《The Heavenly Demon Can鈥檛 Live a Normal Life》
Chapter 1: Dmitry鈥檚 Fool (1)
Hans, a servant of Baron Dmitrys family, could not hide his difficulties with the young masters abnormal behavior.
So, youre saying that I am the eldest son of the Dmitry family?
And this is the kingdom of Cairo on the Smander Continent. The world of Murim doesnt even exist.
It was strange.
The young master wasnt someone who was usually called smart, but he wasnt normally this stupid.
Hans wondered if he was high on drugs.
Recently, the deviance of the children of noble families has be a social issue, but it was a problem since it would be suspicious if it happened to Young Master Roman Dmitry.
Dmitrys Fool.
While the younger brothers had already moved to the capital and grew up steadily, he could see the reality of Roman Dmitry just by watching him rot in the outskirts by the time he reached the age of 25.
Hans said calmly, Young master, today is the day the esteemed daughter of the Lawrence family, who is promised to marry you, visits the estate of Dmitry. As you may have heard, the daughter of the Lawrence family is a person who values dignity and courtesy as a nobleman. So, it is better to prepare ahead of time. Its the first time you will see each other, so it would be great to make a good impression
There is something more important than that.
Roman cut him off while he was talking.
No matter how he looked at it, the young master, who seemed to not be in his right mind, spoke in a voice that had a different weight to it than usual.
Take me to the eldest man here. It is more important for me to meet him and get to know the world in which I will be living in the future, than to meet this esteemed daughter, whom I do not know.
It was bizarre.
The young master, who has lived in Dmitrys estate for 25 years, said its important to know about the world for the future.
But what can I even do?
I understand, young master.
It was Hans role to fulfill his duty as a servant.
The ce Hans guided Dmitry to was a vige outside the Dmitry Castle.
After the war, many of their permanent residents lost their homes; however, the castle could not amodate all of them, so they formed a vige outside of it.
At first, the vige was made up of houses with quite usible shapes, but the proportion of shacks gradually increased as they moved inside.
Ssh.
Hans frowned as he stepped on the muddy water.
At the stench creeping up from all directions, he nced at Romans eyes.
Do you really want to meet the oldest man in Dmitrys estate? If its rted to the history of the territory youre talking about, its better to use Dmitrys sage or the library. We can still head back.
Its fine.
Roman didnt care about what was in his surroundings.
Like Hans, he stepped into the muddy water without hesitation, and the hem of his pants got wet in the sshing water.
Oh, his pants got wet.
Hans was perplexed.
Of course, he expected Roman with wet pants to make a fuss, but Roman did not show any particr reaction.
It was a situation that Hans could not understand at all.
The Dmitry family was not very prestigious. Still, Roman was a person who was usually quite boasting about the fact that he was the son of a noble family.
The residents often gathered to gossip about the fact that Roman was a nobleman who threw fits wherever he went and had absolutely no talent.
But to see something like this.
He questioned whether he was the same person who said that he did not want to leave the castle even if he died despite the lords orders.
Did he get a head injury?
As he walked frantically, he arrived at his destination.
He stopped in front of the shack that was slowly being demolished, and Hans looked at Roman cautiously.
Its here. He is an old man who followed the lord even before he was granted the Dmitry estate and worked as a cksmith. Hes already ny years old, so it wont be surprising if he dies anytime soon. The problem is hes a bit immobile, so you will have to go inside to talk to him.
Slowly, he looked around.
The stench was so extreme that his nose was clogged, and the spider webs formed throughout the shack made the people, who were looking, frown.
This was no ce for the children of noble families to enter.
So, Hans kept requesting him to head back on the way, but Roman kept moving on despite his words.
Wait outside.
Gasp.
There was no hesitation to be found.
Reaching out his hand and clearing the web, Roman went inside and checked his surroundings.
Are you the owner of this house?
Young master, you came to such a shabby ce like this?
The old man lying inside was startled.
He hurriedly got over the bulky nket and tried to get up, but he couldnt get up entirely because of an injury.
Sit down and listen.
Roman sat down in front of him.
The old man didnt know what to do as he sat down on the dirty ground, so he only looked at Romans eyes.
I want to know everything about Dmitrys estate. What kind ofnd is this ce and what kind of history does it have? Its probably going to be a long story, so why dont we talk slowly while enjoying the alcohol I brought?
Swish.
Roman showed a bottle of wine hanging from his waist.
Seeing the stunned old man with wide-open eyes, Roman made a smile that melted away his vignce.
Quickly.
At the rock bottom of life.
Roman chose to adapt to this world in his own way.
At first, the old man could not speak properly.
However, as he was getting tipsy and Roman showed a serious listening attitude, his vignce was gone.
Lord Dmitry was originally a famous cksmith. He was running a profit-making business by selling iron pieces he made himself; however, he suddenly got the opportunity to supply weapons to the kingdom of Cairo. There was a war going on for a while, so it was a great opportunity to transcend the limits of ones status. After the war, the lord who received the rank of baron at the award ceremony
The talk was extremely long.
Most of what he said was what the eldest son of the Dmitry family should know, but the unbridled old man narrated all the stories he knew at length.
Romans judgment was correct.
He asked Hans what the old man liked, and he replied that he couldnt keep a secret while he was drunk, so he purposely prepared a drink to suit his taste.
Thanks to him, he was able to get all the information he wanted.
He, who was not yet ustomed to the person named Roman, gradually built up new information in his head.
Roman huh.
Roman Dmitry.
No, his real name was Baek Joong-hyuk.
Baek Joong-hyuk had lived most of his life as the head of the Heavenly Demon Cult, which unified Murim.
He was someone who had lived a fierce life as a martial artist.
Having aplished everything he wanted to, he calmly epted his death.
It was a great blessing to conquer all the heavenly beasts1 and die, but when I opened my eyes, I was in Roman Dmitrys body.
It was absurd.
In fact, at the moment of his death, Baek Joong-hyuk had entered the realm of ascension2.
Although divine energy enveloped his soul, Baek Joong-hyuk did not want a life where he could not live as a human being.
So, he refused to climb.
Most warriors ultimately want to achieve ascension, but Baek Joong-hyuk wanted to die as a human.
And now, at the crossroads of new choices, Baek Joong-hyuk quickly epted the reality he faced.
Is this a gift from heaven, or is it Gods punishment for refusing ascension?
It didnt matter.
A new life.
A new environment.
For Baek Joong-hyuk, that was important.
Hisst years as the Heavenly Demon were boring, but the scenery around him gave meaning to his life.
People must live with a purpose. Having aplished everything I wanted to, I could not live like a human being even though I could do everything. Rather, its a good thing. Roman Dmitry, the kingdom of Cairo; this world full of unknowns will be a new challenge for me.
His heart raced.
Baek Joong-hyuk lived a life that will remain in the history of Murim. However, looking back at it now, his life before that, when his life was at risk and fierce every day, made him live as a person rather than in hisst peaceful years.
He is someone who cannot live normally.
Thats the kind of person Baek Joong-hyuk was.
This is all I know.
The talk was now over.
Maybe because it had been a long time, the old man he had seen for the first time felt familiar now.
Thank you, it was a big help to me. We willpensate for this separatelyter.
No, young master. Just having a conversation with someone as precious as the young master was a great blessing for me.
Baek Joong-hyuk, no, Romanughed.
It was now time to go back.
But, at that moment.
Bang!
Thump!
You bastard!
Loud noises wereing from outside.
It seemed like something was going on near him.
It was just as he expected.
When he went out, he saw a group of men beating a boy who was not an adult yet.
Bam!
Bam! Bam!
You damn bastard.
Just die!
The boy did not make a single sound despite the intense beating.
Perhaps that fueled the mens anger even more, and the men indiscriminately beat the boy intending to kill him.
The boys body shook with each punch.
The skin exposed outside his clothes was already stained red with bruises, his face was also messed up, and his nose was dripping blood.
People gathered around the noisy situation.
However, when they saw the fang tattoos on the mens bodies, they looked away in fear.
Whats going on?
Young master!
Roman stood next to Hans.
Hans was watching the scene, and he said in a cautious voice when Roman appeared.
They seem to be a part of the Blood Fang gang. It is a usury group that is active not only in the Dmitry estate but also in the neighboring estates and seeing them do that, it seems that the boy owes a great debt to Blood Fang. You should just pretend you dont know. There is nothing good about being tangled up with them.
Romans gaze looked at the Blood Fang crew.
Usury.
Because of the high-interest rates, people cant pay it back, leading to violence.
The problem is that the punishment is not to be carried out by the citizens of thisnd.
This was thend of Dmitry.
As exined by the old man, they were obliged to judge and solve any problem by taking it to the lord.
Roman Dmitry.
I still havent quite figured out how to act as Roman.
What is certain is that Roman is dead.
When he woke up, the first things he found were a suicide note, believed to have been written by Roman, and drugs scattered on the floor.
The contents of the will showed him how weak Roman was.
The kingdom of Cairo is a kingdom that is always under the threat of war, so there is aw that requires each family to select a certain number of troops and one person to represent the family and forcibly perform their national defense duties for two years.
Roman was included in it.
Since it was impossible to force the two younger brothers with bright futures to death, Dmitrys Lord decided to send Roman to the battlefield.
So, Roman chose his death.
Trembling at all the vicious rumors about the battlefield, he chose to end his life on the day he got severely drunk.
From now on, I am Roman Dmitry.
The previous life was omitted.
No matter what kind of life Roman has led, he will believe and follow the values of Baek Joong-hyuk from now on.
Stop.
Young young master!
Hans was startled at Romans abrupt move forward and tried to stop Roman.
However, it was already toote.
Romans voice was loud, and the Blood Fang gang, who had stopped beating the boy, looked at him with puzzled eyes.
Roman Dmitry?
It was a sight to behold.
The problem was that Romans reputation had reached them as well.
The man with a vicious face, who seemed to be the gang leader, spoke out with a smirk.
Dont mind this, Young Master Dmitry. We will take care of this.
Tsk, trying to show off because hes a son of a noble.
Stop it, he says. Kekeke, retarded bastard.
The gang whispered from behind andughed.
Hans said in a quiet voice as the others might hear as well.
Young Master Roman, we have to return. The Blood Fang gang members are violent people. If a problem arises outside the castle, not even the Dmitry family can do anything about it. So, please calm down
Hans.
Roman looked at Hans.
The robust and low-pitched voice immediately caught the attention of Hans, who was trembling in fear.
I dont know thews of this ce very well yet. So, please exin. Who has broken Dmitrys decrees here? And for breaking thew, what kind of punishment is appropriate?
Hans was stunned.
He felt like he was being sucked into Romans eyes.
Dmitrys Fool.
The unsightly man who lived in pleasure every day caught him with a powerful force that he could not escape now.
In the current situation, it was suitable to run away.
However, Hans unwittingly told the truth.
The boy was guilty of not paying the debt on time. It certainly deserves punishment, but the Blood Fang gang has no right to punish it directly. Above all, they dared to speak insulting words against the eldest son of the Dmitry family in Dmitrysnd. It is a felony that cannot be forgiven even with their lives. ording to thew, it is not at all strange that they receive the death penalty.
Hans bowed his head.
His heart was pounding, and his legs were trembling, but now he felt like he had to reply truthfully to show respect to Roman.
The onlookers held their breath, and a smirk appeared on the faces of the Blood Fang gang.
Lets go with that.
You have vited Dmitrysw
Roman stepped forward.
While everyone was watching, he picked up a branch from the ground and pointed it like a sword at the Blood Fang gang.
From now on, as the eldest son of the Dmitry family, I will execute the sentence for you all who have broken thew.
Chapter 2: Dmitry鈥檚 Fool (2)
The Blood Fang gang looked at each other with bewildered expressions.
In particr, the man with a ferocious face, who seemed to be the captain, looked around to see if there were any unknown variables.
Why the hell is the young master acting so unruly?
There was nobody around.
The general poption had already retreated. Not even any enlisted soldiers of Dmitry were visible, and the surroundings had be utterly empty.
There were only two people facing the Blood Fang gang.
Only Roman Dmitry and his servant, Hans.
Young master, I understand that you are a child of aristocrats who does not know much about the world, but it will be a problem to show such a disrespectful attitude towards others outside the castle and even more towards us, who have fang tattoos. In this low life, protecting your pride is what puts food on the table. So, if we just step down, we will lose face as the members of the Blood Fang, even if the opponent is the son of the Dmitry family.
Slide.
All the gang members behind him pulled out their weapons.
Showing their fierce eyes, they had the will to attack immediately when themandersmand was given.
Romanughed.
This makes me sure.
What do you mean?
You guys are literally trash. If you treat thisnds owner like this, I dont even have to find out how you treat the others.
Trash? This son of ahuh?!
The captain couldnt even swear.
The moment the captains face turned red at his remarks, his pupils widened at the sudden change in the appearance of Roman.
Attack him!
Haaaa!
The Blood Fang gang members rushed in all at once.
With the dagger he held in his hand, the captain also attacked Romans vital points without hesitation, but he dodged the attacks with a hairs breadth.
His ck hair blew beautifully in the wind. Romans sharp eyes met the captains.
At that moment.
Thud!
Keuk, Kugh.
The captain, whose neck had been pierced by a branch, tried to stop the leaking blood.
The situation happened so quickly.
The Blood Fang gang members attacked Roman in desperation.
At the attack of nearly ten men, Hans stomped his feet fast, hurriedly grabbed arge stone around him, and tried to help Roman.
Surprisingly, he soon realized he didnt need to.
Roman, who had dealt with the captain, was able to dodge all of his mens attacks with a movement that almost seemed inhuman and finally dealt with them one by one.
It was curious enough to see him fight a dagger with a branch, and every time he attacked with the branch, a hole was punctured in the vital points of one of the men.
Hes a monster, a monster!
Is this really Roman Dmitry?
The men were perplexed.
At first, they risked their lives to fight, but they were terrified when they saw theirrades dying helplessly.
However, the tides of the fight had already turned.
The men fell one after the other.
When thest remaining man was about to run away, Romans tough hand grabbed the mans hair.
Grasp!
Ahhh, let go, let it go!
The man was furious.
At the sight of his colleagues unconscious bodies scattered around him, his face became pale and tired.
Roman said, You have vited Dmitrysw. However, you tried to cover up the situation by threatening me instead of reflecting on it. In order for an organization to carry on in the right manner, it is necessary to abide by thew. I will not take your life, but I will show people the fear of thew by setting you as an example of what they shouldnt be.
A man who was called the Heavenly Demon.
In Murim, Roman was thew.
As a lifelong leader, Roman knew what choices he had to make for thew, even if he was cruel.
Shove.
Ugh.
He knelt the man down.
Then he tilted his head back, and with his other hand, he pulled his tongue out.
The sin of ying with the tongue in the wrong way. Pay the price ordingly.
Euu euuuu, euuuuk!
The man struggled desperately.
However, there was no way he could escape.
Romans tough hand strongly suppressed the mans body, and Roman grabbed the dagger that had fallen on the floor and cut off the mans tongue. His blood sttered. The man groaned, and his voice roaring in pain echoed around him. The vigers tightly closed their eyes at the brutal scene. However, Roman had already cut off the mans tongue neatly without the slightest change in expression.
Thud.
The cut-off tongue fell to the ground.
The man lowered his head.
He wept with a bewildered look on his face, and his palms struggled to stop the gushing of blood from his mouth.
My name is Roman Dmitry. If you dont like the punishment youve been given, you maye to me at any time.
The Heavenly Demon Cult.
In the world of the survival of the fittest, the price of breaking thew was always paid with blood.
Roman looked at Hans.
When Hans saw the young masters changed appearance for the first time, he was startled and stepped backward.
Call the guards. Report todays events to them, and send troops here to do a follow-up.
Ah, I see Gulp, its disgusting.
Hans huped.
He checked their corpses once and hurried to the castle with a pale expression on his face.
An overwhelming victory.
However, Romans expression was not good.
You have such a garbage body.
Roman.
No, Baek Joong-hyuk.
In Murim, he was the one who reached the top.
Hundreds and thousands of warriors were ughtered because they could not handle one Baek Joong-hyuk, and when the blood flowed asrge and wide as a river, the Heavenly Demon Cult admitted that he was the ruler of Murim.
As a man with the spirit of Baek Joong-hyuk, he could not help but be dissatisfied.
The flow of energy is messed up. The amount of qi he has in his body is so small.
It was the worst.
Still, there were traces of training in martial arts, but it was close to someone who had no training in Baek Joong-hyuks expectations.
I have to start over with my body every now and then. Fortunately, I have past experiences of honing my martial arts skills as Baek Joong-hyuk. If I set the right direction from the start and practice martial arts, I can get meaningful results even in the worst conditions.
He had various thoughts in my mind.
First of all, it was necessary to quickly gather information and proceed with the metamorphosis of the bones to create the basis of the body.
It was then.
Young master, thank you very much for your help.
He was the boy who had been beaten earlier.
He bowed his head and showed manners while limping his legs, perhaps because of hisck of mobility.
A pitiful sight.
Nevertheless, Romans voice was cold.
I didnt help you out of pity. I executed the Blood Fangs punishment because they broke Dmitrysws, and you cant escape that responsibility either. So, exin your situation without the slightest lie. If your words are judged to be false, even your tongue will not be safe.
I understand, young master.
The boys expression calmed down.
He was quite determined.
It was impressive that he did not shed a single sound even when beaten, but it certainly looked unusual.
As you know, Blood Fang is a group that lends money with high-interest rates. My parents borrowed money from Blood Fang to rent thend; if the crops were harvested normally, the money could be fully repaid. However, due to the intentional interference of the Blood Fang, the crops were ruined. At first, I didnt know why they did this, but Iter found out that they did it because they coveted my sister. Young master, I feel sad. Although we dont have a lot of money, we dont do any harm to others. There is no lie in my words. Please save us from the abyss of this evil.
The boy bowed his head.
The words were coherent, and there was not even a slight tremor in the boys voice announcing the situation.
Roman responded with interest.
His face was ck and skinny, without muscles, but the boys eyes showed a sense of brilliance.
I found the Crazy Demon, one of the Four Heavenly Kings1, in such a shabby environment. At that time, he was just a little boy, butter, he grew up and became a stronger ally than anyone else. Its kind of like Im seeing him again.
What is your name?
Its Kevin.
Kevin, hmm. I will remember your name and within a few days, I will make sure this case is handled through the right process.
Gasp! Thank you! Thank you so much!
The boy named Kevin expressed his gratitude several times.
Roman grinned.
A new life.
A new rtionship.
Already, his heart was beating excitedly.
After sorting out the situation, Roman put on a robe with the help of Hans.
Soon, it was time for Lawrences daughter to arrive.
She was a typical aristocratic young girl, and he couldnt meet her wearing clothes stained with blood and filthy muddy water.
And in the process of changing clothes, he could hear the story of the two families engagement through Hans.
To be honest, this marriage is an arranged marriage in which mutual interests are met. The Lawrence family has recently waged several wars due to strife with neighboring estates, and their financial situation has be very poor. So, to solve the financial problem, they proposed an arranged marriage to the Dmitry family. The good news is that the young master actively supported this marriage. The young girl of the Lawrence family had a good reputation as a beautiful woman in the vicinity, so the young master saw her and fell in love at first sight.
It looked like a painting.
The two houses, Lawrence and Dmitry.
Lawrence needed money, and Dmitry needed the background to establish himself as a particr aristocratic family.
It was a mutually beneficial transaction.
The only problem was that Lawrence wanted the second son of the Dmitry family, but Roman Dmitry actively expressed his intention to marry, and the two set to be married.
And today was the day the two would meet for the first time.
Roman had only seen Lawrences daughter from afar at an aristocratic party, so the two never met and talked in person.
Marriage huh.
In fact, it was something that Roman did not even want to do.
He allowed himself to go with the flow because of the reality he had faced; however, he was already willing to overthrow this marriage.
Marriage is something that happens when both have feelings of love for each other. In the process of forming a lifelong rtionship, conditional issues such as family background are not important. Ill have to look for an opportunity and find a way to break this marriage.
The esteemed daughters beauty and her background.
Neither of them mattered to Roman.
Surprisingly, the problem was quickly resolved.
That afternoon, as scheduled, Viscount Lawrences daughter visited Dmitry.
My name is Flora Lawrence.
As rumored, she was a beautiful woman.
The blonde hair that had grown down to her waist was luxurious enough to arouse admiration from the viewers, and nothing wascking in her features.
A typical beauty. In particr, the clear and calm eyes, like ake, made me feel like I was being sucked in as soon as I saw them.
He seemed to understand why Roman Dmitry wanted to marry her.
She was already a woman of considerable value with just her appearance alone.
Flora asked to walk separately.
Then, as she reached a quiet space where no one was watching, her face turned cold.
And she said, I wish that our marriage doesnt happen.
Breaking the engagement.
That was the reason Flora Lawrence had visited the Dmitry estate.
Chapter 3: Dmitry鈥檚 Fool (3)
About a month ago, Lawrence and Dmitry both talked about getting married.
Floras father, Viscount Lawrence, sat Flora in front of him and said with a troubled look on his face.
My wise daughter, I dont think its necessary for me to exin how bad thends situation is right now to you. We need strength now. It could be financial power, and it would be even better if it were military forces. What is certain now is that in order to receive a force sufficient to solve our difficulties, the Lawrence familys treasure, you, must be presented for the arranged marriage. I am so sorry. Because of this ugly father, you have to endure such a choice.
On that day, Floras world copsed.
Although most noble daughters are sold in arranged marriages, Flora still had her own values. Forging her lifelong bond with the person she truly loves. She believed that even if the person was not a prince on a white horse, conditional problems could be ovee if there was love between them.
But to think it would be Dmitry!
This was out of the blue.
Twenty years ago, the Dmitry family was an ordinarymoners family. I was not expecting a prince on a white horse but to have to make a lifelong bond with Dmitry, who is infested with workers in the mines.
It is said that the conditional issue is not very important, but that is eptable when I actually love the other person.
No matter how hard I think about it, I dont love Dmitry. I dont want to dedicate my dream of marriage, which I always had, to Dmitrys miner like this.
The problem wasnt just that.
At first, she tried to marry Dmitrys second son, who had a promising future, but at some point, the subject of marriage changed to Dmitrys eldest son.
Ive heard rumors about him. What a lousy person he is; even my father knows that Roman Dmitry is called Dmitrys Fool.
I really hate it.
It was terrible.
Dmitrys Fool.
This person has the rumor that he is confined to the territory of the outskirts and immersed in enjoyment without even dreaming of entering the capital until his mid-twenties because hecks talent in both martial arts and cunningness.
At a noble party which was held a while ago, I had heard that he wasnt even good-looking.
In my mind, there wasnt even the slightest bit of intention of marrying Roman Dmitry or loving him.
So, I was worried.
Flora had been living a good life as a wise daughter, but this was an area she could neverpromise on.
This cannot be real.
Thends situation?
Of course, I know it well.
But even so, I dont want to be sold to Dmitrys Fool.
She wasnt as wise and devoted daughter as her father thought she might have been, and she decided to leave the situation to the heavens after breaking her engagement.
Although the purpose of the visit to Dmitry is to meet and spend time with the target of the marriage, which was arranged in advance without her permission, her actual purpose is to inform him of breaking the engagement.
Thats how she met Roman Dmitry.
And she was sure.
As the rumors say, hes unattractive.
His height seemed to be around 170cm.
The impression from his dark hair was sharp and manly, but his charisma eroded as his skin was not in great condition.
Above all else, there was a strong scent of perfumeing from Roman.
Nobles originally liked to use perfume, but right now, Roman had clearly used too much of it.
Flora was unaware of the fact that it was Romans consideration to get rid of the smell of blood; she thought that Roman, who was immersed in pleasure as rumored, had been buried with the scent of a woman.
The more she saw him, the more certain she became.
Flora said firmly, I wish that our marriage doesnt happen.
Right, he will probably object.
As a person who actively argued for an arranged marriage for her beauty, it would take considerable effort to convince him otherwise.
Flora clenched her little fist.
No matter how Roman Dmitry reacted, she would give her all to persuade him to end this marriage.
However.
Yes, lets do that.
Romans answer waspletely unexpected.
At the unexpected answer, Floras eyes widened.
Are you really fine with breaking up the marriage?
Floras voice trembled slightly.
She tried to manage her expression somehow, but her overall awkward expression showed a sign of embarrassment.
I am a human too, so I am well aware of what others are saying about this marriage. You are called Lawrences flower, the beauty that every man wants, but I, who is called Dmitrys Fool, am toocking to embrace you. So, I thought about it a lot. I pondered every night whether this marriage was the right thing to do, but in fact, our families had already made the decision, so there was no way for me to stop the marriage with just my own opinion. However, thats not the case now. Now that I know what you think, I must go forward with my decision as well.
Roman was d.
In fact, from the moment he heard the word breakup, Roman thought that things were going ording to his intentions.
Flora Lawrence.
She was, as rumored, a beautiful woman.
However, for Roman, the criterion for judging a woman is not limited just to her appearance.
When he was living as Baek Joong-hyuk, the number of women who would dedicate their whole bodies and mind to him wasrge enough to cover The Great Sea.
The Murim worlds apex and his handsome appearance. Along with that, because of Baek Joong-hyuks humane attitude towards people, women tried to win over Baek Joong-hyuk by any means and methods.
Of course, there were also conspiracies from hostile forces in the process.
Baek Joong-hyuk, who had to think a lot when meeting people, naturally put the value of their appearance in the background.
Shes beautiful, of course.
However, that is all.
Roman is now in the midst of designing a new life, and he has no intention of carrying the burden known as Flora Lawrence.
Flora asked, Are you really serious?
Why would I lie?
However, isnt this marriage happening because you wished for it? Originally, I was in a situation where I was getting married to the second son of the Dmitry family, and I heard that you strongly wanted to marry me, so the situation ended up like this. And now youre telling me that youre going to ept the divorce without any conditions? It just doesnt make any sense to me.
Pfft.
Romanughed.
She was truly a strange woman.
In the spirit of persuading him by any means, she asked for the breakup, and when he readily epted it, she became rather curious.
So, do you want to marry me?
Thats not it.
Then lets not do something that makes each other tired for nothing. I respect your opinion and n to break up the marriage because we both agreed. Also, I will take full responsibility for the breaking of the engagement. Im called Dmitrys Fool anyway; even if I get another title as a man who broke his engagement, there wont be any big problems, but its surely different for the flower of Lawrence, who has a bright future, isnt it? If you were to be the reason for the breaking of the engagement, rumors would be everywhere. I think this should be a satisfactory answer.
Honestly, there was no consideration for Flora.
A man who broke his engagement.
That title will be a good excuse to cut off the troublesome conversation that I might get into in the future.
It was entirely for his own sake, but Flora had to take it differently as she didnt know the truth.
What the hell is this man?
Floras eyes fluttered wildly.
She was embarrassed.
ording to rumors, Romans insides are as ugly as his looks, but the more you look at Romans words and deeds, the more I realize it doesnt match Dmitrys nickname of a fool.
Ones own clear subjectivity and the ability to act on it. A person who meets at least these conditions cannot be small enough to be called an idiot wherever he goes.
Her mind was intricately intertwined.
However, the water has already been spilled, and the breakup has already be a reality.
The more important the task, the better it is to be dealt with quickly. So, drink some tea and wait. I will go speak to my father about this matter.
She couldnt hold Roman back any longer.
Seeing Roman walking away so casually, Flora looked at his back with a confused look for a while.
m!
What do you mean?! Breaking off the engagement?!
The reaction was as Roman had expected.
The moment he mentioned the word of breaking off the engagement, Baron Romero, the lord of Dmitry, could not hide his exploding anger.
It is just as I said. I dont want to do this marriage. Since I have already finished talking to Lawrences esteemed daughter, I dont think we can reverse this decision.
This, this!
Baron Romeros face flushed red.
This was a notice.
Rather than asking for permission to make a choice, Roman had already made a decision and informed him about it unterally.
What a stupid bastard! Even if people called you Dmitrys Fool, I tried to pass on a good environment to you as a fathers duty. You are different from my other children. They enjoyed wealth and honor as children of the aristocracy from the moment they were born, but you and I experienced the days ofmoners together. So, I still epted you even if you acted like a fool. Since your environment had changed suddenly, you must have wanted to do things you dreamed of ever since you were a child.
His beard was trembling.
It was just as Baron Romero had said.
Baron Romero had an only son, Roman, when he got the opportunity to supply weapons to Cairo.
A child who was amoner became the son of a nobleman.
Romans childhood went like this.
As the children who looked down on him scratched his head, Romans personality worsened.
And now, Roman had be Dmitrys embarrassment.
It symbolizes that Dmitry was amoner, and thats why he doesnt want to show it to others.
The union with the House of Lawrence is a very important matter for Dmitry to fully establish himself as a nobleman. Did I expect a big role from you? All you have to do is marry the pretty noble young girl you so desperately wanted, and you cant even do that.
Im sorry.
This is not a matter of apologies!
Smack!
Baron Romero threw an object he could get his hands on at Roman.
A strong shock hit Romans head, but Roman calmly bowed his head despite the blood dripping from his head.
This is a matter of responsibility.
He broke his promise, so it is right to ept the price for it.
If all goes well, I was trying to somehow solve the problem of you performing your national defense duties. But now, things have be messed up, so you have to leave for the battlefield within the next six months. Do you have anything to say about this?
I do not.
And I heard that there was an incident with Blood Fang. Witnesses say you punished them, but I dont believe it. Well, that doesnt make sense anyway. How can a guy, who cant even wield a sword properly, punish them? I am sure someone helped you. The problem is that Blood Fang is a beehive that even I cannot touch. Son, the moment you fail to fulfill your duties as a child, you are obliged to solve your own problems. So, you have to solve this problem yourself. I am not going to give you any help on that.
It was not a rational decision.
Baron Romero was furious and uttered every word that could punish Roman.
Military duty and Blood Fang.
They were problems that an ordinary Roman could not handle by himself.
Of course, Baron Romero expected that Roman, as usual, would get down on his knees and weep for his forgiveness.
If the news of the breaking of the marriage is not known externally, there is still a chance for the resolution of this issue.
It was his judgment.
He thought of breaking Romans spiritpletely and doing things as intended.
However.
I understand, father. I will take care of it myself.
What?
It happened because of me. As father said, I think it is right for me to deal with it.
Baron Romero was perplexed.
An unexpected development.
Roman lowered his head, stood up, and spoke onest time.
Then I will solve all the problems ande back.
Roman left.
Baron Romero was so stunned that he couldnt even catch Roman.
Roman came back outside.
He wiped the blood dripping from his forehead with his sleeve, and right in front of him was a person staring at him bewilderedly.
It was Flora Lawrence.
She heard all the conversations from outside the room and unwittingly told him her inner feelings.
Are you really crazy?
Chapter 4: Dmitry鈥檚 Fool (4)
Loud noises were heard from inside the room.
Baron Romeros wrath was expected, but the problem was that the punishment imposed on Roman was too harsh.
That was why I couldnt understand Romans actions.
It would have been better for him if he had revealed that I had proposed to break up first, but Roman did not even mention Floras name.
Are you really crazy?
I dont know. Anyway, Ill be fine.
Romans reaction was blunt.
Even as Flora looked up at him, he only wiped the blood flowing from his head with his sleeve.
The wound on his head was not severe.
Baron Romero had no intention of inflicting any serious harm, and blood was only dripping from the areas where his skin had torn off.
Do you know what youve just done? Its Blood Fang, the Blood Fang. Its a group known to be atrocious in the vicinity. How are you going to solve it without the help of your family?
Blood Fang.
Their notoriety wasnt limited to Dmitry.
There were many incidents in Lawrence, especially the terrorist attack on the nobles, which raised their notoriety.
The reason Blood Fang is scary is that it has nothing to lose. They never invade the nobilitys realm unless they touch their rice bowls, but if they think the nobility has harmed them, they will not spare their lives and retaliate unconditionally. Theyre not normal. They even put magic bombs on their bodies andmit suicide attacks. Do you really think you can handle them? Its okay to just tell the truth, so go straight to Lord Baron Dmitry and get down on your knees and ask him for mercy.
Why do I have to do that?
What do you mean why?! There are plenty of reasons
Youre a funny person.
Roman sighed andughed.
Roman did not waver while looking at the eyes that seemed to melt the hearts of many men at once.
I know what you mean. However, when proposing to break up the marriage, you didnt think about my circumstances at all, but when I said that I would take on all the responsibility and solve the problem myself, then youre worried. Well, thats not right, is it?. From the moment you mentioned breakup when you first met me, you had no right to worry about my circumstances. That is the rtionship between you and me.
Flora.
After meeting her, Roman showed respect as her fiance.
He got rid of the smell of blood from his body, sprayed a lot of perfume on his body that was bad enough to distort his expression, and wore a robe that seemed to choke his breath.
It was the least he could do to show his courtesy to her.
Roman was thinking about breaking up with Flora, but he still didnt want to ruin things by hurting a woman who didnt harm him.
However, Flora didnt feel the same way as him.
The first day she saw me, the first words she said to me were, Lets break off our engagement.
Looking at the cold expression on her face, Roman knew he didnt need her consideration.
So, he easily epted the breaking of their engagement.
He said he would take full responsibility because he didnt want to be associated with Flora anymore.
Flora was perplexed.
This was something she had never experienced in her life.
Ordinary men take her words positively, but Roman was extremely temperamental.
Flora was at a loss for words.
Looking down at her, Roman said coldly.
We are strangers now. So, I will take care of my own business.
He drew a line.
Even though it is a flower that many men admire, its value varies from person to person.
Roman looked at Flora as if she was nothing and just left his ce, leaving Flora behind.
All themotion finally cleared up.
Alone in the office, Baron Romero drank until the sun went down.
You are drinking too much.
Rihanna Dmitry.
Romans mother and Baron Romeros wife checked her surroundings and sighed softly.
The ce was a mess.
Objects thrown by Baron Romero were scattered on the ground, and the table was full of empty wine bottles.
The smell of alcohol emanating from the bottle was enough to make her face frown.
Baron Romero, whose face grew red from drunkenness, looked at Rihanna with a painful expression on his face.
Rihanna, I used violence against Roman today. I know better than anyone how wrong that is, but when I got myself together, I saw blood running down Romans head. Arent I a horrible father? Using violence just because my son is not growing up the way I want him to.
He shook his head in pain.
Baron Romero is not of noble origin.
Born as amoner, he had a difficult childhood, being beaten to death by his father, a cksmith, every day.
Wasnt it like that?
The moment Baron Romero obtained the title of nobility, he vowed not to pass on that experience to his children.
In fact, the three sons lived without knowing any difficulties.
The problem was that blind love was also not the right way, and Roman, who had experienced the days ofmoners together, was mistaken.
A sore finger.
That was Roman.
Baron Romero, who had never used violence even if Roman was wrong, could not stand it this time.
Rihanna walked up to Baron Romero, hugged him, and patted his head.
I dont think violence is the right thing to do, she said. But when a child strays onto the wrong path, only the parent can correct it. So dont fall for the guilt. The Romero Dmitry I know is a strong man, and hes not the kind of person to sit by and watch his son go astray.
I am not as great as you think. Considering that Roman said he wanted to break off the engagement immediately after Lawrences daughters visit, he must have received a message of breaking off the engagement from Flora. And yet, I vented my wrath on Roman. Despite knowing that there was nothing he could do about it, he chose a kind way, not ming Lawrence.
I know your heart. However, there is still a chance to set things right.
Rihanna.
He knew what she was talking about.
From the days when Baron Romero was amoner, Rihanna always offered him a smart way.
Are you talking about Blood Fang?
Yes. Roman is a proud child. So, that child must have said that he was going to deal with Blood Fang alone. But if you leave it like this, you never know what will happen. So, you must protect Roman.
Yes, you are right.
Baron Romero nodded his head.
Blood Fang.
I didnt think Roman could handle a group that was reputed to be atrocious.
Since I didnt know what would happen if he picked a beehive for nothing, I needed a countermeasure for Romans safety.
Rihanna said, Why dont you call the Knights Commander, Jonathan? Even Roman will not be able to handle the task alone, so he will surely try to convince the Knights Commander. Then, Captain Jonathan will just pretend he cant win and deal with Romans wishes.
You are right.
Jonathan is the leader of the Dmitry Knights and a powerful person who uses the three-star aura1.
If its him, we can trust him.
Baron Romero called his servant.
Call the Knights Commander, Jonathan, right now.
Understood, my lord.
However, there was one thing they had overlooked.
Roman Dmitry.
The fact that he wasnt the same son whom they knew before.
He risked his life for the words he spit, and that was the new Roman they would soone to know.
A few dayster, Roman left the inner city.
As Hans apanied him without any security, he followed Romans steps, but he could not hide his worries.
Young master, going out like this is really dangerous. The Blood Fang gang is a heinous group that has also waged terrorism against nobles. They must have been thinking of retaliating against the young master for thest incident, but what would happen if you walked the streets openly and without security? Please head back to the inner city.
It was as Hans said.
In the past few days, Roman researched about the Blood Fangs and learned that they were a famous dangerous group.
Roman said, As you said, Blood Fang is a dangerous group. Its an organization whose stronghold and size of forces are unknown; people cannot help but fear them because they do not know when and where they will attempt terrorism. Nevertheless, thats it. At what point do you think this Blood Fang group gained this level of power?
I dont know.
It started by ident. The Blood Fangs once waged wars with the usury powers that opposed them and gained notoriety by brutally killing them. That was the start. Notoriety bred fear, and they realized how efficiently they could use it to get things done.
It was a strange thought.
Hans looked at Roman with an expression like he did not understand English.
Still, its dangerous, isnt it?
It is.
Roman sighed andughed.
Thats right.
Blood Fang is seriously dangerous.
Notoriety swelled up, and in order to protect that notoriety, they had to do something worthy of the notoriety.
Even in Murim, those with nothing to lose need to be careful, but the problem was that the current Roman was the Heavenly Demon.
Heavenly Demon.
The apex of his cult.
What happened for something from dirty muddy water to reach the top spot?
Suicide bombings?
That was a typical day.
There were dozens of assassins attacking him every day, and the poisonous eyes that promised to curse him to death were so many that he couldnt even remember them.
Baek Joong-hyuk is a person who overcame such adversity and rose to the apex of the cult.
If the opponent looked directly into his eyes, he would gouge their eyes out, and if they cursed him, he would cut off their tongue.
That man is now Roman.
Blood Fangs notoriety did not bring any fear to Roman.
Lets go over there first.
Huh?
Roman stopped walking.
Seeing Roman suddenly entering the restaurant, Hans followed Roman while panicking.
The food came out quickly.
The variety of foods that filled the table had a fragrant smell, but Roman spoke to Hans in a calm voice.
Ill go out for a while. You should eat and wait here.
What do you mean?
Hans, who was drooling, was surprised.
What do you mean go out by yourself?
Doesnt that mean you want to be prey for Blood Fang?
From now on, I have to deal with it myself. You dont have to be in danger.
It can never be. Even if I am in danger, I cannot send you alone.
Hans was adamant.
At any moment, Hans was ready to run out with Roman, with a steak knife in hand.
Roman let out augh.
Hans.
He was truly a good person.
Leaving aside the barriers of being a master and a servant, at least he was genuinely concerned for Romans well-being.
Roman said, You are my person. Am I right?
Of course, I am the young masters person.
Then do what you can for me. I do not wish for meaningless sacrifices. Doing what you cannot do is not for me, but for your own greed. So all you have to do is sit here and enjoy the food as Imanded you. Justing out here with me was enough for you to fulfill your role.
Roman.
Living a new life, he built a fence.
And, for the first time, a man named Hans was put inside it.
His identity doesnt matter to him.
Roman epted Hans as his man, and from now, his life will never be taken lightly.
I will be back soon.
Finally, Roman got up from his seat.
Hans was left alone.
He repeated Romans words with a shocked expression on his face.
You are my person.
Young Master Roman.
Ive never heard anything like this while serving him.
Seeing him sincerely epting him, who was only a poor man, Hans was moved without realizing it.
I have to let them know about this.
We cant allow Young Master Roman to die like this.
I dont know what hes thinking, but if he goes out alone, theres a good chance something will happen.
Hans sprinted out of his back seat.
Dmitry Knights.
Now was the time to tell them that Dmitrys young master was in danger.
When even Hans left the ce, the food that had lost its owner grew cold.
Chapter 5: Blood Fang (1)
The Outer Castle1.
This is a ce where ordinary citizens live.
Unlike outside the castle, it was not a slum but had well-made streets, restaurants, and a za where people could rest.
In particr, the statue of Hephaistos, located in the center of the square, was a symbol of Dmitry.
Its noisy.
The surroundings were noisy.
Arge crowd wasing and going, and it was crowded with people selling things and others trying to buy stuff from them.
Roman walked down the street.
Of course, there were many people who recognized Roman.
Most of the people of the Dmitry family live in the inner castle, but Roman often goes out of the inner castle for entertainment and other things.
While outside, it wasnt just once or twice that Roman made a scene.
People whispered at Romans appearance, but they did not walk up to him and talk to him.
What? Courtesy to the lords family?
It isnt something that involves Roman.
Dmitrys people respected Baron Romero but didnt respect his fool of a son the same.
Since I, Roman Dmitry, the target of revenge, am roaming the streets without a single guard, the Blood Fang should soon get to know where I am.
It was the actual reason I came here.
Roman had deliberately wandered the streets with Hans.
It was the appearance he had deliberately shown before, but when he judged that his location had been exposed to a certain extent, he left Hans at the restaurant to be safe.
Hans had done enough for his role.
Hans absence was used to make them careless and also because I had no intention of putting him in danger.
If the Blood Fang is a group that attacks even nobles as the rumors say, now is the perfect opportunity for them to get revenge.
Romans outing today was no ident.
After Roman was assigned by his father to take care of Blood Fangs affairs, he stayed in his room alone to get to know them well. In reality, their power was not that strong. The Dmitry Knights were enough to deal with them, but the problem was that it was impossible to eradicate the whole Blood Fang at once. So, people didnt usually touch Blood Fang. This was because if you touched them but did not deal with them properly, you would have to live with the fear of being the target of revenge for the rest of your life.
An intangible force.
Therefore, Roman made a n.
If you cant find them first, you just have to make theme to you.
The fish is fresh today!
Southern silk for only one gold!
Move quickly, Max!
It was crowded with people.
Roman walked between them, slowly calming his emotions.
Today is the day the Dmitry Knights will conduct regr training. Since the number of guards has been significantly reducedpared to other times, even if something happens in the outer castle, they will not be able to respond quickly. As the Blood Fang, you wouldnt want to miss a day like this. Its not amon opportunity to see Dmitrys young master, who just goes out on a whim, wandering the streets without a guard on a day when the Dmitry Knights are training.
Thats correct. Its a bait.
Roman had presented himself as an attractive bait.
He used this method quite frequently in Murim as well.
Even the great assassins, who showed no traces, naturally turned on their eyes and rushed in when they saw loopholes.
Three in the back.
Slowly, he gained a tail.
The people who watched from afar at first were now openly pursuing him.
Now, Im tempted.
Naturally.
Roman turned and walked into a quiet alley.
Its the direction of the entertainment district that Roman loved very much, so there was no suspicion in the eye of the pursuers.
He gently waved the bait.
Let them take the bait.
Roman hid his true feelings and disappeared deep into the alley with a cold expression.
Captain of the Knights, Jonathan! Knights Commander, Jonathan!
Jonathan, who had been instructing the Knights for a long time, frowned at the sight of Hans running towards him.
Whats going on?
The, the young master is haa in haa.
Speak slowly.
Hans could not speak properly as he was gasping for air.
Rushing here from the outer castle made his face pale, but it was more important for Hans to warn others of the danger to Romans life.
Young Master Roman is in danger!
The young master is?
Yes! The young master went out to the outer castle without a single guard, and it seemed like he was trying to fight with the Blood Fang. We never know what will happen if we leave him like this. We must find the young master as soon as possible!
Hanss voice was very intense.
It was a voice that actively appealed to how dangerous Romans situation was, but Jonathan responded as if he was confused and had heard something absurd.
I think my ears arent working properly. Now, are you saying that Young Master Roman, who cant even use a sword, let alone aura, went out alone to the outer castle to fight Blood Fang?
Thats right!
That sounds really absurd.
Jonathan grinned.
He has been a knight of Dmitry since Baron Romero received the Dmitry estate and has experience teaching Roman and other young masters of Dmitry. The other young masters showed excellent qualities as swordsmen. In fact, they made rapid progress and advanced to the capital, but Young Master Roman was an exception.
He was weak, even among the weakest candidates.
Above all else, his cowardly heart was a big problem.
He sat on the floor and shivered if he saw a bit of blood, so Jonathan decided that Roman had no talent as a swordsman.
His head is stupid, and he doesnt know how to use his body.
The evaluation of being a fool initially originated from the Knights Temr.
To say that Roman went out to fight Blood Fang, it was natural for Jonathan not to believe it.
There is no time for this! We must save the young master!
Hans ran wild on the road.2
Jonathan didnt like it, but he couldnt ignore Hans words.
There was also a special order from the Lord.
A few days ago, Baron Romero summoned Jonathan and ordered him to help Roman. Although the knights of Dmitry and Jonathan did not like Roman very much, they could not refuse the orders of the lord they followed.
If what Hans said is true, the stupid fool caused a seriously huge problem this time.
Why the heck is a guy who doesnt even know how to use a sword doing something like this?
Jonathan cried out.
Right now, all knights, go and get armed.
ck. ck.
The knights were sorted in a row.
Jonathan looked down at Hans with a fierce expression on his face.
Guide me to where the young master is. In ournd, it is uneptable to dare to touch Dmitrys young master.
Step. Step.
The sound of footsteps echoed through the alley.
The men who quietly followed Romans footsteps revealed their true colors as they entered the isted space.
Step. Step.
This is the Blood Fangs revenge!
It happened in an instant.
A man rushed at him instantly and stabbed Roman with all his might with the dagger in his hands. A surprise attack suddenly urred without warning. Ordinary people would have been helpless in this situation, but Romans reaction was quick.
Swish.
Roman dodged to the side by a hairs breadth.
Then, he grabbed his opponents arm with his armpit and snapped it.
Crack.
Aaaaaaaaah!
The man screamed.
When he dropped the dagger in his hand due to the pain in his bizarrely broken arm, Roman caught the falling dagger and stabbed the man in his neck several times.
Instantly, blood gushed out like a fountain.
With a pale face, the man hurriedly tried to stop the blood from spurting from his neck, but there was nothing he could do about the blood seeping between his fingers.
Shit!
This son of a bitch!
The mens expressions changed.
They pulled out their weapons and attacked Roman at the same time.
Swish!
Weapons were swung from all sides, aiming for Romans life.
The sharp des shone brilliantly in the sunlight, but they did not achieve their purpose and only ripped through the air.
The mens faces suddenly hardened.
If it was the Roman they knew, it didnt make sense for him to make such moves and dodge the attacks without much effort.
Smack!
Keuk.
Romans kick explosively hit the mans stomach.
The man tried to counterattack with a distorted expression of pain, but Roman escaped the attack range with a quick movement.
Sensing his opponents location quickly, Romans fist pierced his face.
His head spun around.
Blood dripped from his mouth, and his teeth sttered on the floor like corn.
Soon.
Kuak!
Another mans scream was heard.
While the man who had been beaten could note to his senses, the dagger that Roman threw stuck into his thigh.
The men were lying on the ground.
In an instant, three people were defeated.
The two men, who were still alive, were startled by the sight of their deadpanion with a hole in his throat.
How can this be? Is this really Roman?
The intel was incorrect.
No, their general knowledge was wrong.
As far as they knew, he was never the kind of person who could produce an oue like this.
Is it just you guys?
Romans voice was dull.
Roman wiped the blood off his face as if nothing had happened, and he looked around to understand the situation.
There are no other enemies.
At least, Romans senses were saying that.
There is no one capable of avoiding my senses in Blood Fang.
In the next few days, Roman made a leap in physical development in just a short period of time.
It was impossible for ordinary Murim members, but nothing was impossible for the Heavenly Demon who stood at the top of Murim.
The Heavenly Demon Arts.
Murims best breathing technique developed Romans body quickly just by breathing.
Only the Heavenly Demon and the Heavenly Demon Arts could make such a miracle possible.
It would take a considerable amount of time for Roman to reach a satisfactory level. Still, even if he recovered only 0.1% of his original strength, there would be no problem while dealing with Blood Fang.
Roman was holding his breath.
In his lower abdomen, some mana reacted.
Romans body, which was far from the ideal state, was already umting mana and entering a new state.
If if you kill us, you wont be safe either!
We are the Blood Fang!
The men were desperate.
Since they were terrified, they tried to destroy Romans will with words.
Youve already tried to assassinate and threaten me. Are you just stupid, or is that all you have to say?
Roman squatted in front of them.
Then, he cut their legs once more with a dagger.
sh!
Kugh!
Only answer the questions asked from now on. If you answer me honestly, Ill give you a special chance to change your ways.
What kind ofAhh!
Smack!
Just answer my questions.
Roman looked into their eyes.
The people, who were terrified, did not dare to look into Romans eyes.
How to take care of an organization?
Its actually pretty simple.
When you cannot know their true nature, you will figure out the leader at some point if you kill them one by one from the bottom.
Romanughed.
Who is your superior?
The conversation was short.
The Blood Fang gang tried to keep the information secret, but they immediately gave out the information as soon as the torture began.
He cut off the knuckles of the fingers.
They could not hold out any longer when their eyes were being gouged out.
There is a pub called Dawns Dew. We we get our missions from there. If you say a special code, thats when they give you a mission, so we dont know more about it.
Good. You should just have told me something like this first.
Then, are you going to spare our lives?
No, the only way to rehabilitate garbage is death.
Stab!
He pierced the mans heart with a dagger.
There was no guilt.
The Heavenly Demon Cult was a ce of survival of the fittest.
Showing mercy to the enemy was not a virtue of the Heavenly Demon Cult.
Roman wiped the blood from his face with his sleeve and walked back into the bustling streets.
One by one.
Roman startedughing.
He knew that he wasnt a good person.
His heart was pounding.
The feelings he could not feel when he reigned supreme in the world came alive after a long time and stimted his senses.
While the Dmitry Knights went wild, Roman walked alone towards their of the Blood Fang.
Chapter 6: Blood Fang (2)
[Dawns Dew]
The towns center was a ce frequently visited by people.
In that ce, Blood Fang was proudly doing business with a sign in the streets.
Ding ding.
Wee.
As Roman opened the door and entered, the bell rang loudly.
The scenery inside the building was no different from other pubs in the locality.
People around the round table and the bar were chatting, and in front of them was a man who seemed to be the owner, busily carrying beer.
There were dozens of people in the pub, probably because the business was doing well in its own way.
Huh?
Hey, its Young Master Roman.
For a moment, peoples eyes turned to Roman.
There was no way they wouldnt recognize the young master of the Dmitry family, which rules the estate. ordingly, the people who had been bad mouthing him until now quieted down as if it was prenned.
Roman Dmitry.
No matter how much people call him an idiot, Roman was a powerful person whommoners could not even make eye contact with.
People quickly looked away.
Roman calmly moved forward and sat down at the bar when the stillness subsided.
Tears of Dawn, 27 years old.
Im sorry, but we dont have a drink called Tears of Dawn in our store. Can I rmend another drink?
Thats good too. Please make it as strong as possible. I have a lot of work to do in the morning, so I think I need to get a little drunk.
The owner froze.
His expression suddenly hardened.
Tears of Dawn.
A strong drink.
Something you have to do in the morning.
These lines, in session, were the code set by Blood Fang.
The problem was that the opponent was a familiar face, Roman Dmitry.
Peoples eyes alternately looked at the owner and Roman in the quiet space.
Some people showed pure curiosity, while others showedplex emotions in their eyes.
A fleeting moment.
A smile formed on Romans lips, and the owner swung the dagger that he had hidden under the table like a thunderbolt.
AttackKugh!
Thud!
ng!
Roman hit the owners head with a beer mug.
At the same time, he threw his body backward, and several customers who had been drinking around until now attacked Roman.
Thud thud!
Two daggers were nailed to the bar table.
Under the dark lighting, the Blood Fangs revealed their fierce eyes.
Roman had found the information urate, and several men disguised as guests rushed to Roman at once.
Ahhh!
Run away!
Customers screamed and ran out of the pub.
Thanks to this, finding who needed to be killed was easier.
Eight people.
Roman fought with the opponents.
The dagger wielded at close range threatened Romans vital points, but Roman dodged all those attacks while staying close and with minimal movements.
Not only that, he immediately counterattacked and punctured a hole in his opponents neck.
Roman knew that his opponent would fall to the floor, dripping blood, if he simply swung the dagger in his hand.
This bastard!
Kill him!
The pub was not so peaceful anymore.
The Blood Fang members revealed their true natures rather than acting like workers who soothe their tiredness with beer after a days work.
However.
The opponent was a predator that would definitely devour them all.
Even if they rushed from all directions simultaneously, the Blood Fang members were eventually defeated.
Thud!
m!
He mmed the face of thest remaining man on the table. The rigid table shattered, leaving the man stunned, and Roman, without hesitation, kicked him in the face as he threw him to the floor. The man squirted blood and rolled around. Dropping to the floor, his body showed that his soul had already left him.
Was that it?
It ended in an instant.
All the men who rushed to Roman died.
Just one man was left.
The owner, who was beaten by a beer mug at the beginning, looked up at Roman with a blood-stained face.
Why why are you doing this?
What do you mean why? You must clearly knowwhy I visited this ce and attacked you guys. You wouldnt have attacked me if you hadnt known that.
Roman chuckled.
The terrified owner suddenly fell back when he saw Roman sitting right in front of him on a chair.
He recognized it. That was the expression of a ferocious demon.
The owner cried out in an evil voice.
We are the Blood Fang. Even if I die by your hands, myrades will definitely avenge me by taking your blood. Nobility? Do you think something like that will protect you? Aristocrats are, after all, humans just like us. The reality is that even the body of an aristocrat will have a hole in it and can be found screaming like a pig when a sword is stabbed in.
Do you seriously think that saying that will save you?
Hah, kill me! Members of Blood Fang are not afraid of death.
Romans smile widened.
The more his opponent struggled, the more confident Roman became that this was where he wanted him to be.
Yeah, I wanted to meet a guy like you. A person who is not afraid of death; someone who will keep his mouth shut even if he is tortured and will somehow hide the information. A guy like that definitely knows valuable information.
Roman stood up.
Then he looked around and said in a very calm, subdued voice.
Lets check out if you really are such a strong person who does not open their mouth to any threats.
The will of the owner was strong.
Unlike the guys who screamed and spewed out information like a child, even when he cut off his finger, he didnt open his mouth.
However.
Roman knew very well how to attack such a person.
Is that a picture of your son?
The owners expression turned pale.
In a single photo, which was ced in a drawer, he was happy with his son, who looked exactly like the pub owner.
No no, its not.
What do you mean no? He looks just like you.
You bastard! You aristocrat bastard, are you seriously resorting to threatening my family?
The owner shook his body and screamed.
I chose right.
Roman walked back to the pub owner and waved the picture in front of him with a cold expression.
While researching the Blood Fang, I found some very interesting information. The reason people fear Blood Fang is that they will surely retaliate, even at the cost of their life. However, all suicide terrorists have one thing inmon. They are people who owed a great debt to the Blood Fang, but were not members of the Blood Fang from the beginning. Obviously, this means that people who werent malicious enough tomit suicide attacks turned into demons at some point. Why did they change like that? What the hell happened to them that they changed so much as a person?
The owner kept his mouth shut.
It didnt matter.
With that kind of reaction alone, Romans decisions were correct.
Blood Fangmits all sorts of crimes to pay off debt. In the process, taking the debtors family into very is amon urrence. And thats the truth about Blood Fang. Blood Fang isnt really a group of demonic humans that are willing to risk their lives, but people who have been put into a corner to get revenge by threatening their families as hostages. How is it? Isnt that a pretty usible hypothesis?
Still, nothing has changed. Blood Fang will surely take revenge.
Pfft.
Romanughed.
What stupid people.
From the moment he admitted Romans hypothesis, the pub owner had no idea what trap he had fallen into.
I promise in the name of Roman Dmitry. If you dont give me any information, Ill go back to the Inner Castle and give orders to the knights of my family. The four children in this photofind them and kill them. And killing them quickly would not be good, right? So, I will order them to kill your children, who will surely beg to be killed off quickly, a slow and painful death.
What what did you just say?
What? Do you think I cant do that?
You are a noble! How could a noble?!
Thats just prejudice. If our family is being held hostage and used, then we have no reason to leave your family alone.
The world of survival of the fittest.
In that world, defeat means death.
Justice?
Dont make meugh. That doesnt mean anything.
In reality, you have to do anything to win, and the fact is that Roman has no hesitation in doing such actions.
Because he had shown all the respect he could to his fiance, who was soon to part ways with him.
Because he epted Hans, who was only a servant, as his own person.
The origins of Roman have not changed.
Humans have various aspects, and Roman, who had lived as the Heavenly Demon, also had one aspect as the appearance of a demon.
Roman said coldly, Remember wisely. Im not at all concerned about the well-being of the guys I ssify as enemies. No matter how they die or what kind of pain they get, I am the type of person who can regard the lives of those who disturb my well-being as less than a fly. So, think very carefully. If the lives of your family are in danger anyway, will you bet on Blood Fang, who enved your family, or will you give urate information to me so that I can take care of Blood Fang before they touch your family?
Roman spun the dagger round and round.
Then, he banged the dagger on the head of his son in the photo.
Come on. Choose quickly.
At that moment.
The owner was sure.
Roman Dmitry.
He knew that he wasnt the person he knew before.
The owner finally lowered his head, looking at his sons face torn so cruelly that his figure could not be recognized.
After getting the required information, Roman started leaving.
At the site that had be a mess, the knights of Dmitry arrived with Hans in the lead.
What the hell is this
Jonathans expression hardened.
He had heard the testimony of eyewitnesses.
He found out that when Romanmunicated with the owner, the owner and his guests attacked Roman by surprise.
However, what was more shocking than that was the current scene in front of him.
Men with strong physiques were lying on the floor with broken bones.
Did Young Master Roman deal with them all by himself?
He couldnt believe it.
Roman was a weakling with no talent for battle. He was an idiot who trembled when he saw the slightest of blood and couldnt even wield a sword properly. That was why he couldnt believe that Roman had dealt with so many men just by himself.
There was a sense of disparity.
He was different from the Roman he knew before from what the eyewitnesses told him.
At that moment.
Captain! Here are the survivors!
The owner of the pub was alive.
When he hurriedly ran, he saw the miserable shape the owner was left in.
Kugh!
The owner spat out a handful of his blood.
From the looks of it, he had been tortured. All the fingers of his right hand were cut off, and the thick blood he spat out showed pieces of intestines.
At a nce, anyone could tell that he would die at any moment. However, he hadnt given up on his life yet.
He spoke to Jonathan in a clear voice, as if he had had a shback.
You must follow Young Master Roman immediately!
What do you mean?
I told Young Master Roman everything. The fact that Blood Fangs stronghold is not here in Dmitry, but in the heart of Lawrence. As soon as he heard that, Young Master Roman left this ce. It seems like he is trying to get things done on his own, but he will never be able to handle them on his own. So, hurry up and help Young Master Roman! Help the Young Master now. We must get rid of the Blood Fang at its roots!
The owners voice was desperate.
He had already be a traitor in exchange for his information.
Then, as Roman said, his family will be safe only if Roman takes care of the Blood Fang.
The owner crawled on the ground.
He gripped the ankles of Knights Commander, Jonathan, with his blood-stained hands and said in a desperate voice.
Please, please, kill them all.
Jonathans eyes shook.
It was aplicated situation.
The appearance of the Blood Fang members crying out, requesting him to help Roman was also embarrassing. But the biggest problem was Romans actions.
Are you seriously going to deal with them alone?
Lawrence.
It wasnt Dmitrys realm.
Still, he froze at the words that he had just heard.
If it werent for Hans, Jonathan would just have been sitting there for a long time.
Knights Commander Jonathan! We must leave quickly! The young master is in danger!
Right.
Jonathan came to his senses.
Roman.
We cannot let Dmitrys eldest son die in another territory.
Although he did not request for cooperation with Lawrence beforehand, he couldnt afford to wait for the approval of such a request at this time.
The Dmitry Knights left in a hurry.
Their destination was the city of Lawrence.
Chapter 7: Blood Fang (3)
Information often travels faster than people.
As soon as Blood Fangs branch in Dmitry copsed, news about it reached the headquarters in Lawrence.
Is that really true?
Yes. ording to the sources, Roman Dmitry single-handedly killed all Blood Fang members in the Dmitry branch. What should we do? The Dmitry Knights have also moved, so everything could be in danger if things keep going on like this.
Damn it.
Ben Miles, the leader of Blood Fang, distorted his expression.
I cant believe it. The Roman Dmitry, as we know him, is by no means such a person. The sources said that the whole branch in Dmitry was destroyed by a guy called Dmitrys Fool, who was also denied admission to the Royal Swordsmanship Academy? This doesnt make any sense.
A few days ago, Ben Miles saw a golden opportunity when he heard that Roman had killed his minions.
Most groups do not dare to take revenge if their opponent is a noble.
Nobles are people who value honor too much.
Considering that they will rush to avenge the family, it is best to solve problems with the nobles in a good way.
Due to this specific reason, Blood Fang was able to acquire great notoriety.
Even though they were not a great force, they risked their lives to terrorize the nobility.
This case was simr.
By killing Roman Dmitry, Ben Miles wanted to rekindle the fading infamy of the Blood Fang.
The opponent was perfect too.
Dmitrys Fool.
Despite him being Dmitrys eldest son, Baron Romero is rumored to fully support his two younger sons rather than Roman.
Maybe he would rather like Romans death. When he had finished calcting his profit and loss, Ben Miles boldly ordered his subordinate to kill him in the center of Dmitry for everyone to see.
He was sure that his n would work without a hitch.
Nobles are, in the end, humans as well.
The opponent is bound to bleed and die if the sword protruding from the shadow pierces the body.
However, the results were much different from what he expected.
Not only did the gang members who followed Roman suffer, but the Blood Fangs Dmitry branch was alsopletely destroyed.
If we run away like this, our notoriety will end here.
His reputation was the problem.
I thought it would be easy because he was known as Dmitrys Fool, but if rumors spread that such a guy defeated us, our future activities would definitely be difficult. In the end, it was a situation where it was necessary to make a choice. Of course, disbanding the gang members will ensure immediate safety, but gaining back the same notoriety as before will be virtually impossible.
Ben Miles asked, Where is Roman now?
We were informed that he just left Dmitry. Apparently, he got the information from Dawns Dew. Since he and the Dmitry Knights are moving separately, I think Roman will arrive in Lawrence early, so if we deal with him before the knights arrive, it wont be much difficult to escape.
After all, he is alone.
Ben Miles smiled coldly.
It was ridiculous.
How lowly did he think of Blood Fang that he would have dared to attack Dmitrys stronghold by himself?
He is evening as far as Lawrence, which is several tens of kilometers away from Dmitry.
This is an issue that we should never run away from.
I have no intention of shing with the Dmitry Knights, but I have to at least deal with the kid who doesnt know his ce.
Gather the members right now. Today, we will kill Dmitrys young master and once again make the Blood Fang notorious.
He had a leader-like determination.
At least at that moment, Ben Miles was convinced he was right.
The time when the Dmitry Knights arrived at Lawrences estate was when the sun that had risen in the middle of the sky was setting a little bit.
It took longer than expected.
As an incident urred during training, there were many factors that slowed down the knights.
Lawrences wall could be seen from afar.
Captain Jonathan, who took the lead, revealed the purpose of the visit.
This is Jonathan, themander of the knights of Lord Baron Dmitrys family! I know that Young Master Roman, the eldest son of the Dmitry family, has entered Lawrence! Open the gates now! Right now, Blood Fang is aiming for Young Master Romans life!
Each second was precious.
He shouted so hard his veins popped out of his neck. He did it to ensure the voice would go through the wall; however, Lawrences gate didnt move an inch.
Suddenly, above the wall, a man who appeared to be the guards captain showed his face.
The man with a square chin and a determined impression did not respond positively to Jonathans urging.
Sorry, but armed forces arent allowed to pass through the gates. If you wish to enter Lawrence, disarm everyone and go through the formalities.
Didnt I just tell you?! Young Master Roman is in danger! We need the armed forces to save the young master!
Please understand our position as well. Which province opened the gates to the armed forces that came without notice? I understand the urgency, and if Young Master Roman Dmitry is in danger, we will send our own troops. So choose. Either turn around and head back or throw away all the weapons and follow the formal procedure. Those are the only options.
Ugh!
Jonathans face flushed red.
Lawrence and Dmitry.
They werentnds that didnt have anymunication.
However, even though he notified them of the urgent situation, the gates were not opened, and even though he understood it in his head, fire erupted from within.
You fucking bastards. If anything happens to Young Master Roman during this time, I will not leave you alone. I am Jonathan, the leader of the Dmitry Knights. I will surely keep the words I spit out, and I will remember this. So, open the door. Now is not the time to waste on procedures, but its the time to work together as soon as possible to find the young master.
Krrrr.
The sword on his waist started to vibrate.
A three-star aura knight.
Jonathans strength was not at a level that a single guardmander could handle.
The captain of the guard knew only then that the situation was dire, but he could not make a hasty decision.
As it was a vtile situation, tension was rampant.
It was then.
Guard Captain! There is a serious problem!
A soldier hurriedly ran to the captain of the guards and whispered to him in a voice that could not be heard from outside.
The Guard Captains face turned pale.
It could be seen that he was startled.
Is that true?
Yes. Right now, theres a riot going on at Lawrence Square.
Oh, no.
Lawrence Square.
What was going on there?
In a moment, his heart dropped, and Jonathans patience exploded.
Open this door right now, you sons of bitches!
Lawrence Square.
Just a few minutes ago, it was peaceful.
It was a ce thatmonly depicted a normal scenery everyday , but the appearance of a man drowned the peoples peace.
Ahhhh!
What what is that?
Drip drip drip.
Roman suddenly appeared.
After reaching Lawrence an hour before the arrival of the Dmitry Knights and taking care of the situation, he grabbed the mans hair, whose face was covered in blood, and Roman dragged him into the center of the square.
Those who saw it and were terrified ran away.
However, at the unusual sight, people suddenly gathered around Roman, one by one.
Oh my god.
What the hell is going on?
Shouldnt we stop this?
The people were confused.
Still, Roman didnt care about that.
Rather, as he gripped the rebellious mans hair more harshly, the man spoke earnestly with his dry mouth.
Please, spare me.
The mans true identity was Ben Miles.
He was the leader of the Blood Fang.
He hadnt expected anything like this to happen when he gave orders to his subordinates to deal with Roman.
His opponent was known as Dmitrys Fool.
He decided it would be enough to deal with him quickly and hide, but what happened after that was still unbelievable.
Roman had arrived at the base of Blood Fang. Soon after that, the massacre began.
Dozens of gang members rushed at once, but Roman didnt back down, and when the sword shed, the gang members fell while spurting blood.
An unbelievable sight.
His eyes twitched.
The boundaries ofmon sense have already crumbled within his sight.
Is this really the one whos called Dmitrys Fool?
He couldnt believe it even though he saw it himself.
Since information is everything, criminal gangs knew how pathetic and insignificant Roman was.
If Roman were such a great person, he wouldnt have even dared to fight him.
But the reality was different.
Ben Miles was terrified to see apletely different look from the usual Roman.
I have to run away.
However, his decision was toote.
When he decided to take care of Roman, he already had his options limited down.
As a result, Ben Miles ended up like this.
He couldnt wake up due to the tingling pain and couldnt even see the blood dripping down from his forehead.
I am sure that I will die.
It was instinct.
It was pure instinct.
He grabbed onto Romans pants and wept while begging for his life.
I was really wrong. If you only spare my life, I will do anything for you, Young Master Roman. I will dedicate the Blood Fang organization to the young master, and I will also give you all the gold and silver treasures I have collected. So, please spare me. You can just think of it as sparing a petty dog that doesnt even know its ce. If the young master shows mercy to me just once, he will gain a dog that will give its life for him.
He was totally desperate.
The peoples stares and his reputation werent important to him now.
He struggled andid down everything he had just to live.
He begged for his life.
Roman stopped walking.
A dog that will give its life for me
Pfft.
Romanughed.
As soon as he reached the center of the square, he looked down at Ben Miles.
You should have made that decision before you showed your teeth to me.
Young master, please
Grip!
He grabbed his head tightly.
Then, he announced to those who were watching.
This person I am holding now is the leader of the Blood Fang. He is the one who sucked up the blood of innocent citizens with usury. You already should know it well, what a heinous force the Blood Fang is.
Murmur murmur.
The people agreed.
Conversations began on the two sides.
The identities of Roman Dmitry and Ben Miles forced them to panic.
Seeing the leader of the Blood Fang, their blood boiled.
In the heightened mood, Roman did what he had been trying to do since he set foot at Lawrence.
Blood Fang even extended their demonic beasts to Dmitry. With their obscene methods, they plunged Dmitrys citizens into hell and even showed intent to kill me, who interfered with them. Blood Fangs sin is clear as crystal. Therefore, in front of you, I will get rid of this evil at its very roots.
There was no time for them even to blink.
As soon as the words were finished, Roman mmed Ben Miles face to the ground.
m!
Blood sttered on the ground.
His face crushed, and Ben Miles pupils dted.
That was the end of it.
Ben Miles, who had begged countless times for his life while being dragged along, became limp and did not move.
People held their breath.
Even in a world where death wasmonce, what they were witnessing now was too shocking.
And then.
Young master?!
Jonathan and the Dmitry Knights looked at him with shocked faces.
They had arrivedte at the scene.
While the incident was happening outside, Flora stood in front of her fathers office.
haa.
A sigh came out of her mouth.
Immediately after visiting Dmitrys estate, she officially announced her intentions to break up with Roman, and then she returned to Lawrence. However, she had yet to tell her father anything about it.
For Lawrence, breaking off the engagement will be extremely terrible.
All of her fathers ns to solve the problem based on Dmitrys capital power will fail, and his disappointment will be great as a father who raised Flora like a princess.
She couldnt afford to face her fathers disappointment.
Even when she announced her breakup, she had judged that this was the right thing to do for her own life, but the reality that befell her was that Flora had be a coward.
Yeah, lets talk. I am sure he will understand. Its my life. I cant be sold to a man I dont care about, even if its an arranged marriage.
She finally made her decision.
Even if its an arranged marriage, she wanted to be with a guy she could respect in the slightest, but not someone like Dmitrys Fool.
This is the right choice.
Just when Flora was about to open the door, a soldier rushed forward.
Lord! Lord!
On the way, he found Flora. He then greeted her quickly and went straight into his office.
It was a situation beyond Florasprehension.
As the door closed in front of her, a question appeared on Floras face.
Whats going on?
She didnt know.
What was shocking was the incident that Roman, the man she decided not to marry, had caused outside the building.
Chapter 8: Change (1)
Viscount Lawrences office.
A meeting was being held there for quite a while.
What are the movements of the Barco family?
I think they made a decision. ording to recent information, the Barco familymissioned the Golden Bank to get arge loan. The only thing the Barco family, who has no special source of ie, could be preparing for is war. We need to make sure to secure skilled mercenaries before they can recruit all of them. Now, war is only a matter of time.
Huuu.
At the words of Doppler, a family vassal and a strategist, Viscount Lawrence could not hide his troubled expression.
To think it would end in a war.
It was a year ago.
The conflict had started back then.
Lawrence and other families were located in the North-East of the kingdom of Cairo, but there was not muchnd for farming due to the mountainous nature of the country.
At least Lawrence had a lot of fertilendspared to other estates, and it was even said that most of the crops produced in the North-East came from Lawrence.
Then one day, the Barco family presented them with a document.
It turned out that the ancestors of the Lawrence family were in debt to the Barcos, and fertilend was at stake as coteral.
Due to this, a conflict between the two families began.
Being the Viscount of Lawrence, he insisted that he could not fulfill the promise of the document as it couldnt be urately authenticated. In contrast, the Barco family insisted on the documents authenticity and tried to pressure Lawrence.
In fact, even back then, Viscount Lawrence didnt think the situation would get as bad as it was now.
The authenticity of the documents of the Barco family was unclear, but the problem was that a rtive of the Barco family upied a ce in the central government.
Due to that, the rights of the Barco family were eventually recognized.
At the choice of either paying off a huge debt or giving up thend, the Lawrence family locked their doors and raised their voices of protest.
However, even then, the trouble was not resolved.
Now, there was only one way to solve this problem.
War.
The Barco family prepared for war.
Lawrence had heard several conversations about them, and now he even heard rumors that they had borrowed money from the Golden Bank.
Doppler said, War is now inevitable. If the Barco familys request is epted and the family pir is to be pulled out at the roots, it is better to be prepared for war and fight a desperate struggle. Fortunately, Miss Flora will marry Roman Dmitry of the Dmitry family. Although Dmitry is originally from a family ofmoners, isnt he now a rich man known throughout the North-East? I dont know how much the Barco family borrowed from the Golden Bank as coteral, but I seriously doubt they have more money than the Dmitry family.
Thats probably right. Only because of that, I sent my sole daughter to Dmitrys Fool.
Lord, it was a decision for Lawrence. You have made the right decision as a lord, so you need not me yourself.
I know.
However, his expression was different from his answer.
Thinking about the future of her daughter, Flora, his heart was broken.
The moment we give thend to Barco, our family is over. Different families will try to bite us from all sides. This is the right decision for my daughter as well. The moment the status of the family falls, the future of the beauty that everyone admires is bound to be hopeless. At least if she gets married in a situation where the family is strong, my daughter will be treated well even in Dmitry.
He swallowed the pain.
This was reality.
There were times when he had to make a decision, even though he knew it would be painful, just in order to solve the problem in front of him.
The meeting soon finished.
After the marriage with Dmitry takes ce, we will get mercenaries and prepare for war.
No matter how strong Barco was in the northeast, Dmitrys support could never be ignored.
However, it was then.
*Bam!
*
The door swung open!
Lord! There is a big problem!
A soldier walked past Flora and stormed into the office.
The news he delivered to Viscount Lawrence was genuinely shocking.
Is that really true?
Yes.
Hmm.
He couldnt believe it.
Roman Dmitry.
It is said that there is no silkworm under the hood1, but rumor has it that Roman was even worse than a typical supremacist bastard.
But then, how did he get rid of Blood Fang?
It didnt make any sense.
First of all, its hard to believe that Roman had enough power, and even then, Blood Fang was an organization whose base had not yet been revealed.
If it had been an organization whose identity could be revealed so easily, Blood Fang would not have survived until now.
He asked the soldier in detail.
He wanted to know from start to finish, just what exactly the soldier had seen.
When Young Master Roman Dmitry visited the estate, nothing special happened. He was promised to marry Miss Flora, so I allowed him to enter the estate without any questions. However, it was about an hourter. As I was returning to my quarters for a shift, I witnessed Roman grabbing a mans hair and dragging him away towards Lawrence Square. Later, he revealed that that man was the leader of Blood Fang, Ben Miles. I dont know what happened between Roman and the Blood Fang, but Roman dragged the leader of the Blood Fang in front of the people of Lawrence and finally executed him.
It was beyondmon sense.
It was unbelievable.
The execution of the leader of the Blood Fang was definitely something to be proud of and d of.
However, the situation was not so simple.
Even though Roman was Floras fiance, he acted hastily while dealing with Blood Fang on Lawrencesnd.
Just as Viscount Lawrence expected, Doppler said sternly, This is a murdermitted without the permission of the Lord, the owner of Lawrence. This is an issue that cannot be overlooked.
A resolute voice.
Viscount Lawrences expression turnedplicated.
A problem with an order?
Right now, that wasnt important.
Its his own future son-inw.
He wanted to see the face of Roman Dmitry, who was said to have dealt with Blood Fang single-handedly.
Call Roman Dmitry right now. I will see him face-to-face and hear the circumstances of this incident.
It wasnt long before Roman was brought in.
Lawrences guards were securing Romans troops, so he showed up in the office as soon as he was called.
Roman was not alone.
Viscount Lawrence showed a sign of disappointment as he walked along with the Dmitry Knights Commander, Jonathan.
As expected.
This case was not a problem that an individual could solve.
Judging by the fact that themander of the knights of Dmitry was following along, it seemed that Blood Fang had been dealt with with his help.
I, Roman Dmitry, greet Lord Viscount Lawrence.
Forget the formalities. Exin to me in detail. Why the hell did youe all the way to Lawrence to do such a cruel thing?
A sharp and straightforward question.
Nevertheless, Romans expression remained calm.
There was no tremor in his voice, even when those around him were staring at him.
To exin the situation, I need to go back a few days from now, to the beginning of the problem. The Blood Fang members were persecuting the innocent citizens of Dmitry, so I executed them on the spot. Then, Blood Fang eventually came after my life. I attacked them after luring them in on purpose andter decided that I couldnt leave them like this. Thats the whole story of what happened in Dmitry. After hearing that Blood Fang had a central base in Lawrence, I rushed here and executed the leader, Ben Miles.
What I want to ask is who gave you the right to do such a thing in Lawrence. You have no right to execute anyone here.
I know.
Rights.
They were important.
It was just for a cause, and even Roman had no intention of crossing the line.
However, that was until he dug up Blood Fangs information and confirmed one fact.
But I had my doubts about whether I should be the one to punish Blood Fang in Lawrence properly. Ben Miles is not a faceless figure. He was not identified as the leader of the Blood Fang, but he was quite famous in Lawrence for all kinds of charges. However, how did Lawrence deal with it? I was on guard. Although Ben Miles has been caught in several incidents, he has been released on massive bail on several asions. So I just made a decision. I didnt believe in Lawrences method, so I had to do it my own way.
How dare this guy?!
Young master!
He was making extremely bold remarks.
Doppler shouted, hardening his face, and Jonathan stopped Roman in embarrassment.
The opponent is Viscount Lawrence.
A Viscount family is higher than the Dmitry family.
However, even with such a person in front of him, Roman did not admit his guilt but showed that he believed he was right.
Roman said, To be honest, I was a little disappointed. I thought you would congratte me for dealing with Blood Fang, but I didnt know that you would punish me for a problem with the procedure of things. I solved the Blood Fang problem that was being discussed as a problem not only in Lawrence, but in the whole North-East area. I put my own life at risk to solve the problem while Larence was sitting around. I ask you, Viscount Lawrence. Did I really do something wrong?
Viscount Lawrences expression hardened.
He saw Doppler.
Is that true?
What are you talking about
Ben Miles is a known figure. I asked if that was really true.
Doppler was stunned.
Ben Miles.
He knew it too.
I didnt know he was the leader of Blood Fang, but he was so notorious that I remember hearing his name.
Doppler started murmuring his response in hesitation. Seeing this, Viscount Lawrence was sure that no more questions were needed.
Viscount Lawrences gaze turned to Roman, who was looking at him.
I will not take this issue any further. Although you dont have the right to execute anyone in Lawrencesnd, this wouldnt have happened if we had done things right in the first ce. In this regard, we willpensate separatelyter.
Thank you.
Then, you may go.
Yes.
Roman bowed his head.
Jonathan, who had seemed to be walking on thin ice until just now, hurriedly followed Roman and left the office.
The moment they left and the door closed.
ck.
Kahahahahahahaha, I took a solid blow. That guy is really Roman Dmitry, right?
Viscount Lawrence.
A smile bloomed across his face.
Like father like son.2
Looking at Romans dignified attitude, Viscount Lawrence evaluated him from the perspective of his son-inw.
Right. It is natural for a man to have such courage. An heir that got blood on his hands for the sake of his citizens. Who the hell is calling that guy a fool? He is a badass man.
Laughter came out.
Romans words were sophistry, and he should have been punished.
Still, he didnt punish him.
Thinking that a man like Roman would be his future son-inw, a bond formed that he didnt know yet existed, and he couldnt stop smiling.
His eyes were looking straight at me.
A dignified attitude.
He was so fucking cool.
When he heard that he was called Dmitrys Fool, he imagined a miserable image, but when he saw him in real life, he was totally different.
However, my lord. You cannot overlook this incident.
Where would something like this not be allowed? Hes going to be Floras husband soon. In order for a man to do big things, he needs that kind of determination and attitude. And he didnt kill innocent civilians either. Since he has dealt with the Blood Fang problem that has been tormenting us for so long, wouldnt it be right to congratte him as he said?
However
Lets overlook this situation. Im in a good mood. Roman will be a great fit for Flora.
He was excited.
Earlier, an arranged marriage with Dmitry broke Viscount Lawrences heart.
But now, he was on cloud nine.
Flora.
He wanted to see his daughter.
He wanted to tell her what a great man Roman was.
Call Flora right now.
However, he didnt know back then that the marriage of two families was, in fact, already over.
Chapter 9: Change (2)
At first, she didnt know what was going on.
Flora grabbed the soldiering out of the office, and only after talking to him did she get to know what had happened in Lawrence.
Oh my god.
Blood Fang.
A faction called a heinous criminal group even in Lawrence.
At one time, the noble families made a move to wipe them out but eventually gave up because they were determined for revenge.
So, for Flora, Blood Fang remained a problem that couldnt be solved.
As long as you dont touch them, they wont cause you any problems, so I tried to stay away from them as much as possible.
Roman said he would deal with them the day I talked about breaking the engagement.
Because he took on the responsibility of breaking up by himself, Flora unwittingly tried to stop Roman.
However.
We are strangers now. So, I will take care of my own business.
Roman drew a line.
Since the bond of arranged marriage has been broken, they have clearly stated that they should not get involved in each others lives.
Flora was stunned.
I was angry, but my partner didnt understand.
Is this hisst remaining pride?
Is he not being nice to me because I wanted to break off the engagement? Will he feel better after treating me this way?
I had a lot of thoughts.
Of course, I didnt think Roman would put what he had said into action.
However.
You really took care of the Blood Fang.
What I thought was absurd became a reality.
What others would not have dared to do, Roman had done in just a few days.
This didnt make any sense.
Dmitrys Fool?
That was a false rumor.
Even if Knights Commander, Jonathan, had helped, the person she met and experienced wasnt a fool.
He knew how to take responsibility for his actions, and he also kept his word on what he said he would do.
And if he had personally killed Ben Miles, the leader of the Blood Fang, the rumor that he could not even wield a sword was also highly likely to be false.
Why?
Could Roman have kept his mouth shut to escape the worlds evaluations?
If she truly knew what kind of man Roman was even a little earlier, Flora would have made an effort to get to know Roman better.
It was toote to regret.
The cup had already spilled, and now, Flora was called by her father.
Her father suddenly started praising Roman Dmitry.
I dont know what happened in his office, but her fathers face clearly showed that he was in awe of what Roman did and had taken a liking to Roman.
We decided to break up the engagement.
Floras words.
For Viscount Lawrence, it was out of the blue.
Flora.
She was Viscount Lawrences princess.
He was extremely protective of her. She was the daughter he had raised all his life dearly, but he could not tolerate her this time.
You already announced the breakup?!
Viscount Lawrence got up from his seat.
Floras heart raced at her fathers anger, whom she had never seen before, and he struggled to express his thoughts with a calm face.
Yes, father. Thest time I visited Dmitrys estate, I expressed my intentions to Roman. I also wanted to do things for my family ording to your will, but no matter how much I thought about it, marrying someone I cant respect
Flora. I thought you were a smart kid. But this is not it.
He interrupted her speech.
Unlike usual, he didnt want to listen to her daughter.
I have already told you. How serious ournds situation right now is. Now, the Barco family has borrowed arge sum of money from the Golden Bank to prepare for war against us. Did you make that choice knowing what that meant? There is no longer anypromise with the Barco family. They will bring us to our knees for this matter and take everything in the name of a good cause. Its not just about gold and silver. Ournd, our honor, and even you, Lawrences flower. It means taking it all away.
Lawrence is not weak. Even if its Barco, isnt it impossible to win?
Right. If it was only the Barco family who hade forward, it would have been possible. The problem is that the central government approved the document, even if its authenticity was not confirmed, and the Golden Bank lent money to the Barco family without any special coteral. This is not just a battle between two families. The forces that lent power to the Barco family will create a battle in which we have no choice but to lose, even for their own benefit.
Floras eyes shook.
She was smart.
She was called gifted from an early age and boasted of her brilliance enough to finish her academy course early.
However, that was only her academic knowledge.
Neither the academy nor the library showed her the cold reality as there was no way she could learn that from books.
She thought Lawrence had nothing to lose, but the reality she believed in was far from real.
Viscount Lawrence said, An arranged marriage with the Dmitry family was an unavoidable choice. From the family located in the North-East, they were the only family who could add the power and forces to solve the Barco familys evil intentions, so your father asked for your permission. I asked if you could sacrifice yourself for the family crisis. Of course, it wouldve been difficult for you to refuse, but if you had still refused back then, I wouldnt have been as angry as I am now. Its a matter of choosing the marriage partner you like from among other prestigious families, so you must have taken a step back. However, this is different. Previously, you were the flower of Lawrence that everyone admired, but now you have left a scar with the choice of breaking a marriage. Other families will try to keep an eye on the situation as it would be very risky to marry you under the current circumstances.
The world of power.
In that world, choices oftene at a great price.
Lawrence, who had gained the help of Dmitry through the arranged marriage, lost what they gained because of the breakup.
Just a while ago, Viscount Lawrence met Roman.
He was a good guy.
His eyes were sharp, and he was a man with an attitude that did not waver even in front of a Viscount.
And seeing how he handled Blood Fang for the citizens, his own people seemed to be particrly fond of him.
Due to all of this, he was in a good mood.
He was in a good mood, even if it was an arranged marriage.
The sole reason was that he discovered that Roman wasnt a fool like the rumors said.
Lawrence had no other option, so he felt that the arranged marriage was not bad.
However, the cup has already been spilled.
Due to that, everything they had prepared to face the Barco family became useless.
In the past, the Barco family asked us to get in an arranged marriage. Perhaps they coveted our fertilend. Back then, I tly refused. No matter what advantage they gave us, the eldest son of the Barco family had many women which made me refuse the proposal. And if we lose this war, you will not be a part of Dmitry, but a woman of the Barco family. Thats the reality. At least before the war, you were in a position where you could choose your husband, but now, things arepletely different.
Reasons for the arranged marriage.
The reason why I had no choice even though that decision broke my heart.
Because the opponent is Barco.
Knowing what it meant to be defeated by those who had been targeting Lawrence for a long time, Viscount Lawrence epted the reality.
Floras heart sank.
The way she sees it.
There were no such stories in that world.
What were Barcos intentions, and what would be gained by marrying into the Dmitry Family?
She was na?ve.
Because she had a pure heart in a cruel world, she chose to break up, not knowing what the oue would be.
But now, she faced the cold reality.
Viscount Lawrence took in his breath.
Of course, there was still time to pick up the spilled water.
Take some time to think about what mistakes you have made. I will make an appointment with Dmitry again and I will try to undo the breakup. My daughter, we are aristocrats. We are not in a position to worry about our daily lives likemon people. This is a position that has much more responsibilities than them. So, please pray that this problem will be resolved. If Dmitry rejects our offer this time, our chances of winning the war against the Barco family will be extremely slim.
Fortunately, the breakup was not yet known to the public.
The only way to avoid mistakes is to do something right away.
Viscount Lawrence left Flora in her shocked state and left her at the office.
There was a lot of work to be done from now on.
At the same time, Roman left Lawrence with the Dmitry Knights.
They were moving.
Knight Commander Jonathan looked at Romans appearance.
Is this really the Young Master Roman I know?
Roman.
From what he knew, Roman wasnt born with enough confidence to look straight at Viscount Lawrence.
Along with that, all the things he did concerning the Blood Fang.
It was seriously questionable.
He hadnt really talked to Roman, but now he couldnt stand his itchy mouth.
Young master, was it really necessary to provoke Viscount Lawrence like that? Im d he didnt take it seriously, but if Viscount Lawrence had been angry, even the young master wouldnt have been able to escape punishment.
At the ce where he was being reprimanded, Roman rather criticized his opponents.
Jonathan was so startled back then that he almost tried to stop Roman.
Was there a need to?
Romanughed.
A need?
There wasnt.
It was best to solve it on the spot, but he deliberately changed his attitude in the atmosphere of reprimanding himself.
Lawrence is not free from responsibility in this case. Their negligence allowed the Blood Fang to exist, and as a result, the people of Dmitrys estate were harmed. So, I was just pointing out the facts. The fact that they have no right to reprimand me on the spot. Even if things werent the same, Viscount Lawrence wouldnt have punished me. Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed that he did not know the fact of the breakup yet, and he would not make stupid judgments to punish his soon-to-be son-inw.
!
Roman behavior.
It wasnt a reckless act.
Roman was judging the situation, and he uttered enough remarks to handle.
Our families dont even have propermunication between us to inform them of the breakup. Do you still think that I will need to ask for forgiveness from them? I took care of a problem that they couldnt, if I was going to get anything, it would be praise and not punishments.
A confident attitude and along with a confident voice.
At that moment, Jonathan became sure.
The young master has changed.
Roman Dmitry.
He wasnt the fool he used to be.
Roman arrived at his home.
He immediately immersed himself in the bathtub and flushed the blood from his body with warm water.
Even in my new life, my fundamentals do not change.
I killed a person.
Actually, he killed at least dozens.
Blood Fang was ughtered like that, but he felt no guilt for them.
It was necessary.
Roman, no, Baek Joong-hyuk.
He lived in a world of survival of the fittest.
If he showed the weakness of hesitating when he had to kill someone, Baek Joong-hyuks life would have ended when he was young.
So, if he makes a decision, he must act.
If anyone were blocking his road, he would cut them down without any hesitation and, if necessary, torture them in many cases.
That was Baek Joong-hyuks life.
Nothing changed when he became Roman.
If there was someone that showed their murderous intent, eliminating them with whatever means necessary was the way of Baek Joong-hyuks life.
If the same thing happens again in the future, Roman will make the same judgment.
Whether the opponent is the remnants of Blood Fang or someone stronger than them, Roman will always live a life as a predator by devouring those who oppose him.
Young Master Dmitry, Lord Dmitry is calling you.
It was when he finished taking a shower.
At Hans words, Roman changed into clean clothes and started walking.
Soon, he arrived at the office.
However, Baron Romero, who he thought would criticize his reckless move, looked at him with a dazzling gaze.
An expression that cannot hide his great anticipation.
Baron Romero asked, So, you dealt with Blood Fang just by yourself?
Jonathan was standing next to him.
Right, he must have told him the situation.
The meaning of the question was clear.
Romero Dmitry, as the father of his son, not the lord of Dmitry, couldnt hide his excitement after discovering that his son had finally changed for the better.
Chapter 10: Change (3)
I couldnt believe it at first.
Roman.
Did he deal with Blood Fang himself?
Baron Romero would have thought the other person was insulting him if it wasnt for the Knights Commander, Jonathan.
I dont know how to exin this situation, but one thing is for sure, Young Master Roman seems to have changed. He executed Ben Miles, the leader of the Blood Fang, in front of everyone. And even when he met Viscount Lawrence, he showed an attitude of proudly exining what he had done and why he had done so. That was not the Young Master Roman I knew before.
Jonathan is not a liar.
Baron Romero, who had heard of the situation, gained hope for his eldest son, whom he had given up on.
Did Roman really change?
Romeros three sons.
Among them, Roman was a sore thumb.
Roman experienced a time when he was amoner like himself, so he was a crooked child trying to take care of himself.
It hurts my heart to look at him.
A long time ago, Baron Romero was working hard to secure the tunnels of the iron mines by putting in a great deal of his workforce.
It was such an important task that it would have taken Baron Romeros entire lifespan to finish, but at one point, he worked so hard that he lived in an iron mine all day.
Roman was only three years old at that time.
Roman, unable to walk, crawled over to his father and gave him a small cookie.
I still remember how cute it was.
Baron Romero, whose face had turned ck due to the tunnel work, hugged Roman with a big smile.
Maybe that was why he wanted Roman to live a happy life.
Unlike the other two sons, he didnt know how to do anything properly, so he gave him a lot of pocket money, hoping that he wouldnt be looked down on anywhere.
He didnt know that it would be the start of the problem.
Roman resolved the grievances that had umted in his heart with luxury, and then Dmitrys Fool was born.
Baron Romero was an inexperienced father.
Although his son was not the best, the marriage with Flora Lawrence was a gift for Roman.
However, now its changed.
He had no choice but to be happy.
The process didnt matter.
Even if Roman had hired people to bring down the Blood Fang with his own money, it was important to Baron Romero that Roman took the lead in doing something.
Baron Romero was ready to dedicate himself to his son at any time if his son showed him the slightest good change.
I greet you, father.
Roman.
He showed his face.
It was hard to believe that a terrible incident had just happened because his expression was so calm.
He knew instinctively.
Roman has changed.
His gait, his attitude, and his expression; those things alone made him realize that his son had changed.
No, he may have anticipated the current situation from the moment he raised his voice proudly against himself.
So, you dealt with Blood Fang by yourself?
He blurted out those words.
Even though he knew it instinctively.
Baron Romero hoped to ascertain the truth from Roman himself.
The answer to the question is simple.
Yes or No.
Telling the truth is good enough.
He doesnt need to think about it, and if he tells the truth about what hes been through, this case will be resolved naturally.
His fathers trust.
Roman could gain a lot from this.
However.
Exceeding expectations wille back to hit me just like a boomerang.
Baron Romeros expectations for Roman were literally zero.
However, if a person who would be amazed by even seeing one good result saw ten good results at the same time, it would be a tremendous event for them.
This would have a huge effect on his future as well.
What should I do?
Should I reveal myself or should I hide my capabilities?
In Murim, showing off your talent is extremely dangerous.
If he showed such prodigious talent, he would inevitably end up getting his head crushed by a hammer.
Only one in ten thousand.
People who survived the attention of those around them were called masters in Murim.
I have not yet fully grasped this world. The guy named Roman Dmitry possessed an insignificant force like an antpared to when I was Baek Joong-hyuk, and exposing myself too much would not be good for my safety. What I need now is time to be aware of this reality and grow up enough. Dmitrys reputation as a fool is very appropriate to buy time.
Pfft.
Laughter came out.
A rational judgment.
He knew what was right, but from the first confrontation with Blood Fang, such a premise meant nothing.
I will reveal myself.
Roman didnt know how to hide it.
Yes, I did.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk, was a person who could not live a normal life.
Everyone had a period when their parents protected them.
But RomanNo! Baek Joong-hyuk was different.
When Baek Joong-hyuk gained some strength to move his body, he was left on the cold cave floor.
While he was inside a dark cave, Baek Joong-hyuks father said, You are the son of the Heavenly Demon. If you are truly worthy as my sessor, prove yourself from the cold bottom and survive. Listen carefully, I have 12 sons. If one of you dies, nothing will change, and even if all twelve of my sons die, I will just create another son. So, remember this. Domination is the only way to prove your worth to me.
The 12th son.
The life of Baek Joong-hyuk, the youngest of the 12, began like that.
He was desperate.
The children who lived together in the cave did not take care of each other because they were the sons of the Heavenly Demon, and they lived a life of brute force,peting by stealing each others things.
At that time, Baek Joong-hyuk was very weak.
His dwarf physique made it difficult to win inpetition with others, but Baek Joong-hyuk instinctively knew what to do.
To reveal his presence.
He knew that even though his strength was weak, he could reign if he inted his body greatly and showed malice to others.
And just like that, Baek Joong-hyuk smashed the head of the strongest child with a stone.
Blood was dripping from the stone as it was struck several times, and the children around him looked at Baek Joong-hyuk in surprise.
The king of the 12 sons.
At that moment, Baek Joong-hyuks position was decided.
Baek Joong-hyuk always revealed himself and survived to the end despite numerous threats.
The Heavenly Demon was born through adversity.
If he hadnt walked the thorny path, Baek Joong-hyuk knew he would not have ascended to the throne of the Heavenly Demon.
There is no such thing as perfect preparation in the world. In the reality I know, it is only important to prove myself to the best of my ability.
In the new life of Baek Joong-hyuk, his interests were familiar and far from ordinary.
But did he want his new life to be normal?
Thats funny.
The life he has lived previously has made Baek Joong-hyuk who he is today, and now he has be a person who cannot live an ordinary life.
Roman.
With his new name, he had no intention of hiding himself at all.
For this incident, only a little exnation was needed.
Based on the information he had heard from Hans, Roman gave an answer that people could understand withmon sense.
Actually, I was doing swordsmanship training separately.
Why were you hiding that? If you had told me, as your father, I would definitely have given you full support.
I know. However, there was a time when I was distracted and wandered aimlessly, so I could not confidently ask for something from my father. People called me Dmitrys Fool. For my own greed, I wanted to show you that I could do certain things on my own, and although I was self-taught, I would be able to reach a certain level.
It was an ambiguous answer.
Are you saying you learned swordsmanship by yourself?
Given that Roman had the power to deal with Blood Fang with his swordsmanship, the question was not quickly resolved.
How did you deal with Blood Fang?
ording to my research, I found out that Blood Fang was not a group whose members had strong trust in each other. Intimidation and conciliation that started from the bonds formed a small organization, and a small number of leaders took full control of that organization. It was like a sand castle, and most of the members were scoundrels. I thought that cutting off its head would destroy it at once, so I lured them with a bait and attacked Ben Miles directly.
Ben Miles? You mean you lured him in?
Yes. Blood Fang has shown a clear pattern of behavior in the past. A powerful noble family kept their notoriety by keeping their mouths shut when they touched a member of the gang, and by always retaliating for friction with a noble aristocrat. Its a bit embarrassing to say, but Im called Dmitrys Fool. I was sure they woulde after me. So I used myself as bait, and when the troops were dispersed, I attacked Ben Miles and cut off the head of the group.
It was a very risky n. If they had decided to take revenge, they would have given up on Ben Miles and tried to kill you anyway.
His heart sank.
Romans n.
It was extremely dangerous.
Baron Romeros eyebrows trembled at the fact that his son had made and executed it.
Roman said, As father said, it was a risky n. So, if father could grasp my actions, I thought that the Dmitry Knights would move. And such information must have been delivered directly to the Blood Fangs leader. Now, I ask you, father. If you were a member of the Blood Fang with no idea when the Dmitry Knights would arrive, would you risk your life to rescue the leader, Ben Miles? The premise of my n was that they were sandcastles. There is no reason for them to risk their lives when they became a gang member through intimidation and pressure if they could regain their freedom by simply ignoring their leaders death.
The exnation was simr to reality.
Roman had attacked Blood Fang.
There was no inducement, and after ughtering all the enemies that filled the space, he secured Ben Miles, who was about to run away.
Subsequently, the members of Blood Fang abandoned Ben Miles.
As Roman exined, in a situation where the gang members did not know when the Dmitry Knights would arrive, they couldnt dy themselves any longer.
Some of the exnation was true, but most of it was a lie.
Roman solved the situation withmon sense.
The fact that Dmitrys Fool killed Blood Fang with pure force does not end with revealing himself but may raise suspicions about his existence.
So he gave a realistic answer.
It seemed usible that he caught the leader himself, and he did not deny the fact that he had done it himself.
The exnation is over.
Baron Romero, who questioned it over and over, as if in disbelief, was unable to speak for a while.
Son.
He was thrilled.
Roman.
The sore thumb.
The son he thought couldnt do anything had executed such a n wlessly.
Baron Romero had never given up on his son.
This feeling in his heart and his action of even striking his son across his face revealed Baron Romeos true feelings.
You did a really great job. My son has done what no one else in thisnd has been able to do.
Is it because of excitement?
He wanted to see his sons transformation for himself.
Can I ask for something?
Yes.
I want to check your swordsmanship skills. How my son has changed, what kind of sword he used to deal with Blood Fang. Knights Commander, Jonathan, can you prepare a duel right now?
That is possible.
The gaze turned to Roman again.
A fathers heart.
Roman understood it.
A son who was called a fool has aplished something, and he must, of course, want to see it for himself.
Roman nodded.
I understand.
A new life.
Roman was faithful to his new reality.
Chapter 11: Change (4)
The knights training ground.
The knights, who had been training for a long time, bowed to show respect to the people who visited them.
ck ck.
We greet the lord.
We greet the lord.
The Dmitry family.
In terms of the entire kingdom of Cairo, it was only a small estate on the outskirts, but the status of the Dmitry family within the estate was tremendous.
In particr, the respect received from the Dmitry Knights was the highest in the area.
The respect for Baron Romero in their hearts could be understood just by looking at the knights who formed the ranks in perfect harmony.
The Knights Commander, Jonathan, came forward and announced, Today, we are going to conduct a swordsmanship battle with Young Master Roman. Those who wish to duel with him shoulde forward.
There were no volunteers.
Jonathans words were so sudden that the knights nced at each other with puzzled expressions.
It was, of course, natural.
The opponent was Roman Dmitry.
They wouldnt gain anything even if they won, and if they lost, they would need to worry about being kicked out from the Dmitry Knights.
Aside from their respect for Baron Romero, they didnt want to be a puppet in Romans banter.
If there are no volunteers, I will choose Young Master Romans opponent myself.
Jonathans eyes scanned through the knights.
Excluding Jonathan, the Dmitry Knights consisted of 15 people.
They were called knights, but including Jonathan, only two people had actually received a knighthood.
The remaining 14 were, on paper,moners. Of course, they all hoped for a knighthood, but their skills were stillcking in many areas.
The problem was the current situation.
If it were the old Roman, it would be okay to call anyone and get it over with. However, now that Roman had changed, he could not be evaluated easily.
I cant let the lord see the Dmitry Knights being easily defeated by the young master. Therefore, the young masters opponent must be a strong person who canpletely subdue him. Only then will we be able to preserve the prestige of the Dmitry Knights and prove the true skill of Young Master Roman, who subjugated the Blood Fang.
In fact, he wanted to go out and test his skills himself.
However, the Knights Commander, Jonathan, was not in a position to draw a sword recklessly. Therefore, he had no choice but to swallow his regret.
He made his decision.
From the time he epted Baron Romeros proposal, he had already decided who Romans opponent would be.
Chris,e forward.
Me?
Chris was called.
The blond, handsome man distorted his expression at Jonathans call.
Chris.
He doubted his ears.
Hes not just any ordinary knight; to think themander would call on the vice leader of the knights.
I dont think its something I should do.
Insubordination was an extremely serious issue.
Normally, he would have obeyed themanders orders without anyints, but he couldnt ept them this time.
The reason was simple.
It was because the opponent was Roman.
Even Chris, who truly loved Dmitrys people, hated him.
Only if he wasnt Lord Dmitrys son.
A long time ago, Chris had gotten into an incident involving Roman.
A violent incident broke out in the night-time, and the cause of it was Roman Dmitry.
Roman was making a fuss while drunk, and being Dmitrys eldest son meant no one could touch him.
When other people were waiting idly, Chris, who was on patrol with the guards, discovered the scene. He needed to solve the problem of the territory, and while he was courting Roman with a respectful attitude, he suddenly got a hot shock on his cheek.
p!
He had been pped suddenly.
Seeing Roman screaming at him while asking how he dared to touch his body, he genuinely felt the urge to kill him.
However, he had to suppress it.
Roman Dmitry.
He was, without a doubt, an asshole; however, he was also a man who had the surname of Dmitry.
Chris showed utmost patience and solved the case safely, but from then on, he hated Roman Dmitry enough to get goosebumps whenever someone talked about him.
Moreover, even the Knights Commander, Jonathan, didnt know about it.
Intrinsically, he thought he would be excluded from thepetition, but a voice of protest inevitably came out when themander chose him.
Jonathan said, Young Master Roman is a person who is strong enough to defeat the Blood Fang by himself. In order topete on an equal footing, apetent person muste forward, and the person who can represent the Dmitry Knights is you, Chris.
This Blood Fang incident
Chris.
Jonathans expression hardened.
Chris understood that it meant he would not take no for an answer.
He bowed his head.
Damn it.
I understand.
With the Blood Fang incident, Romans actions became famous even among the knights.
There was even a debate about whether Roman possessed such great strength that he could have dealt with Blood Fang alone; however, Chris adamantly rejected that.
Didnt he know from his own experience?
I was pped in the face by Roman just two years ago. Back then, I realized that was the strength of an ordinary person who had never trained with a sword.
Win or lose?
I am not worried about that.
However, I want to teach him a proper lesson since I got the opportunity.
I have some conditions.
What are they?
I was taught to always fight as if my life was on the line. No matter who my opponent is, I have no intention of going easy on them, even if its just a spar. If you allow this, I will ept the honor of sparring with Young Master Roman Dmitry.
nce.
Jonathans gaze shifted toward Baron Romero.
As he nodded, Jonathan confirmed his will.
But
Pfft.
Youreughing?
Roman justughed.
It was obvious that it meant he was fine with those conditions.
His reaction made Chris even more angry.
Chris wasnt dumb.
He knew Roman was Lord Dmitrys son.
He had no intention of destroying him horribly in front of the lord he served.
But.
Seeing himugh, he forgot all reason.
This bastard.
A blonde, handsome man.
Contrary to his appearance that looked like he couldnt even wield a sword properly, he was called Dmitrys fighting dog.
It meant he was a man who always finished the fights he started.
People were worried about Roman fighting against such a powerful opponent.
Two men faced each other at the training ground, holding wooden swords.
Finally, I will get to teach him a lesson.
Tap.
Start!
The spar began.
Chris, who had been waiting for the signal with his hands and legs twitching, immediately mmed them into the ground at Jonathans signal.
Tap tap.
Ill show you the difference in our level.
It was at an incredible speed.
Chris closed the distance with Roman in an instant, and in the blink of an eye of the onlookers, he swung his sword toward Romans forearm.
Fortunately, it was an attack that avoided a vital point.
Thinking that Roman would not be able to stop such a sudden and quick attack, he made a rational decision to choose a part that would not cause a problem even if he was injured.
However.
ck!
ck?!
He suddenly felt an opposing force in his hands.
Roman and Chris gazes intertwined in the air.
At the sight of Roman, who did not even blink despite the surprise attack, Chris got goosebumps for a moment.
Swish!
Swoosh!
Chris made a quick recovery and consequently made an attack that swung toward Roman horizontally; however, Roman calmly blocked the attack this time as well.
The block this time was certainly not a coincidence.
From the force transmitted through his hand, he understood the defense posture of Roman was quite stable.
What is this?
It was unexpected.
I didnt know that Roman knew the basics of swordsmanship.
I never believed it was Roman who actually subjugated Blood Fang.
Chris knew that if that was true, it would mean Roman was as powerful as Jonathan. However, now that he faced him in a fight, it didnt matter anymore.
The spar had already begun.
Chris felt that his anger would only be relieved by defeating Roman.
ck ck.
Tap tap tap!
While taking aggressive steps, he continuously swung down attacks from above. Those who were watching the fast and powerfulbo attack burst into an exmation, and Roman stepped back while urgently blocking the attacks. His defense was undoubtedly good. However, the moment Roman took the fifth step back, Chris eyes suddenly lit up.
Now.
Swoosh!
The final blow.
He attacked the gap Roman showed for an instant.
He was sure the attack would work this time; however, the wooden sword only shed through Romans hair.
Fwoosh.
His hair blew in the wind.
Aside from that, only Romans cold eyes could be seen.
Chris didnt know why but even though he could properly grasp Romans movements with the naked eye, he instinctively swung his sword to block him.
ck!
How?!
Suddenly, Roman was right in front of him.
Romans sword quickly swung toward Chris head. It was a powerful attack that would have ended the match if it had not been blocked. Chris now understood that Roman was not only good at defense. His attacking basics were excellent, too, and as soon as the attack was blocked, he disappeared from Chris view. He sidestepped out of Chris sight as if he was flowing water. Then, he swung his wooden sword from bottom to top. Chris caught his breath at the abnormal attack.
Keuk.
Swoosh!
He was stunned.
Is this Romans skill?
He couldnt believe it even though he saw it with his own eyes.
This feels like shit.
He clenched his teeth.
He didnt want to lose.
It was uneptable to be defeated by none other than Dmitrys Fool in front of other people.
I will wait for the perfect time.
While counterattacking, Roman always aimed at Chris gaps.
It was then.
Shwoop!
A wide-open chest.
Romans actions wererge.
Chris took his first step to counter him, thinking now was the right time.
Smirk.
!
Roman smiled.
Chris instinctively knew.
This is a trap.
This is dangerous.
Seeing Roman casually dodging his attack and immediately counterattacking, Chris instinctively released his suppressed power.
m!
Kurreung.
Explosions ured inside his body.
It was the manifestation of the aura.
What differentiated Chris from ordinary knights was his 1-star aura.
It was the power that made humans superhuman.
As Chris released his aura, Jonathan, who was watching, widened his eyes.
Dont do it!
It was too dangerous.
The sh of aura and wooden swords.
The result is obvious.
Not only will the wooden sword be shattered, but also, you dont know what injuries Roman will face in the aftermath of that power.
The fact that its not an actual sword doesnt matter. The power of aura enables the user to cut through people with just a wooden sword.
His heart was pounding.
This was a mistake.
If he had known that Roman was no match for Chris, he would have given up and dueled with Roman himself.
However, just then.
Step.
Roman leaped toward Chris.
Even in the face of a blow aimed at his life, he did not hesitate to move forward.
Just one step caused a miracle.
Romans face was slightly cut, some blood sttered, and he attacked Chris, who was stained with embarrassment and astonishment.
The fight was over.
He had disarmed Chris.
Chris would have fought back if he still held his sword, but he couldnt make any excuses now. His defeat was as clear as crystal.
However, Roman didnt let things pass just like that.
Those who show hostility must be eliminated.
It was the rule of Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon.
Even if he didnt kill him, he had to pay the price for making Roman fight with his life on the line.
Swing!
Crack!
Keuk?!
The wooden sword exploded in his face.
Chris, who was hit with the sudden blow, rose to his feet. He noticed his face was sttered with warm blood, and a few teeth were scattered on the ground.
Many people often said that Chris, who was a disciple of Jonathan, a three-star knight, was Dmitrys greatest genius since he developed the two-star aura at a young age.
He waster evaluated as a talent who would rise beyond Dmitry to earn fame in the kingdom of Cairo. Even in Dmitry, it was clearly visible that there was no one who could match him other than Jonathan.
And someone like that suddenly fell backward.
The dted pupil clearly showed that he had lost consciousness.
Flop!
Chris had been knocked out.
And then.
What in the world?
Jonathans expression was stained with astonishment.
Chapter 12: Ki and Mana (1)
The final attack.
Even though itsted only a brief moment, Jonathan clearly saw how Roman counterattacked.
It cant be.
It was just one step.
Moreover, that spot was the only safe ce.
If he stepped back, he wouldve been hit by the wooden sword enveloped by aura, and even if he moved sideways, he wouldnt have been able to escape the range of the attack.
Auras were explosive powers.
Auras eruption was specialized for instantaneous power, and the longer the distance it would cover, the more power would be transmitted. This fact made it even more disadvantageous to try and block it.
Of course, he thought the attack would be dangerous for Roman, who was only an ordinary person. However, the sight that had unfolded before him was much more different than his expectations.
He destroyed the possibility of Chris attack beingpletely unleashed.
Just taking one step prevented his opponent from fully unleashing his powers, and with a slight twist of his body, he boldly evaded the attack right in front of his eyes.
It was really dangerous.
However, even in a situation where his face might be smashed in, Roman managed to subdue Chris while maintaining an unshakable posture.
It was astonishing.
It was literally unbelievable.
Jonathan could not ept the reality that unfolded right in front of him.
I didnt know anything about Young Master Roman all this time.
Roman was a fool.
Since he had personally taught him, he knew Roman was someone who had no talent. Due to that, he felt terrible and gave up on him without even making an effort.
However, the Roman who was in front of him right now was different.
Roman not only had the temperament of a fighter who never gave up, but even his basic skills as a swordsman were excellent and sharp.
A counterattack that knocked down the opponent in a brief moment could never bepared to something like a lucky punch.
The person must have excellent basics and the ability to quickly put their thoughts into action to seed in battles this quickly.
A solid defense.
An attack flowing as naturally as water.
Jonathan became certain.
Romans skill was not something that could be manifested by training for one or two years. It was obvious that much more time had been put into training than just a few years.
When did he grow up like this?
Jonathan thought back to the events of a month ago.
In fact, even back then, I only saw Roman wandering the streets while he was drunk.
He clearly remembered how pathetic he was.
His notoriety of being Dmitrys Fool grew even worse when he saw him chanting loudly.
In Jonathans memory, Roman was nothing more than a pathetic human being.
But now, starting with the Blood Fang incident, even Chris, an aura knight, had been defeated.
It was then.
Baron Romero, who had been watching the duel together with Jonathan, said with a bewildered expression.
Knights Commander, Jonathan.
Yes, my lord.
What the hell just happened? How did Roman defeat Chris? Wasnt the vicemander a 2-Star aura knight that Dmitry is proud of?
Honestly, he was feeling the same as him.
Baron Romero needed an exnation for the unbelievable sight that took ce before him.
He wanted to hear directly from Jonathan how his son had grown so fast.
There was a slight hesitation for a moment.
Then, Jonathan looked at Roman and Baron Romero alternately withplicated eyes and finally gave out the most usible answer after much thought.
It seems that Young Master Roman is a genius in swordsmanship.
Roman caught his breath.
His cheek was stinging.
He noticed blood was dripping from the thin cut when he raised his hand to touch the painful area.
Pathetic.
Chris.
He wasnt so bad.
He knew how to aggressively push his opponent, and his eyes to read the flow of the fight were quite sharp.
However, the thing is.
Hes not bad only by the standards of this world.
He knew how strong he was because he had dealt with the Blood Fang crew, including Ben Miles.
If it was Chris, he could wipe out dozens of them with his skill.
He seemed to be the strongest of all the people, excluding Jonathan, whom Roman had encountered in this world.
But, what about Baek Joong-hyuks standards?
The worst.
Even if he picked the lowest soldiers of the Heavenly Demon Cult, they would be much stronger than Chris.
The eruption of aura at the end was a bit threatening, but it was sloppypared to the techniques used in Murim.
At the end, that was a pretty sloppy eruption of energy. Its simr to Ki, but I dont understand why he used it like that. I think its the power of mana that Hans talked about. However, this world uses it in a much different way than Murim does.
I was curious.
Lets see.
I want to find out about it.
To survive in the world, it was necessary for Roman to know exactly what kind of power his opponents would be using.
However, just then.
Hahahaha.
Baron Romerosughter was heard.
He was thrilled after hearing his son was a swordsmanship genius by none other than the Knights Commander, Jonathan.
Oh my god. To hear that my eldest son is a genius in swordsmanship. Commander Jonathan, are you really sure of that?
Yes, my lord. No other reason can exin the growth of Young Master Roman. In the meantime, it seems that I have not been able to recognize the true skills of Young Master Roman because my abilities arecking. Young Master Roman is, without a doubt, a genius.
Is that so? To think my son really is a genius.
His face suddenly got brighter.
Baron Romero looked at Roman proudly and signaled him toe closer.
Son.
Yes, father.
Ive never been in a better mood than today. I am extremely proud of you. As even the Knights Commander admitted it, I want to apud the fact that my son, Roman, aplished something by himself, and not because hes a genius in swordsmanship. If theres anything you want, tell me now. A reward should definitely be given. For the sake of my special son, I will prepare a special reward for you.
Romero Dmitry.
This was his true personality.
He was angry at the behavior of his son, but he was a fool who was recognized by all.
He was not good at raising children, so he couldnt express his feelings properly. However, there was no doubt that he truly loved Roman.
A reward.
The table was set.
Usually, he would receive rewards with a smile, but Romans reaction today was slightly different.
A reward, huh.
Roman wasnt familiar with this world, but when Baron Romero mentioned a reward, something came to his mind.
I am aware that my enlistment in the military is inevitable as my marriage to the Lawrence family has been broken. My two younger brothers, who left for the capital, cannot fulfill their military service duties either, so I will have to leave for the battlefield in six months. So, I request you to give me the authority to choose the troops Im going to take with me. Also, I would like you to support the costs generated during the process as well.
It was a straightforward request.
Baron Romero looked startled at the fairly specific proposal.
Huh.
Military service obligations.
It was a bittersweet reality just thinking about it.
As the Dmitry estate belonged to the kingdom of Cairo, it had no choice but to share the dangers faced by the kingdom as well.
That was an unavoidable reality.
Married nobles could be temporarily exempted from military service, but Romans view of trying to avoid the military service had suddenly changed.
Nevertheless, Romero wanted to believe in his changed son.
In Romans life, what he could do as a father was to help him soar.
I understand. I will grant you full authority for the matters rted to the military service.
Also, I have onest request.
Tell me. This father could do anything for my son if you continue to show a side of you like this.
Was it because his expectations were previously low?
Baron Romeros faith was blind.
Roman smiled lightly and looked at Chris lying on the floor.
I want to learn aura in the future. So, for private tutoring, please assign me that swordsman I dueled.
This new world.
Now is the time to get to know this world a little more.
How much time has passed?
Chris opened his eyes.
As the blue sky was pouring down on his eyes, he burst into tears without realizing it.
Wow, this is fucking embarrassing.
Defeat.
It was an ufortable reality.
The fact that he was defeated by no one else but by Dmitrys Fool made him want to hide his face even in a mouse hole.
But what can I do?
This is reality.
The fact that he was defeated by Roman would never change.
After he woke up, he saw his own reflection in the mirror. He looked miserable.
He was often called handsome, but now he could only see a fool with two missing front teeth in the mirror.
This was a situation worse than any normal defeat. He hurriedly found his broken teeth, but there was no way to put them back into their ce.
Should I just die?
It was a moment of serious concern.
The problems didnt end with just that.
Even though he couldnt escape the abyss of despair, an order was suddenly given to him, which was as straightforward as possible.
What?!
I know how you feel. However, this is themand of Lord Dmitry, Chris.
Knights CommanderNo. Master, this cant be right. I understand that I was somehow defeated by Young Master Roman and have be a fool with missing front teeth. But are you saying that I need to teach Young Master Roman about aura? This is uneptable. Even if my head is blown away as a punishment for opposing you and the lord, I wont ept it.
Heid t on the floor.
It was a desperate will.
He truly didnt want to see Romans face again.
He had a bad rtionship with him in the first ce, so losing to Roman felt more humiliating than anything else.
Jonathan said, Then, I will make an offer to you.
Go and understand exactly how he changed so much under the pretext of teaching Roman. As long as you handle this matter well, I will allow you to learn the secret skill that I have been putting off until now.
Are you serious?
Of course.
Damn it.
Chris jumped up from his seat.
The secret skill.
It was the secret that made Jonathan into a 3-Star aura knight.
Chris, who had always longed for his secret skill, could not refuse Jonathans offer.
He spoke in an annoyed voice.
You cant take this back.
At this moment, Chris crossed a river of no return.
The next day.
Chris met Roman in the training field.
But
Pfft.
Roman justughed.
For a moment, Chris eyes twitched, but he managed to suppress his anger.
For quite some time, the two didnt talk at all, just looked at each others faces, but Romans suppressed smile was obvious.
Fuck this.
The wind blew through the ce where two front teeth were supposed to be.
Chris already regretted epting the offer, but he knew that in order to achieve his goal, he had to take on the worst.
Calming his boiling anger, Chris said with a nonchnt face.
Now, let me exin about aura.
Aura.
It was a branch of mana and also the power used by aura knights.
If wizards store mana in their magic circles, knights basically spread mana throughout their bodies.
The inventor of aura was Emperor Alexander, who is called the harbinger. Unlike wizards1, he was the first to figure out how to strengthen the human body by spreading mana throughout his body. Aura is a power that instantaneously releases this mana. Mana, which was normally spread throughout the body, is released in an instant ording to the users will, creating a powerful force.
Romans attitude was serious.
He didnt take any offense to Chris exnation or show a yful attitude.
When Chris started teaching, Roman showed a serious side. Due to this, his animosity subsided to a certain extent.
Honestly, its not important to know the history of aura. Mana is a power that only the chosen can use; one in thousand can walk the path of an aura knight, and one in ten thousand can walk the path of a wizard. Therefore, it is important to check if you have the qualifications first. The minimum requirement for an aura knight is to feel mana. It is usually at this stage that most people get frustrated. In my case, it took me half a year to feel mana, but in fact, if you just feel mana in a year, you would be considered above average. So, in the end, it mostly depends on talent.
It was a statement with a bit of arrogance.
He was quite proud of himself.
As Jonathans disciple, when he felt mana for the first time in half a year, there was an uproar in Dmitry that a genius had appeared.
Chris.
He was such a person.
However, Roman did not give him the reaction he wanted.
You said 1 year. That means the possibility of bing or not bing an aura knight will be decided in that time.
Thats correct. If you dont feel mana within a year, it would be within your best interests to give up the path of an aura knight.
Then, can you exin what you did after you felt mana? Can you exin the way you experienced it?
Of course.
His confidence went down a little.
However, it was fine.
Once Roman started mana training, the winner would be inevitably decided. It would either be Roman or Chris.
Even if Young Master Roman is a genius in swordsmanship, mana talent is a different matter. This training will give you a taste of the harshness of reality. And as the years go by without feeling mana, you will realize how great a person I am. Heh heh heh, thinking about it now, this wasnt a bad offer at all.
He was so excited.
In the past, he had seen many people who were desperate for mana training.
Roman was no different.
Chris hid his true thoughts and taught him how to train his mana.
The mana training method
With Chris teaching, Roman gradually began to immerse himself in his own world.
Chapter 13: Ki and Mana (2)
Honestly, the premise of this training was wrong from the beginning.
Roman had already felt the mana of this world, and he had even umted a small amount of mana through the Heavenly Demon God Art.
Still, he had a reason to be taught by Chris.
Blindly following only mymon sense is a shortcut to regression. In Murim, it is called Ki, and in this world, I need to experience a simr power expressed as mana and a ura. From start to finish, I should do it in the way of this world. Even if I cant understand it in my head, I should follow their way, for now at least.
He abandoned hismon sense.
Chris teaching was utterly different from Murims, but Roman did not want to remain bound by a particr method.
He took several breaths.
Chris had told him it was important to feel something tickling his skin. That was the process of feeling mana in the Smander Continent, and even though Roman didnt breathe out a few times, mana eventually gathered around him. Truthfully, it was natural. As Roman had lived his whole life assimting the energy of nature, he knew what kind of character it had and how to induce mana.
Less than a minute.
The time it took Chris to reach 1-Star was one year; however, Roman had aplished the same in less than a minute.
After feeling the mana around him, he began the induction of mana.
He epted it.
When the foreign and mysterious energy entered his body, Roman guided it throughout his body and along the blood vessels.
Its definitely different from Murim. In Murim, the purpose is to remove waste from the blood vessels by controlling mana and ultimately build it up in the lower abdomen. But this world is different. In the process of inducing mana, people want mana to naturally umte in various parts of the body. However, there is no binding force. Is there any particr reason for doing this? The energy that settled would be easy for people to control, but when doing it this way, theres no way they will be able to reach the peak of their abilities.
In short, the method was much more inefficient than Murims.
There was also a problem with the characteristics of mana of this world.
If Murims mana is described as heavy but barren, this worlds mana is light but rich.
No matter how much mana is absorbed, a simr amount is lost inevitably.
In his heart, he wanted to grab it all.
However.
Lets try the method of this world.
He suppressed his desire.
He knew he could go back to Murims method whenever he wished.
Roman knew better than anyone how to be strong, but it was time for him to embrace a new world.
Suddenly, Chris voice was heard.
Once you reach a stage where you can use a certain amount of mana, you will be able to manifest your aura. Gathering the mana spread throughout the body at one point is known as the manifestation of aura. Aura manifestation can be utilized in several ways. There is a way to increase the destructive power by oveying aura on the sword, or it can be applied to the body for instantaneous explosive power. What is certain is that the manifestation of aura means that you have be a 1-Star aura knight.
Chris didnt know that Roman had already entered the stage of umting mana.
He was merely exining, but Roman was moving mana in the same way ording to the exnation.
He easily epted mana from the surroundings.
Moreover, Romans binding power made it impossible for the mana circting in the body to escape.
Mana gradually built up.
In an instant, Roman had entered the stage of aura manifestation.
Whoosh!
His body started glowing blue.
Even though it wasnt something Chris had taught him yet, he temporarily strengthened his body by concentrating his mana at one point.
A familiar phenomenon.
Roman hade up with a simr method.
Its simr to Murims meditation but different. On the other hand, exercising is a way to achieve a stronger body, but the way Chris was talking about was neither one nor the other. It doesnt make your body stronger, nor can it build up mana on the inside. The method of releasing mana in an instant is very inefficient as the mana that is not gathered in one ce from the beginning spreads out in all directions. The thought that came to my mind when I saw Chris manifesting his aura was not wrong.
He was certain.
From his own experience, he was able to draw a firm conclusion.
The method of using mana in this world is garbage.
There was no reason to proceed any further with the training with Chris.
When Roman manifested his aura, Chris opened his eyes wide in shock.
Huh?!
When Chris started this training, he didnt even expect Roman to feel mana.
ording to him, it wouldve been surprising even if Roman simply understood what kind of training it was and what Chris was talking about; however, now, somethingpletely unexpected had happened.
His skin is glowing with a bluish color.
Chris knew what this meant. It was the characteristic of the manifestation of aura.
He rubbed his eyes and checked again, but the scene in front of him didnt change.
Uh, how can this be possible?
It was beyondmon sense.
It took him half a year to feel mana. Moreover, he had to train hard for three years to release it.
Still, he was often called a genius.
Being Jonathans disciple from a young age, he steadily learned swordsmanship. Due to that, when he achieved 2-Star in his mid-twenties, everyone recognized him as a genius.
But
What the hell does this mean?
Romans progress right now couldnt be called an ident.
Phew.
Roman slowly opened his eyes.
Seeing him catch his breath, Chris asked as if he was waiting.
How did you do it? Did you really just manifest aura?
You should know it better. You saw it in person.
Thats the reason I am asking you that! I mean, it doesnt make sense. Someone released aura after spending three and a half years, but Young Master Roman seeded within 30 minutes. Tell me honestly. You already knew how to use aura and just called me here to make fun of me, right? Ah, of course, now I understand. It was strange that I, a 2-Star aura knight, was defeated by the young master in the first ce.
He just decided to believe his own guess.
It was more usible that Roman was a recluse master than a genius who could release aura in 30 minutes.
The problem was that this guess was also beyondmon sense.
So, two years ago, did Roman hide his power?
But why?
Chris gaze on Roman became confused.
Can you tell me the standard of the stars that distinguish the strength of an aura knight? What is the level of the stars I have achieved now, and how many stars are the skills of those who are currently called the best.
Once the aura manifestation was sessful, the young master met the conditions for a 1-Star aura knight. And if you manage to cut steel with aura manifested on an object, youll be called a 2-Star aura knight from then on. The real thing starts from 3-Star. Stars are ssified ording to the strength and destructive power of the aura, and knights who manage to reach 3-Star receive special treatment within the kingdom. Therefore, the Knights Commander, Jonathan, is an aura knight recognized by the kingdom. And 4-Star are also recognized by the kingdom. If you manage to achieve 5-Star, you are recognized by the entire continent. By the way, the ones who are called the strongest swordsmen on the continent are known as 6-Star swordsmen. No one is known to have reached beyond that level yet.
6-Star. Those who had achieved it were called the strongest of this continent.
As Roman had already met Jonathan, he could picture their power in his mind.
Based on Murims standards, Jonathan is slightly inferior to second-rate warriors. No matter how highly rated the 6-Star aura knight is, it is definitely not at the level I expected. Perhaps the main martial art of this world is not swordsmanship. It was said that if an aura is a talent per thousand, then magic is a talent per ten thousand. You will know for sure only when you experience them yourself.
It was fun to hear.
He had found a different path than Murim.
He wanted to go out into the world and experience everything rted to that and other simr paths.
To be honest, star distinctions are not a perfect indication of strength. There is a thing called ranking on this continent. Although the 6-Star aura knights are called the best on the continent, not all of the knights in the top 10 rankings have reached the 6-Star level. Anyway, since when did you start honing your mana? It took me 10 years to reach the level of 2-Star. Even I, who is called a genius, was like this, but considering the appearance of the young master I met two years ago, this doesnt make any sense.
Chris words made sense.
It was said that it took him 10 years to feel mana, release aura, and manifest it through a sword.
Pfft.
Roman burst intoughter.
If what Chris said was true, the level of this world was way below Romans expectations.
At Romans reaction, Chris face inevitably turned red.
He didnt say it out loud, but he couldnt help but be angry seeing Romanugh.
Why are youughing?
Because its funny.
Do you mean that my efforts are funny?
The atmosphere turned cold.
Chris.
He was called Dmitrys talent.
Although Roman had defeated him, his pride was not broken yet.
To Chris, who seemed to explode at any moment, Roman only responded with a smile.
I will ask you one thing. Have you ever had any doubts about the way you trained while getting to your current level?
What do you mean?
Sometimes people inevitably misunderstand things. Just because its a method that has been passed down from generation to generation, people often believe the illusion that it is unconditionally correct. I had that doubt while learning how to train mana from you. Why are you insisting on me using the method I can see ascking? Didnt you have any doubts? Or is it because you strongly trust the Knights Commander, Jonathan, who taught you?
It was an unexpected statement.
Chris, who was trying to let out his anger, was hit with the sudden question, but he couldnt say anything with his bewildered face.
A different way of training.
As Roman guessed, Chris had never questioned it.
Do you know the reason? Its quite simple. Its just easy to follow. When someone follows the way which has already been through trial or error more than a thousand times, there is no reason for them to lose or be criticized if they decide to follow it too. I wont deny the fact that you have worked hard for ten years. However, I cant help but find it funny that in the process of doing so, you never questioned the way you pursued even once. In this world, there is no perfect answer. The path you chose to follow blindly is, in the end, a path that only started when someone decided to go through troubles.
Before Roman was called the Heavenly Demon, he did not follow his fathers teachings.
Even though his father was a person who had reached the pinnacle of the Heavenly Demon Cult, he continued to analyze and study techniques on his own.
After his constant efforts, Roman finally created his own Heavenly Demon Martial Arts.
Even those who had criticized Romans actions at first eventually eximed in admiration for the perfect and unbelievable power of the Heavenly Demon Martial Arts.
Roman had always lived his life like that.
Dont just blindly believe others.
He did not ept it just because it was passed down from generation to generation, but he pondered why he had to ept it and whether it was truly the best option for him.
Of course, such questions made his life much more painful than an ordinary persons.
I had to go through trial and error repeatedly, and whenever I met a failed result, I had to taste the despair and criticism from others.
However, even so, change was necessary.
As if he knew that something handed down from ancestors had started with a question, Roman always threw a question on himself when learning.
I will ask you once again. Did you really try your best for the past 10 years?
Chris was left speechless.
He looked back on his life.
Of course, Chris had worked extremely hard.
However.
The training method Chris followed at that time always relied on blind faith.
He always did as Jonathan told him to. Even this time, he had only epted to teach Roman so he could learn the secret trick from Jonathan.
Roman had hit the nail on his head.1
Despite his remarks against the worlds ways, he could not refute what Roman said.
Its not a bad way to follow the knowledge passed down from generation to generation. Chris may grow steadily like this and rise to the heights of what others call a genius. But thats it. People who do not question their own lives cannot reign at the apex. Chris is one of the strongest people I have met so far, but frogs in wells are bound to rot in the end.
Romans advice was out of pure goodwill.
Since Chris had helped him, Roman helped him realize the reality of his situation.
From now on, its up to Chris.
If he decides not to ept reality and stays angry due to his pride, he wont be able to be much stronger in the future.
Lets finish this training.
Roman finished talking.
And then, just as Roman was about to walk away, Chris asked, Then, please tell me the correct answer. What am I supposed to do from now on?
At Chris question, Roman halted and looked at him again.
Pfft.
How interesting.
He just let go of his pride.
This has suddenly be a critical matter.
Chris, who could have been just a passing person in Romans life, for some reason, looked different right now.
Chapter 14: Ki and Mana (3)
It was peculiar.
Just like how he had thought of the Crazy Demon while looking at the boy named Kevin, he was suddenly reminded of someone else when he looked at Chris just now.
He resembles the Blood Demon.
The Blood Demon and the Crazy Demon.
They were two of the strongest subordinates who followed Roman in his previous life.
While the Crazy Demon was called that because he would throw himself into a fire if it was Romansmand, the Blood Demon was already a strong master in the Murim before he met Roman and started following him.
He was the head of the Blood Demon Cult. Due to their opposing positions, it was inevitable for him to sh with Roman to decide on the ruler of the unified Demonic Cult. Finally, the Heavenly Demon and the Blood Demon began their battle on the vast ins.
The battle was fierce.
One step of the Blood Demon turned the ground upside down, and the moment he swung his sword, the sky roared as if it would split.
However, that day, the Blood Demon was defeated for the first time in his life.
He was a historical figure who had unified the Blood Demon Cult, but the power of Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, was beyond belief.
A Demon God.
The Blood Demon eventually fell to his knees.
He, spitting out blood, looked up at the Heavenly Demon and said, In my whole life, its the first time Ive seen a guy as strong as you. I admit my defeat. From now on, the Blood Demon Cult will follow the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk. Please tell mehow can I be as strong as you? I will follow you regardless of your answer, but it will be beneficial for both of us if I get stronger.
He was a cheeky but unique person.
While facing death, the Blood Demon abandoned his pride and asked how to be stronger.
At first, I didnt like the attitude of the Blood Demon, but I realized he was not a person who deceived others with his words.
From then on, he blindly followed the Heavenly Demon. He also put down his pride in being the pinnacle of the Blood Demon Cult and tried to be even stronger.
Thanks to that, the Demonic Cults conquest of Murim became much easier.
The head of the Namgung Sega1, known as one of the three great masters of the righteous sects, was killed by the sword of the Blood Demon, not Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon.
Chris and the Blood Demon.
They were really simr.
His flushed face couldnt hide his wounded pride, but his desire to be stronger suppressed it.
Expressing ones desire straightforwardly is the most human one can be.
He liked it.
Roman had always liked honest people. They were the ones who confidently requested Roman to fulfill their wishes while standing beside him. They were much better than those who told him they wished for nothing other than standing beside him but would betray Roman in a matter of seconds behind his back.
Whatever the purpose of their wishes was didnt matter to Roman; if he deemed it reasonable, he wouldnt hesitate to fulfill them.
If they wished for money, he would give them money, and those who wanted to be stronger would be guided for that.
The fact was that the stronger their desires were, the less likely they would betray him.
Why?
It was because they knew how their betrayal would end.
People with strong desires and wishes quickly faced reality, and they understood Roman was a mountain they couldnt dare climb.
What should I do with this guy?
His interest suddenly piqued.
It was obvious that Chris hated him.
They had some bad interactions in the past, but that didnt matter to Roman now. His desire to be stronger rather than staying like that was more important to him.
Also.
His talent isnt bad.
Chris bones were strong.
He was gifted with such promising talent that if he had steadily trained his martial arts in Romans way, he would have already surpassed the level of Murims first-ss warriors.
However, he isnt using his talent properly. Hes just wasting it.
Roman, who looked closely at Chris, said while smiling, I cant tell you the answer.
So, what should I do?
I already told you. Dont blindly follow what someone tells you. If I tell you the answer, it will be no different from the life youve lived till now. So, if you want to find the answer, stay by my side from now on. When I leave for the battlefield in 6 months, make sure to pay close attention to how I be stronger while dealing with numerous enemies and defeating them simultaneously. If you remain by my side even after 10 years
Chris eyes shook.
Roman looked straight at him.
Then, he said in a clear voice, You will definitely find your answer.
The training was over.
Chris, left alone after Roman had gone, looked up at the blue sky and sighed deeply.
Haa.
War.
Its something I have to experience someday.
I know that it is the fate of a knight, but I never imagined that I would go to war alongside Dmitrys Fool.
It would have been better if it was the second son.
He would be proud to follow him, who already had a reputation in the capital, but the current situation waspletely uneptable.
Make your own way.
Romans advice.
It was the first time I had heard anything like that.
Romans remark had caused something to stir inside him. He had often heard others calling him a genius even though he had learned the techniques passed down from generation to generation.
He tried to ignore Romans words at first. Hearing him, he felt that the hard work and training he had done for years was being denied, so he dismissed it as nonsense; however, the more he listened to Romans words, the faster his heart raced.
Hes not wrong. The knowledge passed down from generation to generation originally came from a human being.
Its obvious that there is more than one way one can be a strong swordsman, so why did I always stick to Commander Jonathans methods?
If I had thought a little more and gone through trial and error by myself, I might have found a way that was more suitable for me.
His mind was intricately intertwined.
If only
If only Roman was a man of words, Chris wouldnt have been in so much pain.
However, Roman, whom he had seen earlier, was not the kind of person who could be called Dmitrys fool.
The young masters talent was unbelievable. At first, I didnt understand how he became so strong in such a short time, but its clearly visible that the young master, who had less muscr strength than ordinary people just two years ago, haspletely changed. He mightve had a talent for swordsmanship and aura, considering he released it after training for less than an hour. However, its not that hes been hiding his power since childhood; he must have found his own way.
The former possibility didnt make sense.
There was no reason to hide his true power, and there was no reason to reveal it now.
That only left the possibility that Roman had be this strong in a short period of time.
Seeing Roman speak clearly while looking into his eyes, Chris gained trust that could not be described in words.
For the rest of the day, Chris kept thinking of his problems.
The sun went down and rose again.
He even forgot to eat that day. Later, he finally made a decision and went somewhere with a haggard face.
I want to be strong.
That was his main goal in life.
He was helpless.
He visited his mentor, the Knights Commander, Jonathan, and notified him that he would follow Roman to the battlefield in the future.
Alright, lets do that.
Something must have happened.
Jonathan.
He looked at Chris with a calm face.
On a battlefield with corpses strewn about, Jonathan had seen a young boy weeping as he grabbed his mothers limp body. That was the first time he met Chris.
He was a gifted kid and had a strong desire to be strong. Due to that, he grew up quickly.
And Jonathan knew that he was like a father to him.
So, there must have been a reason for Chris to leave his side and follow Roman.
Mutual trust.
Chris and Jonathan both trusted each other.
Even if Chris didnt bother exining why, Jonathan nodded his head.
If you say that, there must be a special reason. From now on, you will not belong to the Dmitry Knights. As Young Master Romans escort, no matter what happens, remain by his side and achieve your desired purpose.
Thank you, Commander.
Pfft.
Jonathanughed.
Young child.
The roughed-up boy had already grown up, and he felt saddened that he was leaving his side.
Thanks to you, I managed to learn one thing. Since you said you would follow Roman, then Young Master Roman is no longer the fool people used to call him. Make some time for yourself tomorrow. To survive on the battlefield, you must have at least one secret weapon.
Master!
Chris eyes widened.
No matter what kind of days awaited him, Jonathan was, no matter what anyone said, the teacher that Chris followed by heart.
Half a year.
When the timees, Roman will leave Dmitry of his own will.
Other nobles would weep and riot, but thinking of his departure, Romans heart was already racing.
I am a person who cannot grow like a flower in a greenhouse. I will be satisfied only when I experience many things and eventually lead a life in which I reign over everyone else. So, for the future, I must prepare myself starting now.
Roman knew that there was no perfect preparation in the world. In the end, variables were inevitable.
However, training yourself to ovee any adversity you face was a different matter.
He was convinced that if heid the groundwork to ovee any adversity, he would achieve his goal no matter what happened.
After parting with Chris, Roman went to the library of the Dmitry estate.
There he read various kinds of books.
Twelve Swords of the Continent.
They were strong people just by looking at the information written in the book.
If they could release an aura that reached several tens of meters even with an ineffective eruption of ki, they had undoubtedly reached the pinnacle of the unique way of using mana in this world.
Although they might not be the strongest by the standards of Murim, they were not the kind of people Roman could deal with lightly at his current level.
And
Magic.
It was a power that didnt exist in Murim.
The more he read about this new world, the clearer it became what Roman needed to do now.
I never know when the characters in this book will appear as my enemies. The probability of such an ordeal in Dmitry is extremely slim, but variables are always unpredictable. So, it is still dangerous. As I am now, I cannot perfectly respond to these variables. Therefore, before the problem arises, I have to be stronger.
Tap.
He closed the book
I need to do work from now on.
Roman called for Hans.
Anytime, anywhere, he appeared as if waiting for Romans call.
Did you call me, young master?
I have a favor to ask of you.
What do I need to do?
Hans attitude was polite.
After the Blood Fang incident, this was his first time seeing Roman again.
Although he was only a servant, Hans had vowed to risk his life for Roman.
Some mightugh at Hans.
Speaking words was considerably easier than staying true to them.
Its a frivolous thing to risk your life.
However, each person had a different view of the world, and for Hans, Roman had be a special existence.
I need a space where I can practice. It doesnt matter if the size isntrge, but it should be a spacepletely blocked from the outside. In particr, the more reliable the soundproofing, the better. Being interrupted during training is the worst.
I understand.
He politely bowed his head.
He didnt ask anything.
Most people would ask many questions like what kind of training Roman would do or why he needed such a space, but Hans simplyplied with Romans orders.
Also, do you know the whereabouts of the boy we met before?
Yes. I thought the young master might want to meet him, so I set up a separate residence for Kevin.
Good.
There was a smile on his face.
Hes reading the mind of his master and taking action ordingly in advance.
Roman recognized that he was doing his best for him.
Tell me a little bit about Kevin and take me to him. We made a promise to him. We promised to deal with the problems he was encountering through the right processes. Now that we have eliminated the threat of Blood Fang as he wished, we should visit him and deliver the good news. Additionally, there is something that I want from Kevin.
Kevin was a child who resembled the Crazy Demon.
Maybe its the effect of meeting Chris, but I want to see him again.
Chapter 15: Ki and Mana (4)
It is said that rumors move faster than people.
The rumor that started in Lawrence eventually spread to Dmitry in just one day.
Did you hear that rumor?
What? The rumor that Young Master Roman subdued the Blood Fang? Does that make any sense? Young Master Roman cant even wield a sword properly.
That said, the testimonies of people who saw it in person were so vivid.
Well, its a rumor anyway. Even if a person like Young Master Roman went out to the hunting grounds and managed to catch a wild boar, the reality is that the rumor would be inted as if he had beaten a legendary dragon. I heard Young Master Roman had shown something unbelievable in front of the residents of Lawrence, but perhaps the Dmitry Knights set it up. That day, the knights had left the castle hurriedly.
Oh, they did? You must be telling the truth. After all, how would Dmitrys Fool even do such a thing?
Most people didnt believe it.
Just as people didnt trust the boy who cried wolf1, Romans image in Dmitry was far from trustworthy.
In the end, the residents of Dmitry only ssified the incident as an absurd rumor.
People were so deeply rooted in their beliefs.
Even when the merchants from Lawrence told them the truth repeatedly, their only reaction was ridicule.
Next to a group of men talking about the rumors, a boy who was tidying things up pricked his ears.
Young Master Roman subdued the Blood Fang?
Thud.
His heart sank.
The boys name was Kevin.
Through Romans help, he was making a living by doing chores Hans had given him.
He could not forget the day he met Roman.
The moment his life seemed to be hell while being beaten by the Blood Fang members, Roman appeared like an angel and delivered judgment on the evil hordes.
He still clearly remembered the screams of the Blood Fang members and how Roman had shoved a dagger into one of the members mouths to cut off his tongue. It was just too fucking cool for Kevin to forget.
After that day, Kevin had a dream.
I want to be a strong man like Young Master Roman. A strong person who can protect my people from any danger. In a barren world where you cant trust anyone, thats the only way for my family to survive.
He clenched his teeth.
It was unclear when and where the Blood Fang gang would strike again. Also, his fathers failure to act as head of the household forced him to fend for himself.
Then, he heard the rumors.
All the residents of Dmitry treated it as a rumor, but Kevin was convinced it was true.
Thump Thump.
His heart raced.
He had clearly seen that Roman had defeated the Blood Fang members with a tree branch.
Due to that, it didnt seem far-fetched for him to wipe out the Blood Fang alone.
The hero who promised to solve the problem turned a miracle into reality in just a few days.
Ah, young master.
He almost cried.
He didnt know if Roman really did such a dangerous thing for him, but the fact that he didnt forget his promise to him, who was only amoner, came to his mind.
He wiped away his tears.
He had to work and couldnt focus on the emotions that kept churning inside him.
When will I be able to see Young Master Roman again? If that day everes, I want to express my gratitude to him without forgetting my current feelings.
He had a busy day.
Just when he was about to finish hisst job, he heard a voice.
Tap.
Young master?!
Its been a while.
Seeing Roman Dmitry visit him, Kevin unknowingly dropped his tools on the ground.
He was lost for a moment.
Kevin, doubting whether this was real, was startled and bowed down.
Thank you, young master! Thanks to you, my family can live without the Blood Fang troubling us. Thank you so much!
He was emotional.
Kevins face flushed red as he uttered sincere words.
Roman asked, Kevin, how have you been?
Ah!
He was speechless.
Roman remembered his name.
Others might think of it as a small thing, but Kevin could never think of it like that.
To him, it was shocking.
His emotions inevitably mixed with his voice, and Kevin said in a seemingly weeping voice, Thanks to the young master, we have been living well. The Blood Fang gang no longer bothers us, and the work that Mr. Hans gave me saved us. Due to the young masters grace, we were even able to solve our problems of livelihood. I dont know how to express my gratitude.
Youre thankful, huh. Well, I would like to make an offer to you.
What do you mean?
If you ept my offer, your family will never have to worry about their livelihood again. In a warm house that blocks the cold wind, eating three delicious meals every day, they will not only live a life in which they wont need to work hard but will also be able to enjoy hobbies. Living like that is simple. I n to do the same in the future.
He got goosebumps.
He didnt know exactly what Roman was trying to say, but Kevin instinctively knew he was about to be given an opportunity the likes of which he might never get again.
Hence, live for me. I will give you a new life if you swear allegiance to me.
When Roman finished saying his words, it was as if lightning struck Kevins head.
He had never dreamed of being able to follow such a great figure as Young Master Roman.
However, the reality was that Roman suggested it first.
He asked Kevin to be his person.
He was worried at the thought that it might not be true, but Kevin knew he couldnt afford to miss Romans offer.
It was instinct.
Kevin, lying face down, mmed his forehead on the ground.
m!
From now on, I will live for Young Master Roman. If you ask me to die, I will die; if you tell me to kill someone, I will kill them. Your promise to take care of my family, just that much is enough.
He raised his head.
Drops of blood ran down his forehead.
Drops of blood dripped down his eyes, but Kevin was looking at Roman without even blinking a single time.
He looked like a fool.
He showed his loyalty through his own blood.
But even his foolishness resembles that of the Crazy Demon.
The Crazy Demon was like that as well.
At Romansmand to keep the enemies at bay, the Crazy Demon would stand up against hundreds of religious sects at once.
At that time, he was nothing more than a nameless man, butter, he was given the nickname Crazy Demon due to his actions and loyalty.
Even though his whole body was covered with wounds from the attacks that came from all sides, and the blood flowing from his body flowed as wide as a river, the Crazy Demon stopped the righteous sects without groaning a single time.
He swore his allegiance to Roman just like the Crazy Demon did to the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk. When he met the Crazy Demon for the first time, he had also sworn his allegiance to him by mming his head on the ground.
My life belongs to the young master from now on.
Kevins voice.
It was more than just resembling the Crazy Demon.
With each passing moment, Kevin looked more simr to the madman known as the Crazy Demon.
Looking at him, Romanughed.
He looked like a child who had been charmed by Romans actions.
That day, Roman readily epted a new bond in his new life.
Yes, you are mine from now on.
At a time when no one was paying attention to Roman yet, he found someone who would give his life for him.
Roman brought Kevin along with him.
He then asked Hans to help Kevin adjust for the time being. Afterward, he went to the ce Hans had set up for him.
Soon, he arrived at a shabby workshop in the inner castle. It was originally the ce where Baron Romero used to work at.
Therefore, the entry of outsiders was strictly prohibited. Also, there was a barrier outside the ce. Due to that, it was suitable for Romans training.
From this moment onwards, I will spend a week training and strengthening myself. While doing that, I wont need anything like food, so make sure to never let anyone inside. Unless Dmitrys in immediate danger, you wont need me.
He gave the order and then went inside.
In the training ground, there werent many things.
A cool wind blew, and he noticed straw was spread across the floor, which Hans had prepared beforehand.
It was a meticulous detail showing how much Hans cared for Roman, but he didnt need it for his training. Thus, Roman put all the straw aside and sat cross-legged on the ground. This was important to absorb as much energy as possible from the environment.
He was previously the Heavenly Demon, so he could easily control the ki surrounding him.
Roman instantly became immersed in his own world, and slowly guided the surrounding mana to umte in his lower abdomen.
The first stage of the Heavenly Demon Martial Arts.
Roman had yet to begin training his body with the Heavenly Demon Martial Arts. This was because he needed toy a foundation for his weak body, and in order to enter the first stage of human (), he needed to be content with only umting mana.
Eventually, Romans body collected the minimum amount of mana to start using the Heavenly Demon Martial Arts.
In order to perfectly use the techniques of the Heavenly Demon Martial Arts, it was necessary for him to enter the human phase.
The human phase begins with the removal of waste ki from the body.
Whoosh.
Mana suddenly moved.
Mana, which had been moving intensely through his blood vessels, was suddenly blocked by a huge wall.
Thud.
That wall was the waste ki in Romans body.
The original Roman had never lived a productive day in his life until he died in his mid-twenties.
There were more impurities piled up in his body than others of his age, and Romans face grew red as he was blocked by the impurities from the beginning of training.
However, he did not lose hisposure.
It was the situation he had expected in the first ce, so he made a n to collect the minimum mana to enter the human phase.
In the future, Roman must be strong.
Beyond making new connections, he needed strength to achieve his goals while protecting them.
The human phase was the beginning of Roman preparing himself for the future.
Roman calmly meditated and focused on his internal energy.
I have to remove all of the waste ki at once.
Thump.
Kuuuu.
To Romans actions and thoughts, mana responded.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Jung-hyuk.
As he had been training martial arts all his life, the impurities began to melt ording to Romans strong will.
The power of mana originally depends on the users will. If someone who did not understand mana could only use one-tenth of the power even with a potential of 100, Roman was a person who would exceed the limit and exerted the power of mana to the potential of 150.
Mana moved strongly ording to Romans will, and blood began to drip from Romans nose at the powerful impact.
Drip.
It was a symptom that meant Romans purification of ki was working.
As the impure ki of the body was discharged, dark blood flowed down his face.
Time continued to pass.
First, a day passed.
Then, two days.
Later, three days passed.
Nevertheless, Roman waspletely absorbed in meditation.
His face was drenched with sweat, and the blood that flowed only out of his nose at first could now be seen leaking through every pore of his body.
Slowly, without rushing his mana, Roman ejected the waste ki from his body to enter the human phase.
And also to regain the power of the Heavenly Demon he was in his previous life.
Eventually, Roman went into a state of trance.2
Due to that, Roman spent his time in a space cut off from the outside.
Hans headed somewhere hurriedly.
If everything had gone ording to n, he was supposed to meet Roman in the evening, but the events that took ce that day did not allow for that.
Is the young master going toe out now?
A week earlier, when Roman had entered the training room, Viscount Lawrence suddenly announced that he would visit Dmitry.
The reason was obvious; it was due to the breaking off of the engagement.
The meeting was eventually postponed when Hans reported Romans situation to Baron Romero, even though Roman should have done it himself by meeting his father in person.
And today, he suddenly received a report that Viscount Lawrence and his daughter had arrived at the Dmitry estate early in the morning.
As a result, he had no choice but to go find Roman hurriedly.
The atmosphere is not extremely serious.
The breakup of the engagement had not yet been revealed to the world.
Of course, some people knew about it, but he wondered why Lawrence hadnt revealed it yet.
Nevertheless, he continued running towards the ce Roman was training at.
Hans, who arrived at the training ground, stood in front of the door and waited for Roman even though he had instructions to call Roman right away.
Keep in mind, Hans. If Dmitry isnt in a dangerous situation and I am not needed right away, do not call me.
Hans remembered Romans orders.
Of course, many people were waiting for Roman in the castle.
However, it was more important for Hans to obey the orders of his master, Roman.
Roman, who had recently changed, was not a person who would speak meaningless words.
He must have had a clear reason to ask Hans not to call him out unnecessarily. Due to that, even though he was given instructions to bring Roman immediately, he waited for Roman toe out.
How much time had passed?
Several people came to find Hans.
However, Hans, who had sent them all back, only sensed movement from the training ground after the sun began to set.
Creak.
The door opened.
Then, a familiar face came out.
Hans, who was about to wee Roman with a bright face, was taken aback when he saw Romans appearance for a moment.
Young master?
He noticed his eyes were much sharper than before.
He looked at his skin which seemed as smooth as milk.
And finally, he saw the muscr physique which resembled a warrior.
He became certain.
Romans appearance and attitude had be utterly different than before.
Chapter 16: An Impulsive Choice (1)
At the same time Hans had been sent to bring Roman back, within the castle, following the servants guidance, Viscount Lawrence and Flora were walking towards the guest room.
Flora.
Yes, father.
This meeting was prepared to undo your mistakes. Be especially careful with your words and actions.
I understand.
Flora nodded her head with a helpless expression.
The day Roman subjugated the Blood Fang, the norm that made up Floras world totally copsed.
Roman Dmitry, who was known as Dmitrys Fool, was a greater man than she thought, and the Lawrence family was in such a desperate situation that they had no choice but to cling to the Dmitry family.
An impulsive choice that Flora thought was the right thing to do for her life had ruined everything for Lawrence.
Now, she understood the reality that her father, who was always kind and gave Flora everything she ever requested, had a reason to proceed with the wedding even after hearing about Romans reputation of being Dmitrys Fool.
It was truly sad.
Honestly, she didnt regret the fact that Roman was a different man from the rumors, but she hated her own actions for not being able to face the familys difficulties and solve them.
How hard has it been for you, father?
The appearance of her father telling her the truth about Roman and yelling at her ovepped with the image of him discussing her arranged marriage with difficulty.
However, even in that difficult situation, her father hadnt forced her.
He had given her a choice, and Flora made her own decision; however, since she couldnt take responsibility for her choices, she had to face her fathers anger.
Its a problem I have to solve. Not because Roman Dmitry is someone different from his reputation, but because Lawrence needs Dmitrys power to survive the conflict with the Barco family. So, lets ept reality. Im an adult and cant always remain as Lawrences flower.
She clenched her teeth.
Then, they arrived at the guest room.
However, there was no host weing them.
Only a cold wind blew in the spacious waiting room, and the servant said he would return to serve the tea and then left the waiting room.
It looks like we will have to wait.
This meeting was unscheduled.
However, even if he came in the morning without notice, the fact that he had the title of Viscount and was here to discuss the arranged marriage should be enough reason for him to be weed by Baron Romero immediately.
Regardless, he was guided to a waiting room without meeting Baron Romero or Roman Dmitry.
Also, the servant saying he would bring the tea first meant that Lawrences visit was not pleasant to Dmitry.
He sighed and sat down on the sofa.
He was determined to aplish his visits purpose.
Viscount Lawrence and Flora both expected this was how Dmitry would react, so they just drank tea in the silent space and waited endlessly.
However
Waiting also had limits.
One hour, maybe even two hours.
But when even more time passed, Viscount Lawrences expression began to harden with each passing moment.
I dont know how much time has passed.
He had certainly reached Dmitry before the sun had fully risen, but now he could see the sun setting outside the guest rooms window. They were being tantly ignored. He understood Flora had made an unforgivable mistake, but it was unreasonable to spend such a long time sitting and waiting in the guest room.
Eventually, he reached his limit.
It shouldnt be like this.
Boiling inside, Viscount Lawrence jumped up from his seat.
Ill have to go and meet Baron Dmitry myself.
Baron Romeros office.
The tightly closed door suddenly opened.
With a face flushed with anger, Viscount Lawrence had mmed the door open and entered the office. Then, he spoke reproachingly, Baron Dmitry! What kind of family etiquette is it to keep guests waiting this long? If you were not satisfied with our visit, you could have just told us to return back when we arrived. However, I did not know that the Dmitry family could be so rude to their guests!
Waiting for a long time, he was severely hurt.
He couldnt even continue speaking properly because of the thought of Dmitry being deliberately retaliatory to them.
Tap.
Baron Romero put down his pen.
He, who had just looked through the payment documents, looked at Viscount Lawrence without the slightest change in the expression on his face.
I understand why you are angry, Viscount Lawrence. However, was todays meeting scheduled in advance?
I admit that we came unannounced. However, we are only here now because you had turned down our offer to meet with Roman a week ago and then didnt contact us any further. If you had made your intentions clear from the beginning and hadnt treated us like this, I would not have been as much hurt as I am now.
How can I dare to humiliate and ignore the Viscount? I just want to convey that this problem only arose because it was an unnned meeting.
A week ago, Roman had gone into closed-door seclusion.1
It wasnt that he had intentionally avoided the meeting with the Viscount, but it was a situation in which he had no choice but to refuse the meeting, even if he was Baron Romero.
But there was another problem.
However
Baron Romeros expression suddenly hardened.
His calm voice was clearly distorted, and the anger he had struggled to suppress till now finally erupted.
Are you this upset after merely waiting until the sun went down? The day Flora visited Dmitry for the first time, Roman came to me and informed me about the breakup. Back then, I was angry at him and asked him to take responsibility. However, even a three-year-old kid would have known that the breakup was not done by Roman but by Flora. I believed thats how he wanted things to be, so I forgot about that problem nevertheless. I just kept my mouth shut and acted like I didnt know about it.
A few days after that, Roman subjugated the Blood Fang.
But was he happy with that fact?
Of course not.
His heart pounded while he sat down.
He was afraid his precious son might have gotten hurt.
Baron Romero couldnt keep hisposure until he was informed that his son was fine.
And the culprit behind it all was Lawrence.
Flora Lawrence.
If she had revealed the fact of the breakup herself, there would have been no danger to Roman.
We were notified of the breakup without any discussion beforehand. It was Lawrence who wanted the marriage first; however, regardless of our will, we had no choice but to ept a one-sided breakup. However, Viscount Lawrence, now youe to me and rebuke me for not greeting you any earlier. Even though it was a meeting that was not scheduled in advance, you just came here boldly while acting like you hadnt done anything wrong!
m!
His hand hit the table.
As Baron Romero rose from his seat, his majestic appearance overwhelmed Flora, who had arrived after Viscount Lawrence.
Are you kidding me right now?
His expression was ferocious. It clearly showed his hostility towards the Viscount.
The situation had taken a turn for the worse.
Baron Romero.
He had crossed the line.
Although he was of lower status in terms of titles, he had no hesitation in expressing his anger towards the Viscount.
What did you think this marriage meant, Viscount Lawrence? A marriage between two people who love each other? The union of two families? Such fancy words have nothing to do with this marriage.
Due to his contribution to the war, Romero Dmitry was gifted the title of Baron.
He was someone who had barely made his way into the world of nobility.
However, among the nobles who settled in the North-Eastern part of the Cairo Kingdom, no one could openly ignore Baron Dmitry.
Yes, the world is like that.
Power and identity both decide where someone stands in society.
The owner of the iron mines, Baron Romero, possessed incredible wealth.
Due to that, Viscount Lawrence couldnt say anything.
Moreover, what the Baron had said was actually true.
Viscount Lawrence knew that Dmitry had power, so he made a request to Baron Romero for the marriage between their families.
It would have been a real bonus if the marriage proceeded with his second son and not Dmitrys Fool, but still, the union with Dmitry was a necessity for Lawrences future.
Due to this, Baron Romeros anger was natural.
His voice, which was calm at first, had now turned ferocious as if it would prey on Viscount Lawrence.
The Viscount and I are well aware of the essence of the arranged marriage. This is not just a matter of the rtionship between the children of both families. The Barco family is aiming for the fertilend of the Lawrence family. As they have already gotten the central governments approval, it wouldnt be unusual for the two families to go to war at any time. A month ago, I was contacted by the Barco family. They said that if we married Barco instead of Lawrence, they would not only give us a connection to the central government but also give us part of the Lawrence estate. Still, I turned down the Barco familys offer. What do you think was the reason, Viscount?
Why did you refuse them? The Barco familys proposal would have been much more beneficial to Dmitry.
The reason is simple. The Dmitry family has power, so we were able to choose what we wanted.
The Barco family was a dangerous enemy.
Holding hands with them meant a peaceful future, but it would be different otherwise.
However, those who have power do not need to seekpromise.
Roman wanted to marry Flora. He said that there was no one more beautiful than her in the whole world. Due to the sole reason that Dmitrys eldest son admired Lawrences Flower, I decided to go to war with the Barco family. There was no other reason than that. Even if my decision shed a lot of Dmitrys blood, I just hoped my eldest son would get what he wanted.
Refusing the offer of Barco was undoubtedly a loss for Dmitry.
Many people were saying that Dmitry made that choice to enter the aristocratic world in earnest; in fact, even Baron Romero gave a simr reason when he had punished Roman.
However, the truth was different. If it had not been for the marriage Roman wished for, Dmitry would never have suffered any loss.
Still, he held hands with Lawrence despite understanding the situation.
From the beginning, the Lawrence family was the one in a favorable situation, but they did not understand the whole truth.
However, the cup had already been spilled.
The breakup was a huge mistake.
From the time Flora Lawrence mentioned breaking up with Roman, the Lawrence family had already stepped into muddy water.
I made a huge mistake.
Viscount Lawrences expression turned pale.
He realized it just now.
I should have endured it until the end.
Even though Roman Dmitry refused to meet and made him wait for the sun to go down, Viscount Lawrence should have maintained hisposure until the end.
It wasnt a normal rtionship in the first ce.
It was the Lawrence family who had a reason for marriage, and besides, there was no right to be angry since they were the ones who mentioned the breakup first.
It was honestly stupid.
Due to his low self-esteem, Viscount Lawrence thought that Dmitry was ignoring Lawrence.
I ended up making a mistake myself after telling Flora to be careful with her words and actions. Dmitrys anger is understandable. Since we made a fool of them by unterally breaking the marriage, we shouldnt have had anything to say about how they treated us.
It was a miserable reality.
Baron Romero spoke the truth once again.
Lawrences Flower and Dmitrys Fool. We both know better than anyone else that the reputations of the man and woman do not match. However, Lawrence should have kept in mind who Roman was. Even if the daughter of the Lawrence family is the flower that everyone desires, the moment Dmitry is attached to Romans name, his value changes. Therefore, it is Lawrence, not us, who hangs on to this marriage and desperately needs for it to happen.
Dmitrys Fool.
A cksmith house.
The nobles looked down on Dmitrys roots, but no one could dare to belittle them out loud.
Why?
It was because Dmitry had power.
Dmitry was considered the head of the North-East region.
Still upset, Baron Romero shifted his cold eyes from Viscount Lawrance and looked straight at Flora, who was standing there without saying a word.
Am I wrong?
An impulsive choice.
Because of that foolish choice, Lawrences pitiful situation was exposed.
Chapter 17: An Impulsive Choice (2)
In her childhood, Flora attended a prestigious academy.
Lawrences name value and wealth were derived mainly from their fertilend. Due to their power, Flora was served by servants every morning, and she quickly developed her skills as a noble. Honestly, her memories of that time were nothing special.
However, a memory of her time at the academy came flooding back in that situation.
He was from the Joel family.
The Joel family were almost imaginary nobles in the North-East, as only their name was known.
In fact, considering theckluster reputation of their family, admission to a prestigious academy should have been impossible. Still, somehow, a member of the Joel family attended the academy at the same time as Flora.
Flora didnt look at him with a particrly biased gaze.
She got along quite well with all her ssmates. However, not everyone in their ss felt like that towards the boy of the Joel family.
The fence named prestige was separating them.
Joel was an outsider that nobody wanted to befriend in a world where people considered themselves noble.
One day, Joel made a minor mistake.
Whenever the children of the prominent families caused a huge problem, nothing happened to them. However, when Joel caused even a small problem, he was severely punished for it.
There was even the danger of expulsion. While the teachers were shouting at Joel, a man who appeared to be Joels father came to the school in dull clothes and lowered his head.
He requested them to forgive him just once and promised to make sure his son would be more careful in the future.
Looking at the middle-aged person earnestly asking for forgiveness, Flora indirectly experienced the harsh reality of the world.
Pitiful.
If only the status of the Joel family was great, if only they had power, would Joels family head need to bow his head?
Of course not.
It wouldnt have been considered a problem in the first ce.
They would have taken care of Joels child just like everyone else.
However, since he had no power, Joels family head had no choice but to apologize.
And
The situation right now wasnt so different.
In front of Baron Romero, who was expressing his anger, Floras father resembled the Joel family head to her.
As the family head of Lawrence, I have no excuse for what I have done. What Baron Dmitry said is true, even if its repeated a hundred times. It was I who put forward the marriage proposal in the first ce, but my daughter made a big mistake because she was still immature. I should have started by apologizing for my daughters actions, but I sincerely apologize for making you angry with my negativements.
Viscount Lawrence bowed his head.
Lawrence didnt have the strength to handle Dmitrys wrath.
The fact that Dmitry was the way to settle the dispute with Barco meant they had immense power.
Viscount Lawrence faced reality. He had no other choice but to apologize.
Flora felt a twisting knot form in her stomach as the tears she couldnt shed collided with the overflowing emotions bubbling inside her.
Its all because of me.
Joel.
He was a pitiful kid.
He was pitiful, so I wanted to treat him as well as possible.
However, she was now in the same position as the one whom she pitied back then.
It was stupid.
I was pathetic.
Even when she was in the academy, she showed kindness to others, but with the downfall of the Lawrence family, she realized not everyone was like that.
From her childhood memories, she now realized that while looking at the Joel familys situation from a distance, she didnt know what the responsibilities of nobles were.
I never thought my father would be treated like this because of me. Its my fault. If I had fully taken on the responsibility of the breakup rather than shifting the me to Roman Dmitry, we wouldnt have made the Baron this angry. Im really sorry, father. I shouldnt have judged Roman so hastily, and I should have taken responsibility for my actions.
Grip.
She tightly clenched her fist.
She had realized the root of the problem was her.
Along with that, she realized this problem couldnt be solved with her fathers apology alone.
Lord Dmi
ck!
Lord.
It was then.
Just as she was about to open her mouth, a soldier came in and announced, Young Master Roman has arrived.
She felt like the situation was getting worse with each passing moment.
When Roman Dmitry entered the office, Flora took a deep breath unknowingly.
This is Roman Dmitry?
In front of her, there was a man who waspletely different from what she remembered.
Her first meeting with Roman was as bad as it gets.
Although it might have been like that because of the public rumors of Dmitrys Fool, his unmanaged looks and dreadful perfume made Flora frown.
Of course, it was onlyter that she found out that perfume was out of consideration for her; but even then, she was stricken with prejudice and did not think well of Roman.
But now
Now he looked like apletely different person.
Romans gait was charming, and his body gave off a fragrant scent that was not artificial. He had changed entirely from his toes to his head.
He now looked taller than before, with his posture straight as a renowned warrior. Moreover, his face, which had plenty of blemishes earlier, was now as white as white jade, and his dark hair and red lips looked particrly prominent because of his skin.
Previously, he had a normal appearance, but now he looked good enough to be called handsome.
However, what truly surprised Flora the most was the unique aura of Roman Dmitry.
Its like meeting a warrior.
He looked confident.
Its like hes looking down on everyone else and saying he has no reason to be afraid of anything.
Right, he was now like a sharp-edged and well-maintained sword.
Her first meeting with him was surprising, the second was shocking, and the third was mesmerizing.
Just now, she had a thought. She knew it was pathetic, but
Romans figure looked very simr to her ideal type.
Tap.
He stopped walking.
Roman, who was not shaken in the slightest while receiving all the gazes on his body, looked up at Baron Romero and spoke calmly, I, Roman Dmitry, greet you, father.
It had been just one week.
However, the results of the closed-door seclusion were enough to shock everyone.
Even Baron Romero was equally flustered. His sons appearance had dramatically changed.
He had a lot of things he wanted to ask, but right now, he had others watching him, so he tried hard to maintain a calm face.
Did you finish your training well?
Yes, father.
Well talk about that separatelyter. The reason I called you here is because the Lawrence family wishes to forget about the breakup and proceed with the arranged marriage again. As a father, I have no desire to continue the rtionship with the Lawrence family, who took our rtionship so lightly, but this problem started with your decision. As your father, I will ept whatever choice you make.
If it was a month ago, Baron Romero would have proposed marriage to the Barco family, intending to oppose and retaliate against Lawrence.
However, now, he trusted his son.
He believed that if he was the same son who subjugated the Blood Fang by himself, he would be able to make the right choice for himself.
I understand what you mean.
With the awkward atmosphere around him, he quickly realized the situation.
He presumed that although they wouldnt have fought in the beginning, after some time passed, Baron Romero lost his patience, and things escted between the two family heads. The stern expressions on Viscount Lawrence and Floras faces made it even more apparent.
The Dmitry family, which Roman knew, had immense power.
He didnt like to cause problems, so he didnt use their familys power often, but Dmitry is by no means a weak family.
It was one of the strongest forces in the North-East area of Cairo.
Whatever choice he would make, he was sure Dmitry could handle it.
Roman said, I know what the union of Dmitry and Lawrence means. When the Lawrence family considered me as their marriage partner, they didnt want a man named Roman Dmitry but instead needed Dmitrys wealth. In a situation where the Barco family threatened Lawrence, Dmitrys wealth would have ensured Lawrences safety.
Did you want to go through with the marriage even though you knew that?
Yes. At that time, I thought the marriage was worth it.
At Romans words, Baron Romero was utterly surprised.
He thought that his immature son had thoughtlessly wished to marry Flora.
Although he never exined the situation to him, he never thought Roman would grasp theplicated rtionship with the Barco family.
It was just as Baron Romero had said earlier. Roman had already figured out what was going on just with the atmosphere, so he would choose the right answer himself.
The union with Lawrencees at the expense of Dmitry. As the central government has already approved the Barco family, Dmitrys participation in the war will not cause them to back off. Then, the woman I have to marry should be worth at least that much. Leaving aside our families benefits, this is someone to whom I need to devote my life to. Of course, Flora is known as Lawrences flower. However, the very first time I met her, she told me she didnt want to marry me. At that moment, my image of herpletely changed.
Both the parties for the marriage didnt know each other.
The two of them imagined an image of each other in their heads based on the rumors, but it was only an illusion, not the persons real nature.
Nevertheless, Flora had made a hasty decision.
She thought that the perfume he sprayed out of consideration for her was proof of him ying around with women, and the lousy skin on his face was a look that suited Dmitrys Fool.
Flora was too hasty with her choices.
She believed information she didnt confirm for herself and ruined her rtionship with an unwise attitude, even though she hadnt talked to her partner herself.
What was Flora thinking before deciding to nullify the engagement? She must have heard the rumors that I was Dmitrys Fool, and wouldve concluded that she could not marry such a person. However, the real problem was her thought process. She was unwise in handling her familys critical issues and judged someone she had never met solely on the basis of rumors. Marriage is about finding ones lifelong partner. I cannot live a happy life with my partner simply because she is pretty or her family is great. What matters is her wisdom. How she deals with the challenges thate her way in life matters a lot. Understanding that gives me the confidence to believe that person and the promise she makes to spend the rest of her life with me.
Romans words were relentless.
Every time he said something, Floras face flushed red, and she couldnt dare to look straight at Roman.
She was still young.
She made a mistake because she had no experience with the world of nobility, but as it was a serious problem, she could not easily be freed from the responsibility of her choices.
I am proud of the Dmitry family. Starting as a cksmith, my father built the base of the family and crossed the wall of status that others would not even dare to touch. And I wish to marry a woman like my mother, who was always proud and supportive of my father. No matter how the world thinks of Roman Dmitry, I hope to find apanion who believes in what she sees and judges for herself.
The question had been finally answered.
Roman then looked at Flora.
Just as Flora had unterally notified him of the breakup in their first meeting, Roman left no room forpromise or retaliation from Flora.
Thus, I wish for the breakup to continue without any changes.
Now, the cup has been wholly spilled.
Thats it. The water was nowpletely scattered on the floor, and there was no way to put it back in its original state.
Chapter 18: An Impulsive Choice (3)
Breakup.
Viscount Lawrence squeezed his eyes shut at those words.
He understood that there was no longer any room forpromise.
It might have been possible if Roman had wanted them to continue with the marriage. However, he only wished for the breakup to proceed without any changes.
Its over.
He suddenly got dizzy.
Arranged marriage was Lawrencesst option.
Judging that he could not stop Barco by other means, he had to use his precious daughter for an arranged marriage.
As the head of the family, he was responsible for protecting his family.
He thought sacrificing his daughter and marrying her off to Dmitrys Fool was better than the downfall of the entire family.
But now, the breakup was confirmed.
No matter how beautiful Flora is, there is no family that will go to war for a woman with ws.
This was their only chance at gaining an ally through marriage.
Now, the crisis must be resolved only with the strength of the Lawrence family.
Furthermore.
I need to soothe Baron Romeros anger. If he holds hands with the Barcos as a means of revenge, our defenses slim chances of sess would be reduced to ashes.
Dmitry.
Being the head of the family, Baron Romeros wrath was great.
If it was Baron Romero, who was disying his hostility as if he was ready to rally his troops, it wouldnt be too strange to see him unite with the Barcos and take them up on their offer instead.
If that happened, it would definitely mean the downfall of Lawrence.
If Barco and Dmitry, the strongest powers in the North-East region, united, there would be no way to withstand their attack.
The situation had gone from bad to worse.
In his heart, he wanted to tell his daughter it was okay.
Although the viscount was a father who always made good choices for his daughter, right now, he was no different from the family head of the Joel family, as, in the current situation, the future of the family was at stake.
As the family head of Joel had bowed his head to the teacher even though he was of aristocratic status, Viscount Lawrence bowed his head deeply to Baron Romero.
This situation is entirely Lawrences fault. Therefore, Lawrence will take responsibility for the breakup. And as an apology, for the time being, we will ept neither tolls nor taxes from the merchants of Dmitry who will visit Lawrence. Of course, such a thing would be meaningless to the owner of the iron mines, but please think of it as a sincere apology from the Lawrence family for their mistakes.
No, you dont have to do that. Dmitry has no desire to profit from the breakup of my eldest son. Just let the public know that Flora Lawrence has broken up the marriage because of personal issues and end this matter. If you do that, I promise that Dmitry will never unite with the Barcos.
Thank you, Baron Dmitry. Thank you very much.
Baron Romeros reaction was kinder than he thought.
At that sincerity, Lawrence shook his head, yet his heart sank.
Marriage to Dmitry was perhaps the best option we could have chosen.
Romero Dmitry is a father who truly loves his son.
Also, Dmitrys eldest son ispletely unlike the rumors about him.
How could I waste such an opportunity? I dont know why people call him Dmitrys Fool, but from my experience, he is an extraordinary man. He subjugated the Blood Fang by himself. He even boldly revealed his beliefs in front of me. He was so confident while facing a Viscount.
In particr, when he saw Roman making choices for his family even in the face of a breakup, he truly fell for him.
Roman is an imoogi.1
If his true worth is revealed to the world in the future, there is no doubt that Flora will be ridiculed for breaking up with him.
Right, thats what a breakup is like. From this point onwards, Roman will now be an inseparablebel in Floras life.
I wonder if my daughter would have liked Roman if she had known his true nature sooner. Had I known the true value of Roman myself even a little earlier, I would have prevented Flora from making hasty choices. This is my mistake as well.
He swallowed his regret.
The breakup had already happened.
Viscount Lawrence repeatedly apologized, and only left when Baron Romeros expression softened.
Now, only Roman and his father were left in the room.
Baron Romeros gaze eventually turned to Roman.
Throughout the conversation, he couldnt concentrate on the situation because of a single question in his mind.
Son. What the hell happened during the past week?
Roman looked back at him.
There was an issue that needed exnation.
During his time in closed-door seclusion, Roman managed to enter the human phase.
The human phase created a foundation for demonstrating the divine powers of the Heavenly Demon Martial Arts; however, it was not so great by Murims standards.
But in this world, it was a substantial change. The mana floating in nature was abundant, and Romans body had a deep level of waste, so just creating a foundation had a dramatic effect.
With this, the Heavenly Demon adjusted to Romans bodypletely.
The fact that his appearance changed due to metamorphosis was evidence that he had be apletely different person from before.
Roman said, It seems I had a realization while practicing alone. I dont remember exactly how, but it seems that now, there is a mana cycle going on inside my body.
Did you just say a mana cycle?
Yes.
Huh.
Baron Romero was surprised.
A mana cycle was a rare phenomenon that urred among people who dealt with mana. If one managed to achieve it, mana would naturally circte throughout the body and turn it into its optimal state. It was so incredible that only a few people could do it. Roman had thought it would be the best answer, but Baron Romeros thoughts became moreplicated due to that.
A mana cycle
Recently, Roman had shockingly changed fundamentally.
Baron Dmitrys son, known as Dmitrys Fool, suddenly announced the breakup of the marriage. After that, he started doing things the Baron wouldnt have even imagined before, like subjugating the Blood Fang. In particr, he could notprehend the victory over Chris, known as Dmitrys prodigy, in the duel and the mana cycle he mentioned just now.
He felt like he didnt know his son.
He had clearly seen him grow up and knew what sort of things his son liked doing.
But now, rather than calling him a genius, itd be more appropriate to call Romans changes unfathomable.
However.
Nevertheless, its clear that you are my son.
His face, eyes, and voice that called him father were still that of his son.
Due to those things, Baron Romero buried the doubts.
He didnt know what changed Roman; however, for Baron Romero, only the fact that Roman was his eldest son was important.
Baron Romero said calmly, As you go forward, be sure to keep this one fact in mind, my son. I am your father. As your father, no matter what difficulties you face, I will stand by your side and face them with you. And I am also the person who will eagerly await and celebrate your development. So, never forget that your name is Roman Dmitry. I, Romero Dmitry, will always support you to achieve your goals and be a better person.
Hearing his fathers words, Roman felt something unfamiliar stir inside him.
This was something unfamiliar to the person known as Baek Joong-hyuk.
The father he remembered was cruel and cold-hearted to the point that he wouldnt hesitate to drive his sons to their death.
However, the father in front of him waspletely different from his original father.
Not bad.
Is this what fatherly love is?
Romanughed.
Thank you very much, father.
When he left the office, Roman encountered a familiar situation. Flora was waiting outside for him, just like when she had visited Dmitry for the first time.
Back then, Flora had said, Are you crazy? with a bewildered face. But now, she bowed her head with a different look.
Im extremely sorry. It is I, who judged you hastily, and made decisions on important family matters on my own.
Flora was bowing in front of him.
Due to the previous circumstances, she couldnt even look straight at Roman.
There is no need for an apology.
Nevertheless, Romans reaction was cold.
Revenge?
It wasnt something like that.
Roman truly felt that an apology was not necessary.
Everything that happened was just consequential, and Floras choice was not wrong.
If it hadnt been Baek Joong-hyuk, who now possessed Romans body, Roman truly would have been a man worthy of being called Dmitrys Fool. He already knew the past Romans will was so weak that he wouldmit suicide if he were even a little cornered.
Attaching themselves to Dmitry through marriage wouldve immediately solved the problem for the Lawrences; however, as a woman, it would be hard to spend the rest of your life with someone like the past Roman.
Because of that, he understood Flora.
Moreover, there was no reason to express his anger towards a woman who had decided to take responsibility for her mistakes.
However, as Flora didnt know what Roman was thinking, she interpreted his reaction differently.
I fully understand why you are angry. You cant help but be angry. Even though it was an arranged marriage where the feelings of the partners were not important, I unterally broke the engagement. Still, I just wanted to tell you one thing before I went away. There was a special reason I decided to break the engagement.
Roman didnt show any particr reaction. He just stood still.
To Romans staring gaze, Flora spoke in a low voice.
Honestly, now I think it was just a rumor. Its not a rumor that suits someone who subjugated the Blood Fang by himself and didnt lose his morals. Still, Im telling you because I think you need to know. The source of the rumors was a social gathering led by nobles in the North-East area. When rumors spread that I was going to marry Dmitrys Fool, the nobles I knew told me that Roman Dmitry was a drug addict. Moreover, he used the kind of drugs that would make him lose his senses slowly. Hearing things like drug addiction, I couldnt forget what they told me.
It was the first time Roman had heard that.
Still, he remained quiet.
Roman was neither flustered nor did he show any particr reaction to Floras words.
Eventually, Roman said, It doesnt matter that you notified me of the breakup for some reason, Flora. You did not want to marry me, so the only choice was to break up.
When they met for the first time, and even now, Roman did not allow Flora to get closer to him.
So dont get involved in my life anymore.
Roman spoke coldly and moved forward.
That was the end of it.
A woman like Flora had no right to be inside Romans fence.2
On his way back to his room, Roman was lost in thought.
Flora and Viscount Lawrence.
Although he had sorted out the troublesome rtionships with them, before returning to Lawrence, Flora had said something he could never ignore.
A drug addict.
His eyebrows twitched.
Doing drugs was an issue that could not be overlooked in Romans life. Even when he was living as Baek Joong-hyuk, Roman killed all Demonic Cult members who did drugs.
They did not simply plunge their own lives into the abyss of evil but polluted everything around them like a disease.
How did Roman get into such a dangerous thing?
This meant that Romans suicide, which was the beginning of a new life, had to be interpreted as having a slightly different reason from now on.
Roman may not havemitted suicide simply to avoid enlistment. In fact, there were a lot of puzzling parts from the beginning. He himself would have known that he could solve the military enlistment problem with the arranged marriage to the Lawrence family, but he took the extreme step too early. This means there were other reasons for his suicide.
Pfft.
Roman suddenlyughed.
Roman had recently undergone a metamorphosis.
So, no matter what Flora said, he knew that Romans body had no bad energy that could be from an addiction to drugs. Of course, he did have impure energy, but the Heavenly Demon presumed it was due to suicide. It was wiped out recently when he underwent metamorphosis anyway.
Nevertheless, this meant the rumors that Flora had told him were evidence of nder.
How interesting.
There is something people misunderstand.
Just like when Roman put Hans inside his fence, he acted the same in his previous life, and people said he might be a holy warlord when they saw the Heavenly Demon ruling over people.
That, of course, was a huge misinterpretation.
If they saw his behavior from the eyes of his enemies, Roman always trampled on them and condemned even the smallest things.
He was far from fair to them.
The survival of the fittest; that was the way of the world he once lived in.
In that world, it was natural to press down on others from the top, and the fear engraved in their bones became the basis for the subjugation of the Murim.
I need to check the facts.
Ding ding.
He rang the bell immediately.
I should ask him.
Did you call for me, young master?
The first person in this world to be inside his fence, Hans, carefully opened the door.
Chapter 19: Blind Trust (1)
Romans question to Hans was straightforward.
Hans. Have you ever seen me taking drugs, or have there been any situations where it was presumed that I took drugs?
Huh?!
Hans was startled.
What does he mean by taking drugs?
Hans thought he had been called to run an errand as usual, but he couldnt hide his embarrassment at Romans sudden question.
And Roman was sure he would have that reaction.
Hans was close to the past Roman, so he would definitely know whether Roman was taking drugs or not.
Roman continued, I dont mean to punish you or anything. However, I just want to take some time to reflect on my past life and actions. I want to check how I lived my life through the eyes of a bystander, not my own memories.
He didnt add any excuses.
He didnt know Romans memories due to his reincarnation.
Some would ask many questions and search for an exnation, but it wasnt necessary for Roman.
He just asked his question straightforwardly.
The problem was with Hans.
Unlike usual, he showed some signs of hesitation, but then, he had a serious expression as if he had made his decision.
The young master I recently experienced is not someone who would ask things like this in vain. He really wants to check the circumstances and know if he was using drugs from another persons perspective, so I should be honest about what I know.
Ive never seen the young master take drugs. However, there was a time when your behavior was a little strange.
When was that?
Hmm I think it was a fortnight ago. The young master had gone to a banquet for the first time in a long time. Actually, the banquet wasnt anything special, but after returning from it, the behavior of the young master was a bit strange. From that day onwards, you refrained from going out and stayed in your room while demanding excessive amounts of alcohol every night and looked lifeless. During that period, I suspected the young master might have taken some manner of drugs at the banquet.
On the day Romanmitted suicide, Hans looked at Roman, possessed by Baek Joong-hyuk, while being suspicious of drugs being used.
Recently, it had been a problem among the nobility, so he was considering the possibility that Dmitrys Fool had taken drugs as well.
But.
Other than that, I dont think there were any other incidents. Honestly, now I know how foolish I was back then. There is no way the strong and intelligent young master would have ever touched drugs.
Now it was clear that it was simply a matter of suspicion.
Hans trusted Roman would never take drugs.
The cleverness he had shown in the process of subjugating the Blood Fang was something that a drug addict could never show.
It was at the banquet*.*
Roman was deep in thought.
The Banquet
It was a familiar word to Roman now.
Things had changed after Roman attended a banquet, and not long after that, he had made the drastic decision of suicide.
Even the rumors that Flora had heard hade from a banquet.
Then, he asked, Who was in charge of the banquet I attended?
The root of the problem.
It was essential for Roman to find it.
And then, Hans answered, You had attended the Barco familys banquet, young master.
Barco.
It was that moment when things entered a new phase.
The exnation of Hans was simple.
You had known the eldest son of the Barco family for a long time. After the marriage conversation with Lawrence, the rtionship began to falter; however, none of the noble children got along with the young master as well as he did. So, it wasnt too unusual for you to attend the Barco familys banquet. I thought you would still have a good rtionship with him because you knew each other even before the marriage conversation.
Barcos eldest son, Anthony Barco, was a man who had a bad reputation among the nobles, just like Roman.
That was how the two bonded.
Coming from two powerful families in the North-East region, the two men with bad reputations often yed together.
The two of them probably werent close friends. Since they had a simr reputation, it must have been that they were simply hanging out together as friends for entertainment. However, the rtionship then became entangled due to Flora. Anthony Barco wanted to marry Flora, and Roman was no different. And the winner of that battle was Roman. Its because the Lawrence family, who ultimately rejected Barco, decided that Dmitry was better than Barco.
The puzzle pieces were finally put into ce.
Roman received Barcos invitation and attended the banquet.
As Roman decided to resort to suicide after that, the cause was definitely in Barco.
The only reasonable conclusion I can reach in a situation like this is that Barco induced Romans suicide. If Dmitry became one with Lawrence, Barco would not be able to im Flora or Lawrences fertilend. And the simplest way to solve that problem is to prevent the marriage from happening in the first ce. From what Hans had heard, Barco had previously wished to marry Lawrence, so now the only way left for them to do so was to either induce a breakup or create a situation in which Dmitry and Lawrence could not get married.
Roman saw the big picture.
The people who would benefit the most from Romans death were Barco.
I dont know how they led Roman tomit suicide, but they must have tried various methods to achieve their goal.
Spreading obscene rumors and inducing a breakup were simply things they tried since it could have driven Roman tomit suicide.
There is trash everywhere.
The truth was not great but disappointing.
Since he decided to live the life of Roman, the name Barco automatically touched Romans nerves now.
Just then, Hans said, In fact, a few days ago, Barco sent an invitation to a banquet. I couldnt deliver it to the young master because you had gone into closed-door seclusion; how do we deal with this?
Did Barco invite me?
Yes.
Pfft.
Roman startedughing.
They were tantly ignoring him.
No matter what kind of harm Anthony did to Roman, he was bold enough to confidently send invitations to see him again.
Its annoying.
I dont like it.
It was now clear as day that the enemy was Barco.
In order to continue living peacefully as Roman in the future, it was necessary to quickly clean up the annoying parts of his life.
Tell them that I will be attending the banquet.
Face the problems head-on.
That was the way Roman would live in the future.
The banquet was scheduled to be held two weekster.
Roman, who had time to spare, went to visit Kevin, who had been waiting for him since he entered closed-door seclusion.
What should I do now, young master?
Kevin lowered his head.
He had epted Romans offer back then, but the problem was that there was nothing he could do for Roman.
He was just a teenage boy.
He was born with a talent as ordinary as a pebble on the side of the road. He could note up with an answer about his role, no matter how much he had thought about it for the past week or so.
So he decided to ask about his own role in Romans life.
Why did he ept someone like him?
Roman said, I want to use you as my sword. However, the use of a person is not determined by the will of others. So, from now on, I will tell you three ways so that you can choose for yourself.
It was surprising.
He wanted to use Kevin as his sword, even though Kevin had never touched a sword in his life.
It was a remark that could not be understood withmon sense, but Kevin did not raise any objection to Romans words.
The first is to give up your use as a sword. If you are afraid to hold the sword and dont want to bleed, then be my hands and feet, not my sword. You can do your part by following Hans, learning what he does, and doing the non-dangerous tasks I order you to.
That was a safe option.
Roman did not force him to risk his life for him.
Forcing others to risk their lives created variables, and Roman did not want to keep a weak human being by his side as his sword.
The second is to protect me as a sword. However, in your mid-teens, there is no way for you to be strong quickly, as you have never touched a sword or trained till now. The world is not a beautiful fairy tale. It takes a lot of willpower to be strong, even if you train for a long time. I will test your will myself if you choose the second option. It will be a method in which you will suffer pain as if your muscles and bones were being torn apart at the same time. It wont be an easy decision, but it will show me a result that will prove your will.
Just hearing those words made Kevin anxious and his mouth dry.
Honestly, when Roman epted Kevin, he thought maybe Kevin could handle his final ordeal.
The third
He drew his sword.
And then.
nk.
Cut off your hand with this sword. If you can endure the pain of cutting yourself, you will be able to grow faster than anyone else.
He threw the sword in front of him.
For the first time, a feeling of fear erupted on Kevins face, who had shown his willpower until recently.
The Crazy Demon.
When I first met him, the crazy demon was just a little boy, like Kevin, who didnt know the M of martial arts.
However.
How was he able to grow and be one of the Four Heavenly Kings?
Thanks to his natural talent?
No.
His growth came solely from his strong will.
There are numerous ancient martial arts in the Demonic Cult Treasury. Among them, the Demonic Spirit Art turned several members who pursued strength into lunatics with powerful demonic energy. The Crazy Demon learned how to be a sword that could be useful to me. By oveing the ordeal of learning the Demonic Spirit Art, he became a sword I could trust.
Demonic Spirit Art.
Its a dangerous martial art.
When one uses that martial art, their mind is inevitably eaten away by demonic energy. In exchange, it allows them to exert explosive power while feeling pain as if their body was being torn apart.
In fact, the pain is so terrible that ordinary people cannot even think of facing it.
Roman gave thest suggestion because the Demonic Spirit Art can be learned by one who can handle the pain of cutting off their own arm.
However, no one with an ordinary will can even dream of learning it.
Thats precisely why I chose the Demonic Spirit Art.
I dont think Kevin can really handle the Demonic Spirit Art, but I want to give him a choice at least.
Roman said, In order for an ordinary person to transcend the limits of their talents, it takes a lot of sacrifice and willpower. You are already mine. Whatever choice you make, I will make sure to use you as well as I can. So, you should decide how you will be useful to me.
The ball was in his court.
Kevin swallowed dry saliva.
His eyes looking down at his sword trembled with terror, and his mouth was so dry that there was no saliva to swallow.
Cutting off ones own arm was brutal.
How could Roman suggest such a thing?
Pant, Pant.
His breath became heavy.
He wasnt sure if this was the right thing to do, but at least he had faith in Roman, who was looking at him.
Hepletely believed in Roman.
Just like when Roman had saved him from the Blood Fang, he believed that Roman would save his life this time as well.
Ill do it.
He clenched his teeth.
In fact, he clenched them so hard that he could almost feel his teeth grind.
ck!
Kevin grabbed the sword.
Just when Kevin was about to cut off his arm, Romans eyes lit up.
Demonic Art of Hallucination.
At the same time, mana began to swirl.
Kevins eyes turned hazy as soon as Roman used the Demonic Cults martial arts. The Demonic Art of Hallucination, known to have deceived many peoples souls in Murim, was disyed by him.
Then, Kevin fell to the floor.
In the real world, his face is buried dead on the floor, but in his hallucination, its not much different from when he was about to cut off his hand with the sword.
Now, Roman focused on the hallucination.
And finally,
sh!
Kevins face contorted in pain.
Chapter 20: Blind Trust (2)
Kevin was born outside the Dmitry Castle.
He lived in a shack so run down that it could not even be called a home, and he followed his parents from a young age to help earn money.
He started with simple errands, and there was nothing he didnt end up doing.
He lived the life of the poor and didnt even dare to dream big or set goals because he was born in poverty.
But still
He wanted to live like everyone else.
Rather than the life of a hero from a fairy tale, he just hoped for a life where he wouldnt have to worry about tomorrows meal.
And thats why
Shudder.
Pant, Pant.
His hands trembled.
A cold sweat ran down his forehead, and his gaze on his hand was blurred due to vertigo.
His own hand.
Was it okay to cut it?
Roman did not force him to make a specific choice.
Following Hans would obviously give him the life he had hoped for for a long time, but in Kevins mind, he could still vividly remember the day he first met Roman.
Roman was strong.
He was a man who could take responsibility for his words, and he casually subjugated the Blood Fang, whom Kevin could not even dare to touch.
The fact that Roman had power seemed so great.
He had always lived a life in which he was used by others and was robbed of the things he wanted, so he couldnt ignore this moment when Roman presented him with a choice.
Young Master Roman promised me a new life. So, I have to be someone whos useful to him.
He clenched his teeth.
And then,
sh!
Arghhhh!
He shed at his hand.
Due to the sensation of the sword cutting through his flesh, his mind, which had been ustomed to the pain of being beaten by others, was destroyed at once.
Moreover, the problem was that he hadntpletely cut off his hand yet.
The de Roman had given him was blunt, and as he was a young boy with low physical strength, it took him dozens of shes to cut through his hard bones.
Crackle, Crunch.
A dull sound was heard.
It was the sound of forcibly cutting through the bones, a sound that made one experience goosebumps just by hearing it.
Kevins face went red as if it would explode at any moment, and he didnt even know what he was doing anymore.
However.
He just hoped.
Roman had told him he could be strong.
For the first time in his life, a dream was created in his mind. And due to that dream, Kevin suppressed the pain and continued shing.
And finally,
Thud.
He hadpletely cut off his hand.
His body was nowpletely drained of strength, and unable to control his body anymore, he fell into a pool of his own blood.
And then, everything disappeared as if it had been a mirage.
The blood that was sttered on the floor, the hand that rolled over it, and even the pain that seemed as if it would tear his mind apart at any moment. All of that was suddenly gone. He didnt know how that happened, but what was certain was that he had passed the trial.
From now onwards, you will live as my irreceable sword.
Kevins world suddenly changed.
He got up despite his still-not-recovered spirit and fell on his face in front of Roman.
I will follow my lords orders.
Roman.
His life was going to be intertwined with Romans for its remaining duration.
Afterward, Roman parted ways with Kevin.
When Roman returned to the room, Hans ran towards him while trembling.
No, young master! Where are you hurt? There is blood on the sword!
Its nothing.
Still
Hans.
Hans, who was checking Romans body with a worried face, slowly moved his hand away after hearing the resolute voice.
Young Master Roman is strong.
Roman did not blink an eye even after subjugating the Blood Fang, so he knew that he was making a fuss over nothing.
Also, there were no visible wounds. That meant the blood on Romans sword belonged to someone else.
Pfft.
Tough brat.
Romanughed.
In the incident with Kevin, Roman didnt want him to actually cut off his hand.
He merely meant to test his will with a temporary illusion, but Kevin shed down towards his hand before he could fall into the illusionpletely.
That was what resulted in the blood on the sword.
Fortunately, the sword did not prate the flesh entirely due to Romans quick reaction, but if the hallucination had been activated even a littleter, Kevins hand would have beenpletely cut off.
He was tenacious.
He wasnt the type of genius that is often praised, but his willpower was so great that no one could rival him in terms of that.
And seeing Kevin swear his allegiance to him, Roman said in a blunt tone.
The mana cultivation method I will teach you in the future is extremely dangerous. When your strength is low, the pain isnt that bad, but the stronger you get, the more the pain worsens. It gets much worse than the pain you experienced earlier. Still, there is only one reason why I will be teaching you that method. This is a way for a boy in his mid-teens, who doesnt even know the fundamentals of using mana, to quickly be strong, and if you master this technique to the fullest, you will definitely have the strength to protect those around you.
Demonic Spirit Art.
As it cannot be properly exined by the terms of this world, I will just call it a mana cultivation method.
Hearing Romans words, Kevin was in awe.
In this world, the mana cultivation method was not something insignificantmoners could learn.
Although the risk was significant, when Roman said he would teach him a mana cultivation method, Kevin had no choice but to doubt reality.
Roman was, of course, a good person.
He saved him from being beaten, subjugated the Blood Fang, and presented a previously unimaginable future to him, a meremoner.
But why?
Why does he believe in him?
Kevin might learn the mana cultivation method and run away, so he couldnt understand why Roman had trusted him blindly.
So, he simply asked him.
Why do you trust me, young master?
Romanughed.
Kevins words.
They once again reminded him of the Crazy Demon.
Once upon a time, the Crazy Demon was also an ordinary boy, and normally, there was no way he would be able to learn the martial arts of the Demonic Cult.
He was only able to learn Demonic Spirit Art through Roman.
At first, he did not take Romans consideration seriously, but after years of subjugating Murim, the Crazy Demon asked why Roman trusted him blindly.
The answer was simple.
In order to receive blind trust, I must first trust the other person, even if that results in me being betrayed.
That was Romans belief.
It was simply blind trust.
He didnt need a reason; he just believed in others.
However, Roman didnt exin it to Kevin.
Blind trust loses its value as soon as reasoning is added.
Moreover, Roman never worried about betrayal throughout his life.
The stronger the people who follow you, the bigger their heads get.
But they all eventually realize how dangerous it is to betray the person known as Baek Joong-hyuk.
Thats why he ended the conversation with just that.
And now, Roman stared intently at his sword.
He remembered a madman with a sword stained with blood, and from now on, he will have to do his best with Kevin, who resembled the madman.
Things are going to get busy for me.
There were now two weeks until the party and about six months until the war.
From now on, I have a lot to teach Kevin.
Time is rtive.
While Kevin began to lead a fierce life, Chris had such a boring day that he wondered if it was okay to follow Roman.
Im bored.
He yawned dozens of times.
Chris saw Roman and Kevin training from a distance.
Everything is about the foundation.
Even if you do one thing, do it right.
Dont lose your concentration.
He knew what Roman was doing, but he couldnt understand it.
Why on Earth did you pick up a strange kid from somewhere and are trying to teach him swordsmanship?
If the kid were a great genius, it would be understandable.
However, Kevin was neither a great genius nor had a status that would make others teach him.
He was just amoner.
Moreover, he didnt know anything about swordsmanship.
A sigh eventually came out of Chris mouth.
When I decided to follow Roman, I could never have imagined something like this.
*I thought that if I followed Roman, I would learn the secret to bing strong in a short time, just like he did. But what is this? He hasnt taught me anything yet. And unlike Kevin, he treats me as if I dont even exist. If I knew this would happen, I would have stuck with Master Jonathan and wouldve swung my sword at least one more time. That wouldve benefited me, at the very least.*
His stomach was boiling.
He wanted to run to Roman and scream at him.
Still, he endured it because he had decided to follow him.
He thought if he waited patiently, Roman would eventually teach him.
But.
Oh, fuck this.
Thud!
He threw his gloves on the ground.
Its been a week already.
Not being able to contain his anger after seeing Roman abandoning him and teaching only Kevin, Chris approached Roman and said, Young Master Roman.
?
It has been over two weeks since I started following the young master. The first week went by as you decided to go into closed-door seclusion, and you only practiced with Keving for the second week. I sincerely apologize if youre doing this because youre not happy with me. Still, please teach me something like you are teaching Kevin. I am confident that I will be able to absorb your teachings well.
His will was strong.
Seeing him express his will, Roman turned his gaze away from Kevin and stared at Chris.
Did I not tell you already? Watch and learn.
Was it really meant to be watch and learn? Arent you supposed to teach me something special?
Chris was astonished.
What does he mean?
He thought that learning from those around him meant teaching, but he could not understand what Roman meant at all.
Young master! Even though I suffered a disastrous defeat in our duel, I am a person who reached 2-Star aura knight status in my mid-twenties. I cant waste my talent like this.
Chris bacsh was fierce.
As he raised his voice as if he would not back down, Roman swallowed his feeling ofughing.
It is as expected.
He never thought Chris would tolerate being neglected forever.
Roman said, Everyone has their own way. Since Kevin is ignorant, he needs someone to set the right way for him and guide him from start to finish until he reaches a certain level. However, you are different. No matter what instruction I would give you, you wouldnt really understand it and try to swallow the teachings by force. Do you know why? Thats because Im the one who defeated you. All of that would inevitably result in your talents backfiring at you.
So, are you telling me to keep watching?
No.
Roman waited for Chris to respond.
Now was the time for him to show the reality to those who chose to follow him.
In order to ept reality, we need definite results. How about it? Do you want to have a duel with Kevin once? If you think you are right even after the duel, then I will teach you directly.
Romans suggestion didnt make sense to Chris.
A duel with Kevin?
Its just bizarre.
Chris doubts were quickly resolved with Romans exnation.
The reason for the duel is simple. Kevin will fight against you by himself, but Ill be instructing him throughout the match on how to defeat you. So, prove your will to me by defeating Kevin, the avatar that will be my sword in the future.
Romans words were that of a madman.
And Chris was undoubtedly angry.
Does this bastard think Im retarded?
He admitted that he was defeated by Roman.
Every morning, when I looked in the mirror, I looked at my missing teeth and thought about that moment countless times.
However.
This is just not it.
The opponent is a beginner who clearly doesnt even know all the basics of swordsmanship.
Whether it is a duel or not, how can he defeat me?
Yeah, I see how it is. Breaking my teeth wasnt enough for you, huh? You want to tame me. What you want from me is blind loyalty. However, Im not that easy. Even if it hurts someone loyal to you, the eldest son of Lord Dmitry, I cant stand still after being treated like this.
His eyebrows were twitching.
He truly wanted to do well.
After speaking bitterly to my master and leaving the Dmitry Knights, I had a strong desire to aplish many great things and return back to him.
Moreover, I had to go for two weeks with no ie.
The dissatisfaction that had barely been suppressed until now exploded at Romans provocations.
Fine. Lets do this. Im going to show you Im not such a weakling.
Chris thought that this time the result would be different.
Chapter 21: Blind Trust (3)
Kevin was just as embarrassed as Chris was in the current situation.
As it was a duel Kevin did not intend for, he said with a pale face, Young master, are you saying that I should have a duel with Knight Chris? Thats just nonsense. At best, Im just a kid whos been practicing swordsmanship for a week, but isnt Knight Chris a skilled swordsman and a 2-Star Aura Knight?
It was a natural reaction.
Chris.
Who was he?
He was the disciple of Jonathan, the Dmitry Knights Commander, and a genius swordsman recognized by all of Dmitry.
He was definitely not an opponent that average swordsmen could fight.
Moreover, Kevin wasnt even an average swordsman; he was just a teenage boy.
No matter how much willpower he had, there are some battles in life where the oue is obvious, no matter how much one tries.
Roman said, I know that you are at a disadvantage. Regardless, do you have anything to lose if you lose the duel?
I do not.
There is something you need to keep in mind from now on, Kevin. There are countless others stronger than you in this world. Blood Fang, who oppressed your family and went as far as to use violence against them, was the same, and Chris, who is staring at you right now, is no different. Will you take a step backward every time because your opponent is stronger than you? If not, handle this situation differently.
Kevin was young. In fact, he was just a boy who was in his mid-teens.
He was still at an age that needed mental care, but as he chose to be Romans sword, he needed to live differently from before.
This duel is not a real battle. The only thing you will get from this fight is the frustration of being defeated and physical pain. Since its like that, dont you think its a great opportunity? You have a chance to let loose and use everything youve got against an enemy who is far stronger than you. I dont believe Chris can break your will. After all, youre someone who was willing to cut off their own arm in order to be stronger.
The life ofmoners, the life of an aristocrat, and even the life of a swordsman who is willing to sacrifice his life in order to be strong; no matter whose life it was, it had boundaries.
Nevertheless, Roman looked at Kevin, who was still a teenager, and told him topletely break down the boundaries.
Just like when he had told him to cut off his own hand, he now told him to face the enemy known as Chris.
Even if this was a real battle, Kevin needed to prove his worth as a sword by dealing with the enemy.
What are you afraid of?
Gulp.
Kevin swallowed his dry saliva.
His rtionship with Roman was a series of choices.
Roman never forced him to take a single path and told him to walk on his own path while following him.
His throat burned.
Chris.
He had to fight an opponent whom he had looked up to whenever watching the procession of the Dmitry Knights.
It was a previously unimaginable reality, but from the moment he had cut off his hand, Kevin became apletely different person.
I will fight him.
He has malice.
Seeing Kevins firm grip on the sword, Roman let out a small smile.
Kevin and Chris.
The two men looked at each other.
Kevins shabby physique and posture proved it was an unfavorable fight. Seeing that, Chris felt his blood gushing upside down.
I dont even need topete with such a beginner to figure out who the victor will be.
It was a miserable feeling.
He looked at his opponent and noticed Kevins posture was a mess.
Nevertheless, he had thought there might have been a reason why Roman proposed a duel, but the appearance of Kevin holding a sword while looking at himpletely shattered those thoughts.
It was clear that he had no experience as a swordsman at all.
At a nce, he was full of openings. In fact, Chris was skeptical of whether he could even defend properly with his unbnced lower body.
Kevin had been training only for a week. It was clear as day that there wasnt enough time to digest all the teachings Roman had given him.
Kevin wasnt a genius at swordsmanship, as Chris had guessed. Moreover, he wasnt even qualified to be called a swordsman yet.
Thats why,
Pathetic.
Chris had that thought.
Chris was currently 25 years old. He was taught swordsmanship by Jonathan from an early age. The time he spent shedding blood and sweat as a swordsman was much more than the time he lived as amoner. It was definitely unlike any othermoner anyone had seen in Dmitry.
His swordsmanship was his pride. In addition to his natural talent, he trained whilst aiming to be much stronger than anyone else; due to that, he achieved the feat of earning the title of 2-Star aura knight just in his mid-20s.
Moreover, if he manages to achieve 3-Star before bing 30 years old, he, who was considered only a genius, could possibly be the most powerful swordsman in the kingdom of Cairo.
Thats who Chris is.
Just because hes rotting in Dmitry does not mean his talent can be ignored.
I dont know what youre thinking, but youre wrong this time, young master. Variables also have limits. If I lose this duel against Kevin, I willpletely give up my life as a swordsman.
It was a desperate promise to himself.
In his mind, he didnt want to duel with Kevin.
However, the only reason he was standing with his sword until he made up his mind to fight Kevin was because of the look in his eyes.
Everything about you is annoying.
His eyes were clearly filled with malice.
It was evident that Kevin was serious.
He was showcasing a sincere attitude as if he could truly defeat Chris.
Due to that, Chris got even angrier.
His opponent had no idea what was going on.
He did not know how meek and lowly he was, and was trying to deal with Chris, a knight who had dedicated himself to the sword for decades, even though he had barely begun understanding basic swordsmanship.
Chris acknowledged Romans strength in the past. That was because Roman, whose swordsmanship he had experienced directly, was a man deserving of his acknowledgment. However, only seeing Kevins gaze made his blood boil and made him want to punish him.
Ill finish it within a minute.
Grip.
He clenched his sword firmly.
Just then,
Start.
Roman gave the signal.
As soon as Roman signaled for the duel to begin, Chris instantly kicked the ground.
There was no reason for him to waste time on this duel.
Chris instantly dug into one of Kevins openings and attacked him, who had not yete to his senses.
Smack!
A dull sound was heard.
He didnt know if it was intentional or a coincidence, but Kevin barely blocked Chris attack.
However, just then, the difference in their strength caused Kevins arms to shrink.
Kevin tried to cover his exposed chest with a bewildered expression, but Chris kick hit his stomach first.
Thud!
Keuk!
He screamed.
It was such a shock that Chris knocked him over with just one kick. Now, Kevin was lying t on the floor.
Clearly, the duel had ended with just one attack.
Chris didnt push his opponent further but nced at Roman to see how he was judging the situation.
Are you sure you want to continue seeing this match?
Nevertheless, Roman remained calm.
He exined the rules of the match silently, so Chris turned his gaze away and immediately attacked Kevin.
Lets finish it at once.
His sword was aimed at the opponents arm.
Kevin, who had been moaning in pain until now, jumped up from the ground when he saw Chris attacking him. To dodge that, he threw himself to the side.
At that moment, the sound of the floor cracking rang in Kevins ears.
He understood that if he had been hit, it wouldnt have been strange if his arm had been broken. Naturally, his whole body was covered in goosebumps now.
The difference in their skill was clear as day.
Chris was a mountain that Kevin couldnt climb. However, Kevin still initiated a counterattack right after dodging the attack by swinging his sword.
Swish.
The sound of the sword was different this time. It was slow and light.
Chris simply let him attack and dodged without hesitation. Once again, he kicked Kevins abdomen.
Thud!
Khuk!
Kevin swallowed a cry.
Kevin, who had previously pushed past the pain of cutting off his hand, staggered with a face that looked like it would explode at any moment.
However, he did not fall even with the strong impact of the kick. He barely took a step and avoided the follow-up attack from Chris, but Kevin was so helpless and weak that continuing this duel was virtually pointless.
It was literally a one-sided confrontation.
Indeed, it was strange. Roman had offered a duel as if Kevin would win on his own, but he failed to demonstrate even the basics of swordsmanship, let alone winning the duel.
What the hell were you thinking, allowing him to fight?
Ten steps away from Chris, Roman was silently watching the duel.
The meaning of the duel was to use Kevin, teach him how to fight in a duel, and make him grow up.
In the end, the duel was going as expected.
The situation would not have changed even if Roman had taught him a secret method, but he was rather angry at the futile duel.
Smack!
Facing continuous attacks from Chris, Kevins arms trembled. Clearly, his willpower alone could not withstand Chris attacks, and while his posture was disturbed, Chriss attacks burst all over Kevins body.
Ironically, it was Chris way of showing mercy.
Even though the duel was fought using a wooden sword, Chris deliberately did not use the sword to attack his vitals, hoping his opponent would not be fatally injured.
Even just that, inevitably, showed the difference in their skills.
Even if Kevin struggled with his incredible willpower, he couldnt get over the wall known as Chris, who had been training with a sword for decades.
In the end,
Smack!
Ugh.
A fist to his stomach left him choking on his own blood. Kevin staggered while struggling to stay on his knees, and Chris raised an angry voice and said to Kevin, Give up.
The fight was clearly over.
Even though he had already had several chances to finish it, Chris only cared about winning by making him submit.
Regardless, Kevin endured. Grasping his trembling leg, he aimed his sword at Chris as if trying to block the next attack that woulde his way.
Why the hell are you doing this?
Kevins current appearance was the definition of miserable. As he had rolled over the ground several times, his clothes had be ragged, and his torn top revealed a reddish abdomen. Furthermore, he was currently spewing blood out of his mouth.
It was clear that he had suffered a tremendous shock to his internal organs, and as blood leaked out of them, his heart cooled down.
That was his limit.
This could be a really dangerous situation for him.
However, even though victory and defeat were clear as crystal, Kevins appearance of him still aiming his sword at Chris was beyond his understanding.
Dont assume youre a talented person just because youve been attacked only a few times. From the beginning, and throughout the match, I never did my best. I could have smashed your tofu-like head at any given moment, but I showed mercy since this was a duel. Thats the difference between you and me. I dont know what you were thinking when you epted this duel, but for a normal person who doesnt even know how to use mana, I think youve done well considering how much you endured.
Chris simply told the truth. Back when he had fought Roman, it was, obviously, different. He couldnt defeat Roman even though he gave it his all; however, for Kevin, he didnt even need to do his best.
It was truly sad and regretful. That made Kevin feel even more miserable.
Also, this was as patient as Chris could be.
I will say this onest time. Give up. If you show the will to fight anymore, I will cripple at least one of your limbs.
Truly, it was hisst warning.
It was thest mercy he would show to Kevin in this duel.
Kevin is just a puppet. He had no reason to offend Chris. However, when he was told to admit the reality, a smile appeared on Kevins face, much to Chris surprise.
Keke.
He suddenly startedughing.
As if he didnt mind smiling, Kevin didnt even bother to hide theughter that rose from within.
Then, he said while smiling, Lets go all the way.
He gripped the sword tightly.
He knew that what Chris had said was correct.
However, this one-sided duel waspletely different in Kevins mind.
That was because, from the start until now, Kevin was following Romans instructions and had no intention of giving up in this duel without Romans orders.
Chapter 22: Blind Trust (4)
When the duel began, Kevin heard a familiar voice in his ears.
- Raise your sword and be block the front. Chris will attempt a surprise attack.
It was Romans voice.
Kevin hadnt ever heard of someone transmitting their voice through mana, so he was unsure what to do for a moment. There was a slight hesitation. He couldnt fully understand what had happened to him, but when he realized that Roman was the owner of the voice, he instinctively followed what he said.
And then,
ck!
!
His hand felt numb.
He had only raised his sword to block the front, as Roman had instructed, but he unknowingly blocked Chriss pre-emptive attack as well.
- Move to the side. After that, aim for Chris chest as he tries to kick you.
Kevin wanted to follow Romans nextmand. However, his reaction speed was slower than expected, and Chris kick that Roman had predicted had hit his stomach before he even saw it.
Thud!
Kuak!
He naturally screamed.
His breath stopped in his throat for a moment, and Kevin, who had fallen to the floor, grabbed his stomach. Afterward, thick saliva dripped from his mouth.
Kevin had cut off his hand just a week ago. Nevertheless, the pain was hard to get used to.
Just then,
- Throw yourself to the right.
A voice prated his mind.
Kevin knew that in order to stand a chance, he had to obey themands.
He forced himself to ignore the pain and threw himself to the right while seeing Chris swinging his sword at him, as Roman had expected.
- Attack Chris left side of the chest.
There was an opening.
Chris swung his sword broadly, which created an opening, and Kevin knew that he would be able to defeat him in a single blow if he attacked him now.
However, this time as well, the attack was unsessful due to Kevinsck of ability. His speed of swinging the sword was slow enough for Chris to yawn, and the attack couldnt reach Chris due to his tangled steps. In short, it was aplete failure.
It was so bad that Chris didnt even know that his opponent was aiming for his opening. It was an attack that could be easily avoided, and with Chris counterattack, Kevin was once again kicked in the stomach.
Thud!
Keuk!
It was a one-sided fight.
Kevin was being struck without even being able to counterattack; he wanted to sit down immediately because his blood hade up, and he was suffering from excruciating pain. Regardless, the words of giving up did note out of his mouth even once.
Aside from the fact that Roman hadnt given him an order to give up, what was happening now was also funny.
Young Master Roman is omnipotent. Chris is acting like a puppet and doing the exact actions the young master predicts.
Romans voice was akin to a prophecy. When he said Chris was going to attack from the right, the same thing happened in reality. Moreover, Romans instructions also gave him an opportunity to actually knock Chris down.
However, Chris skills were much higher than Kevins. Thus, Kevin was unable to fight or follow Romans instructions that well. If he could follow Romans advice, this was a duel that Chris would have lost right at the beginning, but his useless body wasnt able to follow the simple instructions.
How funny. Chris is a 2-Star aura knight. Hes someone that ordinary people like myself look up to, but Young Master Roman is ying with him as if he were in the palm of his hand.
Kevin now understoodWhy did Roman send him to have a duel with Kevin?
Roman was telling him something indirectly.
This is the level of Young Master Roman. Even Chris, known as Dmitrys greatest genius, cant even touch his feet when wepare their true abilities. Such a person is the young master I will be loyal to for the rest of my life. And, even if he instructs me to do something that is out of the boundaries ofmon sense, I have to blindly follow what he says.
His way forward and his future goals; Along with them, a figure of Roman appeared in front of him.
Just as when he had followed Romans words and cut off his own hand, he now developed a blind trust that if he followed Roman, he would definitely be able to be stronger.
In just one match, Roman had given him the basis for why he should put his faith in him and follow him. At the same time, he also showed why he should be respected.
Kevin now ignored the physical pain andpletely immersed himself in the duel, so Chris warning didnt work.
I will say this onest time. Give up. If you show the will to fight anymore, I will cripple at least one of your limbs.
Truly, it was hisst warning.
Kevin chuckled, *Is he telling me to give up?*
It doesnt matter. Chris doesnt know the truththat he is a puppet. Young Master Roman is someone who can toy with a knight like Chris. But then, why would he train me, a boy in his teens with no talent? No matter how much I think about it, there is only one answer. Trust and loyalty. If my body is weak, then I need to prove my mental strength isnt.
Lets go all the way.
That sentence was Kevins decision. Even if this battle got even more bloody, Kevin wanted to prove his worth.
Their perspective and the world they saw werepletely different. Chris didnt understand Kevins determination, so he exploded at the sight of Kevin, who didnt give up until the very end.
ck.
His patience had now entirely run out. The heart that earlier felt pity for his opponent was now filled with rage.
You dont even know your ce!
Tap tap.
He kicked off the ground violently.
Chris had initially thought Kevin had nothing to do with this. However, its a different story if he ignores the decades Chris had devoted to the sword and shows the spirit of a fighter who does not give up until the end. Now, there was a need to win this fight overwhelmingly and make Kevin regret his mistake for the rest of his life. As a result of the disastrous choice he had made, he would need to live with the consequence of being crippled.
Chris was swift.
Like a ray of light, he dug into Kevins opening in an instant and swung his sword at an unbelievable speed while aiming for his opponents shoulder.
Losing his armThat was the price he would have to pay for his mistake.
However, the moment the wooden sword was about to cut his arm, Kevin took a step forward.
- One step forward.
ck.
!
Chris eyes went wide.
One step forwardThat was a safe spot.
Still, it was like presenting his head where the wooden sword would fall, and it was also simr to the time Roman defeated Chris.
Nevertheless, Kevin did not hesitate.
Even knowing he might die, he stepped forward. That gave him a chance to attack before his opponent.
And then,
- Attack with all your might.
He followed his masters orders.
Kevin clenched his teeth and swung his sword from the bottom up, and a crude blow split the wind and aimed at his opponent. It was extremely close. Their bodies were entangled. And as a result,
Crack!
There was the sound of something breaking.
While dripping blood, a mans body fell backward like a puppet with a broken thread.
With his momentary victory, the winner stood right there.
Tenacious bastard.
The winner was Chris.
As he looked at him with weary eyes, he saw blood flowing from Kevin. Clearly, the fight was now over. And fortunately, Kevins life was not in danger.
Due to Kevins different fighting style, Chris had to ovee the crisis by blocking the subsequent attack with the wooden sword; it only tore his skin as it rubbed against his forehead. However, the wooden sword was broken due to the powerful blow. And in the final kick that dug into his stomach, Kevin, whose pain had umted and be unbearable, fell backward.
He was really tenacious.
His will to see the match until the end, even though it could endanger his life, madeplicated emotions arise in Chris and changed the way he looked at Kevin.
Nevertheless, the winner was Chris.
While taking care of Kevin, Roman said, As promised, if you want, I will teach you from tomorrow. From now on, the choice is yours.
That was the end of it.
Roman was now busy treating Kevins wounds as if Chris wasnt even there anymore.
Nevertheless, it was an ironic scene. Roman was the one who had made Kevin fight recklessly in the duel, but he was now treating Kevin as if he was extremely precious to him.
Why the hell did I fight?
Chris returned home while lost in thought.
He initially intended to get Romans attention by defeating Kevin, but the unexpected development had nowplicated his thoughts. In fact, epting the duel was already his loss.
In a lose-lose battle, Chris was overwhelmed by Kevins resilienceespecially in thest part. At that moment, Chris remembered his past.
It was like Young Master Roman. The judgment of taking a step forward was both a perfect attack and a perfect defense.
What if
What if I hadnt experienced the same judgment while fighting Roman? That duel is still a source of shame for me, but I am not sure if I could havepletely dodged Kevins attack without using mana.
Memories became experiences. He reacted quickly to the situation only because he had pondered that moment countless times in his head. That was exactly why Chris tried to counterattack after dodging Kevins attack.
A strange thrill arose in him thinking about that. Even though the opponent was just an ordinary person, Chris burst outughing, shockingly realizing the fact that he had improved from the past.
Roman didnt teach him anything, but he still made progress. Only the experience of fighting Roman became the foundation for his development and helped him be a swordsman who could respond differently in the same situation.
Not only that
Looking back, Kevins judgments were outstanding. I thought Young Master Roman hadnt given Kevin any instructions, but now it feels like he did. Honestly, if Kevin had been a little quicker and stronger than amoner, thatst judgment might have made me the loser.
Chris recalled the memories of his duel. He imagined failing a surprise first strike and getting a counterattack, and thought of another way to deal with it. He carefully analyzed each moment. Looking at each one, he tried to figure out how Roman judged situations.
I thought Young Master Roman was Dmitrys fool, just like the rumors floating around. However, I lost the duel with him back then, and this time, I gained confidence by ying a duel with Kevin. Young Master Roman is not just a genius. I cant understand him no matter how much I try. However, I am certain of one thing. Hes reached a level that even my mentor, Knights Captain Jonathan, cant reach.
He couldnt even begin to fathom the realm Roman was living and thinking in. It was not just about physical strength, but the world that Romans mind saw was different.
What does he even see?
Just by shing swords with Roman once and only trying to understand Romans judgment in the duel, his mind was mixed with countless teachings. It was a world he had never experienced when he was in the Dmitry Knights. The more he analyzed his own experience, the more Chris came out with pure admiration.
He could now see the meaning of what Roman earlier said. He didnt mean to simply stay by his side, but he meant to look at him and find a way to be stronger by himself.
Was I such an idiot?
Pfft.
He beganughing. Now that he thought about it, Roman had given him a lot of hints.
While teaching Kevin, he said a lot of things directed at Chris, but as he was teaching the basics, Chris did not pay much attention to it.
He rejected them due to prejudice. As he was a swordsman who had reached a certain level, he bowed his head to learn, but he did not believe he was in the position to receive basic instructions.
But
Now I understand.
Just by watching Roman, analyzing and improving himself, he could reach a different level.
I, Chris, dont know you properly yet. The Roman Dmitry I remember is a wed human being called Dmitrys Fool, but what youve shown metely is beyond my understanding. What is certain is that I acknowledge you. From now on, by your side, I will observe and learn everything until I surpass you.
It was a promise to himself. Talking to himself, Chris had set a new goal.
And the next day, Chris went to Roman and said, You do not need to teach me yourself, young master. I will find a way to be stronger by myself while following you.
That day, Chris thought that until he surpassed Roman, he would live as Romans sword.
However, did he know?These remarks he spat out with blood were a lifelong vow to decide which lord he would follow for the rest of his life. And it was also the moment his future in Cairo had been decided.
Eventually, time passed.
A weekter.
Today was the day of Barcos banquet.
Chapter 23: What Happened At The Banquet (1)
Around the time when Kevins training was getting more intense, Baron Romero officially announced something that shook the entire area around Dmitry.
The marriage between Dmitry and Lawrence has been broken.
The breakupPeople knew what it meant. It meant that Dmitrys protection could no longer be counted on to resolve the conflict with Barco, leaving Lawrence to prepare for war by themselves.
In such a situation, naturally, people started gossiping. Baron Romero had announced that the Lawrence familys irresponsible attitude was the reason for the breakup, but the publics interpretation was different.
The reason for the breakup? Obviously, the flower of Lawrence decided to marry for the sake of her family, but when she experienced Dmitrys Fool firsthand, she couldnt stand it anymore. Other than that, why would Lawrence demand a breakup? Even though Barcos de was reaching the front of her familys neck, the fact that she still made such a decision means that Dmitrys Fool was worse than the rumors.
No way. Making that decision even if the family is destroyed? But what about the rumors that Dmitrys eldest son subjugated the Blood Fang?
Do you seriously believe those rumors? Theres no way someone whos been called Dmitrys Fool for decades could subjugate Blood Fang out of the blue. He probably pulled some strings to improve his reputation to avoid a breakup. Its not that the new Roman Dmitry wasnt enough, but Lawrence demanded a divorce because he wasnt up to their expectations.
That was the public opinion. Romans reputation was terrible. He had lived his whole life as a fool, while Flora Lawrence was praised as the flower of Lawrence.
With one incident, he had achieved a different reputation from his past. However, the people had seen Roman Dmitrys irresponsabile actions over the years, and although his reputation was improved by the subjugation of the Blood Fang, the peoples view of him could not be changed entirely.
Nevertheless, the Dmitry family did not take any action. The Baron knew that it was not something that could be changed even if one were to use every word in the dictionary, and it was an undeniable reality that Roman Dmitry had lived his past life like a fool.
However, he trusted the changed Roman. He waspletely different from the rumors, so the Baron was able tough at peoples reactions and continue his work without minding them.
In such a situation, the bright day for Barcos banquet came.
Is this really what Im meant to wear?
Romans expression hardened, and his eyes trembled. He looked tired of the clothes that caught his eye, luxurious and decorated with gold thread splendidly.
Hans said, Young master, this is your first public appearance after the breakup with Lawrence. The status of the young master and the Dmitry family is on the line, so you cant just wear any clothes. By the way, to exin this garment, it is the work of Pierre, a craftsman working in the North-East area, and we spent a lot of money to get rid of the waiting time due to dozens of people ordering from him and to have him make this one of a kind outfit to your measurements. The man was not driven solely by money, so it took quite a while to convince him even though we carried a lump of money. But now, are you saying you wont wear this masterpiece created through blood and sweat?
Two weeks ago, shortly after Roman announced his intention to attend the banquet, Hans started to go and look for clothes for Roman every day. He even checked the fabric and if the color would suit Romans tastes. Seeing Hans contact famous artisans for him, he again realized how unusual Hans dedication was.
Regardless, seeing his assertive attitude that seemed as if it wouldnt tolerate rejection, Roman had no choice but to smile and nod.
I get it. Ill wear it.
In the past, people often thought of the devil when they heard the word Heavenly Demon. They believed him to be a monster that had neither blood nor tears, and someone who would cut off their heads at once even if they asked to be his prisoner.
In fact, when he was on his way to reaching the peak of his martial arts, there were many instances when he would be forced to condemn his subordinates. However, Roman never ignored the devotion of his subordinates.
And Hans was a man who showed his devotion to him thoroughly. Although the Dmitry family grants him daily bread and sry, he has a sincere heart for Roman. Thats why he even went ahead and searched for the best craftsmen and asked them to make clothes for Roman. However, what was the reason behind those actions? Honestly, Hans didnt want material rewards; he just hoped that Roman would happily ept the clothes he brought for him.
Roman smiledjust because it was a particrly effortless action. Even though the colorful clothes looked burdensome to him, he showed a smiling face to Hans while struggling to hide his hardened expression.
Just looking at it makes me choke on my breath, but if the rules of this world are like this, then I need to follow them.
When someone stays in the kingdom, they often hear a saying that they must obey the kingdomsws. And now was the time for Roman to adapt to themjust as he had adapted to reality as a child by following instructions that came from above in a dark cavern. Now, Roman clearly knew when to take the lead and when he had to follow the existing standard. He decided to wear the fancy clothes. It meant epting reality, and also meant Roman was adjusting to the new world.
It took him quite some time to change into them. Regardless, Hans eyes suddenly turned into hearts when he finally saw Romane out with the changed clothes.
Its really, really cool.
The clothes were abination of ck and gold. In the golden light that bloomed on a serious and charismatic ck background, Roman looked like a nobleman with a high reputation.
At that moment, Hans became surethe main character of Barcos banquet would be his young master, Roman Dmitry.
Chris and KevinThey were the two people who would apany Roman to the banquet. Due to the fact that they were following him as his escorts, they were armed differently than usual.
ck ck.
The rustling of the armor resounded loudly. As Chris was in the knight uniform, he wore a custom-made armor. The armor, which was silver, adequately fitted to his body and shimmered in the sun. Also, his golden hair was fluttering gracefully in the wind. That figure proved why Chris was called a handsome swordsman. His posture and appearance right now were just confident and gorgeous.
nce.
He looked at the sword hanging from his waist. A sword of a suitable length so as not to touch the ground was engraved with a pattern symbolizing Dmitry.
Why is he sote?
Kevin hadnte out yet. As it was typical that the escort should finish their preparations before their master, Chris showed a slight dissatisfaction at Kevins dy.
Just then, from afar, a silhouette of a dwarf stature jumped out.
ck ck.
Sorry!
It was Kevin. And his look was the exact opposite of Chris.
As it was only recently decided that he would be the second escort, custom armor couldnt be made for him, who was only amoner. Moreover, due to him being in his mid-teens, an armor that could fit him couldnt be found either.
So he just put on armor that matched the size of the cksmith. The problem was that even that was too big for Kevin, and Chris couldnt help but smile at the absurdity of the situation seeing a helmet big enough to cover most of Kevins sweaty forehead.
I have to escort Roman with this guy.
KevinHe was just like a boy soldier. Even if you ignored his sloppy appearance and ignorance of the etiquettes of escorts, Kevin couldnt even hold his center properly in his armor.
The day the two fought each other, Chris didnt like Kevins tenacity. It was not that he didnt understand Kevins plight, but his ignorance of Chriss training and devotion to his sword sparked something inside him.
Was that why?
Seeing Kevin grabbing the helmet that kept dropping down, Chris said sharply, We are the lords escort and the face of Dmitry. Whatever happens outside, dont act hastily. The young masters reputation depends on our actions as well, so we should be especially careful with our words and actions.
Thest duelbecause of that, Chris decided to sincerely follow Roman.
Back in the day, I wouldnt care Dmitrys Fool or whatever he was known as, but now I cant afford to see Roman being ignored or disrespected. Hes my own master.
Roman Dmitrys reputation would soon be that of his own, so he knew that from now on, he had to be extra careful with his words and deeds, just for the sake of his master.
On the other hand, Kevin was worried. As he didnt know anything about a knights etiquette, he might make a mistake at a banquet where etiquette is extremely important.
That was why Kevin nodded his head seriously after hearing Chris words.
Ill keep that in mind, sir knight.
Great.
A smile appeared on Chris face when he was called by the title of knight. He and Kevin were in the same position, but Kevin still called Chris Knight, probably because it was difficult for him to evaluate himself on the same level as Chris.
Maybe it was because he was a little relieved now? Chris suddenly walked over to Kevin and fixed the crooked helmet.
And
The time has arrived. Seeing Romane out, Chris and Kevin packed their things.
It was time to leave for Barco.
Barcos banquet.
The hottest topic of discussion at the banquet was that Lawrences Flower and Dmitrys eldest sonboth of the young nobles who broke off their engagementwould be attending the banquet.
The banquet had already started. And seeing that Roman Dmitry had not yet appeared, a drunken nobleman at the banquet said to the man standing next to him, What the hell is that guy, Roman, thinking? Even though he knew that Barcos eldest son wanted Flora, he insisted on an arranged marriage, then abruptly cancelled the engagement and announced his intention to attend Barcos party.
Thats exactly why hes called a fool. He would have chosen one of the two things if he was a smart guy.
I guess. It ismon sense to either fight against Barco by pushing the arranged marriage to the end or to turn away from Lawrence for the sake of a smooth rtionship with Barco in the first ce. Because of Roman Dmitrys actions, the Dmitry familys position has be really ambiguous now. They are indeed a dominant force in the North-East region, but marrying Lawrence and trying to maintain a good rtionship with Barco in the future is just too greedy and unrealistic.
And they say Roman Dmitry ising to the banquet to make up for his mistakes. What a funny guy, hahaha.
The noblesughed. Roman was an object of ridicule for them. He was now known as the guy who ignored the rtionship between the families and behaved as he wished, but was eventually abandoned due to the breakup of his marriage with Flora.
It was obvious why he wasing to the banquetabandoned by both sides, he seemed to be trying to restore his rtionship with Barco now.
All over the banquet, conversations on the topic of Roman blossomed. Most of them were people who had experienced Roman by meeting him themselves, so there was no hesitation in remarks that demeaned Roman at the banquet.
Even among an aristocratic crowd, Romans reputation was low. Dmitrys name prevented him from being ignored while in front of them, but they couldnt help but gossip behind his back.
In that situation, a noblewoman who didnt know about him asked, Who is Roman Dmitry?
You will see it for yourself. He has a dirty look and a small physique, so hes not a good-looking guy. By the way, he is so pretentious only because he is Dmitrys eldest son. He always had a bad reputation from the beginning among the nobility. To put it bluntly, if I were Flora Lawrence, I would have objected to marrying him, even if I had to bite my own tongue.
Is he that bad?
Would he be called Dmitrys Fool for no reason? Only a lit chimney has smoke, after all. Once he drinks alcohol, he will naturally reveal who he really is.
Just then, when the party is about to ripen more, Barcos servant announced with a deep voice.
Roman Dmitry, the eldest son of the Dmitry family, has arrived.
Roman.
Hearing that name, the attention of the people, who had been gossipping about him until now, was simultaneously focused on a single ce.
And
At that ce, the door opened, and Roman entered the banquet hall.
Chapter 24: What Happened At The Banquet (2)
Most nobles attending the banquet had already experienced Romans true nature. He often appeared at banquets while hanging out with Anthony, and those who watched him always thought how pathetic he was while doing drunken acts with his face flushed red.
Therefore, the nobles naturally saw the scars and weaknesses of Roman. They didnt know the reason for the breakup. So, they thought Flora had broken up due to seeing how he behaved at banquets and couldnt see him positively anymore.
However, everyone held their breath when Roman appeared at the banquet today. He seemed to be truly representing Dmitrys title, unlike in the past, and people saw a different person from the Roman they knew.
Is that seriously Roman Dmitry?
How is he so different from before?
In their memories, Roman was a man who wasnt even good-looking. His not-so-tall stature made him look even smaller due to his small physique, and his dirty skin ultimately destroyed Romans image. Moreover, even his gait was terrible.
Knowing that Dmitrys second son was different from Roman, rumors circted that Roman was an illegitimate child and could not hide his vulgarity.
But now, Roman was utterly different from the past. His gait was calm, and his broad shoulders and muscles that could not be hidden even with clothes were visible to everyone. Moreover, his skin was as white as milk. In the past, his face had many problems, so his eyes didnt show any charm, but now, his ck eyes and red lips seemed to highlight his milk-white skin and make him look even more handsome. And finally, everyone noticed the gorgeous clothes, which exuded the aura of a dragon. The clothes having gold thread on a ck background emphasized Romans charisma to the fullest.
Murmur murmur.
Did Roman really look like this?
Absolutely not. In the past, he was definitely shorter than me, but now, even at a single nce, I can see the difference in our height.
The nobles murmured.
In the past, Roman often tried hard to decorate himself and win peoples hearts, but he could not create an atmosphere remotely resembling the current one. It wasnt just a difference in appearance; it was the difference in the atmosphere and aura that people have umted over the course of their lives. And the frivolity of the life of Roman, who could not achieve anything, was now changedeven fundamentally.
Roman and Baek Joong-hyukThe two had livedpletely different lives.
Baek Joong-hyuk, who stood at the apex of Murim and looked down on everyone else, had the power to catch others focus with his appearance alone.
A persons appearance is an extremely important factor in their life. As proof of that, initially, everyone was nning to stay away from Roman, but seeing the change made people want to talk to him at least once.
Was that why? Some nobles started to approach Roman. The first noble to approach him was a woman. After asking other nobles about Roman and hearing the bad rumors, she couldnt contain her curiosity given that he was so different from his reputation.
It is an honor to meet you. I am Sophia of the Grisel family.
Tap.
Roman stopped walking. As his calm, sunken eyes turned to Sophia, Sophia said with a slightly blushed face, You are probably not familiar with the Grisel family name. My father, Baron Grisel, followd in the footsteps of our ancestors that have dedicated themselves to the kingdom of Cairo from generation to generation. Its not a great family, but it doesnt have a bad history.
Sophia was the daughter of a lower aristocrat. He had settled in a smallnd on the outskirts, and his position in the kingdom was so low that most people did not know that the family named Grisel had passed down the Baron title from generation to generation. Still, the reason she was able to attend the Barco familys banquet was because Sophia was beautiful. Her beautiful appearance and the condition of being a noblewoman were enough for her to receive Anthony Barcos invitation.
Was that why Sophia needed to describe her family? The fact that she came from a lower aristocracy lowered her self-esteem and status, so she needed to exin herself to whomever she met. On the contrary, Barco and Dmitry were different. There was no need for them to talk about their family history to whomever they met. Not knowing their names in the North-East area of the kingdom of Cairo was the same as not having the qualifications to be a noble.
Just then, Roman spoke, I know the Grisel family well. As a nobleman of Cairo, there is no way for me to not know the name of a family with a history of more than 100 years.
Do you really know about the Grisel family?
Hearing Romans words, Sophias eyes widened. She initially just wanted to have a normal conversation with Roman, but she didnt think that Roman would know about the Grisel family.
Is he just pretending to know? Doubts naturally arose in her mind.
Not recognizing a noble family was an act of rudeness, so asionally, people would pretend to know even if they didnt know.
She thought Roman was the same. Otherwise, how would he know the Grisel family, who had never made a name for themselves outside the outskirts?
But
I once heard my father talk about the Grisel family. They are a family that has established their home in the North-East area for many years, and the wood they produce is famous for its excellent quality in the whole kingdom of Cairo. And, isnt the pattern of the family also a giant tree with wide branches? I heard your brother recently seeded in mana sensitivity, and I sincerely congratte him on his achievement.
Ah! Hearing those words, Sophias doubts were dispelled. Now, she was sureRoman truly knew about the Grisel family, and she didnt need to exin herself further to him.
Hes brilliant and knowledgeable.
The mere fact that Roman recognized the Grisel family made Sophia think so.
Maybe Roman Dmitry is a greater man than the rumors make him out to be.
Hearing Romans first conversation at the banquet, peoples eyes widened as if they had seen something unbelievable.
Two weeks earlier.
Announcing his intention to attend the banquet, Roman made an unsual request to Hans.
Hans, when youre free, bring me all the information we have about the families located in the North-East. It should definitely contain what kind of families there are in the North-East area of the kingdom of Cairo, what the pattern of that family is, and what has happened recently in their estates. To attend a banquet, I need to at least know the background of the people I will be meeting.
It was an unexpected request. However, Hans did not ask questions, just as usual, and brought all avble information from the surrounding area to Roman, as per Romans request.
Whenever he had the time, Roman read through the information Hans had brought him.
It was definitely annoying to learn the patterns of a family he hadnt even heard of and to read information about people he had never met. Nevertheless, Roman knew that this was necessary.
I am not amoner. I will be attending Barcos banquet as the eldest son of Dmitry, on behalf of the family. So I need to have the minimum amount of courtesy. What kind of family the people I will meet will belong to, and how has that family been from older generations? As I am considered to be Dmitrys Fool, it will take a lot of effort to win other peoples hearts.
Before he reached the peak of the Demonic Cult, Baek Joong-hyuk studied the role of a ruler. In the world of survival of the fittest, strength was the number one value, but experience had shown him how important it was to remember names, not only initially but also when maintaining the realtionship.
Thousands, tens of thousands of servantsWhen he called out their names, even though he had never talked much with them, they gave their lives for Baek Joong-hyuk.
How funny. Just because he remembered their names, people shouted Baek Joong-hyuks name and said it was worth giving their life for him.
Rtionships between people start with the smallest things. People who know me as Dmitrys Fool will be prejudiced from the start, but if I remember and recognize their names, their attitude will definitely change. In order to get peoples attention, I need to give them attention first, and since I have decided to live as Roman Dmitry, I need to put a lot of effort into it.
Sophia GriselRoman hadnt ever seen her. However, when she spoke to him and identified herself as Grisel, Roman remembered everything about her.
The Grisel family Their patterns, their history, and all the big things that happened in their estate recentlyRoman remembered it all.
Eventually, seeing the friendly atmosphere between Roman and Sophia, nobles who had hesitated earlier began to flock to Roman.
The banquet suddenly got noisy. And at the center of it all was, of course, Roman.
Its lovely to meet the eldest son of the Bolt family. Of course, I know the Bolt family well. Didnt Viscount Bolt go to the battlefield and make great contributions in the past? As I read the events of that time in a book, I thought thatter on, I would have to prove myself on the battlefield just like Viscount Bolt.
Is your mother doing well? I recently heard rumors that she has a chronic illness, and the colder the weather, the more she needs to take care of her health.
Was it 10 years ago? The deal with the Heros familyted Dmitry a significant profit. My father always told me how caring the Heros family was, so I am also very grateful to the Heros family.
RomanHe was the pinnacle of the Demonic Cult, and at one time, he had established undisputed control along with power. People often said that it was thanks to his mighty strength, but the wise ones knew that it wasnt simply because of his strength.
Those who were in power also needed to follow social norms, and Roman knew the importance of socializing. Simply remembering the other person and creating an environment in which the other person can speak freely is often extremely hard, even for leaders. However, at Barcos banquet, the situation was going differently than anyone would have thought.
At first, everyone thought that Dmitrys Fool, as usual, would be bullied, but the nobles flocked to him once they saw his changed appearance and someone who knew of their achievements and praised them. Those who did not know Roman earlier now had a crush on him, and those who knew him earlier saw the fact that Roman had changed.
Romans reputation as Dmitrys Fool had been solidified over decades. Nevertheless, today, he, who should have been ignored by others due to his breakup, melted the atmosphere with his few noble words.
A certain noble said, It seems that I misjudged you all this time, Roman. You were always drunk, so I thought it would be hard to have a conversation without alcohol, but I didnt expect it to be so much fun and hrious! I hope that the Bolt family and Dmitry family will continue to maintain a good rtionship in the future as well.
The Bolt familybecause Romanplimented his father once, he was in a good mood, and he smiled briskly with a blushing face. Ironically, the atmosphere was reversed and theplete opposite of what anyone had expected. Now, no one hated Roman. Moreover, the people who were recently bad-mouthing him were also now sneaking up to him andughing and chatting together.
The Dmitry familyThey were the absolute powerhouse in the North-East area. Nevertheless, people never treated Roman well, even though he was a Dmitry. The reason for that was that even though he was the eldest son, the chances of him inheriting the family were extremely slim, and the person himself was light and frivolous. That was why most people tried to avoid him.
However, now, it was different. Roman had not only changed in appearance, but he also knew how to deal with people while inducing a friendly atmosphere. All of this led to people finally realizing Romans position, although a bitte. Roman was Dmitrys eldest son. If he was actually a decent guy, there was nothing wrong with being friendly to him.
Just then, passing through the crowd, Barcos servant approached Roman and said, Roman, the Barco familys young master has invited you to his private room.
The servant was talking about his young master. Of course, it had to be himAnthony Barco. After getting the invitation for the meeting he had been waiting for, Roman asked the aristocrats around him for forgiveness and said to Barcos servant, Guide me to his room.
From this point onwards, it was his turn to find out the truth about Roman, which he had been wondering about.
Chapter 25: What Happened At The Banquet (3)
Anthony Barcos impression was more natural than Roman had expected. When he saw Roman lookingpletely different than before, his eyes widened, and he trembled.
Roman! What the hell happened?!
He had heard that Roman had changed through his servants just a while ago. However, he could never have imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that the change would be this dramatic. Thus, he looked at Roman with a genuinely surprised look.
Roman said, I dont understand it myself. When Ivishly used a lot of money to care for my appearance, nothing changed, but now it suddenly changed. Anyway, nice to see you after a long time. Roman had said that casually, in a light and frivolous tone. It was mainly due to Hans advice, who had been observing his rtionship with Anthony Barco.
Its just me and Anthony Barco in this room. Roman looked around and took note of his surroundings. He noticed that Anthony Barco, who was enjoying the banquet with other noblewomen until recently, sent them all away when he heard that Roman had arrived. That was likely why the tabletop was really messed up. Not only were there so many bottles of wine lying around, but Roman also saw things he presumed to be womens underwear. Due to that, he could easily guess what kind of person Anthony Barco was and how he yed in his private room under the pretext of a banquet.
Nevertheless, Roman kept that to himself. As he had often dealt with the cunning squirrels of the Demonic Cult, he knew that a just approach wasnt always the best method for dealing with such people.
Anthony Barco sent all the nobles out of the private room when his servant said I was here. That meant that what Anthony Barco would talk about were secrets someone else should never hear. And, I need to act at least a bit drunk to hear them.
Heughed. While hoping that Anthony Barco remembered Roman, he drank a ss as soon as he sat down on the chair.
Tap.
Ahh, thats good. The alcohol that passed through his esophagus was suddenly eradicated. Contrary to his appearance, Roman was actually waiting for Anthony Barco to speak. He kept his calm, subdued eyes focused on him.
Anthony BarcoI dont have enough information about him.
Through Hans, he understood how they usually acted with each other, but there was no way to find out the secret rtionship between the two. That was why he kept his mouth shut. By waiting quietly, he was indirectly inducing his enemy to speak first.
Alright.
Anthony Barco eventually opened his mouth, Its nice to see you after a long time. I guess I can take it positively. In fact, even back then, I really wondered what your intentions were. When you, who ignored our close friendship, told me you were going to marry Lawrence while we were in this private room Haah. Honestly, no matter how secretive the banquet was, I didnt think you would be like that.
The banquet and the bed inside the private room; in a situation where fragments of the truth popped out of his mouth, Anthony Barco continued humorously, So, does you attending this banquet mean that you epted my offer? No, since you already proved your will by breaking the marriage with Lawrence in the first ce, I dont think I even need to ask for an answer. Well keep it a secret, so lets discuss the marriage between Barco and Dmitry.
The marriage with Barco! As soon as the keyword was mentioned, Romans mind suddenly removed a lock from something.
ck.
And with that, he essed the original Roman Dmitrys memories and was able to remember the past.
On that day, Roman was very nervous about attending Barcos banquet.
Come on, Roman Dmitry. Dont be too nervous. Even though you betrayed Anthony Barco and epted an arranged marriage with Lawrence, you cant just avoid them forever, can you? So, lets take this opportunity to get our rtionship back to where it was.
After hesitating countless times about epting Barcos invitation, he finally decided to meet Anthony in person to solve the problem.
The enemy was Barco. Nevertheless, he wanted to solve the problem as much as possible by talking as he didnt want to wage war with them because of his petty desires.
Naturally, his father had turnedpletely hostile to Barco from the time he epted an arranged marriage with Lawrence. However, Roman Dmitry felt in his young heart that there were still chances of the problems being solved through discussion.
And due to that, Roman went to the banquet. Unexpectedly, Anthony Barco weed Roman naturally, and as he rxed, he drank a lot of alcohol without realizing it.
And that was the true problem. His consciousness had ended there. He couldnt remember anything after that. Later, when he woke up holding his head as if it would split due to the hangover, an utterly unfamiliar scene unfolded before his eyesOn the bed in the private room, there were women whose faces he had never seen before.
Roman was startled and ran outside, and Anthony Barco caught him. From that point onwards, Romans life plummeted.
Anthony Barco and Roman were usually promiscuous, so he thought Anthony would just let it pass, but he said with a face so ferocious it seemed as if he would eat Roman in a heartbeat, Roman. Im not going to say anything about the fact that you, who are about to get married by arrangement, are promiscuous with women. But now, do you know who youre messing with? One of the women you were with was named Emily Barco. It wasnt enough that you betrayed me by agreeing to marry Lawrence, but now you even dare to touch Barcos woman?
Emily Barco was Barcos coteral. And, from that day onward, Anthony Barco often threatened Roman by using that fact as an excuse.
Choose right now. Should I expose this fact and end your marriage, or will you re-establish our rtionship by marrying a direct descendant of our family? I still feel anger at what you did, but if you be Barcos man, I intend to contain my anger and forgive you.
Roman, naturally, was in despair. He locked himself in his room as soon as he returned from the banquet and shouted at Hans to bring him a drink. It was a painful day for him. He was given two options, and both of them were the worst.
If the marriage with Lawrence was broken for touching Barcos coteral, Dmitrys honor would fall to the ground. Even then, Roman Dmitry, who knew that he had a reputation as a fool, wouldnt be able to bear the wrath of his father, Baron Romero, for what had happened.
Nevertheless, Roman could not choose the other option either. He truly loved Flora. He waspletely obsessed with her since the first day he saw her, and he asked his father, even though he knew what their family would have to pay dearly for it, for an arranged marriage with Flora.
And he could not go to Flora and ask for a breakup, as that would mean he would inflict the disgrace of being a divorced woman on the woman he truly loved.
He couldnt tolerate it anymore. He was in dire trouble. Anthony Barco was sending him letters from time to time to pressure him, and eventually, the decisive moment camethat day, Romanmitted suicide.
He was definitely a weak humanA human who had not aplished anything properly by his own strength and had no confidence to solve his own problems. Therefore, he believed that if he died, all problems would be solved naturally.
The death of the firstbornthat would be a big disgrace to the Dmitry family. However, it would still be better than being unterally divorced because of her sons promiscuous behavior. He also thought that bereavement would still be a much better option for Flora Lawrence rather than beingbeled a divorced woman.
Yes, it was pathetic.
At the memories of the past, Roman showed a disappointing smile.
It was an unfortunate reality.
Romans reason for suicide wasnt that great. Barco performed tricks that aremon in politics, and Roman, a weak human being, gave up his life due to his fear of his fathers wrath and his sincerity towards Flora.
If only Roman had trusted his father and told him about it, Baron Romero would never have allowed his son to make the extreme choice of suicide. But Roman didnt knowhow much his father loved him. So, he chose the burden of taking pills andmitting suicide.
Eventually, he came back to reality. When he looked ahead, he saw Anthony Barco happily waiting for Romans answer.
When he had first heard the news of Dmitrys breakup, Anthony Barco was on cloud nine.
You idiot! You really went and coommited suicide over something you couldnt even remember.
Romans memory was utterly different from the truth. It was true that he woke up on the same bed Emily and the other women were on in the private room. However, Roman hadnt even touched them in the slightest.
Of course, Anthony thought they would do it for real. He thought the job would be easy for Roman, who usually led a promiscuous life, but Romans reaction waspletely out of his expectations.
Im sorry, but Im about to get married. Thus, I have no intention of hanging out with other women in the future.
Anthony Barcos face waspletely twisted when he heard him saying that Roman would not have any other romantic rtionships with others nowIt was utterly out of his expectations. So, he nned. He made Roman get drunk and persuaded his powerless friend to believe he had slept with others.
For Roman, it was something he had no choice but to be defeated at. He didnt know anyone who wasnt promiscuous in the first ce, but since he was also promiscuous, he firmly believed it was his fault.
And thus, Barco seeded in threatening Roman. As nned, Roman chose to break up with Flora, and Anthony Barco knew what the finale would be now.
Now the Lawrence family is stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Still, they will fight to the end to protect their humble pride. What if Barco and Dmitry get married by arrangement in this situation? The game is totally over for them. No force can withstand Barco and Dmitrysbined power in the North-East area because theyre the powerhouses of the North-East.
Its perfect now.
Anthony Barco, who swallowed augh inwardly, spit out an eloquent discourse towards his puppet, Roman, Roman, thebination of Barco and Dmitry is a huge topic that will send all of North-East into an uproar. No one will be able to surpass our stronghold, and you will also be able to im unparalleled power in the North-East area. Also, as you know, my sister, whom you will marry, is a beauty whom everyone recognizes. For you, its an offer you have no reason to turn down.
It was really sweet. It was a proposal that any man would be deceived by, and Anthony Barco thought that someone like Roman would, of course, ept it.
Nevertheless, Romans reaction was, once again, out of his expectations.
I dont think I need to ept the arranged marriage for that reason alone.
What?
Anthony Barcos expression suddenly hardened. He thought he had heard something wrong for a moment, so he reminded him again, You seem to have misunderstood, but this is not something you can reject. If you reject Barcos offer, I will have no choice but to disclose what happened on this bed right here to the entire world. And then, what will be the status of Dmitry? You broke up with Lawrence, but people probably think the reason for the breakup is because you love other girls. So, think carefullyif you want to walk with your head lifted in the future.
It was an undeniable threat. Nevertheless, even while facing Anthony Barcos ferocious face, Roman smiled timidly without the slightest bit of agitation. He then crossed his legs and looked straight at Anthony Barco.
A few days ago, Roman had investigated the Barco familyWhat kind of ce it was and how strong they were. And he also made a decision.
I just said it. For that petty reason, Dmitry does not need to ept Barcos offer.
The North-East areaThe strongest powerhouse in thatnd was Dmitry, not Barco.
Chapter 26: What Happened At The Banquet (4)
Anthony Barco was speechless. He was not at all concerned about something like this when he was told that Roman would be attending the banquet. It was, of course, natural. Back then, Romans breakup was just announced. It meant that his threat worked, and he was holding the swordOr at least, thats what he believed.
Roman, from now on, it will be better if you think carefully about each word before saying anything. You didnt just have a promiscuous time with other women ahead of your arranged marriage; you touched Barcos woman. That means you have to join the Barco family. I allowed you to marry not just anyone but a direct descendant rather than using them as coteral; that was myst consideration because of my rtionship with you. But just now, did you dare say for that petty reason in front of me?
His voice noticeably swelled with anger. As if his anger could never naturally subside, he drank wine from a bottle and spoke savagely, Hey. I am different from you. You are Dmitrys disgrace who was pushed out of the session, but I am the heir who will inherit everything from Barco. Taking Lawrences flower that I wanted wasnt enough for you? Do you think youll be fine after touching Barcos woman? You are making an irreversible mistake right now.
His attitude had changed. His close friend vanished, and Anthony Barco, the sessor of Barco, pushed the sword he was holding to Romans throat. He thought that as he had said this much, if it was the Roman he remembered, he would bow down with his eyes closed and ask for mercy.
However, Roman smiled rather coldly and said, Do whatever you feel like.
The opponents weapon was not a real sword. Roman did not waver at his words, which was something that Anthony couldnt have imagined even in his wildest dreams.
Im known as Dmitrys Fool anyway. As I am already treated like garbage, even if you add the rumors of touching several women even though I epted the arranged marriage, it wont change anything. s, as you said, Dmitrys honor will be tarnished. But, it was originally like that, wasnt it?
This bastard!
Anthony, you should act in moderation.
The Barco family had a misunderstandingAlthough they were a powerhouse in the North-East region, their power didnte from their own authority; it was solely due to their connections with the central government.
Nevertheless, power from connections could never allow them to seed Dmitry in terms of influence in the North-East region of Cairo.
Roman continued, You should also know that the reason I chose to break up is not because of your threats. I myself decided that the marriage with Lawrence was not necessary, so I made the decision to cancel the wedding despite the criticism from those around me. This enabled you to achieve what you wanted as well. Now that Dmitry has turned their back on Lawrence, Barcos ns for the future will surely be much easier. But now, as you, Barcos eldest son, show your teeth to me, I wonderwhat should I do? Wouldnt it be possible for me to help Lawrence and interfere with Barco, even if thats just for settling my personal resentment?
At that moment, Anthony Barco felt his heart simmer down as if it had been plunged into an ice bath.
After eliminating Anthonys threat, Roman had thrust a knife into his enemys neck instead.
Was Roman originally someone like this?
No, he wasnt. Roman was originally a weak person. Despite being the eldest son of Dmitry, he had good reason for being ignored by others.
However, just then, a rumor he had recently been hearing came to his mind.
- Roman Dmitry subjugated the Blood Fang by himself. Dmitrys Fool was, in fact, a sleeping dragon with hidden power.
That rumorI thought it was bullshit!
Knowing what kind of guy Roman was, Anthony didnt think he had the power to subdue Blood Fang by himself.
However, now, it was different.
The way Roman looked at him and the pressure he exuded made Anthonys mouth dry. It eventually forced him to correct his assessment of Roman.
Im sure of it. Roman has changed.
The person known as Dmitrys Fool was no longer there.
The silence went on for quite some time.
And at the look of Anthony Barco in trouble, Romans eyes became cold.
You dont have a choice anyway. If you had been in a position to choose from in the first ce, the cumbersome process of feeding me alcohol and making traps would not have been necessary.
The current situation was simpleDespite Dmitry overtly denying Barco the goal he had hoped for, Barco never officially raised his voice of protest. Why? It was because Dmitrys power was absolute. Anthony couldnt do anything while knowing what would happen if he was hostile to Dmitry. Roman had simply made him face reality. And Anthony Barco had no choice but to ept this reality, even though his self-esteem was hurt and his face blushed.
Okay. If I forget this matter, you wont meddle with Barco and Lawrences matters in the future, right?
Thats right.
Then lets end this here.
Anthony Barco saw apromise and epted that. However, even while seeing Anthony Barco bowing his head, Roman hid his true intentions.
If I am to live as Roman Dmitry and have a peaceful future, I must destroy the Barcos, who threatened me.
It was obvious now that the Barcos were enemies who would stand against Roman. And Roman was gracious to his people, but he showed no mercy to his enemies. The situation wasnt much different right now. The reason he offered Anthony Barco a temporary peace was not because he wanted peace for himself but because he knew there was no reason for Dmitry to bleed.
There is no need for Dmitry to be the ones to oppose Barco. When Barco and Lawrence go to war, wing at each others throats in a desperate bid for survival, I will strike Barco and be the final nail in their coffin.
Until reaching the peak of the Demonic Cult, Baek Joong-hyuk had many experiences of being threatened by women and also defeated his enemies with the same strategy.
Showing an angry face and asking to fight means youre a fool who is ready to cut off your own head. Sometimes, you need to wear a mask; Sometimes, you need to do what they dont expect you to.
Ironically, because Roman recognized the Barcos as an enemy, he offered Anthony Barco a brief moment of peace.
Im thirsty. Roman grabbed the ss. Then, while looking at Anthony Barco, who could not lift his face due to his shattered pride, he drank.
Gulp.
His throat was parched.
After drinking water, Roman left the private room. Now that he had learned the veiled truth, he had no reason to stay at the banquet anymore.
Im going to be a lot busier in the future. Indeed, there was a lot of work for him to do. After half a year, he had to perform his national defense duties, but before that, he was thinking of resolving his grudge against the Barcos by himself. He had no intention of using the power of the Dmitry family. In the first ce, this problem had originated because of Roman, and it was necessary for him to rely on his own abilities to see how much he would be capable of in the future as well.
How timely. Roman had recently been granted some authority from his father. My father gave me the authority to recruit a regiment of troops. I have to use that to create my own army.
Roman had started a new life. He didnt yet have a clear goal of what to do, but there was one thing that Roman could be sure ofthat he should rule. That was the life the Heavenly Demon needed to live. As he couldnt live a normal life, Roman knew that from now on, he had to prepare andplete his goals one by one.
The war between Lawrence and Barco would be an excellent stage to gain experience, and furthermore, Roman would also use his time serving in the national defense as a stepping stone for growth.
On his way out, many nobles spoke to him. Roman had quickly be the main character of the banquet, and when he said he was leaving, certain nobles were truly sad about it.
However, just then, as he was greeting others and leaving the banquet, Roman suddenly heard a loud noise.
Kevin?
The cause of the noiseAt the center of it was Kevin, surrounded by a group of knights.
He was now an escort. He was someone who needed to protect his liege. Kevin, who followed Roman to the banquet, could hardly hide his excitement.
I became the escort of a nobleman.
And it isnt for any ordinary nobleman either. I became the escort of Roman Dmitry.
With the fact that he had be an escort for someone he admired, Kevin wanted to do his job better than ever before. Naturally, he got greedy and asked Hans for a suit of armor. Then, he came out wearing a nice armor that barely fit him, and put on a helmet that didnt fit his head and showed a serious expression.
Roman Dmitrys escort, Kevinfollowing Chris advice to be careful with his words and actions, he tried his best to make himself look like the right person for the role. However, the perspective of others was different. No matter how hard Kevin tried, he couldnt help but look like a boy in his mid-teens.
Who is he?
I heard hes Roman Dmitrys escort.
Pfft, stop joking. Ive heard rumors that Roman Dmitry is the eldest son who is abandoned by Dmitry, but why is his escort a young kid who cant even wield a sword?
Thats Dmitrys level, I guess?
In front of the banquets door, in a situation where each nobles escorts guarded their positions, the knights engraved with Barcos pattern were mocking Kevin. Nevertheless, Kevin tried to stay calm and listen. However, at the sight of them not lowering their voices at all, Kevin blushed in anger.
Hold it in. It was Chris who said that. Of course, he was also listening to the knights, but he knew it was not good to argue with the knights of Barco.
They are knights of the Barco family. If we react hastily in a situation where we dont know what kind of rtionship the young master has with the Barco family, then he may get in trouble because of us. I already told you before we left for the banquetwe are Dmitrys face, and our lords reputation depends on our words and actions. So, no matter what they say, keep yourposure and show your dignity as an escort.
I understand. He nodded his head. He knew he would be disrespected. However, that was nothing unusual for him. Instead, it was normal for Kevin, who lived in a slum, so he tried to ignore the gossip of the knights. However, as time went on, it got progressively worse. They approached Kevin and looked at him.
Wow. How could someone seriously think of bringing a kid like this as an escort?
Look at this. The helmet doesnt even fit properly. What an escort. He seems to have picked up a matching suit of armor from the smithy, but still, hes deficient. I guess thats why your lord is called Dmitrys Fool.
Kevin raised his eyes. He had tolerated them swearing at him; however, the moment they mentioned Dmitrys Fool and disrespected his lord, he retorted, Watch your mouth.
What?
Young Master Roman isnt someone who is going to listen to that. So, be careful now.
This bastard!
The knights expressions suddenly became harsh.
Barco and DmitryThe rtionship between the two families was strained due to Lawrence. Moreover, since Anthony Barco usually ignored Roman Dmitry, his knights did not feel the need to treat the people of the Dmitry family well. Their background was their strength. Even so, a knight who was incensed by Kevin swung hisrge hand toward the young Dmitry knights face.
p!
Say that again, you bastard.
Kevins head turned. Seeing blood gushing from Kevins face, Chris put his hand on his sword. However, he couldnt unsheathe it. Of course, it was right to defend Kevin, but he was worried that his liege would be the one who would need to take responsibility for their actions. And Kevin understood that. In the ghetto, he was taught to pay back for what he suffered, but the moment his eyes met Chris, he suppressed his anger.
I am the young masters sword.
Romans escort and his swordHaving decided to be a useful person to Roman, Kevin turned his gaze away from the knights with a stiff face. It was him expressing he didnt want to deal with them anymore.
Seeing that, the knights of Barco spoke angrily, Come on, lets see how long you can keep your pride.
Once again, the knight raised his arm. And, the moment he was about to p Kevins cheek,
p!
A satisfying sound rang out.
Surprisingly, it wasnt Kevin who was pped. Roman, who had suddenly appeared at the scene, had pped the hell out of Barcos knight.
Chapter 27: What Happened At The Banquet (5)
Barcos knight, Benson, could not ept reality even after feeling the tingling shock on his cheek. Did I just get pped across the face? His cheek was hurting.
As an escort of the Barco family, who had a huge reputation in the surrounding area, it wasnt the pain that he could not ept, it was the act of being pped. He confirmed the other persons faceRoman Dmitry. He understood why Roman Dmitry hit him, but due to his reputation as a fool, Benson could not contain his wrath.
How dare this bastKeuk!
p!
Once again, his head spun. Embarrassed, Benson grabbed his cheek and tried to stop Roman, but Romans hand pped his cheek again.
p!
p! p!
Once, twice, and even thriceEach time Roman attacked him, Benson couldnt even counter his ps. Nevertheless, Roman did not stop hitting Bensons face even when his face had not returned to its original position, and Benson, who was initially both confident and angry at Roman, withdrew. His head was spinning as if he had rolled down from a cliff. Consecutively, the pain outweighed his poor self-esteem, and while staggering, Benson waved his arms and begged earnestly.
P-please!
His cheek was hurting. It was hurting so much one would think someone had poured moltenva over it. Although he had lived a life ustomed to suffering, Romans touch had the power to make people powerless. At that moment, he understoodhe had made a huge mistake.
Regardless, Roman neither gave him a chance to apologize nor did he allow him to make any excuses. Even though aristocrats from the banquet began to gather while seeing themotion outside, he pped Bensons face countless times with a cold expression.
Bensons blood sshed on the floor, and even his teeth came out. He was staggering even while he was on his knees, and before he knew it, he was holding onto Romans legs.
Clearly, the situation had gotten dire. Btedly, Kevin and Chris tried to stop him.
Young master!
This is enough punishment, my liege! The opponent is Barcos knight. Even considering your rtionship with them, it isnt good to go this far!
They were correct. However, even though they uttered advice, Roman nced at them with a blood-sttered face and said, I will be the one to decide the standard of sufficient punishment. Chris, Kevin, what kind of punishment do you think is appropriate for a knight who bad-mouths me, Dmitrys eldest son? Even if this guy dies by my hands today, its only the price he needs to pay for the words he uttered. Even with that, I wont be going beyond any boundaries.
RomanRight now, he wasnt a benevolent lord. Benson had crossed the line set by Roman, resulting in a little bit of the cruelty of the Heavenly Demon being revealed to others.
Good sociability and kindness towards his subordinatesThey were the necessary elements to maintain power. However, in the end, there are certain things that must also be done in order to rule well and maintain ones throne. One such thing was punishing miscreants to set an example for others.
There was a clear standard of punishment. In front of everyone, Roman was showing how he would deal with those who crossed the line.
And once again, he pulled his hand back to p Benson. However, at the moment he grabbed his head and was about to p him,
What the hell is this?!
Anthony Barco appeared.
He couldnt believe it. Roman Dmitry dared to punish the Barco familys knights in front of everyone even though it was Barcos banquet. Certainly, it was beyond his authority. And, with a face so blisteringly red as if it would explode at any given moment, Anthony Barco shouted, Roman! Even though you are the eldest son of the Dmitry family, it is absolutely uneptable to meddle with the Barco familys knights. So, stop that right now and apologize for your behavior!
The recent conversation in the private room-He had totally forgotten about it. Back then, he bowed his head for peace and mutual interest, but being openly ignored in front of everyone was something he could not tolerate.
Alternately looking at Anthony and Roman, a look of interest appeared on the faces of the nobles who were holding their breath. Now, Anthony Barco put even more strength into his voice. He had thought Roman had obviously crossed the line. Thus, he truly deserved his anger.
However,
Why should I apologize?
Roman was not agitated even a little bit. Still holding Bensons head, he said coldly while looking at Anthony Barco, As I was leaving the banquet, I heard a Barco knight bad-mouthing me. Moreover, as he continued bad-mouthing me, he even made demeaning remarks to the Dmitry family. And in front of me, he dared to touch the face of someone from Dmitry. Anthony Barco, do you still think what I did was wrong?
Even so, this has crossed the line!
Line, huh.
Pfft.
Anthony, of course, also knew that this was Bensons responsibility. Still, the reason he could not back down was not because he wanted to protect Benson but because of the gazes of the people around him. He was desperately asking Roman to back down just once. Nevertheless, despite Anthony Barcos gaze asking to save face, Roman did not follow his intentions in the slightest.
Did you already forget what I said back in the private room? I dont know how the rtionship between the two of us, and furthermore, the rtionship between our families, will change due to my personal resentment. From now on, you should be clear about your attitude towards me, Anthony. Will we continue to maintain our current rtionship, or will we devour each other every time we meet? My patience is not as great as you think. So, decide your attitude right now.
People who were gathered there were perplexed. Initially, they had thought that it was a simple dispute, but they didnt know that it would turn into a problem that would bring up the rtionship between their families.
Moreover, the current situation was also Romans intention. During his lifetime, the original Roman Dmitry had lived like an idiotAn idiot who was not treated properly outside, even though the Dmitry family was the powerhouse of the North-East region of Cairo. It couldnt even be said that it was anybody elses fault. Truthfully, it was Roman Dmitrys fault for not taking advantage of his own strengths, and the current Roman wanted to rectify that fact as he began his new life.
My name is Roman Dmitry.
The eldest son of the Dmitry family, Roman Dmitry.
Even though he was up against Barco, he showed everyone that he was a man who could utter such rude remarks to them. BensonHe was just an excuse. From the moment Roman entered Barcos banquet, he was looking for an opportunity to prove his worth even after he had won the favor of the surrounding nobles through conversation. That was his intention when he had epted to go to the banquet.
And, in a situation that arose from his opponents mistakes, Roman chuckled and attacked Benson like a predator who had finally cornered his prey. His sharp white teeth were exposed to Benson. Seeing Romans predator-like attitude, Anthony Barco could not hide his embarrassment.
Damn it.
Romans enmity and the gazes around him; in his heart, he wanted to fight. However, he knew that if he did, his mistake could not be undone through any means. After experiencing it firsthand in the private room, he could not deny that Roman had changed, and he could not risk their family rtions being disrupted due to Romans personal resentment.
What if that happens? One-sidedly, it is definitely Barcos loss.
With a bit of patience and perseverance, he could get his hands on Lawrences fertilends and Flora Lawrence. Thus, he didnt think it was necessary to upset Dmitry and ruin his grand ns. Little by little, Anthony Barco fell into self-rationalization. Nevertheless, he struggled to ignore the gazes around him, thinking that he had no choice but to choose one option.
Eventually, he said, Thinking about it, you are correct. If Dmitrys knight had insulted me in front of others and touched a member of the Barco family, I would have punished him simrly. This is absolutely our fault.
He took a step back. After bending his pride, he struggled to add meaningless excuses, saying he would have punished him simrly if he had been in the same situation. And that was the end of it. Roman smiled and pulled Bensons head forward, You think so?
And when Bensons eyes, tinged with fear, turned to him, Roman forced his head to the floor and said, Show some respect.
At those words, Benson squeezed his eyes shut. In the end, he was carried away on a stretcher. He was beaten so severely that his face had be bloody, and fragments of his teeth were left where he initially was, swimming in blood.
With that, Romans aim ofing to the banquet had been achieved. He wiped the blood off his hands with his handkerchief and left the party with Chris and Kevin.
On the way back to Dmitry, Kevin, who was silently following Roman, said with a face as if he hadmitted treason, Sorry. Because of me, my liege had to suffer embarrassment. He truly felt miserable. If only he had been a knight like Chris, Barcos knights would not have dared to argue with him, and Roman would not have been involved in useless things.
Chris also added, Im sorry as well. Even while seeing Kevin being beaten, and them insulting Dmitry, I did not respond. If I am to be punished for this, I will ept that punishment and never allow this to happen again in the future.
Chris had power. Still, he remained calm for Roman. If he had known that Roman would be angry enough to be hostile to Barco, he would have drawn his sword and fought from the beginning.
Tap.
Roman stopped walking. Then, he turned to his men and spoke calmly, You guys made the best choice for me. It must have been difficult to be patient but thank you for being calm.
Today, neither of them was responsible. From anyones perspective, the Barco family had power, and Roman Dmitry had no power or authority to treat them badly. If Roman was unprepared and had an argument with the Barco family, he might have faced trouble in front of everyone. Chris and Kevin knew that. They acknowledged Romans strength, but his position as Dmitrys sessor and authority was unstable, so his situation could have taken a turn for the worse if they had taken any different actions. However, that didnt mean their response was perfect either.
Being mistreated, of course, leads to anger. Your choice did avoid the worst oue, but it isnt the choice I wanted you to make. In the future, remember how to behave when someone spits in your face. If you do that, nothing like today will ever happen again. At least in the region of North-East in the kingdom of Cairo, there will be no one who will dare to disrespect the Dmitry family.
While living at the bottom of the cave in his original life, Baek Joong-hyuk was powerless. So, he used his tools and smashed everyones bosss head with a stone, making him the new king of the 12 children of the Heavenly Demon.
However, the situation right now was different from back then.
You can do anything when you dont have power, but when you take on power, you risk the life of yourrades as well. And for that, I knew what actions to take at what time.
When it was not the right time, he smiled, and when the time was right, even if others judged him to be reckless, he cut off his opponents head without hesitation. In that process, he crossed numerous life-or-death situations.
Chris and Kevin were trying to act in his best interests, but if they had known what actions to take at what time, they wouldnt have stood still today.
Just like the situation with the Barco family and even the Blood Fang, if Dmitrys strength was urately grasped, even if they crossed the line, there would be no problem.
And,
Even if it is something you have to endure, keep your opponents face clearly in your eyes. There is a difference between simply being patient and bowing helplessly. Your eyes must not lose the intent to crush your opponent when the time is right. Im not the type of person who can tolerate someone being higher than me. You will have to get used to itif you want to follow me, you need to ce everyone else in this world under your feet.
At that moment, Chris and Kevin thoughtRoman Dmitry is a man who will lead a reigning life. And in order to be a person suitable for him, they must strive not to remain in the realm of everyone elsesmon sense and thoughts.
Roman walked ahead; Chris and Kevin followed him. Looking at Romans reliable back, the two mens footsteps were more firm, and they felt a stronger trust in him than they had ever felt.
The Heavenly DemonThe power that dominated all of Murim was now, little by little, taking shape here in the kingdom of Cairo.
Chapter 28: Recruitment (1)
On the next day, Roman received the materials he had requested from Hans.
This is information about the Barco family, young master. ording to the intelligence guild, their recent behavior seems unusual.
A few days ago, Roman had looked into the Barco family. He had a rough idea of their level but was determined that detailed information was required for future ns. So, he sent amission to the ck Moon, an information guild active in the North-East region of Cairo.
- I want you to collect information about what the Barcos have been up totely and how powerful they are.
After Hans left, Roman read the papers for himself.
Flip.
[The Barco family was established in the North-East region over a hundred years ago. However, they became a true powerhouse when the people of the Barco family entered the central government. In fact, their military power is not as strong as one might think, but the influence of the central government is absolute in the kingdom of Cairo.]
The Cairo KingdomAmong the two empires and six kingdoms that make up the Smander Continent, it was a small country surrounded by other countries. Except for the mountains in the North-East, due to the Cairo Kingdom bordering other countries, it suffered from foreign invasions from a long time ago. As a result, the central government was naturally empowered. Basically, local nobles had the authority to train private soldiers. Still, since there were menacing enemies outside the country, they had no choice but to work together with the central government to survive.
In particr, the power of conscription was absolute. If the conscription was not followed, one would be regarded as outside the boundaries of the Cairo Kingdom. Then, the central government would dispatch troops to subdue the rebellion and retake the territory inside the kingdom of Cairo. Moreover, the surrounding lords who helped in the process received a certain amount ofnd as a reward, and a new noble who listened to the central government was introduced. As a result, the central governments authority was absolute. And this meant the power of the capital aristocrats had to be strong. The Barco family had such a central government backing them; thus, the system granted them intangible power.
[The Barco family recently took advantage of their connection with the central government to secure arge loan through the Golden Bank. It would be impossible for most other nobles to get thatrge of a loan, but it is assumed that the Barco family made this transaction using a credit guarantee without any particr coteral. And the money they secured was used to recruit the Berge mercenaries. The Berge mercenary group has about 100 A-ss mercenaries, and their main job is to intervene in the strife between territories and receivemissions.]
The information was extremely detailed. It exined how Barco secured the money and what they intended and did with it.
[Also, considering their conscription of their citizens, its estimated that they will attack in 2 weeks.]
Clearly, Barco had finished their preparations. Once Dmitry revealed that the marriage with Lawrence had been broken off, they moved in fast, and now, Lawrence would have to block Barcos attack through their own forces, without making any mistakes. This was a situation in which war was imminent. ording to the rumors, Viscount Lawrence was meeting with the surrounding nobles and trying to get some kind of support.
The Barco family gained strength by utilizing their connections with the central government. The difference in their power is obvious, and leaving Dmitry aside, there is no family who will dare to risk helping Lawrence and going against Barco. Even if I wait and see, it will be virtually impossible for Lawrence to hold on for more than a month.
Now, the result was obvious. Therefore, Roman now thought of a different premise. What if Barco and Dmitry get together? He scrutinized his enemy; he calcted the variables and thought of the worst-case scenario, but his conclusions about the contingency never changed.
Even if we fought a hundred times, Dmitry would still win every single time.An overwhelming differenceThat was Romans conclusion.
There was something people often misunderstoodThey thought wealth and power were separate things, but for a family like Dmitry, who had enormous wealth, it was different. Normal aristocrats usually kept around 200 enlisted soldiers in their private army. Since the cost of maintaining more soldiers than that was too high, they simply maintained an appropriate amount of troops to rule and maintain control over the territory, and in special situations such as war, they recruited ordinary people to increase their troops. And the Barco family wasnt much different. However, the employment of the Berge mercenaries, who specialized in battle, was a problem that could have a significant impact on the war.
On the contrary, the Dmitry family was different. They always maintained more than 300 enlisted men and fostered an armed group much more capable than ordinary soldiersthe Dmitry Knights. Even if one doesnt consider that, most of the soldiers conscripted by other nobles were poorly armed, and Dmitry, befitting the reputation of a cksmithing family, fully equipped their conscripts. They did not simply throw a bamboo spear in their hands and push the conscripts into the battlefield. At the very least, they provided them with leather armor and a hard iron spear as supplies to protect themselves. Thus, even if the conscripts were ordinary citizens, Dmitrys fighting power had to be slightly higher than other nobles. And finally, Dmitry started with good connections in the first ceThey basically needed the means to protect themselves in order to do business across the continent, so they had a close rtionship with Benjamins mercenaries for decades. In the beginning, Benjamins mercenary corps was notrge, but with the support of Dmitry, they eventually became a group that had more than 500 mercenaries.
In other words, if anyone wanted to have a dispute with Dmitry, they needed to consider the involvement of Benjamins mercenaries in the dispute as well. Barco and DmitryThe difference between the two was enormous. The intangible power of the central government alone could not ovee Dmitry in the North-East region, at the very least.
Dmitrycks neither wealth nor power. The thing holding Dmitry back is that Romero Dmitrys origins were that of amoner. Due to the short history of the family and itsmon origin, the nobles of Cairo do not recognize the Dmitry family as nobility. Nevertheless, regardless of their perception, it is an undeniable truth that Dmitry is the absolute powerhouse in the North-East region of Cairo.
Dmitry had power. If Roman borrowed the power of his family, punishing the Barcoswho caused the death of the original Roman Dmitrywas as simple as breathing. However, Roman had no intention of doing that. Now at a crossroads, he knew what he had to do to make a leap in this world.
Even if one looks at the situation with the knights of the Barco family, the nobles in the North-East region dont think of Roman Dmitry as such a big threat, regardless of his background. While the original Roman lived a life worthy of being treated like that, I, Baek Joong-hyuk, am different. Anthony Barco dared to mess with me. Therefore, he will pay a reasonable price, and borrowing the power of my family is not the right way to prove myself.
In the cave, in front of all his brothers, Baek Joong-hyuk had smashed the bosss head by himself. At that moment, his reputation changed drastically. He, who had only been seen as the weakest, had made a monumental and necessary leap forward.
Roman was lost in thought.
How will I be able to achieve maximum results with minimum effort? Well, what is certain is that to build something of my own, I need people to support me.
Ding.
Hans.
Roman called for Hans. He had much to do in the next two weeks.
Around the time the news about the imminent war between Lawrence and Barco was spreading in the North-East region, a man arrived in Dmitry.
Dmitry remains the same as ever.
That mans name was Lucas; he was a B-ss mercenary. As a mercenary, he had experienced many things and even participated in the recent battle at the border. There were even moments when he seriously thought he would die. Fortunately, he managed to survive by stepping on the corpses of hisrades, and in need of rest, he left the battlefield without even renewing his mercenary contract.
And now, Lucas hade to Dmitry to reorganize. Although he wasnt born in Dmitry, Dmitrys forge was extremely famous among mercenaries for its high quality.
Fuck, I wont even go anywhere near the border next time. My ten-year mercenary life almost ended that day because the bastards with brains for decoration ran wild without knowing anything. Sigh, damned dog-like bastards.
A sigh came out of his mouth. Looking down, he noticed how badly damaged his chained armor had gotten.
The armor I bought for arge amount of money got torn in several ces and exposed my wounds, and it seemed that even my bare skin would bepletely cut if the armor was hit a little more.
Due to that, he spat out swear words bitterly during the battle. He almost lost his one and only precious life due to purchasing his armor from a new ce. And Dmitrys iron and armaments were considered one of the best. So he headed straight to Dmitry, and as soon as he arrived, he went to the cksmiths shop and put in a request for the production of a new weapon.
Lets stay in Dmitry for a while and do some recuperation.
The battlefield was tedious. Whenever he thought of the moment he was covered in blood from head to toe, he could already feel his teeth trembling. Lucas took a step forward. He was nning to go to a restaurant and have a meal, but in the city square, he noticed many people were gathered and gossiping about something.
Murmur murmur.
Whats going on?
He was curious. Having lived as a mercenary for decades, it was natural for him to live out of curiosity and almost die of curiosityThat was something in his DNA, and he cut through the crowd and burrowed inside as naturally as if he were being dragged by a ma. There was a bulletin board in front of him. It was mainly used by the lord of the estate to give orders or to convey information to the general public, but one article on the bulletin board caught peoples attention.
[Recruitment of private soldiers]
-Eligibility requirements: A healthy body and a desire to be strong.
-Number of spots: 30
-Sry: 8 silvers per month.
-Special Note: The recruited soldiers will belong solely to Roman Dmitry, not the Dmitry family. Keeping this in mind, I hope only those willing to give their lives for Roman Dmitry will apply.
It was a recruitment noticeand honestly, the conditions were not bad. The average cost for a family of four to live well per month was around five silvers, but giving eight silvers was extremely good, even considering the risk allowance. Besides, there was nothing special about the requirements and qualifications needed to apply. Of course, the conditions were harsh enough for ordinary people, but it was different for Lucas, a B-ss mercenary. He showed a serious expression.
This recruitment has nothing to do with me.
Being a B-ss mercenary, he wasnt in a position where he needed to enter the ranks as a private soldier. If he was going to swear allegiance to the nobleman, he would have to be paid at least 50 silvers every month, so it was a matter he didnt even need to consider.
However, just then,
If youre thinking of applying, forget it. There must be hundreds of applicants already.
The old man next to him said something unexpected. To Lucas, it seemed the old man had misunderstood that Lucas was interested in the recruitment notice. Normally, he would have ignored it, but Lucas couldnt just listen to the old mans seemingly foolish words.
Hundreds of people want to be Roman Dmitrys private soldier? Is he even worth it?
Roman Dmitry was, of course, famous in the area. Lucas also visited Dmitry often, so he knew just how pathetic Roman Dmitry was.
Was it two years ago? That was when Ist visited Dmitry, and watching Roman Dmitry lose money at the gambling house while getting drunk, I thought that the baron known as Romero Dmitry had failed in raising his children properly.
However, today, hundreds of people were supporting him. Of course, no matter how important money was, the future under Roman Dmitry was clear as crystal.
Was that why?Lucas asked curiously, Is this seriously worth it? Even if he gives me eight silvers every month, isnt he still Roman Dmitry, who is known as Dmitrys Fool? You never know what hardships you will face when you be his private soldier.
Hearing those words, the old mans eyes widened. He looked at Lucas with a puzzled expression on his face.
Im a foreigner, so I dont know much about this situation myself. However, Roman Dmitry isnt the person we used to know. He not only subjugated the Blood Fang by himself, he cares for his people from the bottom of his heart!
Recently, a rumor had spread among Dmitryand the enthusiasm for this private soldiers recruitment announcement had originated from that rumor.
Chapter 29: Recruitment (2)
The day Kevin was summoned by Roman, his family were rid of the threat of the Blood Fang in their lives and cleaned up their messy house.
Damn those guys. They havepletely messed up our house.
Well, at least we made it back home. If it hadnt been for Young Master Romans actions, I dont know what we would be going through now.
His wife, Michelle, optimistically answered the words of her husbandrk. Back then, the rk family had a hellish day. They were robbed of their savings, and the nasty men who visited them every day were screaming and breaking stuff all around the house. rk always had a bruised face, and Michelle could only sit down on the ground and weep. Nevertheless, he still said he would watch over his daughter even while suffering from such circumstances, so she always clenched her teeth and endured the pain.
Due to a single transaction, a farmers dream of cultivating his ownnd had gone to hell because he met a vicious criminal group.
Is it really true that Young Master Roman subjugated the Blood Fang by himself? The young master I know is not a person who can do that. Kevin made a lot of fuss and told me that Young Master Roman was a great man, but I cant believe it because of what Ive seen and heard about him.
Thest few days had been unbelievable for rk. As if it wasnt enough that Roman Dmitry rescued Kevin; he even went to Lawrence and subjugated the Blood Fang. The hell they had been experiencing for such a long time was finally over. And Romans servant, Hans, also came to take care of the rk family, which allowed them to return home safely.
Roman was undoubtedly their benefactor. Nevertheless, they were doubtful and anxious because their only son had left the house to follow Roman.
Dmitrys FoolKnowing how such a reputation had been built, they were worried about whether it was worth it for their son to dedicate his life to him.
Michelle said, The truth is not important to us. She squatted down on the floor and cleared the messy and shattered bowl pieces. Those shattered pieces clearly represented the hard times they had been through until now.
As rumors say, the Dmitry family may have manipted the situation to control Young Master Romans reputation. However, the important thing is that we got help from him. If Young Master Roman hadnt helped us, we dont even know what the Blood Fang would be subjecting us to right now. So the truth doesnt matter. We have been greatly blessed by Young Master Roman, and no matter what the world says about him, we must live with gratitude for Young Master Roman for the rest of our lives.
She trusted RomanFor the single fact that he blessed their family with help, Michelle was wary of anyone bad-mouthing Roman. Also, he was the one whom her son would be following in the future. Indeed, her trust was well-founded. Naturally, Michelle herself would also do anything for Roman.
Just then,
Knock knock.
Are you there?
A mans voice was heard from outside the house.
For a moment, the members of the rk family were nervous. The memories of bad guys storming into their house surfaced back in their minds, and they feared something like that would happen again.
However, when they opened the door, they were greeted with a warm and kind smile. Hans said while smiling, This is an order from Young Master RomanI will guide you to the new house you will be living in in the future.
Hans words were like a blessing that hade down from the heavens.
They were stunnedAt the sight unfolding before their eyes, Kevins family could note back to their senses.
Are you seriously telling us to live here from now on?
rks voice was trembling as if he would burst into tears. The house in front of his eyes was utterly different from the shack he and his family had lived in earlier. Seeing the natural reaction to the beautifully built wooden house, Hans smiled and exined, Of course. Also, this isnt Young Master Romans only gift for you. A part of thend owned by Young Master Roman will be leased to Mr. rk. Of course, you dont need to pay any additional charges for that. The young master had made a promise to Kevin to look after his family, so you can think of the house andnd as him keeping that promise and rewarding you.
A good house andndThat was what they had been dreaming of all their life. Suddenly being in a situation where it had been aplished instantly, rk spoke cautiously while suppressing his trembling emotions, We already received a lot of grace from Young Master Roman just by him subjugating the Blood Fang. Nevertheless, may I ask you the reason why he is being so gracious? If we are receiving this in exchange for the sacrifice of our son, I cannot ept this. So please tell me the truth.
Romans gift was seriously too excessiveKevin was just an ordinary boy, and his father knew he didnt deserve such a great reward.
Why?
He couldnt understand why Roman was being so good to them.
Hans simplyughed, Even I cannot fully understand the intentions of Young Master Roman. However, what is certain is that the young master intends to raise Kevin as his own person in the future. Thats the only reason for such a reward. As he intends for Kevin to be his own person, Young Master Roman ordered me to help the rest of Kevins family live a peaceful life as well.
I see.
Still, what he couldnt understand remained the sameHowever, Hanss smile and his words of raising Kevin as his own person calmed his anxious heart, albeit only a little.
Afterward, Hans left quickly. Then, Kevins family members, who had been staring at the house for quite a while, sat down and wept, regardless of whoever saw them.
Afortable houseHow hard had they been working to achieve that? And seeing that they finally received it, rk wept as he held his wife and daughter in his hands. Of course, for a while, their crying didnt stop. And not long after, the news began to spread, although little by little, throughout Dmitry.
Rumors naturally circtedThe rk family from the slums seeded in entering the castle.
Did you hear that rumor?
What rumor?
The rk familyThe family that had caused a stir by misusing money taken from the usury group Blood Fang was called by Roman Dmitry to enter and live inside the castle. Moreover, the rumors say they got thend for free!
Really?!
The man was startled. His reaction was natural. Entering the castle was a symbol of risen status. People without exceptional wealth had no choice but to live in the slums outside the castle. And the rk family, who were not very rich, had seeded in entering the castle. Of course, at first, most people didnt believe it. They didnt think there was any reason for Roman Dmitry to treat the rk family like that, but as time passed, the rumor started popping up more and more.
The rumors were true. The rk family not only lives in a good wooden house on the outskirts of the castle now, but they were also leasednd to farm on. You can trust me because I only said it after seeing it myself.
You really never know whats going to happen in life. The rk family, who almostpletely ruined their lives due to usury, seeded in turning their lives around in a totally unexpected way. By the way, the recent actions of Young Master Roman are also shocking. In the past, I only heard rumors of him causing an ident somewhere, but after the subjugation of Blood Fang, he even invited the rk family to the castle. Hes definitely different from before.
RomanOnce again, he had be the protagonist of the rumors. Simplu due to the fact that Kevins whole familys status had risen because he decided to follow Roman, the way people looked at Roman instantly changedKevin was an ordinary boy. As he was given a house andnd just because he swore allegiance to Roman, that meant the others had a chance as well.
Was that why? As the rk familys story spread across Dmitry, people started moring that bing a part of Roman Dmitrys life and swearing allegiance to be a jackpot. Indeed, it wasnt a false rumor. In fact, that was the obvious result. However, some people still spoke negatively of Roman because of his reputation as Dmitrys Fool.
Tsk tsk tsk, you idiots. You have lived in Dmitry for several decades and are still excited about the rumors. Do you seriously see Roman Dmitry as someone who will treat you that way? Of course, the subjugation of the Blood Fang was a setup by the Dmitry family! I bet Kevin will appear dead before us all soon enough.
Even then, there was power in the remarks of those who spat out negativements toward Roman Dmitry. However, after some time and finishing touches, something thatpletely changed Roman Dmitrys reputation happened.
After Barcos banquet, immediately after returning to the Dmitry estate, Roman said, You should go on a vacation for three days.
A vacation?
Kevin rubbed his eyes. A vacation? And that too for 3 days? He couldnt easily ept itThe poor had no vacation. While in the slums, on sunny days, he went out to work no matter what his condition was, and only when there was no work or the weather was terrible could he rx at home. Thus, the word vacation was very unfamiliar to him.
As he looked at Roman with a nk expression on his face showing he did not know what to do, Roman said as if it was nothing special, Getting a good rest is also a part of training, Kevin. Youve worked hard all this time, so go and have a good time with your family.
I understand.
Just like that, Kevin took a vacation. Naturally, he was stunned. Kevin, who had earlier cut off contact with the outside world and focused only on his training, was not ustomed to going back to meet his family.
Honestly, its funny even if you think only a little bit about itKevin has lived with his family all his life. However, the short time he lived with Roman now upied a huge ce in Kevins life.
Is this the real Roman Dmitry?
Roman Dmitry was like an onion. Like the differentyers in an onion, when dealing with foes such as the Blood Fang, he let out his cruel side, showing no mercy; however, to his own person, he was unbelievably kind and devoting. Of course, he wasnt warm to everyone. As his past actions clearly showed, whenever he moved, he didnt move without any purpose, and he did not recklessly consider just anyone as his own person.
A person who made and followed his own rulesThat was Roman. Kevin didnt know what the real Roman was like, but there was one thing he was sure of.
Before Kevin went on vacation, Hans came over and said, You havent seen your family in a long time, so how can you go visit them while looking like that? Young Master Roman has prepared clean clothes for you, so change into them before going to meet your family. And dont you need money to buy gifts for your family? From now on, you will be paid 30 silvers every month, so go and have a good time. He doesnt care whether you buy a gift or luxuriate with it.
Clean clothes and moneyThose were Romans gifts to him. Kevin cried. Wow, he was such a meticulous person. Despite always keeping a cold expression, Roman always knew what Kevin needed. His cold expression doesnt matter to me. My liege treated me preciously, and that is enough for me to follow him.
Then, Kevin startedughing. He went to the shower room, washed, and changed into the clothes Roman had prepared for him beforehand. Now, he had a different set of clothes from the loose-fitting ones he usually wore. The soft feeling of the luxurious clothes wrapped around his body made him ecstatic, and as the silver coins nked inside his pocket, he began to feel excited as he would see his family in a different form today. However, back then, Kevin had no idea what had happened to his familyThey were living a much better and more luxurious life than before, just like he had changed into the clean clothes given to him by Roman.
Chapter 30: Recruitment (3)
At first, he thought it was strangeWhen told to go to the outskirts of the castle rather than the shack in the slums, Kevin looked puzzled as if he was a child who could not understand English.
Why are you telling me to go there?
He never thought his family would have moved to the outskirtsKevins parents did not have enough money to move to the castle, and they had given all their emergency funds to the Blood Fang due to their constant threats. So he simply thought that there was some business.That was the only thing Kevin could think of, and with the thought of meeting his parents and his sister, he stopped by a bakery to buy baguettes and whipped cream.
Marie will really like it.
His sister ate hard bread every morning and oftenined, Why cant we eat freshly made bread? Then, Kevin looked at her with a sullen look on his face as she put the bread down; however, he couldnt promise anything. The price difference between freshly made bread and bread hardened by cooling was more than double, and in particr, he couldnt even dare to buy fresh cream that could be eaten by spreading it on bread.
Every now and then, everyone likes to splurge; however, knowing that hunger would be the price of her luxury, she grew mature at an early age and ate the hard bread Kevin stuffed into her mouth while ignoring her desires.
However, today, it would be differentThere was still a lot of money left even after buying freshly baked bread and whipped cream, and Kevin decided to give the rest of his money to his parents once he met them. Eventually, he startedughing. And with light and joyous footsteps, he arrived at the ce, albeit unprepared for what awaited him.
And then,
What is this?!
He was ggerbastered by what he saw, and his mouth was open so widely it was as if he was expecting a bird toe and sit inside it. The sight that had unfolded in front of him was the very definition of unbelievableHis parents, who earlier lived in a shack, were sipping tea in the yard of a stylish wooden house, and warm bread was steaming on the table as if it were pure bliss. Shockingly, that wasnt all. His sister, Marie, who used to wear shabby clothes made from pieces of different fabric, was wearing a pure white dress and watering the flowers in the yard.
Kevins world had utterly changedhis family was no longer poor and was living the life of ordinary people who could enjoy everyday things.
Brother!
Son?!
Kevins family found him standing outside, albeit btedly.
Finally seeing her brother after a whole month, Marie ran and hugged him, and rk and Michelle also saw their sons face reddened with tears. It was time for a well-deserved family reunion. Although the freshly baked bread and whipped cream he had brought faded from his thoughts, Kevin was truly relieved to know that his family was doing so well.
And then, he wonderedHis familys living conditions had changed. So what the hell had happened in the past one month? Seeing him confused, his father, rk, spoke on behalf of his family, At first, we were confused as well. Young Master Romans servant, Mr. Hans, came to visit and gave us a house andnd to cultivate in the future, exining that it was Young Master Romans order. Not only that, but he also helped us with the connections and financial support necessary to get a seat in the castle. Honestly, I seem to have been living a dream the past few days.
Kevins fathers talk was longHe talked about the past and how his life had changed. However, Kevin couldnt hear his father for even a moment. The fact that the changes in his family hade from Roman reminded him of what Roman said to himIf you ept my offer, your family will never have to worry about their livelihood again. In a warm house that blocks the cold wind, eating three delicious meals every day, they will not only live a life in which they wont need to work hard but will also be able to enjoy hobbies. Living like that is simple. I n to do the same in the future. The day Roman epted Kevin as his own person, he had promised him that.
Kevin had earlier thought he would need to sacrifice his life for Roman only due to the grace he had received recently, but Roman had kept his promise to him even without him realizing itKevins family no longer needed to worry about their livelihood. Also, the warm wooden house kept the cold wind out, and the food on the table clearly indicated a prosperous life.
At that moment, Kevin started crying. With a burning feeling in his chest, Kevin lowered his head and swallowed his tears. Thank you very much, my liege.
Thank you.Even though they lived in a hierarchical society where the difference in status was considered absolute, Roman did not turn away from his promise to an ordinary boy who was nothing to the society. At that moment, Kevin realized his own beliefs were not wrongRoman was a man worthy of giving his life and swearing allegiance to, and now it seemed that even if he died for him, he would truly die with a smile on his face.
Lets go back.
Now is definitely not the time to rx. He knew how powerless he was at Barcos banquet, so he needed to be stronger by training in the Demonic Spirit Art as soon as possible. He didnt even care if he died in the process. He was sure Roman would keep his promise to look after his family, and as long as he had that confidence, he had no need to regret his choice.
I will be strong.Once again, Kevin made up his mind to dedicate his life to Roman.
However, rk, who had been talking in utterance until recently, suddenly looked at Kevins face, and his expression hardened instantly.
Were you beaten by Young Master Roman?
He saw the wounds on Kevins face. Clearly, the red, swollen cheeks were signs of violence. The human heart is deceitful. So Kevins parents, who were expressing their gratitude to Roman until recently, showed a fierce expression at that moment. Tell me honestly. Did Young Master Roman actually touch your face?
They understood they could have been mistaken. Dmitrys FoolRumors that undermined Romans reputation also included the evil deed of him throwing swords atmoners. And if the traces of violence were due to Roman, Kevins parents would agonize over being rewarded in return for their sons suffering.
N-No. Young Master Roman would never do that!
Then why is your face like that?
Thats actually
Kevin hurriedly pped his hands.In response to his parents wish to know the truth, he countlessly recounted what he had experienced at Barcos banquet.
And for that reason, I was pped in the face by a knight of the Barco family. However, not only did Young Master Roman not ignore it; he stood up for meHe asked the knight why he had beaten me, his own person, and he even punished Barcos knight in front of everyone at the banquet. Thanks to that, I was able to avoid turning into a clown in front of everyone. So, please dont misunderstand Young Master Roman. I know that he is called by a bad nickname, but in reality, at least the one I have experienced, he is not a violent person.
Is that actually true?
Yes. You know Im not someone who would lie to my parents. So, please respect Young Master Roman.
Hearing Kevins words, the rks looked at each other with puzzled faces. Of course, there was no way it was Romans fault. However, his actions were entirely out of themon sense of the rk family. Rather than hitting Kevin, which wouldve easily solved the problem and avoided making a fuss, Roman had punished Barcos knight.
Hearing Kevin say that Roman had punished Barcos knight, they became certainRoman Dmitry is utterly different from the rumors about him. Even if what Kevin said was only half true, Roman was totally different and misunderstood from the person he truly was.
Michelle said, He is a very generous person. Not only does he treat our son as someone precious to him, but he also takes care of us, his family. Son, what Young Master Roman did back then was by no means an easy decision. We must remember this fact and dedicate ourselves to him, even beyond the grace we have received from the young master.
Yes. Also, if there is anything we can do for you too, pleasee and tell us.
Those were the true feelings of his parents. Kevin didnt know that back then, his parents were truly moved. They were utterly engrossed in and admired Romans personalityAnd that was the fact that would be the starting point to ignite rumors which would soon spread throughout all of Dmitry.
The reunion was short. And naturally, the aftermath of the reunion spread quickly in Dmitry.
The day after Kevin went back, rk, reunited with friends in the ghetto after a long time, couldnt stand his itchy mouth and talked about what had happened.
I cant believe such false rumors existed in this world. You all know that my son, Kevin, serves Roman Dmitry, right? However, ording to Kevin, Young Master Roman is truly a noble who deserves a noblesse oblige.
Dmitrys Fool? No way!
Hey, this guy! How do you think I got the house I live in now as well as thend I work on? Of course, Young Master Roman gave it to us because of Kevin. You can tell the character of Young Master Roman well just by looking at him. And not only that, there was an incident this time when Kevin followed him to the Barcos banquet. Right before they left, there was an argument with the knights of Barco, but as it was unfolding, Young Master Roman stepped in and said that he would protect his person, Kevin, and in front of everyone, he pped Barcos knight. That person is the true Roman Dmitry.
Is that really true?
Of course! Finally, someone understands.
At first, it was just a small rumor. However, that rumor quickly circted all across Dmitry, and Michelle even set fire to the rumors. At the Vige Laundry, Michelle answered the questions of the wives around her while doingundry.
Are the rumors really true? Do you mean Young Master Roman severely punished Barcos knight for hurting Kevin?
Oh my, where did you hear that? Having said that, Young Master Roman is truly a person who really values his people, including Kevin. So, even when the eldest son of Barco shouted that he would punish Kevin, the young master affirmed that he would support Kevin. Have you ever heard of such a noble existing in this world? Dmitrys Fool? Thats just bullshit. I dont know what kind of guys dared to tarnish Young Master Romans reputation, but in reality, he is a great person.
Didnt you say you saw Roman Dmitry causing a problem earlier?
What?! I must have mistaken it, or it was someone who looked very simr to Young Master Roman.
Praising her sons benefactor, Michelle forgot even her own bad memories. Comparing his actions from back when he was known as Dmitrys Fool, and now, they were too different to be the same person. Rumors start from the bottom uprke and Michelles words quickly spread around, and after evolving, theypletely reversed Romans negative image. Eventually, people said, Roman Dmitry is a man who values his people. If you earn his trust, you can lead apletely different life than before. The rk family who seeded in entering the castle due to their sons allegiance is proof of that.
The rumors were going around and being discussed in all of Dmitry. And just in time, Roman announced that he would recruit private soldiers under him. Of course, he never intended for that timing.
For that reason, many people want to apply for this military recruitment. So give up. All the people in Dmitry are saying theyll use their body even a little bit, and theyre all going to apply, so dont waste your time and spirit for nothing. The old man had finished his speech.
Military recruitmentAt only a single post from Roman, all of Dmitry was shaken up. Lucas quietly listened to the old mans words and responded that he was confused due to the discrepancy in his memories. The Roman Dmitry I know isnt the kind of guy who deserves such a huge reputation. Has Roman Dmitry really changed? Starting with the subjugation of the Blood Fang, even if what happened at Barcos banquet is only half true, Roman is not bad enough to be called Dmitrys Fool anymore.His interest piquedJust how much did Roman Dmitry change?
Also, if the rumors were true and Roman was indeed someone who valued his own people, it was worth considering for Lucas to apply for the military recruitment as well. The problem is that no such nobles exist in the world.That was something he would need to check for himself. It really interested him. It wasnt toote to apply for the recruitment, so he thought he should just apply for fun. Moreover, his mercenary job had gotten boring for him.
3 days until the application deadline, cases like Lucas weremonBecause of those who broke down the barriers of prejudice, arge number of people headed to Dmitry Castle on the day of the test.
Military recruitmentDue to the unintentional rumors, it had grown unprecedentedly.
Chapter 31: Recruitment (4)
The day before the test.
While sipping from a tiny teacup that did not fit his size, Baron Romero received a report from the Dmitry Knights Captain, Jonathan.
All preparations for the test areplete now. We are only going to keep a minimal number of guards assisting the young master in maintaining order, and ording to the talks with the young master, he himself will be taking care of the overall progress of the test.
Is it that time already?
Yes. The number of visitors has increased significantly from early morning, and many people are willing to volunteer for the enlistment.
Is that so?
Baron Romero remembered the moment he first heard the n from Roman. Even back then, he was shocked when hearing about Romans ns. Roman said that he wanted to nurture private soldiersnot for the Dmitry family, but for himself. Thats usually not allowed in the aristocratic world. Giving your son personal power when the question of session is unresolved is a choice that can have irreversible consequences.
Nevertheless, Baron Romero quickly agreed. Most people were of the opinion that the second son, rather than the eldest son of Dmitry, should be the sessor. However, even though paying 8 silvers to 30 soldiers every month would not be a small expenditure, he did not even ask Roman for any justifications. Honestly, Romans recent actions were hard to understand. When he was told that Roman was going to Barcos banquet after breaking up with the Lawrence family, the Baron thought that his son was trying to use his connections to coborate with Barco to change the sessor of Dmitry to himself. Barcos support would definitely be an ace up the sleeve for pushing out his second son and taking power by himself.
However, what happened at the banquet was utterly beyond the Barons expectationsIn front of the aristocrats of the North-East, he pped Barcos knight even when Anthony Barco tried to stop him. Clearly, he had crossed the lineAnthony Barco was a narrow-minded man, so he was sure to have a grudge against Roman for humiliating him. Even though he knew that Dmitry was strong, Anthony Barco would surely want to get revenge on Roman, even if it was indirectly. For example, he might intervene even in the session of Dmitrys son. If he took the second sons side and not Romans, he would be utterly disqualified from seeding, both internally and externally, due tocking support.
That was the reason Baron Romero had granted Romans requestRoman Dmitry, who had destroyed his reputation and lived as Dmitrys Fool for decades, had finally begun to live an independent life starting with the Blood Fang incident. Naturally, he wanted to watch over him. He knew it would be hard for him to regain his position in the line of session, but he still wanted to support Roman in bing a better person. Having a fathers heart, he had no choice but to cheer for his sore thumb. Moreover, his second son was living a luxurious life, due to his recognized talent, in the capital anyway.
Baron Romero asked, So, how many applicants are there? Fifty people? A hundred people? Considering Romans reputation, I guess it would be fortunate to have more than just 50 peopleBeing a private soldier rather than the familys soldier isnt something people usually prefer to be.
Thats right. Private soldiersAs the word implies, they only belonged to one person and were used to solve personal affairs. Hence, being a private soldier wasnt something people usually preferred. It was different from being the soldier of a noble family. Being the soldier raised under the title of protecting a noble family was preferred due to a stable job, but individual soldiers were easily abandoned depending on the circumstances.
Fifty people at best.That was Baron Romeros expectation. ording to him, since not many people would want to apply, the test was virtually unnecessary.
However, Jonathan shook his head and said, The guards have kept me up to date with the purpose for entry given by visitors, and more than two hundred people had already visited Dmitry for the military recruitment test. And todays not even the day of the test. If things keep following this pace, I estimate that at least five hundred people will be present on the day of the test.
Five hundred peopleAs Baron Romero heard a number he could never have imagined even in his wildest dreams, his body froze on the spot. That many? Suddenly, he felt like he was the one who had been underestimating Roman for a long time.
At that same time, someone came to one of Dmitrys inns doorstep and stepped inside. Inside the inn that was bustling with people, Lucas sat at the bar and drank his beer.
ng.
Kyaa.
The drink was truly incredibleAfter feeling the stout characteristic of Dmitrys dark beer, Lucas frowned and carefully examined his surroundings. How are there so many people flocking here even before the day of the test? I guess there will be more applicants than I initially expected. Nevertheless, the problem isnt the simple fact that there are a lot of applicants; the level of people who will apply for enlistment is higher than I thought.
At first, Lucas had thought that this enlistment would be just the recruitment of some ordinary soldiersAlthough 8 silvers per month was a decent enough reward, there was no reason for veterans like Lucas, who had been through many trials, to apply for enlistment. Nevertheless, the reason Lucas had applied was purely out of curiosity about Roman DmitryHe wanted to see for himself how much the person known as Dmitrys Fool had changed and whether he really valued people, as the rumors said. However, Lucas was a special case. He thought that only ordinary people would be applying; however, there more talented people than he had expected.
Those three men talking loudly at the table in the cornerjudging by the same-colored IDs hanging from their waists, they are highly likely to be C-ss mercenaries. And then, the guys drinking side by side at the barthey dont look like mercenaries, but just looking at their physique and posture, I can see theyre adept at fighting.
Moreover, the inn he hade to was only one of the many inns in Dmitry. However, if 5 or 6 decent applicants could be seen only in this small space, the level of applicants was much higher than he initially expected. Of course, even then, he could see no one stronger than him. In the world of mercenaries, the difference between B-ss and C-ss was huge, and the fomer deserved special treatment wherever they went.
Lucas kept wonderingWhy? I understand the general public would, but why would mercenaries like me apply? I dont think it can be only because of rumors. Its remarkable enough that Roman changed the lives of the rk family and treated Kevin so preciously that he even punished the knight of the Barco family. However, in the end, the most important thing is money. Eight silvers per month is a price only ignorant people would pay, and it is also an offer that people like me shouldnt be interested in.
I dont understand.
Glug glug.
Lucas drank too much. And as he was about to get up from his seat, he heard something that caught his attentionHenderson, why are you here? Didnt you want to be a knight of the Lawrence family?That was a conversation between two men. Lucas sat back down and listened to him.
The situation was like thisThere was a man named Henderson from Lawrence. In preparation for the war against the Barco family, Lawrence conscripted the permanent residents of Lawrence. Naturally, most of the strong men responded to the conscription. And Henderson, of course, had decided to fight for Lawrence not too long ago; however, an incident changed his mindpletely. Henderson said, As you know, I was going to join the conscription even though I wasnt eligible. If Lawrence, my hometown, was destroyed, my life would have no meaning anyway. However, when I saw Roman Dmitry subjugating Blood Fang in Lawrence, I changed my mind. I understood that he was a real leader.
That day, Henderson was one of those people who were present in the city square. He saw Roman for the first timeA young master from a noble family, who must have livedfortably since childhood, appeared in front of themoners covered in blood. Also, Roman had grabbed Ben Miles hair with one hand and was dragging him along. Knowing just how dangerous Ben Miles was, people like Henderson couldnt help but hold their breath. And then, Roman executed Ben Miles. Obviously, those who were not present did not believe that days events, but Henderson could not forget that moment.
Blood Fang even extended their demonic beasts to Dmitry. With their obscene methods, they plunged Dmitrys citizens into hell and even showed intent to kill me, who interfered with them. Blood Fangs sin is clear as crystal. Therefore, in front of you, I will get rid of this evil at its very roots.Thats what Roman had said back then. In order to punish the Blood Fang who dared to touch Dmitrys people, he came to Lawrence by himself and killed their leaderBen Miles blood spattered, and his head flew away. The children screamed and closed their eyes, but Henderson clearly witnessed the sttering of blood with his own eyes.
Wow.
He shuddered. Look at Roman! Hes a leader who raises his sword for his citizens! I cant believe there was such a person in the world!
Henderson, who was reminiscing and talking about the moment with a flushed face, exined to others why he hoped to be Romans private soldier.
People doubt and deny what happened in Lawrence. I myself didnt think Roman Dmitry would ever be able to do such a thing. However, I saw it and felt it with my own body. Roman Dmitry is not a weak human being, as rumored in the world, but a leader who fights for his people. And this military recruitment is a golden opportunity to be one of Roman Dmitrys people. I want to pass the test, get a permanent residence in Dmitry, and live as one of Roman Dmitrys people.
New stories piled up one after another, destroying Romans horrible reputation of the past. Subduing Blood Fang; The rk family; protecting and avenging KevinPeople now flocked to praise Romans name, not because of a single event, but because of synergy from multiple events.
People thoughtIf its the new and changed Roman, isnt he worthy of my allegiance? Even if you ignore him treating one well in return for his loyalty, respecting people, and fighting against evil hordes such as Blood Fang, there is no doubt he has no hesitation in drawing his sword. They couldnt help but support him. Even those who thought they were worth 8 silvers or more felt inexplicable emotions rising inside them; the blood in their heart boiled when they heard Romans story and achievements.
A lot of people applying to be his private soldier was no ident. People have eyes and ears, and due to that, slowly, the true face of Roman would be revealed to everyone.
On the day of the test, the day was bright. And in the exam hall crowded with people, Lucas was still immersed in his own world. If everything I heard earlier was true, what choice should I make now?
At this ce, many others were feeling the same as Lucas. However, those who were dubious and still expressed their intention to apply would soon face the truth about Roman.
That was truly the moment of choice. Should I take this exam seriously? Or should I just drop out after seeing Roman?Lucas, who had spent his whole life at the front lines and earned a B-ss mercenary title, seriously thought about whether it was worth investing and giving up his life to Roman while being paid the frugal price of 8 silvers every month. It wasnt a condition he would normally even consider. However, Lucas intuition , the same intuition that made him a B-ss mercenary, directed him to the testing ground. Naturally, the exam room was noisy. There were at least five hundred people there. And since there was no one to sanction them, many people were making a lot of noise as if they were on the market floor.
Ahahahahaha.
Did that really happen?
After the test, lets go get a beer!
However, just then, even though no one told them to stop, even though no one stopped them from talking, themotion subsided. Peoples eyes naturally shrank and turned as they noticed the noise subsiding. Naturally, Lucas was no different. And just when he shifted his gaze,
!
He was out of breath. His hair stood up, and he remembered itfighting for his life on the front lines. Lucas unconsciously lowered his head when the extreme tension that could only be felt back then was revived in the current situation. It seemed like everyone else had done the same thing. They all saw one manhis appearance and his gait. And Lucas, just like everyone else, bowed his head to greet him. The rumors were true.
Roman Dmitry had finally appeared and was walking through the crowd.
Chapter 32: Recruitment (5)
Today was different from the day of the banquet. If Roman was like a colorful peacock as a nobleman on that day, today, he looked like he was ready to go to battle right now.
Romans aura was beyond intense. The people in the crowd unwittingly gave way, and everyone on both sides bowed their heads, not daring to look into Romans eyes.
Peoples gaze; peoples reactionsRoman took them for granted. Even before he was recognized as the new Heavenly Demon in the Hundred-Thousand Mountains, and even before he ughtered the righteous sects that came in like waves and conquered Murim, RomanNo, Baek Joong-hyuk lived as a ruler, so he knew what kind of attitude he needed to show right now.
Step. Step.
He walked forward. People looked into each others eyesIt was iprehensible. Guided by the rumors of Roman Dmitry, they had applied for the military recruitment, but some people thought he wasnt really worthy of ruling over the enlisted soldiers. However, after seeing Roman in person, they had no choice but to re-evaluate him.
It was a natural atmosphere. Honestly, Roman had expected others to show an attitude like this. However, he was so different from how the general public viewed him that the men who were chattering earlier could not say anything now.
Silence lingered for some time. And finally, Roman stood before the people who hade for the military enlistment. Seeing over five hundred people bow their heads towards him, Roman said calmly, Raise your head.Although he had said it calmly, it was actually an order. People eventually raised their heads. Roman hadnt done anything special yet, but everyone was already caught up in his momentum.
As stated in the announcement, today, you have the opportunity to be one of the 30 soldiers who will fight for me. Of course, I will be in charge of the selection process. However, I have something to tell you before we begin the test. I, Roman Dmitry, have no intention of staying cooped up in this remote territory on the outskirts. I will always fight to achieve a higher position than I have at that moment, and while you fight alongside me, risking your life is an unavoidable fate. So, those who arent willing to follow me with a firm resolve, turn back now. The moment you lose your head on the battlefield, do not resent me for driving you to fight on the battlefield. The only thing you should regret at that moment is that you couldnt witness me standing as the most powerful on this continent while staying by my side.
!
Of course, people were astonished. Romans speech could only be called arrogant. Roman Dmitry, whose position of sessor to the Dmitry family, far from being the most powerful on the continent, was at stake, said he would be the most powerful on the continent in front of so many people. Nevertheless, the problem was that nobody couldugh at it. The charisma that Roman exuded and the firm attitude he showed created the illusion that such a thing could actually happen.
I get it.
Romans words are nonsense.
However, the rumors and ideals which guided people toe here did not allow them to turn back after seeing Roman with their own eyes.
Roman added, If you pass the test and be mine, you will be able to live your life as a predator who can make their own choices and decide their own life. I, Roman Dmitry, promise you that.
That was the end of it. Then, Roman Dmitry stepped back. And finally, the moment when the curtain of the exam would rise came.
There was no apuse when Roman finished his speech. The tension everyone felt was suffocating. Seeing the people who still couldnt take their eyes off Roman, Chris stepped forward and announced, From now on, I will tell you how to proceed with the first test.
Five hundred volunteersLucas thought the level of those who applied for enlistment was higher than he initially expected, but by Romans standards, there wasnt much differenceMost of these people probably wouldnt even be able to counter one of Chris attacks.
However, for now, it was best to measure the volunteers through another method, and starting from the bottom was not an unfamiliar situation for RomanOf the 12 people that came out of the cave, Baek Joong-hyuk was the first to form a group. Even back then, there was chaos as many wanted to stay by his side, but Baek Joong-hyuk confirmed whether they were worthy by looking for one thing, and one thing onlyWhat I want is strong mental strength. Those born with the heart of a beast will quickly be strong even if they start from rock bottom. Moreover, only such people can afford to walk alongside me.
The heart of the beast was an innate talentKevin, who raised his sword without hesitation at themand to cut off his arm, or Chris, who asked the victor how to be strong even after suffering a disastrous defeat.They were two cases which represented those who were born with the heart of the beast. No matter how strong they are, those who do not have the heart of a beast cannot guarantee victory in battles against those born with it.
30 people who would be selectedRoman did not set any particr conditions for them. Why? Even if they did not know how to wield a sword, Roman wished to obtain such talents who would still use a sword or their bare hands to emerge victorious.
Chris continued, The test is simple. When the applicant stands in the designated position, the archer we prepared will fire three arrows at the applicant. The arrow can either pierce the applicants body and inflict fatal wounds, or it can barely miss and pierce the te behind their back. What is certain is that only those who do not move a single inch while all three arrows are fired will pass the first test.The first exam was a test to confirm the applicants courage.
The test began. As the first applicant stepped forward, Morrison, who was supposed to go second, could not hide his nervousness. This is supposed to be a test. Everyone has gone crazy! Morrison was an ordinarymoner. Having made a living as a miner in an iron mine, he thought a job that covered him with dust daily was not suitable for him.
Naturally, he had always wanted to be a cool knight like Chris. Even though he did not know how much blood and sweat a knight had to shed to get to the level of Chris, he fell in love with his manly delusions while looking at the glistening armor reflecting the sunlight.
To someone like him, the recruitment was a golden opportunity of a lifetime. Thinking that he could learn martial arts while having an attractive sry of eight silvers per month, he quit his job and took the exam.
And, obviously, Morrison had no intention of risking his life for the test. Fuck, fuck, fuck. His body was trembling as if someone had brought a dagger to his neck. It was terrifying. Seeing the archer pulling the arrow backward, he only wanted to deny the reality that would soon befall him.
How the hell is someone supposed to trust that archer? Even if one is a sharpshooter, they cannot always be perfect, and the cost of their mistakes can cost another persons life. I dont want to die. The reason I took the test was to get a chance to be a knight while training as a soldier, but I have no intention of dying in vain, damn it!
Haah, Haah. He exhaled harshly.
The first applicant stood in the designated position. Seeing the first applicants nervous expression, Morrison nced over to look at Romans expressionnk. It waspletely nk, as if nothing interesting was happening. Seeing that Roman was not worried about idents at all, Morrison calmed down. Right. This is a simple test. No matter how much Roman Dmitry wants a brave soldier, he doesnt want people to actually die during a test. I guess the archer conducting the test is extremely talented and will never make a mistake. Thats rightNobody withmon sense would follow a killer who puts people to death in a test for enlisting men.
He unclenched his hand and saw itThere was a lot of sweat. When he first heard how the test was conducted, he thought it was extreme, but after thinking about it, he realized that Chris was deliberately trying to scare people. And feares from imagination. Even if the archer shows off his skills during the test, the applicants with a weak mentality have no choice but to be engulfed in fear from the moment Chris warned that they might lose their life.
Its a mental battle.He felt certain that if he held on to the fact that nothing would happen, the arrow would definitely miss. Well, even Roman isnt crazy enough to proceed with the trial while ignoring the risks. He was relieved. And, at the exact moment when he took a deep breath,
Whoosh!
Ahhhhhh!
The first applicant fell to the floor while screaming. The first arrow had been nailed to the te at the back. However, the second arrow went off the path and gracefully pierced the first volunteers thigh.
Whoosh!
Ahhhhhh! The applicant copsed down on the spot.
The strong-looking man fell to the floor and screamed, and blood gushed like a fountain from the part the arrow had pierced. Drops of red blood were dripping all over the ce.Chris and the other applicants rushed to treat the applicant, but when they saw the blood that was gushing like a fountain, Morrison and the other applicants faces turned pale. They saw itAn arrow had clearly pierced his thigh. Obviously, the archer was no sharpshooter. And if the arrow had pierced the head rather than the thigh, the applicant would have died instantly.
This is crazy.
Did he really mean for us to be prepared for being shot?
This is nonsense.
Of course, people were agitated. As they looked at the applicant, and then at each other, Chris, who was treating the applicant,ughed inside. As expected. It was all nned by Roman from the beginningincluding the first applicant. The archer was a well-known marksman in the vicinity, and the first applicant knew that his thigh would be pierced. Still, he was determined to take the exam. Roman promised him in advance that the archer would shoot an arrow at an area that would not fatally injure him, and he paid a hugepensation in return. It was a good deal for both of them. Roman also demanded that he fall to the floor and scream and squawk in the deal.
Chris checked the injured persons condition and confirmed that it was not a serious injury, just as they had nned. However, he deliberately showed a serious expression.As if it was a fatal wound, Chris treated him urgently and carefully.
Its just as the young master said. We cant find the type of people we want by merely making verbal threats. Thats why we need to show them they actually need to risk their lives. Its only one ident. However, even if it would only happen once every hundred arrows, the weak applicants will be intimidated by that 1% chance. And the horror doesnt end just there. Once every hundred arrows there will be someone we nted to be a victim, meaning four more victims in the future; that will keep the tension of most applicants high until the very end.
They moved the wounded. Seeing the blood dripping on the floor as the wounded was carried on a stretcher, Morrisons face, which had recently been resolute, grew pale and weary.
He thought to himself. Since this kind of ident happened with the first applicant, they might add a safety device or change how the test will be conducted.
However, the reality was harsh.
Next.Those were Chris words.
Seeing Chris saying next while wiping the blood off his hands, Morrison shut his eyes tightly. He gave upHe waved a white g. Seeing that, Chris clicked his tongue. It was clear that those who were not born with the heart of a beast would not even be able to pass the first test easily.
The second person will be treated as an applicant who gave up. Those who are afraid of arrows piercing their bodies, give up now. And remembereven if an arrow gets stuck in ones body, if they clench their teeth and endure it, they will be able to earn the qualifications of a sessful applicant. So, you cowards who are afraid of losing your lives, get the fuck out of this exam right now!
Now, the first test had truly begun.
Chapter 33: Recruitment (6)
Just as expected, when the first applicant suffered injuries, cowards like Morrison hurriedly turned away.
I will not take this barbaric test!
What do you mean? Even if an arrow is stabbed in my body, I should just endure it? If it makes me crippled, will he take responsibility for my life? I dont know what the hell he was thinking while deciding to conduct a test like this, but Ill just give up here.
I will give up, as well. He isnt even a noble within the central government; I dont want to give my life for Roman Dmitry.
Many people expressed their intention to give up simultaneously. However, Chris did not impose any sanctions on the people who wereining and leaving. Before starting the test, Roman had told him not to force anyone.We need people who will be genuinely loyal, rather than just idiots who are greedy for a reward like Kevins. It is human nature for those kinds of people to betray us as soon as theyre in trouble. However, if we can identify their fundamental nature and qualities at first, we can quickly identify people and pick those who are at least worth our time.
The test, naturally, continued. More than a hundred people had left the exam hall, but not everyone expressed their intention to give up.
I am Henderson.A man from Lawrence; he came out with a sad face. As a meremoner, he rarely risked his life. However, today, he bit his lips while trembling, fearing death. Honestly, he wanted to give up on the exam right away, just like everyone else. However, when he thought of Roman punishing the Blood Fang for harassing Dmitrys people, Henderson recalled how determined he was to pass this test.
Every once in a while, everyone dreams of something. And as a man, he dreamed of swearing allegiance to someone like Roman. Its not that he was trying to achieve something great, but just remembering what Roman had said back then gave him the strength to continue this test.
First shot. The archer shot the arrow.
Despite seeing bloodshed in the first test, he calmly aimed the arrowas if nothing had happened.
Hendersons eyes widened. He looked like he was trembling. Nevertheless, the archer grinned and shot an arrow.
Whoosh!
Huff.
Henderson took a deep breath. He noticed an arrow had pierced the te, just 5 cm away from his face. His heart was pounding, and as he was thinking of whether or not he should give up, the archer shot the next arrow.
Second shot.
He waste.He couldnt even open his mouth. And rather than allowing him to proceed with the test with great courage, the archer shot the next arrow while Henderson was hesitating.
Grip!
Third shot.
Whoosh!
It seemed as if the time had passed in an instant. When Henderson confirmed that thest arrow had been safely nailed to the te rather than his own body, he lost strength in his legs and copsed down on the spot. A cold sweat was running down his forehead. As Henderson looked up ahead with a pale face, Chris said indifferently, Henderson, pass. Seriously, it was a test he never wanted to take again.
The number of sessful applicants was higher than expected. Out of the 400 people who had applied1, 120 people passed the first test. Naturally, most of them were shivering like Henderson, but some had passed the first test confidently. All sessful candidates gathered in one ce.
Roman stepped forward. You all have passed the first test. You all have proven your worth as warriors with this test; however, the number of people I want is 30. Therefore, I will test you once more through the second test.
Actually, if any ordinary person had watched the test takers, they wouldve decided who was more valuable at a nceLucas, who finished the test while smiling, was more valuable than Henderson, who was shivering with a pale face. In fact, the two differed from each other in their power too.
However, by Romans standards, the difference between the two was not particrly special.Although Henderson felt fear, he did not leave his ce while the three arrows were fired, and what Roman wanted to confirm through the first test was if one had the courage to suppress fear on their own.
Everyone feels fear. And rather than being worn out and insensitive to fear on the battlefield, it is more impressive to see how they handle their fear.
And,
The people gathered here have their own circumstances.
The people who had gathered here were those who wanted to enlist even after hearing the stigma of Dmitrys Fool. Their reasons for wanting to support him were, naturally, diverse.They could be people like Henderson, who witnessed Romans appearance in Lawrence and were shocked and wanted to follow him. And there would also be people like Lucas, who were drawn in by rumors and curiosity, or simply liked the rewards for an enlisted soldier.
Everyone had their own reason. Nevertheless, Roman wanted to find the hidden gems. Regardless of their purpose and level of strength, he needed people who were born with the heart of a beastThose who would feel awe at their liege, not fear.
Therefore, strength was not an absolute evaluation criterion for this enlistment. Lucas must have possessed outstanding skills that earned him the title of a B-ss mercenary; however, Roman was confident that he could develop a soldier like Lucas with his teachings at any given time.
It was a matter of choiceWould he ept Lucas and turn him into a stronger soldier, or would he ept Henderson and help him grow him step by step? Roman carefully looked at the applicants. While talented people like Lucas showed confidence in passing, otherscked that confidence.
What I want to confirm from them now is their attitude towards me. Only those who know who I am and feel awe, not fear, can dream of staying by my side in the future.
When he met Kevin and even when he met Chris, Roman always proved his worth in the same way. The world of survival of the fittestIn that harsh world, in order to rule over someones head, one needed visible power, not sweet words.
Absolute dominationRoman, as always, longed for blind loyalty.
From now on, we will proceed with the second test. The process is simple. Prove your worth by sparring with me. I dont expect you to win. If there are people who can stand up against me for even a single minute, regardless of the reason, they will pass the entire test, and I will give them significant rewards.
Romans speech was, once again, absolutely arrogant. At first, everyone was confused. A whopping 120 people would take the second test. They acknowledged that Roman was a talented person, but even if he dealt with every one of them for a single minute, the test would still take 120 minutes. What did he mean when he said if you hold out for a minute, youll pass? People reacted as if it were absurd.
Roman was, once again, absolutely arrogant. If the remarks he just made were only empty words, they wouldnt be able to hide their disappointment in Roman. Nevertheless,
I will take the test first.
A person that looked to be a mercenary stepped forward proudly. With a muscr physique approaching 2 m and a face covered in scars, it was evident that he had experienced harsh struggles on the battlefield. He was also the kind of person who passed the first test proudly.
Nevertheless, as much as he liked Romans self-confidence, he was furious at his remarks. If I hold out for a minute, youll let me pass? Roman Dmitrys confidence is very high. If Roman really subjugated the Blood Fang alone, it would mean he has significant power, but even so, its impossible to defeat me in just one minute. I will prove my worth by passing the exam on my first attempt.
Step.
He stood in front of Roman. Seeing the huge difference in their physiques, people looked at Roman and the applicant alternatively.
Take this sword. Chris threw the sword at the mercenary. It was a wooden sword that wasnt lethal, andpared to the size of the applicant, it was small enough to look like a toy.
Start. Chris gave the signal.
And the man, who had been waiting for the signal, wriggled his gigantic muscles and mmed his feet into the ground as soon as Chris said the word. Clearly, he didnt intend to pass the exam by holding on for one minute. He knew he might be one of Romans soldiers in the future, but he needed to rify his position and show Roman what kind of person he was.
There was no mercy in his hands. Seeing the sword being fiercely swung toward Romans neck, people naturally thought Roman would be pushed back by the sheer force of the attack.
However,
Swoosh.
Only the sound of wind blowing could be heard after the attack. The sword wielded by the man had only affected Romans hair, and Roman had evaded the mans sword with a single light and swift movement. For a moment, Chris shook his head. Having had the direct experience of having a duel with Roman, he knew how threatening a move to nullify an attack with a single step was.
And at that moment, the mans face was stained with embarrassment. He hurriedly retrieved the sword and tried to attack Roman once again, but before he could react, his world turned upside down.
ck.
Thud!
Keuk.
As Roman stepped forward, the mans bnce was broken, and his massive body fell to the ground. Now, there was nothing more to see. The moment the man lifted his head and tried to check where Roman was, Roman suddenly pointed a sword at his neck.
Next.
That was it. The fight had already finished. And people finally realized that this test would be iparably more difficult than the first one.
Nevertheless, people thoughtEven if Roman is strong, by the time he reaches the 60th round, his stamina is sure to be exhausted. After that, there will be no choice, and everyone should pass one after another. Thus, people postponed their fights. They wanted to somehow manage the time and grab the title of being a sessful applicant. However, the results were utterly different from their expectations.
This cant be possible.
The 60th contenderHe also fell out with a single strike. People rubbed their eyes with both hands as the challenger copsed helplessly, confirming what was happening in front of them was indeed real.
Is Roman a monster?
60 fights.
60 defeats.
Nobody could hold on for 30 seconds, let alone one minute. People who were confident in their abilities fought Roman proudly, but by the time they came to their senses, the sky was in front of them. They got goosebumps and realized the rumors were indeed trueRoman Dmitry was strong enough to subdue the Blood Fang with his own strength, and there was no trace of the one known as Dmitrys Fool.
His attitude towards people, his overwhelming power, and his charisma that grabbed peoples hearts just from the sound of his voice showed what kind of person Roman was. They remembered what he had said first and realized itRoman is a predator. In a world of survival of the fittest, hes a predator who can decide others lives at his own will.
Peoples hearts raced. Looking at Romans face, they thought what he had said earlier would reallye trueIf you pass the test and be mine, you will be able to live your life as a predator who can make their own choices and decide their own life. I, Roman Dmitry, promise you that.
Living independently, without any constraintsThat was sweeter than anything else in the world. Then, people faced reality. And finally, their eyes changed to a serious look. I need to pass this test somehow. Bing one of Romans people is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that will nevere again.
Their instincts told them clearlyHold on to the rope that has fallen from the sky, even if you need to hold onto it with your teeth. Right now, Roman is still regarded as Dmitrys Fool. Thus, right now is the perfect opportunity to get on the sleeping dragons back.
Just then,
Next.
Yes, I aming.
The 61st applicant, Lucas, headed for the stage.
Chapter 34: Recruitment (7)
Lucas mouth had gone dry watching the countless applicants be defeated without much effort in the previous 60 turns.
Gulp.
Can I deal with that monster?
He felt it from the moment he saw Roman for the first timeA monsterThere was no other way to express it other than those words. Just by looking at him, his heart was pounding, and cold sweat formed on his forehead. It was so bad that his palms were wet with sweat even though he did not have hyperhidrosis1.
Lucas, who realized how dangerous it was to face Roman from the beginning, did not smile as cheerfully as the other applicants when Roman mentioned he would do 120 duels by himself.
The battlefieldIn the realm of life and death, where even the slightest carelessness could lead to death, Lucas keen senses had always saved his life. And it was the same this timeAll his instincts told him that Roman was a monster he couldnt handle even in a hundred years, and based on his past experiences, it was best to avoid a situation like this one. It was clearly a battle in which his defeat was inevitable.
He clenched his teeth. If he passed this test, he would have to work for only eight silvers per month, but there was a reason he couldnt turn awayIts the first time in my life that I have ever felt like this. I have witnessed many rankers while moving around the battlefield, but there was no one who had put such pressure on me purely with their presence. Roman Dmitry ispletely different from what I remember. As he said, he is not a person who will stay and rot on the outskirts, and it is clear as crystal that one day he will spread his wings and take over the entire continent.
LucasA B-ss mercenary. People often said he had reached a great position, but Lucas knew he wasnt that special.
B ss is known as the limit of effort. If ordinary people risk their lives and work hard, they can also get B-ss qualifications; however, unless they can use mana, they are not allowed to be promoted to A-ss. From A-ss onward, there were beings that could not be surpassed by mere battlefield experience. A strong force was needed to overpower them, and the essential condition for that was the flowering of mana2.
Lucas had reached that limit. As he barely dodged death, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he had now reached his limit.
Coming to Dmitry was, in reality, a desperate choice. Lucas was at a crossroads, and while longing for a break, he saw an article that Roman was recruiting enlisted men.
Roman saidhe promised to let those who follow him live the life of a predator. I cant rationally understand why I gave up on thefortable life of a B-ss mercenary and came to follow Roman, but for now, I want to believe in what Roman said. Just one yearI will follow him for just one year and check if he stays true to his words even after that. So,
He clenched his fist tightly. Then, he went up to the stage, looked at Roman, and grabbed the sword he had prepared separately.
For now, passing this test is my biggest priority.
Start.
Tap.
As soon as the start signal dropped, Lucas kicked the ground harshly.
In all of the previous 60 duels, except for the first opponent, no one had dared to advance first. Obviously, watching the giant man go forward without a hitch, everyone thought he had made a hazardous choice.
It was, of course, natural. This was a duel. Lucas didnt need to achieve victory; he just needed to endure fighting for one minute. However, attacking first was no different from sticking your neck on the opponents sword. Nevertheless, Lucas had a different idea in mindIf I dy even a little bit, Roman will be the one who will attack first. In order for me to survive the one-minute time period, I have to take the initiative in this duel. Thats the only way I can win this fight.
It was an instinctive decisionAnd of course, if you make such a decision, the execution must be drastic. A single second of hesitation on the battlefield was directly linked to death, so Lucas aimed at Romans head and heart simultaneously and attacked without hesitation.
Fwoosh!
Lucas weapon was truly uniqueHe used a slightly short sword in his right hand and a dagger in his left handBoth weapons were made of wood. Roman had provided other types of wooden weapons at the applicants request, and Lucas was not the first one to ask for that.
However, his fighting style was uniqueRomans head and heartHe shed toward Romans head with his sword and stabbed toward his heart with his dagger.
Swish.
ck!
Romans movements were quite simple. He stepped back to avoid the dagger from reaching him, then shed toward the opponents sword with the wooden sword he was holding.
Naturally, Lucas quickly closed in. He changed the direction of his sword, swung it as if he would cut Romans neck, and threw the dagger in his other hand towards Romans sr plexus. It was truly anomalous. There hadnt been any attempts for a ranged attack yet, but Roman swung his sword againthis time to block all attacks at once.
Again, damn it. Indeed, it was a scene of admiration. Normally, openings are likely to be exposed when one is stuck defending a relentless chain of attacks, but Roman was like a strong iron castle.
His breath was chokedHe wanted to step back in case Roman attacked him suddenly, but he couldnt afford to do that right now.
My opponent has no intention of killing me. However, even if it means giving up my flesh, I must not give Roman an opportunity to take the initiative to attack. Only 40 seconds. I just have to hold on for 40 more seconds, so I have to buy some time.
Tap tap.
Lucas ran even faster. He pulled out another dagger that had been hung on his waist, and he once again drove himself forward while aiming for his opponent with a two-way attack.
At that moment,
Pfft. Romanughed.Lucas, huh? Hes pretty good.An attack that ignores ones own life is not a good choice on the battlefield, but he seems to have made a judgment worthy of a duel.
Roman realized Lucas had good senses.
These types of people are very useful on the battlefield. There is a high probability that Lucas will pass this test with flying colors, but that doesnt mean I will let him hold out for a minute. One minuteThat is a wallA wall to show everyone how great the master whom they will follow in the future is.
By making a definite mark on their first meeting, Roman sought to earn the blind trust of the applicants.
Lets end this.
Swing!
Tap tap.
Literally, in an instant, Lucas attacks were blown away, and Romansbo attack broke through his defense. Moreover, he hadnt even used the weapon with both handsLucass face was stained with astonishment, and everyone watching thought the match was as good as done.
However, just then, Lucas evaded the attack by throwing himself to the ground, and before anyone knew it, he threw the sand he had prepared pre-match on Romans face.
Fwip!
And thatwas an obvious foul. Still, in this fight, there were no special rules. Roman had only told the applicants to hold on for a minute, so Lucas did everything he could.
This is a duel where victory and defeat can make a huge difference. I need to do everything I can to win this fight.
Avoiding Romans attack was a lucky decision. Considering the length of the opponents weapon, he threw himself to the ground first and, fortunately, was able to dodge the attack in only a short amount of time. After that, he immediately sprinkled the sand he had brought in his pocket. He had thought he could never win under normal conditions, so he thought the result would be different if he could temporarily obstruct Romans view.
Fwip!
Roman was sessfully hit by the sand. And as soon as Lucas fell to the ground, he got up again and ran like a bull toward Roman.
He cant counterattack. Now is my time to seize the opportunity and defeat him.
However, Lucas, who was about to reach Roman and swing his sword, looked up; then, his face became pale.
Huh?!
Roman was looking straight at Lucas. Naturally, Lucas was confused. He thought that Roman might have avoided the sand; however, as soon as he saw the sand in Romans eyes, he was speechless as if someone had sewed his mouth. Clearly, Roman was hit by the sandThe foul worked out as intended, but Roman did not close his eyes despite the stinging impact of sand hitting his eyes, and was instead looking at his opponent clearly.
The red eyesHe should have closed them tightly andined of pain, but when Lucas saw him, he noticed Roman was only waiting for him to rush toward him.
At that moment,
Thud.
I surrender.
Lucas threw away his sword. Raising his hands, he announced he had no intention of fighting anymore. It was a quick abandonmentHe had only done it due to his experience on the battlefield.
Lucas nRoman already knew about it. Even though Roman saw him reaching into his pocket, he wanted Lucas to show him what he was capable of. Thus, he was hit with the sand. And despite the stinging shock, he looked straight at Lucas without closing his eyes.
Never take your eyes off your opponent. That was something I learned when I was at the bottom of the Demonic Cult. The teaching was absolutely ingrained into the trainees bones to the point where ones bones would hurt.
He remembered the pastThe Demonic CultWhile learning martial arts there, the first thing the trainees trained in was to not close their eyes, no matter the situation. A martial artist was, in the end, still a human being. And being blind was equivalent to being dead, so they were told not to close their eyes under any circumstances.
A single blink can cost ones life.
Just as the trainees exhaled breaths in a sequence while training in martial arts, they would also blink through thorough calctions. The Demonic Cults method was extremely cruel. Throwing sand in the trainees eyes was just the basics. There was another way of stopping a de just before ones eyes, as well. Obviously, sometimes idents urred. However, even when a trainee with a dagger in his eye screamed while kneeling on the floor with his head down and blood dripping from his face, the people training with him did not turn their attention.In the world of survival of the fittest, blood and screams were like everyday things. And knowing that the cost of the trainees slight flinching was the direct cause of the ident, everyone only clenched their teeth and struggled not to move.
Training like thatthat was how the Heavenly Demon was made.
Lucas, I dont know how much blood you have seen on the battlefield, but the blood that I, as Baek Joong-hyuk, witnessed was enough to flow and make an ocean.
Thud.
I surrender.
Lucas surrendered. He threw away his sword and made it clear that he had no intention of fighting anymore. The test was now over. However, Lucas and the other volunteers only stood in ce and watched, thinking that Lucas would be punished.
If I had known something like this would happen, I wouldnt have even thought of using sand.
Lucas original n was different.He was trying pass by holding on for one minute, regardless of any means or method. However, in the end, he surrendered. Obviously, he knew how ugly this wasEven if their necks were blown away, those who were called warriors did not dare to speak of surrender. Nevertheless, Lucas was not like that. He was a realist. Recognizing hisst-ditch n had utterly failed, he was momentarily overwhelmed by his opponent and surrendered.
He must be disappointed in me. No, he probably didnt even expect anything great in the first ce.He swallowed his saliva and awaited punishment.
He might be mad at me or announce that I am eliminated in front of everyone.Lucas thought his greed had ruined the situation. However, he would still have made the same judgment if he could turn back time. Lucas was such a person. Seeing the blood on the frontlines, he had to live without shame to survive in a ce like that.
However,
Next.
At that moment, Lucas looked up at Roman with a bewildered expression. He did not get angry, nor did he ask why Lucas hadmitted the foul. The only word he said was NextThat meant Lucas didnt do anything wrong and didnt need to be punished. Thus, even a B-ss mercenary who had experienced many things in the world couldnt hide his bewildered expression due to Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 35: Recruitment (8)
The precedent set by Lucas was important.Those who watched Lucas duel understood that there was nothing wrong withmitting a foul. And obviously, people did everything they could to survive one minute in the duel.
Ahhhhh!
Thud.
72nd duelThe giant man screamed and swung his great sword. However, a big move was unlikely to work against Roman, and as such, after his sword cut through the air, he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it toward Romans faceIt was a surprise attack.
Roman turned his head to the side to avoid the stone, and then he kicked the man, who was about to attack again, in the face.
Smack!
Keuk.
His blood spattered all over the ground. Then, his pupils loosened, and he fell to the ground right on his face.
Next.
A foul was not a condition for elimination. However, the moment someone crossed the line, Roman ended them. In that respect, Lucas was cleverIf Lucas had not given up in the duel, Romans sword might have broken his body.
Naturally, the test continued.
80th turn, 90th turn, and the 100th, as wellEven though the applicants kept oning, no one could hold out until the one minute Roman mentioned. From a certain moment, even those who were smiling at the rules of the second test looked at Roman with a shocked face. The current situation didnt make even a little bit of sense. Roman had spent over an hour fighting a hundred duels. Even though it would be natural if he had ragged breathing, Roman was still showing stable breathing as if he was fighting for the first time. His physical stress was not visible at all.
Naturally, such a scene was nightmarish to the applicants, and they couldnt even dare to think of winning now as they knew that the test would end soon.
They didnt know about RomanHe had created a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.
At the edge of death, no one shows you mercy. If you cant manage your breathing, your movements will naturally be sluggish, and then you will be just another corpse lying on the floor.
Thats why Baek Joong-hyuk learned how to fight till the endBreathe in and exhaleThe natural mana obtained through breathing in a continuous process circted inside the body and properly got rid of the fatigue of the body.
Romans body is still weak.
It was natural for 100 duels to be physically burdensome, but after taking proper care of his body, which had be stronger due to the body transformation, Roman proceeded with the duels as if he was fighting the first duel.
This is a fight without mana.As Baek Joong-hyuk, who fought for three days and three nights straight during his conquest of Murim, his stamina could not be exhausted by such a light battle. Honestly, the applicants were utterly wrong. They thought that dying their turn would give them an advantage, but Roman did not falter even a bitThus, the fear crushed their hearts.
Next.
Thest applicantIt was the 120th duel. He went to the stage with a face that had already epted defeat, and didnt evenst ten seconds, let alone a minuteas everyone expected. With a single blow, the applicant was on his knees. Seeing his wooden sword break with just a single strike, he voluntarily dered he would surrender.
Now, the test was over. And when the 120th duels conclusion was reached, people looked up at Roman bewilderedly. What the hell are we looking at? They couldnt understand it even after seeing it themselves. Roman Dmitryhis change was beyond theirprehension.
All the test takers had lost to Roman. Nevertheless, defeat did not mean elimination. Chris sent all the desperate applicants back and announced that he would dere the results two dayster.
The next day, Roman handed over the list of sessful applicants to Chris.
This is a list of sessful applicants. Starting today, you will take charge of these 30 people and conduct training.
I understand.
Tap.
He received a list. Then, as he turned the first page, he saw a familiar name. He said his name was Volcan, right?He was the first challenger in the second test. He was a man who dared to take on a challenge but fell out at once. Although the content of the match was insignificant to most, he was still a person who had enough qualifications to enter the list of the 30 sessful applicants.
The master must have highly appreciated Volkans courage. Even though it was clear as crystal that the 120th person would have an advantage, Volkan challenged him and attempted the first duel without hesitation. And he got destroyed. However, considering his courage and physical condition, he is an exceptionally talented person for a private soldier.
Fwip.
Chris turned the page. Most of them were understandable. Even if they couldnt show much performance against Roman, those with a strong will and satisfying conditions passed.
And,
Henderson?
There were also unexpected people. Henderson was an ordinary person. He also managed to pass the first test, but he showed a passive attitude in the match with Roman and was eventually eliminated. So, Chris thought he would be eliminated. Unlike other sessful applicants, he had a weak will and body, and there was no reason for him to be included in the list of sessful applicants. Still, he epted his masters decision. If it was the Roman that he knew, he wouldnt pick someone without a reason.
However, when he looked at the next page, he had no choice but to ask a questionLucas passed as well?
Thats right.
I admit that Lucas is a talented B-ss mercenary and has enough qualifications. However, he is a cowardly and selfish person. Not only did hemit the foul of throwing a dagger and sprinkling sand during a test-purpose match, but when he thought he lost, he did not fight to the end and dered he would surrender. A person like that will be poisonous to us on the battlefield. Hes a coward who will abandon hisrades. Can the other soldiers trust Lucas and fight?
Lucas was a typical mercenaryHe was the kind of person who gave up his honor and did anything to survive. Obviously, Chris didnt like that. He had the honor of a knight, and if he had been in the position of Lucas as an applicant, he would not have cried out surrender even if he died. As Chris was the one who would take charge of the soldiers in the future, he wanted to exclude people like Lucas.
Roman said, Thats why I passed him.
What do you mean?
As you said, Lucas may be a cowardly guy who abandoned hisrades. However, in a situation where no one even thought ofmitting a foul, he was a guy who actually thought about how to deal with me and put it into practice. On the battlefield, thats the kind of soldier who will shine. Theyll always find a way to live and somehow open up a way for you. Is he a coward for doing what the others didnt? I never told anyone that foul y was not allowed. He has not done anything to make me lose my trust in him.
Chris was speechless. Obviously, Roman was rightLucas only thought realistically, and there was no basis for evaluating his personality yet.
Suddenly, Chris remembered what his teacher, Jonathan, had told him.
The survivors on the battlefield are not knights who can use auras like you and me. At the juncture of life and death, where blood and screams aremon, those who can face the situation and judge it realistically can survive as human beings till the end. So, always keep that in mind, Chris. No matter how strong a swordsman you be in the future, there are always chances of you falling victim to humans who y dirty like hyenas.
Chris nodded. As Roman said, it was still too early to judge Lucas.
However, he still had a questionIs there any reason why you have specifically recruited 30 private soldiers this time? 30 people is not a small number, and managing them takes a lot of money and effort. Dont the Dmitrys also have soldiers and knights?
Chris question was understandable. Five months from now, Roman would leave for the battlefield. However, that was in the future, and there was no reason to prepare for that already. The central government was not a vicious group that recklessly drove the nobles to death just because they had conscripted them.
Conscripted troopsThey were only used in emergencies. They usually spend time in the waiting area just before the front line and take on the role of support when dangerous things happen. So, if one is lucky, they can end their military service without fighting a single battle. Roman also didnt know where he would be deployed, so he had no reason to nurture soldiers.
Moreover, Dmitry was a fringeAs it was an area where battles were notmon, it was burdensome to maintain 30 people by giving eight silvers per person from 5 months before the conscription.
ChrisHe had served as the deputymander-in-chief of the Dmitry Knights. As he managed people and knew a little bit of ounting, he realized that handling 30 people wasnt that simple. It was a question he would have naturally asked someday.
Roman said, As I announced in front of everyone, I have no intention of staying cooped up on the outskirts and watching from the sidelines. One by oneI n to climb up by stepping on the things I see in front of me one by one. So, who do you think my immediate enemy is as of now?
The first goalWhen Roman asked about it, Chris immediately thought of someone. No way. He didnt want to believe it. I knew Roman had be aggressive, but I didnt know he had such dangerous thoughts.
Thats right.
Romans deathThe cause of that death.
We will prepare for the war against Barco from now on.
Then, with the central governments approval, the Barco family officially issued a statement announcing the start of the war.
We believed in the promises of the past and waited for Lawrences decision. However, they threw the honor of the nobility to the ground and betrayed our trust, and we decided to draw the sword after being patient for a long time. Lawrences sin is clear. They did not repay the debt left by their ancestors and showed an attitude that they would not give up thend they had put as coteral. Therefore, through this statement, I will inform the people of the kingdom of Cairo. If Lawrence does not pay off their debts or give us thend that was pledged as coteral within the next week, the Barco family will dere a territorial war against Lawrence with the approval of the central government.
A territorial warIt was a fierce battle fighting for each others things. By obtaining the central governments approval, the Barco family acquired the justification to dere war on the territory legally. In the aristocratic world, a cause was importantWith a cause, the nobles in the North-Eastern part of the kingdom of Cairo would stand by the war between the two.
However, if Roman and Floras marriage had not been broken, the Barco family might have moved a little more carefully. For descendants of two families to marry, it meant blood ties. In the world of aristocracy, blood ties gave a strong cause, so even Lawrences problem would have been a strong cause to get involved.
However, the marriage was called off. And from now on, it was Lawrences turn to pay the price for an impulsive choice.
I hope you will choose wisely. If you keep your inheritance and dont take this letter seriously, Barcos g will soon be nted in the heart of Lawrence. We dont want war. However, please do not forget that it is Barco who, if necessary, will be bloodthirsty.
It was a one-sided notice. Finally, war was approaching.
Chapter 36: The Blacksmiths Furnaces Flame (1)
The day Barco made their statement, Roman went to his father, and then, he said bluntly, The war between Barco and LawrenceIn that fight, I intend to intervene in the name of Roman Dmitry.
Baron Romeros body stiffened as soon as he heard that. He, who had been drinking tea until just now, looked at Roman with fierce eyes.
Do you know what that means?
Yes.
Did you say that even after knowing that? The war between Barco and Lawrence is a legal battle that has been approved by the central government. If you had been married to Lawrence, you could have intervened in the war using your inws rtionship as an excuse, but we have no justification for it now. If you are going to help Lawrence due to a simple change of heart, stop thinking of doing something that would harm our family.
Tap!
He put down the teacup firmlyA quivering beard revealed Baron Romeros anger.
I thought you had matured due to your recent actions.
Intervention in a war was not a simple matter. The central government is absolute in the kingdom of Cairo, and fighting without a cause is a shortcut that leads straight to hell. Such was the world of aristocracy. In the days when the Dmitrys were ordinary people, there was no problem acting as one felt rather than for a cause; however, now, it was not possible as they needed to manage and operate a single territory.
If Roman did as he said, the moment he intervened in the war between Barco and Lawrence, no aristocrats in the North-East would continue their exchanges with Dmitry, and in the worst case, the central government might send troops to subdue Dmitry.
Still, Dmitrys fame and wealth might prevent the situation from reaching that point , but even so, it was a risky choice.
Roman said, Father, how do you want me to live in the future?
What are you talking about?!
It is not simply a matter of change of heart for me to intervene in Barcos war. Ive experienced some foul thingstely. Anthony Barco, the eldest son of the Barco family, was jealous of me and Flora Lawrences marriage and attempted to ckmail me. There is no evidence to prove what happened that day to you, father. Nevertheless, I had this thoughtPeople say Dmitry is the real powerhouse of the North-East, but Barco thinks we are already under their feet.
Romans voice was absolutely calm. He spoke at a moderate pace and emphasized wherever necessary. It was bizarreHis own son, Roman Dmitry, whom he had watched all his life, had reversed the situation in which he had just expressed his anger. The strange atmosphere tightened Baron Romeros heart.
Father, you are a cksmith. You seemingly wish to establish yourself as an aristocrat, but in fact, you possess much power and wealth, and arent doing anything. You must be satisfied with the present; however, I, your son, Roman Dmitry, am different. I wish for power, and I have no intention of bowing to anyone like Barco and tarnishing Dmitrys name in the future. There is enough reason to justify my actions. Just as Barco made a cause by themselves and dered war on the Lawrence territory, for those with power, the cause is just a game of words.
He looked up at his father. In his new life, he still felt like he was floating in the open sea. However, what was certain was that even in a situation where he did not know what to do, the fundamental driving force of the person known as Baek Joong-hyuk was the sameHe must live a reigning life.
He didnt look farNot to the end of the sea. He saw the enemy in front of him, like a shark that appeared right before him, and decided he would destroy them. He would tear off the sharks fin, and he would drink its flesh and blood; with that, he would prove that he is still alive.
I am not asking you to let me borrow the power of the family. Im just telling my father my thoughts, hoping hell understand what Im nning. I will intervene in the war not as the eldest son of the Dmitry family but for my personal reasons as Roman Dmitry. What I am showing you now is how I must live my life.
It was a one-sided notice. He didnt even want his fathers support. However, he knew he needed tacit consent at least.
Roman knew the truth that his own strength came from Dmitry, and he did not try to ignore the truth. He admitted it and wanted to make the most of what he had. Thus, he needed the consent of his father, Romero Dmitry.
Hmmm.
Baron Romero looked embarrassed. His sore thumb, Roman, was growing rapidly day by day. With Romans longing eyes staring straight into his own eyes, Baron Romero knew it was a problem he couldnt control.
Roman has bloomed. Although he was previously known as Dmitrys Fool and lived like a dog, he has finally realized that he was born as a beast. Honestly, I myself dreamed that one day this moment woulde.Baron Romero himself was born lowly. In the end, he wanted his sons to go beyond the limits of their status, unlike himself, who was content with a small territory. In the room, silence lingered for quite a while.
Finally, Baron Romero, who was looking at Roman silently, said with a determined expressionDo as you will. And if theres anything I can help with, just tell me. You are my son, and I, Romero Dmitry, am your father . No matter what you do, you are not fully responsible for it.
That was enough. Eventually, his father gave Roman what he wanted.
Originally, Roman didnt need his fathers help. He nned to do things on his own, but he only needed help for one thingweapons to arm his soldiers.
Roman had 30 private soldiers.
I cant just push them into battle naked.
All material things, such as the sry paid to his soldiers, came from his father, so he spoke frankly about what he wanted.
Alright, father said he would be happy to help.
Go to Hendrick, the master of the forge. If you say this is my request, he will support you with anything you say you need.
Master cksmithIt was the symbol of the Dmitry family. In the past, Baron Romero was the master of the smithy, handling all major issues, but Hendrick, with whom he worked earlier, seeded him when he received the title of nobility. Hendrick was a well-known craftsman in Cairo. Therefore, as the master cksmith of the Dmitry family, he oversaw all the other cksmiths. He was also a man Roman had always wanted to meet.
As soon as Roman left, he headed straight to the forge, and soon after, he heard a familiar sound.
Kaang!
Kang! Kang!
Dmitrys forgeIt was a space where fire was visible day and night. The cksmiths of the smithy smashed the metal while their forearms wriggled with muscles, and the scenery spread endlessly everywhere.
Dmitrys forge was thergest in the kingdom of CairoA workshop where several cksmiths can work simultaneously is ssified as one, and there were as many as 30 such workshops in a space called cksmiths Street. It was truly incredible. As to how Dmitry was able to amass enormous wealth, the question was immediately resolved by looking at this space.
The reason Dmitry is strong is that their wealthes from their skills. The iron mine behind the estate has thergest reserves in the kingdom, and Dmitrys cksmiths have the technology to process and sell the iron they mine at a high price. Thats why the nobles in the North-Eastern part of Cairos kingdom never tried to fight Dmitry. Aside from being afraid of Dmitrys wealth, if Dmitrys iron weapons would not be supplied in the kingdom of Cairo, that will be a fatal problem in itself.
Step.
Some cksmiths saw the figure of RomanDmitrys eldest son had appeared at the forge, but no one wanted to greet Roman first. It wasnt a matter of reputation. Regarding this, Baron Romero had something to say.
Son, Dmitrys cksmiths are extremely proud of themselves. They arent the sort of people who will show blind loyalty just because youre born with Dmitrys surname. Only those who know about cksmithing can earn the respect of the cksmiths.
For that reason, Romans brothers lived in the forge. In particr, the second son was greedy for session and so passionate that he said he would go to the master and learn the techniques himself.
On the contrary, obviously, while Roman was alive, he never bothereding near the forge. Working with iron and crafting while sweating was hard work, so it was not desirable for a nobleman who only wanted pleasure.
The cksmiths cold reactions were expected. Regardless, Roman walked without saying a word, and finally, he arrived at the target space.
ck.
Did youe to see me?
HendrickA dark-faced and middle-aged man looked outside with a sweaty face. When he confirmed that his guest was Roman, he distorted his expression.
Why did youe here?
Hendrick, the master of the forge, judged humans into two ssesSomeone he likes, someone he doesnt like. And Roman was so firmly in the disliked category that Hendrick was close to adding a very disliked category.
What is this guy doing here?
Once, there was a time when Roman was brought to the forge by his father. Even then, Hendrick had been eager to teach Romeros eldest son, but he eventually got fed up with Romans dailyining and whining about not wanting to do dirty work. Still, if things had ended like that, he wouldnt have hated him, but there was one decisive incident that stuck out in Hendricks eyes.
One day, Roman was in need of money. As his father had banned him from receiving an allowance, he secretly went to the cksmiths forge to earn money for entertainment. Uponying eyes on the sword that looked best in his eyes, a de Hendrick has put his blood, sweat and tears into, he stole it and sold it to a street vendor for a bargained price.
Obviously, for Hendrick, it was natural to be angry. That day, Hendrick beat Roman mercilessly in front of Baron Romero, and at that time, even Baron Romero also stood by and allowed him to hit his eldest son. From that day onward, Roman became the object of loathing for Hendrick, and he hated even talking to him.
Hendrick, of course, did not show a good attitude at Romans request for 30 soldiers equipment.
There in the cornerTake some equipment from there. That will be enough for arming 30 men.
At the corner of the forge, there were piles of weapons and armour.
Just because theyre made of the same iron doesnt mean theyre all good weapons and armour. Those are failures made by apprentice cksmiths, but Roman Dmitry doesnt have an eye for good iron anyway. Hes a dumb guy who will like them.
He knew it was Baron Romeros request. However, he still didnt want to do anything good for Roman. Still regretting the day when he lost his masterpiece, he yearned to p Romans cheek again.
And due to that, handing over the garbage was the best thing he could do for RomanBecause he was Romeros son, this was the best he could do for Roman.
Are you telling me to take those?
Yeah.
Roman looked at the condition of the items. In Hendricks opinion, he didnt even need to look closely. If it was the Roman he remembered, there would have been no problem, but the perspective of Roman, who contained the soul of Baek Joong-hyuk, was different.
Roman said, My father told me to go get some good weapons and armour to arm my soldiers with. However, is this Master Hendricks best?
Best, my ass. If youre not satisfied with that, get out of the forge right now!
Master Hendrick.
ck.
Roman picked up a sword. Then, he shone its de in the sky, looked straight at Hendrick, and said, It seems that the reputation of Dmitrys ironwork being the best in Cairo is nothing but a myth. I cant believe you even considered allowing soldiers to wear such garbage. Let me ask you againIs this really your best, Master Hendrick?
An intense reactionThat was a scenario Hendrick couldnt have expected in a thousand years.
Chapter 37: The Blacksmiths Furnaces Flame (2)
GarbageAt the remark that touched the pride of the craftsman, Hendricks eyebrows rose sharply.
The ironwork from Dmitry is arguably the highest quality in the kingdom of Cairo. But you, who doesnt even know how a cksmith works, and has never sweated in front of a hot oven, dare judge the ironwork of Dmitry?!His voice rose. The things that Roman evaluatedby Dmitrys standards, they are indeed garbage that cannot even be treated as low-rank armour and weapons. However, he just didnt like that the remarks came from Roman.
In Hendricks memory, Roman was an incorrigible human, so his face flushed red due to his personal feelings.
If it had not been for the request of your father, Baron Romero, I would not have given you anything, Roman Dmitry. You are the eldest son of the Dmitry family, who have made cksmithing a lifelong business. When your younger brother, Rodwell Dmitry, worked for me for years and took over the chores, you went out on the road, coveting the white-skinned women and wasting your time. Do you know what that means? Being even worse than those things on the floor, Roman Dmitry, you are the garbage that cannot be fixed. They may be of poor quality, but if they find an owner, they will do their job, but as the eldest son of the Dmitry family, you are garbage, unable to do anything.
It was a bittersweet rant. Dmitrys roots were in the forgeThe familys eldest son, who denied them and neglected them, could not earn the respect of the workers who worked hard to build the family.
Is this the case again?
HendrickIt was the first time he had seen him. This is a face that Baek Joong-hyuk does not have in his memory, but he was voicing anger towards Roman Dmitry based on his own experience, not his prejudice. At his point, he was used to it. It didnt take long for him to understand Roman Dmitry, but no one showed friendly feelings toward him from the start, wherever he met anyone.
Only one personOnly Hans was an exception. Hans was devoted to Roman, so he brought him into his fence for no particr reason.
Its not that I dont understand Hendricks reaction. If the eldest son of Dmitry was not interested in the smithy, but he came to me when he had a purpose like this and evaluated him, its natural to have bad feelings.
Roman understood the other persons thoughts and the other persons heart. Hendricks anger was quite natural, but there was one thing that bothered Roman, who faced his anger.Master cksmith. The real power of Dmitry and the craftsman who oversees the cksmith. He deserves respect, but its a different story when you look at the current situation. Hes not denying that the things Ive evaluated are garbage; hes angry because the one who evaluated them was Roman Dmitry.
Keeping Hendrick and Roman aside, the current circumstances were a separate issue.
ck.
Roman picked up the sword that was lying on the floor. Then, he walked outside and shined the sword in the sun.
Its not that I dont understand your wrath, Master Hendrick. However, in the process of making this sword, the power transmission was so uneven that different shades could be seen just by shining the sun on it. It is probably the result of an inexperienced cksmith messing with hammering. Therefore, it cannot be said that this is Dmitrys iron. You cannot deny that fact, so you chose to criticize me instead of proving me wrong, didnt you, Master Hendrick?
What!
Master Hendrick.Roman cut him off.
Roman swung the sword in the air a few times, then looked at Hendrick with a hardened expression on his face.
Just now, my soldier, who couldnt cut the enemys flesh with this garbage sword, died. Due to the uneven surface of the de, the flesh could not be cut cleanly, and the soldier who could not pull out the sword stuck in the enemys muscle was blown away by their sword with a bewildered expression. How embarrassing is that? He did his best to survive, but he had to die because the garbage Master Hendrick gave him was a trash weapon.
ng!
Roman threw away the sword. This time he picked up an armour and showed it to Hendrick.
Why do you think people wear armour, Master Hendrick? If one can protect themself from the enemys attacks even once, the armour is worth its hefty weight. However, a soldier wearing this chain mail which I supplied was betrayed by the armour he trusted and was killed. He believed that the tightly intertwined pieces of iron would protect his body, but the experimental work made by an unknown cksmith could not stop the enemys attack. His flesh was pierced, holes were made, and his guts spilt through the chainmail.
What the hell are you talking about?!
You still dont understand what I am saying?
Peoples prejudice? Roman understood that. As the previous owner lived like garbage, he was aware that he had to endure their prejudice. However, Hendrick had crossed the line. Due to his personal feelings, he didnt realize what he had actually done.
I asked you for weapons and armour to arm my soldiers, Master Hendrick. If I hadnt noticed that the rubbish lying on the floor was trash, the soldiers who followed me might have entrusted their lives to these pieces of trash without knowing anything. This is not simply a matter of retaliation for personal feelings. It is a problem that would have cost the lives of 30 people, and you turned away from the truth even though you were aware of that fact, Master Hendrick. If that happened, could you still proudly call yourself Master cksmith, the craftsman representing Dmitry? Because of your personal feelings toward me, innocent people almost died!
!
Hendrick was perplexed. Romans speech was absolutely correct. However, Hendrick hadnt even thought of the situation like that. He simply didnt want to give Roman anything good, and he didnt know that soldiers would die due to that.
Th-That wasnt my intention!
Your intentions dont matter. Weapons and armour have a clear purpose, and anyone can predict what the consequences will be when they give out garbage. That was why I asked not in the name of Roman Dmitry but in the name of my father, Baron Romero. I asked for the best weapons and armour possible; however, what you gave me is this garbage you see right now.
ng.
Roman pushed away the iron pieces scattered on the floor with his feet. Hendrik realized what kind of mistake he had made at the sight of the sliding iron pieces.
Your actionsMay I take them as a protest against my father?
ProtestHearing that, for a moment, Hendrick felt his mind copse. For the line that Roman thought of, Hendricks attitude didnt matter. Master cksmith was on the same level as the eldest son of the Dmitry family. He thought that Roman crossed the line when he called the equipment trash; however, Roman respected Hendrick. He was a hard worker, and he needed to build a friendly rtionship with him if he considered his future in the family.
Nevertheless,
I know what Master Hendrick thinks of me. I think you simply didnt want to give me good equipment and are not protesting against my father. The problem isthat in itself is insubordination. Master Hendrick, I got permission from my father and came to see the master. It is not a personal request, but the owner of thisnd has ordered you to provide good weapons and armour for me.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk, had always lived his life as a rulerHe, who ruled over different types of humans, always adhered to only one principle in any situationHierarchyThe moment the line between the master and the servant bes ambiguous, the hierarchy and order are destroyed due to that single rtionship.
A faithful servant, and even servants who were like a friendThe moment they crossed the line, Baek Joong-hyuk gave them a harsh punishment with a cold expression. He was no different today. Even though he knew how important Hendrick was, Roman told the truth to the other person the moment he crossed the line. He tapped Hendricks head and pressed it down.
I will ask you again. What you did to meShould I take that as a protest against my father?
What do you mean a protest?! Absolutely not!
Hendrick eximed in anguish. He had worked for several decades before earning the title of Master cksmith. He was a friend of Baron Romero before he even became the owner of the Dmitry house. Once upon a time, they zed with passion on the hearth. Hendrick truly respected Romero Dmitry. Now, he doesnt hear much about the cksmith because of his duties as a nobleman, but Baron Romero is undoubtedly Cairos best craftsman, recognized by even Hendrick. Hendrick swore allegiance to him. He thought that if it was Baron Romero, who was genuinely understanding and considerate of the cksmiths, he was worthy of swearing allegiance.
Just then, the cksmiths around the castle gathered around Roman. They couldnt figure out what was going on at first, but their expressions turned harsh at Romans subsequent remarks.
If it is not a protest, exin yourself. Why did you give me these things?
This bastard.
How dare you talk to Master Hendrick like that?!
Naturally, the cksmiths were furious. At the scene of a small kid scolding Master Hendrick, their anger exploded. The cksmiths showed the attitude to attack him at any moment. Obviously, when a dozen men with great physiques surrounded Roman, the atmosphere became harsh, and the situation became one that would likely lead to violence.
There is a saying in the worldEven a vicious group like Blood Fang wouldnt dare touch Dmitrys cksmiths.As a cksmith is a strong worker and often handles weapons such as knives, there have been cases in which certain organizations have copsed because of an argument over nothing.
Nevertheless, seeing the current situation, Romans attitude was calm. He was neither embarrassed nor sensitive to the cksmiths threats. He just looked at Hendrick. Looking forward to his answer, the cksmiths patience reached its limit.
I dont know whats going on right now, but I cant watch Dmitrys Fool dare to confront the master anymore.
Subdue him at once!
Yes!
Hendrick was like heaven to them.
Seeing the cksmiths rushing in at once, Hendrick, who had been consistent with his silence, finally opened his mouth.
Stop!
Master!
I told you to stop.
Hendricks expression hardened. He could notprehend the current situation. The Roman he remembered was utterly different. He didnt have the guts to argue with someone like Hendrick. Moreover, if it was the old Roman, in a situation where the cksmiths were threatening him, he wouldnt even have the courage to keep his back straight before them. However, the Roman in front of him was bold. Even though the cksmiths were on the verge of attacking, Roman was looking straight at him without taking a step back.
One thing is certain.
Hendrick said, Sorry. This is entirely my mistake.
When asked if he was protesting, Hendrick had no choice but to back off.
Chapter 38: The Blacksmiths Furnaces Flame (3)
Why did Hendrick back off? It wasnt just because the cost of protesting was scary. Hes Hendrick Egan, who adhered to what he thought was right, but now, he realized what mistake he had made.
Hendrick Oh, Hendrick. What the hell have you done?
At that moment, old memories flooded back into his mind. Hendrick, who is currently known as Master cksmith, also had a time when he was just an apprentice. At that time, just like in the current circumstances, he chose to make a living rather than cling to his sense of duty as a cksmith, and he worked day and night in order to establish himself as a decent cksmith as soon as possible. Naturally, he got a beating. Dmitry has now abolished his past bad habits, but the bruises never faded from his body when Hendrick was learning to work.
One day, a mercenary came to the forge. The mercenary, who had just started to get out into the real world, brought only 1 silver and asked the cksmith to sell him a sword. He said, I am well aware that it is not enough money to buy a good sword. However, this is all my possessions, and if you sell me the sword, I promise to pay it back tenfoldter. I have a family to support. All I have is a strong body, so I need a weapon to make money.
It was actuallymonThose with neithernd to farm nor special talents believed only in their one body and jumped into the mercenary work. The current situation was the same case. However, the master of the smithy was notpassionate enough to give a sword to a man he had never seen before, so he spat bitter swear words at the mercenary and drove him out of the smithy.
At that time, the back of the mercenary was truly miserable. Hendrick couldnt stand still as he looked at the slumped shoulders carrying the burden of his family on his shoulders. Secretly, Hendrick followed the mercenary. Then, without asking for anything in return, he gave him the first sword he had made without his masters knowledge. Back then, he was happy. Seeing the mercenary shed tears and express his gratitude, Hendrick thought that this might be the true happiness of being a cksmith.
It was that moment when he was proud of his job for the first time, and Hendrick, who returned to the forge, immersed himself in his work with the thought of making a better sword. However, after 1 month, when he faced the mercenarys corpse, Hendrick felt his world copse. Behind the familys cries, people talked about why the mercenary died.
This time, he was on a top escort mission and died. Poor guy. If only his sword had not broken in the process of dealing with the bandits, he would have been able toe back alive just like the other guys. Thats why one should use good weapons.
I know. Everyone else is fine, but only he was dead, right?
Hearing that, Hendricks heart sank. His hands and feet began to tremble. What he thought was a good deed had taken a mercenarys life. Then, a strange feeling arose within him. It was only then that he understood why his master had said it was too early for him to make swords; however, no matter how quickly he regretted it, he could not turn back the reality in front of his eyes.
Due to that, Hendrik lived as a poor man for a while. Without the help of his close friend, Baron Romero, he would not have been able to return to the forge. Due to that pain, Hendrick vowed never to repeat something like that again, and he was able to ovee such a painful past and grow into a Master cksmith.
However, he made the same mistake now as he did back then. Hendrick, for a moment, forgot his past mistake and repeated the mistake he regretted countless times just because he didnt like Roman.
Its really pathetic.
No excuse could work in the current situation. For whatever reason, as Roman pointed out, he nearly killed an innocent person with the rubbish he handed over. He took back what he said. He made no excuses.
If Roman punishes me, whether that is the price of protest or some other punishment, I will humbly ept it.
I will pay for my actions.
Master!
At Hendricks words, the cksmiths tried to stop him with bewildered faces. They could not ept the current situation. Hendrick was their everything, and Roman was not Baron Romero, so he could not be punished directly by Roman Dmitry or anything like that.
Roman held the hilt. Hendrick looked up at Romans face, waiting for his punishment. At that moment, his eyes met Romans eyes.
If you are so sorry for your mistake, I will not question you anymore. Lets get back to the basics. I know that Master Hendrick is a great cksmith. Therefore, I would like some equipment to arm 30 soldiers.
Romans words were truly unexpected. Hearing them, Hendricks pupils shook wildly. He was an outrageous guy. He acted like he would bring severe punishment down on the master, but when given a chance, he showed mercy.
Roman understood HendrickHe understood how difficult it was for him to admit his mistake in front of his followers. Roman truly understood his position.
Anyone can make mistakes. At the very least, if the mistake is something that can bepensated for, an act of repentance will give them another chance.
Punishing his own beloved servant only happened when the actions of the said servant were severe. However, it was different from now. Hendrick was a man with a bad rtionship with Roman, and he only took timid revenge, not thinking about what will happen due to his own judgment. If he didnt show any remorse, Roman could call it malice, but at least Hendrick knew what was right and what was wrong.
Penalty and punishment should not contain emotion.
That was Baek Joong-hyuks iron rule, and he always acted ording to the iron rule.
Roman said, As I said before, I dont think Master Hendrick was intentionally trying to protest. Perhaps its because of the antipathy towards me, and I fully understand that feeling. So, I want us to put our mistakes aside. All I want is swords and armours that will protect the lives of my soldiers.
It was like a stick and a carrot. After swinging his stick until Hendricks skin was reddened, Roman presented the carrot with clever eloquence.
Seeing Romans attitude, Hendrick was amazed again.
Roman has changed.
He had heard rumours. In particr, he was aware to some extent of the reputation around him because he had really changed due to this enlistment recruitment. However, seeing it in person was different. Hendrick, who had been ignoring the truth, had only now seen the true face of Roman. It was different from before.
Roman, who had dirty and clouded eyes, became a strong man, and the charisma that came from his sharp eyes made Hendricks heart tremble.
It wasnt just that Roman changed his appearance. It was to the extent that he could be considered apletely different person; Roman was different from his past appearance in every aspect.
How is this possible? Obviously, there are traces of Roman, who was known as Dmitrys fool, but he cannot be called that anymore.
Hendricks prejudice was stripped away. He acknowledged RomanRoman had changed, and todays incident was his own fault. He regretted it countless times in the past, and he could not tolerate that he gave garbage equipment to Roman because of his personal feelings.
Hendrick said, Once again, Im really sorry about this. In the future, no matter what happens, I will not repeat this kind of thing. And as an apology, I will prepare weapons and armour for your soldiers with the finest iron Dmitry is proud of.
After all the chaos was over, Roman decided to pick up the goodster and left the forge. In the process, he listened to Hendricks circumstances through another cksmith.
The sword Young Master Roman stole that day was a masterpiece made by Master Hendrick. It took six months toe up with it, and it was a masterpiece he barely finished while living in the cksmith for a whopping three months. However, the young master sold it to a street vendor at a bargain price, so it was natural for him to be angry. What really upset Master Hendrick was that rather than the fact that Young Master Roman stole it and sold it, the masterpiece he had created could not be found and was sold at a low price.
Now, Roman understood. Why was Hendrick angry? What was the reason for doing what he did to Roman even though he knew it was against the spirit of craftsmanship? Roman from the previous life has crossed the line. It was an unforgivable mistake. Maybe thats why, before he left for thest time, Hendrick said to Roman, I have notpletely forgiven you for this. I will grant your request because I was wrong, but I still cannot tolerate the neglect of the Dmitry familys eldest son in the forges work. Keep in mindDmitrys roots lie in the forge. In the future, if the dayes when you can make even a single piece of garbage with your own hands, that might be an opportunity when I see you in a new light.
Hendrick was stubborn. Although he said that this incident had removed ayer of prejudice, he did not recognize Roman as Dmitrys sessor. Nevertheless, even Hendrick had one misjudgment.
The Roman Dmitry Hendrick remembers must have been a fool who had no interest in the smithyGarbage that ignores the roots of the family and enjoys only pleasure. Itspletely understandable why Dmitrys people hate him. However.
Baek Joong-hyuk was different.
From now on, shall we prepare for dispatch?
Roman took a step. For this outing, one more purpose remained.
The ce where Roman arrived was a workshop where he initially practised. The workshop, which was old and shabby back then, was neatly organized enough to be able to work right now. Immediately after he decided to go to war, Roman told Hans to make it usable for its original purpose.
Long time no see.
ck.
He walked inside and checked his surroundings. It was a nice ce. The ceilings were high, venttion was good, and the lighting properly separated the areas to be lit and those to be darkened. For a cksmith, venttion was essential.
The smoke and dust from the coal fire obstructed the view, so venttion was the first priority when checking a suitable forge ce.
After that, Roman saw familiar thingsA furnace for heating, an anvil that looks cold and heavy and the oak pedestal that supports it, hammers and tongs and so on. It was something he had seen in Hendricks workspace, but for Roman, the present moment was special.
The first dayes back to my mind.
The day I started my life as a Roman.
Listening to Dmitrys history in a shabby shack, Roman thought that maybe this was his fate. The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyukIn the history of Murim, he was simply described as the strongest in the world, but those who were even a little interested in him knew a different side of Baek Joong-hyuk. He was exactly what a cksmith looked like. Right after Baek Joong-hyuk made up his mind to go to the army, he always came to the cksmiths forge to perform his own rituals.
In a life of struggleto survive, to win, and to ruleBaek Joong-hyuk expressed his own soul in front of the hot mes.
Fwoosh.
Crackle crackle.
The furnace heated up, and mes arose from within. From now on, it was his turn to make a sword for himself, preparing for the war in the future.
Chapter 39: The Blacksmiths Furnaces Flame (4)
The reason Baek Joong-hyuk decided to make his own sword came from an incident that happened when he was 18.
At a time when the sessor of the Demonic Sect was not yet decided, and Baek Joong-hyuk was spending his days drained in the conflict of his siblingsUnlike his other brothers, he had no one to protect him, so he often spent up nights staying awake due to the assassination attempts which happened to him.
And one day, a guest came in the middle of the nightHis 11th brother.
Baek Chang-hyun attempted to kill his own brother. Thus, the battle between the brothers who shared blood began in the middle of the night.
It was a tough fightBaek Chang-hyun was a person who passed the ordeal in the cave, and even in the bloody situation, he was stubbornly attacking the vital points of Baek Joong-hyuk.
The physical difference between the brothers was tremendous. Baek Chang-hyun was the firstborn child, so he had physical superiority over Baek Joong-hyuk. And the attack of the elder broke the sword of Baek Joong-hyuk.
Crack.
With one hit, Baek Joong-hyuks chest was cut with the sword. Naturally, blood sshed out.
The moment when the fear of death approached Baek Joong-hyuk, he gave up on his life and shed the opponent in the face with the broken sword.
The momentary joy of winningAs Baek Chang-hyuns face, filled with joy, turned to shock, Baek Joong-hyuk took his opponents life.
That day, Baek Joong-hyuk thoughtHe needed his own sword. He wanted a sword that would never break in the middle of a battle and would fully help utilize his current physical abilities. From that day onward, Baek Joong-hyuk turned into a righteous man who dealt with his 11th brother and learned the art of making swords by visiting the cksmiths, unlike his other siblings. And always, when the moment of decisive battle came up, he went and made a sword suitable for him.
A sword helps elevate the physical condition or any condition of its wielder by realizingplex things like physical characteristics and preferred sword technique. Like that, decades had passed. Baek Joong-hyuk had risen to the top position of the Demonic Sect and fought thousands of battles in the process of unifying Murim. Every year, Baek Joong-hyuks sword changed too. Each time Baek Joong-hyuk made a new sword, he would pass the old one to his subordinates, and from a certain point onward, the 39 swords he gave were handed down to generations and were known as The Swords of Heavenly Demon.
A priceless treasureThe moment a sword of the Heavenly Demon was released in Murim, battles ensued between those who wished to be its owner. It could be said that Baek Joong-hyuks ability to make the sword had developed a lot over his lifetime, and he could be called an expert craftsman.
The act of making a swordBaek Joong-hyuk was familiar with it.
And now, Roman was preparing for his battle with Barco.
Furnace; First swordRoman, as Baek Joong-hyuk, performed the ceremony for it.
The Forge of ResistanceIn the space where no footsteps were heard for quite a while, the sound of firmly knocking on the steel could be heard.
Kang!
Sparks flew off. Roman, who struck the red-hot steel, performed the same thing over and over again with the same force and at constant intervals. Normal people would find it boringIn a space where only the burning sound from the furnace and the sound of a hammer hitting the steel was heard, Roman was sweating.
Kang!
Kang! Kang!
In a state of tranceRoman loved the moment he was driven for a single purpose.
At first, the metal will be nothing, but with repeated actions, a wonderful sword will be born.
His past subordinates had a hard time understanding this behavior of Baek Joong-hyuk. There were swords in the warehouse; he could pick any of them and use them. Rather than spending time on making the sword, they thought it would be beneficial to hone his skills.
They werent utterly wrong. However, Baek Joong-hyuk went beyond making simple swords, and now he looked back on himself.
What did I live for?
The purpose of his lifeEven after aplishing everything he wanted to, he couldnt realize it. Since he had the Heavenly Demon as his father, he had to live in a world of violence from a young age.
He didnt think it was a bad thing.
Humans never live their lives the way they n them out, but they create their stories based on their instincts.
It was the same now. Although Romans life is much unfamiliar, Baek Joong-hyuks actions remained faithful to his past.
What he saw in front of himHe epted this new life.
The subjugation of the threat of Blood Fang; in order to clear up the affair with Anthony Barco, he was now preparing a sword himselfBaek Joong-hyukIt was his life. For the sole purpose of simply reigning, he was faithful to this reality in front of him.
My current state isnt at a level where I can jump into a fight with too many variables. With the Body Reconstruction1, I was able to use the first three moves of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique as I entered the state of Human, but in this world of Roman, there will be many variables that I am not aware of. Therefore, I have to train myself harder. The world I dont know, the enemies I do not know ofSo no matter what happens, I will have to be the winner.
Being a predator, defeat was uneptableIn the world of the survival of the fittest, defeat is death. Thus, Baek Joong-hyuk will be the predator.
Kang!
A strong shockRomans face was drenched in sweat from the heat in the forge, and his muscles could be seen glowing red as if they consisted ofva. This was a unique sightNormal cksmiths usually wear protective gear on their bodies. Understandably, it is to protect their body from this scorching heat inside the furnace and also to protect the body from the hot mes of pieces of steel that might jump up from the hammering.
Hendrick was the same. He came to the shop and got ready to work like that, but Roman was now hammering the steel in front of the mes and wasnt wearing anything other than trousers.
Obviously, he knew it tooThis was dangerous.
However, making a sword was another way for Baek Joong-hyuk to not only make suitable weapons for himself but practice martial arts simultaneously.
Crackle!
Wheikkk!
The mes continued to burn. The suffocating heat was hard to ept, but Roman, who had continued to take deep breaths, made his body ustomed to it.
Infernal God Art.
Instantly, Romans body was engulfed in mes. The usage of the martial arts which controls fire, a martial arts of a demon who was called Infernal Demon2.In themon sense of the world, two different kinds of Mental Methods cannot exist at once.
It ismon knowledge that people who use the Heavenly Demon God Art cannot use the Infernal God Art. However, Baek Joong-hyuk was a Heavenly Demon who had raised his affinity to all attributes to the limit. As a result, it was possible for them to coexist while taking a toll on the body. The Heavenly Demon God Art took ce in the dantian and took control of everything, and even if other attributes entered the body from the outside, nothing horrifying would happen.
CoexistenceRoman absorbed it. He gradually took the heat rising up around into his dantian so that it could nourish him.
The training of the Infernal God Art is rather the best one out there. If it is used frequently, though, it will damage the internal organs along with the lungs, but now that everything has been prepared in the same way as the past, my body can withstand the mes in here.
Kaang!
Kaang! Kanng!
He swung the hammer again. For the act of making the sword, facing the me in the hearth, Roman calmly and meticulously began to examine his body conditionThe extension of the arm, the strength used, the amount of qi being usedAs he calmly checked the state, he thought of the shape he wanted the sword to take. The sword made with sweat pouring down like rain cannot be used for more than 2 years. Thus, a shape suitable just for him. Also, Roman thought 2 years was a good enough time for a sword.
At the same time, mana moved in the dantian.
The enemies he recognized till nowConsidering the size of Barco and the mercenaries they hired, actually, even with his current level, it wasnt a problem for him. However, variables are invisible to naked eyes.
Obviously, the scale of Barco that the Intelligence Guild found out was rather normal, but it was impossible to fully understand what preparation they had done in the process of conquering Lawrence.
Murim always spoke about hiding the main skills. In a world where all kinds of people run rampant, fully revealing ones skill was a shortcut to our death.
BarcoThey, too, must have hidden something, and Roman knew such a variable could cost his life. Thus, he hoped for the strength to oppose such variables.
In the process of subjugating the Murim, the brains of the Jegal familys head put Baek Joong-hyun into a corner due to the variables that man created. Nevertheless, with overwhelming force, he overpowered him. When one doesnt fully understand the opponents power, having enough power to overpower or prevent the variables often works.
I havent fully grasped the working of this world. The strongest person I came across was themander of Knights Temr, Johnathan, and he said that the status of 3-Star is recognized by the kingdom. However, there are 4-Star, 5-Star, and even 6- Star swordsmen, as well, in this world. Also, there are unknown beings who use the power of magic which I never experienced. Even if I can overwhelmingly defeat Captain Johnathan, there is no certainty that I can deal with all the unknown beings who mighte in my way.
He took a deep breath. Taking in the mana, he mmed the steel.
Kaang!
He had to trainBecause he was epting new people into his fence, because he had no intention for people like Hans, who are under him, to be taken down.
Like that, one day, two days, , time passed.
Romans body had turned one with the sword. As if he was making himself a sword, he epted the ming heat and trained the body.
Thus, ten days passed.
Tuk.
The sound of hammering came to a halt.
The first swordFor a person, the first is very special.
Roman looked at the sword shining in the sunlight, and gradually, a smile bloomed on his face as he looked at the slowly dying heat.
This sword is perfectly suited to me.
The forging period was short. Still, even though ten days wasnt enough time, he seeded in producing a sword at a level like this due to his passion and experience. It wasnt an ordinary sword sold in markets, but it was able to ept mana better than a lump of steel, and it met all the conditions Roman wanted.
With this sword, my preparation is done.
Noticing his dantian boiling due to heat, Roman gave the sword a name.
Naming you after this world, I will call you Smander.
He held the sword.
Now, it was his turn to dispatch and expose the true face of Barco.
Chapter 40: The Flower Of Lawrence (1)
Ten days earlier, Lawrences foot kicked the ground.
The Martell family turned down our offer.
The same goes for the Bartra family. Even though we said we would ept building the distributionwork they asked for, they suddenly said they couldnt help us out. Lord. It seems that it is actually difficult to get help from those around us due to the pressure of the Barco family.
Bang!
Damn it!
At the report of vassals, Viscount Lawrence couldnt contain his anger and smashed the table.
Before the dispute with Barco, Martell and Bartras were ces that came to form connections with Lawrence. Lawrence then gave them fertilends and power in the North-East region, and Viscount Lawrence maintained an amicable rtionship with them.
Thus, the viscount remembered the rtionships from back then and asked them for help. However, the lord of the two families, who always greeted Lawrence with a smile, showed a cold attitude this time.
He understood it. Recently, rumors were going around in the North-East regionRumors that if a single force interferes with Barcos actions by intervening in the dispute between Lawrence and Barco, they will retaliate against them after Lawrence fell. Everyone knew that the rumor was spread by Barco intentionally, but despite that, their families were scared.
Barco blocked the possibility of getting help. Now that there is a week of probation, Viscount Lawrence felt choked up.
Did you get a call from the Golden Bank?
Yes. They said they would consider and-based loan, but it doesnt seem like it will work out in a week. Golden Bank isnt a neutral force. Moreover, as they invested arge amount in the Barco family, they seemed to have decided that empowering the Barco family will be more beneficial for them than helping us.
Sigh.
The viscount felt dizzy. The Golden Bank wasnt a force limited to the Cairo Kingdom, but a force that boasted enormous capital power that affected the entire continent. Their home base is said to be the Valha Empire, which is one of the two empires. Actually, they were a force that put on a neutral position based on their values, but in problems in which their interests are at stake, they openly favor the advantageous side.
Barco and LawrenceThe odds were higher for Barco, so it was better to side and invest in them.
So are you saying there is no answer?
Last few weeks, Viscount Lawrence was running all over to solve the problem. The breakup with Dmitry put Lawrence in a corner, but he tried to do anything to survivehe met many people while talking about the past. Among them, the contact with Golden Bank was such an attempt; it was something he did despite knowing it would fail. If he could borrow money, he could hire mercenaries like the Barco family. However, the foxes in Golden Bank didnt do business as that could cause them a loss.
And now, he was stuck at a dead end.
Everything is over.
After a week, Barco wille to attack, and Lawrence will not be able to withstand the attack.
I should have calmed the heart of Dmitry.
DmitryTheir presence turned into poison. Even when he was prepping for the marriage with Dmitry, he wondered if the problems would get resolved, but he turned his back on Dmitry, and now, even the forces on Dmitrys side didnt help.
The real powers in the North-East region are Barco and Dmitry. And now, both families were hostile to him, making Lawrence a loner.
This is bad.
A woman sitting at the far end of the room spoke cautiously when the vassals couldnt speak.
Father, can I say something?
Her identityShe was Lawrences golden jade leaf, Flora Lawrence.
Roman Dmitrystarting with the meeting with that man, Florasmon sense about the world hadpletely copsed.
My judgment was wrong. I was prejudiced against Roman Dmitry, and the real fool was me, not him.
Romans actions were shocking. At first, she only thought that Roman had meddled with something, but as time passed, she learned the details of themRoman killed Ben Miles, the leader of the Blood Fang in front of so many people. Moreover, all of it was done with Romans own strength, which was more shocking.
The purpose of dealing with Blood Fang came from them harassing the people in Dmitrys estate, and knowing that Lawrences response was insufficient, he was bold enough to make drastic decisions.
Suddenly, Flora felt ashamed.
Although the eldest son of Dmitry was called an idiot, he was doing something for his family. However, she was someone who broke the marriage and put the Lawrence family in danger. If she could turn back time, at least the drastic choice of breaking the engagement would be held, and she would at least try to get to know the guy.
I was stupid. Choosing to break the marriage without taking any measures was a choice that would inevitably lead my family to destruction.
There was a time when she thought she was smartAfterpleting the advanced courses in the academy with good grades and seeing her father smiling brightly, she thought she was the perfect daughter.
However, she didnt know back thenThe fact that studying something while receiving the support of her family wasnt something the world works on, and that she was just a flower in a greenhouse. And outside the greenhouse, wild animals like Barco often lurked. They drooled and showed their teeth, and they didnt care what Floras life had been like.
Flora announced the breaking of the engagement and locked herself in her room. Still, marriage should be done with someone who you lovethat concept didnt change for her, but in the face of reality, she didnt have the courage to face her father. Because of her mistake, her father went to beg for help each day.
The lights in the conference room of the family never went out, and when the meeting was done, she couldnt dare approach the vassals who looked dead and hopeless to her.
As Flora Lawrence, known as the flower of Lawrence, this was a harsh time for her, who had only seen and experienced good things till now.
She was in pain. She would have a fever in the middle of the night and wake up in cold sweat. With time, it became more frequent. In Floras mind, Romas image often emerged.
How could he have done such a thing?
With his own strengthIn a situation where no one expected him to do so, Roman boldly acted out his choices for the family. It was amazing. Aside from the fact that such a thing was possible, it looked much more interesting as he had made up his mind to do such a thing.
And from that point on, Roman began to appear in Floras dreams, and her heart changed little by little as that happened.
And one day, she made a decisionLets not turn away from reality. Flora, if no one helps us, then just as Roman Dmitry defeated the Blood Fang himself, we need to find a way to solve our problems.
In a dark room, Flora came out. With her hair tied up so she couldfortably move, she went to the library of Lawrence and grabbed a few books. Right, the type of books she grabbed was on Military Law, which helped one prepare for war.
Flora said, We are pushed to a corner now. Barco cut off the help from around, and the difference in power is too obvious. Thus, there is an opinion that we should preserve even a little of the familysnd through surrender, but I dont think it will work.
Why do you think so? Rather than killing innocent people, surrender is the best option for everyone, asked Viscount Lawrence.
Seeing the questionable look in his eyes, Flora looked at him with a calm face.
Barco borrowed money from the Golden Bank using their connections. Rumor has it that the loan process was conducted without any coteral, so a loan without coteral would inevitably have a higher interest rate. In this war, Barco isnt atplete benefit. In order for both the borrower and lender to get good results, thend will be torn apart after Lawrence gets captured. Half will be taken by Barco and the other half by the Golden Bank. And yet, their thirst will not be quenched. Thus, they will have to scratch till the bottom of any safe to get their satisfactions worth of things.
Ahem.
The vassals didnt like this. It was a cruel remark, but no one could deny the reality.
Then what are we supposed to do?
There is only one wayA desperate resistance. That is the only way we can survive.
Resistanceis that really the best choice?
Viscount Lawrence looked disappointed. Floras remarks raised his expectations for her. He thought that she had the ability to see the situation urately and judge it, but in the end, she failed him.
Locking the gates of the estate, anyone could think that this approach she was speaking of was different from others.
It isnt just about holding on against their attacks. Give up farming this year and set fire to the fields. And after hoarding as much food as possible to survive. We keep resisting until the winteres.
Can we even survive till winter?
Yes. Barco borrowed arge amount of money for this war. Although they used the connections to make loans without coteral, in fact, the Golden Bank isnt a force that will do tasks because of the pressure from higher-ups. The bank is a force that affects the entire continent. If war doesnt end quickly and time extends, the Barco family will have to face pressure regarding the high-interest rate. Therger the loan, the higher the interest. That is the only weakness we can attack. The mercenaries will run for the money, and the money wille from the Golden Bank. And when the winteres, the weather will be unfavorable for a siege, and people are bound to be exhausted or tired. Then, itll be natural for them to think about backing out.
Huh!
Such a way was there!
At Floras words, the vassals admired her. At first, they were puzzled, but the more she spoke, the more they fell in love with her words.
This made senseA race against timeSince Barcos power wasnt their own, there was a chance of winning if they dragged the time.
When did my daughter grow up this much?
Viscount Lawrence looked at his daughter with aplicated expression. His only daughterThe one he raised so preciously while being wary of breaking her, like a flowering nt in the greenhouse, was now blooming. And when the thing with Dmitry happened, Viscount Lawrence thought that he had given her too much privilege and she was immature. However, the truth was different. When faced with a situation where they were sinking, Flora showed her colors.
She must have suffered so much due to her ipetent father.
Floras face was frowning. Her suffering was now appearing on her face. His daughterHe didnt want to see such a lovely child copse in the hands of the Barco family.
Viscount Lawrence said, Flora is right. The Barco family isnt a force that holds much power in their hands. So, prepare for a desperate resistance right now. We will hold on and preserve, and we will continue as Lawrence!
The decision was made. There will be no surrender. The white g will not rise. The Lawrence family decided to endure the troubles till the end, even if it meant they would die.
A week after that, the day of the battle that Barco had foretold finally dawned.
Chapter 41: The Flower Of Lawrence (2)
Step step.
Below the wall, they saw someone walking. Even though many people were looking down from the wall, there was no fear in his steps, and the g in his hands was fluttering in the wind.
A white deer was standing aloneAt the symbol of the Barco family, Lawrence soldiers gulped with nervous faces.
Tak.
Finally, he stopped walking.
The man looked around the top of the wall with a rxed expression, and when he saw Viscount Lawrence, he stopped his gaze.
As Viscount Barcos representative, I will give you three options from now on. First: open the gates and surrender. Viscount Barco is merciful to those who ask for forgiveness, and surrendering is the only way to save your lives. However, you might not choose the first option. If that is the case, there is no reason for us to face each other as of now.
The messenger looked arrogant. At best, he looked like he was speaking andmunicating his intentions, as if he was Viscount Barco.
The second is to go to war with us. In front of the people of the Central Government, let us head into it and decide the fight fairly. Any method of fighting is goodBe it hand-to-handbat or a Warrior Battle, we will follow the way you want.
Hand-to-handbat or Warrior BattleNobles mainly used this method to cover their mistakes. The people of this world considered it shameful to wage a siege just because of a dispute among nobles. He thought they were hiding behind the wall as they werent confident in dealing with the other family. Naturally, most of the nobles would choose one of those two ways.
Also, that was why the people of the Central Government were present. They would be neutral to the method they would choose to fight it out.
Viscount Lawrence took a step ahead.
We do not think your deration for war is justified. The document that mentions our ancestors debt is forged, and we have no cause for war with you nor any desire to open the gates and sacrifice the lives of Lawrences people. So go back now and tell Viscount Barcos. Lawrence will
Third!
He stopped talking. Actually, the choice was already decided. On the day Barco predicted, from the moment Lawrence shut its gates, the two families would choose the third option.
Still, there was one reason for sending the messengerIt was to pressure Lawrence, and the messenger informed the soldiers of Lawrence.
You have chosen to abandon the pride of being a noble family and fight a deadly fight within the fortress walls. From now on, the Barco family will ept your will and make you pay the price in blood during this siege.
That was the end of it.
The messenger stepped back. Even when they saw the g fluttering in the wind, Lawrence couldnt fire an arrow.
And finally, the war had begun.
The first battle ended sooner than expected. The Barco family thought they could punish Lawrence right away, but they gave the order of retreat within 30 minutes of the start.
Bang!
Cheeky bastards!
Viscount Barco threw the helmet he was wearing to the ground.
Just now, the aspect of the battle was different than expected. The army of the Barco family was three times greater than Lawrence, and intending to destroy the walls at once, he led his men.
Lawrences walls werent very high. It was known that Dmitrys stronghold fortress was difficult to capture even with ten times their current force, but that wasnt the case for Lawrence. He thought he could get it done within an hour. But what happened?Lawrences counterattack was more fierce than he expected.
Viscount. Apparently, Lawrence was fully prepared for it. A moat was dug deep to block the approach of the troops, and they prepared boiling oil and fire, as well. Also, judging from the non-existent hesitation in firing the arrows from the wall, it appears they managed to secure enough supplies, said the lieutenant.
He felt annoyed. One weekThat time wasnt enough for the opponent to prepare. He was going to take down Lawrence and make them surrender, but they chose to fight in this desperate situation.
ording to our information, Lawrence should have surrendered with the thought to protect a little of their hand. Wepletely blocked the possibility of an alliance, and we showed superiority in our troops. However, Lawrence was prepared with the intention to lock the gates. They couldnt have dared to risk their lives for it.
Barcos nThey werent hoping for war from the start.
The Golden Bank and the judge were also brought. Thus, they thought about letting the opponent surrender. However, now, the n was going haywire. It was just 30 minutes, but the response from Lawrence was too systematic, and considering the action of setting fire to the fields they owned, it seemed like they were prepping for a long battle. It was the moment that their heads ached at the current situation. As Flora predicted, the Barco family borrowed huge sums of money from the Golden Bank, and ending the war as quickly as possible was the only way the Barco family could stay alive.
Viscount, what should we do?
The lieutenant looked into his eyes. Dozens of soldiers were lost in this small fight. They were going to check the power of Lawrence, but due to the fierce counterattack, their losses were more than expected.
Viscount Lawrence isnt that strong-willed. Just like he sold his Lawrences Flower to the Dmitry family under Barcos pressure, he is someone who turns into a coward in crisis. Nevertheless, choosing to fight means that changes have taken ce within. They wouldnt have made a choice if they didnt have an advantage, and they are clearly showing the advantage they have with the war dragging on.
He thought quickly. This warAll of it was Viscount Barcos n. He moved his son Anthony Barco and quarreled with Lawrence with forged documents that led to this war. And now, finally, they were in the endgame. This was the end of the n, so Barco couldnt allow Lawrence to gain the initiative.
How about it? Prepare it right now.
I understand.
ItViscount Barco smiled bitterly. There was something the Lawrence family had overlooked. Viscount Barco only wanted to win with the least number of people out there, but it wasnt as if he wasnt concerned about the possibility of defeat at all.
The Golden BankThey had lent more money than he expected. And that money was enough to create a huge variable.
Above the wall, the soldiers of Lawrence moved busily. The victory in the first short battle brought smiles to their faces, but they all knew they couldnt rx right now.
Move fast!
We never know when his men will attack us again. Stay alert and move quickly!
One winThat gave them confidence. It proved Barco wasnt an unbeatable opponent for them.
Viscount Lawrence said, Flora, you were right. Just preparing for this in a standard manner was enough for us to prevent the attack from Barco. How did you manage toe up with this idea? You only learned the skills of nobles in the academy. I dont think they taught you things such as warfare.
Floras change was surprising. Floras opinions were actively presented in the process of setting fire to the fields and preparing for war.
Flora looked at the soldiers. Her attire was the same as theirs. Normally, a noblewoman would dress in an elegant dress, but now, she was wearing armor on the top. She even practiced archery over the past few days to help in the battle. Of course, her skills hadnt increased much with just a few days of preparation, but her attitude had brought a rise in the soldiers morale.
The Flower of LawrenceFlora was the symbol of Lawrence. Because she didnt give up till the end, Lawrences soldiers who saw her didnt lose hope either.
Flora said, As father said, the academy didnt teach me how to fight. They said there was no need to learn such things because I would never go to the battlefield while living as a noblewoman. However, seeing the Barco familys behavior, I knew I had to be strong-willed. Rather than waiting for the problems to get resolved on their own, I had to know what the problem was and develop the ability or way to solve it. Thus, I studied on my ownThat is the direction I want to live in the future, as well.
Flora.
Dont worry. This is what I want to do.
Floras words made his heart ache. Had there been someone strong in the family, or if the family was strong, she wouldnt have to experience this. However, that allowed Flora to grow up in a short time, as well. Nevertheless, it was dauntingThe fact that his daughter was fine with this. His daughter had grown up pleasingly, and he didnt even know it yet.
As long as the problem with Barco gets resolved, this father of yours will make sure to never bring any quarrels into your future. I am sorry for forcing you to marry Dmitry. At that time, I thought that was the only way our copsing family could survive. However, now, I believe that you can make the right choices in any situation.
They ended itThe conversation was postponed. To be precise, they couldnt help but talk about this another time.
Ugh!
No way!
The soldiers were shocked. Over the wall, at Barcos camp, they could feel a movement. It was huge. The overall shape was like a catapult. However, those who saw it knew this wasnt a simple catapult.
Thats insane!
Barco prepared a re!
rethe name of a siege weapon. The catapult known as re was designed to throw something at the wall, a magic weapon that caused explosions. It was a magical weapon that could only be bought with an enormous amount of money. The cost was exorbitant, but everyone knew of its effectiveness. This was an unexpected development. No matter how much money Barco borrowed, they didnt expect them to have enough connections to rent or bring a re.
Everyone! To your ces!
Prepare for attack.
At theplicated situation, Floras expression turned pale. She had studied war tactics for a few days, so she knew about the power of the re.
When the re starts to attack, the walls will copse instantly. A powerful me wille to destroy the wall and burn the soldiers, as well. There are only two ways to stop itEither fight with another magical weapon of that force or open the gate, go out and smash the re.
The former was impossibleLawrence didnt have the money for it. Magic weapons such as those could only be bought with vast sums of money. Then, the second one? It was suicide to go out now.
Just then, the re spewed fire andunched a massive fireball.
Kwaang!
Rumble!
Kuaak!
*Aackk!*
With just one hit, the top of the wall fell instantly. Fortunately, the wall hadnt fully copsed, but the soldiers who were hit at close range were screaming due to their terrible wounds. Moreover, this wasnt the worstIf the fireball had hit them properly, a dozen soldiers would have burned down without even being able to react to it.
The opponents power was beyond what they knewIt was something they hadnt nned for. The books said running away at such times was the best option, but retreat wasnt an option right now.
We cannot give up like this.
She clenched her teeth and grabbed her bow.
At least, I should do something.
Just when she was about to make a move, a maid hurriedly approached her and shouted, Miss! Miss! We just received a call from Roman Dmitry!
What? That Roman from Dmitry?
RomanAn unexpected name popped up. Also, the reason was unknown. However, that wasnt important right now, so Flora turned her head and headed toward the wall to fight.
However,
Roman Dmitry asked me to tell you thisLawrences crisisif you want him to help, contact him.
Hearing those words, Flora couldnt help but stop walking toward the wall.
Chapter 42: The Flower Of Lawrence (3)
The call was made through a magic device. Seeing Roman float in the air, Flora sat down and asked firmly, A way to help Lawrencewhat is it?
She asked straightforwardlyNow that the soldiers were dying outside, she needed any help that would allow the Lawrance estate to ovee its current shorings.
[As youre asking me that directly, I will be honest and tell you. I intend to take revenge on the Barco family for my own personal reasons. The decision has already been made, and from now on, it is a matter of timing on when to take revenge. So, I contacted you. If the Lawrence family says they will go along with what I came up with, I will advance the timing of my actions and bring down the Barco family for you.]
What Roman suggested was unexpected. For Lawrence, it was like finding an oasis in the desert. However, Flora knew that there was a trap in his words.
What do we have to do in your n?
[Its simpleSacrifice for my n. If the Lawrence family shows their willingness to be the first to bleed andys down the tes, I will do my best to help you. This is a promise in the name of Roman Dmitry. In order for our conversation to go forward, this promise needs to be made.]
SacrificeIt was a sensitive word. Hearing it, Floras eyes twitched instantlyRoman Dmitry was a clear-cut man. She did go ahead and break up with him, but she couldnt sacrifice herself for the sake of others. It seemed as if she didnt want to hold that mans hand. Romans existence wasplicated for Flora. Continuing to be close to him and around him brought up unknown emotions from within her.
However, she had no choice. In the first ce, after being pushed to the edge of the cliff, like in the current situation, she was ready to put herself on the line.
Perhaps he suggested it because he knew about our current situation. Nevertheless, Roman Dmitry is the only one who moved and offered to help Lawrence. We cannot turn down his offer now.
She clenched her fist. Self-esteem had been thrown out the door long back. Floras first priority was her familys safety, so she looked at Roman and said, I promise. If it means you will protect my family, I will do anything to help.
[One more thing. I need you to agree to something.]
Say it.
[Because of my participation in the war, words will definitely go around in the future. As our marriage is already broken, I have no reason to intervene in the war, and that is something the Barco family and the Central Government will also raise questions about. Therefore, there is something you will have to do with whates next. If you want the Lawrence family to be safe, give me a justification to intervene in the war.]
JustificationUntil then, she didnt know what he meant. However, as Roman continued speaking, Flora couldnt control her expression. Finally, the conversation was over. She hadnt epted the offer.
At Romans words that he will wait only for 30 minutes, Flora headed towards the wall with weak footsteps.
Is it really the right thing to ept Romans proposal?
RomanHis words were shocking.
[The Barco family had concocted a n to split Dmitry and Lawrence. While I was drunk, they made me stay in a room with Emily Barco, a child of the Barco family, and they forced and pushed me to break the marriage, having that as an excuse. This is my personal cause to take revenge on them, and this is why I n to punish them. Anthony Barcoim that he molested you. I have nothing against him, but the fact that he did something like that made it tough for the Dmitry family to promote the marriage. Perhaps, it will cause your value to plummet. The reputation you hold as the Flower of Lawrence will be shattered along with the story of the marriage being called off, and that is a fatal hit in the noble society. However, if you are fine with giving up the status of a noblewoman, you can get one important thing in exchangeMe solving this crisis of Lawrence.]
At those words, her hands trembled. It was a reality that Flora couldnt ept, but she didnt want to avert her gaze. She was no longer a flower in the greenhouse. In the face of the harsh reality, Flora was ready to give up everything.
This is precisely the justification for me to intervene in the war. To not forgive those who touched methe same happened with Blood Fang, and it will not be different this time, either. If the time of molestation was before the break-up, Flora Lawrence, you were mine. So, if you can promise me that, I will ensure that Anthony Barco will never look at you with those lustful eyes ever again.
You were mineHearing that, her heart skipped a beat. A mutually beneficial dealHowever, Roman said that if their marriage wasnt called off, Flora wouldve been his.
RightShe was someone he didnt even know. However, Roman was trying to do something dangerous and face Barco based on that sole reason.
Bang!
Rumble!
The wall has fallen!
Put up the iron fence!
After her short absence, she came to know the wall had fallen. Part of the wall copsed due to the constant attacks from the re, and Barcos soldiers could be seen marching forward. They wouldntst long. It was only a matter of time before Lawrence copsed, and due to the opponents power, they had lost their advantage.
It was dark. With mes burning the ce and smoke rising up, Flora ran to the wall.
Puck!
Kuak!
Under the wall, one of the soldiers who was running fell down. Flora quickly used her arrow to help them out. She had been practicing for a few days, and the faint pain was still felt on her finger. However, that didnt matter. Flora tore her skirt, stood in afortable position, and shouted loudly for all the soldiers to listen.
Attack! We will never fall!
At that moment, Flora acknowledged that when she entered the battlefield, she gave up the role of the noblewoman, which she had been living as all this while.
Handel!The maids name.
Seeing Handel run toward her with a frightened face, Flora spoke with her eyes fixed on the target.
Call Roman Dmitry right now. Tell himI will do anything he wants, so get rid of those Barco bastards right now. I know for sure that I do not want to be Anthony Barcos concubine.
She made her decision. From now on, Flora would live a new life.
Tuk.
The magicmunication was cut off. When Flora said she would ept the offer, Chris, watching from the side, asked, Are we going to attack right away?
Roman and the soldiersThey were far from Lawrence. Even if he gave the order now, they would go to help immediately, but Roman didnt want to overdo it.
No, we are going to watch for a little more.
If we hold back, Lawrences defense might copse. Barco has managed to get ess to the re weapon after all. It has firepower that Lawrence cannot withstand. If you really want to help Lawrence and break down Barcos ns, we should attack the enemy now, making it tough for them to breathe and recover.
This was the right advice. Chris had studied warfare, so he knew what Lawrence was capable of handling.
However, Roman had different thoughts.
Why do I have to care about that?
Huh?
It doesnt matter if Lawrence copses. Even if the walls fall and Barco continues to attack, Lawrence, who is desperate to fight, will be able tost an hour. What I want the most out of the fight between Lawrence and Barco is a good amount of damage to them.
Those were cruel wordsHe considered just the practical gains and excluded his emotionspletely.
Chris.
Yes.
There are a few things to keep in mind if you want to follow me in the future as well. It is more important to me that one person I know doesnt bleed, even if hundreds of those I dont know have to die. Obviously, a lot of people from Lawrence will die due to this. However, it is their problem because they followed an ipetent person, and I dont intend to force myself to be their shield and sacrifice the lives of those who swore their allegiance to me. So, get some rest. When we decide to move for Lawrence earnestly, there will be a lot of bloodshed.
I understand.
Chris nodded his head. Now he knew for sureRoman DmitryHe might look cruel to others, but he is at least a man worthy to swear allegiance to.
Above the wall, things were changing rapidly.
With Barcos army getting closer, Flora approached Viscount Lawrence and said, Father! Open the gates right now and face the army of Barco from the front!
What do you mean?!
Open the gates?That was something Viscount Lawrence couldnt understand. However, Flora didnt have the time to exin this in detail and just persuaded her father.
I just made a deal with Roman Dmitry through a magic device. The reason we cannot stand Barcos attack is due to the presence of the re. If we open the gates right now and distract the enemies, then Roman Dmitry will appear with his army and destroy the re.
Why will Roman Dmitry do that?
I dont have time to exin. What is certain is that Roman Dmitry isnt the man we thought he was.
At that moment, Viscount Lawrence was utterly confused.
Roman DmitryAfter the Blood Fang incident, he clearly didnt seem like a normal guy. There was a sense of dignity around that man and the way he carried himself. Also, he didnt seem like a person who would say one thing and do another. However, the problem was that he had no reason to help Lawrence. Naturally, he should be angry because the marriage was called off, so he couldnt think why that man would want to help them.
Is it even right to trust that man and open the gates? From what my daughter says, Roman Dmitry is probably going to help with his own strength and not the help of his family. Moreover, the opponent is the Barco family. No matter how much we aim to distract their attention, it is difficult to defeat their troops, who are elite mercenaries, only using our soldiers. Also, without Aura, the re cannot be cut down.
His judgment wasnt wrong. He was at a crossroads now. Viscount Lawrence felt weak. He was a typically docile person, and the more dangerous a situation was, the more his ability to make the right judgment would diminish.
FatherNo, dad. This is a fight in which we are at a disadvantage either way! The moment we choose to fight back, we get to bet a lot on this fight, and if we fail to take down Barco, we lose Lawrence, our family, and our name will get wiped out of the history of the Cairo Kingdom, dad. So trust me. Destroying the re with Roman Dmitry, who is on his way to help, is the only way we can survive.Flora said eagerly.
Viscount Lawrence looked at her. The armor over her body, the tanned skin due to intense mes, the torn skirt fluttering in the wind, and the bow in her handWhile the man known as the Lord was weak and unable to make a decision, Flora was able to find solutions. He believed in herhis one and only daughter.
Viscount Lawrence overcame his fear and shouted to the soldiers.
Open the gates now! Roman Dmitry has agreed to help us. Get out of the gates and y those evil bastards of Barco!
The gates opened wide. Following Romans n, Lawrence was ready to make sacrifices.
Chapter 43: Participation In The War (1)
Creak.
Thud.
The gates finally opened. Breaking through the rising dust due to explosions, the soldiers of Lawrence ran out.
Charge!
Ahhhhh!
Hundreds of soldiersTheir faces were full of fear. mes were burning over the wall, and many enemy troops were rushing toward the gate.
Even though they were called soldiers, they werent the kind who had received regr training. However, knowing that Lawrence could copse if they retreated from here, they all clenched their teeth and ran toward their opponent.
Die!
Puak!
Ack!
Both sides troops shed. The soldiers at the forefront were pushed back but still kept fighting, and due to that, the soldiers of Barco were pushed back due to the force with which the soldiers of Lawrence were stabbing.
However, the joy of victory left as quickly as it came. Lawrences soldiers withdrew their weapons and tried to attack another opponent, but as they werent trained to move quickly, the enemies shed their necks.
sh!
Thud!
Drip.
The battle had just begun. The faces of the soldiers were in shock, unable to believe their death or the death of others. Early in the battle, Lawrence was dominating the other side. Supported by the arrows being fired from above the wall, they pushed back Barcos army.
Puak!
Puak! Puak!
Barcos soldiers copsed with arrows hitting them. The knight of Lawrence, who stepped on their corpses, boasted a silver armor that shone in the sun and ughtered the enemies in front.
Blood was gushing out.
In an instant, mountains of corpses covered the battlefield like weeds, and Lawrences soldiers followed the knight and moved to the enemy camp. Even then, they believed they had a chance. While checking the appearance of enemy forces falling by their weapons. They thought the power of Barco wasnt that great.
However, that was all an illusion. Barco was a bit shocked by the unexpected attack, but as time went on, the situation changed.
Running wild even though they dont know their opponent!
How dare they?!
sh!
Puak!
Among the soldiers, a group of people were engaged in a massacre. They were the Berge mercenaries. They made a living by fighting and even showed a prominent performance among soldiers. They helped each other out and ughtered the soldiers of Lawrence, and even in the midst of the difficult battle where one couldnt fully understand the situation, they were able to hold their ground. Even if the opponent was a knight, they were able to fight back.
It was the time when the Aura was being perfectly handled that the knight who seemed skilled came. The knight of Lawrence, who was fighting at the forefront, wielded his sword at the mercenaries around, and eventually, was attacked from all sides.
sh!
Kuak!
The knight groaned in pain at the sword piercing his flesh and copsed at the attacks that came from all directions. After that, the atmosphere changed. Lawrence, too, had recruited mercenaries to have a numerical advantage, but they werent as skilled as the Berge mercenaries. At some point, they couldnt push forward any longer. Although they moved 500m from the wall, Lawrences soldiers, who had lost their momentum, struggled to survive, looking shocked.
One, then two, and so on, people continued to die. The sight of people around them dying began to spread fear within the soldiers of Lawrence.
Oh, no. We are finished. We cannot beat them!
The difference in power was toorge. Eventually, the soldiers began stepping back. Facing the ferocious hordes of wild beasts who were causing chaos and destruction, they realized they couldnt continue itthis fight would bring them to a desperate end.
Due to the variables, Lawrence couldnt even y the role of a perfect bait.
Swish!
An arrow flew. Even though her arms were trembling as the same action was repeated several times, Flora kept doing it.
Just then, the soldiers started screaming. They had to fight a little more, but they seemed to retreat back at the helpless sight.
We cannot be pushed back already!
Her heart plummeted. Romans nIt was a two-way n. If the gates were open and the soldiers of Lawrence attacked, then Barco would focus their forces on the soldiers. And that was the chance Roman was speaking about. With the fight happening in front of the gates, there wouldnt be many troops behind Barco, so Roman could crush down the re. res are expensive. As the price is high and they arent easily found, Lawrence could secure a higher advantage by destroying it.
Do not back off! Hold on!Flora cried out. Even now, the enemy hadnt sent out many troops. Many troops remained behind Barcos camp, and if things continued like this, even Roman would get hurt.
However, despite Flora crying out, Lawrences soldiers couldnt stand it. They were people who had lost their will to fight, and the mercenaries on Barcos side werent people they could stop.
This was the end. Flora stayed up all night studying warfare but faced a reality that books didnt convey.
I should have known our level. Unlike Barco, we werent ready to fight.
LawrenceThey were peace-loving people. They lived a good life with the wealth that came from their fertilends but failed to have troops to protect them. And due to that, this problem arose.
Because Barco had nothing like that, Lawrence was an easy prey to them. They have always been a force that fought to loot others. The result was obvious from the start. At the sight of two of Lawrences soldiers stepping out to deal with one soldier of Barco, Flora lost her mind.
We never stood a chance.
Roman DmitryHe will not show up.
She didnt know if Lawrence had acted as the bait he wanted, but now, that man wouldnt try to help. To make matters worse, the sacrifice they made was meaningless. Now, Lawrences only choice was to be self-reliant. Still, if they stood by the wall, they could survive for a day or two, but as they had opened the gates to get help, they lost that chance, too.
What should we do now?
There were so many reasons to give up now, but Flora, who had sworn to steel her resolve and tried her hardest to turn it into a reality within these past few days, was continuously looking for answers.
Puck!
An arrow that cut through the wind hit the target. Even if this ce fell, Flora would not give up. She would not beg the enemy. Just as she had told her maid, it was Floras choice to die like this, rather than turn into a concubine for Anthony Barco.
Just then,
!?
A horde moving from a distance could be seen. Their goal seemed clearThe re. They were running straight toward the siege weapon.
10 minutes earlier.
Romans soldiers awaited orders with nervous faces.
Phew.
This nThey couldnt help but feel nervous. They had no idea that they would enter the battle so quickly, and even more so that they would be attempting to attack Barcos rear. The time to risk their lives hade. Unlike Chris and Kevin, who epted it casually, the soldiers who followed Roman were anxious. Their feelings could be understood. However, Roman thought there was no need for consideration beyond understanding.
From now onward, it is the reality that you will have to face. If you survive as my soldier, you will get to live as a predatorI promised you that in the beginning, but whether or not you survive depends on your own strength, not me.
Ten days earlier, Romans soldiers began their training. They were all trained hard in their own ways with Chris whip, but that didnt catch the eye of Roman. The soldiers feelings had changedNow isnt the time for empathy.
Ahead of this operation, Roman said, As exined at the start, this is an operation in which we will aim at the rear of Barco and destroy their siege weapon. Perhaps Lawrence might not even serve as proper bait. The difference in power is too huge for them to even y that role.
Lawrence was a variable. However, Roman expected it. From the beginning, he didnt expect them to do their job properly. Moreover, in a sense, it meant this wasnt going to be easy.
Seeing the gaze of Roman focused on them, the soldiers didnt avoid it. 30 soldiersThey are going to risk their lives now. Clearly, they were characters with strong hearts, and even though they looked nervous now, they wouldnt run away from reality. And, honestly, that was enough. Roman had brought a minimum number of people for his n.
I dont expect to give each of you a role. I will take the lead, and when I run ahead to ughter the enemies ahead of us, you all will follow behind to clear the remaining ones. Keep in mindOur primary goal is to destroy Barcos siege weapon. If there is someone who cannot do their role and gets drunk on the bloodshed, I will personally tear their limbs off.
Romans words shocked the soldiers. They were cruel words, but Roman said he would take the lead in such a dangerous situation. This wasnt from his consideration toward them. As of now, he doesnt trust these soldiers yet. Thus, Roman wanted to take the role of facing the enemy head-on.
And,
Now!
The time had finallye. At Romansmand, the soldiers ran out at once. From afar, Roman and his troops could be seen. Barco quickly grasped what was happening but didnt summon the troops back.
What is that?Viscount Barco asked with a confused expression. Perhaps the opponent had prepared another attack on them, but their number seemed too low, as if it were a joke.
How will they handle us with that few people? Well, guys who dont know much about the war always hope for miracles to happen for them. Hey. Get ready to wee those crazy guests.
Yes.
The soldiers moved. They had shields on their body and were ready with spears in their hands. The difference in power was obvious. There were only 30 people who carried out the surprise attack, but there were three times as many people behind Barco.
Moreover, people like the knightsmander and the mercenaries captain were also there. As Viscount Barco thought, there was no reason to be afraid of this small group of people who were attempting something reckless.
And not long after, the enemies arrived. The moment he confirmed the opponent wasnt from Lawrence, the man in the lead moved.
Swish!
The soldiers world turned upside down in an instant. That mans movementThey couldnt keep up with it with their eyes. He definitely seemed to be far away, but instantly, he reached in front of them and hurled toward them. It was a reckless attempt. The soldiers raised their shields to prepare for the reckless attack of the man who was leading the others behind him. The soldiers put their spears ahead to stab that man, as well. The future was evidentThe mans body would turn into a ragged one. However, Viscount Barco, who was observing the situation, was shocked at what happened next.
sh!
Puak!
Blood sttered on the battlefield. He thought the shields would block him, but his soldiers heads fell nevertheless. What followed next was a bloody carnage on the battlefield. The defensive formation copsed instantly. And this was the realityAn unbelievable sight that was beyondmon sense.
Chapter 44: Participation In The War (2)
Once upon a time, people of the Orthodox factions said, The Heavenly Demon is always present at the vanguard of the Demonic Sect. If we can stop his attack at least once, we can stop the attack of those demons who follow him from behind like waves, but even that is impossible for us. The Orthodox Sects have no hope left. The people of Murim should know this for sureThe Heavenly Demon is invincible, and confronting him head-on is equivalent to having a death wish.
During the Murim Unification, Baek Joong-hyuk led the demons by being at the vanguard. He stood in front of them and confronted their enemies, and on the path Baek Joong-hyukid out, the demons ran wild.
People askedWhy? Why take the most dangerous role for yourself?
The reason was the same now and even back then.
The strongest man should always be at the vanguard andpletely destroy the morale of the enemies.
In a battle, that was the important thing. Just as he had risen to the unreachable position by defeating those bigger than him, Baek Joong-hyuk knew how important it was to gain momentum on ones side.
The role of the strong isnt to wait in the back while time passes and the battle continues. If one has enough strength to not back down even after facing numerous enemies, the only way to win overwhelmingly is to actively use that strength.
Thats rightjust like now.
sh!
Kuaaak!
A soldiers arm flew away due to Romans attack. The screaming soldier tried to run away, but Roman cut his head off.
sh!
Blood sttered due to the force of Romans attack. And Roman, who received the rain of blood from the sky, moved ahead toward the soldiers forming a wall in front of him.
In an instant, their solid formation copsed. In the presence of Roman, who appeared like lighting in a dry sky, the soldiers wielded their spears with shocked faces.
However,
Kang!
Chang!
Their attacks didnt workRoman deflected their attacks aimed at him and took a step ahead to cut their heads.
CarnageNo other word could exin the current situation on the battlefield. Roman was facing dozens of soldiers all alone, but he didnt retreat even a single inch. Instead, he was overwhelming the opponents in front of him, and by each second, they were being taken down. The soldiers who followed him were shocked. They didnt expect such a bizarre sight when they heard Roman would take the lead.
Follow the liege!
Attack!
Kevin was the first to shout that out. As Kevin and Chris followed, Roman continued to attack their enemies. The other soldiers, as well, swung their weapons with angry eyes.
Puak!
Ugh.
Due to their attacks, the enemies were constantly being stabbed in their throats, and they would fall down with blood gushing out. Kevin swung his sword straight at the other enemy, not caring about the one he had previously killed. Chris, obviously, was the same. Knowing that Roman would move further away if they hesitated to act, they both tried to catch up to him as much as possible.
T-this.
Stop that monster!
Roman had opened the path. The shield wall made by the enemies had already lost its meaning. Moreover, the soldiers of Barco didnt dare to rush into the mess due to the terrifying screams they were constantly hearing.
They understood it, as wellUnderstanding that the person who rushed toward Roman ended up dying, they were constantly stepping back and pushing their colleagues ahead, hoping that someone would create a miracle.
However, a miracle didnt ur. Those who moved ahead would instantly die at the hands of Roman, who was taking them down with just one step.
Blood, more blood, and even more bloodEverything around him was now dyed crimson. Thousands had died, and even though the blood was already flowing like a river, Roman continued ughtering them one after another.
Alright.
re.The target of his n. Finally, the appearance of the siege weapon was getting close. The captain of Berge mercenaries was bewildered at the presence that overwhelmed the surroundings.
.Uh, what is this?
The opponentIt was Roman Dmitry. While taking the mission of Barco, he learned the faces of all those who were interesting, but he could never imagine in his wildest dreams that Roman Dmitry was this strong.
Nevertheless, it didnt matter why he was there. The problem was that Romans personal army was ughtering dozens of his soldiers, and if he was left alone, the war between Lawrence and Barco would lead to unexpected results.
That cannot happen.
This missionHe had taken an enormous sum of money for it. As the fate of the Berge Mercenaries was at stake, Berge drew his sword and rushed toward Roman.
I need to take care of him.
BergeAn A-ss mercenary recognized by the entire kingdom. Unlike the B-ss status, which can be simply obtained from doing chores, to achieve A-ss, one must be able to use unique abilities like Aura. Berge was a 2-Star Aura Swordsman. He was already 40 years old, so he didnt wish for more, but a 2-Star Aura was enough to defeat Roman.
Srrng.
Rumble.
Aura roseMana exploded from his body and expressed through the sword, and Berge swung his sword towards Roman.
One-shot killPromised victory. Even if the opponent was a 3-Star Aura Swordsman, his special move wasnt an attack that could be blocked easily.
However,
Kang!
Kaang!
Roman blocked the attack as if nothing had happened. Seeing that sight, Berges eyes widened as if they would tear apart.
This is bad!
A full-fledged attack had to break the opponents sword and cut the body, as well. However, the repulsive force felt from the sword shook his insides. It was a different situation from what he expected. The moment Berge was about to hurriedly step back at the warning sign ringing in his head, Roman immediately followed and attacked.
Kang!
Kakang!
Due to the continuous chain of attacks, it felt like his consciousness was fading.
Suddenly, an Aura was born from the sword of Roman, and Berge was cornered by attacks from all directions. Roman and BergeThe size of their Auras was different. From an outsiders perspective, it was normal if Berges huge Aura overwhelmed Roman, but whenever Roman and his sword collided, Berges Aura shrunk further.
And it was then that Berge found out. ording to the rumors, the existence in front of him was known as Dmitrys Fool.
He is too strong!
Nevertheless, it was toote for regrets. This missionHe thought it was easy money. However, the variable, Roman, who suddenly appeared and whom they didnt expect toe, was causing a different result to emerge.
sh!
The brilliant sword created a line of blood on Berges neck, and eventually, his body fell to his knees.
Thud.
BergeAn A-ss mercenary recognized by the entire kingdom could onlyst less than 10 seconds against Roman. Truly, it was a fleeting moment.
Berges death was an outstanding achievement. Roman took down an A-ss mercenary. However, it wasnt much of a surprise to those who knew the truth about him.
I am not the Heavenly Demon in this world.
When he was the Heavenly Demon, not even the most talented people in Murim would dare to face him. From a single attack of Baek Joong-hyuk, even the sect leaders would copse. And in this way, Baek Joong-hyuk managed to unify Murim.
However, this world was a different one. In this world, Roman is weak. Although he developed rapidly and grew to a level that overwhelmed Berge this soon, it wasnt nearly enough to fill his quench.
Srrng.
His Aura burned from the vertex to the bottom. In a situation where normal people would feel a sense of shock, Roman was ready to take on a new challenge.
A new world, a new strengthIf he could conquer all that with this small body, it would be really cool.
Roman moved ahead. Seeing that he didnt stop even for a while after defeating Berge, Viscount Barco groaned, Kill! Kill that man!!
Berges deathHe couldnt believe it at all. It wasnt that the two of them were fighting equally. It was more like Berge, who tried to make a surprise attack, got killed without even being able to do anything. Moreover, that wasnt the end of itEven though Roman had ughtered several soldiers before that, his breathing was still calm.
A monsterHe was an overwhelming monster.
A path had opened due to Romans actions, and if things continued like this, it was only a matter of time before the siege weapon would be destroyed. Thus, he had to be stopped.
He shouted at the soldiers to stop him, but contrary to Viscount Bercos intentions, he was being pulled back.
Its too dangerous, Viscount!
We need to get you to shelter!
The knights of Barco eventually took Viscount Barco away with them. At first, they had nned to subdue Roman, as well, but after seeing the mercenaries captains death, they changed their minds. It was still a fight where Barco had the advantage. Thus, they didnt want to risk their life by fighting Roman because retreating the troops attacking the wall would give them an edge.
The path was finally open. No one was rushing toward Roman anymore. He humbly moved ahead, and before he knew it, the re was in front of him.
re.
Its a magic device not found in Murim. Aside from the bullets fired, which cost a lot of gold, the body itself is specially crafted to fire magic bullets.
Thus, the goal of this n is the re. If this thing is destroyed, even Barco wouldnt think of attacking Lawrences wall.
Heavenly Demon God Art.
Srrng!
Mana rose up from within his body. The res body is protected with magic. As it cannot be taken down with a normal hit, the mana which had been sleeping in Romans dantian was awakened and manifested on his sword. It was a ck AuraThe power of the Heavenly Demon.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique; First Move.
With one attack, and a single move,
Kwang!
Rumble!
There was a roar, and the massive body of the re instantly split in two. Seeing the overwhelming sight, for a moment, everyone on the battlefield held their breath.
At that moment, Roman shouted with mana raising his voice, Listen, Lawrence! I, Roman Dmitry, have destroyed Barcos siege weapon!
Hearing those words, the atmosphere on the battlefield changedpletely. Barcos soldiersThe ones fighting with their lives on the frontlines, who didnt know what was happening behind, were shocked.
Romans words were true.
Hearing that their siege weapon was destroyed, they all looked shockingly at the enemies in front of them.
W-what?
T-the re was destroyed?
It was embarrassing. The destruction of re could be interpreted to mean that Barcos rear was in danger. And thus, the steps that were earlier hurrying toward the gate stopped. Barcos knights, who grasped the situation, saw that the re was really broken and ordered a retreat.
Retreat!
Everyone step back!
Their feet moved hurriedly. Viscount BarcoTheir lord must be in danger now. It was more important to protect Viscount Barco now, rather than capturing Lawrence.
The situation developed quickly. At Barcos retreat, Lawrences soldiers who survived the desperate crisis looked at each other bewildered, unable to understand the current circumstances.
Also, standing on the fortress wall, Flora looked at Roman, startled.
He really did it?
A situation she thought was impossibleThis time, as well, Roman had done something beyond Florasmon sense.
Chapter 45: Participation In The War (3)
The destruction of re was a sign of retreat. Roman and his men withdrew as quickly as they appeared and became dogs chasing chickens for Barcos men.
Huff Huff
With the current series of situations, Chris let out a shaky breath and reached for his chin. His condition was aplete mess. He was frantically swinging his sword to follow Roman, and Barcos men running behind him were being cut down constantly. Thats why his golden hair, which looked like a noblemans, was now soaked in blood.
Chris wiped away the droplets, whether they were sweat or blood, andughed.
I am sure nowMy lieges method was right.
In this battle, Chris was using his Aura differently than earlier. In this world, it was normal to maximize the power of the Aura with an explosive force, but after dealing with Roman, he realized that maximizing Aura wasnt the correct answer. Thus, after much thought, he reduced the size of his Aura.
Instead, he tried to condense the Aura as much as possible, and thanks to that, the mana consumption wasnt too much in such a battle. Eventually, he startedughing even moreDespite being ignored by those around him as to why he was following Roman, Chris was slowly finding the possibility of growth.
He calmed his breathing. And as he looked around, Chris found everyones condition was a mess.
Huff, huff, huff
I might really die.
Wahh
Romans soldiersThey all fell to the ground andy down.
A person like Chris was about to follow the pace of Roman, but the others had to clench their teeth just to not get left behind. The duration of the battle was short. However, the extremely intense battlepletely depleted their stamina, and some of those who fell to the ground even puked. Fortunately, no one had died. Of all the soldiers, no one was left behind, and no one seemed seriously injured either. They knew itWhy they were able to survive. Although all the soldiers had troubled faces, they couldnt take their eyes off Roman, who was standing alone.
Isnt he tired?
He is a monster for real!
RomanHe hadnt even stopped to breathe. Even though he took the lead and was obviously in a dangerous situation, he didnt even seem to be gasping for air. And such a sight terrified them. Roman had ughtered more than a dozen soldiers by himself, and even when the mercenaries captain, who was extremely skilled, fought with him, Roman dealt with him as if he was dealing with a regr soldier.
A monsterThere was no other way to express him. They had already experienced Romans strength in private, but todays battle gave them a different perspectivebeyondmon sense.
They were all in awe at Romans existence. The soldiers looked up at Roman, drenched in blood. Rather than appearing cruel, the fact that their lord was so strong made them feel good.
When everyones condition stabled, Roman said, Our role is over. Now, lets head back to Lawrence.
Time to head backAs a hero who heralded a triumph, now it was his turn to return to a homing.
Thud.
The gates were opened.
At the sight of Roman and his soldiers entering dignifiedly, the people of Lawrence, who were lined up on both sides of the gate, cheered.
Waahhhhh!
Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman!
Hero of Dmitry!
Now, Romans reputation had changed. Seeing Roman Dmitry, who was once known as Dmitrys Fool, people cheered as if they were weing a great man. They couldnt help it. Their perception hadnt changed due to this incident alone. At least in Lawrence, their perception of Roman was changing little by little due to the subjugation of Blood Fang.
Hero of DmitryA fitting expression. Appearing like a prince riding on a white horse and destroying the re had left a strong impression on the people of Lawrence.
Thanks to you, we live! Thank you very much!
From now, Lawrence will never forget the grace of Roman Dmitry!
I love you!
Women were screaming. Viscount Lawrence smiled bitterly at the sight of them crowding into the streets just to touch Roman.
Its unfortunate.
RomanA man with outstanding talent. From the moment they first met, he knew that Roman was an unusual one, but todays scene of destroying the re proved to be a greater talent than he had ever imagined.
It was far away, so he couldnt see it clearly, but he did see the scene of Barcos soldiers being ughtered, and the Aura which destroyed the re.
Dmitry had given birth to a tiger. And if things hadnt gone wrong, that tiger would have been his son-inw.
He gulped. Seeing Roman Dmitrys imposing gait made him thirsty, but Viscount Lawrence struggled to turn away from the new reality.
I promised to respect the life choices of Flora. No matter how attractive and coveting Roman may be, marrying him is a choice Flora should have. Thus, I will not try to push her to marry him.
He suppressed his desire. And when he saw Roman approaching in front of him, he greeted him with a smile.
Hero of Dmitry! Nice to see you again!It was a brief wee ceremony. The war wasnt over yet, and Roman walked into the gates facing the cheers and apuse of people.
Just then, from behind him, a familiar voice was heard.
Thank you.
It was Flora. A fierce battle had turned her into a mess. Her skirt was torn, and her face was tanned, but Flora didnt seem to care.
We didnt even act as proper bait, as we had nned. If you abandoned Lawrence, we wouldnt have even had a right to me you for it, but I wanted to thank you from the bottom of my heart for not abandoning us in a crisis.
Her face was red. Her first meeting with Roman wasnt good, so she was a little embarrassed to show her gratitude. Nevertheless, she had to speak. Without that mans help, Lawrence would have been captured.
Roman said calmly, I just did what I promised. And Lawrence just did what I had expected it to do.
!
Romans words broke Floras heart. He was someone she didnt know well. She moved a step and thanked the guy, but he coldly drew the line, telling her he was only keeping his side of the promise. Still, she wasnt angry. No matter what Roman said, it didnt change the fact that she got help from him. Roman was a benefactor of Lawrence, and Flora was grateful for his decision to help them.
I am d that Lawrence managed to do what you wanted. You might think you dont need to be thanked, but as the representative of Lawrence, I need to repay you. So, if you want to say something or want something, you can say it. Even if my father might feel troubled by it, I will unconditionally stand by your side and make sure you get that reward.Those were sincere words. By firing arrows from above the wall, Flora understood how difficult war was. Thus, she felt thankful to Roman for saving Lawrence from danger. It must have been a difficult choice to keep his side of the deal until the end.
Roman looked at Flora. The height difference between the two was huge, so, naturally, Flora was looking up to him.
Lets head to the conference room. No matter what I say, if you have no intention to go back on the words of reward, then I will speakfortably.
Lawrences conference roomThe advisors were gathered there. Viscount Lawrence was sitting at the top, and the vassals of the family were on both sides and were expressing their opinions.
We need to send a messenger to Barco right now. They have lost their momentum and intention of conducting any more sieges as their re was destroyed. Now is our chance. I think it will be a good idea to suggest appropriate conditions and end the war with Barco!
Thats right. There are a lot of troops on Barcos side. Rather than causing a crisis and starting war again, we should bury the past and find peace in this situation. That is the only way Lawrence can survive.
All the vassals seemed to have the same opinion.
PeaceThey wanted the war to end already. When they thought of the moment the wall almost copsed, their legs started shaking, just from the thought of it. Their pride didnt matter now. They wanted to avoid the next battle as they confirmed what Barcos power was like.
Viscount Lawrence said, Your opinions are correct. Although we were able to win the first battle with the help of Roman Dmitry, Lawrences strength will not be enough to stop the attacks of Barco. So prepare the messenger now
Can I speak? Roman asked.
Normally, the vassals would have been angry in the current situation, but now, they were too shocked by the achievements that man had made.
In Lawrences meeting, actually, Roman had only attended as a courtesy, but was not in a position to argue over what Lawrence was supposed to do.
Speak up.
Thank you.
Roman stood up. With everyones attention focused on him, he slowly walked around the table and opened his mouth.
Looking at the siege from Barco, I think Viscount Lawrence knows exactly what advantages we have if we extend the war. Barco is probably under massive financial pressure right now. They have to get Lawrence under any situation to pay off their huge debt, and that turned worse when their re was destroyed. If we send a messenger for the sake of peace, I dare to expect that in exchange, we will only receive the head of the person and not a message of peace.
Ahem. Everyone coughed.
Although they struggled to run from it, it was the reality. As Roman said, Barco wouldnt ept peace.
Actually, that isnt even the point. Romans voice changed. The hoarse voice felt suffocating to the vassals.
Barco falsified the documents and attacked Lawrence, and many people had to die despite Lawrence not being at fault. And even now, the soldiers are carrying corpses of their friends and family from outside the wall. Cant you feel anything when you look at it? We cannot forgive Barco. In order to live a peaceful life within the wall of Lawrence, we have to show the world how to take revenge on the heinous people who dared to touch Lawrence.
Romans speech was an absolute rebuke to the vassals. He was straightforwardly pointing his finger at them, who were acting like cowards.
The corpses of your soldiersWhy arent you angry after seeing that?!At Romans words brimming with emotions, Lawrences vassals felt ashamed.
However, only one personthe lord representing Lawrence, felt different.
It isnt as if we dont know that. Obviously, we want revenge, as well. We want Barco to pay for touching Lawrence. However, what about theck of power we have? Barco has hundreds of soldiers and the Berge mercenaries, as well. Thus, continuing to fight is naught but an act of suicide.
Theck of power was a cold reality. Even after winning, they couldnt get their revenge, so Roman said, OneWe have one way. At that time, he looked at Flora. As if a drop of water fell into a stillke, it felt as if a big ripple was created within her pupils.
Battle of Great WarriorsThat is the only way to get revenge on Barco while ignoring the difference in our forces.
Battle of Great WarriorsA battle to win or lose on behalf of the family.
At Romans suggestion, the conference room was entirely stunned.
Chapter 46: Battle Of Great Warriors (1)
The atmosphere turned cold instantly.
Battle of Great WarriorsThree swordsmen representing the families would fight each other, and the family that won two times would obtain all the glory.
At first, reducing the damage an estate would take might look eptable. However, those who knew the truth about it would never entrust the fate of an estate like that.
Thus, Lawrences vassals said, Battle of Great WarriorsThats good. As long as we are certain that we will win, there is no simpler method other than that. The problem is that we need three people to fight, and they should at least be strong enough to obtain two victories. The opponent is Barco. They have connections with the Central Government and have even borrowed money from the Golden Bank, so they might have invited some skilled people with their personal connections and wealth. The Battle of Great Warriors is ultimately a battle of personal rtionships, and their intention will be to lead the situation from the start to gain power on their side. Also, one needs to have trust to make it work.
There was now that the ones participating had to be from the family. Usually, outside experts were often invited. Thus, Lawrence had no choice but to worry about such variables.
In the first ce, the difference in power was too high. Like Dmitry, Barco had a 3-Star Knight, but Lawrence had only one 2-Star Knight. Moreover, they hadnt even revealed their full power yet, so how can they ept the battle?
Also,
Roman, Thank you for your help. Barcos siege weapon has been destroyed, thanks to you. For Barco, it is a situation in which they have no choice but to wait longer to capture us, and as time goes on, the situation turns more favorable for us. It is only a matter of time. Even if it is difficult, Lawrence will be able to survive if we choose to sit down, but we cannot know how the situation will turn if we ept your proposal. The Battle of Great Warriors is a disaster. If Barco wins the battle and wants Lawrencesnd as a reward, we will have to give it up without even saying anything.
The other vassals nodded their heads in agreement. What they were concerned about was the variable. They finally had a chance in this war, so they didnt want to ruin the situation by epting the battle for nothing. It was understandable. The judgment Lawrence came to was right. However, this was also why they were the docile prey, and despite their fertilends, they never lived as predators.
Roman said, I understand what you mean. However, as I said, there is no better way than to opt for it, as long as we are sure we will win. From now on, I will give you that assurance.
3 fights, 3 winsAlthough it is a fight that emphasizes the existence of three people, the Battle of the Great Warriors is actually decided by two powerful people.
Barco and LawrenceLets think of the opponent and the number of cases we can choose from. First, Barco. I can think of a 3-Star swordsman and an expert from outside as their winning card. As Barco, who spent a lot of money for the re, they cannot possibly acquire 3 skilled people from outside now. Then, on the contrary, who is there for us to choose?
People thought, and only one name came to their mindRoman Dmitry.
I will represent Lawrence in the first match. Whether the opponent is a knight of Barco or an outside expert, I am sure I can win. Then, the other side will surely begin to get antsy, and in the second confrontation, they will have no choice but to send out their best warrior. Also, the Battle of Great Warriors is a battle many witness. No matter how great one is, if they win one battle and lose two instead, it is meaningless to continue any further. Furthermore, my man, Chris, will finish it off. Even if his opponent is a 3-Star Knight, Chris is strong enough to bring us victory.
Romans words felt reasonable. However, it wasnt a perfect operation. If Roman lost to an unknown man, the fight would end without a second thought.
Do you think that I will lose?
Nevertheless, no one could object to Romans words.
Romans appearance when he attacked Barcos rear and cut off the head of Berge Mercenaries captain left everyone overwhelmed in his mighty presence.
He will win.They were certain of it because of Romans skills.
Then, in that case, we will have one win. Isnt that a pretty nice result? Given the situation, if we can tackle them in the right way, we can restore the reputation of Lawrence, which has fallen to the ground, by winning the Battle of Great Warriors. I will not try to convince you anymore. This is all I can do to help; now, you have to decide.
At that moment, everyones gaze turned to one personFlora. The previous incidents had given her a voice in the room.
Roman had only spoken after he grasped the situation logically. He boldly pointed out the reality, and drew the other partys consent. It was the same today, as well.
As all of the vassals went silent, Flora suddenly remembered her conversation with Roman.
[Its simpleSacrifice for my n. If the Lawrence family shows their willingness to be the first to bleed andys down the tes, I will do my best to help you. This is a promise in the name of Roman Dmitry. In order for our conversation to go forward, this promise needs to be made.]
What he said back thenRoman wished for Lawrence to sacrifice for his ns. For his personal revenge, he hoped for the Lawrence estate to bleed. And, honestly, it hadnt changed even now. On the surface, it looked like he was doing something for Lawrence, but this time, as well, he was forcing Lawrence to sacrifice themselves.
He is a dangerous person.
Romans n has loopholes in it. What ifBarco hires a person strong enough to defeat Roman, or if all three warriors are experts from outside? Obviously, Lawrence will be defeated. That is the worst case, and Lawrence will be unable to fix themselves if that happens. Of course, the chances of it happening are slim. Barco not bringing out the re from the start thoroughly proved the fact that the financial consumption was massive, and they were also putting their everything into this war.
Just two warriorsBarcos best bet is to prepare two strong warriors.
Actually, if what Roman said is true, then as he said, it is possible to defeat Barco without much damage through a Battle of Great Warriors.
The problem is
Roman is whispering sweet words to us now. An expert like him who defeated Berge will be the Great Warrior, so Lawrence should take care of any unforeseen variables. How do I do this? If we choose to sit down, we will eventually survive, even if it takes a long time, but it is clear that it will be a choice that will set Lawrence a step back. Barco and Lawrenceboth families are bound to be unhappy. However, if we ept Romans proposal and win, the glory of victory wille to Roman, and not Lawrence, even if we take minimal damage.
It tasted bitter to herRoman was a sly fox. Knowing that Lawrence wasnt in a situation where they could make another choice, he was using that to his advantageTo get maximum benefit in any situation. Moreover, he wasnt even trying to hide that.
Rather, it is ironic that we can trust him because we can see his dark nature. Seriously, Roman Dmitry, you damned bastard.
Being thankful that he helped?That was only for a moment. As Roman said, this was a deal. For the benefit of Roman and Lawrence, this was a direct negotiation.
Flora said, I am in favor of the Battle of Great Warriors. If there is a way to end this war quickly, I think it is necessary for us to take a gamble.
She turned her gaze from Roman, knowing his intentions. That was the only thing Flora could give Roman now.
At the same time, somewhere else, the Barco family was in an uproar.
That fucking Roman Dmitry showed up! What the hell was he thinking while interfering with our work? Aahhh!
Thwak!
Viscount Barco, whose face was flushed red in anger, smashed everything around him. He flipped the desk and kicked the chairs. Although he revealed his violent nature, Viscount Barcos anger didnt subside even a single bit.
Ughhhh! He exhaled harshly.
As he sat down on the chair and looked at the grey ceiling of the barrack, he could see the reality of Barco.
How do I resolve this situation? As the re was destroyed, we lost our method to end this war in a short time. The Berge mercenaries have lost their will to fight due to the death of their captain, and the risk is too great if we try to rent a re again. The money borrowed from the Golden nk is for emergencies. If I use it and the n doesnt work, then the Barco family will be over for real.
It looked bleak.
Roman DmitryEvery time he remembered the moment that man had cut off the head of Berge, he felt overwhelmed. At first, it looked like a barbaric n as they approached from afar, but when Romans sword shed, dozens of soldiers died without even getting a chance to scream.
Also, at the appearance of Berge, who rushed with enthusiasmViscount Barco, who had put his hopes on the A-ss mercenary recognized by the entire kingdom, felt everything change.
Just how? Why did this happen?
There is only one way to resolve this situationThe Battle of Great Warriors. However, there is no reason for Lawrence to ept that. Obviously, there is no need for them to gamble when they can get a sure victory.
His mouth felt dry. It felt like his head was clogged up. He didnt know how to change the situation.
However, just then, the barracks door opened, and a soldier came in with an urgent expression.
Lord! Lawrence has sent a messenger!
Viscount Barco thoughtLawrence must have sent the messenger to show off their lead as this is the end. Thus, he decided to cut off the messengers head.
It is widely known that a messenger must be spared, not killed. However, Viscount Barco was blinded by his anger. Nevertheless, hearing the messengers words, he was stunned.
Lawrence proposes Barco to hold a Battle of Great Warriors.
Battle of Great WarriorsHearing that, instantly, he almostughed. Still, he managed to suppress it.
He has been thinking of how to propose the Battle of Great Warriors to Lawrence until now. However, he would never have imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that Lawrence would make the proposal first.
Lawrence is digging their own grave!
The opponent didnt know about Barcos ns. The Golden Bank had lent them much more money than they had expected. Thus, the remaining money was reserved for situations like the current one.
IfEven if Lawrence had chosen to reject the Battle of Great Warriors, Viscount Barco would have considered renting the re again. However, there was no need to do that now. The opponent had dug their own grave. Even Romans presence wasnt a concern anymore. Romans strength was truly overwhelming, but Viscount Barcos n to win was something beyondmon sense.
Thus, he sent back the messenger saying he would think about it and immediately summoned his people and gave orders.
Go and call him right now! I will send a down payment, so ask him to join as our great warrior.
His mind was at peace. The end of the war was already in his sight. In a nutshell, the Battle of Great Warriors will be won by his side within two matches.
Chapter 47: Battle Of Great Warriors (2)
Both sides agreed, and the Battle of Great Warriors was decided.
Lawrence opened their gates and came out, and Barco came forward with his men as they faced each other. The situation was aplished within a week of sending the messenger. The judge hade down from the capital, as well. He spoke in a deep voice, with everyones attention focused on him, My name is Count Ertes. The battle between the Barco and Lawrence families will be held from this point onward. Also, the two families will have to bring up their 3 swordsmen to represent the family and submit the lineup in 30 minutes. The Battle of Great Warriors is a sacred event blessed by Valha. Regardless of the oue, both families must obey it, and if a family vites it, they will be judged ording to the rules of the Cairo Kingdom.
Count ErtesDressed in a neat robe that didnt match the surroundingnd, he was someone sent by the Central Government to judge this confrontation.
In the Battle of the Great Warriors, the authority of the person in charge is extremely important. Therefore, as soon as the two sides came to an agreement, the Central Government was informed, and Count Ertes took steps forward.
Tak.
Count Ertes sat down at the table that was prepared beforehand. The servants made shade for him, and he sipped wine with a rxed face as he waited.
Both of the sidesBarco and Lawrence, were busy moving. It was to write the lineup.
However, watching Barcos movements, Roman suddenly said, I think we need to change the lineup.
What is that supposed to mean? Viscount Lawrence was shocked. Lawrence had already thought of a lineup when the Battle of Great Warriors was decided a week backThey nned to ce Roman in the lead, Lawrences knight second, and Chris at the end for the matches. That would finish the battle efficiently.
However, Barcos movements were unusual. It is said that the distance from the capital to Lawrence is quite far. Still, in an era when magic devices such as the teleport circle were already developed, it took Count Ertes a whole week to arrive at Lawrence.
It was bizarre. It wouldve been natural for Barco to be under pressure due to the high-interest rate as time went on. However, they didnt appear to be impatient in the slightest.
It appears that the Barco family deliberately dyed the time. For them, it would have taken time to invite an outside expert. Thework of the Central Government has the power to make it possible. Also, the fact that the confrontation is taking ce a weekter can be interpreted as meaning that they are fully prepared.
Then, they must have decided to send the outside expert as the vanguard.
Not really.
Romans gaze turned to Barcos camp. Unlike Lawrences side, which was bustling, it seemed they had already made their decision.
Barco has no intention of sending out an outside expert as their vanguard. Had that been the case, they would have taken action to entice us to send out our strongest warrior, as well. That is the best strategy they couldve used, and if thats the case, we need to make a lineup that is the best, based on our enemies.
So, what is the solution?
Chris will be the vanguard and secure one win for us. After that, I will go second, against the card Barco has prepared.
!
Everyone was stunned. The secret weapon Barco preparedObviously, he wouldnt be an easy match; however, Roman said he would take the risk. They couldnt understand his decision.
Why is he doing this?Lawrence was a bit shocked. Roman risked his life for other people. Unlike Flora, those who didnt know Romans inner feelings couldnt help but feel moved by Romans decision.
Viscount Lawrence said, I will never forget the grace you have shown to Lawrence. If the Lawrence family wins this Battle of Great Warriors and ovees the crisis of extinction, we will treat Roman Dmitry as our distinguished guest for the rest of our lives in Lawrence.
Except for Flora, everyone showed their respect for Roman.
The time hase.
Barco didnt think for long and immediately revealed the appearance of the swordsman who would take the lead.
I am Janson, representing Barco.
JansonPeople roared at the name they had heard. Janson was a 3-Star swordsman that Barco was proud of and one of the most talented people in the North-East region of Cairo.
On the contrary, Lawrences representative was humble.
I am Chris, representing Lawrence.
ChrisHe walked in with a sullen face.
People in this ce recognized Chris face. A disciple of Jonathan, who is said to have better talent than Janson. Also, he was a handsome genius swordsman and the greatest genius in the North-East region.
Nevertheless, the problem was that the current battle wasnt a ce topete for future possibilities. Chris may have the upper hand in terms of young age and talent, but at the current level, it was still a match between a 2-Star Knight and a 3-Star Knight.
Aura differenceIt was an area that couldnt be narrowed down merely with swordsmanship skills. Those who live in the realm ofmon sense naturally thought Chris would have a difficult time.
Why did they let Chris go?
The talent will die.
This is something Dmitry will surely regret. Dmitrys talent will die in Lawrences fight.
Chris was hearing everyones reactions toward the match. He knew he had a disadvantage here, but he didnt think much while agreeing to go into battle.
The reason was simple.
My liege told me to do this. I will do whatever I can to win this match.
Romans wordsFor that sole reason, he decided to go into battle without a second thought. Among the rankers, there were some masters who overcame the difference in Aura and ranked higher. However, they were referred to as exceptions as they were actually special.
They were beyondmon sense. Roman had said that Chris could defeat a 3-Star swordsman by going beyondmon sense, as well. Therefore, Chris epted the situation in front of him without a second thought.
The day Chris fought with Kevin, he turned from an insignificant child into a wild dog solely through Romans teachings. That day, Chris put his blind trust in Roman.
He believedRoman is absolute.
Even if he died out there, Chris would not regret it.
To be strong, one needs to take risks. That is why I left the well and decided to follow my liege.
He met JansonBarcos Master, whom he had heard countless rumors about. He looked strong. So, Chris smiled. If he manages to defeat Janson, then his choice is right.
At that moment, the signal was given.
Start!
Tak!
Who moved first didnt matter. Both Janson and Chris ran toward each other. Also, the public opinion wasnt wrong. Obviously, Janson was quick. An Aura exploded from his sword, and he swung his sword, intending to kill Chris at once.
Whoosh.
Due to an instantaneous movement, Chris dodged it. Furthermore, he tried to attack Jansons gaps which he found after he stepped to the side, but Janson didnt retrieve the sword and moved to attack him again.
His eyes shed. The Aura on his sword made Chris feel his mouth go dry. He understood he would die the moment he got hit by it. Naturally, Chris quickly stepped back. Rather than giving and receiving attacks properly, he focused on evading his opponents attacks.
You bastard! How long are you nning on running away? Janson growled. He wanted to induce Chris into fighting head-on, but Chris did not lose hisposure until the end.
3-Star Aura versus 2-Star AuraA direct confrontation would certainly result in death. Thus, Chris had thrown his pride out the door long back. Even if the appearance of running away was ferocious, he avoided the opponents attack efficiently.
When I fought against my liege for the first time, he defeated me without even using Aura. On that day, when I received a humiliating defeat in front of everyone, I learned one thingNo matter how powerful ones Aura is, for the attack to be meaningful, it must hit the enemy.
Avoid it. Avoid and dodge it againAs Janson said, Chris was avoiding all his attacks like a rat. Still, he stabbed his sword toward Janson whenever he saw a gap.
Uk!
With one hit, blood spilled on Jansons face. Honestly, it was just a scratch, but the fact that his opponent had attacked him sessfully first made it hard for Janson to ept the truth.
You bastard!
Rumble.
Aura emerged on his sword. A 3-Star Aura swelled. From that point onward, it was not a problem that could simply be solved by avoiding it.
The sword, which currently boasted a 3-Star Aura, split the space, and as a result, an area wider than the sword was swept away.
Clearly, the ss of a 3-Star Aura was different.
Seeing the Aura split the space, Chris took a deep breath.
Kwang!
Kuak!
And then, he coughed up blood. Even though he defended himself and the Aura only grazed him, it felt like his insides were being intertwined. Honestly, this result was natural. People value the distinction highly because even if one fights well 99 times, just being hit once by a higher Aura was enough for one to lose.
Chris staggered a little. And Janson, who saw it, pushed ahead. He was moving rather fast as he wanted to end this already, and if things continued like this, it was only a matter of time before Janson would cut down Chris throat.
Damn it!
Chris was different from Roman. Roman had monster-like skills that overwhelmed the opponent, even if he was put in the same situation as himself; however, Chris was someone who hadnt yet grown to the stage where others would refer to him as special.
His insides were burning. He thought that maybe he was a bird whose legs got torn while following the stork in front of him. Still, he didnt want to die.
This is so messed up.
Till now, he hadnt learned anything from Roman. Hispanions in the Dmitry Knights hadughed at his choice to follow Roman. However, he chose to ignore their words and gazes, and followed Roman. Therefore, he couldnt die in vain.
Isnt this too sloppy?
If he died like this, Chris wouldnt even be able to face his colleagues in the afterlife.
Go beyond themon senses of the world.
Roman once asked himWhy do you use the Aura like that?
Hismon sense had been broken when he learned how inefficient the current methods were, but for some reason, he was clinging to them. Honestly, he had no choice but to do so. His mentor, Jonathan, and even Emperor Alexander, the first Aura Swordsman, trained in the same way as him.
It takes courage to go beyondmon sense.
And now, Chris, facing Jansons Aura, thought of Roman.
The indiscriminate burst of mana cannot be used to reach 100% of the power of Aura. Just as my liege showed tremendous power with a single, concentrated burst of mana in the process of destroying the re, I will also concentrate the power of Aura at a single point.
Gulp.
He gulped at his decision. This was a crossroads for him. In front of him, he could see Janson running, resembling a reaper.
Die!
He swung his swordThat action seemed incredible. He had a firm conviction that Chris, knowing his own strength, wouldnt face him head-on.
Nevertheless, Chris raised his mana. Rather than exploding it out like others, he was using what he learned from RomanHe was condensing his Aura.
Srrng.
Aura emerged on his sword. However, the size of the Aura was small.
Janson smirked, being sure of his victory.
However,
Kaang!
!?
When their swords shed, Chris Aura wasnt destroyed. While burning intensely, it withstood his opponents attackAnd that was a variable Janson couldnt have imagined in his wildest dreams.
And at that moment,
sh.
sh!
Mana exploded.
In response to Chriss quick attack, his main specialty, the sword moved ahead and blew off Jansons head.
Puak!
His blood sttered, and seeing Jansons head floating in the sky, the eyes of the audience were dyed with astonishment.
The winner of the first fight was Chris.
Tuk.
Roll.
Eventually, Jansons head fell down and rolled on the ground. Those who looked at it were still unable to understand the reality they had witnessed.
This is insane.
A 3-Star swordsman was defeated by a 2-Star swordsman?
Nonsense!
This was beyondmon sense. And it was a shocking result, as well.
Chris wiped the blood off his sword with a pale face as the soldiers of Lawrence cheered.
Woahhhh!!!
Insane!
Chris! Chris!
Chris! Chris!
There was an uproar. It was oddThe match Barco was expected to win had been won by Chris.
Now, they needed just another win. At the thought that they had driven Barco into a corner, the soldiers of Lawrence cheered as if they had already won.
Seeing this situation, Viscount Barco was bewildered.
Janson lost. With this, the winning strategy I had thought of has gone down the drain. If Janson had won, the battle would have been finished with the second match; however, now, the third match is also important.
It was absurd. Still, he wasnt worried about winning or losing the second match. It was natural. If he couldntpletely trust the card of victory he held, he wouldnt have spent a huge amount of money on it.
Just then, one person stepped forward as if he didnt even care about Jansons defeat. Appearing in front of people, he put his hand on the sword as he revealed his name with a smile.
I am Homer, representing Barco.
HomerHearing his name, Lawrences soldiers, who had been celebrating their victory until now, were shocked.
H-HomerDid he just say he is Homer?
Gasp!
Why is Homer here?
He was a ranking individual.
Valhas ranking is based on reliable data, is updated every year, and is also known to people of the continent.
Homer was a 4-Star swordsman and was also ranked as the 49th strongest in the kingdom.
Chapter 48: Battle Of Great Warriors (3)
The Rankings originated from the Valha Empire. Nestled at the southern tip of the continent, they created their own culture in the barren and closed-up environment surrounded by jungle. Valha is known as the Holy Land of Warriors. The people of Valha risked their lives to go to the afterlife, where blessings were given to those who died fighting with honor.
In particr, the people of the Valha Empire hold aing-of-age ceremony for children in which they deal with monsters regardless of their gender. They are a fairly aggressive nation where the parents are happy if their children win the fight, even if it means being crippled afterward.
ValhaThey always want to prove their power. They dont just end a battle with who won against whom, but even go so far as to document the results and decide who was the strongest. That was how Rankings began. At first, it was simply a culture within Valha, but as it became an Empire, the culture of the Rankings spread throughout the continent.
The Rankings of ValhaThey were organized with evidence, and even the Cairo Kingdom had their own top 100 listed, as well.
Rank 49, HomerObviously, his appearance was bound to be shocking.
I cant believe Barco recruited The Wandering Swordsman for the Battle of Great Warriors.
Viscount Lawrence looked as if he was in despair.
The Wandering SwordsmanNo one in Cairo was unaware of his fame. Homer was an A-ss mercenary, just like Berge; however, unlike Berge, who built his reputation with a group, he was a one-man army. The reason he was known as The Wandering Swordsman is because he enjoyed fighting the strong while wandering around the kingdom by himself. As a 3-Star swordsman, Homer built a reputation through numerous duels and achieved the 49th rank in the RankingsThat was his story.
Naturally, Viscount Lawrence had to be concerned. Homer recently went against a 4-Star swordsman who was known as the 30th Ranker. It is publicly known that Homer lost the fight; however, there were rumors that at the end of the duel, he reached enlightenment and progressed one step ahead4-Star. The news of Homer reaching 4-Star struck the kingdom like lightning. Everyone wanted to recruit a 4 Star, and thus, Homers value skyrocketed. That was who Homer was. And now, he appeared herein the Battle of Great Warriors.
Even if it was the Homer of the past, he was enough to make many people walk away. However, the current Homer was like an undefeatable swordsman for them.
Instantly, the atmosphere changed. People unknowingly checked someones face at that time, even though no one had told them to. Yes, they checked on Roman Dmitry. Even in the current situation, he only looked curious.
Lawrences warrior, who will face Homer, will definitely dieThat was what people assumed. They thought Roman Dmitry would pull out a white g and run away.
Roman didnt know who Homer was. However, regardless of the reaction of others, he understood Homer was strong.
This is fun. He smiled.
This is why life is unpredictable.
Roman had earlier investigated Barcos actions through the Intelligence Guild and discovered they had borrowed money from the Golden Bank to hire the Berge mercenaries. That was all the information revealed to Roman. With Romans current ability, he couldnt manage to know about the 30% of the forces Barco had kept hidden, and the day for battle had dawned just like that.
And now, Barco showed the hidden 30% power. Honestly, it was more than 30%. Not only did they receive enough money to rent a re, but they even went ahead and bought a 4-Star swordsman.
If I had dealt with the demons for information warfare of some sort like this, perhaps my throat would have blown away without even being able to put up a decent fight. However, that will not happen with Barco. Just as the opponent hid the power, they, too, dont know what kind of existence I am.
Before the war, Roman made sure he was fully prepared so that there would be no problem even if he met someone strong. He pounded the steel countless times in the forge, and trained himself constantly, as well.
Therefore, it was funA chance to fight someone strong. If he was strong enough to make people go pale, then he was someone who was suitable to fight him.
I
It was time to introduce himself. However, just as he was about to move forward, someone grabbed Romans hand.
Abstain.
It was Flora. Just like Viscount Lawrence, she knew they had fallen into a trap when she discovered Homer would be fighting in the 2nd match.
Your opponent is Homer, who is ranked 49th in the kingdom. Besides, he is no simple ranker; He has be 4-Star and is considered stronger than the 30th rank in the kingdom. Do you think you can beat someone like that? This n has failed. You asked Lawrence to make a sacrifice, and now it is our turn to pay the price for that variable out there. So, step back. If you abstain, you get to keep your life. And I will earnestly pray that Lawrences knight will win a victory in the next duel.
FloraHer feelings for Roman wereplicated. Although Roman was someone she loathed for his selfish desires, she couldnt let the only person who helped Lawrence die here. This is a battle they will be defeated in. Since Homer had no reason to spare Roman, Flora wanted him to back out beforehand. Even if Roman surrendered with a white g, no one would me him.
However,
I dont want to.
Roman put her hand away.
And just when he was about to walk again, Flora cried out, Then you will die! This is something Lawrence has to handle. There is no reason for you to risk your life here!
Clench.
He halted his steps and looked at Homer. That manhis attitude showed that he thought he was the best. From the first time Roman saw Homer looking down on others, his desire to win became even more intense than it originally was.
Thats my choice. I dont need to exin everything to you, so do not get in my way from now on.
He spat that out. He didnt know what expression Flora had. His rtionship with her ends here.
Roman stepped ahead. Facing Homer, who seemed interested in the situation, he said, I am Roman Dmitry, representing Lawrence.The deration of a warrior. Now, he could not step back.
Flutter.
The g signaled the start.
There was no aggressiveness like in the first fight. Neither Homer nor Roman rushed in and waited for the opponent to make the first move.
I cant believe I have to deal with this little one.
Homer wasnt too interested in this fight. He heard rumors. The ridiculed fool of Dmitrys family had subjugated the Blood Fang and intervened in this war, as well. Now, he was someone who had to be evaluated differently. If he had the power to destroy the re, then he would have to be a 2-Star swordsman who can use Aura. However, that didnt attract Homers attention.
If it wasnt for personal reasons, I would have challenged Fernando right away.
Fernando was a 4-Star swordsman. He is the person known as the gatekeeper that guarded the 30th rank. Homer, who was defeated in the fight with that man, had now risen to the level of 4-Star. Now, he had the strength to face Fernando. Homer was preparing for it, but due to the request of the mercenary guild to which he belonged, it got dyed.
Homer, I agreed to take therge sum of money thates with participating in a single battle in the Battle of Great Warriors of two families. I know you were looking forward to the fight against Fernando, but consider our position. The opponent is the Lawrence family, who doesnt even have a 3-Star swordsman. It will just be a nd fight for you.
There was no reason to refuse. Homer didnt receive a proper mission after getting his A-ss mercenary badge. He just wandered around hoping for skilled people toe and fight him, and would take any funds he collected to the guild he was in. It was a give-and-take situation. Homer does what he wants, and the mercenary guild uses his name. As Homer reaching 4-Star was a hot topic, he couldnt turn away from the earnest request of the guild leader. However, it was really boringThe fact that he came all the way to the outskirts to deal with someone he hadnt even heard about.
Lets just end this quickly.
He had no intention of doing his best. He would just do enough for the payment he had taken. Homer mmed the ground and swung his sword at the opponent.
Swish!
It was swift. For Homer, it was a light movement, but it was nothing like that for normal people. Rankers were beings considered out of the world. People thought Roman wouldnt be able to handle the attack and would get his throat shed.
However,
Kang!
The attack was blocked.
When Homer immediately took a step ahead andunched another attack, Roman responded without stepping back.
Kang!
Kakang!
In an instant, they exchanged blows. Homer thought that a 3-Star was enough to take down his opponent, but Roman showed no signs of being pushed back even when his sword was coated with Aura. It was absurd. Romans sword had such a weak Aura that he doubted if it was truly Aura, but even that was blocking his attacks.
Look at this.
It was strange. Seeing the bizarre situation, his interest in Roman arose. He was curious about how Roman developed his Aura, and for the purpose of testing, Homer raised his Aura even more. Still, his power wasnt exhausted. With this kind of power, he decided he could take down Roman.
Srrng!
Rumble.
His insides were boilingIt was the mana raging, and then, Aura exploded on his sword; it was a skilled 3-Star swordsmans Aura to end Romans life in an instant. It was an Aura different from Jansons. While Janson was a swordsman who managed to reach 3-Star, Homer was someone who had gone beyond 3-Star.
At that moment, everyone there looked wide-eyed. Due to Homers current appearance, they thought Roman was done for.
And at that moment,
Ahhhh!
Homer shouted ferociously.
And when Homer looked at Roman, he just saw Roman staring at him with cold eyes.
Try stopping this.
sh.
My vision?That was Homersst thought.
The thought of fighting a 4-Star swordsman was exciting. His blood boiling, Roman thought he would finally have a proper fight after a long time. However, the reality was different. Homer didnt use his full strength in the fight, and although it could be because he didnt know his opponent, it was still disrespectful.
I am happy, though.
He could understand Chris situationBoth parties had their own reputation.
However, Romans opponent kept ignoring him despite knowing he was different from his past. That was something Roman couldnt understand. In a situation where they risk lives, how can they put blind trust in their skills when they dont even know their opponent?
He didnt feel good. Roman had fully prepared for the match. The Infernal God Art wasid as the foundation for the Heavenly Demon God Art, and now it was possible for him to use the first three moves of Heavenly Demon Sword Technique. Nevertheless, he was stillcking. Even though he was in a situation where he hadnt recovered even 10% of his actual power, Roman was constantly training to grow.
However, Homer looked down on him. Roman didnte here to obtain other peoples approval. He was here to fight Homer as a swordsman, and to get his revenge on Barco.
Remembering the furnace where he made his weapon, he changed his mind.
If the other person looks down on me, then I dont need to bother drawing out the battle.
Hey.
Roman raised his mana. It was different from his opponents. Romans mana was like a gentle wave, and when it wrapped around the sword, it even absorbed the mana in the surroundings.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique; Third Move.
The Heavenly Demon Sword Technique has no form. Whoever wields the sword does an anomalous attack that cannot be predicted by the opponent, and its power increases multiple times depending on the users movements. It is a martial art that conquered all of Murim.
Roman chose to do his best. If Homer survived this attack, he would acknowledge Homer.
Try and stop this.
sh.
And then, the sword was swung.
That was the end. Homer didnt respond. He could only stay in the realization that Roman was attempting an attack. Like that, his sword and body were split simultaneously.
Puak!
With just one hitjust as it was with Berge, the match was decided in an instant once again.
Chapter 49: Battle Of Great Warriors (4)
Chris victory was undoubtedly shocking. Gazing at Jansons head roll on the ground, people epted the possibility of it happening as Chris was considered one of the most talented swordsmen.
Isnt Chris a disciple of Jonathan? It was impossible to understand withmon sense, but it seemed possible when they thought about Jonathans teachings.
However, the true problem was the next match.
Chris and Jansons match somehow made sense, but Homers build and appearance made people feel like victory would belong to the other side now. Homer wasnt a being who could simply be referred to as strong. He was a person who had been on the Rankings even before he achieved 4-Star, and now, the people of Cairo thought that he was worthy of being above the 30th Ranker. He was referred to as the hope of Cairo. However, today, he died. Without even being able to disy his 4-Star Aura, which he was famous for now, Roman split his body and sword simultaneously.
H-How did this happen?
Am I seeing an illusion right now?
People were truly astonished. Obviously, they had thought Roman Dmitry would die in this battle. However, even though he knew his opponent was Homer, he did not step back from the fight and went in bravely. Honestly, the audience had thought there was not even a 1% chance that Roman would win. Thus, they could only keep their mouths closed as if someone had sewed them. Ignoring the fact that it was an important battle that would decide which side would win and which would lose, they could only blink their eyes several times to check the reality in front of them.
However, there was just one person who was indifferentRoman. He took the reality in front of him for granted.
A brat who didnt even reach the peak of his state was acting all arrogant.
Homers Aura was strong. For Roman, he was the strongest among all those he had encountered in the Smander continent; however, Romans fundamental evaluation wasnt based on this world; it was based on his previous one.
The Murim he lived in was filled with masters. Unlike Murim, where Baek Joong-hyuk had decided to die despite being the Heavenly Demon, this ce felt inefficient.
Homers attackwhile people admired the Aura he disyed, Roman only sighed at it. Thus, the fight ended. Roman was sure of his victory. Homer wasnt even a worthy opponent for Roman, and his burning desire to win the battle was soon extinguished.
Roman said, Judge, please dere the results.
And then, people acknowledged the reality. Romans victory after Chris meant that the Lawrence family had already secured the qualifications to win. The Battle of Great Warriors consisted of three battles, and whoever won the most was deemed as the winner of the Battle of Great Warriors.
Gulp.
Chris gulped seeing that. While he was watching the battle between Homer and Roman, his palms were drenched with sweat.
These are the true skills of my liege.
Honestly, he hadnt fully grasped the power of Roman yet. When the match started, he understood that Romans strength had obviously changed from when he first fought him. Back then, Roman wasnt someone who could use Aura, but despite Chris using Aura, he suffered a defeat against Roman, who dealt with him purely using only sword techniques. After that, he realized the truthRoman was dealing with mana in a different manner, and unlike his image as Dmitrys Fool, he had already reached an unbelievable level. However, the problem wasnt just him reaching an unbelievable level. Was his growth limited to the strength he used to defeat Chris? Or was there something else he had not revealed back then? Chris didnt find answers back then.
However, a while back, Chris saw the true face of Roman Dmitry. Seeing dozens of soldiers get ughtered by him single-handedly, he understoodIf Roman was in front of him, anything was possible. Honestly, he was still a bit surprised when he saw the 2-Star mercenary, Berge, taken down with a single sh. However, when he saw Homers 3-Star Aura cut down, even if it wasnt 4-Star Aura, he realized how overwhelming Roman and the current situation were. Even Chris, who thought he knew Roman, was shocked by the situation.
Did my liege have such skills when he fought me? Or did he achieve rapid growth after fighting me? I cannot even begin to understand this. In the former case, the lord was clearly not strong enough to overwhelm Homer, and for thetter, the time limit is too short for growth like this. Then, how the hell did this happen?
His mind feltplicated. He didnt even dare to try and guess it. In 2 months, most humans couldnt even express a 1-Star Aura; however, in front of him, Roman had grown beyond that standard. Even after defeating Chris, he developed himself. It seemed as if he had gone through Body Reformation. And by showing off his brilliance, he stepped into a realm that Chris hadnt even dared to enter. Honestly, his growth was so rapid that it couldnt be found even in Murim. It was only possible because Baek Joong-hyuk, the strongest Heavenly Demon in the world of Murim, was in Romans body; thus, people not being able to understand Romans growth made sense.
Hufffff Chris took a deep breath. After his victory against Janson, he thought maybe a day woulde when he could ovee the wall known as Roman, as well. However, it was an illusion. Now that he had confirmed the true skills of Roman, Chris felt a sense of awe and suffocation.
I guess my thoughts were premature.
He always thought of being loyal only until he surpassed his liege, but now he realized that his thoughts were too hasty.
Nevertheless, the fight was over. Obviously, it was Lawrences victory. There was nothing else to see, but as Count Ertes, who was in charge of this battle, was there, it was his duty to ensure the victory was announced and the matters were handled properly.
The Battle of Great Warriors usually has to go through three battles for it to end. Since the winning and losing sides have already been decided with this match, both sides may send out a new warrior under them, if they want to.
It was leeway for the loser. Since there was no reason to waste his manpower in a battle the other side was sure to win, he gave Barco a chance to keep their pride.
However, Viscount Barco couldnte to his senses despite those words. From the moment Homers body fell and began to bleed out, Viscount Barco felt like the sky had fallen on him1.
Its over. His mind went nk. For his dispute with Lawrence, he did his best. He deliberately tampered with documents to induce a fight with the Lawrence family, and he spent huge amounts of money in the process and used his connections in the Central Government to summon Count Ertes here. And what was worse was that all that money wasnt even Barcos. Unlike Lawrence, who had fertilends, Dmitry, who collected money due to their mines, Barco wasnt a wealthy family, and all the money was borrowed from the Golden Bank with coteral.
Barcos legs trembled. He couldntprehend what had just happened. Even if he ignored the coteral, he knew the interest he would have to pay would be astronomical.
How the hell was Homer defeated? Homer is a 4-Star swordsman. Unlike the rumors around the North-East, he is a real swordsman with good skills who wandered around fighting with stronger people. Him losing the battle doesnt make sense! This is clearly a conspiracy of the mercenary guild! They must have sent someone disguised as Homer, and that fake guy was killed by that Dmitrys Fool!
Barco ignored the reality in front of him. He didnt want to believe it because he knew the price he had to pay would be huge. Viscount Barcos eyes trembled anxiously despite seeing Homers face.
Lord. We need to send a warrior out there. A knight spoke carefully. ording to the n, a 2-Star knight would go third. However, now that Barcos two best warriors got killed, they couldnt sacrifice another knight. Nevertheless, Viscount Barco didnt bother about his pride and honor.
We cannot lose ourst hope. Send Benson out now. As he is the one who dishonored Barco at the banquet, we will give him a chance to make up for it right now.
I understand.
The knight withdrew with a stiff expression. He knew this act was nothing but throwing his men to the wolves. Benson was being asked to go out and die. Still, no one would talk back. At thest banquet, Benson, who was a knight, had argued with Kevin. It was fine that he wasughing at Dmitry, but the problem was that after that, he was unterally beaten by Roman in front of everyone. And that turned into a gossip topic for other nobles. It was a situation that showed the difference between Dmitry and Barco. Naturally, Benson was punished.
And today was hisst chance to redeem his mistakes. To continue living as a knight of Barco, despite knowing that he might lose his hand or even his life, he had no choice but to walk onto the stage.
I am Benson, representing Barco.
It was thest battle. As Benson stepped ahead, there was a bit of amotion at Lawrences side. Benson was a knight who wasnt much strong. Lawrences knight was scheduled to go in third, and they were sure of this victory. However, suddenly, an unknown figure stepped out.
I will deal with him.
He was small. Wearing a helmet that didnt suit him, he looked up at Roman with a determined expression. Yes, it was Kevin.
Lawrences knight spoke sternly at the sudden interruption, What kind of role does this ordinary soldier want to take? Even if the opponent is a man who isnt much strong, he isnt someone you can deal with. The Battle of Great Warriors is a sacred ce for the honor of Lawrence. As you are one of Sir Romans soldiers, I will let your words slide. Thus, step back.
Kevins actions were too sudden. ording to militaryw, he could be punished, as well. Lawrences knight was right in his own sense; however, Lawrences lord, observing the situation, just watched it happen silently.
Viscount Lawrence, Flora, as well as everyone elseThey all knew that Roman Dmitry, who led them to victory, had the authority to ept the request of Kevin.
Sigh.
Roman looked at Kevin. Hes truly foolish. Indeed, his actions were foolish. Although Kevin was developing quite rapidly, fighting against a sturdy opponent in the Battle of Great Warriors was a risky choice. Nevertheless, Kevin said he wanted to fight. Whether it was a choice to repay Benson for what he had gone through at the banquet, or if he was risking his life to prove his worth to Roman, it didnt matter to him.
There was only one thing Roman was sure of,
Go.
Despite how foolish it was, he liked Kevins choice. In the world of survival of the fittest, no rights were granted to those who suffered defeat. At the banquet, people were speaking about Roman giving back a perfect reply to Jansons actions, but behind the scenes, they didnt take Kevin, a knight who had to be protected by his lord, seriously.
Moreover, Kevin was different from Chris. Thus, the people didnt think Kevin could do anything for his liege. Therefore, he had to take a step forward. And after standing by Romans side, he understood what Roman valued.
Kevin said, I will be back soon.
Seeing Kevin move toward the stage with a ferocious face, the people of Lawrence couldnt stop him.
Chapter 50: Battle Of Great Warriors (5)
Benson wasnt the kind of person who believed in karma. Even after doing all sorts of crazy things, thanks to his father, who was a knight, he was able to walk on a solid path and turn into a knight under Barco. That was why he was proud of the fact that he was a knight. He was someone who enjoyed power and did his best for Barco.
What he did to Kevin was an expression of his loyalty. Usable to suppress his rising pride, he ridiculed his opponent even though he didnt know what would happen due to that.
Is this karma?
His future seemed dark. He had much experience with Roman Dmitry as he served directly under Anthony Barco. Although his position within the public had changed due to the incident with Blood Fang, Benson didnt believe the rumors. Well, it was a reasonable thought. Thinking of the Roman Dmitry he saw and experienced with his own eyes, he thought crossing a line would be fine, as well.
However, the reality was much different. Roman Dmitry cut down Homer with a single sh. As he watched the blood gush out of Homers body, Benson felt goosebumps rise on his skin.
I made a severe mistake.
What if he had known the true face of Roman? Benson would have never dared to eveny a finger on Kevin and would have tried to stick with Dmitry, not Barco.
Nevertheless, the deed was already done. His life as a knight of Barco shackled him, and what he did came back to him like a boomerangViscount Barco ordered him to go on the stage. As he couldnt refuse it, he was now a mere death row prisoner.
Fuck!
People were looking at him, but no one cheered for him. In their eyes, he was already a corpse.
I am Benson, representing Barco. He struggled to calm his trembling voice.
What kind of man will they send for the battle?
He knew that Lawrence had a 2-Star swordsman; obviously, the moment he entered the stage, Benson would undoubtedly die.
Oh, God. Please save me just one more time.
Just then, a person from Lawrences side walked onto the stage. His face was familiar to Benson. He had a small physique, as well. Seeing hime up on the stage, Benson could hardly hold back theughter in his mouth.
He is my opponent?
He was surethe one in front of him was the boy soldier he had beaten at the banquet. Seeing him stepping up, Benson felt he had been given a chance to live.
God! Thank you very much!
He thought he would live through this. In his eyes, Kevin looked like easy prey.
Swish!
The final battle began.
Benson was rxed. The g was moved to signal the start of the fight, but he showed a rxed attitude instead of rushing ahead.
I doubted my eyes at first. No matter how they decided who to send, I didnt think you would be sent in as theirst warrior.
Grin.
Heughed. His lips constantly curled up, unable to hide his happiness.
Well, you must have wanted revenge. However, whether you came in intentionally or not, you have now been abandoned by the lord you serve. Think about itif you were the one who had the authority to decide the final warrior, would you have let yourselfe out? Of course not! This means you are of little use, and your future has been decided.
Grip.
He picked up the sword.
Kevin only continued to watch Benson silently. He moved the legs to a reasonable distance and pointed the sword at Benson.
Cheeky bastard!
Was it because of the relief that he would live? He felt his pride hurt seeing Kevins actions.
Kevin mmed the ground and rushed for his opponent in the blink of an eye.
Die!
Tap!
Bensons movements were slow. Because of the previous confrontations, in which powerful people fought, the movements of Benson didnt stand out. Nevertheless, no one doubted that the winner would be Benson. It was because Bensons opponent was Kevin, who could be seen as a soldier who had started training only recently, and Benson had a physique that seemed like it could overwhelm Kevin at any given moment. The difference was obvious to the audience.
As Benson swung his sword with a heavy movement, Kevin turned his head slightly and dug into his opponents arm.
Pat!
Blood dripped onto the floor.
Kevins cheek had a slight cut, but he didnt care about that and aimed for Bensons chin while swinging the sword from the bottom toward the top. The area under the chin is never protected by armor. Thus, it was quite threatening.
Benson raised his arm to block the sword while simultaneously attacking Kevin in the stomach with his other arm.
Puak!
Benson blocked Kevins attack. Kevin couldnt prate the ck steel without Aura, and his expression distorted slightly at the hit to the stomach. However, he didnt step back.
Without a single groan, Kevin swung his sword toward the opponents gap, once again, as if his stomach wasnt in pain. Honestly, Kevins swinging speed was much faster than anyone else had expected.
The muscles that had been trained by farming and doing chores exerted unnatural strength. Thus, the ce between Bensons forearm and torso was cut sharply.
sh!
Kuak!
Benson gulped back his groan. It was an unexpected counterattack. Then, Benson mmed his opponents body.
Kevin bounced back, and as he rolled on the ground, Benson instantly jumped right in and shed toward his opponent.
Die!
Puak!
Due to the brief difference, Kevin quickly evaded, smashed his sword into the ground, and quickly used the repulsive force he gained from that to reduce the distance between Benson and him. It looked like he didnt want any more shes and wanted to end the battle quickly.
Kevin and Bensonas there was a physical difference between a boy and an adult, their attack and speed were naturally different.
Kevin instinctively knew that he would have to move faster and end this while sticking to his opponent, so he never lost his focus, even when his cheek was cut and he was thrown to the ground.
Kang!
Kakakang!
Their swords collided. Obviously, Benson overwhelmed his opponent due to his physical advantage, but he couldnt make any decisive attacks.
You bastard! Bensons face flushed red. His self-esteem was hurt. His opponent was nothing but a kid. Against him, who had the title of a knight, Keving was still just a child. Yet, he couldnt end the battle? His stomach churned due to his fury. He initially tried to end this fight by making him unconscious, but after looking at Kevin now, his eyes became red with anger, and he lost his rationality.
I will definitely kill him. He changed his mind. Even if it resulted in him getting hurt, he wanted to punish Kevin, the boy who didnt realize who he was dealing with.
How dare you?!
Swish!
Kevin titled his head as Benson swung the sword with all his might. The moment when the whispers around him went silent, Benson rushed ahead.
In a position where he had given up his defense to some extent, heunched a series of attacks like a storm, and Kevin had to step back and forth to not get hit by them.
Each time their attacks shed, Kevins body staggered. Even if his sword was blocked, Benson wouldnt stop and kept pushing Kevin further backward.
Now, the results of the battle were clear to most of the audienceIt would be Bensons victory.
Another result wasnt as expected. That was because, in the current situation, the difference in the physical strength of the warriors was quite vast, and Kevin couldnt have grown so much in two months that he would be able to defeat a knight.
Kang!
!
Kevins arm bounced back, unable to handle his opponents strength. Benson, who noticed it, decided to make a follow-up attack.
Swish!
His sword even cut the wind. Truly, it was a desperate crisis.
Seeing Kevin try to attack back, Benson decided to end this.
A sword like that cannot pierce my armor!
In a battle like this, the value of armor couldnt be ignored.
However, Bensons eyes widened as if they would tear apart just before his sword cut through Kevin.
sh!
Srrng!
Kevins sword, which was glowing red, cut through Bensons armor, and dozens of blood drops sshed in front of his eyes.
Roman once said that using Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts1 was a way to grow faster than any other technique if one could handle the pain and suffering that came from it.
Yes, the Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts inhabited Kevins mind from the day he cut his hand off.
-Kill! Kill! Kill!
-That fucking bastard is hurting you right now!
-Get revenge against him now!
The Ghosts of the Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts were whispering that to him. Actually, they were all just hallucinations. The Ghosts of the Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts dont actually exist but still confuse ones mind. Thus, Kevin looked at Benson with burning eyes. The physical pain was nothing to him. Even when Bensons fist hit his stomach, it was nothingpared to the pain of cutting his own hand off.
He endured it. He suppressed the pain and narrowed the distance between him and his opponent.
-Avoid!
-Be careful!
His instincts said that. It seemed like his opponent would swing the sword from top to bottom.
Kevin believed the Ghosts words and avoided his opponents attack with a short dy. Bensons sword passed right in front of his eyes. In a situation where he could die due to the slightest carelessness, Kevin felt alive.
I want to be more useful to my liege.
Chris was chosen as the first warrior. Naturally, Kevin felt envious when he looked at Chris, who took down a 3-Star knight. Obviously, he made up his mind to follow Roman before Chris did, and he hated the fact that he couldnt be better than him.
His family had received favor from Roman. However, what did he do for Roman?
Just like Chris, he wanted to gain Romans trust and carry out his orders faithfully; however, all he could do till now was see Benson insult Roman and then get beaten up by him.
Maybe it was a feeling of inferiority. Maybe it could be considered as too much loyalty. However, nothing changed the fact that Kevin wanted revenge now. He wanted to rip off the mouth of Benson with which that bastard dared to insult Roman! He wanted to be a useful sword for Roman Dmitry.
Just then,
Swish!
Benson initiated an attack. He was certain of his victory. He believed that he could win easily and jumped ahead. However, that was a mistake because he did not know Kevins actual skills.
Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts.
-Kakakaka!
-Kill him!
A red light shone from his sword while consuming a bit of mana. It was something he could use only for a fleeting time, but during that time, Kevin had enough power that he could even cut down steel.
sh!
Thus, Bensons armor was cut. Naturally, the skin behind the armor was also cut, and red blood sshed into his eyes, while the majority of it gushed and dripped down.
!
Benson was stunned. His expression turned to one that showed how much pain he was in, and he hurriedly swung his sword toward Kevin to get a chance to live.
However, contrary to what any normal human would do, Kevin did not avoid it. Naturally, his flesh on the shoulder was cut off due to the attack. Bensons sword raged at his body, but in return, his chest was torn open by Kevins attack.
Kevin didnt care about it. Despite the flesh on his shoulder being cut down more horribly with each of his moments, in Kevins vision and thoughts, there were only Bensons wounds. Once upon a time, Kevin was someone who was terrified of even having a slight cut on his finger. However, the child who once lived under the love of his parents had now grown uppletely differently due to the challenges he faced in his life till now.
Kevins expression turned even more ferocious. And for a moment, Bensons eyes met Kevins. Instantly, his face was turned into one that contained fear due to realizing what a mistake he had made by ignoring Kevin. He tried to move away, but Kevin attacked even more cruelly.
Puak!
Ahhhhh! Benson screamed.
Now, he had no more power to use mana. He tried to fight his physical strength, but Kevin got on top of the copsed Benson and crushed his upper body. Then, he grabbed his sword and stabbed and shed toward his opponent ferociously, not even giving him the chance to stand up. Obviously, Kevins arm was also in pain due to the wounds he had suffered, but he didnt care about itall that mattered was to kill the opponent.
Puak! Puak!
Puak!
Cough!
Each time Kevins sword was pulled out of his body, blood sttered everywhere around them. Benson, groaning while holding back the blood in his throat, struggled to push Kevin away. Nevertheless, his pathetic hands couldnt stop the onught. Even when he was using his hands to push Kevin away, Kevin didnt stop attacking. Finally, Bensons body shook at a certain moment, and seeing no reaction even after stabbing him multiple times, Kevin lifted his head.
Kuak! Kuaaak!
Bensons condition was so horrible that one couldnt even call him human anymore.
And obviously, Kevin was the winner of the final battle.
Everyone held their breath, seeing Kevins appearance. He resembled a demon. Even if it was a fight in which the death of the opponent was natural, some of them could only keep their mouths shut, seeing the cruelty of Kevin.
Kevin stood up while staggering. His face was stained with blood, and blood was dripping down from his torn shoulder, but he walked as if he hadnt suffered any wounds.
Everyones attention was focused on him. One step at a time, people followed his movements.
After walking for quite a while, Kevin arrived in front of Roman. As Roman was looking down at him, Kevin looked like a child wanting to be praised.
I am back.
Hearing those words, Roman said, You did well, Kevin.
Those words were enough. Hearing them, Kevin smiled brightly, as if he had won over the entire world.
The fight was over now. The battle between Barco and Lawrence had finallye to an end. Everyone had assumed Barco would win, but the results they saw today were good enough to shake the entire Cairo Kingdom.
3 wins out of 3 battlesObviously, it was Lawrences win. And the one at the center of it was unmistakably Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 51: If You Start Something, You Must See Its End (1)
The rumors spread incredibly fast. The shocking news was that Lawrence defeated Barco in the Battle of Great Warriors. When people from the North-East region of the kingdom got together, they naturally gossiped about what happened in Lawrence.
Really, it must be frustrating for Barco. They made a huge fuss and then lost to Lawrence.
But is that really true? They are saying that Roman attacked the enemys rear alone and ughtered hundreds of their soldiers at once.
Of course, its true! You know my rtives are natives of Lawrence, right? I heard it from rtivesfrom what they witnessed from the wall, Roman appeared like the savior of Lawrence. In an emergency situation where the wall mightve copsed at any given moment, Roman Dmitry attacked the enemy and ughtered the soldiers of Barco. Moreover, hepletely reversed the atmosphere by destroying the re. If Roman hadnt appeared, Barco would have nted their g in Lawrence by now!
Rumors are always a mixture of truth and a bit of fiction, just like a heroic tale passed down from generation to generation.
Just like those two people were talking, many people in the North-East region praised Romans achievements.
This war started with Roman Dmitry and ended with him as well. This is a story only those who were there know, but after Chris, the vanguard, won the first battle, the people of Lawrence were inplete despair. Do you know who showed up? Homer, the 49th Ranker in the Cairo Kingdom, came out as a Great Warrior for Barco. The moment he revealed his name, the people of Lawrence fell into despair. And in a fight that no one believed could be won, they thought Roman should step back and save his own life, at least. However.
The man continued with aplicated expression. He spread his arms wide and spoke as if he was Roman himself.
Roman DmitryNo! The heros judgment was different from the ordinary peoples. He proudly dered that he would fight, and in front of many others, Roman Dmitry beheaded Homer with a single attack. His red blood spilled in the air Haaah! It was such an amazing scene. Roman Dmitry, who had even led Lawrence to victory against the siege, ended the battle with that fight.
But you werent there at the time.
No, I am just telling you what my rtives said. Anyway, to say the least, Roman Dmitry isnt a fool, contrary to what others say. He subdued Blood Fang by himself, took down Barcos warrior, and now helped Lawrence, as well. He is definitely a hero. A sleeping dragon, which the Dmitry family had initially kept as a secret, finally ascended to heaven and is now building up heroic stories earnestly.
Everyone was excited. Romans actions were so great that they were impressive to everyone. The rumors had spread so widely that one could see the children running on the streets y the role of Roman Dmitry.
However, things didnt end just there. Lawrence had emerged victorious in all 3 battles in the Battle of Great Warriors. Although Romans impact was immense, there was also the critical point that the other two fights were won by Romans soldiers, as well.
Heroes are really born with good fortune on their side. Dmitrys genius swordsman, Chris, defeated Janson, a 3-Star swordsman, and the child who hardly even looked like a soldier mutted Barcos knight. None of Lawrences men even took part in the battles. Romans soldiers were the ones who proimed the victory, and they proved their loyalty to Roman in front of everyone. Things will honestly get messy in the future. In the North-East region, a talented person who will shock the world is finally born after a long time.
Floras predictions were correct. This war was won by the sacrifice of Lawrence, but all the glory went to Roman; however, no oneined.
The battle for victory that would shape their entire livesThe people of Lawrence didnt truly know how fortunate they were to emerge victorious even if they got hurt in the war.
It was over for him now. No other words could describe his current situation. Viscount Barco, who returned to the family after suffering defeat in the Battle of Great Warriors, looked like someone who had drowned in a pool of despair.
Haa
Papers were piled up on his desk. Their content was already clear to him. The Golden Bank must be asking how he would repay the principal amount in the future after his defeat in this territorial war. Also, the Cairo Mercenary guild was angry about the death of Homer and wanted him to pay the penalty. The mercenary guilds reasoning was truly absurd, thoughThey said that Barco had informed them that the opponent would be a 2-Star knight of Lawrence when they made their request for a warrior, so they shifted the loss of their man onto Barco now. In short, everyone utterly despised Barco. The fact that Barco would fall into the abyss with this defeat was known to everyone, and they all wanted something.
These fucking beggars!
It was bittersweet. It wasnt just these two who ignored him. Once the war was over, none of the nobles, who were earlier friendly and greeted him with a warm smile every time they met, answered his calls. Moreover, some rumors even stated they had sided with Dmitry now. That was the cold reality in front of him.
Obviously, the current behavior of those who initially sided with Barco when he gained fame and became an influential leader in the North-East region seemed disgusting to him now. However, he understood that power is what brings others interest in someone. Viscount Barco was also someone who lived on the edge of the cliff like that, so he could only smile when he realized that he had been thrown off the cliff.
What the hell does this even mean?
The burden of defeat was weighing down his shoulders. It was unsettling.
He was in a situation in which he could neither think of how to pay his debt off nor how he could recover from the defeat. It was because he was certain of his victory. If only Roman Dmitry hadnte into and shattered his equation, Barco would have been drinking champagne, enjoying his victory.
Right, this is all because of that fucking bastardRoman Dmitry. He showed up with no reason to intervene in the war and ruined everything! This is absurd! In the noble society, where having a cause is critical, Roman Dmitry did something he shouldnt have.
RomanIt all happened because of him. Viscount Barco thoughtIn order for the Barco family, who has been driven to the edge of destruction, to survive, I must hold onto Romans existence.
This is myst chance.
He jumped up from his seat. Now, he had only one hope left. Clearly, there was a lot of work he needed to do.
Viscount Barco contacted all the nobles of the North-East. Some nobles epted. Although they were reluctant to talk to him, they epted it due to his earnest request. And a few dayster, those nobles gathered in the Barco estate.
If it had been the past, everyone except the pro-Dmitry1 would have expressed their intention to attend, but today, only ten nobles were seated at the huge round table. It was a scene that unquestionably showed who the weak side was. Still, Viscount Barco stood tall and said, Before we start, I want to say thank everyone foring to Barco. You all are true nobles. Despite those who turned their backs on us instantly and ignored our rtionship ording to their interests, I think the North-East regions future can still be considered bright because of nobles like you.
Ahem.
Lets begin the meeting.
The nobles attending the meeting didnt like thepliments from Viscount Barco. They were all here because they knew their rtionship with Dmitry wasnt good; however, they knew how dangerous this move was.
Then, Viscount Barco said, I will get straight to the point. A cause is critical in a fight between nobles. In particr, in a situation where one doesnt know when a foreign invasion might happen, attacking the surrounding territory just because one is greedy vites thews set for nobles. Barco attacked Lawrence with a good cause. It was to take back the debt they owed our ancestors, and the Central Government, which judged our cause to be valid, sent down a judge. However, Roman Dmitry intervened in the war without any cause. Due to his surprise attack, Barco lost their re, and furthermore, the fighters of Lawrence remained untouched in the Battle of Great Warriors.
His voice eventually rose. It was a demand for others to show him sympathy.
Does this make any sense? Why did Roman Dmitrye to help Lawrence? There would have been no problem if the two families had some kind of ties, but the Lawrence family dered that Flora Lawrence had broken the marriage with Roman Dmitry. However, Roman Dmitry still sided with Lawrence despite having no cause to help them. His behavior has crossed the line. Even though we had taken the help of those around us for the war, we fought with the troops of Barco till the very end to honor the values of nobles. Thus, this horrendous defeat is unjustifiable.
What you have said is truly correct.
Thats right. Roman Dmitry had no cause to intervene.
Everyone agreed with him. The statements Viscount Barco had said werent incorrectIntervention without cause deserved punishment. Thus, this was an issue that had to be discussed publicly.
I dont think this will entirely destroy the Dmitry family. However, I can hold them ountable for their actions and demand a massive amount ofpensation from them instead. That will be enough. Considering the Dmitry familys wealth, I can definitely pay off the money I borrowed from the Golden Bank.
The Golden Bank was the most urgent matter now. The issues with the mercenary guild could be resolved through arguments. However, the Golden Bank was famous for being strict when it came to recovering the principal they lent. What ifBarco said he cannot pay? Undoubtedly, the Golden Bank would crush the Barco family.
A noble asked, So, what do you n to do?
Everyones opinion was simr. Just seeing the nobles who were interested and expressed their distaste at Roman Dmitrys actions, Barco understood that his words had worked. Viscount Barco was aiming to create a voice that would sympathize with him and put pressure on Dmitry with the people who had gathered here.
First
Just then, the conference rooms door was mmed open by a soldier. When Viscount Barco looked at the pale-looking soldier, who was nervous, the soldier spoke, stuttering, R-Roman Dmitry. He hase to meet the Viscount!
This was an unexpected situation that did not make any sense to Viscount Barco.
Roman Dmitrythe reason for their defeatHim setting foot here meant he had voluntarily stepped into a ce in which everyone wanted him dead.
What is he thinking?
The gathered nobles looked at each other. This was an unexpected situation where everyone was confused about what to do.
It seems everyone is already gathered here. Ignoring the soldiers, Roman walked into the room with a calm expression on his face and said that.
At that moment, Viscount Barco seriously thoughtShould I just kill him?
He was already at the edge of destruction. And naturally, all he wanted was revenge by killing the man responsible for it. However, if he did that, he would lose his justification for taking down the Dmitry family. This was unmistakably a situation in which he needed to endure his anger.
Viscount Barco, struggling to calm down his boiling anger, stared at Roman, who was sitting in front of him. No one had given him permission to sit, but he still took the seat as if it was his own.
Sitting across from Viscount Barco, Roman leaned back on the chair as he crossed his legs and said, I heard you had a lot ofints about me.
Lick.
After caressing his bright and beautiful lips, Roman smiled like a predator who had caught its prey. And then, looking into the eyes of Viscount Barco, he said, Then, tell me directlyFor what reason Barco created this situation.2
Chapter 52: If You Start Something, You Must See Its End (2)
Hearing Romans words, Viscount Barcos expression distorted instantly. Roman Dmitrys remarkspletely crossed a line that shouldnt have been crossed, even if they were in a hostile rtionship.
You! How dare you show such an attitude and utter such words! Do you not know who I am?!
Viscount Barco and Roman Dmitrythey had different statuses. If Viscount Barco was the head of the family, then Roman was just a kid from a Baron family who hadnt even obtained any title yet. Thus, such words were obviously offensive and meant to disregard Viscount Barco. Still, even a toothless tiger couldnt ignore the words of Roman, and being in front of other nobles, Viscount Barco was someone who especially couldnt ept them.
Very well, I will tell you what you did wrong. You might have thought that you, a vulgar fool who knows nothing about thews of nobles, could intervene in the wars of other people without a cause, but that isnt allowed in the Cairo Kingdom. Why did you think Barco dered a territorial war? ording to your logic, it would have been enough even if we attacked before Lawrence was prepared, but we did everything with noblesws and the Central Governments approval.
The war with Lawrence was based on a long n. Barco publicly announced the dispute based on the forged documents and emphasized that the cause was so huge that no one should intervene in the war between them. To him, it was a perfect n. Even if people didnt like Barcos attitude, they couldnt haphazardly.
Then, why? Viscount Barco couldnt even begin to understand why and how Roman Dmitry intervened in their battle.
The nobles of Cairo arent fools. A war without any cause in the noble society deserves a burial, and the Barco family will question your actions and make the Dmitry family pay the price for them. The Dmitry family cannot avoid this responsibility. No matter how great a familys name is, there is an implicit agreement between the neighboring nobles that a family that vites the noblesws will be destroyed. If you were maybe even a bit interested in the history of nobles, I wouldnt have had to say all of this.
He raised his voice even more. Seeing Romans calm expression despite all saying all that intertwined Barcos insides.
You arent going to use the excuse that you didnt know thews of nobles, right? Do you finally understand how stupid you were? Because of you, your family will have to suffer now. That means that the Dmitry family, who have lived in peace despite having a fool of a son, will now be criticized by the nobles of the North-East!
Kwang! He pounded on the table.
As he got up from his seat and exhaled deeply, Roman looked up at him and calmly asked, All done?
What?!
Romans voice was unbelievably calm.
Even though a storm was raging within Viscount Barco, Roman was incredibly calm, looking around at the other nobles.
Then, from now on, I will tell you how and why I got involved in the war between Lawrence and Barco.
The atmosphere subsided at Romans words.
Breaking through the tension where even the breathing sound felt heavy, Roman said in a sharp voice, Lawrence and Dmitry were initially going to be married. However, I decided to break off our marriage due to undisclosed reasons, and in that way, I became a fool who suffered divorce. What do you think was the reason that happened? My reputation? My needs from a woman? Or simply because Miss Fiora Lawrence didnt like me? All of them are incorrect.
Tap tap.
He tapped his finger on the desk; hearing that sound, the surrounding nobles became nervous.
Barcos eldest son, Anthony Barco, threatened me to break up with her.
?!
Lets head back to the Barco familys secondst banquet that I attended. I was acquainted with Anthony Barco, so even after promising to marry the daughter of Viscount Lawrence, I attended the banquet at his invitation. I even drank at his invitation, but that only led me into a trap. Drunk, I woke up in a room beside Emily Barco, and realized that Anthony had set up a trap to break Lawrence away from Dmitry. And as expected, Anthony Barco used that incident as an excuse to threaten to annul my marriage with Lawrence.
Hearing Romans words, the nobles were perplexed. If Roman actually broke off his marriage with Lawrence due to Anthony Barcos threats, then he obviously had a justified cause for intervening.
The moment one bares their fangs at me, I pick them out and destroy the threat.
At the time when he was once walking on thin ice in the Demonic Sect, Baek Joong-hyuk suffered all kinds of harm. Unlike Roman, who didnt even try to solve the problems even though his reputation was down to a ridiculous level, at that time, Baek Joong-hyuk solved his problems by facing them head-on.
So what if he was a fool to others? His people trusted Baek Joong-hyuk with their lives, and the rumors about him slowly disappeared as he dealt with his enemies head-on.
And just like that, Roman Dmitry also firstly blocked the cause of the threat. After all, he couldnt fall further than being a fool.
Nevertheless, seeing the unusual situation, Viscount Barco shouted with his eyes red from anger, Nonsense! Do you think anyone will believe that? Alright, I will call Emily Barco right now to check if what you said is really true. Everyone knows how disgustingly Dmitrys Fool has lived all his life, but it is honestly disgusting to see you try and use your mouth to cover up the truth with lies.
I knew you would say that. Had it been someone who would admit the truth instead of you, we would never have met in such a situation. Very well, I will take this opportunity to make things clear now. The reason I got involved in the war between the two estates wasnt to take revenge against Anthony Barco intimidating me, but something else.
Something else?
He has something else to say?
Viscount Barco felt like he was drowning further down in the mud by the moment. Hearing the words of Roman and seeing his confident attitude, it felt like he was now ying into the palm of Roman.
Nevertheless, Roman continued, Everyone knew that Anthony Barco followed Flora Lawrence around. However, in the process, that man crossed a line he should never have. He tried to molest Flora Lawrence, but failed. And shocked by that incident, she decided to break up with me. The true reason for breaking off the marriage between Dmitry and Lawrence was that after going through such a thing, she didnt have the confidence to smile at the wedding.
W-what did you?!
Do you think that is a lie, as well? Fine. Then, call in Emily Barco and Flora Lawrence, as well. They both will speak the truth.
Roman had turned the situation into a mess. Just like Anthony Barco trapped and pulled him down, Roman did the same for him. However, the difference was that Roman could get his revenge right here, in the estate of Barco. It doesnt even matter if Emily Barco said ten lies about Roman; Flora could do the same for Anthony Barco. Even the truth didnt matter in the current situation. As long as there was a justification for dispelling his opponents words, Romans n would turn out to be sessful. Also
Firstly, Anthony Barco tried to molest Flora. Even if it wasnt as good or as usible as Emily being beside me, he crossed a line as Flora was going to get married to someone. As I have revealed these actions in front of the other nobles, even Anthonys father, Viscount Barco, cannotpletely believe his own son.
Roman had mixed lies with the truth.
And finally, he decided to strike the final blow.
Anthony Barco touched my woman, who was promised to marry me. Now, I ask Viscount Barco and those gathered hereDo you seriously think I had no reason to intervene in the war between Barco and Lawrence? I intervened in the war only with my own power, and not my familys power. That is the best I could do for Flora, whose side and feelings I didnt initially know, and to show her that I epted the divorce without harsh feelings between us.
It was a truly perfect hitThe argument made sense, and Roman showed his cause to others. Now, Viscount Barco wasnt the main character anymore. He was speechless. Cold sweat flowed down his forehead, and thousands of thoughts and calctions ran through his mind to try and find a solution to the current situation.
Theres no way out of this. Roman Dmitry had a perfect cause.
Instead of cornering and taking revenge for Anthonys intimidation, Roman had a perfect reason for intervention in the war between Lawrence and Barco.
In addition, Roman had intervened in the war entirely on his own, taking note that the issue might turn into a dispute between Dmitry and Barco otherwise.
Now, there was nothing Viscount Barco could say. The moment Romanid out his cause as revenge for the disrespect against Flora Lawrence, his future wife, it was evident that Barco would face irredeemable bacsh and me.
Viscount Barco felt dizzy, and his mouth became dry.
He is a true monster. The nobles who initially tried to help me have beenpletely swayed by Romans words.
They turned themselves away from Viscount Barco. They didnt want to fall like Barco by taking the wrong side, in case Romans words were true.
Now, the battle for the truth was meaningless. Even if he brang in Emily Barco, there was nothing he could gain anymore.
There is only one way left for the Barco family to survive. Rather than giving a perfect excuse, I need to find a way to avoid this situation and find a new solution.
Finally, as if nothing had happened, Viscount Barco calmed down and said, I do not think that what you have said is true. Just as Dmitrys Fool denied the matters with Emily Barco, I think Anthony Barco would do the same. Thus, I will clearly confirm the truth about this situation and then contact you again. Sorry, everyone. I didnt call you all here for this
His words eventually faded. Flustered and embarrassed, he tried to hold onto the nobles, not wanting to lose hope.
Seeing that, Roman smiled. He recalled the conversation he had with Chris the previous day.
You really mean to go to Barco?! That is suicide. Viscount Barco will not leave you alone!
Romans nHearing that he wanted to go to Barco, Chris panicked.
It was actually natural. Roman, who had ruined Barcos ns, now wanted to go into his estate? It was crazy.
However, Roman asked, Chris, what do you think my future rtionship with Barco will be like?
Barco definitely considers the liege as their enemy by now. If the liege hadnt intervened, they would have taken down Lawrence and walked into the estate, happy. However, even so, it doesnt make sense to touch an enemy with nothing to lose. If possible, it is better to avoid getting close instead.
No.
Until he reached the apex of the Demonic Sect, while ughtering thousands of enemies, Baek Joon-hyuk established an iron rule.
If we arent the one who started it, it doesnt matter. However, remember this one thing, ChrisIf you start something, you must see its end. We both know Barco will hold a grudge against me in the future. Then, it is best for us to uproot any problems, like the revenge they will try to take in the future, while they are in a mess.
Back to the present moment.
Roman looked at Viscount Barco and said in a low but terrifying voice, Viscount Barco.
Everyones eyes were now focused solely on Roman. Viscount Barco momentarily tried to look good in front of the other nobles, but in fact, even he was stunned hearing Romans call.
ChooseWould you like to end this with Anthony Barco being punished for my personal conflict with him, or do you want to take things forward as a family matter?
With the word Choose, Roman thrust his sword and ced it directly under Viscount Barcos chin.
Chapter 53: If You Start Something, You Must See Its End (3)
Both of the choices Roman gave to Viscount Barco were horrible. He knew that he couldnt move ording to his opponents intentions. However, he also knew that Roman wouldnt allow him to move how he wanted to.
I have directly presented two options to you. They are absolutely clear, and remember thisI wont allow any exceptions. If you dont choose the former option here today, as soon as I return to the Dmitry estate, I will speak with my father and tell him how I was threatened by your son, Anthony Barco. Obviously, after that, there will be no way you will be able to avoid a war with Dmitry. Anthony Barcos atrocities have already given me good cause to wage war on Barco, and the Dmitry family will not back down until Barco clearly shows their repentance.
Roman blocked any way Barco could have used to get out of the current situation. Initially, Viscount Barco wanted to turn away from the reality in front of him; however, after a while, he realized he couldnt do that.
I can never even dare to choose the second choice he gave me.
If there was an actual war with Dmitry, the side that would obtain victory and the site that would be defeated were clear as crystal. Even if he ignored losing the war against Lawrence despite borrowing money from the Golden Bank, Barco wasnt so stupid that he would take the risk to wage war against the wealthiest man in the North-East region of Cairo. If he did that, it was evident that he would be defeated by an overwhelming margin. And even if it wasnt that, if the Dmitry family attacked Barco after they fell into the abyss, he was sure the Barco family would go extinct then.
In the end, there was only one option left. Obviously, Roman was aware of this, as well, and that was exactly why he had presented those two choices to Barco.
What he wants is for people to know that someone from Dmitry barged into Barcos estate by himself, and despite that, he got Barco on his knees. Toe and punish the eldest child of Barco, Anthony Barco, in his own estate, will surely cause a huge mess within the nobles of the North-East. Barcos defeat in the war has already led to their reputation being slumped, and he is nning to destroy any chance of it recovering in the future.
Furthermore, the worst thing was that the current situation was taking ce in front of Barcosst connections. Roman was practically mocking them in their own estate.
I cant believe he was so cruel.
This was like disembowelment1 suicide.2 Nevertheless, the only difference was that Roman was the one who held the hilt. Finally, Viscount Barco let go of his pride and put his head down. He decided to take responsibility for his defeat and bring out the eldest child so that he would get his punishment. He didnt say those words, but everyone around him understood the meaning of his actions.
His eyebrows trembled. As Viscount Barco, who once boasted unrivaled power, was a prideful man, he couldnt simply bow down to a young man andpletely let go of the pride he had built over many years.
And then, he realized itThere was only one way left to protect his pride. And that was to prepare for the destruction of the Barco family by executing Roman, who barged into his estate fearlessly.
However, he couldnt take that action as he wanted to live longer, albeit how brief it would be. Viscount Barcos strong desire to live eventually resulted in him epting the reality in front of him.
Anthony Barcos actions arent a matter that should be escted to a dispute between families. Thus, I will ask him to apologize directly. So, are we done now? By making the eldest son of Barco kneel down, is your anger finally appeased? He shouted. The chance for the revival of the family had already gone down the drain. So, Viscount Barco, who had lost everything, spoke desperately with red, bloodshot eyes.
However
When did I ever say anything like wanting Anthony Barco to get down on his knees?
What do you mean?
How he has to be punished is in my hands. That choice obviously lies with me. Who in the world tells the perpetrator to choose the method of punishment for themself?
Romans voice was unbelievably cold. Even after he had driven Viscount Barco to the edge of the cliff, as if he wasnt satisfied, he revealed his ferocious teeth and said, I want a Duel of Judgment with Anthony Barco.
Duel of JudgementHearing those words, Viscount Barcos expression turned stiff instantly. A Duel of Judgement wasnt amon thing. It was equivalent to public executionA way for one to atone for their sins with blood and death by cing the wrongdoer at the crossroads of life and death.
If Anthony had a Duel of Judgement with Roman, his chances of surviving against Roman were extremely slim.
Does he want to kill my son right in front of me?
No, that cannot happen. If that happens, Roman will not be able to survive either. I guess Roman is just expressing his opinion that just kneeling isnt enough for him to forgive Anthony for sins, and he wants him to be ready to be crippled. He is so fucking cruel. Even though the Barco family has given up their pride and bowed their head in front of him, he wants Barco to actually receive the price for Anthonys sins.
Viscount Barco felt dizzy. He understood what Roman was asking himWill you risk the fate of the entire Barco family or abandon your eldest son? And obviously, Barcos answer was clear. Even though Anthony Barco was the eldest child who would one day seed Viscount Barco, if he could avoid a war with Dmitry by abandoning his eldest son, it was a deal he needed to ept.
He shut his eyes tightly. After losing the war with Lawrence, the debt he had to pay back was enormous, and albeit the choice to drive his son into a battle in which he would be limbless wasnt easy to ept, he had to ept the reality.
After thinking for a long time, Viscount Barco told Roman he would ept his offer and left the conference room. Then, he told his son the truth about his future, who couldnt believe what he had just heard.
F-Father!
I am sorry.
No! Never! Isnt Roman the person who won even against Homer in a one-on-one match? Are you truly going to put the life of Barcos eldest son into the hands of someone else? Please, decline his offer. He will never spare me!
Anthony Barco got down on his knees. Weeping, terrified of Roman, Anthony grabbed Viscount Barcos clothes and begged him earnestly. He knew it as welleven if he survived the duel, there was no chance Roman would let him go back with a perfect body.
Barcos eldest child, who his father thought had grown up with dignity, was now sobbing like a 3-year-old child and running away from reality. Seeing that, Viscount Barco said coldly, Get yourself together. You are Barcos eldest son. From the moment you said you wanted to seed and take the position of Viscount, you should have been prepared to do anything for the familys sakeEven if that meant putting your life in jeopardy. Roman will not kill you. If he hade here to kill you, he would at least havee with an escort that would help him go back alive. Be strong and ept this reality. Look straight into the face of Roman Dmitry and never forget todays disgrace in order to get revenge against him in the future.
Father, please!
Anthony! Viscount Barco yelled sternly. Then, Anthony finally realized that the duel was unavoidable.
Anthony Barco, who sat down on his seat, looked up at the sky, pale.
Oh, God.
From now on, all he could do was hope that Roman would show mercy to him.
Anthony BarcoHe was to be judged in front of Viscount Barco and the other nobles who attended the meeting.
Tremble.
His limbs were trembling crazily. His face looked as tired as a corpse, and his sword was shaking, as well. There was no meaning in this duel at all. Roman was someone who had defeated Homer with a single hit, so there was no way Anthony Barco, who didnt even know how to use Aura, could survive this.
However, he still decided to do this for a reason. He didnt swing his sword to defeat Roman, but tried to appeal to him.
R-Roman. I am sorry for what I did to you. I had no malice while doing that. You seeI was in love with Flora Lawrence so much that my reasoning shattered for a moment when I was told she was going to be married to you. He said that in a desperate voice. It clearly showed that despite him not kneeling down, if Roman forgave him today, he would do anything for him in the future.
We are friends. Even if things got messy because of Lawrence, we still had pretty fun times together. RomanNo! Sir Roman, please just let me off this one time. If you forgive me and let this go as if nothing happened, I, Anthony Barco, will never forget your grace and repay you for the rest of my life.
It was embarrassing. What Anthony Barco was currently showing was something the eldest son of a noble family should never show. Naturally, all the other nobles looked at Viscount Barco, diforted.
The Viscounts face was red due to anger. He had already driven him into giving up his pride, but here, he was begging and crawling!
You will never forget this grace and repay me for the rest of your life? Roman asked as he slowly walked towards Anthony Barco, who was startled and was holding the sword tightly. He knew he wouldnt be killed, but he didnt want to be crippled, either. His pale face showed how he was not even a little bit ready to ept the reality in front of him.
Nevertheless, Roman continued, How the hell are you going to repay me? The Barco family is already over. Even your connections with the Central Government can not help rectify your crimes, and obviously, Barco will lose everything they have just by repaying the money they borrowed from the Golden Bank. So, tell meWhy do I have to forgive you? Youwho ignored me in front of countless others and trapped me with a selfish n.
At that moment, Viscount Barco had a strange feeling. An intense rm rang in his head. And just as he was about to rush in and stop the duel, Roman looked straight into Viscount Barcos eyes and swung his sword.
Thats right. There is no need for me to forgive you.
sh!
With the wind blowing, the feeling of something being cut could be felt, as well. In the current situation, Viscount Barcos expression was stained with despair as blood sttered in the air.
He didnt know Baek Joong-hyuk was someone who paid back things twofold. There was no way for someone who openly showed hostility toward him to stay alive, or even continue to live peacefully.
Baek Joong-hyuk withstood the threats of his brothers who tried to assassinate him every night, thrust his sword into their hearts each time, and killed them.
Then, one day, in a situation in which Baek Joong-hyuk was organizing his forces and himself to take on a good role within the sect, the eldest son, the strongest heir to the sect, came to him and said, Joong-hyuk, do you know what your problem is? You dont show even the slightest bit ofpromise. The moment you acknowledge someone as your enemy, you do not even intend to take advantage of them and decide to drive them to their end as soon as possible. One day, that trait of yours wille and bite you back. Even if they are weaker than you, you do not know what someone you consider your enemy and are sure to kill will do when they get cornered. That is the fatal problem with you.
The eldest son, Baek Ho-yeol, was quite strong. Furthermore, beyond simply being strong, he showed the tolerance to ept those he once considered enemies under him. Truly, he was a great human being. Baek Joong-hyuk, as well, had no choice but to acknowledge him; however, that didnt mean that he agreed with everything Baek Ho-yeol chose to do.
Covered in blood from top to bottom, Baek Joong-hyuk looked up at Baek Ho-yeol and said, As you said,promise is often required. However, if I see someone being hostile toward me, the only way for me to continue living peacefully is by crushing them down entirely. So dont say those words to me. I have lived like this from the time I was at the very bottom position in the Demonic Sect, and I will continue to live like this in the future, as well.
Before reaching the peak, it was obvious that Baek Joong-hyuk would have to face a lot of enemies. However, if he killed everyone he met, obviously, Karma would catch up to him. Thus, Baek Ho-yeol often tried to advise him by saying that. Well, it wasnt as if he was utterly wrong. Those who were once Baek Ho-yeols enemies had now be some of his most reliable allies.
However, Baek Joong-hyuks method for dealing with such situations was different. There was no reason to keep the enemy alive. Death was the only way to block the possibility of a variable, and moreover, he had earlier learned to use ones fear.
The current situation wasnt much different. Barco would always think of themselves as the main characters. Also, Roman knew that if he showed Anthony mercy now, obviously, Barco wouldter again attempt to direct such a situation with forged documents.
And finally, after finishing his thought process,
sh!
.Kuak!
Roman Dmitry beheaded Anthony Barco. His face falling down the floor was simply stunned. While looking at Roman in disbelief, his body could only try to follow hisst instinctsto try and stop the blood gushing out of his neck like a fountain with both of his hands.
Thud!
Finally, after his body knelt down, Anthony fell forward on his face.3
The death of Anthony Barco was a result that no one had expected to happen within the viscounts estate itself.
Chapter 54: If You Start Something, You Must See Its End (4)
Drip. Drip.
Blood dripped down Romans sword.
Seeing the death of Anthony Barco, all the nobles who were present there were obviously shocked, and Viscount Barco was wailing.
No! Noooooo!
Grab.
He hurriedly embraced Anthony Barcos limp body. His high-quality fabric clothes were wholly stained with blood, and Viscount Barco tried to stop the blood flowing from his sons neck, trembling. However, it was entirely meaningless. Although his sons body was still a bit warm, his eyes had already lost focus, and his arms had fallen down.1
Ahhhhh!
Viscount Barco couldnt ept his sons death. He never imagined his son would be killed right before his eyes one day.
Ahhhh! What are you all doing?! Kill this demon who dared to kill the eldest son of Barco, right now! Tear his limbs apart! Viscount Barco screamed.
At the sight of him shouting out loud, looking like a madman, the knights of Barco hesitated. They all had witnessed Roman on the battlefield. Naturally, they werent confident about rushing head first into the man who ughtered the soldiers in the rear, took down the re, and even killed Homer and Berge with a single sh.
They were surewhoever rushes at him first would definitely die. And due to the fear of death creeping into their bodies, and the shock of Anthony Barcos death, their loyalty was gradually faltering.
Swipe.
Roman wiped the blood off his sword. Then, he sheathed his sword, looked around, and asked everyone present, Is there some problem? Isnt it normal for a criminal to die in the Duel of Judgement?
Viscount Barco was utterly mistaken. Roman offered a duel, but he never said he wouldnt kill Anthony Barco. Yes, it was a trap. Roman hadnt brought a single escort with him when he came to Barco. Being Viscount Barco, he thought Roman would choose to cut down a limb or something, at most. However, Roman had done something utterly different. Also, Roman had the right to do it as it was Viscount Barco himself who gave Roman the chance to punish his son. Thus, it couldnt be said that Roman was at fault for killing Anthony. He simply gave him the punishment he deserved.
Roman warned those who were at a loss for words and couldnt decide what to do.
From now on, keep in mind what I say. From the day Anthony Barco threatened me, I couldnt live under the same sky as him. I am just that kind of a person. I couldnt sleep without paying back for what I suffered, so I kept thinking about how to bring down the Barco family. The situation in front of you is the result of that. And if there are still some people left who wont leave Barcos side, look carefully at who you will be dealing with.
Many say the cornered mouse bites the cat. Chris also dissuaded Roman for that reason, and in the past, Baek Ho-yeol warned him of that, as well.
However
If one lets the mouse live due to the fear of being bitten, it wille back with a gang of its own to seek revenge on the cat.
Thus, Roman never did that. Even if it meant his own flesh being torn apart and blood dripping down, it was something he would never doHe would never let the mouse get away.
Viscount Barco was stunned. His eyes were burning with revenge as he shouted, Do you think you will be fine after doing this?
Again What do you even mean? From the moment I joined the war and went to Lawrences side, it was clear that Barco and I would be enemies for the rest of our lives. And obviously, such a rtionship will not change until you die, Viscount Barco. I will not be careless for even a single moment and carefully watch each step the Barco family takes, and I also n to keep attacking until Barco is wholly destroyed.
On the surface, it was a threat to Barco, but those who were wise knew that it was a warning to all the nobles who were present thereRoman was showing them how dangerous it would be if they tried to help the Barco family even a little bit. It was a warning that if anyone tried to support or stay by Barcos side while Roman was attacking, he would destroy them without any hesitation, as well.
Naturally, at Romans warning, every noble decided to give up on Barco. They just kept their mouths shut. Even the knights of Barco only held their swords, but didnt rush forward.
I will leave for now.
He took a step back and walked through the front door alone. Although blood dripped down the path Roman was walking, no one dared to stand in his way. And just like that, leaving behind Viscount Barco, who was screaming, he disappeared wholly.
Next, Barcos copse was instantaneous.
Angered by his sons death, Viscount Barco tried to get revenge, but all reactions he got back were as cold as frozen ice.
I am sorry. However, as you know, we are not confident enough to help Barco against Dmitry. I admit that we had a good rtionship, but Barco touched an extremely dangerous enemy.
They all drew a line. Even for nobles like them, Romans actions were too shocking. He stepped into the estate of Barco on his own and killed Barcos son right before his eyes. It was an act that instilled fear into everyone who was there.
Roman Dmitry made it clear that he didnt intervene in Lawrence and Barcos affair just because of impulsive decisions but because he wanted revenge and had a clear cause.
Anthony Barcos threat had led to an ugly oue. And Viscount Barcos judgment had resulted in the duel itself. Thus, the nobles who were once on Barcos side instead turned into witnesses of Romans actions and told others that Roman had a good cause. Thus, Barco had no way left to get outside help.
After his son was killed, Barco lost his reasoning, and he even ran and begged other nobles, but no one helped him. His connections in the Central Government werent much different, either. Even though they had known each other for quite a while, they were reluctant to side with him and said the incidents had made the situation quite difficult. And like that, Barcos connections and ns were obliterated.
Obviously, Romans judgment was correctWhen a cornered rat ispletely trampled on, there was no way, even for someone like Viscount Barco, to ovee the crisis.
Also
There are only three days left until the time you promised to pay back the principal and interestes. If the payment isnt made by then, the Golden Bank has no other way but to exercise its rights. Viscount Barco, you have 3 days. Even if you have to sell your soul to the devil, be sure to pay back the money.
An ultimatum arrived. As Viscount Barco knew about the infamy of the Golden Bank, famous for collecting back its money by any means, he realized that it was all over for him now.
The greed for Lawrencesnd had caused a disaster for Barco. Seeing the desperate reality, he had no other choice but to use hisst resortA few dayster, Viscount Barco attempted to escape at night. Even though he fled with minimal luggage and items, he was found dead in an unknown mountain.
It was the moment the Barco family, one of the most prestigious in the North-East, were wholly destroyed, in vain.
It was a moonlit night.
Hans, out in the hallway, asked the man who was shining under the moonlight.
Where are you going out at night?
Halt.
The man stopped walking. Then, Roman, the man, turned his head and looked at Hans.
The moonlight is bright. It has been a while since I went out for a walk.
Is that so? Hansughed softly. Then, he walked over to Roman, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and wiped off the red stain on Romans clothes.
Everyone is truly worried. It is a pleasure to see you being recognized by others, but I cannot help but be anxious, as well, because you are doing dangerous things like war. Young master, you are the eldest child of the Dmitry family. As you are the one who will inherit the estate someday, you should think more about your precious life. Always be careful. And if you need help, do tell me. I am always ready to do my best for you.
Swish.
Hans kept cleaning the stain. It was only when the stain was off that he looked at Roman proudly.
Seeing that look, Roman said, Hans.
Tell me, young master.
I told you before. You are my person.
I remember that.
Starting a new life in this world, Roman epted Hans as his first person. That meant his rtionship with Hans was quite special.
As he was the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk, he ughtered numerous people before he obtained that position. He lived a life filled with so much carnage that his enemies blood was enough to make a sea.
Obviously, it wasnt a life any normal human could live. People often called him a vicious demon because of how terribly he trampled on his enemies; however, he was always surrounded by people.
Why?
It was because of his most important principleHe always did his best for those who were in his circle2.
In fact, it was so much that he had done much more for one person in his circle rather than what he had done for hundreds and thousands of enemiesbined.
And obviously, each person in his circle was important to him. That was enough for everyone.
He was convinced that if he had let Barco get away after their threats, his circle would have be a mess.
I, as well, will do my best not to put my people at risk.
The Barcos were no longer a threat. Why? Because the dead cannot do anything.
After that, Roman turned around and went into the room.
Squeak.
Thud!
Hans stood there watching the door Roman had disappeared into for a long time.
The capital of Cairo, Kairos.
A piece of unbelievable news arrived at a ce whererge crowds from all over the kingdom often gathered.
Is this the truth?
Yes! I couldnt believe it at first either. However, many witnesses had seen Homer get defeated in the Battle of Great Warriors. Isnt that really amazing? A guy named Roman Dmitry, an unknown person whose name is not known anywhere, and even far from being listed on the Rankings, defeated a 4-Star swordsman with one hit!
Hmm.
Priest Wis, who managed the Valha Temples branch in Cairo, frowned hearing what the fuss was all about. It cant be possible.
Rank 49, HomerA deity-like being whom the temple of Valha had been keeping a close eye on recently, was killed by an unknown person?
Even if it was true, the problem was the opponents identity. The North-East region of the Cairo Kingdom was so remote that no one even bats an eye on it, so he couldnt imagine someone so strong originating from there and even being strong enough to defeat Homer with a single hit.
Who is Roman Dmitry? Had he heard his name even once in his entire life, he could have tried toprehend the shocking news.
After a while, Wis said, What is certain is that Roman Dmitry is 25 years old. And if this report is true, it means that an unprecedented genius has been born in the Cairo Kingdom. We need to check these facts first. No matter how likely it is a lie, the ripple effect that will arise from this cannot be ignored.
The Valha Temple belonged to the Valha Empire and usually managed the Rankings through Ranking Battles. Still, it was necessary to mobilize manpower in situations like the current one.
Honestly, they were all interestedWas this just a baseless rumor? Or was this the birth of a monster-like genius? They wanted to see the face of Roman Dmitry.
Go get your bags right now.
Yes
However, they didnt know it back thenFrom the North-East region of the Cairo Kingdom, the wind which would one day significantly change the entire Smander Continent was blowing.
Thus, a sharp awl began to pierce the pocket of peace, albeit little by little.
Chapter 55: Everyone鈥檚 Man (1)
While the issues rted to the Barco family were still being discussed all around, Rihanna Dmitry went to a banquet after quite a long time.
Oh, my! You are here!
I was waiting for you toe!
At her arrival, all the wives of the North-East region, who had gathered in advance, stood up from their seats.
The organizer of this meeting was Helena of the Meloch family.
From the beginning, she was famous as a pro-Dmitry, but when Barco copsed and Dmitrys name rose, she quickly organized a banquet. It was a show-off. She wanted to show the fact that the North-East region would now be dominated by the Dmitry family. Naturally, the wives of nobles moved to attend the banquet. However, some new faces were also seen there. The wives, who earlier sided with Barco, now weed Rihanna with a fake smile on their faces.
Somehow, I think you are getting prettier day by day.
Rihanna, I have prepared a special wine for you. Think of it as my gift, and please enjoy itfortably.
Their intention was obvious. Seeing the fall of Barco, the wives of the noble families who had fallen apart expressed their intention to attend the banquet and join hands with Dmitry. Their pride didnt matter.
They visited Helena of the Meloch family every day to be friends with her, and after achieving that, they asked for even a single chance to meet with Rihanna Dmitry.
Obviously, Rihanna was informed about the current situation in advance. She wasnt a fan of talking with strangers, but she knew what to do now.
Thank you.
She received their gifts andpliments as if it was natural to do that. There is something that people often misunderstand. They believe the Dmitry family has reached their current position due to the enormous wealth of Baron Romero. However, those who worked behind the scenes knew that it was only possible due to Rihannas devotion.
Rihanna created her own power by attracting wives in the North-East. It was a political thing that Baron Romero couldnt do. And Rihanna was able to form the pro-Dmitry with the wives she hung out with. If she hadnt assembled the board in advance, Dmitry might have copsed long before they could even rival Barco as a powerhouse.
Dmitrys wife, Rihanna, came into the banquet and naturally proved the status of Dmitry had changed.
Thank you all for gathering here. The reason we came together isnt because of some special reason but because we thought that as people living in the same region, we should at least get to know each other. Of course, not all of us have been looking in the same direction till now. However, as the situation has changed, we must also change with the changed reality.
It could be believed those words were said sarcastically. However, Rihanna secretly touched those who were on the side of Barco, and at the same time, she told them she would ept them. As a result of that, after the meeting, the wives will return to their families and tell the others that they should act better with the Dmitry family.
It is a small thing, but this small thing will lead to a tremendous difference. Rihanna knew all too well from her experiences that letting the sides of Barcoe here is to show them room for cooperation.
The Dmitry family became a powerful force in the North-East region, all thanks to Rihannas help. In the eyes of others, it may appear like a simple gathering of wives, but due to Rihannas actions, Dmitrys power in the North-East would be solidified even further.
And like that, they chatted for a while and had refreshments.
The wives, who were sipping tea while talking to each other, now began to focus on one topic.
Rihanna, what do you think of our Veronica? I think she would be a good match for Roman.
Helenas words made everyone stiff.
Arranged marriageIn the aristocratic world, it was amon thing. However, how does arranged marriage usually happen? Yes, it happens due to the discussions between wives at such banquets.
Ignoring others reactions, Helena, who was lucky to initiate the conversation, added, Roman is already 25 years old. For a brighter future, I think it will be necessary for him to find a wise wife and begin a family, as well. Although it is a bit embarrassing topliment my own daughter, I think Veronica would look good with Roman. Am I being too confident now? Hahaha. Helena covered her lips and smiled, turning the air chilly.
6 years earlier, Roman Dmitry was a major topic of discussion in the aristocratic world. As he was from the Dmitry family, many wanted to form a connection; however, knowing that he wouldnt be the sessor of the family despite being the eldest, they halted.
At that time, apparently, Helena said, Veronica is a bit too young to be with Roman. It will be better once she is a bit older, and maybe I will think about the marriage then.
She was a pro-Dmitry. However, she was reluctant to let her daughter get married to Roman. No family wanted to give their child to Roman in the past to the point that they talked about marrying the second son. The other people also reacted simrly.
However, now, those people, who had simr attitudes as Helena in the past, were reacting with difort hearing her words.
Hey, arent Veronica and Roman different, though? I heard that Veronica got arranged with another family heir not long ago. Helena, I understand your greed, but that is too much for Roman, said onedy. She was someone who earlier had a character of calling Roman names right in front of Rihanna. She would even call him trash in front of her, but now, she was appreciating Romans value.
Thats right. The marriage of Roman has to be done carefully. Dont limit the options, Rihanna. It is good to meet a variety of people. In that sense, please visit our family once in the future, as well. I didnt tell you this earlier, but my child said she fell in love with Roman at first sight, said anotherdy. She, too, would often curse Roman too much earlier. However, now, she hadpletely forgotten her past actions and was asking for Romans hand for marriage.
The situation had turned into a total mess due to the mes ignited by Helena. The wives who attended this gathering showed greed for Roman. It wasnt just about parents wanting Roman for their own daughters, but even for cousins. It was a fun sight. Due to the incident with Barco, Romans value had skyrocketed. Well, it couldnt be helped. Honestly, Roman had shown his potential by going against the 4-Star Aura Swordsman, Homer. It proved the Dmitry family would be in his grasp in the future. And naturally, peoples thoughts changed. Not long ago, the annulling of engagement with Lawrence was considered a blemish; however, no one seemed to care about it now. Rather, they considered themselves lucky, thinking Lawrence didnt snatch Roman.
Tap.
It makes me happy that everyone thinks so good about my son.
Rihanna put the teacup down.
The current atmosphere wasnt bad. Nevertheless, she had no intention of using her son for any political gains.
Roman had been through a lot of pain recently. He was promised the daughter of the Lawrence family, but for bad reasons, they had to break it down. And then, I had this thoughtI shouldnt allow Roman to go through the same pain again. Thus, talking about arranged marriage makes no sense to me. I hope he finds someone he truly loves and who loves him back the same way. That is all I want from Romans better half.
Rihanna drew a clear lineThere will be no arranged marriage.
Still, the problem is that her words ignited rivalry among the wives.
In other words, regardless of the status, the one who captures the heart of Roman wins?
Then, hes everyones man.
Because of the greed for Roman, the expressions of the noble wives changed instantly.
After the war was over, Flora locked herself in her room. Fortunately, Lawrence survived, but her experiences on the field had given her too much of a shock.
I need strength to live in the world.
The war between Lawrence and Barco was one where it was natural for them to have lost. Lawrence couldnt even afford a single re or someone like Homer.
She had advised the Viscount to stock the food andst all the way through the winter because she read it in the books, but that was nothing like the reality she saw. The helplessness she felt at that time was horrible. As she watched the troops of the enemy rush in like ants, Flora felt her mind shatter. However, Roman was different. Due to the strength of a single individual, Barco was defeated, and the war was won.
How in the world can one be that strong?
It was amazing. It wasnt just about the individuals power. Roman showed the audacity to attack the rear of Barco with a small force, and even after hearing the name of Homer, he said he would fight. His courage was astounding. The confidence and strength somehow looked different on Roman. Still, what he was now was the ideal type she dreamed of. The imaginary being who was confident in everything began to ovep with Roman at one point.
She shook her head, No!
She didnt like the person named Roman. She couldnt believe that someone who was selfish and cared about their own interest could be her ideal type.
However, she wanted to know a bit moreHow could Roman be so strong? What kind of person is Roman?
The problem is that her rtionship with him was broken, and she had no way of seeing Roman again.
For now, lets focus on reality.
She turned her attention to the book. She wanted to be strong, like Roman. She hoped for the power to solve any problem in any situation. So, even after the war was over, she stayed in the room with piles of books. Obviously, books are never the perfect solution. However, she at least wanted to relive this feeling of being stuck in a maze, even if it was only for a while.
How many days passed?
One day, she came out to get some fresh air, and saw an unexpected visitor.
Sister, it has been a while!
Sylvia?
It was a familiar face. She was a woman with typical beautiful features and had sky blue hair. She was her cousin, Sylvia.
What is she doing here?
It was surprising. Sylvias father was the younger brother of Viscount Lawrence, who ceded the title of Viscount to his brother, and established himself as a merchant in the capital.
Was it because she spent all her time in the capital? Sylvia was known to hateing down to Lawrence. Like Flora, she had inherited the bloodline of Lawrence and had a pretty form. However, she was called Lawrences Witch due to her picky side. And now this woman was in Lawrence? This all felt too abrupt for Flora to understand.
Whye to Lawrence? And She nced at the girl from top to bottom. She looked pretty. Looking at the dress she was wearing, it didnt seem like this was a simple visit.
What is with those clothes?
What do you mean? I was told that a grand banquet was being thrown for the eldest child of the Dmitry family. Uncle told me that I should brighten up the ce, so I came running here. However, sisterIs Roman Dmitry really a great and handsome man? Everyone is speaking so many things about him that I am so curious, said Sylvia.
When Sylvia showed off her appearance and talked about Roman, Flora felt ufortable.
A grand banquet for the eldest son of Dmitry?
This wasnt a piece of small news. She should have known this. As Sylvia had alreadye to Lawrence, it was obvious that Flora should be preparing for the banquet now.
Then
Why am I hearing about it for the first time today?
The banquet for DmitryFlora didnt have an inkling of a clue about it.
Chapter 56: Everyone鈥檚 Man (2)
The human heart is deceitful.
If Flora hade to know about the grand banquet being held for Dmitry before the issue between Dmitry and Lawrence had happened, she would have made excuses to not go. However, things have changed, even setting aside her curiosity about Roman. For now, she needed time to reflect on herself. Thus, she stayed in her room for just a few days.
Nevertheless, Sylvia said, Sister, you didnt know about the banquet? Oh, I guess uncle didnt tell you about it because of the annulment of the engagement. This grand banquet isnt being hosted by Dmitry but by Lawrence. As Lawrence just overcame an enormous hurdle with the help of Roman Dmitry, it seems that uncle has nned a grand banquet for him. He invited me, as well. I was happy, wanting to go to the banquet with my sister, but seeing the current situation, I will go by myself.
It was a heartbreaking moment. Even though Flora had no interest in the banquet, even though she didnt have any intention to participate in it in the first ceshe somehow felt angry.
In particr, hearing Sylvias words, Flora felt as if she was turned down by her own father.
Did he not tell me about it for that reason?
Due to the annulment?
She admitted it was embarrassing. However, considering the banquet was to thank Roman Dmitry for helping them, she had all the right to go there.
Honestly, wasnt it her judgment that drew Roman into their war?
Flora struggled and smiled in front of Sylvia. However, as soon as their conversation was over, she went straight to her father.
Father! There is a grand banquet being held for Dmitry. Why wasnt I told about it?
She asked it straightforwardlyWhy?
She wanted to know what her father was thinking. However, the answer she was given was unexpected.
Viscount Lawrence looked at Flora stiffly and said, Flora, through this incident, I, as your father, have realized a lot. Thus, I have made up my mind to never force you to do things you dont like in the future.
To be honest, this answer was embarrassing to say. However, the war with Barco was something Viscount Lawrence seriously pondered. In particr, most of it was about Floras change. He constantly thought of her as a flower he needed to protect, but still, she showed her true self amid the crisis.
I was stupid. Flora is a person who is capable of doing so much more, but due to myck of insight, her full potential didnte out. Floras decision to annul the engagement was a natural choice. Flora deserves to live more for herself and not as someone elses woman.
Watching his daughter fight till the end, Viscount Lawrence reflected on his actions. And what he realized was that he was terrible. He was a father who didnt know what his daughter was good at and forced her into marriage to solve the familys crisis. He never wanted to do that again. It was especially because he found out what his daughter was like. Thus, he made up his mind to not let her have regrets about her life.
Flora, my daughter, at the crossroads of life and death, I, your father, witnessed a talent that shined brighter than anyone else. Even if it wasnt from a fathers perspective, you looked very cool back then. We were able to win the war because of your judgment and knowledge of what to do in a situation where everyone had given up, by bringing Roman Dmitry into the battle. So, from now on, live your life the way you want to. I will not repeat the same mistake of dropping your value down again, and I am ready to support you in whatever you want.
Undoubtedly, that was an inspiring statement. Viscount Lawrence looked at Flora with eyes filled with love. Nevertheless, the problem was that Flora didnt want this.
I want to attend the banquet.
Seeing that Sylvia was going to attend on her behalf, Flora didnt like it. She knew that Sylvia was a fox. When she imagined that woman flirting with Roman, she felt her mood turning grumpy.
Honestly, she wanted to have a proper conversation with Roman. While speaking through the magic device, Roman said Flora was his person. Obviously, it was surprising for her. That was because she thought of him as cold and pragmatic. However, his action of taking revenge against Anthony for touching her made her want to see that man again. The time for self-me was already over. Now, she was ready to face Roman.
Was that why? Flora spoke differently than she usually did.
But why did you invite Sylvia to the banquet I wasnt told about?
Thats because of my personal greed.
Greed no.
Viscount Lawrenceughed softly. He had already let go of his daughter. In the future, he had nned for Flora to live independently. However, he still felt greedy for Roman.
Hes a man to be coveted.
In the recent war, the actions of Roman were shocking. He had boldly decided to change the flow of the war by attacking Barcos rear and defeating Homer with just one sh from his sword.
Lately, people have been calling Roman Dmitry the Man of all Men. He was a man everyone in the North-East coveted, and naturally, Viscount Lawrence was no different. However, he couldnt use Flora for that. Therefore, he decided to invite Sylvia to rece Flora at the banquet.
Ahem. Viscount Lawrence coughed.
Seeing the viscount refusing to answer the question, Flora said, I understand. For that reason, I will help Sylvia and act like her guide. Still, this is an event to repay Roman Dmitry for what he did, and it doesnt make sense to not even tell me just because we were a bit entangled in the past.
It is fine. You dont have to go, daughter. I just hope you find someone you love in the future and marry him. I will not ask you to get involved with Roman Dmitry in the future, so dont worry. Viscount Lawrence didnt back down till the end.
How can he be like this?
For a moment, Flora wanted to bang her father on his head.
In the end, it was decided that Flora would attend the banquet. However, it wasnt because of her stubbornness. She was about to give up due to her fathers words, but then an invitation from Dmitry arrived.
[Even though our rtionship has deteriorated due to the unfortunate incident, how about proving to people that the recent incidents helped restore our rtionship? Dmitry is ready to forget the past and start anew. At the grand banquet for Roman Dmitry, I hope the Flower of Lawrence will shine, as well.]
Baron Romero is such a great man.
Although Flora ignored Dmitry, Baron Romero responded first and told them that he wanted to reconcile their families. And that was a nice thing for Lawrence. With the copse of Barco and the rise of Dmitry, if Dmitry showed a hostile attitude to Lawrence, then the Lawrence family would crumble to dust. Fortunately, that didnt happen, and Viscount Lawrence was relieved of his worries. Thankfully, Flora was allowed to attend the grand banquet, as well.
Flora, Sylvia, and other noble families visited Dmitry together that afternoon. The party was scheduled for the evening, but many arrived early. Except for Flora, everyone had a clear purpose. It was to snatch Roman, so they wanted to get to the ce in advance.
This is Dmitry.
The rumored ce.
Walking through the center, thedies of noble families showed a dissatisfied reaction, and Sylvias was quite bad because no one in Dmitry seemed to care about her beauty.
I dont know anything else, but I came to know that the Lord of Dmitry doesnt know art. I dont know how they live in such a ce. In the capital, evenmoners care about aesthetics, but Dmitry looks so dull. I wonder if this isnt even a mining ce.
And theints continued.
How far did they walk? As they were returning back, they saw an unfamiliar sight.
Oh!
Are they miners?
They could see a series of hordes walking by far away. Their bodies looked dusty, as if they had just finished their jobs, and their faces were so ck that they couldnt even be recognized at all. Instantly, the faces of women, curious at first, frowned. And as the miners approached and created some dust in the surroundings, the women covered their noses.
Ah, this pretty dress will get dirty.
This is why Dmitry is a problem. Even miners can freely roam in the streets.
It was a dual attitude. Nobles in the North-East region acknowledged the power of Dmitry, but knowing that Dmitry is a family that originated frommoners, they thought Dmitry was different from those of noble births.
However, Floras reaction was different. At one time, she, too, hesitated to get married to Dmitry due to such prejudices, but now that she knew Roman a little, she realized how foolish she had been. Now she didnt judge people so harshly. Due to that, she didnt walk too far away from the miners, unlike the others. Instead, as she knew that the miners were the source of wealth of Dmitry, she looked at them with curious eyes. Nevertheless, when she recognized someone within them, she was utterly shocked.
Surely!
She was certain of the familiar faceOne of the miners was Roman Dmitry. At first, she thought she had seen it wrong. Why did Roman Dmitry appear with these miners? That too in shabby clothes, skin soiled with dirt. However, the face visible under the hard hat was clearly that of Roman Dmitry. And just then, a middle-aged man rushed toward Roman.
Young master!
Yes, it was Hans. After ncing at Romans condition, Hans wiped his face with his handkerchief.
I might not have stopped you from going to the mine, but if you work so much, then what about your bodys condition? Will you not feel pained? Didnt I tell you? Young masters body doesnt belong to the young master alone. And my fragile heart will be torn each time youe back covered in dust. Take a look at this. Even after wiping just a little, the handkerchief turned dirty!
It is alright.
No! It isnt!
Was it because Hans voice was loud? The ears of the noblewomen, along with Sylvia, heard itDmitrys young master. Now that the rest of the sons had left Dmitry, there was only one person Hans could call young master. And that was Roman Dmitry.
Instantly, the noblewomens eyes turned to Roman.
Then that man is Roman Dmitry?
Their eyes were like a hyena that had caught its prey.
Chapter 57: Everyone鈥檚 Man (3)
Sylvia narrowed her eyes at Roman Dmitry. She looked carefully at her prey, who popped up here unexpectedly.
Oh!
He was more handsome than she expected. Even though his face was messed up due to the dust from the mine, the solid frame gave out a manly scent. Also, her admiration didnt end there. When her gaze, which was looking at his face for a long time, went to the body, a momentary exmation came out, seeing the body frame revealed through the clothes.
Wow.
It was magnificent. As if it was a well-carved statue, Romans body was wless in Sylvias eyes. She couldnt see them clearly because of the clothes he had on, but the gleaming muscles with sweat showed her an incredible scene.
Honestly, she was regretting her decision ofing to Dmitry. She came to Lawrence due to her uncles request, but she didnt expect Roman to be any good.
Therefore, she had prayed that he was at least average. However, now that she saw him, it wasnt just that the appearance of the Roman was refined, but he was in absolutely perfect condition.
The eldest child of the Dmitry family and the man who defeated the 4-Star Aura Swordsman, Homer. There was a rumor that the second child had a high chance of taking the position of the heir, but after today, I dont think that will happen. What noble family would let their son work in a mine? Baron Romero must have ordered him to do this in order to bring favor onto Romans status.
Well, it was worthing down to Lawrence.
Sylvia, done with her analysis, encouraged the noble women.
Lets go meet Roman Dmitry. It will be nice to greet him before the banquet.
You think so?
Everyone had smiles on their faces. They, too, had the same purpose foring here. Their mission was to win over Romans heart, so they all encouraged each other to make a move.
Hello.
Are you Roman Dmitry?
The women who were frowning until thest second were now smiling. Now, it didnt matter if the dust flew into their eyes or their dress got dirty; they all smiled like spring blossoms to Roman.
However, Roman didnt answer. Then, Sylvia, who was staring at him, said, I am Sylvia of the Lawrence family. I wanted to express my sincere gratitude to you for helping out our family this time. Without the help of Mr. Roman, the Lawrence family wouldnt have survived the attack of the Barco family. However, as the rumors say, you are a wonderful man. There is a saying that a hero was born in the Dmitry family, and I can see why they refer to you like that.
She was a sly fox. She spoke softly without the slightest hint of a frown to try and appeal to Roman. Nevertheless, the problem was that it was Roman she was dealing with.
Ah, yes. I understand. That was what he said. It wasnt even an answer. It was more like, dont bother me. Without even giving any attention to Sylvia, Roman only turned and looked at Hans.
At that moment,
Pfft.
Flora, who was in the distance, burst intoughter. Truly, Roman was quite consistent with his attitude. Knowing that she wasnt the only one going through a tough time, she approached Sylvia tofort her. And Hans followed Roman.
Young master. They are people who will being to the banquetter. Cant you be a little kinder to them?
I would if they were worth it. However, I do not want to smile looking at them, right from the start.
Sigh.
Naturally, Hans sighed. If only Roman was a bit kinder, he could possibly have gained allies as he encouraged the women who came to greet him. However, Hans thought Roman was acting a little childish, seeing him draw a clear line right from the beginning.
Hans said, I see. But how long do you n to work in the mine? Even though the lord didnt give any orders for you to do it, you have been suffering there for days already. Everyone is worried.
Recently, there were a lot who discussed Romans actions. In particr, Baron Romero and Rihanna were concerned about Romans health. Thus, Hans asked the question on their behalf.
Roman didnt stop walking and said to Hans, Do you remember the farmer we met in the slum?
Of course.
He could never forget it. That was the day Roman began to change, and the impact of it was so strong that the memories were clear as crystal in his mind.
The man who lived for 90 years told me the history of Dmitry. Dmitry was originally amoners family, but it was said that we were able to rise to the present position with the iron that came to the cksmiths. From then on, I kept pondering itDmitrys roots are the forge and metal, then shouldnt I know more about them?
In his new life, Roman had already epted reality. He allowed new people into his circle, and the name Roman Dmitry was something he was now getting used to. Thus, he fully wanted to understand Dmitry. It wasnt even closely rted to thoughts of being the heir. Just as he climbed to the apex of the Demonic Sect from the bottom, he wanted to feel the breath of this ce right from the bottom. And that is why he went to the iron mine. Most people thought that the cksmiths were the foundation of Dmitry, but Roman believed that it was the miners. He didnt even bother asking his father for permission; he suddenly went to the iron mine by himself and said he would work. The master of the mining doubted Romans words but then epted him. From then onward, Roman would spend his entire days mining the iron ore and taking in the dust. He tried to do as much work as he was assigned without even the slightest irritation.
The roots of Dmitry might lie in the forge, but furthermore so in the iron mines. The origin of Dmitry is that the miners worked hard in the mines, and then we managed to use the ores over the me and turn them into our power. I just want to experience and empathize with it. Only then can I truly understand their plight. In order for me to live in the name of Roman Dmitry, I cannot just coexist with the people of thisnd through simple understanding.
Young master.
Hans stopped walking as tears welled up from within.
Just when did you grow up this much?
Truly, Roman had suddenly grown up. Romans walk now signified dignity and a different image. Hans was so proud to be under Roman.
Despite Roman not waiting for him, Hans didnt care and caught up to him as he said, From now on, I will take full responsibility for the young masters attire from morning to evening! I will clear this dust right away! As always, I will clean it all up! I, Hans, am ready to dedicate myself to you!
Even if it was till the end of time, Hans followed Roman.
Finally, the ce Roman arrived at was the training ground. On the massive training ground, dozens of men were already sweating.
One.
One!
Two.
Two!
They were swinging their swords at themand.
Chris walked in front of the soldiers and pointed out their forms, and the soldiers focused on wielding their swords by adjusting their forms.
The war with Barco was an experience that aroused a blind loyalty within them. Didnt Roman simply defeat a 4-Star swordsman? And didnt Chris also defeat a 3-Star swordsman?
After seeing that, their perception changed. They no longer thought Roman and Chris were at a level around them, much less the same as them.
Chris.
Yes?
Chris ran at the call, and the soldiers continued to train regardless of that.
When he arrived in front of him, Roman asked, How is the training going?
I am teaching them what the liege has taught me. Everyone is quite enthusiastic about learning it, so I think we can quickly develop our strength.
The war was already over, but Roman felt the need to expand his power. Thus, through Chris, he taught them the basic training of the Demonic Sect. He was teaching the Asura Cultivation for the internal qi1 and how to effectively defeat the opponent with the Asura Sword Technique. In fact, in the Demonic Sect, it was a mere basic technique. However, in Romans world, it can be counted as one of the greatest treasures to ever exist.
Roman rewarded those who followed him to the war by allowing them to learn the Asura Sword Technique and walk on the path that would lead them to be Aura Swordsmen. Thus, even 30-year-old swordsmen could encounter the miracle of entering the path of Aura Swordsmen.
This alone will not be enough.
This war had variablesThe re and Homer. It was information that Roman failed to get, and theck of information made him almost fall into a trap. Fortunately, this time, strength solved the problems. However, his past life experiences have taught him that problems cannot be solved in that way forever.
I need my own information force. An information force that can analyze every detail of my opponent from head to toe. The only problem is that one needs money and manpower to create such a force, and I cannot afford it yet. So I have to find a way to make the most of it with my status and situation.
The mine was just an extension of his n. As he told Hans, there was the purpose of wanting to experience the roots of the family, but Roman wanted to see the true source of the Dmitry family. He wanted to see the reality as only when one understands the raw reality can they find a way to use it to their advantage.
The man now known as Roman doesnt simply move. He always has a clear purpose; even in a situation where there are a lot of hazy things, he doesnt say anything and stays faithful to his role.
And finally, Roman had one more thing to do.
Chris, I will teach you a new sword technique now.
Hearing Romans words, Chris felt his heart skip a beat.
Teach me a new sword technique?
Chris felt dissatisfied when he taught the soldiers how to move their swords. It wasnt that he didnt trust Roman, but he couldnt understand Romans intention as he didnt teach him anything. Well, he did learn the Asura Sword Technique and Asura Cultivation Technique; however, while teaching it, Roman told him to only learn it as a teacher and not practice or make it his main sword technique.
And finally, Roman told him why he did that.
You have a different starting line aspared to the others. Unlike people who didnt learn anything till now, it isnt easy for you to build your own world and ept new things. Thus, I hoped to stimte flexibility in your thoughts and broaden your mindsetTo help you develop the ability to change your thoughts ording to what you see and hear instead of being chained down to fixed thoughts and stereotypes. If you hadnt shown the courage to ept the new changes, you wouldnt have survived the battle with that 3-Star Aura Swordsman.
The fight with Janson was a simple test. And in that test, Chris overcame his limitations and beheaded a 3-Star Aura Swordsman. Now, he was ready to be taught new things.
Seeing Chris looking at him with burning eyes without answering, Roman said, The name of the sword technique I will teach you is Lightning.
Lightning Sword TechniqueA technique so great that it oncemanded the Murim. That technique, which was known as one of the Great Ten Techniques of Murim, was now being learned by Chris.
Chapter 58: Everyone鈥檚 Man (4)
Soon, the time for the banquet arrived.
At the banquet, Romans appearance waspletely different from before. During the day, he was covered in dust from the mine, and then he and Chris spent time in the training ground right before the banquet, yet he appeared dignifiedly now.
The appearance of Roman, whom everyone had been waiting for, was magnificent. When he walked into the banquet hall, the people who were talking held their breath simultaneously.
Young Master Roman Dmitry enters!
Roman looked around and greeted people. There was not even the slightest stern look on him now. As this was a banquet being held for him, Roman understood and acted like the protagonist of the banquet, and despite being rejected by him earlier, the noble women still showed interest in him.
Mr. Roman, why did you act like that during the day? I just wanted to converse a little before the banquet.
I had just finished my work in the mines, so I had no choice but to do that due to my shabby look. I hope you understand my desire to look a little good.
Ah, so that was the reason.
Was it because they liked the answer of Roman? From then on, everyone smiled at Romans words.
Their intention was clear as crystal. They all wanted to make some sort of connection with Roman, and at some point, only women could be seen around him. Among them, Sylvia stood out the most.
You certainly look like a wonderful person. Even though you are the heir to a noble family, you were working directly in the mines. My father always said that we should live longing to learn what happens below us, but unlike Mr. Roman, I couldnt put it into practice. If I had someone like Mr. Roman as my spouse, wouldnt that make it possible for me to change as I would see things being done by mypanion?
Hearing Sylvias tant words, the people around them had no choice but to be stunned. However, Sylvia didnt care the least. She was pretty. She knew well about her appearance and learned from her previous experiences that she should make the first move whenever she could to affect anothers mind. Honestly, it wasnt a bad methodIf it wasnt that the other person was Roman, someone who wasnt shaken even by the beauty of Flora Lawrence, the most beautiful woman in the North-East. If it wasnt Roman, the method might have worked.
Thank you for the undeserved praise. That was all Roman said. With that, he ended the conversation. Although he kindly epted questions from all directions, he never allowed much liberty to them.
How much time had passed?
Roman, who had been tormented by women for a long time, secretly moved away from the banquet, and just then, he heard a familiar voice from behind.
You seem good at acting. The owner of the voice looked at Roman. Obviously, it was Flora Lawrence.
Romans face didnt look as kind as before. He didnt have to put up a kind face in a ce where no one was watching, so he spoke coldly, I had to do it.
It is surprising. I didnt think you were the kind to care about the rtionships between people.
Normally, that is true. However, this is a banquet hosted by the Lawrence family for me, and my parents and their guests are watching. That means I must deviate from my usual behavior and act with minimal courtesy. And to say that it is surprising, I was the same when I first met you, as well.
When Roman first met Flora, he was in robes. Thinking that the smell of blood wouldnt be polite, he sprayed some perfume and went out. Roman was such a kind person. Still, even though he was acting all nice, he showed appropriate behavior when needed.
Flora said, It is true. Rather, it was me who wasnt polite.
In her memory, Roman was a man of virtue. During the marriage talks, he kept his manners till the end, and it was only after the annulment was announced that he began to show a cold attitude.
Come to think of it, the change was all her fault. Roman had tried to keep a suitable distance as her partner, but Flora didnt even notice it.
He was a consistent person, so she felt more curious.
How could Roman live like this? How could he be so firm in his character?
But why are you working with miners? Others think that it is a y for obtaining the title of the heir, but I dont remember hearing such things being done to be the heir. Wouldnt cksmiths make more sense for the Dmitry family, not the mines?
Roman normally wouldnt have answered Floras question. However, when he remembered her appearance on the battlefield, he wanted to answer her due to her efforts.
How do you think Lawrence reached its current position?
Uh?
People often think Lawrence was revived due to their crops and fertile soil, but that isnt the case. The Lawrence family is one that seeded inmerce. They knew how to use the crops that were grown and sold them for the right prices. Lawrence is now what it is because of that process. I heard that Viscount Lawrences younger brother also used that talent to seed as a merchant in the capital.
Hearing those words, Flora was utterly stunned. Lawrences origin? Few people knew about it for sure. Honestly, even Flora thought fertilend was all Lawrence had not long ago.
Whats the significance of that here?
I thought the forge and the iron mine was the foundation of Dmitry. Dmitry wouldnt have been sessful like this today if it hadnt been for the miners who went into the iron mines every day. So, I wanted to fully understand Dmitrysnd. I think it is the duty of one who has the name Dmitry attached to their name. If therees a situation where I face one problem like Dmitrys people, I am sure that my time in the mines, which others cannot understand, will be of great help in empathizing with them.
Romans voice was firm. He said it as if it was something that was absolutely necessary. Seeing hime out assertively, Flora lost her words for a moment.
Ah.
Time is up. I need to go.
Thus, the conversation ended as Roman Dmitry turned back without any more words.
Flora looked at him and felt as if she had been hit hard on her head.
Truly, Roman always astonished her each time they met.
People had recently begun to call Roman Dmitry the Man of All Men. Dmitrys reputation of having a fool for a son was never brought up, and everyone looked up to him now.
What if she was in the position of Roman? Would she be able to work in a mine even if she heard praises from all directions?
No, I would never be able to do that.
Honestly, anyone wouldve been like that. Sweet praises melt down the rationality in the brain, and even the most diligent person often falls due to them. They would try to enjoy reality from some point on. And it was especially true for someone like Roman. Even if he enjoyed thepany of women, no one would criticize him.
However, Roman was different. He neither got drunk on reality nor enjoyed it. As soon as the war was finished, he grabbed the pickaxe and headed straight for the mine, and while others enjoyed their lives, the hero slowly dug up iron in the mine.
What kind of thoughts and mindset does he have that he lives and acts like that?
Even Flora was someone who didnt waste time, but whenever shepared herself to Roman, she felt ashamed.
Hes such a great man.
And he is respectful too.
She wanted to imitate his actions. Aside from the fact that he was a bit selfish, Roman was her ideal man.
Suddenly, Flora remembered what her father had said.
From now on, live for your dreams. I will not repeat the same mistake of dropping your value to the ground and will be ready to support you anytime.
Viscount Lawrence said he didnt want her to live as the Flower of Lawrence. He just wanted her to live as Flora Lawrence. Also, his words promising to support her in whatever way she wanted filled her head.
What is my dream?
No matter what she thought, she didnt have a clear dream.
Nevertheless, one thing was certainwhile watching Romans progress, there was one thing she wanted to achieve.
I must be strong so that others can never look at Lawrence again and to never entrust the safety of Lawrence to others. I want to ovee those dangers by bing stronger myself. That is the goal I want to achieve.
She made a decision and now had a firm dream.
Her head, which was wandering around even after the war was over, had finally cleared up.
After that, Flora left the banquet. There was no reason to stay there anymore. Now there was no reason to hold onto the being known as Roman Dmitry.
A few days after, it was revealed that Flora had left Lawrence and had headed straight for the capital.
It was the moment the Flower of Lawrence, the nt in the greenhouse, left the greenhouse and stepped out into the world.
Time went by.
It was revealed to everyone within a fortnight that the Barco family was destroyed.
Today, a unique person visited the forge of Dmitry.
Hendrick! Hendrick!
What is it?
What? I stopped by for a drink.
The man with a small physique looked nervously at Hendrick as he left the forge and smiled.
Seeing the bottle in his hand, Hendrick started drooling. It was lunchtime, so Hendrick hurriedly removed the items on the table.
After all, you are the only one who understands me, Jacob!
Right?
The other man was Jacob. He, the overseer of the mine, poured alcohol into Hendricks ss.
Ugh, this is good.
How was work today?
It was the same as usual. No matter how much we dig, iron keepsing out. We have only touched the first part of the mountain, so it seems the Dmitry family will easily be able to run off the iron mines for a hundred more years. Ah, that is all. The life of Jacob The Miner is like that.
Hendrick and JacobThe two pirs of Dmitry often spent time together. Amid working hard, they often had a small break and took down the sweet drink.
How long did they drink?
Hendrick put down the ss and asked softly, But, what about Roman Dmitrys condition? A week back, there was a lot of talk about him working in the iron mine. But the mansion is quite silent about it, right? Did he quit the job?
Ah, Roman?
Jacob smiled as he took down another drink.
Dont even ask. Far from quitting, he hasnt missed a single day of work yet. At first, everyone was reluctant to have him as his intentions werent known, but no miner hates him now.
Really?
Hendrick was stunned. Miners were as proud beings as cksmiths. So how could theye to like Roman?
What exactly happened in the iron mines?
A lot had happened in Dmitrys iron mine during thest full moon.
Chapter 59: The Miners In The Iron Mine (1)
On the first day, Roman got permission from Jacob, the master of the iron mines, to start working. And hearing that news, the miners were a bit displeased.
Dmitrys young master wants to work in the iron mine from today?
Roman Dmitry? Why?
I dont know the reason. Still, even though he said work, he will probably just act like working.
No one responded positively to the news. Well, it was expected. Unless Roman was somehow a worker who did realbor, he was just an inconvenient existence. Also, he wasnt just any normal person but Dmitrys eldest sonThe one who could one day be the heir of the family they served, wanted to work with them in the mines?
In an obviously ufortable situation, the miners expressed their dissatisfaction. In particr, Morkan, a veteran miner, reacted harshly.
Lord Dmitry must have lost all his senses. It is good to educate his son, but what is he thinking by making him do this? Until now, mainly the cksmiths have been taken care of, and we miners have been neglected. The children of Dmitry have gone to the forge from an early age, so they never learned to work in a mine as well. Such an attitude shows how he has discriminated against us.
Arent you just leaping to the conclusion?
I mean it! The mines are the skeletons, but the cksmiths take all the glory!
Today, the emotions Morkan had built up inside him were finally let out. Dmitry, known as the Mining City, is obviously made up of miners, and yet cksmiths get praised better. Of course, this didnt mean that Baron Romero neglected them. However, despite the good working conditions, they showed a slightly discriminatory attitude toward him.
Iron mines and forgesThey both are the roots of Dmitry, but the miners didnt like how the forge and the cksmiths took all the glory for themselves
Roman Dmitry must have been forced to do things he didnt want to, but he must be doing it to aim to be the next lord. The value of what we do is determined by our attitude. So dont think about bowing your head to Roman and show him how hard it is to work in these mines. That way, our story will finally get across.
Alright.
Morkan is right. Lets set an example for the young master of Dmitry.
Hendrick was right. In the beginning, the miners of the iron mine, the skeleton of Dmitry, didnt like Romaning in to work with them.
Roman dressed up and headed to the iron mine early in the morning. Obviously, there was no wee ceremony of Roman. Everyone was busy yawning due to theck of sleep and had tired faces as they put on the hard hats. In the iron mines, this was a regr day. Everyone stretched out their bodies and then followed the orders of Jacob, the master of Iron Mine.
Be mindful. Working in the iron mines means our first priority is safety, the second is also our safety, and the third is safety, as well. We suppress our hunger to earn money ande to the mines daily. We must do our best to ensure that we all return home safely, so I hope everyone will follow the rules.
Yes!
We understand!
After the morning speech, the miners moved busily.
Young master, please follow the transport team and carry the soil and iron ore. It isnt a special favor, but we cannot give down the role of mining iron ore to a beginner like you, so you can help with the simple task of using strength. You seem to not care about what the others think, but if you get hurt here, people will look at us badly. So, please work carefully in here.
Jacob didnt like Roman either. He agreed to let him work because he was asked to, but he couldnt hide the anxiety the whole time.
Roman obediently followed the orders. Here, as Jacob said, Roman is a beginner. Thus, Roman followed the others and reached the destination after a long way down the tunnel.
Come on! Move quickly.
You will have to work diligently to meet the quota.
Srrk.
All the seniors began to move the soil and ore into the carts, and Roman silently helped them. He first moved the soil and iron together with them, and he would drag it out when the cart was full. From then on, it was a simple repetition. After some time, people who initially felt burdened to be working alongside Roman began concentrating on their own job as Roman was focused on his.
Certainly, the system is well organized.
The title of Mining City was not a lie. People quickly carried out the soil and iron ore, and they worked separately on their own tasks. And outside were people who took on the things loaded into the carts with them. The division of work was clear, and as a result of examining the tunnels during work, Roman realized the safety wasnt bad either. Iron and wooden posts were erected in various ces to prevent the mine from copsing, and a rail was on the ground that was used to pull the cart.
This was a ce where decades of Dmitrys history were piled up.
While Roman was working, he carefully thought about everything he saw here.
To n for the future, I need to understand thend I live in, how the people of Dmitry live, how much power there is, and what I can do for Dmitry. These courses of experiencing Dmitry will help me.
Experiencing everyday lifeThat was Romans way. Others might not understand why he was doing this, but Roman believed this was a much-needed process.
Nevertheless, he couldnt figure out many things on the first day. As he was sweating and working, the sun set, and the day passed.
On the third day, Roman heard an exnation from a miner.
The reason that Dmitry is in the spotlight isnt simply because it has a forge that is quite good. Because the iron ore is of the highest quality, the people of Cairo can recognize the true value of ironworks from Dmitry. All the iron ore ordered from the iron mine is first processed and then sold by Dmitry. In general, considerable losses ur in the distribution process of obtaining iron ore. Still, Dmitry is making a lot of profit as it handles the mining and processing of the iron ore with the manpower of thend. It isnt that the Dmitry family is called rich for nothing, said the miner proudly.
Honestly, what he said was something Roman already knew. However, after listening to it from a miners perspective, he realized the scale might berger than he initially thought.
The process of obtaining and distributing the materials is done with the manpower of thend. In addition, the highest quality iron ores are processed by the estates forge and sold at higher prices. It has been working that way for decades. Dmitrys wealth may be greater than I initially expected. Still, Dmitrys wealth isnt my wealth. As the eldest child of the Dmitry family, there is a limit to what I can receive, so I need to find what I can do for thend.
Just as he rose to the position of the sessor of the Demonic Sect in his previous life, Baek Joong-hyuk would use his identity and background in his new life to increase his power and would rise to the level of Heavenly Demon.
The actions he would take this time werent much different. As a sessor, he wasnt just going to wait for the kingdom of Cairo to fall into his hands; rather, he would do things to make it happen.
To do that, he came to the iron mine. Dmitrys work would give a solution to Romans thoughts, and with the results he would obtain, Roman intended to create his own power. It would be something different from the power of his family. Even though he belonged to the Dmitry family, it felt foolish to keep using that background to get things running.
He had a lot of questions. How many iron ore reserves are there? What is the daily production? Roman tried asking the questions to the miners, but Morkan, who was passing by, said.
Young master, this isnt a ce for small talk. If you are here to work, then work, and if you dont want to work, at least dont disturb the others. We need to finish our daily quota.
Ahem. Hearing those words, the miner talking to Roman was stunned. Nevertheless, Morkan looked at Roman, waiting for him to get angry.
However,
Sorry. I will head back and focus on working. Roman stepped back.
Was it because his reaction was different from expected? Watching Roman head back to work, Morkan couldnt take his eyes off him.
It has been a week since Roman started working in the mines. He kept sweating daily while working and finishing his daily quota.
Naturally, Roman worked side by side with the miners and heard many things. Still, it feltcking. In fact, he could just talk to a miner to get his doubts rified, but no miner was willing to do that.
Is this like a fight for territory?
From the first day, Roman knew that he was being rejected here. The miners deliberately tried to stay away from Roman, and even if some tried to converse a little, they would get pointed out by Morkan.
Roman didnt try finding what the reason was. Even if this was his estate and he could use that to take them down, Roman thought that talking things through should be his first priority. So, he enduredBecause he was the one who asked for the job here. Roman is the heir, and he chose to work here himself, so he had to bow his head.
ng!
Lunch time! Everyone out!
The rest time came. As Baron Romero himself was from amoner family, so he understood their difficulties and provided a perfect time for rest and work.
Hearing that it was break and lunch time now, every miner stopped what they were doing and went out. Naturally, Roman went out as well. And instead of eating the luxurious food he had at home, he sat down on the dirt floor as if nothing was wrong and filled his stomach with thick bread and soup. At first, everyone looked at him like this was something strange. It was because even though it was a rather odd food for a noble to eat, Roman didnt have the slightest change in his expression.
I can handle this much.
In the previous life, Roman had experienced much worse things.
When he was training in the sect, he had to endure a month without food. It was called the Ordeal of the Devil, and in the process, he had to feed on anything he could, from bugs to snakes. Bread and soup? This was like heaven when he thought of that time; moreover, he could fill his stomach.
Roman shoved the food into his mouth, and before he knew it, the soup went down his throat.
While he was eating, someone came and sat before Roman.
Can I ask you something? Morkan sat before him and asked that.
Roman nodded, and Morkan, looking at him with dissatisfied eyes, asked, Now I understand that the young master is doing this for real. However, why are you working here?
Seeing him thest few days, Morkan had no choice but to acknowledge that the Roman he saw now was a different person.
Chapter 60: The Miners In The Iron Mine (2)
There was only one reason for Morkans prejudice. It was because there wasnt much interest in the iron mine.
He didnt know why Roman came to work, but he couldnt ignore his attitude now.
What the miners do is already well-known to the public. We work hard
every day to earn our pay and dedicate our lives to these tunnels. However, Roman Dmitryes to work as if he is on a pic. If he visited the forge with that kind of attitude, he would have been yelled at by Hendrick.
Jacob was a good person. He didnt ept nor reject Roman, who came to work in the mine.
On the first day, Morkan was a bit nervous. He worked around the point where Roman was working on purpose and kept an eye on Roman, trying to catch him red-handed skipping work. However, contrary to that, Roman worked harder than he thought. He thought he would only pretend to work, but Roman was actually meeting the quota like others. It was surprising.
He is really working hard?
He sometimes found him chatting, but that wasnt such a huge deal.
Did he reallye to help in the mine? Or did Lord Dmitry make him suffer just like us to push him to take on the position of the heir? I cannot believe the former, and thetter is too weird of a thing for Lord Dmitry to do. Rodwell Dmitry is the second son of the Dmitry family and has been through all kinds of troubles in the forge since a young time, but he did note to the iron mine even once. Then what is Roman Dmitry, the strongest of them now, doing in the mine?
It was bizarre. No matter what he thought, Romans actions made no sense.
At first, he thought Roman was doing work in the mine to be the heir, but that didnt make too much sense.
And then, one day, Morkan heard words that were too shocking for him.
I heard from a servant in the mansion that Lord Dmitry never gave the order for Roman Dmitry to work in the mine. I dont even understand why he ising here and suffering, but at the very least, its certain that this wasnt a decision someone else took for him.
Hearing those shocking words, his biased perspective on Roman vanished wholly.
Why?
In his one week working there, Roman was quite sincere. He got along well with workers without creating any trouble, and no one was dissatisfied with his work. The dissatisfaction they had on the first day had vanished as if it were a lie.
As Roman gave up his status, ate the same meals as them and even showed up in the same way they did, they couldnt hate him anymore. Their thoughts had utterly changed. Roman Dmitry was better than they thought. When people got together to have meals, they looked at Roman and said he was different from what they expected.
And in such a situation, Morkan couldnt contain his doubts anymore. The three heirs of DmitryAmong them, he wanted to check the purpose and thoughts of Roman Dmitry, the only one who came to work in the mine.
And finally,
Can I ask you something?
Morkan approached Roman for the first time and then asked him a question about his purpose.
Roman looked at Morkan and asked instead, What do you want to hear? The ideal answer or the realistic one?
That was also a reaction different from what Morkan had thought. He thought Roman would just tell him the reason, but instead, he asked Morkan to decide.
The ideal answer or the realistic oneMorkan wanted to know about both of them.
Can you tell me about both of them?
Then I will tell you the ideal one first.
IdealJust as he told Hans, it was a sweet answer.
Dmitry is a mining town. Just as Lawrence earns its livelihood through agriculture, Dmitrys estate makes its living through mine. So I wanted to experience first-hand what the daily life in Dmitry was likeWhat it meant to live like a person of Dmitry. I didnt want to just hear about people from afar and with statistics. Instead, I wanted to face the reality of them by myself.
Do you really have to do that?
I need to. As long as I have thest name Dmitry, I need to.
That was Romans ideal answer. These were the words one would want to hear from their leaders, and in an instant, his wariness against Roman vanished.
Then what about the realistic one?
The real reasones from the fact that I am not the lord of Dmitry. Even though Dmitry has enormous wealth, it belongs to my father, not me. So I intend to find out how much wealth Dmitry had umted, exactly how the estate works, and what I, as the eldest son, can do in the process.
What is that supposed to mean? As your father is the lord, then doesnt everything already belong to you?
No.
Father and son were tied by blood. However, it didnt mean that he would inherit everything. The former Heavenly Demon had 12 kids. He passed on his knowledge to his sons, but in order to achieve something, one had to win it themselves. And it was then that Roman found out that even family can turn into strangers. In order to get as much of his fathers things, he had to pay a reasonable price.
I will ask youIf I ask my father for 100 gold, how do you think he will react?
Of course, he will ask why. 100 gold isnt exactly a small amount.
That is exactly why I came to the mine. If I am looking to do something for Dmitrys daily life, and even if its something I want to do personally, I will constantly have to ask my father for something. It is my privilege as his son, and it is the same about me wanting to im my rights. I need a lot of money and people for the things I want to do in the future. And rather than building it up down from the ground, I will try to use only my fathers name and background and get what I need.
It was truly a bit too frank an answer. Nevertheless, Roman made his purpose clear with that.
Seriously.
Hearing the absurd and straightforward answer, Morkan couldnt help butugh.
Kuahahahah! So that was the reason. You have to pay the price to im your fathers assets. I didnt even think of that. I simply thought that young master Roman came to the mine to aim for the sessors position, but I couldnt understand the hidden meaning.
He chuckled so much that it seemed his throat would burst at any moment.
Romans answer must have felt a bit bad. In the end, it meant taking advantage of the iron mine. Although, Morkan interpreted it differently.
Young Master Roman came to the iron mine, not the cksmiths. That means the miners work is just as important as the others, and he must have considered it worthwhile enough to even cover himself in the dirt. Thats good. In that case, I dont have to stop him.
Acknowledging the miners worth was enough for Morkan. In fact, all the miners wanted was approval from the people. Unknown to even himself,ints about discriminatory treatment had piled up within him, and they erupted when he met Roman.
However, Roman recognized the value of the mine and used them. And that was nice to hear for Morkan. And due to that, Morkan didnt care about being taken advantage of, so he asked, So what are you so curious about? I will answer all of the questions I can with my knowledge.
Morkan, who had been hostile from the first day till now, took down the walls around his heart. And from that point onward, the conversation proceeded smoothly. Roman asked many questions about the reserves of iron ore, the daily production, how they were distributed and further on. And Morkan honestly answered all his questions.
People say that the iron mine of Dmitry is thergest one in the entire kingdom. However, in reality, it is much more than that. In fact, it isnt inferior to being the best out there. The Cairo Kingdom is located in the North-East region of the continent, and to the northernmost tip is where Dmitry lies. People call Dmitry the end of the continent, but in reality, its different. Numerous mountain ranges lie in the North-East region and dont allow people to move further beyond. Thats why people often depend on Dmitrys border roads. Thus, those mountains ended up being our source of ie. Because it is an unknown world outside, no one forced them to be developed, and ording to what we have learned, there are dozen more mines that havent even been touched yet.
This was incredible information. Beyond the northernmost estate of the kingdomy the ce named Endless Mountains, and that ce could be said to be the source of what made the Dmitry estate the richest in the North-East.
There were numerous iron mines beyond Dmitry. And with the help of a single one, top-grade iron ores were obtained and then processed. Obviously, Dmitry had the necessary conditions to umte wealth. Roman knew the Dmitry estate had enormous wealth. Nevertheless, the information he had just gained was beyond imagination.
The wealthiest family in the North-East region of Cairo. People say there is no end to their wealth, but Dmitry hasnt even fully used its potential yet. Then, if I give him the right cause and price, my father might truly fully support me.
However, Morkan wasnt done even speaking yet. He next answered Romans question about daily production, Actually, Dmitry isnt very productive with the conditions we have as of now. That is why we dont sell iron ore immediately, and the working conditions are quite dangerous. As we try to work stably in here, the production speed turns slow, which further results in a decrease in production.
From my experience, I think there are enough safety precautions.
Thats indeed true. Lord Dmitry has given us enough support to make the work here as safe as possible, but the mining is dangerous despite that. The mountain ranges in the North-East region are known to often have earthquakes. Thus, it is impossible for miners to go deep into the tunnel at times, fearing it might copse at any time. Also, if an ident actually happens, the work is halted for days altogether. However, this isnt a problem that can be solved. How can a human being prevent natural disaster?
That was the real problem. Even though they had the best possible conditions, Dmitry couldnt fully utilize the resources due to safety concerns.
Nevertheless, that was the kind of answer Roman was waiting for.
Hearing the attractive point of safety issues, Roman asked, If If that is somehow handled once and for all, how much will Dmitry benefit from it?
I cannot say for sure, but lets put it at around 50% more production than our current one. The reason we do not use excessive manpower in the mine is because the lives of the miners working in it cannot be guaranteed. So only the number of people who can be managed get sent in after they are informed about the safety. However, that is another reason Lord Dmitry is a wonderful person for us. Even though it would benefit him, he never pushed us to work harder because of safety reasons.
As Morkan said, Baron Romero was a good man. If he was vicious, he would have constantly pushed people into the tunnel, not caring if they lost their lives or not. However, this certain Baron was different. He didnt run after money. He was satisfied with what he got and valued the people around him.
Even though the miners, like Morkan, knew how dangerous the work was, and even though their dissatisfaction had built up inside due to the discrimination against the cksmiths, they went out and worked hard each day because of their gratitude to their Baron.
I found itWhat I can do for Dmitry.
A problem in the mine. If this could be solved, then Dmitry would gain enormous profits from it.
Just then,
Kwang!
Rumble!
A crashing sound was heard from somewhere.
It was a sign of disaster. It was a sound that turned Morkan pale.
Chapter 61: The Miners In The Iron Mine (3)
The ident had urred in Zone Es 8th tunnel.
Morkan ran to the site of the ident and hurriedly asked the crowd, shouting, What happened?!
Mr. Morkan! Tunnel 8 copsed!
What?!
Zone EThat was a zone that was recently under development. Morkan had heard that miners would be dispatched to drill the path smoothly, but the ident happened. This wasnt an earthquake but an ident.
Since this wasnt amon situation, he immediately realized the severity of the situation, and the miner who hade from the 8th tunnel said, pale, As you know, the 8th tunnel was being developed to go further underground. It was confirmed that there was no problem with the ground or the pulley on which the huge device was hung, but then one wall suddenly copsed and went down with the mobile device. The problem is that a miner was working right below. Fortunately, it was lunchtime, so only one person went down, but since no one found any reaction, it seems like the miner is now under dirt and the copse.
This!
This was bad news. A copse was quite a variable. No matter how thoroughly the grounds condition is checked beforehand, anything can happen once mining begins. Also, the reasons for copse vary a lot. It could be that the ground was strained as the mobile device was connected, or something went wrong due to the heavy rainfall a couple days back. The sure things were that an ident had happened, and there was a miner down below whose very life might be in danger at the current moment.
What do I do?
It felt like he was losing his mind. The means to go underground was now broken. Thus, it would be difficult to head down to the site of the ident, and sending someone to rescue the injured could mean another shock to the ground, making another copse possibly happen. In the end, there was just one wayMake sure the copsed ce is handled first, then lower adder for the injured to be saved. That was the only way the guy to save the guy, ensuring no one lost their life.
Nevertheless, while Morkan looked troubled, one miner said, SomeoneSend someone to rescue him! The guy might die down there!
It was a tough situation. However, before Morkan could even react, Roman stepped forward and said, Guide me to the scene of the ident. I will go.
Hearing that, everyone, including Morkan, was stunned. Courage and recklessness were different things. And obviously, Morkan judged Roman to be reckless.
Absolutely not! You are the eldest son of the lord. If, in the process of saving the wounded, something happens to the young master, we will all be punished for letting you go. If you understand this
It will be toote by then, interrupted Roman. As the other miner had thought, the method Morkan wanted to take wasnt suitable for the wounded.
The mobile device that fell could weight around 100 Kilos. And if he is under it, the more we dy, the more there are chances of us losing him. I will not deny that the method you mentioned is the safest for everyone, but even if we send people after checking the area, it will be impossible to remove the device that fell down. Eventually, someone who can use mana will have to be called. And I can do all that right now by going down there.
Aura SwordsmenThey were humans who lived in the realm of superhumans.
As Roman said, it was a good way to save the wounded.
However
It isnt like we dont know that! There is only one thing I am concerned about. Young Master Roman is an Aura Swordsman, and we know how great you are! But we must always consider the condition of the worst happening to the young master too.
Morkan.
Yes.
I told youWhy I came to the iron mine.
As Roman said those words, Morkans eyes fluttered and opened wide.
People who bear the name of Dmitry have to fulfill their responsibilities too. A leader is not a position who rules over others and enjoys justfort and indulges in self-happiness. This, too, is a duty I need to bear. One of Dmitrys people is now trapped under there, and I exist at the scene, so I need to solve it. But if I turn back and run away now, I will have no right to continue living as one of Dmitrys sessors.
RomanNo. Baek Joong-hyuk had always been a leader in his life. Despite seeing so much bloodshed in Murim, the era of Baek Joong-hyuk was known as a peaceful time. It was all the result of the values he had. As he was always on the battlefield with his subordinates, Baek Joong-hyuk received their loyalty and never pushed his role onto them.
If needed, he went out directly by himself. He took on responsibility and danger too. That was his role as the Heavenly Demon. And having reigned as the supreme, Roman knew how to act in the face of danger.
If I run away now, the people below me will lose their trust. In order for people to give their everything under the name of Heavenly Demon, under the name of Dmitry, I have to show them that I deserve that kind of loyalty.
The wounded guy down there was someone whose name he didnt even know. Taking the risk to save him wasnt rational, but Roman thought of the bigger picture. If he rescued a wounded person, the peoples attitude would change. The miners would turn in favor of Roman and help him in his future ns. And that was why he had to show his performance here. It was a golden chance to earn the trust of the general public by aplishing his role as a leader. And as the cause and ideal were aligned, there was no reason to not go down.
Young master
Morkan was speechless. He didnt know what was happening inside Romans brain, but hearing him speak about his duty as Dmitrys sessor, Morkans heart was touched by the decision of the guy who had decided to risk his life.
Roman DmitryHe was the real deal. Thinking he had rejected him earlier, Morkan almost went mad by his resentment toward himself.
Be careful. Be sure to stay safe.
I will.
There was no time to dy. Thus, Roman left Morkan behind and quickly moved to the ce where the ident happened. He went down the passage leading to Tunnel 8.
Any normal person would need adder to head down, but Roman didnt need it.
Tak.
Roman showed his movements as swift as a beast by using the Dodging Technique. He was like a cat heading down just by using his paws on the surrounding walls, and within a few seconds, he was able able to instantlynd on the ground.
However, it was difficult to secure visibility due to the dust and darkness in the surroundings. Due to the mobile device that crashed, the torches seemed to be broken as well, but it wasnt a problem for Roman.
me.
He focused mana on his eyes. Even if it wasnt as bright as daylight, Roman could now see what was around.
The wounded
He looked around. The entire ce looked like a mess. Most of the tunnels were hard to see as they were, but with huge rocks copsing in front,rge stones piled up ahead. Had there been anyone below those rocks or the device, they would die instantly. Fortunately, Roman couldnt see anything like that.
When he looked around the mobile device, he noticed a young man lying on the floor. He was unconscious. And when he measured his pulse, Roman confirmed the guy was alive.
You have wonderful luck.
A device had fallen down but had not touched him at all. Also, he was only hit near the head by some stones around him, so even though he had a bleeding head, a broken leg, and wounded arms, his life wasnt seriously affected.
The fate of a human is so interesting. Even though this man experienced the catastrophe of things falling down on him, he has wounds that can be healed.
You arent destined to die.
Clench.
He held the man.
And then,
Tak.
Tak.
Roman went straight up the hole he came down.
Ohhhh!
Woahhhh!
Young master saved the man!!
When he came out, Roman noticed arge crowd gathered near him.
They must have heard that Roman had gone to rescue the wounded himself. So they all came to see it, and then they noticed Roman had managed to sessfully get the wounded out. It was an unbelievable sight. It would have taken them a lot of time to go down ande back up, but Roman had gone down and carried the guy back before the people could even manage their thoughts.
Tak.
Romanid the wounded down on the ground. People were cheering but now wasnt the time for it. Roman checked the woundeds condition and ordered the miner next to him.
Bring something that can be used as a splint.
Uh?
Hurry!
The miner who was startled at Romans shout rushed out right away.
Carefully checking the broken arms and the broken leg that needed immediate support, Roman infused mana into his body. After suppressing the bleeding, he aligned the broken bones by touching them directly with his hand.
Crack! Tuk!
It was a terrifying sound. People turned their heads away, hearing a sound they couldnt handle, but Roman continued to do it.
Morkan couldnt help but be surprised seeing that scene.
Hes so skilled.
The act of treating an inured wasnt easy. In particr, Roman wasnt healing him or anything, but he aligned the bones with his hands. It was impossible to do that without self-confidence and excessive control.
Romans appearance was different. He continuously initiated a series of twists and turns to save the arms of the wounded. Actually, Roman was used to doing this. In the world of survival of the fittest, something like this was easy. Injuries were everyday things. And in order to survive, Baek Joong-hyuk himself had to fix his own broken bones and even save a lot of his subordinates.
However, he didnt learn medicine. The experience umted was what led him to learn to handle injuries on the battlefield when there was an emergency. And injuries like that of the wounded man in front of him were nothing major.
In his previous life, Baek Joong-hyuk once even had to put his intestines back into his stomach and suture it. Naturally, he had no choice but to be skilled at this, and seeing the scene, all the surrounding people cheered. After putting on the splint brought by the miner, Roman fixed him as well as he could. Then, he looked at Morkan and said, Take the injured to the physician right now. What I did was simply first aid; a professional is needed to fully treat him. Also, if there is a need for a potion for the healing, then tell them I will pay for it. I want him to be treated perfectly.
Yes.
As Morkan blinked, the other workers ran, picked up the wounded person, quickly put him on a stretcher, and went out. Everything happened so fast. Yet, Morkans heart continued to pound loudly at the fact that within a few moments of the ident, the young master, Roman Dmitry, rescued the wounded and treated him as well. Maybe because he experienced too many things too fast, all he could do was keep staring at Roman.
Eventually, Roman got up and said to Morkan, I think what happened today is the safety issue you told me about. Even if we prepare thoroughly, we cannot help when such disasters happen. From now on, as a person who bears the name of Dmitry, I will try to solve all these difficulties you are experiencing by any means possible. It probably wont take long, either.
At this moment, Morkan understood it. He felt an emotion that couldnt be described in words. Solving the problem didnt matter to him now. Morkan had finally understood that this man in front of him had listened to the voices of the miners, and that alone was something that made him respect Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 62: The Miners In The Iron Mine (4)
Baron Romero, informed of the news of the copse, immediately called Roman, hearing his involvement in it.
Were you injured?
No.
Just what were you thinking when going in to do such a dangerous thing? A copse in a mine is an ident that even an Aura Swordsman wouldnt personally want to go into. Fortunately, the results were good, and you managed to survive, but because of your recklessness, I almost lost you. This is not a simple bias because you are my eldest son. Even if any other miner in the iron mine had made the same decision as you, I wouldnt have allowed them to put their life on the line and risk it for anothers.
Baron Romero expressed his concern and anger because he himself had worked there when he was young. And because of that, he knew how dangerous Romans actions were.
Father, I just did what I had to do.
Roman!
Even if time turns back, I wont change my decision. There was an ident in the iron mine, and I was right there to fix it. Do you want me to ignore the difficulties of people in the estate while being the eldest son of Dmitry, father? We cant move forward if we always only do things like saving ourselves. As someone who carries the name of Dmitry, I think I made the correct choice.
Haah. Baron Romero sighed. Even though his heart hurt at the thought of his son making such a decision, he was also a bit happy to see his son act with such pride. Although he was the lord of Dmitry, he was also a father.
He asked, So you n to continue working in the iron mine?
Yes.
What is the reason? I dont remember telling you to work in the mine, and as your father, I cannot understand why you choose to do that. I wouldnt have bothered asking if you said youd go to the forge.
Regarding the mine and forge, Baron Romero spoke his mind. He did treat the miners with respect, but forge is what he had ultimately sided with. Finally, he said he wanted his son to show interest in the forge. Because he was the lord of Dmitry, he thought his son should at least learn to handle steel than just dig out ore.
Father. I thought that in order to understand our estate, I must work in the iron mine. Although Dmitry is usually praised for its reputation for the smelting of the forge, in the end, it is the iron mines that made that happen. So, of course, I had no choice but to go to the mine.
And what did you get from that?
I was able to see firsthand what difficulties the people of Dmitry were going through.
It was bizarre. Truly, it was an unexpected answer. Baron Romero couldnt have thought in a hundred years that his son would try to figure out the hardships of the people by going to the mine.
Keep talking.
Obviously, all the miners working there respect you, father. They are paid higher sries than other estates and are even given proper rest and safety precautions. Nevertheless, mining is still risky even though the safety is managed through our current methods. In the end, it is a ce where one doesnt know when the cave will copse. And thus, idents like today arent that umon. It is a ce where anything can happen.
It isnt as if I dont know that. However, as you said, it isnt something that we can prepare for.
A natural disasterThere was one reason everyone called the ident in mine a disaster.
And as Baron Romero did his best for them, he didnt think there was anything else he could do now.
However, Roman thought that he had to create results somehow.
I must solve the problem.
What?
Working in the mine, Roman thought about it often. And after experiencing the ident that day, he reached a conclusion.
We must use magic artifacts. That is the only way to make sure the workers remain safe.
Magic artifactsPerhaps Roman was talking about the magic devices. However, Baron Romero could only think that his son was truly out of touch with reality.
The intention to use them for safety is good. But how much do you think one magic artifact costs? This isnt a problem that can be solved with a few dozen gold coins. It costs an enormous amount for a single magic artifact and to bring enough artifacts to protect the entire tunnel We dont have a god showering us with money, son.
That was right. The mine was a means to make money. To hire workers with the purpose of profits, they couldnt spend additional money on safety that would cost higher than their profit. This was a different matter. And if they bit on more than what they could chew, even Dmitry would copse.
Roman said, I know that. We need to install an artifact that forms an Air Shield in emergencies to prepare for a copse, but the cost is too high, even for us. Whether it will cost a hundred or thousand gold is unknown. Moreover, the performance of the artifact isnt also permanent. If the magic loses its effectiveness, we would have to spend an enormous amount of money on recing it too.
Even though you know that you still say we need it?
Yes. I will exin the reason now.
What Roman was talking about wasnt idealism; he was being realistic now, and he next spoke about why he thought so.
I heard this from a veteran in the mine. ording to him, Dmitry has the best iron ores on the whole continent, but we cannot fully utilize the mines due to safety concerns. If the safety of the workers wasnt taken into consideration, we would have gotten a lot more wealth till now. However, you didnt want to do that and put the safety of the people as the priority, father. Because of that, we had to face the problem of reducing the ore production.
Certainly, Baron Romero was a good lord; however, he wasnt an exceptional one. If only he was greedy, there would have been better times for Dmitry.
Installing artifacts isnt something that has to be done simply for precautions. If the safety of workers is ensured by installing them, the production of ores will rise up too. It is exactly for safety reasons that we have been limiting the number of people who went into the mines, but if we add the artifacts, we wont have to care about it. This is something that is sure to benefit us. Even if the amount is enormous, it isnt a loss considering the money we make.
And it wasnt just that; there was one more thing. Roman continued, And we also need people dedicated to safety. Why not make a solid investment in it and check their safety and use some of the resulting increase in profit for the welfare of the workers? This will be a good cycle for us. Surely, you will have to spend a lot of money on this, but Dmitry will benefit too, father.
A family investmentThat was Romans true purpose. Roman had hidden his true intentions under the cause of the safety of the people. As Baron Romero is good, he must have known it. However, this was such a perfect argument. Thus, after contemting for a while, Baron Romero looked at his son, proud, and asked, Fine. How much do I have to invest?
Now, I will go to my father and acquire a budget for safety and nominate you, Morkan, as the one in charge of handling the mines safetypletely, Roman remarked to Morkan 30 minutes ago. You are one of those with the most knowledge about the mine because you have worked there for a long time. Therefore, I am confident that you will seed in this.
Romans n was indeed perfect. Just hearing that an artifact would be installed made Morkans heart pound like crazy. However, as he knew Romans intention was to gain an advantage for himself, he thought he would have to pay back something too.
And what is it that I have to do?
What I need you to do is quite simple. As a safety officer, you will watch people daily and ask them what happened that day. They dont have to be something huge, either. Just exchange small talk with them and remember what you saw or heard and record all the information you think is necessary. You might get a lot of information from people. People will start confiding in you about anything if the budget is used for their benefit. Additionally, those who provide helpful information may receive a portion of the funding. I need to gather information from you in order to safeguard the workers safety rather than utilizing Dmitrys money to do so.
Romans ultimate goal from the iron mine was to gather information. The mines employed arge number of people; thus, a variety of knowledge would umte there. Nevertheless, that is just the start. The miners also wouldnt worry much if the information was obtained through Morkan. People will first confide in Morkan about the state of their families before talking about the intriguing tales they heard, and Morkan will report them back. It cannot be considered cheating, either.
As Roman told his father, people would listen to them in exchange for benefits. Thats right. Roman intended to use his fathers wealth to create an informationwork akin to that of the Lower District Sect in Dmitry.
In the world of Murim, there were two different sects that were recognized for their handling of information. They were the Beggars Union and the Lower District Sect. The two had something inmon. The Beggars Union used their beggars to listen to the information people talked about. It was for one sole reason. They developedworks that allowed their people to ess a variety of information, as opposed to those who kept their heads up.
And Roman had chosen the iron mines for that purpose. They were Dmitrys everything, and he wanted to gather all the information through them. The workforce would be the workers there. Along with that, his father would get rich as well. His father would make more money, and the workers would work in a safer environment. It was a win-win. Honestly, it was a n where everyone would be happy, so neither Morkan nor his father turned his offer down. Yet, Roman didnt feel satisfied.
It isnt enough.
Romans concept of an information guild was not exclusive to the North-East region of Cairo. He intended to gather information from all over the continent. Although the local mines would serve as the main force, he hoped that there would also be a budget and force with which it would grow and resemble the Lower District sect.
Thus, Roman had other thoughts.
Morkancks experience in managing information. Ultimately, I require a person who canpile the pertinent information from him, connect it to what happens in the estate, and ry it to me. It must be someone who, unlike Morkan, is capable of thinking rationallyA veteran who has lived through such experiences since birth. I cant create the information guild I envisioned without such a person.
And there was one person who fit that description. Yes, certainly, he was the right person for the job. Thus, Roman called him.
Did you call for me?
It was the B-ss mercenary named Lucas, the one who had made it through the recruitment test for Romans private soldiers.
Chapter 63: The Miners In The Iron Mine (5)
The events of the past several weeks could be described as the cataclysm of Lucass life.
What the hell am I doing?
After the war was over, Chris summoned all of Romans soldiers.
At first, veterans like Lucas were a bit skeptical of Chris training, but they chose to blindly trust the man who defeated the 3-Star Aura Swordsman, Janson. Neither Roman nor Chris were normal, and they were convinced that being taught by them would bring surefire results.
However, that day, Lucas couldnt believe what Chris said.
From now onward, I will teach you how to detect mana and use it. This is a gift from the liege for all of you, so make sure to train with all your heart and soul.
Truly, that was an unbelievable statement. What was Mana Cultivation? It was a systematic arrangement of a unique method of handling mana. Also, it was something that could not be learned by everyone. Even if it was a low-ranked mana cultivation technique, it cost an enormous amount of gold coins, so, obviously, most didnt learn it.
And didnt Chris say that such a treasure would now be told to all of them? It was absurd. Of course, someone like Lucas had no choice but to be stunned.
He will obviously give us some shit technique that is easy to find. Mana cultivation is something that even a father wouldnt tell his son. If such knowledge is spread around like somethingmon, then, obviously, the rarity of it will vanish, so he has no reason to tell us something that good. No matter how loyal a soldier might be to Roman Dmitry, the time we all have spent with him is too little for him to give up such treasure.
Nevertheless, Lucas wanted it. He couldnt challenge an A-ss mercenary as he had no special abilities, so he once tried to learn to use Aura by investing all the money he had earned as a mercenary. In the end, it resulted in him losing all his fortune. Still, he had no choice but to invest it while grasping straws1, even if what he would get in the end would be the least effective technique. Thus, he felt frustrated.
When he realized that nothing was working out, he felt uneasy about his future life as a mercenary. And with all of his past experiences, he judged Roman would also mess with all of them with some cheap technique. Nevertheless, his thoughts couldnt have been more wrong.
The name of the technique you all will learn is Asura Cultivation.
AsuraThe ghost of the battlefield.
Lucas was stunned when he heard the name of the technique.
This is insane.
He somehow realized this technique was a treasure. Even though only the name was mentioned, he felt heat rush to his body, and as if his body turned absolutely sensitive, his skin tickled. It was different from what he had experienced till now.
Lucas had abandoned his thoughts of being an Aura Swordsman earlier, but this gave him a new hope, and that wasnt the end of it. Asura Sword TechniqueA technique that, as Chris described, had 108 ways to counter the enemy and could fully utilize the Mana Cultivation.
Lucas was shocked. He was certainRoman Dmitry was a much greater person than he initially thought.
Just who is this Roman Dmitry? Not long ago, he took down the 4-Star Aura Swordsman, Homer, single-handedly, despite being known as the trash of the Dmitry family, and now he is giving out techniques to mere soldiers. Why? No, I cannot help but feel confused about what his intentions are. If I had such a technique, I would never even utter a word about it, even to my blood rtives.
He was incredibly astonished. The situation in front of him was totally unexpected.
All of Romans soldiers, including Lucas, were excited about this. Everyone was enthusiastic to the point of staying up all night to practice the sword technique going forward because they knew how fantastic any mana cultivation technique was.
Indeed, it was a life-changing moment for them. If they somehow managed to actually awaken Aura through his, a new life they never imagined would unfold in front of them.
Thest few days, they were quite happy. The best event of their life yet happened and even training wholeheartedly daily made them happy.
In such a situation, when Lucas heard Romans suggestion for him to be the leader of the information guild, he didnt even think much before he replied, I am sorry, but I want to stay with my liege.
The order to leave and make an information guild was something he could never ept.
While envisioning the information guild, Roman pondered over the right person to manage it.
ChrisHe was the key to power. Moreover, as he wasnt talented enough to control the information guild, Chris was out of the question.
KevinConsidering that he was from the bottom level of society and had a unique passion, Kevin was quite a good fit for the future of the information guild. However, in the end, Roman couldnt make up his mind to set Kevin in charge of the information guild. Kevin was growing as a perfect power as his subordinate, and pushing him to be the head of the information guild would need years of experience, something Kevin didnt have now. Kevin was still a boy, and as he was quite inexperienced, he wasnt fully suitable to be the leader of the information guild. After much deliberation, Roman inevitably decided on Lucas.
Lucas is a veteran merchant. Having lived with mercenaries, he has argework and demonstrated quite a decent improvement during the test. He also has an amazing ability to respond to variables. Above all, Lucas is a person who is capable of making rational decisions. Someone like Lucas, in my opinion, should be in charge of the information guild.
As Roman judged him to be the right person for the job, he offered it to LucasArrange all of the information that Morkan discovers, and then select the most important pieces of information to report to him.
However, Lucas rejected it in an instant.
If I take on the position of the leader of the information guild, I will have to leave the side of my liege. In order to find out all the information on the continent, I will inevitably have to move from ce to ce until a proper system is built. Thus, I cannot do it. I want to stay by your side. I was truly moved when I saw you ughter the people of Barco. I thought that it was worthy to give up my life for someone like you, so please dont send me to another ce, my liege.
It was a desperate request. Lucas exined why he had rejected it.
Nevertheless, Roman smiled inside while thinking, He is good at lying. He already knew what was going on in Lucas mind. Loyalty? There was none of such nonsense. Lucas was so obsessed with the Asura Cultivation and Sword Technique that he didnt want to even consider taking over that position.
Aura was every swordsmans dream. And Lucas knew that in order to achieve it, he would have to stay by the side of Roman. That was why he had rejected his offer instantly.
I will ask you one thing, Lucas. Why do you think the Asura Cultivation and Sword Technique are being taught to you?
I do not know.
He didnt know yet why such a treasure was being taught to all of his soldiers, so he kept silent to hear the truth from Roman himself.
That is simply a present for your loyalty. And not many people in the world give such things as gifts. Lucas, what do you think of me? Do you think a man named Roman Dmitry would give out all his treasures to his soldiers in the name of their loyalty?
You mean
Lucas understood what Roman meant right away.
Roman was saying that the Asura Cultivation and Sword Technique, a great treasure to them, was almost nothing major to Roman.
I do not expect any unreasonable loyalty from you. The cultivation and sword technique are just gifts I have given to those who followed me into the battlefield and risked their lives. So what do you think I would give to someone worth more than a soldier?
Roman had taught Chris the Lightning Sword Technique. On the other hand, he taught the Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts to Kevin. And now, Roman further shared his knowledge with his soldiers. The resulting variables didnt concern him. In fact, those who had experienced the Great Sea didnt care about such things. Those who liked the reward or were in awe of Roman wouldnt leave his side for numerous reasons. Now they were in a pit from which they couldnt escape. They were too scared of having Roman, the man who possessed the power to change everything he wanted to, as an enemy to them.
Such was the person known as Baek Joong-hyuk, and now as Roman Dmitry.
Romans words were too shocking for Lucas, whose life had significantly changed even though Roman had shared only a little bit of his knowledge.
At that moment, Lucas instantly understood how he needed to respond.
ording to my liegesmand, I will create the best intelligence guild to ever exist on the entire Smander Continent.
He was convinced. Lucas was ready to do anything if Roman gave him something even greater than the Asura Cultivation and Sword Technique.
After the reasonable deal was made, things were pretty much cleared up. Now it was only a matter of time to prove the efficiency of Romans work of safety in the mine, and with the budget that came in, Romans information guild would, slowly but surely, form an enormous informationwork. Just like the Lower District Sect of Murim, Roman would create awork of tens of thousands of people. Although weak in the initial stages, Roman believed that the method he had chosen would turn out right in the end.
Roman headed to the mine the next day. He didnt stop just because he got what he wanted from there. He determined that it was necessary to observe future developments by himself and nned to continue working there for another week.
However, as soon as Roman came into their vision, all the workers expressed themselves fiercely.
Young Master Roman!
Young master!
Thank you so much!
Numerous people rushed in to greet him. They all seemed to have heard the news that not only did Roman save the wounded, but he also managed to bring in the safety equipment consisting of magic artifacts by personally talking with Baron Romero. Even though it all happened in just one day, everyone in Dmitry knew about it.
In the crowd, even those who didnt like Roman initially could now be seen praising him, and among them was also the father of the man who was wounded previously, whom Roman had saved.
Young master. Thanks to you, my son was saved. He is my only child. I dont know how to repay this gratitude. Thank you very much. If the young master needs me in the future, please tell me so I can somehow pay back the kindness I have received from you.
He was an ordinary man. His face was tanned, and his eyes were wrinkled. He was just one of the many people living in Dmitry. Nevertheless, a person who had nothing to do with Roman was now greeting and thanking him.
Roman looked at him and smiled without saying anything. He was once the Heavenly DemonA demon who had dyed the entirety of Murim crimson red with the blood of his enemies. However, still, he was human. He had to reign to survive, and thus, he epted the fate of being the son of Heavenly Demon and aplished the incredible achievement of subjugating the entire Murim. Obviously, it was also thanks to the people who followed him and supported him all the time.
Ignoring those who calcted their profits before meeting him, Baek Joong-hyuk realized his decision wasnt wrong when people with pure faces, like in the current moment, thanked him.
Thank you. Now somehow, he wanted to say that.
From that day onward, Dmitrys peoples attention turned to Roman.
Naturally, such a situation put Baron Romero into serious trouble.
Chapter 64: Baron Romero鈥檚 Troubles (1)
Time passed quickly. Now, it had been a month since the war with Barco ended.
At the Dmitry familys regr meeting, the familys vassals reported all that had happened in thest month.
With the fall of the Barco family, there is no longer a power that can rival us. Due to the absence of a rival, the pro-Barco forces expressed their desire to form an alliance with Dmitry in theing days, and some of them are willing to pay a fair price for it as well. And as the Lord hadmandedst time, they had refused to even talk with Barco and showed them excessive hostility while they were still alive. How do we deal with the situation? Dmitry will now establish itself as the dominant force in the North-East region of Cairo, but if we push any side into the corner too much, theres always the chance of them growing into a second Barco.
The fall of Barco was truly shocking.
Although the power of the family wasnt much, Dmitry, who hadnt even participated in the war, benefited from it the most.
As the vassal had said, all the families in the North-East were now attached to Dmitry. In particr, the ones who sided with Barco in the past now visited Dmitry daily to pay for their sins, but obviously, Dmitrys people knew the truthIf another force like Barco emerged, they would betray Dmitry without a second thought.
Baron Romero said, Even if new hostile forces emerge, we do not have to embrace everything. It is arrogance, not tolerance, to join hands with those who inflicted unforgettable wounds on us. We will not cooperate with them. We will clearly show them what it means to turn our backs on them.
I understand.
Then, start the next agenda.
The second agenda was about an increase in troops. Dmitry had the best military power in the North-East region of Cairo, but thest incident raised their awareness.
Barco showed the power of creating variables in war by borrowing external forces. What if Dmitry had a fight with Barco? Variables like re and Homer would obviously pose a huge threat to us. Therefore, I would like to suggest expanding the army and securing enough magic weapons to prepare for those variables. Dmitry can no longer be regarded as a frontier family. We require a lot of strength to maintain our position firmly because we have grown to be the strongest force in the North-East region.
There is no such thing as a more secure safeguard other than the militarys power.
Baron Romeros thoughts were no different, and he decided to invest a significant amount of money into the military.
Furthermore, there was good news as well.
Young Master Roman was correct. It took an astronomical amount to install the magical artifacts throughout the tunnel, but in a short period of time, the iron mines production increased by 30%. We have not expanded our workforce on arge scale yet, so considering the current rate of growth, it is likely that there will be more than a 100% increase in the production from the mine.
And what about the finance of the artifacts?
There is no problem. The current surge in the production alone is enough to cover that amount.
Roman was right. It was a virtuous cycle of investment. By investing first, the problem of safety in the iron mine was solved, and the workers were now equipped with an environment where they could concentrate on their work properly. It was an incredible decision.
Looking at the results alone, the Baron even wondered why he hadnt thought of this himself. Although, in fact, it wasnt easy to invest a vast amount of money and anticipate such results as those before him now. Nevertheless, Roman had turned it into a reality. Even though no one asked him to, he worked in the iron mine. He experienced firsthand what problems might arise in the future and devised the most ideal way to solve the problem with his wise judgment. From the process to the result, truly, it was perfect.
Romans reputation, which was changing all over the ce quickly, ended with this.
Eventually, a vassal asked, Lord. What are the ns for the session of Dmitry in the future?
The session problemThat statement changed everything.
People thought that the Dmitry family hadnt chosen a sessor yet. Nevertheless, that wasnt true. Although it was yet to be officially announced, numerous discussions were already held internally.
The vassal continued, Three years ago, we selected Young Master Rodwell as our next Lord. Back then, Young Master Romans actions did not suit the position of the Lord, and the youngest master was also judged unable to take on the heavy duty due to his weak personality. However, now, things are quite different. Just look at the recent actions of Young Master Roman. He defeated Homer, a ranker, in the war against Barco, and he even solved the safety problem of the iron mine in the most ideal way. Roman Young, who previouslycked the necessary skills, is now acting with the dignity of a leader. Young Master Roman, who didnt have the qualification in the past, is showing the dignity of a leader now.
Yes.
We all have the same opinion.
Everyone nodded. Seriously, Romans recent actions were too shocking.
They couldnt understand how Roman Dmitry, who hadnt wielded a sword since his childhood, had grown into someone who was not any mere swordsman but an Aura Swordsman. Nevertheless, one thing was for surehe was developing at an astounding speed. In addition to him being quite powerful, he also had the ability to solve Dmitrys problems. Thus, the hearts of the vassals were shaken.
Rodwell Dmitry was also known as a genius since his childhood, but Romans actions had shown everyone clearly that he was far beyond even the beings known as geniuses.
Also
The selection of a sessor has not yet been officially confirmed. In order to prevent confusion within the family, Young Master Rodwell was selected in advance, but as Young Master Roman is proving his worth now, I think a fairpetition is needed.
Hearing that, Dmitry went quiet. There was a ripple in his thoughts. Baron Romero couldnt make any hasty decision in a situation where the session structure could be messed up.
Roman and Rodwell.
They were his 2 sons. They both had different tendencies. While Roman, who experienced days as amoner with Baron Romero, suddenly copsed down due to the disparity in their status, Rodwell relentlessly tried to ovee the limits of his status.
Rodwells greed was tremendous. He showed such a strong desire to be the sessor that the eldest son wasnt even considered apetitor. Thus, it was highly likely that he wouldnte out in favor of the decision if Dmitry decided to put up a fairpetition.
Anyway, he was afraid of the conflict that would arise between them in the future. If Roman had been just moderately good in the past few days, the previous decision of Rodwell bing the sessor would have been followed, but now, Roman had tremendously changed.
In the end, Baron Romero said, There is plenty of time. For now, lets keep watching the situation and then think about what kind of decision we have to make.
Alright.
After the meeting of that day, Baron Romeros troubles deepened. Thus, after the meeting was finished, he called for Hans. Hans was Romans closest confidant. As he had served Roman since the days he was called a trash and a fool, he thought Hans would be helpful in his decisions.
I see you, Lord.
Baron Romero went straight to the main point.
Hans. What do you think of Roman Dmitry?
What do you mean
Im asking if Roman Dmitry is suited to be the heir of the Dmitry family.
The direct question naturally brought silence along with it. Hans looked troubled initially, but then he said frankly, If the Lord had asked me the same question even 3 months ago, I would have said No. Even though Young Master Roman had a good heart, he had shown a path that wasnt suitable as an heir, and that is a fact known to everyone, not just me. However, the current Young Master Roman is different. It isnt just about his recent achievements, but the young master has now grown into a person worthy of being an heir.
Go on.
At the time of the Blood Fang incident, Young Master Roman directly executed those who persecuted the estate of Dmitry. I still vividly remember the events of that time. He asked the wicked people who disturbed Dmitry about ourws and further went to Lawrence to annihte them. That event was literally a blessing for the citizens of Dmitry. People stricken with usury were broken out of the cycle of evil, and finally, they saw hopee back in their lives.
Baron Romero thought the first incident had a simple reason. As he had ordered him to dispose of the Blood Fang, Roman was so moved that he went and even put blood on his hands.
However, from the perspective of Hans, it was quite different. He had interpreted Romans actions distinctly.
You can tell just by looking at the recent incident at the iron mine, Lord. Young Master Roman said he was working there to understand the reality of the people of Dmitry. No one had forced him to do so. The young master even bowed his head to understand peoples hearts and faced Dmitrys reality while coborating with workers. And in the copse that happened in the mine, he risked his own life. He did it all for the sake of the estate. As a bearer of Dmitrys surname, the young master considers it his duty to take on those risks.
Hearing Hans words, Baron Romero felt as if he was hearing the tale of a legendary hero.
Actually, Hans couldnt help it. As someone inside Romans circle, it was natural for him to show gratitude and how much he valued the protection given by Roman to him.
I understand. You can leave.
Yes.
Hans bowed his head and walked away.
And
Baron Romero was now even more troubled. He thought Hans experience would be helpful to him, but the guy blindly praised Roman, which added even more confusion.
Rodwell has already been confirmed to be the sessor unofficially. So is it the right thing to do to bring in thepetitive system right now? Roman proved his worth quickly, but Rodwell had tried to fulfill his duties as Dmitrys sessor from an early age. He devoted himself to swordsmanship, tactics, politics, and whenever he had time, he learned to handle iron in the forge as well.
Even now, Baron Romero wasnt sure about what choice he should make. Ignoring everything else, he thought Roman wasnt interested in the forge. He was different from Rodwell. Thus, even Baron Romero couldnt make hasty decisions.
Also, the session issue required the consent of the key figures of Dmitry. They were vassals such as the Master of the Iron Mine and the Master cksmith, Hendrick. Only when three such people were in agreement could Baron Romero set up thepetition.
Baron Romero called for a servant.
Go and inform the master of the iron mine right now that I have something to ask him regarding the incident at the mine.
The second thingThis time, it was his turn to listen to Jacob.
And not long after,
Lord. The Master of the Iron Mine has arrived.
Bring him in.
Creak.
The door opened. However, there wasnt just one person who arrived. Behind Jacob, there was another man. He looked at him suspiciously and said, I heard that you wanted to hear about the incident in the iron mine, Lord. Thus, rather than me, I decided that the person who talked with the Young Master Roman the most would be more suitable.
nce.
Jacob turned. And then, the man behind him stepped forward, bowed his head politely, and said, I am Morkan from the iron mine.
MorkanHe was one of the representative spokespersons of the iron mine.
Chapter 65: Baron Romero鈥檚 Troubles (2)
Morkan was a name familiar to Barom Romero. He knew Morkan was someone who had worked for a long time in the iron mines, and he even heard that he was appointed to be the safety officer there this year.
Certainly, he was a person who could be trusted, and as Jacob himself brought him here, it meant he deserved to be here.
Thus, Baron Romero asked calmly, I see. Were you there with Roman when the ident happened?
Yes, Lord.
Tell me in detail what happened at that timeHow Roman behaved when the ident happened, why he suddenly felt an interest in the safety of iron mines, and also tell me whether it is true that he came up with the solution on his own. I want to listen to the truth without any lies or exaggeration.
I understand.
Morkan bowed, and as he was someone who had experienced the man known as Roman Dmitry, simrly as Hans had, he spoke his mind.
The ident urred about a week after Young Master Roman joined to work in the mine. A worker was injured in the copse of the mine, and I, who was present there at that time, ordered the rescue of the worker in a safe manner, ording to the manual. However, Young Master Roman had different thoughts. He decided to save the worker by himself. Instead of letting us all take the risk, and even despite all of us trying to stop him, he moved to save the worker who had fallen down. That is the truth, Lord. No one forced him to do it; no one even asked him to. It was a simple decision the young master decided before we could even process it.
Just as Hans had said, all because Roman carried the name of Dmitry, he took the risk to save him.
Thinking of his son, who went into the dark underground alone, Baron Romero grasped the chairs handle tightly.
Actually, I didnt know the reason why the young master came to the iron mine. However, after treating the wounded myself, I realized how pathetic and foolish I was as I saw the young master say that he would solve the problem of the iron mine. The young master had no ulterior motives. As the eldest son of Dmitry, he wanted to experience firsthand the hardships the people were facing. Thus, I spoke about the safety issue, and the young master went so far as to say he was responsible and would solve it.
Indeed, it was thrilling for him. Just seeing him save one worker, Morkan fell in love with Roman. Thus, even though Roman had a purpose, he believed that what he was saying was for the benefit of the people of Dmitry.
From start to finish, the way the safety issue was solved was all the young masters idea. If we are talking about what kind of person he is, I would say that he is the kind of heir of Dmitry that I would trust and follow blindly.
That was the truth. Even though his head was bowed, his unshakable voice proved that there was no lie in his words.
I see.
Now, Baron Romero had heard everything he wanted to hear. Thus, he sent back the men who had arrived here on his orders.
Not a single one says that Roman is not suitable to be the sessor of Dmitry.
The people of the iron mine were now taking Romans side.
When Morkan was speaking, even the Baron felt like Roman might be someone important soon.
Honestly, to the workers of the iron mine, Roman was already Dmitrys sessor.
Baron Romero felt troubled at the tables that had turned. Everyone wanted Roman to be the sessor, but that didnt mean everything had already been decided.
The Master cksmithThe most important ones opinion was still left.
A few days ago, the cksmith was working in front of the scorching mes of the hearth like any other day.
Master.
Go on.
Items have arrived in the name of Young Master Roman Dmitry. Should we take them?
Roman was a taboo word among the cksmiths. Everyone tried not to say the name as much as possible, but they had to report it to Master Hendrick as items had arrived in his name. The cksmith was nervous, but Hedrick reacted differently than he thought he would.
Take them.
Uh?
Are you deaf? I said take them.
AhYes!
The cksmith ran hastily. However, as there was a lot of iron, he couldnt carry it all by himself. Thus, several more cksmiths had to go and help him. Thus, the forge was soon full of iron for weapons and armor. It wasnt an amount that could be consumed in a day or two. Considering his personal feelings for Roman, he had to reject it, but Henrick looked closely at the iron.
Look at this. How long was he training?
It seemed to be for those who followed Roman. Actually, he wanted to refuse this. But recently, his feelings for Roman had changed. After hearing about the incident in the mines from Jacob, Roman seemed a little different to him. And once he thought about it, he realized it wasnt Romans fault that they had arguments in the cksmiths shop days ago. He showed an easygoing attitude, and from Romans point of view, it was natural to be angry. Thus, he now felt bad.
He wanted to relieve the feeling by doing what he was asked to, so he carefully inspected the items that had arrived.
Nevertheless, the issue still remained on how to make Roman satisfied.
Hendrick, who was checking the iron piled up in the smithy, was shocked when he saw a sword that was left out.
T-this! What is this?!
He was sure that what he had just seen was a famous sword that couldnt bemonly found even on the entire continent.
Hendrick was a craftsman. As someone who worked with blood and sweat in the forge for decades, he understood the value of such things at a single nce.
Where did you get this?
He looked at the sword in the light. The twinkling light glided down the de smoothly, and the grip was gentle. The strength of the de as he tapped it felt quite strong. Although it could be said that it was the best sword on the continent, it was difficult to find such a thing, even in Dmitrys estate.
Above everything else, there was something else Hendrick admired a lot.
Its reaction to mana is unusual.
Ironically, it shone brightly with darkness when it was in the light. That meant that it had the ability to receive the energy in nature, mana, which proved it was different from other ironworks.
A very long time ago, the standard of a great sword was just one that would simply cut something and was strong, but once Emperor Alexander opened up the possibility of humans bing Aura Swordsman, everything changed. The basic performance of the sword was epted as something natural, and it was onlyplimented as a famous sword based on how well it epted the mana in the surroundings.
Hendrick then took the sword to the mes. He knew that weapons with excellent mana responsiveness would cause huge changes even when they were just brought into the range of mes.
And now,
Whoosh!
Fwoosh!
?!
The mes engulfed the sword astoundingly. To be precise, the mes which should have been burning all around showed the tendency to burn only a specific path as if they were being dragged down by a gravitational force. Honestly, it wouldnt have been dramatic even if someone described it as the mes being wrapped around the sword.
However, even without infusing mana, the effect was this good. It was clear as crystal that this was something that would fill any Aura Swordsman with ecstasy.
How can such treasures be there in this world?
His heart pounded quickly. Hendrick prided himself on being the best on the continent for his iron handling skills. However, doing something like increasing mana reactivity was entirely another matter.
How the hell was such a thing made?
Seeking to fulfill his curiosity as a craftsman, he approached the guy who had brought the weapon and asked, This swordWhose is it?
He knew it, too, that this was Romans request. Who else could be the master of the sword, then? Still, he had to confirm it. Thus, the cksmith said, It belongs to Young Master Roman. After recovering all weapons and armor of the soldiers, he entrusted the sword to me. Is there some problem? If there is, I will go and return it to the young master right now.
No, there is no need.
RomanThat name stuck in his mind. Where could he have gotten this sword from? With Dmitrys wealth, he could have bought it for a vast sum of money. Then who made it?
Observing the numerous questions in his head, Hendrick came to a conclusion.
I should directly ask him about this sword.
He didnt want to speak to Roman, but now, he felt greedy and wanted to bow his head first.
And to meet Roman, he first had to finish his request. So, without any results, he cant go to him and ask about the sword.
Hendrick yelled, Call all the cksmiths we can afford. We must finish this work in a few days!
In the smithy, the words of Hendrick were thew. From that day, the cksmiths didnt see the sun until the work was finished.
ng!
The cksmith poured the ironworks onto the floor. At the sight of iron shining as if it were new, Chris jumped up, genuinely surprised.
Is it already finished? I thought it would take at least 2 weeks since that was the equipment of 30 people.
So did I. I thought it would take 2 weeks, but Master Hendrick had something else on his mind. He brought in all the cksmiths who could be afforded and stuck them to this work, said the cksmith, trembling. Thest few days were truly hell for them. They werent forced to work at night as it was difficult, but they instead had to work from sunrise to sunset in the forge daily.
They couldnt even enjoy their few breaks. Their master put a loaf of bread in his mouth and ran away to work, so how could those below him eat in a rxed manner?
And after working 3 days straight, they finally saw sunlight again.
Ask Young Master Romanter why Master Hendrick had to rush us like that.
Sure, Chris said while nodding. He then nced to the side where Roman and Hendrick were talking. Hendrick had a nk expression. He looked tired from working as well, but his eyes were burning and seeking something.
Roman. Where the hell did you get this sword? Just who made this sword? Hendrick asked right away, wanting to know the answer to his question. Even though Roman was standing before him, he couldnt hide his annoyance. He quickly wanted to hear who had made the sword.
Seeing that look, Roman smiled.
As I thought.
Roman knew Hendrick would react like this. The artisans were always the same. Whenever they saw an attractive object, they would always react just like Hendrick, no matter what their rtionship was like.
Then, Roman gave him the answer he had already thought about.
It isnt a sword I got from someone else. Its a sword I made.
What?!
Hendricks face was dyed with shock. What he had just heard was quite a shocking remark that he hadnt even dared to imagine in the past few days.
Chapter 66: Baron Romero鈥檚 Troubles (3)
The sword being made by Roman was something Hendrick couldnt believe. No, it was something he couldnt even imagine.
Do you seriously want me to believe that, Roman? The person you are talking to right now is the Master of Dmitrys cksmiths. As I have also dealt with iron all my life, I can instantly know if the other person smelt it or not without even having to check things. Still, you want to make fun of me? I guess the rumors about you changing were, in the end, all lies.
His voice clearly exhibited his anger. He didnt even want to confirm the truth with Roman anymore.
Long ago, Roman had visited the cksmith as he was going to be the sessor of Dmitry. Everything was a mess then, from the hammering to the learning attitude he portrayed, and it all drove Hendrick insane. From that day onward, Roman never set foot in the forge again.
Even though there was a different forge for the Dmitry family, he didnt think that Roman Dmitry, who had already lost the fight to be the sessor, would touch the forge again.
Also, the sword in front of him was clearly extraordinary. Even ignoring how good the skill of handling iron was, in the area that dealt with mana, the skill of the craftsman who created this sword was much superior to Hendrick. Thus, it couldnt have been forged by Roman. And seeing him tantly lying, Hendricks anger rose even more. However, just then,
Master Hendrick, said Roman calmly, as if he understood his reaction. And looking straight into his eyes, he continued in an unshaken voice, I fully understand why the Master reacts that way. A cksmiths skill, just as Aura, cannot be created in a mere day or two, and if I had shown my hard work in the forge, certainly, you would have believed me. Nevertheless, what I said is the truth. This sword, named Smander after the continent, is the only sword that has been made by me.
This brat is really.! Hendricks face glowed red. And just as he was about to hit Roman, who was making fun of him, he was stunned by Romans following words.
I will show you how I made the sword. From the perspective of the Master cksmith, who represents the Dmitry family, wouldnt one action convey the truth rather than a hundred words?
!?
A hundred words are useless when its youThat was what Roman was saying.
Hendricks face was flushed with embarrassment; however, he eventually moved toward the forge with Roman.
While going to the forge, Roman said, I forged a sword for myself that I would entrust my life to whenever there was a significant battle. It was a sword that could fully utilize my abilities considering my current physical strength and matched the Aura I manifested. That was how Smander was born. While preparing for the war with Barco, I decided that I needed a new sword, and I faced the furnaces mes and struck steel and iron countless times. At that time, the forge felt like a sanctuary. I could not stop striking it until the story between me and the iron hade to a conclusion. I think Master Hendrick knows that feeling very well.
Nevertheless, the silence was the only answer he got along with a face full of dissatisfaction. Hendrick followed him along to see him work in the forge, but he didnt like how Roman was empathizing with the feelings of a cksmith. To Hendrick, he wasnt a cksmith. He never showed any hard work, so how could he trust him with just a single result?
Nevertheless, not caring how Hendrick reacted, Roman didnt stop speaking.
I need to carry out my military duty soon in the future. I, Roman Dmitry, have constantly been improving, so I recently started making a sword to rece the Smander. What I want to now show master Hendrick is the process of making the sword. If you do not believe me even after seeing it for yourself, then even if you report to my father and impose a punishment, I will ept it.
Tak.
After he arrived at the smithy, Roman prepared to work. Actually, there was nothing special to prepare. It was because he lived in the smithy every evening. Thus, the environment was quite natural for Roman.
Shhhk.
After he took his top off, he embraced the hearth.
Hendricks expression was distorted for a moment after he saw Romans actions.
He doesnt even know the basics of being a cksmith.
He wanted to turn away right now. There was no need to see anymore. It was safe to say he wasnt a cksmith because Roman wasnt even equipped with safety equipment, and even though he was going to work with iron, he was showing such a careless attitude.
However, just then, a fire broke out.
And with just one actionExactly at the moment Roman struck the iron with his hammer, Hendricks expression changedpletely.
Kang!
It was a strong sound. The muscles in Romans body had suddenly swelled up. And while Roman struck the iron earnestly with his hammer, Hendrick couldnt help but keep gazing at him.
The way cksmiths handle iron in this world and the way Murims cksmiths handle iron are quite different. This worlds cksmiths aim to handle the mana, which isnt always perfect, and invest a lot in the sword. On the other hand, Murims cksmiths only prioritize the smooth operation of qi. A sword that amplifies the efficiency of the qi to the maximumThat is what a named sword was in Murim, and I made countless of them, which helped me while I was living in a life of hardships.
The point Hendrick admired in Romans sword was the high mana reactivity, which was a technique of Murim. Also, even in Murim, Baek Joon-hyuk was considered a master craftsman. Baek Joon-hyuks swords were the most precious treasures of Murim, and such a person had made Smander in this new world.
Kang!
Kang!
The iron was being struck constantly. The fire burned, and it turned the skin red. Nevertheless, Roman epted the fire as it was. He considered the process of making a sword as a part of training. He thought assimting the sword and self is how one epts themselves.
From now onward, as he told Hendrick, he would have to go into various battles, and he didnt have much time. He couldnt know what all would happen on the battlefield, but there was one thing Roman was sure of in his life.
Even there, I will reign and live.
There were only 3 months left now. In that time, Roman was going to put a lot of effort into making a new sword, and when the sword wasplete, he would head for the battlefield on behalf of the family.
Roman fell in love with his work. Forgetting the clutter around him, he focused just on his sword. It was as if he was in a state of trance. Roman waspletely absorbed in the sword.
Is this what it feels like to be out of breath?
Looking at Romans face, Hendrick was stunned.
Kang!
Kang!
This cannot be.
As he was the Master cksmith, Hendrick had an eye for recognizing the talent of others, and that is why he talked to Roman that way. However, now, seeing Roman striking the steel without a single hint of a distraction made hismon sense copse.
Is this truly Roman Dmitry?
He couldnt believe it despite seeing it with his own eyes.
Roman, who Hendrick had seen until now, clearly did not have even the slightest bit of interest in the forge, but his current attitude of hammering the iron proved that he was a skilled craftsman. And his admiration didnt end with just that. The thing that blew away Hendricks mind was Romans unshakable posture even when he was facing the fire from the pit with his bare body. Even his skin was now glowing red. Obviously, it must be unbearable heat for any normal human, but Roman wasnt taking his eyes off the metal as if he had fallen in love with it.
And then, he hit the iron once, then twice, and so on. He kept hitting it again and again. His muscles were trembling as if they would explode at any given moment. He was striking the hammer along with a rhyme, and the constant speed resembled a maestro who performed their music.
This is it.
Roman was a craftsman. Clearly, it felt impossible to believe, but the sight in front of him proved the undeniable reality.
If such a person isnt a craftsman, then who is?
At first, he showed an attitude of denying Roman, but now he epted the reality before him.
With this skill level, there is no doubt Roman made that amazing sword. Everything from the attitude towards the iron and the speed at which he hits it to the sound of the hammer and iron shing is perfect. And unlike me, he embraces the heat fully. That reminds me of Baron Romero in his heyday. After all, he is of the same bloodline. Not Rodwell Dmitry, but it seems it is Roman Dmitry who is born with the blood of a cksmith.
Gulp.
Thirst arose from within him.
In Romans work, there has to be something that increases the reactivity to mana.
Hendrick had changed his position to one of a spectator and was now taking in the performance. He set aside his doubts and just enjoyed seeing Roman working on the sword.
Even though quite a lot of time passed and he thought of stopping, he couldnt do it. Until the sun set, Roman was immersed in his work, and Hendrick just gazed at the scene carefully.
They both knew the true reason for Hendricking here, to find proof that Roman had indeed made that sword, had already been achieved. Now, Hendrick believed Romans words of forging Smander to be true as he saw him working in the smithy.
Tap.
The work was finally finished.
Hendrick had an expression as if he hadmitted treason as he gazed at Roman, who was drenched in sweat.
I apologize. You truly were the master of that sword.
It was a quick and straightforward apology.
Hendrick was a craftsman. He had great pride because he devoted his life to being a cksmith, and of course, he thought Roman was mocking him earlier when he talked with him as if he was a cksmith. Nevertheless, when he realized the truth, his attitude changed. As Roman was truly a craftsman of Smander, Hendrick had no choice but to love him no matter what their past rtions were.
Roman smiled. He had brought Hendrick here to clear up their bad past rtionship. In order to fully settle down as one of Dmitrys heirs, he decided it was necessary to improve his rtionship with Hendrick.
Then, Roman said, I will give you Smander as a present.
?!
As you saw today, I am forging a new sword to suit my current physical abilities. In the past, I sold the sword made by you, Master Hendrick, and I dont know if this canpensate for that, but I would like you to take Smander as a present.
Hearing Romans words, Hendricks hand trembled in awe. Honestly, from the first time he saw Smander, he desired to have the sword to himself. It was a new type of sword, and he had a burning desire to analyze the Smander and make it his own. And now Roman wants to give the sword himself?
Hendrick coughed.
He couldnt like this as he should have been angry with Roman, but he couldnt refuse it either.
Ahem. T-thank you.
Hendrick stuttered. He didnt even bother refusing it.
Seeing Hendrick holding Smander in the hands, Roman knew he wasnt all bad.
The rtionship between Hendrick and Roman was originally ruined by Roman himself. Although he was a child of Dmitry, he neglected the smithy and even went so far as to sell Hendricks best piece of work yet. That was what called for the hostile attitude. However, fundamentally, Hendrick wasnt a bad person. His temper melted as soon as he confirmed that Roman was of the same kind as him. It was like that in his previous life as well.
People too immersed in one field cannot stick to one mentality. And to make them allies, all one had to do was respect their territory.
And you are wee toe and see my work anytime you want to.
If you say so.
Hendrick smiled. Once Roman said he coulde and see him working, his face ted in happiness. He was such a simple person. And that day, their feud came to an end.
Also, at the same time, the servants of Baron Romero were looking for Hendrick.
Chapter 67: Baron Romero鈥檚 Troubles (4)
While he was waiting for Hendrick to arrive, Baron Romero recalled his past memories.
3 years ago, in the meeting to decide the sessor of Dmitry, Hendrick reacted furiously to the vassals who said Roman should be given a chance as he was the eldest son.
Is being the eldest son important enough to throw away the future of the family to the ground? Right, Roman is the eldest son of Dmitry. But if you go out on the streets and ask what kind of person Roman Dmitry is, everyone will tell you he is a jerk. And you want such a guy to be the sessor? Is that brain there for decoration?!
He was furious and even made a remark to silence their words.
My Lord, the roots of Dmitry lie in the forge. Most of the Lords followers either work in the mines or are cksmiths, but what would everyone think if the sessor of Dmitry could not even handle a piece of iron? There is nothing more funny than that. And it isnt like we dont have an alternative. There is Rodwell Dmitry, who has learned and done his chores at the forge from an early age. He has outstanding talent and has proven his talents even in the capital. I think that allowing Roman Dmitry to be the sessor will put the future of this family at risk.
Hendrick spoke his words harshly.
This was something everyone was careful about. However, when the discussion about removing the eldest son from the position of sessor finally began due to Hendrick, the vassals supported him.
And just like that, Rodwell was chosen to be the sessor. Unaware of that fact, Roman continued to act like a fool and tried to convince all the vassals that they had made the correct judgment.
Now, three years have passed, and Roman has changed. Even vassals who supported Hendrick back then are now telling me to consider making Roman the sessor. Obviously, the public sentiment of the workers in the iron mine and the other people is no different. However, that doesnt mean I can exclude the opinion of Hendrick. As he said, Dmitrys roots lie in the forge, so its natural for him to not support Roman, who neglected his duties.
His head started aching. His sons growth was quite literally amazing. Still, it would have been easier to solve the problem of session if he had proven his worth a bit sooner, but thinking about it now was a pain.
Roman being in good form recently was a different matter. Although Roman showed tremendous growth in his swordsmanship and daily actions, what Hendrick considered important for Dmitrys sessor, in the end, was whether he understood the work of a cksmith. There was no doubt that it was the basic knowledge of the Dmitry family. If Roman became in charge of the family, he would have to manage the work of the cksmiths, but it didnt seem like Hendrick would follow the guy who didnt know the slightest of things about forging and the smithy.
Hendrick was the master of the forge and apanion of Baron Romero. Even the Baron himself could not force it if such a person objected to it.
Perhaps Hendrick will be against this. Still, I must ask him since many people now like Roman. And if Hendrick still opposes it, then I must discuss the current issue again.
He was sure of it. Having seen Hendrick for a long time, he knew how he would react. However
Of course, I agree. If it is Young Master Roman Dmitry, I think he is qualified to be the sessor of Dmitry.
Hendrick, to whom Baron Romero asked the question, gave a different answer than expected. Baron Romero was in disbelief. Hendrick was the master of the forge. Obviously, it would have been normal if he ran wild once the Baron asked him if Roman bing the sessor was something good.
Are you being serious?
Would I dare to mess around with the Lord? There was a time when I felt he was unworthy of being the sessor. But now, it has changed. As demonstrated in the recent war with Barco, Roman has worked hard on important things while we didnt pay attention to him, shedding blood and sweat continuously. As a result, he grew into an Aura Swordsman and even showed an attitude to understand Dmitry enough to work in the iron mine by himself, without anyone forcing him to.
He couldnt believe it despite hearing it from Hendrick himself. Hendrick defended Roman? And as if his words were still not finished, Hendrick recalled what happened in the past.
There was an incident with Roman not long ago. Roman sent the cksmiths a request for ironworks to equip his soldiers with, and I told him to take those that were not good because of my bad rtionship with him. Do you know what Roman said to me back then? He red at me while telling me that my act of handing over those items to soldiers was no different from murder. Actually, he was correct. It was a vition of my values as a craftsman, and that night, I carefully reflected on my actions while thinking about it a lot.
And today, Hendrick saw the true face of Roman.
Memories of the past were now glorified, and even his fight with Roman was now interpreted as a good memory in his mind.
Young Master Roman has an eye worthy of the Dmitry family. Otherwise, it is impossible to urately determine the condition of objects with the general eye. And today, I witnessed it directly at the forge. I saw him concentrating on the work while facing the scorching heat in front of the fire Haah That was a look I couldnt help falling in love with.
Once upon a time, he thought of him as bad luck. Nevertheless, from the moment he received the gift from Roman, Hendrick fell in love with him.
Hendrick handed Baron Romero the sword Roman gave him as a gift. At the sight of the sword shining brilliantly under the light, Baron Romero, who was bbergasted, asked, What is this?
This is a sword that Young Master Roman made. As it is the Lord, I believe you can recognize it at onceHow great the value of this sword is. At first, I didnt believe it to be forged with the skills of Young Master Roman, but after seeing him working in the smithy today, I understood it was the truth.
Baron Romero was stunned while he observed the sword before him. Undoubtedly, it could be considered a famous sword. Just like Hendrick, Baron Romero recognized the value of the sword at a single nce and couldnt even hide his shock.
This is?
How can Roman make such a sword?
While he was watching Romans recent actions, Baron Romero had a slight regret in the corner of his heart. Although he was growing amazingly as a swordsman, his father regretted that Roman did not work in the forge.
He thought that as he was his son, the eldest son of the Dmitry family, he should at least show interest in the forge, as Hendrick insisted strongly too.
However, Hendrick now revealed the shocking truth. This wasnt simply a result of interest but proved that Roman was qualified enough to fight in the race of session.
Hendrick said, The roots of Dmitry lie in the forge. 3 years ago, Young Master Rodwell was selected as the next heir, but now, Young Master Roman is proving his worth, so we must reconsider our decision.
The situation had now changed. Hendrick initially opposed making Roman the sessor. However, now, contrary to Baron Romeros intention to persuade him, he was trying to persuade Baron Romero.
It is true.
He smiled.
HendrickThest one Baron Romero was worried about was rather an easy hurdle.
In the office.
Baron Romero, who sent Hendrick back, stayed in his office and reread the letter he received a year ago.
[Father. This is Rodwell. Not long ago, I was promoted to S-ss in the Cairo Royal Academy. From now on, it seems that I will not just take theory sses but also move to practice and gain experience as amander on the battlefield. I know that you want the Dmitry family to seek peace on the outskirts, but my dream is different, father. After graduating with the highest grades from Cairo Royal Academy, I will surely visit you as a proud son and show you the future of the new Dmitry.]
It was Rodwell Dmitrys second letter. He was Dmitrys child. Still, unlike Baron Romero, who wanted a simple life, he was quite ambitious. And he actually produced good results. Cairo Royal Academy was the highest educational institution representing the Cairo Kingdom, and being promoted to S-ss, the highest ss there, meant that Rodwells talent was being recognized even in the best academy.
At one time, receiving such a letter made his heart pound. He hoped that Rodwell would have wings that would work to strengthen the foundation he built, but recently, Romans growthplicated this.
Both Roman and Rodwell were excellent sons. Still, looking at the recent actions, Roman wasnt someone who could be considered just talented.
Roman has a marvelous talent that can take Dmitrys fame to the entire continent, not just Cairo. Rodwell clearly showed he was faithful to his duty as the sessor of the family, but even Rodwell, who is a genius, cannot bepared to what Roman is now. So what decision should I make for my sons?
His worries were deep, and he finally made a decision. The people now wanted Roman to be the sessor. The vassals of the family, the servants who followed Roman, the workers of the iron mines, and even the cksmiths were no different. They all wanted Roman to be the sessor, but that didnt mean he could just push Rodwell aside.
There is still time. Once Rodwell graduates from the academy and Roman fulfills his duty in the military, the race for session will be dered. There will be no disparity between the eldest and the second son. If either of them shows qualification to lead Dmitry, I will select and support them as the sessor to the family.
The worries which had been giving him a headache for quite a long time were finally gone.
Then, he left the office. After a long time, it felt like he could finally get a good nights sleep next to Rihanna.
Last month, what were the priests of Valha doing? Wis, who had to go to Dmitry, spent much time elsewhere.
Priest. The results of this ranking match seem shocking. Bertov, who was Rank 99 just a year ago, won against Rank 30, Fernando. Once the ranking list of Cairo is announced this year, everyone will be shocked. Bertov is still not known, right?
Right.
Wis reacted bluntly to the words of the apostle.
He received an official ranking match request the same day he was going to leave for Dmitry. Rank 99, Bertov, had applied for a ranked match against Fernando, who epted it without much thought.
And finally, after quite a bit of time, the match was held. The result was the defeat of Fernando, and the resulting administrative action forced Wis to waste a lot of time on it.
Wis said, Actually, the defeat of Fernando was foreseen. People revere Fernando as the gatekeeper of the 30th rank, but even after reaching the status of a 4-Star Aura Swordsman long ago, he never made it into the top 20 of the rankings. It seems he eventually reached his limit. Nevertheless, we wasted too much time because of the ranking match. We should have reached Dmitry by now if things went as nned.
You want to see Roman Dmitry so much?
Of course I do.
Why was he being this blunt? It was because of Roman. Rumors continued to go around. Most didnt believe that Roman had defeated Homer. Nevertheless, Wis still wanted to see Roman.
It is obvious that a variable urred which helped Homers defeat. The problem is that Roman Dmitry is the protagonist of the rumors, and isnt he a person who is called the fool of the family? Even if the rumors about the battle are exaggerations, it must mean that there has been a huge change in him that will shock everyone soon enough.
Life in Cairo was quite boring for him now. As a priest of Valha, Wis was on a dispatch mission. Now halfway through his time, he wanted something interesting. Then he heard about Roman. Obviously, most people were enthusiastic about the battle of Bertov and Fernando, but Wis wanted to glimpse at the truth of the North-East region with his own eyes.
He hurried his steps. Now, all the work he needed to do was finished. Thus, it was time to leave for Dmitry.
Lets head to Dmitry. Since Homer was Rank 49 and got killed in an unofficial showdown, shouldnt we check if Roman Dmitry is even worthy of getting into the rankings?
And after a few days, they began to see the gray walls of Dmitry.
Chapter 68: Unofficial Ranker (1)
Before dark, Wis managed to reach Dmitry.
He was allowed to meet with Baron Romero right away under the supervision of a guard after disclosing the reason and his identification at the checking point.
I am Romero Dmitry. Are you from the temple of Valha?
Yes. My name is Wis. I am a priest of the Valha Temples Cairo branch. As I stated at the checking point near the gate, I heard about the rumors of Roman Dmitry defeating Homer, who was ranked 49 in the Rankings. I have no obligation from Valha to check an Unofficial Ranking Match, but since it was such an unusual case, I wanted toe and check with the involved person to see whether it can be reflected in the Ranking.
Thats such good news. Wee to Dmitry.
Baron Romero couldnt hide his joy. It was because of the Ranking Verification for a member of the Dmitry family. A family with a Ranker, even if it was the lowest Ranker, was bound to get recognized by the whole world. And Dmitry had a short historypared to other noble families. As Baron Romero was the first of the family, they didnt have anything like the element of fame and honor except the resources in theirnd.
But what if Roman Dmitry was epted as a Ranker? If such a thing became a reality, then from then on, even the noble society around them would have no choice but to acknowledge the power of the Dmitry family. Moreover, it wasnt just anyone. Wasnt Roman the eldest son of the family?
While Baron Romero came out to serve the guests, he sent a servant to bring Roman.
However, the servant returned with a troubled expression on his face.
Lord. Hans, the servant in charge of Young Master Roman, said that the young master has cut off all outsidemunication and is busy working within the forge. What do you want me to do? If it is important enough for the work to be halted, Hans said he would bring Young Master Roman himself.
No. It is fine.
When he heard Roman was working in the forge, a smile bloomed on Baron Romeros face. After talking to Hendrick, he found out that Roman had the skills and interest to be a cksmith. It was such a joy to him. It was good enough to prove that the familys eldest son was entitled to inherit it. Thus, Baron Romero didnt want to call Roman while he was in the middle of performing his duties, even if it was a visit from the Valha temple, which would significantly raise the status of the family.
Baron Romero said, Priest. I am sorry, but it iste today, so how about taking some rest and meeting with Roman tomorrow? As soon as Roman finishes his work, I will let him know that the priest wants to meet him.
I understand.
Today or tomorrow wasnt much of a problem.
Baron Romero smiled at Wis, who nodded his head.
Since things have turned out like this, why not take a look around Dmitry? I will give you a guide, so you can freely take a look around the mansion. It will be a good way to pass the time.
Most dont have much to do when they visit others, so Wis didnt turn down the offer. He was then guided around by Hans. It was so that he could take him to Roman when the time came. And in the meantime, Hans exined about Dmitry.
The Dmitry family has thergest iron mine in the Cairo Kingdom and even produces the highest quality iron. If you look around, you can see that the fortress is built of iron and is pretty sturdy. The same goes for the gates as well. Because of the fortified gates and walls, thisnd can even be called non-prable.
Hans continued exining the history and features of the Dmitry estate calmly. Walking down the street, he kept talking about Dmitrys unique characteristics, as well, and Wis followed him as he listened.
Actually, Wis didnt want to pay him even the slightest bit of his attention. He was hearing his words from one ear and throwing them out from the other. He was just too immersed in his own thoughts.
A formidable swordsman who was powerful enough to defeat Homer was born in such a frontier? I could understand if the Dmitry family was a family of knights with a long history, but it doesnt make sense for a swordsman toe out of and that only developed in mining. Moreover, as its the familys eldest son who got such an achievement, there is a high chance that the nobles would have manipted or exaggerated the rumors of defeating Homer.
It was quite obvious. The Ranking was an honorable position. Many individuals attempted to take credit for fake deeds, and they all shared the trait of never participating in an actual Ranking battle. An Unofficial Ranking Match based onmoners present was their only source. There was a reason why Valha never embraced such information.
How far did he walk?
When he arrived at what seemed like a training ground, he heard the passionate voices of many people.
One!
One!
Two.
Two!
A group of people was training. It naturally made Wis eyes gleam. As he was born in Valha Empire, he was more interested in the current scene than the history of an old-fashioned family.
Ordinary soldiers?
They didnt look like knights. The reason was that the members who were training were of different ages, and among them, even a person who looked like a child was there. A knight was not a position a young child could have. As the characteristics were not simr, then it meant that they were most likely conscripted.
Wis asked, Can I watch their training for a moment?
I will ask them.
At Wis question, Hans ran to the man who looked like the captain.
The captain nced at Wis and nodded as if it didnt matter.
It is fine to watch from a distance.
Thank you.
He went to a shaded ce and sat down. Still, even back then, Wis feelings for watching the training were just because of curiosity.
After theypleted the basic training, Chris, the one in charge of the training, said, Today, we will conduct spars amongst ourselves. Match up with one another and start at the signal.
Yes!
Everyone moved in unison.
Due to Lucas departure, the number of people had decreased by one, and now, there were 30 people, including Kevin. Thus, 30 soldiers meant 15 spars at the same time. It was a familiar training for the soldiers, so theypeted against their assigned opponents in order.
Tak!
Tuk!
In the first spar, a group of people ran toward each other. The short man made the first attack, and the opponent countered it without even retreating; he then quickly aimed for vital points such as arms. In an instant, they countered several times. The two were looking at each other without even blinking their eyes. Even though the sound of wooden swords hitting was terrifying, they kept their eyes open.
Kang!
Kakang!
Their weapons shed so much. The attacks got more threatening with each passing second. Rather than simply attacking the visible body part, they were calmly blocking the enemys attack and inducing the situation to attack the opponents vital points. And what if the opponent showed a gap? Even though it was a risk, they rushed forward. Obviously, it was a battle using wooden swords, but it was still so fierce that he couldnt consider it even a bit easy.
It was no different with the other pairs. All the soldiers began to spar. They fought fiercely, not showing any signs of concession, as if they were in a diator fight.
Everyone, focus! Look straight at your opponent! Chris eximed.
When they were first recruited by Roman, they were at a higher level than normal soldiers, but by Chris standards, they were nothing more than clumsy people. But it was utterly different now. The physical growth they achieved due to the technique Chris taught them was enormous. And above everything else, the soldiers who learned the Asura technique began to turn aggressive.
The Asura Sword Technique was a technique that provided the answers to all situations, such as when attacked overhead, when attacked to the side and when attacked on the leg. They were taught to counter by blocking or avoiding, and the Asura technique allowed them to maximize their movements.
The current situation was the result of them dripping blood and sweat daily. Everyones faces that were bruised from being hit by the wooden sword were finally restored, and they watched the opponents movements until the end, recalling the technique they had learned. And then, they performed the right counter-attack once they saw the opportunity.
Even though winning or losing wasnt important here, none of the soldiers were actingcent as if it was okay to lose.
And, among them, there was one who fought most fiercely. He was the main character among the soldiersKevin. He was the small guy whom Wis considered a child soldier, but his fighting style was entirely different from his physique.
Swoosh!
With the most minute movements, he dodged all the attacks of his opponent. Kevin would first let his opponents attack reach close to his body with bold actions and would lean back, after which he would take a step ahead or hit his opponents vital points.
Nevertheless, the speed of the wooden sword was unbelievably fast. The attack time was always short with the unique way he held the sword in his hand, and he kept simultaneously attacking him.
Tak!
Tak Tak!
All of his attacks were blocked. Kevins opponent was also a formidable person; like Lucas, he was a mercenary. His name was Pooky, and he had a shaved head.
Kevin, are you going to ignore your defense like that? Pooky asked while smiling. His head glistened in the sun. The tattoo originating from the top of his head was terrifying, but Kevin wasnt startled by it.
I will see if you can say that once I win.
Puak!
Kuak!
He struck the side of his opponent with a fist.
Pookys body looked like it could take many hits, but one hit from Kevin made his expression distorted. This is why everyone didnt like when they heard they had to fight with Kevin. Roman told him to do his best, so even in just spars, Kevin performed too seriouslyAs if he could never allow himself to be defeated. Seeing Kevin fight as if the spar was a real battle, Pooki growled, Right, lets do it like this.
From then onward, it turned into a serious battle rather than just a spar. Pooky daringly attacked the vital point that could even end Kevins life, and even when he was walking on thin ice, Kevin didnt back down. He was always in a position to run toward his opponent. While maintaining the distance to attack Pooky to the end, he avoided his opponents fierce counter-attack with minimal movements.
Huk!
Kevins eyes gleamed red.
Ghost Illusion Demonic Martial Arts!
Cold sweat constantly dripped down Pookys forehead due to Kevins relentless and ruthless attacks.
This brat!
The one who became Romans first soldier was Kevin. It was something that genuinely surprised people. He was a boy who didnt look much on the outside. However, he was also the one who showed the most aggressive fighting style and battle forms.
Was it because they could never cross the wall known as Chirs? The soldiers, just like Pooky, wanted to defeat Kevin as fast as they could, and they then began to rapidly aim to develop themselves due to the sense ofpetition.
Just then,
Thuk!
Immediately after the strike, both sides showed loopholes. For a moment, they both looked at each other. Now, it didnt matter who came first. The energy of mana arose from both of their wooden swords, and they both rushed toward each other instantly. It was clear. That energy was a 1-Star Aura.
Chapter 69: Unofficial Ranker (2)
Roman had recruited 30 private soldiers due to the enlistment notice. Still, there was not a single Aura Swordsman among them.
Pooky was only a C-ss mercenary, one level lower than Lucas, and he heard something iprehensible the first day Roman taught him.
You are born boneless.
Even back then, he didnt realize what Roman meant by that. And after the war, Romans enlisted men learned the Asura technique, and Pooky, who stepped into the new world, developed quickly. His speed of learning was different from others. If a soldier beside him was someone who felt difficulty in epting mana, Pooky was someone who naturally epted it.
Manifestation of manaWhile most people took years to learn and couldnt seed at it even then, Pooky could do it in less than a month. It was such a huge thing. In the beginning, people like Lucas doubted the technique they were being taught. No matter how wealthy Dmitry was, they didnt think that Roman would give such a huge technique to ordinary soldiers. That wasmon sense.
However, after experiencing the technique firsthand and seeing Pooky seed, they all changed their mind.
The Asura Technique our liege has given us is truly incredible.
Romans gift was a treasure that they wouldnt be able to buy even if they had billions of coins.
Yes, it could be that Pooky had extraordinary talent, being the reason he seeded in manifesting Aura. Still, as they were those who had experienced the Asura Cultivation Technique, they understood it wasnt simply because of Pookys talent. It didnt make sense the technique didnt help him even in the slightest. Soon enough, they themselves started feeling the mana around their bodies. Thus, they were able to solve something that normal people had the most difficulty in while understanding the process of learning about Aura.
ordingly, things had changed. They all understood that if one put in the effort just like Pooky, they could be Aura Swordsman as well.
Also, there was another one who had seeded and proved himselfKevin. That improved the attitude and morale of Romans soldiers even further.
Everyone risked their lives to be strong and get over the wall blocking their growth.
Naturally, that vicious atmosphere created a sense ofpetition, and the extreme sh between Kevin and Pooky was the result of such things.
Kang!
Rumble!
When two peoples Aura shed, the sound was so different. When the air sucked in and exploded at one, those fighting around them turned their eyes in astonishment.
Try to stop this!
Kwang!
Pooky moved with magnificent force.
Kevin was the one who had manifested Aura earlier, but Pooky still had the upper hand due to his physical build. He had a huge physique and muscles as strong as armor. His explosive attacks created a synergy with the power of Aura, and Kevin had no choice but to be pushed back due to those attacks.
Nevertheless, Kevins expression didnt change. Even the slightest mistake could lead to death, but Kevin didnt run away.
Look at him.
Among the soldiers, Kevin was known as Ghost. There were various reasons for that. He had extraordinary growth, an unpredictable fighting style, a unique sword technique whose movements reminded them of a ghost, but the biggest reason was the boldness he showed while attacking his enemy, as if he had several lives left even if he died. It made their mouths dry.
Although many battles had been held in the past, not once had Romans enlisted soldiers seen Kevin take a step behind in fear.
Kevin was someone who had cut off his own arm. As he clenched his teeth and endured the pain back then, the feeling of fear utterly vanished from his mind.
I need to win.
A defeat was not allowed. Even if it was, Kevin was still jealous of the fact that Chris was more important to Roman than Kevin himself.
And if, instead of surpassing Chris, he got defeated by Pooky, it would be a huge shame for him to live with.
Kevin had met his savior in a situation where his life was being trampled on, and to repay the kindness, he alwaysshed out at himself that he had to be stronger than he was now.
Tak!
Kevin countered the opponents attack. Seeing Kevin rushing in, Pooky quickly retrieved his sword and attacked after he anticipated his opponents actions. Pookys counterattack was fast.
If that attack hit him like this, Kevins head would split instantly. It was literally a situation where one hit would end the battle. Still, even though his own life was at risk, Kevin didnt think of avoiding that attack and moved ahead.
Swish!
The sword extended from Kevins hand and aimed right below Pookys chin. Pookys eyes fluttered wide, seeing the attack aimed at such a vital spot.
He had to decideWill he attack Kevin and defeat him first? Or will he give up on attacking and defend Kevins attack?
If this was a real battle, Pooky would undoubtedly choose the former to win, but he didnt want to risk his life recklessly in a spar.
Damn it.
Kang!
So he blocked the attack.
The unstable form shook his bnce, and Kevin mmed Pooky down, knocking him down. The fight ended with that.
As Pooky came to his senses and lifted his head, a cool sensation could be felt on his neck.
Do you have to do this?
You try risking your life too. Then you will know that I wasnt wrong.
Pooky looked at Kevin with tired eyes. Seeing that, Kevin retrieved his sword and stood up. The fight was finished.
Naturally, all of it was seen by Wis, who was utterly stunned now. At first, he had just decided to watch the soldiers on the outskirts fighting purely because of his mild curiosity. He wanted to check out how they trained and what level they were at. And so he watched it. The training was shocking right from the start.
What am I looking at?!
The soldiers who were sparring had unusual movements. Ordinary soldiers would only wield and block, but the ones he was seeing right now were quite different. As if they were veteran and seasoned swordsmen, they aimed for the vital points of their opponent with every single attack. Their movements of dodging and attacking were incredibly efficient and quick as well.
Wis unknowingly clenched his fist as he continued to watch them. Admiration rose from within him. They were showing perfect sword techniques. Seeing the sword technique that systematically pushed the opponent, he doubted whether these people were truly ordinary soldiers.
All the soldiers are using the same sword technique, and the perfection of sword technique is literally excellent. Moreover, the atmosphere of just sparring in training is so intense, as if they are fighting in a real battle. Is this the level a Barons family on the outskirts of the Valha Empire could show? No It is as if I am looking at a miniature version of Valha Empire itself.
Valha was like this. There were war-like people who risked their lives in countless battles. Like those who fought while giving it their all, Romans soldiers also exchanged blows without retreating even a single bit.
Just then, Kevin and Pookys fight escted. Finally, Aura emerged from both of their swords. That was a truly shocking scene. The fact that someone who looked like a child could use Aura caught Wis attention.
No way!
The two Auras were different from hismon sense. They were literally insane. Usually, Aura was like an explosive force that unleashed power in an instant, but Kevin and Pookys Aura was so weak that Wis, at first, doubted if that really was Aura. He even thought it was a joke of an Aura. He wanted to check the Auras with some magic artifact, but the moment the two Auras collided, his mouth was opened so wide as if he was inviting birds toe and build a nest there.
Kang!
Rumble!
The wind blew intensely. Even though he was at quite a distance, he could feel how strong the sh of the two soldiers was, and he understood that the power of Aura was much stronger than it was supposed to be.
This was beyond hismon sense. His head began to spin. The Aura of these soldiers was too puzzling.
These are definitely not just ordinary soldiers. Perhaps they are the Knights Temr which the Dmitry family has put a lot of effort into nurturing. But since when did the Dmitry family gain such power? While I researched Roman Dmitry all this time, I confirmed that Dmitry was the dominant force in the North-East region, but still, this isnt a power they should have. Even the Central Government of Cairo doesnt have such power. I heard that Dmitry is famous for its mining, so how the hell am I witnessing such things here?
Priest Is Dmitry really a mining town?
He heard the voice of the apostle. He, too, was no different from Wis. He had also researched the Dmitry family, but what he had witnessed just now was utterly different from what he had expected.
Wis answered, I am also doubting what I am seeing. What is certain is that they are not ordinary soldiers. I heard there is a knighthood in Dmitry, so these must be the Dmitry Knights that belong to the family.
That was an inference that was within hismon sense. He couldnt think of them as just soldiers now.
However, Hans, who was listening to them, said, They are not from the Dmitry Knights. The Dmitry Knights exist separately, and the people you see now are the soldiers who follow Young Master Roman Dmitry only. They do not belong to the family, and they have sworn allegiance only to Young Master Roman.
Hearing those words, Wis fell into shock once again.
Valha was known as the Empire of Warriors. Even the ce that was known to have the most powerful soldiers in the entire world didnt have soldiers who were as strong as those he had just witnessed.
These are ordinary soldiers?
Even passing dogs wouldugh at that. Soldiers? They were pieces to be abandoned on a battlefield. Contrary to Romans soldiers, ordinary soldiers werent treated excellently, and nor did they possess skills strong enough to exchange blows fiercely with others. They were just people who fell down screaming after one or two hits. Even Valha had such soldiers. The soldiers of Valha had superiorbat power, but they didnt show qualities like the soldiers of Roman.
It turned Wis speechless.
Dmitry was a fairly new state. Far from being a prestigious family in the Empire, Dmitry should barely have had any skills to nurture soldiers. However, Wismon sense was utterly shattered by what he had just seen.
After the training finished, Wis asked questions to Hans, who was guiding him back to his room.
Where did you recruit these soldiers from? Not everyone can be this talented. Was a lot of money paid to get them? Or did they be apprentices while preparing to be knights? Otherwise, it doesnt make sense for regr soldiers to use Aura.
The level of soldiers was quite high. Truthfully, Kevin and Pooky werent weak enough to be called just soldiers. They knew how to openly manifest Aura and what kind of crazy person would use such talented people as just soldiers? If they were truly in a soldiers position, they should have quit right away while thinking they were being treated unfairly. He thought that any man withmon sense would realize it. Nevertheless, Hans next words shattered Wismon sense, once again.
I dont know why you are asking such a question, but if you are referring to Kevin and Pooky, they werent Aura users until a while ago. Kevin came from the slums, and Young Master Roman personally picked him up. Also, Pooky was a C-ss mercenary. After seeing the announcement of Young Master Roman enlisting soldiers, he decided to swear his allegiance and be a soldier of Young Master Roman. They only got stronger after being taught by Young Master Roman. Isnt that amazing? The next sessor of Dmitry has the eye to recognize the true talents in people. Its such a blessing for Dmitry.
Hans voice was raised to the max. It was as if Roman Dmitry was someone he was immensely proud of.
Nevertheless, Wis stopped walking at the praise. Thendscape around was dim. It was truly a unique atmosphere.
Before he had arrived in Dmitry, he had decided that there could be no human who could have defeated Homer in the City of Mining.
However, that thought had changed utterly now.
Roman Dmitry, just who the hell are you?
The meeting was postponed to tomorrow. He told Baron Romero that one days time wasnt much, but if he was being honest, he wanted to meet Roman as soon as possible.
The protagonist of this storyRoman Dmitry. Just who was he?
The only way to confirm the truth about the things that had utterly shattered hismon sense was to talk to Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 70: Unofficial Ranker (3)
The next day, Wis, who arrived in the waiting room first, waited for Roman with an excited face.
Are we finally going to meet?
Yesterday evening, Wis had a lot of trouble sleeping. It was because of the shock Romans soldiers gave him. Just like the warriors of Valha, they showed a militant andbative force, and the sword technique that drove the opponent into a corner could not be ssified as a low-level sword technique. As a priest of Valha, he was sure of it as he had seen many strong individuals.
If the strength of soldiers was derived from Roman, Roman could be a man who was as strong as the rumors said.
Roman Dmitry. Are you a sleeping dragon who never got the chance to shine, or are you a hero who likes to show off?
The sure thing was that he would get to check it himself.
Wis took a sip of tea.
It wasnt the appointment time yet, so he waited calmly, and the time came as the door opened.
Young Master Roman hase.
Tak.
He put down the teacup.
His heart was pounding intensely.
Finally. Who is Roman Dmitry?
The moment he finally checked the man who had just arrived,
Oh.
Unknowingly, he let out an exmation.
The unwavering walk and his attitude of naturally looking down on Wis, along with a rxed expressionWis, who developed an observant eye after meeting a lot of people, was convinced of one thing by looking at Roman.
Hes definitely a person ustomed to living his life as someone powerful.
It was true.
He now thought Roman Dmitry could have actually defeated Homer. He just somehow believed it.
And then, he went to the main point.
Is it true that you defeated Homer?
It is true.
Romans answer was blunt, as if it wasnt a big deal.
Seeing Romans reaction, Wis gulped.
You dont seem to understand theplexity of what you have done yet. Homer isnt just someone strong who was ranked 49th, but he was someone who was expected to get Rank 30 or higher soon enough because he had reached 4-Star. And you killed such a man. You, who are only 25 years old, Roman Dmitry. Do you understand what that means?
Actually, Homers defeat wasnt that shocking now. What was shocking was that the one who had defeated Homer was only 25 years old. That was also what made Wise to Dmitry.
The strong man who defeated Homer at the age of 25It is shocking that you have reached the level of 3-Star in just your 20s, but if we check and you turn out to be 4-Star, then undoubtedly, you are the greatest talent in the entire history of the Cairo Kingdom. Therefore, as the temple of Valha, we decided that it was necessary to determine whether that is true or not.
I understand what you mean.
Roman leaned back on the chair and crossed his legs.
You are going round and round about saying that what I have done is something which doesnt make sense. Say it clearly. As a priest of Valha hase to Dmitry, doesnt it mean you have a clear purpose?
Yes.
He had to be straightforward now. Without wasting any more time, it was time to confirm the truth. Thus, Wis said, Firstly, before confirming the truth, let me tell you about the ranking process. Ranked Matches are divided into official and unofficial ones. In Official Ranked Matches, your strength is proved by getting permission from the Valha Temple and defeating your opponent in front of them. Winning or losing in the Official Ranked Match will set your rank right away, and although the Ranking will be announced early next year, an ID will be given to prove that you are ranked. If you had defeated Homer in an Official Ranked Match, you would have been given an ID as proof, and it would have been announced to the world that a new 49th Ranker was born in the Cairo Kingdom.
The problem was the match between Roman and Homer was an Unofficial Ranked Match. Unlike Official Ranked Matches, Unofficial Ranked Matches results were only spread through words from the mouths of normal people.
Unofficial Battle is a term that was created due to sudden confrontations against Rankers. If someone defeats a Ranker in an Unofficial Match, the position would be moved ahead by one level after one year due to the vacancy. An unofficial victory can never bring the winner into the Rankings. But after the confrontation is over, if it is proven that the man is strong and deserves to be ranked, then he will be ced into the Rankings that will be given after the other rankers are pushed ahead.
The conclusion was simple. Roman defeated Homer in an Unofficial Ranked Match. If what Wis said was true, it meant that he would get the 100th rank, not Homers.
Actually, there is no way to prove that you are the one who defeated Homer. Since the Valha Temple only believes what it sees, it cannot believe the mouths of others even if hundreds witnessed it. Therefore, to check the qualification unofficially, we use an Aura Meter. It provides proof simply. If we use this meter and you pass the criteria we set for the Ranker, you will be ranked as someone worthy of thest rank in the Rankings. Still, at this time, unlike the official match, no ID will be issued. It is impossible to know when things change and when the list of Rankers is announced. Thus, the lowest rankers, that is, those around Rank 100, are bound to fall prey to others, so we give them a safety time.
The exnation ended with that.
Now, it was time to check the truth with Aura Meter.
Looking at Wis, who wanted an answer, Roman asked, Is there any reason one has to rank like that?
Well, if I were to be ranked down as a Ranker, I would say its worth it. For someone who is in the position of a swordsman, I would think it is worth it. Its something that helps one spread their name in the world. Even if there are no special rewards, wouldnt it be worth taking the risk for the sake of honor?
Grin.
Roman smiled. He remembered that even in Murim, there was a ranking system just like this. And as he saw many people risking their lives for it, Roman understood Wis. However, spreading ones name far and wide in the world and showing their abilities could not always be considered a good thing. When one showed others their abilities, the eyes that followed them would create variables.
Nevertheless,
I dont like having credentials verified through ways like an Aura Meter. Rather, bring me a new opponent. It doesnt matter if they are ranked higher than Homer. As you said, I will prove my qualifications by defeating the Ranker before a priest of Valha.
RomanNo, Heavenly Demon Baek Joon-hyuk was a person who had no hesitation when he spoke his mind.
Still, that was a flustering answer for others.
Wis had met many people in his life, but this was his first time meeting someone who was this bold.
What does he think Ranked Matches are?
A Ranked Match was no childs y. Often, people risked their lives to get their name on the ranking list. It was an honorable ce to be in for a swordsman, and naturally, many died for it. The implicit rule of not killing the opponent during the duel was meaningless. When strong people who had equal skills fought, the battle would intensify, and the sword failed to show mercy to the opponent.
Thus, people said that Rank 30 Fernando was a true gatekeeper. He never once turned down the challengers and always proved himself by epting the fight.
On the contrary, there were cowards who made names but then didnt ept a single challenge. Those sorts dropped down the Ranking as the years passed, and they never wanted to fight. Still, they cleverly fought in thest year to hold on in the Ranking.
Nevertheless, even the strong ones didnt always wee fights. They worked hard for the sake of wealth and fame, so dying in the hands of someone else because of a challenge wasnt something they could ept.
Then, hearing Romans words, Wis said, Actually, as you said, initiating a new Ranked Match is the best way to prove your strength. However, a Ranked Match isnt so simple. It isnt possible to proceed with it just because you want to, and for an Official Ranked Match, the opponents consent has to be taken, and the time has to be scheduled as well. Think about it from another perspective. Are there any strong people in the North-East region of Cairo? No. That is also why the promation of your name rose higher, as finding an opponent there was close to impossible.
Right, such a pity.
If there was no opponent, an Official Ranked Match was obviously impossible.
Finally,
There is only one way.
Wis continued, Take the test through the Aura Meter; with that, Mr. Roman Dmitry will be promoted as a Ranker in the Cairo Kingdom.
Aura MeterContrary to the grand name, it was a simple thing. It had the shape of a sphere and the size of a fist. Wis showed it to Roman and said, The method of testing your Aura is simple. If you infuse mana into the Aura Meter, it will change color ording to the mana. 1-Star is red, 2-Star is orange, 3-Star is yellow, and 4-Star and above is green. For reference, you, Roman, have defeated Homer, who was 4-Star, so you need to get a minimum of 3-Star, which is yellow, to take thest ce in the Ranking. In that, too, it must be dark yellow. Do you understand?
I understand.
There was nothing special about it. The only thing one needed to do was just infuse mana.
Roman received the sphere from Wis. He hadnt seen the sphere anywhere else, and he thought it was interesting.
Unlike Murim, the Smander Continent is a world where magic has developed. Considering that there is a tool to measure even the power of someone, magic cannot be overlooked. What kind of an existence is a mage? Are the mages like the shamans of Murim or superhumans who have reached the state of god?
Roman looked at the Aura Meter. He couldnt understand it, yet he also felt curious.
How will the Aura Meter react if I release Aura in the way the Aura Swordsmen of this world do?
The way the Aura was used was different in the two worlds. If the Aura Swordsmen of Smander manifested a huge amount of Aura at once, the swordsmen in Murim condensed their mana into a thinyer and refined it as well. That was also the reason everyone who saw Romans Aura was always astonished. Even when what Roman used seemed like a 1-Star Aura, its power was so astounding that his opponents were always overwhelmed and doubted if he really was using a 1-Star Aura.
Aura ExplosionIt wasnt that Roman couldnt do it. He understood its principle, but he still didnt use it as it was too inefficient for his battles.
It will be fun.
For once, he judged it wouldnt be bad to follow the way of the new world.
If the Aura Meter was crafted to measure the Aura Explosion, then Roman decided that he would have to do it like that as well.
How can a magic device even evaluate his power?
At first, he was just curious, and then, he thought this was a good chance to test it out.
Start.
Once Wis said that,
Grab!
Roman grabbed the Aura Meter and then began to infuse his mana into it.
Editors Note: We have finally reached 70 chapters of The Heavenly Demon Cant Live a Normal Life. Although some may think this is weird, I just wanted to begin adding notes and my personal thoughts at the end of a chapter. Still, if many dont like it, I will stop writing them. Also, we crossed 100,000 total views on the novel, which made me quite d. We finally see MC measuring his level in thetest chapter, and it seems the will be pretty interesting.
Chapter 71: Unofficial Ranker (4)
When Roman infused his mana, the aura meter responded immediately.
Wong!
It caused vibration.
The once-grayish Aura Meter quickly changed colors, starting with red and progressing to orange after that. The change in color was quick and smooth. ording to what was generally known, the measurement time of an Aura Meter was usually around 5 minutes, but for Roman, it didnt take that much time.
The meter turned yellow soon enough. It was so swift. In just 5 seconds, the Aura Meter had already touched yellow.
Wis was stunned. What he just witnessed meant Roman was clearly a 3-Star Aura Swordsman.
Wis gulped as he watched the series of changes, and his heart began to pound intensely.
4-Star?
It was shocking. Wis had used the Aura Meter many times, but never had he seen a change as fast as Romans.
A 4-Star Aura Swordsman
Usually, the color of the Aura Meter changed at regr intervals. However, the changes Wis saw when Roman was using it were beyond hismon sense. Naturally, he was confused.
He nced at Romans face. Looking at the peaceful face, his eyes trembled.
Nevertheless, Wis was making a big mistake.
He thought Roman had drained all his mana by using all his might at once, but actually, he hadnt even started yet.
When he first infused mana, he only infused a small amount to test the meter. It wasnt the Smander Continents way, but the Aura Meter was violently shaking just from that.
This is really fun. A tool that measures the power of an Aura by color.
After confirming that the Aura Meter was safe, Roman went straight to the point.
Just like Mana Explosion.
Aura explosion was based on gathering mana.
And when Roman let out quite a bit of mana at once, the Aura Meter reacted as if it would explode at any moment.
Grinnng!
Rumble!
A roar could be heard from the Aura Meter. The color, which dyed the Aura Meter yellow, soon changed to green, and the color which had turned green turned paler, until it couldnt get any darker.
This was not a normal scene. Even Wis had no idea on how he should deal with this situation.
Finally, the Aura Meter shone with darkness.
And,
Crack!
Crack!
It just crumbled.
Watching the cracks on its surface, Wis only stood there, dumbfounded. He turned his gaze from the broken Aura Meter to Roman and then back to the Aura Meter.
This is insane.
This was a result that went beyond anything normal.
What is an Aura Meter? It was a device first produced bybining knowledge by putting all the human resources known on the continent together. ording to its description, certainly, the Aura Meter would never show any other color apart from those mentioned 4. And it was also said that the Aura Meter would never ever break during an Aura Evaluation. In fact, to check its durability, an Archmage and a 6-Star Aura Swordsman were brought in.
And the result was that nothing out of the ordinary happened. Even when a 6-Star Aura Swordsman had infused his mana, it only shone green, and there was no abnormality with the Aura Meter. It was an item perfect for evaluating someones level.
Then how did this happen?
His head was filled withplicated thoughts. He wasnt sure how to ept the results in front of him.
Was it broken? No, it wasnt.
Beforeing to Dmitry, he had ensured that the Aura Meter had no problems by checking it. Then, there was only one possible conclusion. Just as the Aura Meter showed a violent reaction when it came in contact with Roman, the shattering also had to be a special case because of Roman.
Roman asked, Is this broken?
It isnt. As this is an unusual result, I cannot say for certain what this is. But
Wis didnt continue any further. He had seen it clearlyBefore the Aura Meter broke, it definitely shone green. He was certain that wasnt a lie, so Wis was sure of one thing.
Roman Dmitry is a 4-Star Aura Swordsman.
4-StarThinking of that, his mouth got dry. Just being 3-Star could be considered one of the greatest things for someone who was of Romans age. This meant that the possibilities for the future of Roman were endless. He was easily a talent who could aim for 5-Star and higher, and Wis was certain that his talent would eventually be discussed all over the continent.
However, a 4-Star in his 20s? This was an entirely different thing from 3-Star. If he had the talent to reach 4-Star at the age of 20, he couldnt imagine just how much Roman would grow in the future.
This is a huge deal. Roman Dmitry isnt a sleeping dragon but a monster that has already taken the form of an adult. Did such a monster live within Dmitry? Actually, if this fact gets known to the outside, not just Cairo but the entire Smander Continent will be a mess. Even the Empire will move at that fact that a talent that can reach 6-Star has emerged.
Originally, he had to reveal the results once the evaluation was finished. It meant he needed to reveal to Roman that he was 4-Star, instead of just 3-Star, and that he was absolutely qualified to be in the Rankings.
However, the Empire that created the Valha Temple in Cairo had a purpose. Thus, he couldnt tell the truth until he had confirmed everything he wanted to.
Eventually, Wis said, This is the first time this has happened, so I dont think we can make a hasty decision now. I am sorry, but I will have to look into what happened and tell you the results within a few days.
As he had expected, he needed to study Roman Dmitry profoundly. Wis would now take advantage of the information guilds of the Empire. Who is Roman? Information that grasped everything from his birth to recent steps woulde to him in a day.
Roman Dmitry.
Until the age of 25, he lived a not-so-special life. He was nothing more than an ordinary noble familys trash, and his own people thought of him to be a fool and ridiculed the son of their lord. However, his reputation changed starting from his incident with the Blood Fang. He subjugated the entire Blood Fang by himself, and then, he intervened in the war between Barco and Lawrence, and defeated Homer as well.
His lifepletely changed after he turned 25.
The reason was unknown.
Did he obtain some special sign? Or did he train alone in a ce out of sight of others? The sure thing was that Roman Dmitry had awakened. He began to live like a new person and fully revealed his talents to the world.
Flip.
He turned the page, and finally, Wis saw the incident with Barco. It was the shocking incident of when he visited Viscount Barco in his own estate and killed his own son in front of his eyes.
Wis was terrified even though he had only read it.
This guy is insane.
Roman was bold. His actions werepletely out of Wismon sense. If he had left Barco alone, they would have copsed by themselves at one point, but he went ahead and killed Barcos son personally. Others might think that it was simply cruel. However, when he saw everything Roman did and how he dealt with things, Wis felt as if Roman had nned everything out beforehand.
Roman Dmitry never did anything in the dark. When subjugating the Blood Fang, he destroyed the organization in an instant by taking down their leader, and in the war against Barco, he used Lawrences troops to distract Barco and attacked them from the rear. And to make sure that Barco could never get back up, he visited them and crushed their hopes. The audacity to take risks with his life on the line and execute his ns perfectlyRoman Dmitry isnt just a monster with a 4-Star Aura but someone who knows to use his head as well.
As he read about Romans recent actions, he admired him. Although he was as warlike as the people of Valha, he possessed a calm judgment as well.
Only one thing left. I will check the results of the Aura Meter and then make the final decision.
Wis had to know the reason why the Aura Meter had suddenly broken down. He had sent the wreckage to a magic guild, and the results arrived within 2 days.
The content was the following:
[There is nothing wrong with the Aura Meter. The fact that it turned ck and broke down can only mean that an intangible force was applied to it, which the Aura Meter couldnt handle. Also, the result of shining green was normal.]
As I thought.
As he expected, Roman was truly a 4-Star Aura Swordsman.
Now, Wis acknowledged that it wasnt because it broke down that the Aura Meter showed the strange result, but Roman had actually risen to 4-Star in his 20s. It was an unbelievably great result. Even when he first visited Dimitry, he never imagined he would see such a result, but Wis had finally found the target he had been looking for a long time.
Roman DmitryHe isnt a talent whose verification has to be skipped.
Wis immediately contacted his home nation. The ranking system had originated from Valha. But why did he contact them? Did the Valha Empire manage the rankings of other nations as well? Most people thought it was simply Valhas inclination, but the hidden truth wasnt that.
I will put Roman Dmitry on the list, Wis reported back home through magicmunication.
Valha wasnt just a barbarian nation that was all about fighting.
They knew how to act cleverly enough that they built the status of an empire and even devised a way to use the tradition of the ranking system to bring out the talents of the other nations into their own. Actually, it became very easy to do so because most people considered the Ranking to be an honorable position.
All the talented people in each nation hoped to be a Ranker, so Valha, even though it only had a small number of people, formed an empire and was able to identify the talented ones of other nations.
Wis exined his reasons foring and exined what he knew about Roman Dmitry. When the one on the other side of themunicator heard the way he handled things and about his 4-Star talent, he said, He is definitely a talented person. Raise Roman Dmitrys rating to A, keep an eye on him, and find a way to sign him for us. As I said, security is the most important thing in recruiting talent from other nations. People cannot know that we are trying to snatch the talents of other nations under the name of a ranking system. We must bring Roman Dmitry to Valha as naturally as possible.
I understand.
A-RankIt was a great evaluation. So far, only one person in Cairo has had such a rank. Therefore, the meaning of A-Rank was the same as them showing their will to sign in Roman instantly.
And Wis said, Tomorrow morning at daybreak, I will go to Dmitry and inform Roman that the Aura Meters readings were incorrect. Roman Dmitry will be announced a 3-Star instead of a 4-Star, and I think it would be good to finish the task by saying that he has taken thest ce in the Rankings. And we will proceed with the preliminary work for Romans recruitment. Just being in the Rankings at the age of 25, when he is from a small nation like Cairo, is still enough to cause an uproar.
As Wis finished his words, themunication also finished.
And the next day, the entire Cairo Kingdom was shocked by Wis announcement.
As Wis expected, Romans actions shocked people when they heard the announcement about the youngest Ranker, even though they had only heard a part of it.
Editors Thoughts: What an incredible chapter. We finally see that Roman is already above 4-Star level, and he even destroyed the Aura Meter itself. Also, we get a peek at Valhas goals. Excited to see who Roman will face next and when he will go beyond 6-Star as well.
Chapter 72: The Gathering Interest (1)
The capital of Cairo.
What was the most luxurious ce in Cairo? People from other nations would say it would undoubtedly be the Royal Pce, but those who had themselves experienced it said something different.
The mansion of Marquis Benedict is the most famous attraction in Cairo.
BenedictHe was called the living power of the Central Government, and he had built a mansion, not far from the Royal Pce, that symbolized his power. It was a ce one would naturally see when they headed to the Royal Pce. It was to the extent that if one needed to go to the Royal Pce, they needed to stay away from Marquis Benedict. He was certainly the core power of the Central Government.
And on that particr day, he received some news from the outskirts.
Is that true?
Tuk.
He put down the pen that was in his hand.
The middle-aged man, with his gray hair handsomely pushed back, looked at the assistant.
Yes, from what I have learned, it seems to be true. Wis from Valha Temple went to Dmitry himself and confirmed that he was a 3-Star Aura Swordsman. As a result of collecting the testimonies of those at the site of the battle with Barco, Roman Dmitry indeed defeated Homer. However, some also said that Homer wasnt able to use his 4-Star Aura and was defeated because of his carelessness.
How old is Roman Dmitry?
25.
At the age of just 25, he is already at the 3-Star level. What a great talent from the outskirts.
3-Star in ones 20sThat was unusual growth. The swordsmen who had historically shown such growth always broke through the wall known as 5-Star and became famous throughout the continent.
As Marquis Benedict, he couldnt help but want to covet it. In particr, his desire for apetent swordsman was great. It was because the best swordsman in Cairo belonged to the Royal Knights of the Royal Family.
Now, it didnt matter who Roman Dmitry was. If he really had the talent as the rumors said, Benedict had to take him into his household.
What are the actions of the other forces?
Everyone seems to be moving fast. In particr, the movements of both of the Empires are the most dynamic.
Damn those bastards of the Empires. One talented person appears in Cairo, and they try to take them away before we can even get in contact with him.
As of now, the Cairo Kingdom was divided into four factionsThere was the Royal Family that followed the King, the nobles centered around the Kings uncle, Marquis Benedict, and the pro-Kronos and pro-Valha forces, who were born in Cairo but attached to foreign powers.
That was the reality of the small nation of Cairo. Even though there were forces that openly supported the Empires, Cairo had no particr way to sanction them.
Then, Marquis Benedict continued, Roman Dmitry is an Aura Swordsman who can even rise to the level of 5-Star in the future. Send in someone to immediately recruit him so that no other side can take him. If we need anything in the process of recruiting him, I will give my support, so make sure to bring him over. Roman Dmitry should never get into the hands of anyone else, especially the Royal Family..
I understand.
The assistant bowed his head.
Now, the war to recruit the talent that everyone wanted had begun. To obtain Roman, all the powers of Cairo turned toward Dmitry.
At the same time, Dmitry was in a festive mood daily.
Roman Dmitry has be a Ranker in the Cairo Kingdom!
He was still an Unofficial Ranker. Nevertheless, once they heard that a Ranker was born in the North-East region, everyone in the North-East region flocked to Dmitry to celebrate it.
Baron Romero dly opened up his pockets. Dmitry weed guests by hosting a party full of seafood and delicacies, and everyone enjoyed the festival so much that the sound ofughter didnt stop until night.
Still, in such an atmosphere, there was only one person who didnt like the current situation.
Haah Viscount Lawrence sighed.
He didnt want to go to this party, but he had no choice because he wanted to be friends with Dmitry. The result was this situation. It would have been great if only the achievements of Roman were spoken of, but the nobles talks were scratching up his stomach.
Hahah, this is the right of the North-East. Finally, we have a Ranker!
But are you fine, Viscount Lawrence? If Flora and Romans marriage proceeded as it was, wouldnt you have had a brilliant man like Roman Dmitry as your son-inw? Speaking of which, I would have been so sick if I had been in your position that I couldnt havee here today, Viscount Lawrence.
Contrary to the cautious voice, he was only mocking him.
Nevertheless, even at that moment, Viscount Lawrence said with his face that was as casual as always, Why would I be sick? Although the marriage was canceled because things didnt work, I am happy to see the Dmitry family reiving and elevating. Shouldnt there be enough families to exercise their say in the Central Government from the North-East as well? I think Dmitry can stand for all of us with this force.
Is that so?
As expected, Viscount Lawrence is a great person, hahahahaa!
Everyone smiled and continued talking. On the outside, he was showing a warm atmosphere, but the truth was quite different. Viscount Lawrence, as those around him said, had a sick stomach.
Roman Dmitry could have been my son-inw.
It had been just a few months. When he thought of the time of the annulment of the marriage and now, Romans status was literally entirely opposite. Back then, he was known as Dmitrys Fool, so he thought the annulment was fine. However, now, he had be the youngest Ranker and was almost certainly the sessor of Dmitry as well. Thus, whenever he heard people admiring Roman now, he felt heartbroken as the grim reality of Lawrence came into view.
Initially, he thought it could be changed. However, Viscount Lawrence couldnt hide the tragic feelings within him when he saw Roman improving his value through unbelievable steps every time he heard about him.
Gulp. Gulp.
He drank wine like water. He wanted to forget his regret.
Lets just think of it as making the right choice for Flora.
He had no intention of pushing his daughter into unhappiness. Viscount Lawrence said he respected the choice of Flora and hoped she would be happy. Also, she had already left for the capital to fulfill her dreams.
Nevertheless, it wasnt as if wounds healed so soon. He was still hurting. Viscount Lawrence, suffering, used Magic Communicator as soon as he came back home.
Sylvia?
Even now, Viscount Lawrence couldnt give up on his feelings of wanting Roman.
The Western Front, Cairo Kingdom.
The ensuing battle left a trail of corpses and blood all around the fortifications Cairo had erected.
Fucking bastards of the Empire.
I always chew the flesh of those Kronos bastards.
While clearing the battlefield, the soldiers of the Cairo Kingdom were angry.
The Cairo Kingdom was bordered by Kronos Empire to the East and the Hector Kingdom to the South.
Although there was not much direct confrontation with the Hector Kingdom, the Kronos Empire demanded that the Cairo Kingdom be a vassal of the Empire and had even tried to attack Cairo several times near the borders over the years.
Kronos EmpireLike Valha, it was one of the two major mountain ranges of the continent, and it was also the country where Emperor Alexander1 was born.
If they wanted to destroy Cairo, they could have walked in and destroyed them, but they didnt do that due to their interest in the nation. Kronos troops would cross borders from time to time. At the forefront, Cairos soldiers would die, and insidely, the ones who followed Kronos would ask Cairo to surrender. It was the shabby reality of a small nation. In addition to that, Cairo never had a peaceful day with foreign powers targeting them.
The soldiers were moving the corpses. No matter how much time passed, they couldnt get used to the situation where their colleagues were dying due to the nation being weak. They set fire to the corpses piled up like mountains in the wide in. This was the most polite thing they could do for the dead on the frontlines, where even a proper funeral couldnt be held.
Rodwell, are you fine?
On the one hand, a man spoke to his colleague, who was looking at the corpses.
There was a mark on his chest, and the man called Rodwell said, I am used to this now. It isnt something I have experienced for only a day or two.
I never knew that the reality on the frontlines would be this bad. Even when I was sent to the training camp for actualbat, I thought that a pink2 future was waiting for me. But it seems that sometimes reality is like this. Dozens of times a day, I worry about thoughts of giving up and then going back home.
Grin.
Rodwell smiled. He could understand it. When he was promoted to S-ss at the Cairo Royal Academy, he and his ssmates all had the same thoughts.
Nevertheless, the reality was worse than that. They spent hellish time at the frontlines in the name of training camp to obtain real-world experience, and he finally got the qualifications of amander on the Western Front.
One yearIf they managed to gain experience for that much time and then headed back to the academy, they would be honored by others for it. However, even though not even half a year had passed, their mentality was already falling apart.
His colleague said, Did you hear the news? I heard that Roman Dmitry, your brother, became a Ranker.
At that moment, Rodwell frowned. He had also heard the rumors about Roman. The title of the Youngest Ranker was such a huge achievement that even those on the frontlines knew it. Also, because of that reason, he was asked questions about Roman by his superiors.
What kind of person is Roman, and what does he like?
His interest in his older brother, who he was never even curious about, exploded.
Roman.
That brother in my memory reached 3-Star? No, it cannot be.
No matter how hard he thought, Roman was nothing more than trash.
It is just bullshit. I dont know what tricks the family used, but Roman isnt someone who can even protect himself, let alone be a Ranker. Maybe hes an unofficial one? I am sure the truth wille out soon.
He turned away, not wanting to talk more. It didnt matter even if Roman was his brother. Now, to rise higher, he had to be faithful to the reality that was in front of him.
Back to the protagonist of this story.
Unlike the atmosphere around him, which was noisy because of his actions, Roman only devoted himself to training with a calm face.
Huff
He took a deep breath.
His whole body was drenched in sweat due to the training he started right in the morning, and because he raised his sharp sensations to the fullest, he was even more exhausted. Even when he trained, he gave it his all. It would still take him time to reach the level of efficiency that he had in his previous life, but at least his growth was steady.
What is it?
Still, as his senses had be quite sharp and sensitive by now, he could hear other peoples voices.
Hans said with a face like he wasnt even surprised by such things anymore, We have guests waiting outside.3
Guests?
Yes. Shall I guide you?
There were no guests scheduled toe today.
Roman postponed the meeting and took a shower. Then, he moved to the waiting room.
Nice to meet you. I am Bentner.
I am Roman Dmitry.
The man smiled brightly and shook hands. It was a face Roman was seeing for the first time. Only when Roman blinked and asked everyone to leave the room did Bentner reveal his true identity.
I will be straight with you. I am a servant of His Majesty, the King of Cairo. Ivee to Dmitry in order to appoint you, Roman Dmitry, as a Royal Knight of Cairo.
Among the four factions of Cairo, Bentner was a member of the Royal Family.
People had finally begun to move earnestly to secure Roman Dmitry, a dragon who was sleeping within the nation of Cairo.
Editors Thoughts: Honestly, many things happened in this chapter. We got info on the ongoing war, the current Empires on the continent, Rodwell making an appearance and his thought on Roman, factions moving to recruit Roman, and Viscount Lawrence is still suffering lol. Nevertheless, this was an amazing chapter. It will be interesting to see how Roman will respond to those who will try to recruit him.
Chapter 73: The Gathering Interest (2)
A Royal KnightAs the Royal Knights served the King himself, it was the highest honor that could be granted to a knight.
As it was not a position that would be offered to just anyone, Bentner added with a voice full of pride, Actually, it is extremely unusual to directly give this proposal to anyone. Usually, one can only enjoy the glory of joining the Royal Knights if they pass both the personality and skills test, which is administered by the Royal Family themselves. However, I want to grant an exception to you, Mr. Roman Dmitry. If youe to the capital right now and kneel before His Majesty while swearing allegiance to him, you can join the Royal Knights without giving any test.
If he was a child who didnt know how the world worked, then Roman would have been moved by this proposal and would have epted it without a second thought.
However, as he knew quite a bit about the world, Romans reaction was different than Bentner expected.
Is that all?
Are you going to refuse?
Bentner was embarrassed at his response.
Nevertheless, Roman said with a smile, Isnt it natural to say no? I never wanted the honor of being a knight. As the eldest son of the Dmitry family, I have lived in the North-East region of Cairo without any shortage of resources and having my wishes fulfilled due to my kind parents since birth, so why do I need to go to the capital and make sacrifices to be a Royal Knight? Your suggestion was wrong from the start. You wouldnt have even made such an offer if you had known that the Dmitry family is the wealthiest in the North-East region of Cairo.
Hearing the unexpected answer, Bentner felt lost. What was a Royal Knight? It was a glorious position everyone wanted. He thought even the Dmitry family would be thrilled about it, but Romans reaction was as cold as ice.
He wanted to turn away in anger. However, as he knew the circumstances of the King who gave him the order, he let go of his pride.
If there is anything you want, please tell me. His Majesty wishes for you to be appointed as a Royal Knight of the Royal Family. So, maybe a noble title? If you prove your loyalty as a Royal Knight, Dmitry will get a new title. A mansion will be prepared for you in the capital, and you will enjoy many things, including fame. Think carefully. The moment you say yes, you will live apletely different life from the one you have lived here.
He took a step back to recruit Roman.
Bentner had now given him the best offer he could.
However
Is that the best the Royal Family can do?
Roman was still being cynical.
Bentners expression became stiff when he heard that response of Roman. He could understand Roman rejecting the first proposal. The proposal of bing a Royal Knight might not have been as attractive to him, who would be the sessor of the Dmitry family.
However, that wasnt the case for the second proposal. He was being promised wealth and honor on the condition of faithfully serving the King of Cairo, staying by his side, and making sure no one could touch him.
Betner answered, You seem to have misunderstood something. His Majesty the King wants you because he values the possibilities of the future, not the present. A Royal Knight, a new title, a mansion in the capital; those are all rewards just for that. But you still give such an answer? What a greedy person you are, so greedy that there arent even any limits!
His patience finally exploded.
Even though Roman became a 3-Star at the age of 20, there was no guarantee that he would grow into a 5-Star Aura Swordsman. On the other hand, the Royal Knights were the best armed group in the Cairo Kingdom, but Roman was still overestimating himself.
The atmosphere turned cold instantly.
Nevertheless, despite Bentners angry eyes, Romans expression didnt change in the slightest.
The one misunderstanding something is you, not me.
What do you mean?!
Five days ago, a member of Count Gregorys family came to see me. In return for the oath of allegiance to him, I was promised a mansion in the capital, as well as thousands of acres ofnd and treasures of gold and silver. And he also hoped to turn our rtionship into that of blood with marriage.
When he heard the name of Gregory, Bentners expression flickered.
Those on the side of Kronos have already moved?
Gregory was not a royalist. He was an open-minded follower of Kronos, and from Bentners perspective, he should not allow his offer to seed.
However, Romans words didnt end just there.
Three days ago, the Denver family sent someone. They said they wanted to be my supporter. Along with providing the equipment I needed to improve my swordsmanship, they proposed that we be friends rather than have a master-ve rtionship. You know what? Thats not all. I just met a member of the Benedict familyst evening. They also made an offer that was far more radical than yours. They sought to establish close ties with family through the process of arranged marriage, and the Dmitry family was promised to be one of them within the next month. Naturally, as a basicpensation, the reward of the mansion in the capital and the gold and silver treasures were also included.
Denver House was a member of the Valha Empire. And not to mention the Benedict familyIt was the center of the Noble Faction and, in fact, was the most direct threat to the Royal Family if one excluded both the Empires.
The devils magic hase here!
It was flustering.
Bentner felt his mind go nk.
He thought he had checked everything and moved so quickly, but everyone had already made a move.
Now he could understand why Roman turned down his proposal and why he didnt even blink at his suggestions. If he had been in Romans position, then even he wouldnt have been attracted to the proposal of the Royal Family.
Roman continued, The reason I turned down your proposal is not simply because it isnt special. I didnt just reject your proposal because it wasnt particrly special. The Royal Family naively made a proposal while the three factions presentedmendable ones. The Royal Family was ignorant of what was happening inside Dmitry. So allow me to ask you. Is it actually appropriate for me to decline the first three offers simply for the honor that being a Royal Knight would bring?
When Roman said those words, Bentners heart sank instantly. It was over. There was no way he could convince Roman now. As his ipetence despite being from the Royal Family was shown to him, he had no choice but to ept the reality before him.
We were one stepte.
He sighed. He looked at Roman with a face that looked like he had given up, and he said, I admit that we were ipetent. Still, what I said was the best the Royal Family can do right now. Marquis Benedict, whos being supported by other nobles, Count Gregory, whos supporting the Kronos Empire, and Denver, whos supporting Valha, as well, are all vicious tyrants trying to devour the entire Cairo Kingdom. They seized the kingdoms power and blocked any flow of information to not let the Royal Family know what was happening around them and are trying their hardest to exclude them from the political discussions. At least the Royal Knights are called the best armed forces, so we are trying to suppress the rebellion, but it was impossible for us to move faster than the three factions no matter how much we tried.
Seeing that Roman wouldnt join them easily anyway, he decided to tell him the truth. Honestly, it seemed like all his confidence had died down, and he looked as if he would burst into tears at any moment.
Cairo is a small nation. In fact, even though I made that proposal to you, I cannot predict when you will be granted the title of nobility. And yet, the only reason that I havee this far is because now, only physical force can protect His Majesty. Finally, I beg you. Can you not give your strength for the sake of His Majesty the King? If, in the future, all the tyrants are defeated and the throne is firmly established, then I will never forget todays choice.
Talking about the distant futureIt was an uncertain promise. Still, appealing to emotions was the only option he had left.
Its one kingdom, and there are four factions.
Roman was used to it. The Heavenly Demon Sect was a huge group that was divided into numerous factions in which many were trying to reach the apex position.
Being the 12th son of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk received numerous suggestions and proposals from the moment he revealed his worth. Everyone made attractive offers and wanted Baek Joong-hyuk under them.
Then, what decision did he make? Did he ept the strongest and most beneficial one? Or did he show a hostile reaction to everyone?
Actually, it was neither of them.
He knew from his past experience that if he epted any proposal, problems would definitely arise.
Roman answered, The previous proposals and the proposal of the Royal Family are not attractive to me. Thus, I have no intention of epting any of them. If the dayes when I choose a faction and swear allegiance to them, it will be because I have experienced them myself and decided they were worth it. So you can head back for today and show whether those really are your intentions through your actions. If you do that, then I will personally visit the Royal Family and swear allegiance to them.
Roman chose to stay neutral. He turned down all the offers.
Because there was no hostile rtionship between them till now, he didnt refuse directly. He left the possibility open to all four factions.
Are you being serious?
Yes.
Bentners expression brightened instantly. He understood that the possibility of discussion still remained. That alone was good news. And for Bentner, who thought things had already ended, this was quite a good choice.
Alright. The Cairo Royal Family will make every effort not to give up the nations sovereignty. So we will wait. If the dayes when you swear allegiance to His Majesty the King, then we will wee you with open arms.
Bentner didnt give up till the end.
Even while hearing those words, Roman smiled, but he did not hold out the hand extended toward him.
He had rejected all four proposals. Obviously, the reactions varied from person to person. Unlike Bentner, who was full of hope and ended the discussion with a smile, there were those who tried to pressure him with threats as well.
Nevertheless, Roman stayed calm.
I have no intention of swearing allegiance to any faction. If they are going to turn hostile to me, leaving them alive is only to buy some time. Until my purpose bes clear to them, I need to build up my strength while keeping these rtionships ambiguous.
He left room for all factions. It was because the others would undoubtedly resent him when he chose one side. That was the problem. However, Roman didnt need to worry about that now. Even if theyter found out that Roman was not someone who would swear allegiance to anyone, Roman would havepleted all his preparations for war by then. Thus, it could be said that the current situation in Cairo was favorable to Roman. Even though Roman had expressed himself as such, no one would try to trample him immediately because of being conscious of the other factions.
While standing on a tight-knit single rope, Roman would take over the stage.
People would still try to convince him, unaware that he was a predator. Nevertheless, the sure thing was that the ripple effect of rankings was truly great. Even though he was still an Unofficial Ranker, the entire Dmitry was thrilled seeing the people who wanted him on their side.
This was the reason why people wanted to be a Ranker. Wealth and honor were guaranteed to those whose names were on the Rankings. That was why people relentlessly tried to get their name on the Rankings.
Was themotion finally over? Not yet.
Everyone who hade to see Roman made a suggestion based onmon sense, and no one gambled just because of the future possibilities of Roman. Nevertheless, that was only until a few dayster, the people of Valha visited Roman again.
Editors Thoughts: It seems the Royal Familys in quite a tough situation as of now. It will be exciting to see Romans next actions for them. Also, what a cliffhangerValha already knows that Roman is a 4-Star Aura Swordsman, so they might make an amazing proposal to him. Still, I doubt Roman will ept it lol.
Chapter 74: The Gathering Interest (3)
This was an unexpected meeting.
After finishing his training, Roman caught his breath and looked at a servant other than Hans approaching.
Valha has dispatched me as their representative.
Clearly, the servant, who wasnt Hans, was wearing the attire of Dmitry. It didnt look like the person had worked for long, and as his face looked unfamiliar, it meant that he intentionally didnte out till now.
Even if it was a situation where anyone else would have panicked at least a little bit, Roman said, calm, What does Valha want? I remember meeting someone from Valha just a few days ago.
The Denver Family hade representing Valha not too long ago. He remembered their conditions to want Roman on their side, but he didnt think Valha would send someone else this fast.
For a moment, the servant was shocked by Romans reaction.
Roman was a lot calmer than he thought, but it felt like cold sweat dripped down whenever he made eye contact with Roman.
How can the eyes of a human
He gulped. The servant in charge of this task spoke quietly after seeing that no one else was around.
First of all, I am sorry to have met you in such a rude way. As Mr. Roman said, Valha did send someone through the Denver family not long ago. Still, at that time, we had no choice but to take that path as we were wary of people noticing us. Nevertheless, you can think of todays meeting as the one filled with Valhas sincerity.
Even though he came in today, Dmitry was still taking in too much attention from the public, albeit lesser than before. He knew that if the main point was delivered through the Denver family, there was a chance of information leaking out, and if that happened, the hostile forces would turn suspicious of something happening under the wraps. Thus, Denver was sent to only have a formal meeting. It would have been a fantastic bonus if Roman had epted those conditions, but they knew that Roman wouldnt ept it as he knew his actual growth.
Immediately after the Battle of Great Warriors, Valha nted a servant in Dmitry. It was all done for todays meeting. When they moved to an enclosed space from the training ground, the person representing Valha said, I would like to greet you once again. I am McKean from the Valha Intelligence Guild. And I want to use this opportunity to propose that we bring Roman Dmitry to Valha. That is the primary goal of this proposal.
This was unexpected. Valha was the first to decide after the report of Wis that Roman was an A-Rank. Valha was preparing to sign Roman from earlier on, but the ripple effect was much greater than they thought. And in the rapidly changing situation, Wis had to contact his home nation again.
I think we need to approach Roman sooner than nned. We overlooked for a moment what kind of nation Cairo is. Contrary to thinking that if we didnt disclose him being a 4-Star Aura Swordsman, there would be no fame, everyone is so desperate to get him first, even though his actual talent hasnt even been revealed yet. The Royal Family, the nobles, and even the Kronos Empire have moved. They are moving unbelievably fast to make contact with Roman Dmitry. If Roman overlooks his actual worth and epts one of their proposals, we may end up missing out on the true treasure.
[So what do you need?]
Please give me the full authority on this matter. I will bring Roman Dmitry to Valha.
[Fine. Wis, I entrust you with the task and give you authority regarding the recruitment of Roman.]
The n was changed.
The fact that Cairos Youngest Ranker had reached 3-Star at the age of 25 was drawing too much attention. This was like Valha had stabbed itself. Thus, they first sent someone through Denver, grasping for straws, and then another person, away from the publics eye.
McKean said, Valha is extremely interested in the potential of Mr. Roman Dmitry. Despite the numerous proposals offered, the problem of nationality cannot be resolved so quickly. Anyone with significant riches, like you, may find it challenging to leave their family and go to Valha. We will therefore resolve this issue. We will grant you the title of Viscount and a fertilend for the Dmitry family the minute Mr. Roman Dmitry deres his desire to be a citizen of Valha. The Dmitry family will also be able to preserve its own tradition of mining and forging because thend we have prepared is one surrounded by iron mines.
The proposal involving the Dmitry family was quite groundbreaking. The title of Valha was that of an empire and not just a kingdom. That meant their power would be iparablepared to what they have now, and that alone was enough to crush the previous proposals.
Also,
Valha is ready to offer people if you need people, and sacrifices, if you need sacrifices. Nevertheless, the most important thing Valha values is the strength of an Aura Swordsman. Thus, we also want Mr. Roman Dmitry to be a stronger swordsman. Even for that, we will make an exception and allow you to enter the First-Rank treasury whenever you want to. I think you also realize what the treasury of Valha means. If youe in contact with the knowledge of our ancestors umted there, your talent will be able to soar with wings in the sky.
It was literally a groundbreaking proposal. Valha had things like sword and cultivation techniques, and even journals of their ancestors in that treasury. They were all graded ording to the level of content, and the highest rank among them was the 1st rank. Thus, it was a ce with treasures that most couldnt even nce at throughout their entire lives.
This proposal truly proved that Valha recognized Romans value as a swordsman and was ready to wee him with wide arms as well. They had revealed their intentionspletely. Obviously, no ordinary human would refuse this proposal.
Also, Valha will soon conquer the entire Smander Continent and stand tall as the only empire in it. Considering that, belonging to a small nation like Cairo will only bring trouble. So, stand with Valha. If you raise the honor of Valha and stand at the forefront, the glory of Roman Dmitry will spread throughout the continent.
Adding intimidation to further increase the chances of securing Roman, McKean spoke of the distant future. Indirectly, he meant that no matter how strong Roman was, he could not fight Valha by himself. The difference between a kingdom and an empire was quite vast, and the winner was obvious to anyone.
Any wise person would take us up on our proposal right away. But if he declines it
McKean hid the truth. Roman was a talent who reached 4-Star in his 20s. Valha could not stand other factions taking him. If Valha couldnt get him, it would be appropriate to destroy him before he became a threat instead.
When McKean was done speaking, he waited for Roman to answer him.
Soon, Roman said, I refuse.
At that moment, McKeans expression, which was kind, changed instantly.
Are you being serious? McKeans asked with a trembling voice.
If Roman refused such a proposal, it was safe to say that Valha could not get him. And that meantRoman had to be changed into a target of assassination instead. There was no need to keep him alive if he wasnt going to stand with Valha.
The reason I refuse is not because of theck of conditions or because of my loyalty to this nation.
What do you mean?
Recently, I was given too many offers. Be a Royal Knight of the Royal Family, go under Marquis Benedict, Count Gregory, and many more. Considering the current situation in Cairo, I was not going to swear allegiance to any one side instantly, but only after the clear future could be seen. As of now, I am at a crossroads in life. What matters to me isnt what others give. I would like to take some time and see for myself what I, Roman Dmitry, can be and whether I am worthy enough to ept a proposal or not.
When he heard those words, McKeans expression softened. And that was Romans intention. He knew how to buy time in a situation in which he was being pulled in many directions.
Hes increasing his self-worth without making choices. That is what makes him look like a loyal devotee. It is difficult to get him down on his knees now, but if we win his heart, then he will swear allegiance in the endIf they think of me like that, they will end up giving up their obsession for now.
Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, wasnt someone stupid. He knew that once such rtionships turn into hostile ones, they only end with the death of either of those involved. And in aplex situation where four factions were involved, he knew how to take advantage of them.
Hearing those words as sly as a foxs, McKean felt troubled. A person like Roman was someone who those from Valha would like a lot.
This is the irony of life. If Roman Dmitry changed his mind quickly and swore allegiance to Valha, his loyalty would always be questioned regardless of his skills. Thats because there will always remain a perception that he is willing to side with anyone favorable to him. However, if he was someone who chooses for the future regardless of the conditions, he is worth the wait.
He had no idea this was an intentional act from Roman. His behavior was totally what Valha wanted it to be.
Soon, McKean said, I do not know if you intend to confirm the Valhas sincerity, but we will not wait for long. Be careful that you respond to us before its toote.
That was the end. Valha took a step back. They will be watching the progress of Roman and also fall into the illusion that he is theirs.
Unexpectedly, before leaving, McKean looked back and said, For the sake of our potential future rtionship, Ill give you a gift. Beware of the Southern Front. It isparable to a ticking time bomb that might detonate earlier than even the Kronos Empire is predicted to.
The Southern FrontThis was unexpected information. Thus, Romans response ended up better than he thought. He had neither rejected nor epted them. And instead of bothering to pressure him even more, McKean had given him a useful piece of information.
Time passed quickly. The foretold time was now approaching.
Baron Romero was worried when he saw his son on the eve of his departure for military duty.
In the end, you are leaving.
His heart ached. Many nobles used their powers to ensure their child wasnt put through hell, but the current Dmitry didnt have such power. The absolute powerhouse of the North-East was, in the end, a frog in the well. There was no way he could stop Roman from being called for military duty because he wasnt able to form a connection with the Central Government in the meantime.
Even Roman didnt want to go at first, but it seems he has understood that if he turns away from reality, someone else will have to shoulder that burden instead.
Father. I wille back in good health.
Right.
After exchanging a few words, Roman took a step back.
Thirty soldiers were waiting outside for Roman to leave for the battlefield.
Finally, Roman left.
The emotions he felt wereplicated. When he would get in trouble, the rtionship between them was that of hate and love, but now that he was finally leaving for the battlefield, Baron Romero only wanted to stop him and not turn his gaze away from his son.
Rihanna, who was beside Baron Romero,forted him.
Do not worry too much. You know Roman is a strong kid. And hes not even going to the Western Front, where Kronos is attacking, but he only has to go to the Southern Front. There arent many issues there.
Those were the onlyforting words she could give to Baron Romero then. Nevertheless, she didnt back thenJust what kind of results would Romans expedition to the Southern Front bring?
Editors Thoughts: What an extraordinary chapter. Honestly, Valhas proposal was exceptional indeed. Also, it seems we will get to see quite the fights on the Southern Front soon :)
Chapter 75: The Southern Training Center (1)
Ten days after leaving Dmitry, Roman arrived at the starting point of the Southern Front.
There were no lords in thatnd, and a little vige was made up by people who wished to trade with soldiers heading into the battlefield.
They entered an inn to rest their weary bodies before proceeding to the training center.
Well spend the day here today before heading to the training center at sunrise tomorrow.
Yes!
Everyone was bright. Actually, they didnt expect to have such good amodations. Usually, nobles gave shabby ces to their soldiers, but Roman had rented arge and neat inn for them to rest. It was a situation in which showing loyalty was inevitable.
The soldiers moved inside quickly, excited.
Roman also went in to unpack. He then read a letter he had received a month earlier while seated in the chair.
[I heard that you are heading to perform military duty. If you say you are mine, I will solve the problem right away. Still, I will not stop you as I know you want to devote yourself to the nation. Nevertheless, I cannot let anyone who might be mine get hurt in such a barren ce. I have used my connections at the Southern Front. Always bear in mind that the Benedict family will always be there for you if you ever need assistance.]
Last few months, Roman was persistently courted by Marquis Benedict. As the head of the nobility, he wanted to take Roman away and use him to fight the Royal Knights and take over the entire kingdom of Cairo. He valued the Youngest Ranker in the Cairo Kingdom. Roman had already rejected Marquis Benedict, but he still wanted to use affection to win him over.
Even Roman being deployed to the Southern Front was done thanks to the connections of Marquis Benedict.
As he said,pared to the Western Front, which directly confronted the Kronos Empire, the Southern Front was peaceful. Still, ording to the information Roman learned till now, the truth was different. McKean of Valha said the Southern Front was a ticking time bomb that could explode soon. Roman didnt know that he would be deployed to the Southern Front at that time, but he still ordered Lucas to find the truth behind it.
In the end, I must go and see it myself.
The information was true. And as he wasnt assigned a desk job, so considering he would be busy soon, Roman took a break.
Nevertheless, Roman couldnt close his eyes for long.
Thud!
He could hear the sound of men yelling and fighting right below where he was staying. So, he went down to confirm and saw that a fight was indeed happening.
Kwang!
You fucking bastards. Do you know who I am? I am Henry Albert, the second son of the Albert Family! The descendant of the Cairo Kingdoms famous family wants to use this inn, but you fucking idiots whose origin isnt even known are saying that you will be staying here, and I need to endure this?
The situation was obvious at a single nce. It was a fight that was started by some other noble. Still, he had to confirm the facts, so Roman went to Chris.
What is going on?
My liege!
Chris was stunned. He, who had just been on the verge of explosion, reported all that had happened.
That
The situation went like this: Thanks to Romans consideration, the soldiers were just about to rest, but just then, the second son of the Albert family came in with his troops and then screamed for everyone to get out. This was thergest and cleanest inn in the area, so it was fine if he intended to use it, but there was no reason for everyone to leave.
Furthermore,
This isnt even a ce to call ourselves the famous Albert family.
It wasnt a nameless family.
It was once a family that had a reputation for producing outstanding talents, but then it was crushed down by the other families that kept them in check when they were recklessly trying to expand their power. They were people who lived in the glory of the past.
Still, it was a powerful enough force whenpared to those in the North-East, but Romans reaction wouldnt have been much different even if it was a famous family.
Why do we have to go out?
When he came forward, Henrys ferocious gaze turned toward Roman.
Are you their master?
Yes.
Then please understand the situation. I dont know where you came from, but I, Henry Albert, will be using this inn. If you are in a position in which you will be going to the Southern Training Centre, nothing good wille from getting into a fight with me. I will give you 10 minutes to get all of this trash out of my eyes.
He was brave. It must have been because he was seeing the emblem of the Dmitry Family for the first time. Henry Albert judged the opponent to be worthy and decided to behave himself a bit.
Is this the reality of Dmitry?
It was like a frog in the well. Dmitry was an absolute powerhouse only recognized in the North-East. Naturally, the families in other regions did not recognize Dmitry, and there was no reason to treat an unknown family on par with other noble families.
Most of the families deployed at the Southern Front were ssified as powerful in the Cairo Kingdom, so it was wise if one retreated without creating trouble.
Nevertheless, Roman found Henrys eyes annoying.
I have no intention of emptying the inn. Anyway, there is an easy way to solve this situation.
He changed his attitude. And as soon as he finished those words, he unsheathed his sword.
Pull out your sword. If you defeat me, I will dly empty the inn.
It was a provocative statement.
How dare a mere noble below me act like this? This cannot be forgiven.
Just when Henry was about to unsheathe his sword, the knight next to him turned to Henry with a pale face and stopped him.
Lord, you need to stop right now. Your opponent is Roman Dmitry! Hes the youngest swordsman to ever get into the Rankings.
As soon as he heard those words, Henry went stiff.
Is this what it feels like to get goosebumps?
Henrys eyes looked troubled as he was about to draw the sword.
That guy is Roman Dmitry?
Cairos Youngest Ranker?
There was no noble who didnt know about it. Since he was from a family that lived on the outskirts, it was natural that he didnt recognize the symbol of Dmitry, but the reputation of Roman was undoubtedly high. The fact that he was an unofficial ranker didnt even matter. As Valha themselves recognized Roman, there was no way the rumors could be false.
Pull your sword out. Roman urged him.
Henry gulped at the sight of Roman waiting for him.
The moment I draw my sword, he will cut my head off.
Among the rumors of Roman, there was also the mention of his involvement in Lawrences war with Barco. Roman Dmitry, who had put his opponent into the corner, went over to the estate of Barco and killed his eldest son right before him. That incident had be quite famous. From then onward, he was known as a demon without blood and tears.
Along with the rumors of him being the Youngest Ranker, the rumors showing how terrifying Roman was werent left out. Those were the reasons Henry looked wary. Even though his pride was hurt, and even though he had never bowed to anyone in his life because of being from the Albert family, he had no choice but to swallow his pride in the situation in which his head would fly off the moment he drew his sword.
If his opponent was truly Roman Dmitry, he had to avoid this confrontation no matter what his pride told him to do.
He finally understood his arrogance wouldnt work here. Thus, Henry took a step back and said, Ah, I forgot I had some ns. I will take this as an apology and let this go. I think you are quite lucky. Y-you, who dared to ignore the Albert familyAck!
Tak!
Just when Roman took a step forward, Henry panicked and ran out. Seeing the soldiers rushing out toward their master, who ran away, Romanughed.
Is this the reality of the Southern Front?
The Southern Front was kind of a resort for the children of nobles. He now saw the reality with his own eyes.
The case of Henry wasnt a one-time thing. That day itself, three simr incidents happened, but they all ran away when they heard the name Roman Dmitry. Seeing that situation, the innkeepermented, This is quitemon here. Unlike the Western Front, which is constantly threatened by the Kronos Empire, the Southern Front has a peaceful rtionship with the Hector Kingdom. So there is no danger here, and the sons of nobles who want to avoid actual military duty oftene here. Maybe you can even call it a vacation for the nobles? The training is generous, and there is nothing like risking their lives when they head out. It is quite perfect for carrying out military duty in the name only.
The Western Front and the Southern FrontEven though they both were in the same nation, the situations were quite different. If the troops on the Western Front were those who risked their lives every day, those on the Southern Front didnt do much.
As a result, there was turmoil when they were staying at the inn. Just like Henry, every noble who came to the Southern Front had lived their lives without any issues, so they thought they could act recklessly even if someone else had booked the inn in advance.
It was funny. Despite not entering the training center yet, Roman already got to know about the reality of the Southern Front.
Roman opened up a map. It had information rted to the Southern Front, and each area was divided and detailed with information Lucas and the information guild had collected till now.
48 days ago, the recon troops of Hector Kingdom crossed the border. They checked the dynamics of the Southern Front and went back, but after that, they came back and checked again 3 times. It is not clear what their intention is yet. However, based on the bits of information I found, the Southern Front isnt as safe as it is said to be.
There were the signs of war, such as the warning from Valha and the Hector Kingdom scouting out the Southern Front. It didnt mean that there would definitely be a war, but it didnt mean there was no possibility of it either.
Just for that reason, Roman trained his soldiers even more intensely. He would pass the time in peace if a war didnt break out in the 2 years he had to stay here, but he had to be prepared for the worst possibility nheless.
Most of the people at the Southern Front werent prepared for war, neither mentally nor physically. Unlike the rest of the army, who werent prepared, Roman and his men had trained hellishly for the past few months. If a war really broke out, they had no intention of trusting the scum rxing on the Southern Front. They would survive andy the groundwork for the future themselves.
War
The tip of Romans nose suddenly felt a familiar smell of blood.
Editors Thoughts: This is so good. We have finally entered the war arc! It seems we will see Roman doing another massacre soon.
Chapter 76: The Southern Training Center (2)
The next day, Roman entered the Southern Training Center as scheduled. It was a basic procedure everyone had to do before being put on the battlefield. Thus, Roman and other nobles appeared with their soldiers. The faces of the nobles didnt look good. It was because none of them had enlisted voluntarily. If their loyalty to the nation was that great, they would have gone to the Western Front, where help was needed the most, and not the Southern Front.
Soon, a man who seemed to be themander came forward.
I am Viscount Bale Frank, themander of the Southern Training Centre. As everyone knows, the Southern Training Center is where basic military training is taught to soldiers deployed on the Southern Front. You will receive 3 weeks of training here and will be assigned to a reserve unit and spend the rest of your service period there.
Attending basic military training and then being assigned to a reserve unitThe process was the same for the Western and Southern Front. Nevertheless, the Southern Front didnt have many battles and even had Reserved Troops, whereas the Western Front had no Reserved Troops as they were constantly in battles.
Thus, among the soldiers, a saying circtedA soldier who serves on the Southern Front gains a lot of weight, and a soldier who serves on the Western Front can hardly return in good health. In summary, they were pr opposites.
Even the atmosphere here told Roman everything. Far from feeling wretched at the thought of being on the battlefield, people were yawning.
There are some facts you must keep in mind while staying here. Whatever your status might be before enlistment, here, you are only a soldier performing military service. Anyone who breaks the rules of the training center will be sent to the Western Front as a punishment.
It was funny to consider sending others to the Western Front as punishment. Still, the absurd thing was that it actually worked. Even imagining something like going to the Western Front from the Southern one was terrible. Thus, they paid a little more attention.
Viscount Bales speech was short. When he was done speaking, the troops disbanded.
Everyone, unpack in the assigned dorms. The training schedule will be announced in the evening.
Finally, they were admitted, and for now, they belonged to Southern Training Centre.
Just when Roman was about to head to his own dorm, a soldier approached him and said, Themander wants to meet you.
Romans thought of Viscount Bale making eye contact with him throughout the speech wasnt a delusion.
The first thing Roman was greeted with in themanders room was the bright smile of Viscount Bale, which was far from seen in the weing speech.
Come on in! The road to the Southern Front must have been difficult.
Yes. It wasnt much.
Come and sit.
Drr.
Viscount Bale pulled a chair by hand. It was kind of awkward. Roman had seen Viscount Bale for the first time in his life, but Viscount Bale acted as if they were old acquaintances.
You know how excited I was to hear that you were being deployed to the Southern Front? Roman Dmitry, the Youngest Ranker of the Cairo Kingdom! Oh, I was so excited to know the sleeping dragon was born in Dmitry. Ah, are you fine with coffee?
Yes.
Viscount Bale was humming when making the coffee. While a soldier could have performed this task on his behalf, he chose to handle it himself.
Themanders room was instantly dyed in the aroma of coffee.
He took a sip of coffee and smiled as he put Romans cup ahead.
Tak.
Drink it. Actually, the reason I called you here is to ask something. Rumor has it that Marquis Benedict used his powers to ce you on the Southern Front. Is that true?
This one-sided favor had a purpose. It wasnt something huge.
Viscount Bales eyes were looking at the coffee, but he wanted something from Roman.
Roman didnt know for what purpose this was being asked, and seeking neutrality, he judged he didnt have to hide it.
Yes. I didnt ask for it, but Marquis Benedict did do that.
Is that so?
Viscount Bales expression brightened. Actually, he had already confirmed the truth to some extent. Still, he had to check it through Roman, and when he got the answer he wanted, he couldnt hide his happiness.
Right. I will tell you my point straightforwardly. I want to look good to Marquis Benedict. The Southern Training Camp isnt a bad ce, but it is nothingpared to thevish life in the capital. That is why I will take care of you, so that nothing iscking for you while you stay in the training center. I dont mean to ask for much. Just do one thingLater, when you meet Marquis benedict, tell him that Viscount Bale Frank took good care of you. That is all you need to say.
It was a straightforward and tant statement.
Bale FrankLike Dmitry, he, too, was a noble from the outskirts and had the grand dream of entering the Central Government. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt get into the Central Government.
The training center was a location that received requests from numerous nobles families, and Marquis Benedict wasnt someone he could even touch. He was the core of the noble faction. It was an area that Viscount Bale could never touch normally, and he needed a way to make the link with him. And that is what he judged Roman Dmitry to be.
Marquis Benedict has done a great task for Roman Dmitry. If Roman Dmitry swears allegiance to Marquis Benedict at any time, he will be able to lead me to the noble faction. This is a rare chance to enter the Central Government.
He had no intention of hiding the purpose. This was a deal. A deal that one got in return for afortable life in the south. The Southern Training Center was a ce where themander ruled. That was why even though he openly asked for an improper solicitation, Viscount Bale didnt look the least bit shameful.
Interesting.
Roman kept smiling while hearing his proposal. Marquis Benedict and Viscount BaleThey werent naturally meant to be together throughout their lives. Still, right now, he was being given a favor that he didnt have to refuse. Thus, Roman said, I understand. I will never forget this kindness.
That was all.
Roman kept the smile on his face and epted the favor.
Roman exited themanders room.
He was going to head back to his dorm straight away, but just then, he met someone with a familiar face.
You were here!
It was Henry AlbertThe person who had caused a riot in the inn. Contrary to the appearance of him hastily running away back then, he looked calm now and said, As I pondered my actions, I realized that I did not do anything wrong to apologize to you. In short, Dmitry is just a Baron family on the outskirts and I, the second son of Albert, said I wanted to use the inn. Does it make sense to run into a fight only for that?
Yesterday evening, Henry couldnt sleep. It was because he was angry. He was born and brought up in a rich family, so he couldnt ept being humiliated by someone from a Baron family. It didnt matter to him if Roman was the Youngest Ranker. From what he heard, Dmitry was originally a family ofmoners, so unlike him, they couldnt be called true nobles.
His stomach boiled in anger, and he waited for today. When he entered the training center, he thought that even Roman wouldnt be able to mistreat him.
And at Romans blunt reaction, Henry pushed further on.
You touched the wrong person. Do you know what family my mother is from? Its the Frank family. Now you know what mistake you made? Right, themander, Viscount Bale Frank, is my uncle! So apologize to me! I will not let this slide, especially to my uncle.
The background he believed in is Viscount Bale.
Even though Roman was the Youngest Ranker, here, he was just a soldier and nothing more.
Thus, Henry felt proud of himself. This time, he was sure of his victory.
But
So?
Uh?
Your maternal uncle is themander of the training center, so what?
YouDo you not understand this situation? My maternal uncle clearly stated in the weing speech that anyone who broke the rules would be sent to the Western Front. The disciplines dont just refer to acting like soldiers. It includes those who dont behave as my uncle likes, and guys like you are included in that!
He was frustrated. Roman was showing such a reaction even when he knew who his uncle was. Cold sweat began to drop down his head, thinking that Roman might pull out his sword again.
I dont think you know what the Western Front is like. Even if you are a 3-Star Aura Swordsman, you will die in a moment out there. You stay here and wait! I will bring my uncle and see if you can act this proud then.
He took a step back to take one forward. Until then, Henry Albert firmly believed his uncle would solve his problems.
Uncle!
Seeing Henry, Viscount Bale smiled broadly.
Oh, my. My nephew is here?
To the general public, Henry Albert might not be much, but to Viscount Bale, he was the lovely nephew he wouldnt wish to even see get hurt. In particr, Henry resembled Viscount Bales sister too much with his brown hair and yful appearance.
But why is my nephew looking like he will cry? Viscount Bale asked after checking Henrys expression.
Uncle, what would you do if someone from a Barons family threatened me?
What? Who is that bastard?!
Viscount Bale got up from the seat. A child had threatened his pretty nephew. There was no need for him to listen to this any further.
He grabbed the sheathed sword on the wall with an angry face.
Take me to that bastard right now. How dare someone touch my nephew at this training center?! I will crush him down!
Really?
Henrys expression brightened. If his uncle would handle this, then he was sure everything would work out. Once one entered the training center, themanders orders were absolute.
Henry walked hastily as he thought Roman would run away the moment he saw Viscount Bale.
It is that guy.
He pointed to the other person with his finger. It was Roman Dmitry.
That idiot didnt run away.
Seeing him waiting for them, Henry raised his lips into a smile.
Viscount Bale arrived a bitte, and as soon as he saw who was pointed at the other end of the finger, his expression hardened. He closed his eyes and opened them again. He turned to look at Henry and then back at Roman. He truly wanted to deny that the one his finger was pointing to was Roman. On the other hand, Henry was waiting for Roman to be reprimanded.
Viscount Bale felt lost.
This crazy bastard is trying to block my growth.
He made a quick decision before Henry even said anything else. Viscount Bale pped Henry on the cheek.
Whack!
Along with the enormous sound, Henrys proud face instantly changed.
Editors Thoughts: What an ending lol. Henrys fate has be quite interesting now.
Chapter 77: The Southern Training Center (3)
Henry grabbed his cheek. Feeling a tingling pain spread throughout it, he looked at Viscount Bale with a shocked expression and wide eyes.
Uncle?
In Henrys memory, Viscount Bale was a maternal uncle who loved him a lot. From a young age, Henry grew up watching the man do anything he asked for. Naturally, there was a time when he liked his uncle more than his parents. He was so important that he never imagined being pped in the face by him.
Tears welled up within him. It was more difficult to mentally ept the fact that he had been hit by his maternal uncle more than the pain on his cheek.
Despite that reaction, Viscount Bale didnt even look at him and smiled awkwardly at Roman.
This I am quite sorry about this. I had to make sure that my nephew had his mind straight. He seemed to have made a mistake due to being young and immature. I will apologize. For my sake, please turn your eyes away from this.
The opponent was Roman Dmitry. No one knows just how much he will develop in the future. Moreover, since he was favored by Marquis Benedict himself, Viscount Bale decided to apologize quickly.
Indeed, it was a very rational decision. No matter how much he usually cherished the nephew, it wasnt enough to exchange affection for his future. In the end, even Henrys own parents would have pped him.
Henry was shocked when Viscount Bale asked for forgiveness.
There was no need to escte the problem any further. Henrys actions were like a childs pranks and would not be considered hostile by Roman.
Of course, without the wise judgment of Viscount Bale, the situation wouldnt have ended this easily.
Because of Viscount Bale, I will let this go.
Thank you.
Viscount Bale tried to smile. Seeing Roman retreating, he looked at Henry with angry eyes.
Henry, do you know what you did?
But how can uncle hit me?
You idiot! Roman Dmitry is a talent that Marquis Benedict is keeping his eyes on. He will do anything to get that guy on his side, so what are you doing by trying to look high and mighty by looking down on such a talented man?! Henry. When are you going to grow up? There will be no problems if you act like this in the Albert family, but out here, you cannot act like this. Your family cannot protect you here.
He told him the cold reality. If only the Albert family was a great family, Henry wouldnt have been assigned to the Southern Front. His parents would have pushed to get him exempted from military duty instead.
Still, he now showed him the reality and the ambiguous power. Henry didnt know the reality and didnt recognize the rising power.
Nevertheless, suddenly, Viscount Bale came up with an idea.
Roman Dmitry may be someone you dont like today. So Henry, from now on, start training. You will be attached to the reserve forces with Roman, so try to be friendly with him. Keep this in mindIf you dont follow your maternal uncles advice, I will send you to the Western Front, and even if your mother begs, I wont change the decision, okay?
At that moment, Henry understood that because of one mistake, hisfortable life on the Southern Front had entirely turned into ashes.
After themotion was over, Roman headed over to his dorm. Dorms were randomly assigned in the training center to all trainees, but as soon as he arrived at his dorm, Roman could see what kind of preference he was given.
Viscount Bale worked hard.
On the way here, he saw the other nobles unpacking in old, worn-out rooms. It was a scene understandable because of the situation at the Southern Training Center, but Roman was assigned a very neat and new building as amodation. It was a single-story building designed to amodate only one team. Indeed, Viscount Bales ambition for power was truly great.
It is easy to deal with people who openly express their ambitions. Maybe my life at the training center will not be all bad.
Unlike the demands of Viscount Bale, Roman would not be able to give him the power to rise to the Central Government. However, he judged it was necessary to take full advantage of the current situation.
Kik!
He opened the door to the house. Inside, the soldiers were almost done unpacking their things. When they saw Roman and were about to salute him, Roman lightly rang the bell hanging by the door.
Tring!
All soldiers instantly stopped their work. The meaning of the bell was imprinted into their minds over the past few months.
An emergency!
Everyone, prepare for battle!
In an instant, the well-organized ce turned into a mess, and the soldiers poured their things onto the floor. They took in small things, and 30 soldiers hurried at once.
Roman came out. After the dropping of the bell, as if he had nothing to do, he just walked away and gazed at the door, rxed.
How long was it?
The soldiers began to walk out and lined up in front of Roman. They were all quite quick and tidy.
Even while they were panting for breath, they stood upright.
Roman said, 2 minutes and 39 seconds. Even though you were in the middle of cleaning the ce and unpacking, spending more than 2 minutes preparing for battle is too much. I have been telling you people that the enemy will note to us at a perfect time. In a situation where we do not know when, where and who will attack us, we need to make sure we can prepare in the shortest time possible to survive. If it takes more than 2 minutes the next time I announce an emergency, you all will be punished appropriately.
We understand!
We will keep it in mind!
The soldiers shouted out quite loudly. Indeed, it was a unique sight. There was no one more disciplined than Romans troops among all the troops who followed their masters here.
The Southern Training Center was called a resort for nobles. Nevertheless, it didnt matter to Romans soldiers. When Roman gives orders, they followIt was a situation that was normal for them now.
At the same time, McBurney, the general instructor of the Southern Training Center, couldnt hold back his sighs as he prepared for training.
I am preparing for this kind of training.
He was a veteran warrior who once served on the Western Front. As he was loyal to the nation, he himself volunteered to go to the Western Front, where battles frequently took ce. And in recognition of his performance there for 10 years, he was promoted. He, who had started out as a captain, had be amander. Nevertheless, it was only for a short while as he soon fell into an abyss.
3 years ago, the Kronos Empire decided to cross the border. They attacked Cairo, and many soldiers lost their lives back then. McBurney was not much different. Although he prevented the fall of the Western Front, he lost his sword-wielding right arm. When he felt the pain of losing his arm, simultaneously, he also felt his life as a warriore to an end.
And as the battlefield wasnt a ce for the disabled, McBurney was stripped of his position as amander. Still, the Kingdom didnt abandon him entirely.
McBurney, in recognition of your achievements on the battlefield, I intend to appoint you as the training instructor of the Southern Training Centre. Even though you must leave the battlefield, I hope you will continue working for the future of the Cairo Kingdom.
McBurneys reality had changed. He felt like he still had work to do for the future of Cairo, but the grim reality was that, unlike on the Western Front, the awareness of war was far low on the Southern Front, and most of those who came here werent here to prepare for war but to spend time in vain before heading back home. As a result, the training was a total mess.
Usually, even the nobles at the Western Training Centre were trained as soldiers, but the nobles here couldnt even bother to hold a sword. Furthermore, while their soldiers trained in the scorching heat of the sun, the nobles would take shade and rest under the trees.
Even the Southern Training Centersmander didnt care about it, so only McBurney, the trainer, was having it rough.
What is this?
He looked down at the training schedule with a sad face. The training system was nned quite well, with basic physical training for 3 weeks, but everything was meaningless if the nobles didnt train with their soldiers.
War is, after all, a battle of heads. Commanders not only exist to give orders, but they must also understand the level of the soldiers and have the stamina to move ordingly and give orders without messing up their breathing. However, those who had never experienced war did not know such things. Most of them were just trash who thought wars could be won in the sh of an order.
Haah He sighed. It was only his third year here, but the motivation he had was already crumbling.
They should at least do the bare minimum.
Still, he thought it would be the same this time.
Nevertheless, while the nobles enjoyed leisure time, McBurney would still teach the soldiers. It was all because he had deeply experienced the fear of the word If.
As expected, the next day, the nobles who arrived at the training ground took shade under the giant trees before the training even started.
Is that so?
It is. Later, when youe to our estate, I will show you what true pleasure is.
You promised. I will visit you for sure.
Brother should alwayse!
They were chatting like old friends with excitement in their voices when they were supposed to be training.
And on the contrary, their own soldiers were standing and experiencing the scorching heat of the sun. Unlike the enlisted soldiers Roman brought, they were troops the nobles families sent to protect their children. Thus, they were far from being elite soldiers. Obviously, there was no reason to send the best troops of the family to a ce like the Southern Front, where no wars took ce, and waste good resources out of fear.
The level of the soldiers was so low that they were unable to even line up properly.
Seeing them sweating even before training, McBurney only sighed.
As I thought.
He was hoping for a different scene this time.
As it was on the Western Front, he wanted to lead strong soldiers who were loyal to the nation and feel proud of what he did, but now, he felt ashamed looking at people who were titled as soldiers but couldnt even do the bare minimum of what a soldier should be able to.
What if these soldiers were sent to defend the Western Front? The Western Fronts defense would copse without holding on for a single day.
This is the same nation, then how can the two sides be so different?
He suppressed his emotions. As the instructor, he had to be faithful to his role. He cannot lose his calm.
However, just then,
?!
Unlike the clumsy ones he saw earlier, he now saw soldiers lined up straight on each side, and in front of them, there was Roman Dmitry. Even though the sun was shining brilliantly, Roman Dmitry and his soldiers were standing straight without moving a single inch.
He then realized that his thoughts were wrong. This year, unlike the trash he had seen before, Dmitrys Future had entered the Southern Training Center.
Editors Thoughts: Finally, the training of the soldiers will begin in the ! What an ending for this one. Also, in thest line, Dmitrys Future is referring to Roman, just in case anyone didnt get it. And Henrysfortable life on the Southern Front seems to be over as well.
Chapter 78: The Southern Training Center (4)
McBurney thought that there could be problemster on if, by any chance, Roman Dmitry was standing there because he didnt know how the Southern Training Center worked yet. Thus, he said, Roman. Southern Training Center doesnt force training on nobles. If you do not want to train, you can watch it from the shade of the trees, just like everyone else.
Sometimes there were people who thought they also needed to train and waited in the sun, only toter argue that they were being discriminated against when they saw the appearance of the other nobles. McBurney was tired of all that.
Unlike Viscount Bale Frank, who was themander, the instructors didnt have much power in the training center.
Roman asked, Are you talking about them?
Romans gaze turned toward the shade of the trees. There were nobles who were busy talking with each other rather thaning to train on the training ground.
McBurney nodded at Romans question. Nevertheless, it was a moment that somehow made him feel ashamed.
However,
I will train.
Roman refused to go to the shade of the trees even though he knew the truth. He wasnt like the other nobles at the Southern Training Center. The other nobles only thought that war didnt happen here, and themander was the one who would give orders to the soldiers anyway. Also, wasnt war something that soldiers actually fought? That was theirmon senseAmander watches war from afar and gives his orders.
Nevertheless, those who had actually experienced war had entirely different opinions. Looking directly at McBurney, Roman said his thoughts out loud.
You are not wrong. The enemies attacks do not know about nobles and their identities on the battlefield. Nevertheless, even nobles should receive basic training. Of course, most have the misconception that the one who has the position of amander is in a safe ce. A war in the ins might be mostly safe. However, if one is being chased after being defeated in war, or if attacked by an enemy who came from the rear, the nobles will not be able to recover from it, let alone give proper orders due to their weak strength.
That wasnt all. War wasnt always fought in ins. Often, war is fought within mountains, rivers, swamps, and other ces. Thus, in order for amander to do their job as a leader in various terrains, it was necessary for them to train in the same way as the soldiers.
And,
I understand the training at the Southern Training Center is a process of grasping the strength of the soldiers and passing the experience of you all, who have stayed here for long. Thus, you dont have to do that for me. I decided that I needed training, so I am ready for any training, regardless of my status.
Roman was done. Now, it was as if he wouldnt say another word until training started.
As Roman stood and gazed directly into his eyes, his heart started to pound intensely.
Ah.
McBurney had fallen in love with who Roman Dmitry was.
People risk their lives even for those whom they barely know?
Even the day before, McBurneys motivation was down on the ground. His skepticism as an instructor was huge, but after hearing the words of Roman, he felt his pride rising again.
He has a perfect grasp of my intentions.
It was the first time he met a person who thought in the same way as himself, despite him being a noble and saying he would do the training voluntarily.
It wasnt just an impulsive thought. McBurney, who had served on the battlefield for a long time, eventually developed an eye to see if the other person was being honest or not, and now, Romans calm eyes did not show someone who did not know about war.
The enthusiasm he had a really long time ago was finally revived within McBurney. He thought it would be extremely helpful to someone like Roman, so he wanted to impart the best education he could to Roman.
I was only going to conduct moderate training, just like any other day. But I will have you do the most difficult one from now onward. Even if a disaster hits the Southern Front, I will make sure you have the minimum physical strength and military knowledge to survive and win against your enemies. I will do the best I can.
With that one decision, McBurney opened the gates of hell for the trainees. The first week of training was focused solely on physical training. Originally, the trainees only had to warm up with a simple run, but now, right from the start, McBurney told the trainees to put heavy things on them and climb up a mountain.
The purpose of this training isnt simply to improve your physical fitness. Wars can break out suddenly, and you all, who do not know when they will, sometimes will have to climb mountains with heavy items. In this exercise, you all will not only strengthen your bodies but also learn how to climb mountains quickly. Regardless of the weather, you all will have to climb a mountain at least once a day from now on.
Tak. Tak. Tak. Tak.
Hundreds of soldiers ran down the mountain with pale faces. As if climbing up was not horrible enough, they now had to run down as well. Still, this was just the start. The soldiers, whose stamina hadpletely depleted right from the start, simply filled their stomachs and immediately gathered at the training ground.
This training is quite basic. War is a battle of mental strength that will never end. So, in order to fight to the end without losing your concentration from sunrise to sunset, you need to test your limits. From now on, you all will proceed with infinite shing training without any counting. I will warn you in advanceDo not give up. Those who do give up will have to proceed with extended training in their sleep time.
Ah.
Fuck.
Curses came from all over the training ground. Normal soldiers could not refuse the orders of an instructor, so they could only ept the harsh reality they had to go through. McBurneys warning wasnt in vain. Many soldiers fell in the scorching sun. Some were shivering and even trembling. Nevertheless, he continued to train people.
On the battlefield, you will have to go through a more brutal time.
The Southern Front was no exception to war. As much as he was moved by Romans words, he wanted to share the reality he had seen on the Western Front.
Kuak.
I-I need a break.
The trainees voices sounded like they were dying. They were only conscripts. As they werent actual soldiers and didnt even receive proper military training, they couldnt keep doing the training that drove them to the extreme.
McBurney even thought he would stop the training if most had simr reactions and couldnt go on, but he couldnt. It was because Romans soldiers, from start to finish, were perfectly carrying out the training while being led by their liege.
Huk!
Roman swung his sword. It was an action he had already repeated hundreds of times. Even though his skin was red due to the heat from the sun and his entire body was drenched in sweat, he did not stop training. Furthermore, he wasnt even using mana. He was just immersed in pure physical training.
Simultaneously, the soldiers surrounding Roman only looked at him, bewildered. They couldnt believe Romans actions. Even if he rested in the shade of the trees, no one would have said anything, but he was out there training with the soldiers.
Just like one refines their sword before fighting, it is necessary to strengthen the bond between the soldiers and myself.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk didnt rise to the top as soon as he was born. He started from the bottom-up, so he knew what emotions and thoughts those receiving orders had. They alwaysined, even about the most trivial things.
Even today, while the soldiers were training in the intense heat of the scorching sun, their leaders were sitting and chatting in the shade while smiling. Wasnt it natural for resentment to rise from within them in such a situation? Still, it didnt mean that there would be extreme results such as a revolt, but surely, the weight of their leaders words would turn lighter to them.
Suppose there is a leader who is training with them and another who isnt. Whosemand would the soldiers follow? It was a difference no one could overlook easily. They would undoubtedly follow the orders of the leader who suffered with them, and it wasnt umon for the oue of a war to be reversed due to such differences. This didnt mean that he should always suffer with themJust until the trust was established. And if it was judged that the action was sufficient to affect the war, there was no reason for themander to move directly to win.
It was aplex reasoning. Still, while training himself, Baek Joong-hyuk never avoided such things to strengthen his solidarity with soldiers. Seeing him at the forefront of his soldiers, even the other Demonic Sect members began to follow him.
The conquest of Murim wasnt done by one person alone. The trust between him and his men, built from the bottom-up, was what had brought that true.
Euk, euk.
Euk.
Now, even Romans soldiers looked like they were going to die. Like other soldiers, they, too, had the urge to give up, but they couldnt because of Roman. When their leader was working hard, how could the soldiers give up?
The soldiers of other nobles had copsed on the ground already. They were resting on the ground, gasping for air, but Romans soldiers couldnt do that.
That day, not a single one of Romans soldiers sat down until the training finished.
The first day of training was finally over.
After sunset and finishing their training, the soldiers came out to wash themselves.
Swish!
Haa, this feels nice.
Those who said the training would be fine were lying. There was no mention of us rolling on the ground like this, the soldiers grumbled.
Fortunately, Romans soldiers looked fine.
Was it because they did not like this?
A soldier under another noble, who was there, said, Why do you people only think about your own position? Cant you cut down a little bit on your enthusiasm while thinking of other people?
Throughout the training, they couldnt openly demand Romans soldiers to rest. McBurney wouldnt have pushed the training this much if Romans soldiers had given up, but they were training so perfectly that he didnt even allow any leeway.
Most of them came to hate Romans soldiers while panting on the floor. They thought Romans soldiers stamina must have been built perfectly over the years, but the other nobles soldiers didnt have anything like that.
And because of that, when they saw Romans soldiers training without any issues, they were annoyed. And the moment they met in the bath, they began to raise their voices.
Unlike you all, we were conscripted. Our training period was so short, so how the hell do you think we can withstand a training of the same intensity as you guys? If we had enough time, we all could have done the same thing as you all.
Just then, hearing those words, one of Romans soldiers came forward.
I am curious about those things you are saying. Just how much time is enough training time for you?
The soldier of Roman who came forward looked menacing. His body reflected well-sculpted muscles. It proved he had been training hard for so long, and he had muscles any man would admire.
The soldier flinched when he saw him. He felt pressured the moment he saw the other soldiers body up close.
We only had one year of training. We are different from you people, who have been training for years. So, take it easy. That way, the instructor will lower the intensity of the training for all of us.
One yearThat wasnt a short period of time.
Hearing those words, Romans soldierughed. The moment he heard they had been training for a whole year, he wondered how could one sound so silly. Was it because he remembered the past? As a soldier of Roman, he couldnt stay quiet after hearing something like that.
Dont make excuses like not having enough time. We didnt even have one year of training, unlike you all. It has been less than one year since we first began to train together. No, to be precise, it has been only three months since we started to train sincerely. And you all are saying you didnt have enough time to prepare? Dont get me wrong. You people had plenty of time. The only problem is that you just didnt do your best.
The soldier of Roman who said that was also one who had sessfully passed the enlistment test. He was once an ordinary human who trembled in fear while taking the test. He was Henderson, who hade from Lawrence after watching Romans actions.
Editors Thoughts: Romans insights are quite good to see. Also, Henderson humbled that guy so fast lol.
Chapter 79: The Southern Training Center (5)
The day the notice of Roman enlisting soldiers came, Henderson thought, I want to be a man of Roman Dmitry.
He still could not forget what happened at Lawrences Square. Henderson and the others were only having a normal day until Roman came in and trampled the peace. And people covered their mouths at the sight of Ben Miles, a heinous criminal, being dragged along by the hand of Roman while his blood constantly dripped down on the ground. And soon, Roman executed Ben Miles. He said he couldnt forgive the Blood Fang, who touched the people of Dmitry, and didnt even mind getting his hands dirty with blood. When he saw that look, Henderson couldnt help but admire him. Because of that reason, Henderson, who was originally from Lawrence, instantly applied to be one of Roman Dmitrys people.
A soldier doesnt need to have great qualities.That was themon thought of those who applied. They thought Dmitry wasnt a huge family, so it wouldnt be tough to be one of Romans soldiers. However, what happened? Even after he managed to pass the test, Henderson had to face many more difficulties. It was mainly because all those who had passed the test were far from ordinary. Not to mention Chris and Kevin, who had demonstrated their Aura in the war, there were veteran mercenaries like Lucas and Pooky. In the end, there was only one person there who could be called normal. And that was Henderson.
In fact, if that was all, Henderson felt like he could somehow survive as one of Romans soldiers. However, the training truly stunned him.
Can I even stay here? was his thought for the first few weeks while training. Looking at the other soldiers who were so much better than him, Henderson even thought he didnt deserve to be here. It was also because, actually, unlike those who had strong hearts and didnt even blink an eye during the test, he looked like he would pee out of fear.
His heart still raced as he thought about it. In a group that was full of wild predators, he only thought of himself as a herbivore.
He pondered it for a long time. Finally, he went to Chris and said, I am sorry, but I dont think I am qualified to serve Sir Roman Dmitry.
It was a realistic decision. Most would have even considered it to be correct. Nevertheless, Chris asked, Why do you think so?
I dont know why. Maybe it is because, unlike the other soldiers here, I am a beginner who doesnt even know how to properly wield a sword. I cannot keep up with the training process, and it doesnt make sense for me to waste the resources of Sir Roman Dmitry. I think I was arrogant to even want ande here to follow him when all I did was farm all my life.
Are you saying that because you think your level is below that of others?
Yes.
If Chris had heard that before he met Roman, he would have agreed with Henderson. However, even Chris had be different now.
When I think of Kevin the first time I saw him, he was nothing more than a kid who had passion in his eyes. To be honest, I couldnt understand why a man like our liege would even bring in a kid from the slums. But does Kevin still look weak to you? No. In that short time, Kevin grew into a warrior no one can ignore.
Is that true?
Of course, it is. It is a funny thing, but I was the same back then. When I first met the young master, I was ignorant and ran toward him only to get my teeth broken. At that time, I was a frog in the well. And just like the current Kevin is different from the Kevin of the past, I have also changed from the past by the guidance of our liege. So, what are you worried about? The young master has epted you as a soldier. You might be humble now, but you have the potential to grow, just like Kevin and me. Roman Dmitrythe young master we serve has the ability to make it possible.
Ba-dump!
His heart began to pound intensely. Kevin was truly someone who was recognized by everyone. But even Kevin was someone who was but a small child before he met Roman Dmitry.
Can I also be like that?
He wasnt sure, but after hearing Kevin and Chris case, hope bloomed in his heart.
To be honest, I did not believe in myself. As a farmer, I could not even imagine being as strong as you and Kevin, but as you have said, I will trust the eyes of our liege, Chris. He chose me from so many applicants, so he must have a good reason. I will focus on my training again. And in the future, I wonte looking for Chris for such things.
Hendersons mindset changed entirely that day. And from that point onward, Hendersons life began to change as well.
Thest few months, Henderson was obsessed with training to death. He did it all in order to not bring shame to Roman. Even if he puked all day, even if he fainted during training, Henderson continued to go against the odds and eventually caught up with his colleagues and created his current body.
Because of that, when he saw the other soldiers, who had a whole year to train,in, he couldnt help but raise his voice.
What do you people think war is? When you are on the line of life and death, where you can only survive by killing others, will you say that you cannot fight because you only had a short training time? Pathetic bastards. One year is the time when you can farm until the harvestes. You all are just making pathetic excuses for thefortable life you have been living and saying that you had no chance because of your life as conscripts.
When a war begins, one needs to defend their life. Even if they were drafted, how hard they worked could bring about a vast difference. However, what were the soldiers of other nobles doing? They were just holding onto saying that they didnt have the minimum qualifications. Seeing themin about such stuff, Henderson could only frown. For all of you, who have lived their lives without training hard for a year, todays training must have been quite difficult. But if you know that your current state iscking, isnt it amon reaction to try and catch up with us instead of ming us? Why? Are you asking us toe down to the same level as you now?
Roman told them earlier that for their time on the Southern Front, they had to prepare for war. Romans soldiers all trained as if they were on a real battlefield and, although not perfect, they were sure they would have a chance of survival and winning, if a war truly broke out. That was why they couldnt understand the other soldiers reactions. Being in the same room as them and hearing their na?ve thoughts made their skin crawl.
Even though Hendersons words were brutally offensive, the soldiers of other nobles could only stay silent. The fact that Hendersons preparation period was less than even half a year made them all go silent.
Truly idiots.
Once he said that, Henderson turned away from them. Even if their attitude didnt change, Henderson would still train with the same passionate attitude the next day and the days after that as well. He would do so because it was the will of Roman Dmitry. And because of that will, Romans soldiers thought that the war had already started.
The training continued. It was quite extreme. Still, even though the intensity of the training increased day by day, Romans soldiers only clenched their teeth and continued to train hard.
The nobles who watched the training noticed the gap between them was too much. Was it because their pride was hurt because of the difference? They, while watching the others training as if they were on a battlefield,ined, Why are they all overdoing it?
Right. This isnt even the Western Front for them to be that dedicated. Its the Southern Front, which is far from war. However, it seems like our men are suffering because of them.
Well, those born shallow will do such things. If they dont act out like this, how will the Dmitry family even get recognition?
Right. Hahaha!
They openly mocked Roman. The Southern Front was known to be a ce for the nobles to spend two years of vacation at. Rather, it would have been understandable if this was the Western Front. There, people even got rewards for doing such things, but the Southern Front was unlike that.
Roman, who was under the sun, had a bright red face.
Seeing him training so hard with the soldiers, the nobles thought he was foolish.
Nevertheless, among the nobles under the shadows of the trees, there was a noble who, rather than ridiculing him, looked worried. That noble was Henry Albert.
How do I even win the heart of someone like him?
Right, the current situation was quite odd for him. If he was interested in pleasure, like other nobles, Henry could have struck up a conversation, but Roman was only sweating and working hard. Henrys thoughts had changed from those he had the first day. Actually, if it wasnt for his uncles orders, even he would have been making fun of him. Nevertheless, he couldnt. When he thought he would be assigned to the same unit as someone like Roman, his head started to ache.
No, was I ever this sensitive? If he came to the Southern Training Center, it should be to speak and build friendships with others. In the end,mon people do not know how to rx and take it easy, eh? I dont know now. I guess things will work out in the end.
Hey down in the shadows of the trees as the sun was quite hot today. He could hear the soldiers shouting while training to cheer themselves, and hey down in the coolness of the shade.
He thought after a good nights sleep, maybe this tedious training would end.
At that time, on the front line of defense on the Southern Front, Cairos soldiers watched the border.
Ugh, I am exhausted.
Why?
Dont even ask that. I only slept for 2 hours as I was busy ying cards with the 2nd Squad.
The soldier had quite a tired face. He didnt even look at the border. He only gently checked to see if there was anyone under the fortress wall, and he then pulled out a water bottle hanging from his waist and opened up the lid.
Sniff.
The smell of alcohol irritated the tip of his nose. The soldier next to him was dumbfounded.
You brought alcohol?
Does it matter if I brought it? We need to let go of being so strict. Does it matter if we have a drink in a ce where no one wille anyway? And rather, this is good for work efficiency. It is better to have a little drink and get up than work while feeling sleepy.
But
If you dont want to drink, tell me. I will just drink by myself if you dont want to.
Gulp.
He drank it. A stimting sensation went down his throat. And seeing the other soldier like that, the other one couldnt resist it.
Just one sip.
Then, here.
On the Southern Front, this was amon sight. The long time of peace had given birth to a sense ofcency. They became even morecent as there were no major problems during their years of service yet.
But they didnt see it. While drinking, the shaking at a ce of lush vegetation at the border had gone unnoticed.
Editors Thoughts: Man, Roman and his soldiers are truly epic. Also, the war is about to begin! Lets go!!!
Chapter 80: An Unforeseen Disaster (1)
The Hector Kingdom was once a powerparable to the Kronos Empire. They were growing rapidly based on their defenses, but they fell to hell after losing the war against the Valha Empire. Their current situation wasnt much different from the Cairo Kingdom. They had no choice but to look at what the Empires were doing while making any decision. And as a result, a meeting was being held covertly in the Royal Pce, away from the prying eyes of other people.
A man with a scarred face, Jackson, who was also themander of the Ranger Unit, knelt before the King of Hector and reported the information he had learned.
Last year, the Ranger Unit scouted the Southern Front of the Cairo Kingdom 48 times. We came to learn that the Southern Front consists of 5 defenses in total, and the Cairo Kingdom is not interested in the Southern Front, and they mainly use their forces to defend the Western Front, which is constantly at odds with the Kronos Empire. The guards of each defense line usually work for 4 hours before they change their shift, and the guards and soldiers both have noticeablezy attitudes. It must be because they think that they have a peaceful rtionship with us. From all of that, I dont think it will be too difficult to capture the Southern Front.
Indeed, it was something they could do without even losing the lives of their soldiers.
They were giggling as they observed the drunken guards when they snuck into the bushes to inspect the fortress walls. A long time ago, when the Hector Kingdom was called a great power, the Cairo Kingdom had never shown suchcency. At that time, they used to guard the Southern Front as well as they did the Western Front. However, as time passed, the Hector Kingdom lost its power, and the Cairo Kingdom began to believe that the Hector Kingdom was the same as them. And why would they be afraid of someone of the same level? From that point onward, they didnt even think that the Hector Kingdom would invade them.
Father, can I say something?
In addition to the King of Hector and Jackson, there was one more person there. He was a man with red hair. He was Edwin Hector, the only son of King Hector.
Say it.
The Hector Kingdom has been going through an incredibly bad harvest for the past five years. The drought has caused the soil to dry up and die, and the crop and showers are also being swept away by the powerful winds. Also, the strain on us is only increasing as a result of the money we borrowed from the Golden Bank to fix the issue. The might of the Hector Kingdom is no longer sufficient to endure this. The national treasury has been drained for a long time, and if this trend continues, it wont be long before Hector loses the name of a Kingdom on the continent.
It isnt like I dont know that.
King Hector looked distraught hearing all that. The former King had started a war to achieve his grand dreams, but the consequence of that was still being borne by his descendants. King Hector was also a victim of that. The situation of the Hector Kingdom wasnt good even before he took the throne, and he took on the throne when the nation was going down fast. Thus, people said that the heavens were angry.
Seeing people sitting on dry and twistednd while weeping, Edwin decided the time to make a decision had alreadye.
Edwin said, From a long time ago, the Hector Kingdom has shunned war with the belief that we cant make the same mistake twice after we lost the war with Valha. But we cant do that anymore. Since we are the ones alive now, we must take action to help our people who are in despair. The defeat Hector suffered in the past wasnt actually suffered by us. We have spent the entirest year putting a lot of effort into our preparation, and this time, we have to go against Cairo, not Valha. We need to choose now, for the sake of the kingdom.
War was a word no one dared to say in Hector.
Although King Hector was considered to be weak, he was actually cautious. Thats why he nned it for a whole year. And finally, after they were ready for war, he discussed it earnestly.
Is that man really my son?
Edwin Hector didnt resemble his father. He was strong and had inherited the mighty bloodline of the once mighty Hector family.
Looking into his sons eyes that were burning with greed, the King asked cautiously, Are you sure?
Yes. If I wasnt sure, I wouldnt have spoken of this in the first ce.
I get it.
Tak.
He got up from the throne. As the saying went that heroes were born in times of turmoil, he considered Edwins growth to be inevitable.
All the matters rted to this war will be entrusted to you, Edwin Hector.
Thank you, father.
Finally, the Hector Kingdom hade to a decision.
Around that time, the 3 weeks of training at the Southern Training Center were also finished.
In front of hundreds of trainees, Viscount Bale delivered a boring speech.
Everyone has been through a lot. Unlike the Western Front, many battles dont take ce on the Southern Front usually. You will spend more days bored than you think once you have been assigned to a unit, but you must not forget that you all are soldiers who protect the Cairo Kingdom and cannot carelessly invite disasters into the Cairo Kingdom. I hope your time on the Southern Front will be peaceful.
Those were words Viscount Bale had constantly repeated each time the training of any unit finished. And just like that, he ended his speech with words even he knew would not make sense. Right after finishing the ceremony, he called for Roman to meet him separately. Just like when they first met, he gave him some sweet coffee while having a kind smile on his face.
From today onward, your unit will be formed as a reserve unit that will serve on the 5th Defense Line. You have probably heard of what the other nobles have to say. It is a paradise where all nobles wish to be assigned to, and it is the ce where one can live mostfortably while their freedom is limited the least. And Hmm, I also used my contacts a bit to assign you to the 5th Defense Line.
He had already heard the rumors from when the nobles were talking in the shade. Many nobles spoke of the 5th Defense Line. As it was famous for being the mostfortable one, it was difficult to get assigned to it without any connections. And Viscount Bale usually exercised his power for a special price. However, this time, he was in a position where he had to show himself as someone nice, and he had to reveal his own power so that Roman would do him a favor.
Thank you.
Why thank me? I am just doing the right thing. And I already told you earlierThere isnt much I want. I only want you to tell Marquis Benedict that you had afortable life on the Southern Front because of Viscount Bale Frank. That is all. So, if you ever need anything while staying on the Southern Front, feel free toe to me. The job of themander is to help the ones whoe here.
As Viscount Bale smiled and Roman nodded his head, the meeting ended.
Roman left themanders room. There was one more person looking for Roman. It was McBurney. He was the instructor of the Southern Training Center, and he spoke to Roman with a different expression than usual.
Thank you for all you did. Actually, there was no noble yet in the Southern Training Center who showed the passion for training as much as you, Mr. Roman Dmitry. Thanks to you, I realized what I was working for, and I think I will be able to teach the future ones even more passionately. Also, I prepared this because I thought it might be a bit helpful.
It was because McBurney wanted to give Roman some gifts. They were a shabby book and a map.
When Roman looked confused, he added, This is aption of information about the Southern Front. If a war breaks out on the Southern Front, this is the information you will need. Of course, spending two years in peace would be the best situation. I also hope for that. I hope that Mr. Roman Dmitry will get out of here in good health.
Thank you.
As it was a favor without any malicious intent, Roman epted it while smiling.
Seeing that, McBurneys heart instantly began to pound intensively. His heart told him to follow Roman until the end. As a man who was once a warrior, he already knew that Roman Dmitry was a man worth giving his life up for. However, he couldnt.
Someone like me will only get in his way.
He had already lost one of his arms. And it was impossible for him to even wield his sword properly with his left hand. Roman Dmitry was going to be a big person in the future, and he already had a bunch of talented people like Chris and Kevin.
He doesnt need a broken man.
If he could not do anything, then he would only get in the way, so he decided that staying here was the right thing to do.
And like that, their conversation ended.
Roman moved on. Now was the time for him to head to the 5th Defense Line.
Roman pulled something out after he moved away from McBurney.
I was told Lucas worked quite hard to get this.
It was a map that had The Southern Front written on top. It was actually very simr to the gift McBurney had given him. Truthfully, Roman already had the gift McBurney gave him. Before he came to the Southern Front, he had already gathered the required information, so this gift wasnt extremely necessary. Still, Roman smiled as he wanted to thank McBurney. Even now, he kept it in his pocket as he felt grateful to McBurney. There was no particr reason for that. Roman only wanted to ept the sincerity the man had shown him.
Roman thought that pure kindness itself was something that had to be respected.
The deployment of the troops was now finished. And on the way to his unit, Henry walked helplessly.
Why do I have to move on my own? Shouldnt the nobles be given their own wagon to carry their things?
His soft feet, which had never suffered till now, were hurting. As he had to travel a long way on his feet, which had no calluses yet, he felt thirsty and sweaty.
However, he could not demand a wagon. It wasnt impossible if he used his connections with Viscount Bale, but the problem was that he was too concentrated on Roman Dmitry. It didnt seem as if he was dissatisfied with the situation of walking with his own soldiers.
Haah How did such a situatione about?
Viscount Bale called Henry aside and emphasized a few words countless times yesterday evening.
Henry. I have organized it so that your unit serves on the 5th Defense Line, along with Roman Dmitry. Within 2 years, you need to somehow get close to Roman Dmitry. Keep it in mind. This is a very serious matter on which your uncles future depends. So, no matter how precious you are to me as my nephew, if you dont do this job correctly, I will be angry.
He felt lost. Being assigned to the 5th Defense Line was good news. If it had been just that, he would have been smiling and jumping around, but now, the thought of spending time with Roman Dmitry made him annoyed. Still, what could he do? The reality was already in front of him. So, all he can do is try and show Roman a little of his better side. Thus, rather than ranting, Henry chose to walk with his soldiers too.
How far did he walk? After moving for a long time, the group was finally able to arrive at their destination. But the scenery there was different than they had expected.
Tang! Tang!
Emergency! Emergency!
Everyone, prepare forbat!
It was a total mess. The sound of bells ringing loudly could be heard, and everyone was running around constantly.
Back then, they didnt know what had happened. And as Henry was wondering what could have happened, an officer approached and said, Just now, the 5th Defense Line of the Southern Front has been attacked! The Hector Kingdom has dered war!
The moment Henry heard the word war, his heart sank to the bottom.
Editors Thoughts: Man, McBurneys lines were sad. Him giving the gift to Roman and Romans thoughts were quite wonderful though. Also, the war has officially been dered! It seems there will be quite some bloodshed on the battlefield soon.
Chapter 81: An Unforeseen Disaster (2)
One hour ago, when the Sun rose to the middle of the sky, Cairos soldiers, who were on guard duty at the First Defense Line, looked at the border with rxed expressions. Work had always been boring for them. There was no one in sight, and they had nothing to say about working on the border while having nothing much to do.
Finally, after being unable to stand his boredom, a senior soldier sat on the floor, leaned his head against a wall, and said bluntly, I am going to sleep, so inform me once this shift is finished.
I understand.
It was a normal situation. On the Southern Front, where there was no need for them to endure their drowsiness and watch the border, they rested when they wanted to.
Just how much time had passed? The next shifts soldier came to him.
G-get up! I think you should see this!
Man What happened Ugh!?
He was a senior soldier, yet he was forced to wake up from his sleep. He was about to shout in anger, but when he looked at the scene outside the fortress, he was utterly speechless. Far away, he could see thousands of people attacking the First Defense Line. At first nce, he easily recognized they were armed forces with the g of the Hector Kingdom. He was dumbfounded after seeing that. Finally, after 10 seconds passed, he came back to his senses and shouted, Call themander right now! Hurry up!
Y-Yes!
The soldier went out right away.
Even though they were at the forefront, it took a considerable amount of time for the enemys presence to be known to them. And it was only troopsing for now.
Then, amander, who didnt look all that good, came hurriedly.
What the hell!
Themander of the First Defense Line, Count Donald, confirmed what had happened with a pale face. As it was reported, the troops of the Hector Kingdom were advancing, and if things went on like this, it wouldnt be long before they would attack the wall itself.
Honestly, ording to the manual, they had to attack back immediately. The first step was to block the enemys approach by using weapons prepared on the wall. Still, even though the soldiers hurried and readied their arrows to fire, he still didnt give the orders.
Does the Hector Kingdom truly intend to dere war on the Cairo Kingdom
The rtionship between Hector and Cairo wasnt bad.
Especially, as the Hector Kingdom was having a tough time recently, there was no reason for them to wage war in their current state.
Maybe it was just military training? But if they intended that, there was no reason for them to march with gs fluttering widely. He thought so because the Hector Kingdom had no cause for it. Just as a cause was important for war between nobles, a cause was absolutely necessary for one nation to wage war on another. Due to all that, his thoughts were intertwined.
Even though the soldiers were waiting for hismand with arrows aimed, he didnt give it.
If I give the order, a war might actually start. That is a problem that no single noble can shoulder. And as the Hector Kingdom is approaching so fast, it can be interpreted that they just want to talk to us soon. Lets try to talk with themander of the Hector Kingdom. It isnt like it will be toote to make a judgment then.
Count Donald was a typical scaredy catmander with no war experience.
Eventually,
Lower all the bows for now. If we show them that we arent willing to fight, they might resort to talks.
He made a stupid mistake.
The Hector Kingdom had no intention of talking. As their distance to the fortress got closer, they rang the drums on the battlefield loudly, and themander also ordered them to charge in unison.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Full-scale attack!
Attack!
Tatata!
It all happened in an instant. Hectors soldiers rushed through with siege weapons, and Cairos soldiers were shocked at the sudden situation, not knowing what to do. The war had only just begun. Still, as it was a scene they never thought would happen on the Southern Front, they couldnt easily ept what was going on.
Eventually, Count Donald also came to his senses. The war he wished wasnt true had turned into a reality, and he realized that in order to survive, he had to prevent the enemies from crossing the wall.
Everyone, fire the arrows!
Release them!
Papak!
Hundreds of arrows rose high into the sky and fell toward their enemies.
Contrary to the menacing sight in front of them, the enemy didnt lose their spirits for a long time. Only in a few seconds, the troops of the Hector Kingdom had raised the shields they had prepared in advance high, and the number of people they lost wasnt too much. Truthfully, most of the arrows didnt even go far and were stuck in the ground. That wasnt only because ofck of training. Aside from neglecting training, some of the soldiers were drunk even though it was morning.
If they had known there would be a war, they would have never taken even a sip. But as the war started so suddenly, they couldnt adjust to it. It was a literal mess. When they saw those approaching the wall, they realized not many enemies were killed by the arrows.
We dont have enough arrows.
Hurry up and bring more!
Is the magic weapon not working?
Damn it!
It was a total mess. Because the arrows werent prepared in advance, some soldiers had to run to get them, and the magic weapon which was purchased a month back didnt work. It was a scene that showed the reality of the Southern Front of Cairo. And unlike the Western Front, where one didnt die from being careless, the Southern Front was sofortable that even such basic needs of war were messed up.
Finally,
Tak.
Adder was ced on the wall.
Count Donald realized what mistake he had made when he saw the enemy troopsing up quickly.
If this is the case, we wontst long.
His face turned pale as he understood the clearly-unfavorable situation. As soon as he judged that they couldnt stand against Hector with the current strength of the First Defense Line, he screamed at the soldiers, Call the reserve unit right now! Bring all the personnel stationed in the units to the First Defense Line, and report to the Royal Family that the Hector Kingdom has dered war on us! It is an urgent situation here! Move fast!
The soldiers went out.
The war was a reality now. And from now on, it was their turn to pay the price for their carelessness.
At the same time, once they heard that the Fifth Defense Line was attacked, Henry and the others hurried.
Huff Huff
Henry was out of breath. Even though he didnt want to, he had to walk for a long time, but now, as he had been running as fast as he could, he was out of breath. The distance between the Fifth Defense Line and the reserve unit was more than he had expected. And as the officer had said that it would take about 2 hours to go there by walking, it meant he needed to run for at least another hour from now.
Is the Southern Front made of mindless bastards? If the purpose of the reserve forces is to support quickly in case of an emergency, shouldnt they be less than an hour away? Ugh, these fucking idiots.
He swore a lot inwardly. Henry thought it was good to join the reserve unit and be in a secluded ce, but he forgot about the fact that reality was hard and rough. Also, Henrys vision was actually looking for something else.
If it is Roman Dmitry, will he be able to reach there soon?
As soon as he heard the news of war, Roman led his troops and ran straight toward the First Defense Line. In fact, they were so fast that it took less than 3 minutes for them to vanish from Henrys eyes. He tried to catch up to them, but he soon understood that he could not catch up with them.
He felt a bit flustered. Roman Dmitry had trained hard while the other nobles were resting in the shade and making fun of him, but when the war broke out, he was the one who showed a significant difference in physical strength right from the start. On the contrary, Henry was gasping for breath along with his men. They all looked like they were on the verge of dying. As they were running nonstop, some of them even looked dehydrated.
Eventually, Henry sat on the ground. He kept exhaling roughly.
Huff Huff Huff Lets take a break!
If they didnt move quickly, the First Defense Line would be in danger. But, so what? What good would it be if he died from exhaustion before even reaching there? With those thoughts, Henryid down.
The first ce to be attacked was the First Defense Line. But the ce that faced the crisis of falling before that was the Fifth Defense Line.
Bang!
Rumble.
The gates have opened!
Stop them!
The gates were smashed open.
The gates, which were made of steel, had low durability due to negligent maintenance, and Hectors soldiers knocked them down with a few hits from the siege weapon. And that was the start of hell. In addition to the enemy troops climbing up thedder, screams of the enemy forces rushing through the gates like a tide could be heard from all sides.
Themander of the Fifth Defense Line, Baron Bruce, staggered back with a pale face.
Its all over.
There was a reason it was called the Paradise on the Southern Front. Baron Bruce was a rotten person, and besides being in charge and living in luxury here, he never imposed military duties on anyone.
The risk? What would be the risk if there wasnt going to be a war?
This time, at the request of Viscount Bale, he dispatched nobles who were of little use to the Fifth Defense Line, and even this morning, he felt good at the thought of getting rewards from him for that. But based on what he now knew, not even the reserve forces that would show up would be able to change this situation.
To hold on to the Fifth Defense Line anymore is suicide. In order to live, I need to leave this ce and run away.
He made a quick judgment. And rather than it being about doing the correct thing, it was focused on his own survival.
Baron Bruce shouted, Hold onto your position till the very end! Innocent peoples lives will be in danger if this line is crossed! Risk your lives, and never, ever give up!
However, contrary to the words he had shouted out loud, he had no intention of risking his life. Still, didnt he need people to buy him time to escape? And as Baron Bruce knew that, he ordered his man and started to run away quickly.
Commander! Where are you going?!
I n to contact the Royal Family. Hold the front!
Obviously, there were people in the way who asked him that, and he lied to get away. No matter how things turned outter, he decided saving his life was more important. As Baron Bruce was fat, normally, running for only one minute would make it hard for him to breathe. But today, he was really fast somehow.
At this point, Baron Bruce, who had fled from the Fifth Defense Line, was sweating heavily.
I need to run. If I arrive at the rear camp, I will be safe from the Hector Kingdom barging in.
How far did he run?
At some point, he saw a group of people who were running quite fast in his eyes. And, at the forefront of them, there was Roman Dmitry.
Editors Thoughts: That Baron Bruce needs to die soon. Also, Roman Dmitry has finally arrived. And bloodshed has arrived with him as well.
Chapter 82: An Unforeseen Disaster (3)
As soon as Roman got the news that the Fifth Defense Line was attacked by the enemies, he concluded it wouldntst long.
The Southern Front is a ce where the sense of defense iscking in almost everyone, but even among them, the Fifth Defense Line is the worst because it is managed by Baron Bruce, who is entirely rotten. And even if they struggle, they wontst any more than 2 hours. We must get there in an hour, at most.
Lucas had given him information, and it mentioned the same thing the book McBurney had given him said. There was no time. After notifying the officers in the reserve unit that he would go, Roman moved with his soldiers.
They were informed it would take about two hours to reach there as a reserve unit.
It was obviously difficult to cut it down by an entire hour, yet, Romans soldiers followed him. It was the moment when the training they had done in the past began to show its results. For soldiers who had climbed a mountain with heavy armor on them on a daily basis, running on t ground wasnt enough to even make them gasp. And before long, they reached the vicinity of the Fifth Defense Line. And just then, when he saw a man running away hurriedly from afar, Roman signaled his men to stop.
Ooh! The reserve unit!
The man looked quite happy. That man was Baron Bruce. To him, the reserve unit was like an oasis in the desert. He wiped the sweat off with his sleeve and said to Roman, Are you the leader of the soldiers? Give me your official name and guide me to the rear camp. Right now, rather than assisting the Defense Lines, the Royal Family needs to be made aware of the dangers on the Southern Front.
He continued to gasp for air.
Roman only stared at the Baron, seeing him acting like his decision was obviously correct.
Themander of the Fifth Defense Line.
It was a face he had seen in the book McBurney gave him. Nevertheless, the problem was that now that a war was going on, he wasnt supposed to be here. There were only two possibilities nowEither the Fifth Defense Line was breached, or this man had fled away.
Baron Bruce. Why are you here by yourself with no troops?
Baron Bruce?! What a cheeky bastard! As you belong to the reserve unit, you must be the son of a noble at most, so how dare you speak to me without putting a title first?1
I think you misunderstand something
Grip!
Kuak?!
Roman grabbed the cor of Baron Bruce. This movement was nothing much for him. Nevertheless, that wasnt the case for Baron Bruce. He tried to shake off his hand, but his grip was so strong that it didnt move even a single inch.
Roman Dmitry looked down at him. As soon as Baron Bruce saw his gaze, he felt as if his heart was simmered into an ice bath. He couldnt handle himself as he witnessed such vicious human eyes for the first time in his entire existence.
Then, Roman said, Your presence here means one thingThe fact that you, who is called a Commander, has abandoned his soldiers and ran away. ording to militaryw, a deserter can be summarily executed regardless of their status. Do you know what that means?
No
It isnt No.
sh!
The wind blew.
Baron Bruce didnt even see Roman pulling out his sword, but before he knew it, the de of the sword reflected his neck being cut.
Baron Bruces head fell to the ground. He was unable to ept his death, so even as his head was falling, he had a pale face.
Shhhk.
Roman just wiped the blood off of his sword.
It wouldve been a truly shocking event for others. Nevertheless, even though it was a huge thing to kill a noble, Romans eyes were only dull as he gazed at the corpse that nowy on the ground.
If he had ordered for retreat, he wouldnt have died by my hands.
This wasnt a huge issue, anyway. A war was going on. The only witnesses who saw Roman behead Baron Bruce were Roman and his men, and they would never say anything against Roman, nor were they too surprised by this. In the process of destroying Barco, Roman had shown them his cold side far too many times. And when they saw Baron Bruce acting like that, they, as well, wanted to end his life in the same way.
Lets go.
Roman took the first step. The soldiers hastily turned away from the corpse in order to avoid falling behind their leader.
About 1 hour had passed since the enemy had attacked. It was still time when the defending side could take advantage of their defenses, but as soon as the gates of the Fifth Defense Line were breached, the fight between the two sides had turned into more of a one-sided massacre.
Puak!
Kuak!
Ahhhh!
There was a cacophony of screamsing from every direction. The soldiers of the Hector Kingdom were mercilessly ughtering Cairos soldiers, and the enemies were constantly rushing through the gates. There was no way they could stop this. The magic weapons didnt work because of being filled with dust, and arrows wouldnt work because the enemies had breached the wall too.
Still, the soldiers were fighting desperately till the end as Baron Bruce had ordered them to fight, and Steven, the only knight at the Fifth Defense Line, was constantly swinging his sword.
Die!
Puak!
His face was now drenched with the blood of the enemies. At least Steven, who was called the real soldier of the Fifth Defense Line, was cutting down enemies one after another. There were already 12 soldiers who had died at his hands. Nevertheless, he couldnt see the end of them. And seeing the constant influx of enemy soldiers, even his mouth went dry.
Damn it! Damn it!!!
He realized that it was already over. This was a battle they had already lost. If the gates were in good condition, they could at least have endured somehow, but there was no way to stop the enemies from rushing forward as the gates were breached.
I knew this day woulde.
Carelessness was contagious. Everyone knew that poorly maintained equipment was wrong. But didnt everyone actcently from time to time? Soon, all soldiers epted it as something normal. Themander of the Southern Front was someone who didnt like change that bothered him. And as a single knight, he couldnt change many things by himself. Thus, he epted the reality that was in front of him, and now, that had led to the current situation.
Rumble!
When he saw the wall copse and the enemies rushing through the now-copsed wall, his eyes began to lose hope. Even with the advantage they had of having defense equipment, the Fifth Defense Line was only able to hold out for just an hour, and it was now copsing.
We cannot go down like this. Even if we have to retreat, we need to take back all the soldiers we can and make a n for the future.
He hurriedly tried to look for themander in his office. He was going to persuade him to call for a retreat, but no matter how much he searched, Baron Bruce was nowhere to be seen.
He couldnt have
Just then, he remembered seeing Baron Bruce running somewhere by himself. At that time, he didnt think he was just running away. Who would even think that someone who was themander of a Defense Line would escape by himself without even seeing how the fight turned out?
Stevens blood went cold. He had an intuition that this would be where he would die.
That fucking pig!
He could run away just like him, but he didnt want to. He thought it would be an honor to die fighting while doing his best than abandoning everyone and surviving all alone.
Kuaaaa!
He then gripped his sword even more tightly and ran forward again to cut down the enemies in his vision. He was going to lose his life anyway. Baron Bruce wouldnt leave the survivors alone because he would not want the truth of him deserting the battlefield being told to anyone else, and there was no reason for Steven to run away from here only to go and suffer there.
He felt at ease once he epted his death. Even though the wounds on his body began to increase, he was only drenched in madness, and he continued to kill his enemies.
sh!
He cut down even more enemies. It felt like he had taken countless lives by now with his sword, but in return, he was stabbed with a spear as well.
Puak!
Kuack!
An intense pain ran through his head. Finally, he realized he was near death now. As soon as he cut off the head of the soldier who had stabbed him, he gazed at the sword that wasing down toward his head.
So this is as far as I go.
He epted his end. But the moment he epted his death,
Puak!
A man with dark hair appeared, and he sttered crimson red blood all around him.
When Roman arrived at the Fifth Defense Line, the gates had already been pierced.
He had no time to think. Running ahead first, he gave orders to his soldiers.
I will take the lead. Take down the enemies one by one and follow me.
In his previous life as Baek Joong-hyuk, he was always at the forefront and fought the enemies before anyone else. That was how he was able to achieve the nigh-impossible achievement of taking over the entire Murim.
And he decided it would be no different in this world. If he killed even one more person, the damage to his side would be that much less. He tried to minimize it as much as he could.
Roman jumped and ran ahead. Then, he swung his sword at the enemies who found him.
Puak!
It was the beginning of a literal massacre on the battlefield. The two soldiers who tried to attack him instantly had their throats shed. He was literally too powerful. Like a wolf that had found a flock of sheep, he was moving ahead while shing everyone in his vision. Still, he wasnt in too much of a hurry. He was taking reasonable intervals when he needed to. It was to maintain the distance from his soldiers. Thus, most of the des that should have been aimed at the normal soldiers were now aimed at Roman.
T-That monstrous bastard!
Kill him first!
The soldiers of the Hector Kingdom also realized that Roman wasnt an ordinary person. Even though they all attacked Roman at the same time, all the corpses in their vicinity belonged to the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom, no matter how many times they attacked him.
In just 5 minutes, Roman had killed dozens of the enemy soldiers. The blood of all of them was dripping down his sword, and even Roman himself was now drenched in blood.
Just then, Roman saw someone in his vision who was fighting the enemies ferociously.
Steven?
He was a person who was mentioned in the book. ording to the information Lucas had given him, on the Fifth Defense Line, Steven was someone who was worth using. Then, Roman made a quick decision when he saw Steven had epted his death after ughtering the enemies he could. He took down the soldier who was swinging his sword at Steven.
Puak!
Tuk!
Roll.
The soldiers head rolled on the ground. There was no time for Steven to even say a word. It was because anotherrge number of enemies had entered through the wall, and Roman had gone forward to cut them all down.
What is this?
Steven was stunned seeing the current situation. Even more shocking than his own survival was the ughter Roman was carrying out.
Was there such a person on the Southern Front?
When he thought hard, he remembered there was one person.
Roman Dmitry. He was recently assigned to the Fifth Defense Line.
That was what he had heard from Baron Bruce this morning. And when he heard that a Ranker was assigned on the Southern Front, Steven was actually unable to ept that fact. It was because Rankers were incredibly strong. In the end, he thought that it would have been better if he was ced on the Western Front rather than the Southern One, which was known to be peaceful, and that if Roman truly cared for the safety of the nation, he wouldve himself asked to go to the Western Front. However, he now realized that was a huge mistake on his end. When he saw that Roman had arrived so quickly, Steven realized that he hade running here as fast as he could.
Puak!
Kuak!
Eventually, even thest soldier in the vicinity died at Romans hands.
After he killed thest enemy nearby, Roman wiped the blood off his sword and walked up to Steven. Then, he asked, Are you Steven?
Yes.
Baron Burce is dead. From now on, you are in charge of this ce and as you have served on the Fifth Defense Line for many years, tell me what methods are needed to protect this ce based on your judgment. If you dont see a chance here with your judgment, then I, Roman Dmitry, will be calling for a retreat as the head of the reserve unit.
It was a flustering situation. His mind wasnt ready for this. Still, as Roman asked him about his experience, Steven thought a bit and then said, Honestly, this battle is already too much in their favor by now. It would make a lot of sense to retreat now, but doing that will give the enemy a huge advantage instead. A river flowers behind the Southern Front. They need to clear a way on it to supply troops to move in case the war continues, but they have no chance of winning a longsting war unless theypletely capture the Fifth Defense Line.
He spoke his thoughts. At first, he thought of giving up, but the more he talked, the more he told him why they couldnt leave this ce.
Then, it was necessary to change the situation.
There is only one way. The enemies no longer have to push through the gates. The wall that copsed left a narrow path, but the gate was different. Even if its ast-ditch effort, if we can buy ourselves ten minutes to set up the spare iron fences, we can prevent the enemies from entering.
That was the only way. If all the enemies pierced through the Fifth Defense Line, they wouldnt be able to win even if they sacrificed all their troops. Still, even though Steven knew that it was a difficult choice, he had to do his best. Nevertheless, the n he came up with was still impossible. When hundreds of enemies were rushing through the gates each passing second, how on Earth could they secure it?
But just then, Roman said, I will secure the space that is required for the instation of the iron fences. Now, you must mobilize your forces and prepare the iron fences as soon as you can.
Steven couldnt help but be shocked as soon as he heard those words.
Editors Thoughts: This chapter was so amazing! d that Baron Bruce died in the beginning. Also, just how much cooler can Roman be?!
Chapter 83: An Unforeseen Disaster (4)
The n Roman had given was literally reckless. It wasnt anything like solving the problem with a clever operation, but breaking through the enemy forces and securing a space to install the iron fence on through sheer force. Steven decided this just wasnt it. Even he had thought about it, but he hadnt said it because he didnt want to discourage Roman.
It is too difficult and dangerous. To break through not only the enemies army, which is currently entering through the gate, but the forces waiting outside to rush in too. Dont you get it that when you are isted, you will not be able to survive? The strategy of installing the iron fence itself is impossible.
It was the first time he had met a man like Roman Dmitry. What was certain was that as soon as he heard the news about the Fifth Defense Line being attacked, he rushed here to arrive even earlier than the other reserve units, and struggled a lot to clear the enemies.
That was why, even though themander himself had run away, Steven was reassured just with the presence of Roman Dmitry by his side as his ally. And that was also why he wanted Roman to live. Wouldnt it be too unfair if someone like Roman died in a ce Baron Bruce should have?
I can understand what youre worried about. However, I am not a guy who risks his life on an operation which he considers impossible.
Huk!
An enemy tried to do a surprise attack from behind. However, Roman, who had already noticed him, dodged it with minimal movements and thrust his sword through his chin. The enemy trembled and soon died. However, that wasnt the end of it. Soon, soldiers arrived from behind and shocked Steven.
Master!
Give us your orders.
It was because Chris and the other soldiers who had arrived were also drenched in blood, as if they had showered in it. It seemed there was no one wounded among them because the blood on them was that of the enemies they had killed on their way here. Their eyes looked like those of predators. Seeing the true spirit of war on this battlefield in those who were waiting for Romans orders, Stevens intuition said that there was still hope left.
Then, Roman said, From now onward, we will make way for the gate to be closed.
Yes!
No one questioned that risky n. What were they thinking? Them following Romans orders without even the slightest doubt showed how loyal and disciplined they were.
Steven admired their blind trust. Baron Bruce, who was also called a leader and followed by Steven and his men, ran away as soon as the gates were pierced, but Romans soldiers looked like they would follow him to hell itself if he gave the order to do so. How did he even form such a rtionship with them? It was not something Steven could understand with hismon sense.
Roman took the lead. Seeing that he hadnte to his senses yet, Roman said, Focus on your role. The war is not over yet.
As soon as he finished those words, Roman ran toward the enemies and initiated another massacre on the battlefield. It seemed as if blood was raining down from the sky. And soon, a path made of blood opened up. The men who were following Roman did the same as well.
Ah!
Steven only then got back to his senses. There was no time to be lost in thoughts now. The n had already begun, and in order for Romans actions to not be in vain, he had to do his part.
Squad 2, follow me! From now on, we all will move and block the gates with the emergency iron fences! Steven shouted out loud. From now on, it was their chance to risk their lives and fulfill their roles.
Before he left for the Southern Front, Roman was lost in thought.
Do I need to take a risk for this country filled with unpatriotic people?
ording to the information he had collected, the Hector Kingdom was clearly sending signals of war on the Southern Front. Even the foreign Valha Empire had read those signals and warned Roman, but the Cairo Kingdom didnt even know what kind of situation they themselves were in. It was that much of a pathetic nation.
In order for the history to not repeat, one needs to have a sober running government, but despite this nation being divided into 4 factions, not one could make the right decision.
Roman could not even be called a person of Cairo. As he had lived his life as Baek Joong-hyuk, he didnt have to be loyal to Cairo.
There are many ways to avoid the war. If I take the hand of Marquis Benedict, I can get exempted from military duty, and there is another way to take the side of Valha, which is already quite strong. In the end, war is a battle in which the powerless side has to make sacrifices. Now that my worth has been recognized in Cairo, I have gained the privilege of being a strong person.
In the world of unknown things, dangers lurked everywhere.
Nevertheless, Romans troubles didntst long.
I cannot bow my head to avoid the danger in front of me or promise to take anothers side.
In his past life, there were many brothers above him in the beginning. And among those many brothers, some of them were literally quite great. Nevertheless, most of them couldnt escape the eldest son without anypromise.
Honestly, most people said that it was fine topromise once or twice. However, it was still a very important thing that showed ones will. If he didnt kneel in front of anyone, he understood he could stand firm until the end, but the moment he knelt the body even once, Roman knew that he would get used to thefort of kneeling down.
Marquis Benedict, the Valha Empire, the Kronos Empire, and even the Royal Family of CairoAll four factions which divided Cairo wanted Roman, but he didnt give any of them a definite answer. Instead of forming a rtionship with them, Roman wanted to solve the problems in his reality with his own effort. In the first ce, he knew it was poisonous to bow to someone while he had the purpose of reigning above all inside himself. Also, he wanted to stay as one of Dmitry until the end.
I will leave for the Southern Front.
He made his decision.
The difficulties because of nobles? A small nations reality. He didnt care about such conditions. The Heavenly Demon was born in a difficult situation, yet he rose to the top of the Demonic Sect and made everyone else kneel before him.
Actually, his blood was boiling in ecstasy now. He had missed his life on the battlefield dearly. In the final years of his life, the never-ending peace and quiet didnt arouse much thirst from within him. And with those emotions, Roman rushed toward the enemys camp.
It was already a battle being fought without any hope. Through thepletely open gates, the soldiers of Hector were rushing in, and Cairos soldiers were busy being pushed back. The difference in power was too vast. As it was a situation in which only one of Hectors soldier was dealing with two to three of Cairos soldiers, the area around the castle gate soon changed into one under the control of Hector. Everyone knew that the battle was already over.
Nevertheless, unlike the soldiers who were trying to run away as far as they could, Roman was rushing toward the enemy and leaving them behind in the dust.
Puak!
Five enemies who rushed in toward him got their throats shed. And Roman, who had their blood stter on him, went into the gap created without even flinching. Obviously, it was a dangerous situation. Nevertheless, even when Hectors soldiers attacked from all directions seeing the enemy alone, not a single of their attacks touched Roman. He had literally blocked all of their attacks by himself.
On the right side.
Puak!
Roman sensed the wind blowing from the spear being thrust. He then grabbed the spear and pulled his opponent toward him to cut off his head. And once he did that, he jumped straight ahead and attacked the other enemies in his vicinity.
Crack!
It was an astonishing sight. Obviously, he had raised his shield to block it, but all the soldiers behind it were killed because of the recoil from defending Romans attack and bouncing back farther away.
The enemies counterattack didnt even touch a strand of Romans hair. While he continued to advance, he either blocked, avoided, or attacked the enemies in the vicinity. And when they realized that their flow was slowly dying, all of Hectors soldiers decided to rush in and kill him somehow.
When Roman killed 20 soldiers on their side, they acknowledged the opponent was a lot stronger than they thought. However, when 30, 40, and even 50 soldiers were ughtered without leaving a scratch on Roman, their faces were dyed with terror.
Uhhh!
S-Stop that man right now!
It was aplete mess. All because of one man, Hectors soldiers couldnt push in anymore. The soldiers who were courageous were now cold corpses, and yet, Roman was mercilessly killing every enemy he saw on the battlefield.
It wasnt just AuraNo, Roman wasnt even using Aura. He was currently showing the power that far surpassed any Aura. The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk, was someone who had learned to kill people without things like that. He was someone who had crushed his opponents head with a stone and someone who would choose any method to win if needed.
While moving from the bottom to the top of the Demonic Sect, he had experienced many things. And Baek Joong-hyuk, who had gained absolute power due to that, couldnt be stopped by such people. That was why, even though he was surrounded by enemies all around him and isted from allies, he continued to ughter his enemies. Just as a huge number of sheep could not subdue a single wolf, Roman continued to unterally ughter his enemies.
And that wasnt the end of it. Romans soldiers were also different from normal soldiers. If one soldier of Hector was enough to take down three of Cairos soldiers, then one of Romans soldiers could take down 5 to 6 of them easily. The situation had thus changed. Although there were only 30 people in the reserve unit and it was quite small, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield had changed because of that small reserve unit.
And Hectorsmander was continuously watching the entire situation from far away.
Baron McCleary was Hectorsmander and in charge of the attack on the Fifth Defense Line. He was certain of victory when the gates broke down.
Tch tch, pathetic bastards.
It was funny to him. Hector hadnt actually used much of its force yet. Only some of the troops of the entire army were sent to the Fifth Defense Line, and yet, Cairo couldnt withstand such a measly attack. Their stupid response of firing arrows, and the water-based weapons didnt work as well. Despite being a kingdom surrounded by war, it had shown a pathetic response.
It is unexpected, but we might break through the Fifth Defense Line before anything else.
The original n didnt have anything to do with winning or losing here. They deduced that once they attacked, the sand castle that was called Cairo would just copse on its own.
Well, all Five Defense Lines had to be captured anyway. So, Baron McCleary didnt see anything wrong with the achievement of capturing the Fifth one first.
Attack! Completely destroy the Fifth Defense Line!
He made the decision as this was a huge chance for him. He convinced himself that this Defense Line could be broken down soon. And it even worked out initially, but it was only until he saw a strange scene. The soldiers who were supposed to head further were somehow running back now.
R-Run away!
Get back!
Ack!
The soldiers of Hector could be seen running away from something. Baron McCleary was stunned when he saw the soldiers running away, scared, even though they were on the battlefield. He still couldnt understand what was happening.
If there werent a lot of Cairos soldiers aiming for them, why were they running away?
Just what is happening?
The question arose within him.
Just then, the soldiers ran away even further and he saw the figure of an enemy fighting the surrounding soldiers that were waiting for him in the space that opened up.
!
And that was an overwhelming sight for him. As soon as he saw them, he unterally ughtered all surrounding Hectors soldiers. Just then, Baron McCleary made eye contact with him. His eyes were so terrifying that he involuntarily began to gasp for air. Also, the moment they had made eye contact, that man suddenly began to run toward Baron McCleary.
Even more blood sprayed, and even more heads flew off. Still, he didnt stop running toward him. In the short time Baron McCleary closed his eyes and opened them, that man had almost reached where he was.
He wants to kill me?
No, it cant be.
It was impossible for Baron McCleary to believe something like that with hismon sense.
Kill him before he gets any closer!
Yes!
And when the knights of Hector went forward, Baron McCleary believed he was safe.
Editors Thoughts: Chris, Kevin, and the other soldiers are finally here! More ughter from Romans side ising soon. Also, just what level are the knights of Hector at? 3-Star? 4-Star? Even if they have a 5-Star Aura Knight, I doubt they can defeat Roman lol.
Chapter 84: An Unforeseen Disaster (5)
The distance between the gate and Baron McCleary was quite far. It wasmon sense not to pass through the front that was filled with enemies, but Roman had different thoughts.
The enemymander is careless.
Was it because Cairo was considered weak by him? Baron McCleary had actually stepped ahead out in the open to observe the situation. Of course, it could be said by others that he was still at a safe distance, but he wasnt as far that he wouldnt be untouched by Roman. Thus, Roman changed his n instantly. Initially, he was only going to secure the space that was around the gate until Steven and his soldiers installed the emergency iron fence, but he now ran ahead the moment he made eye contact with Baron McCleary.
I will kill themander.
That is the best way to end this battle quickly.
He had experienced in numerous battlefields that the moment themanders head falls down, the enemies fall down as well.
Stop him!
The enemy is alone!
The soldiers of Hector were furious. When they saw Roman, who dared toe here by himself, they all attacked him at once. However, the scene of him exchanging blows with numerous at once took their breath away. The weapons flying in from all directions were all aiming for his life. However, not a single attack worked on Roman.
Tatang!
All the weapons bounced back once the attacks were blocked. Still, that wasnt the end. The soldiers who had attempted to attack him also fell down while screaming their lungs out as their limbs were cut off.
There were literally hundreds of enemies. Thus, it wasmon sense for them to have the advantage and for Roman to fall down, but as time passed, only the damage on their own side increased.
Get out of the way!
Stop running around!
Once the knights of Hector received the orders from Baron McCleary, they instantly rushed ahead. Obviously, they werent just ordinary knights. All of them were Aura Swordsmen who could manifest different types of Auras on their swords.
Srrng!
The Aura that enveloped the sword seemed to explode. And as they all had attacked at the same time, Hectors soldiers breathed in relief that Roman would finally go down now.
Heavenly Demon Sword Art; Second Move.
With a single breath, mana swelled within Roman, and an Aura erupted toward the enemies who were running fiercely toward him. And because of a single hit from the Heavenly Demon Sword Art, the knights of Hector, who were confident of their victory, perished without even knowing what had happened.
Kwakwakwang!
That was how shocking the power was. The Auras the knights had manifested scattered around as if they were pieces of paper in a tornado, and their bodies, which had to be as strong as armor made of steel, were shredded into a million pieces.
Everyone was blown away. That was the moment they all realized that the existence they were dealing with was a monster they couldnt even touch the toes of. They all understood Roman hade into the enemy camp despite seeing so many enemies because he knew he wouldnt have a problem even if he fought all of them at once.
In Roman Dmitrys lifeNo, in Baek Joong-hyuks life, battles in which he was outnumbered weremon. Even when he was against the masters of Murim, he was at a numerical disadvantage.
He understood that Steven meant not to overdo it. However, now that the enemymander was in his range, he decided to end the battle at once.
Tak!
He kicked the ground, and suddenly, he was before Baron McCleary, who was utterly shocked. It was natural. Dozens of soldiers of Hector were just ughtered in front of him, and even Hectors Aura Knights, some of the best soldiers on their side, were torn apart with just one move. The n that Hector had devised was now shattered as well, and Roman Dmitry was so strong that he couldnt calcte how to stop him.
His eyes trembled. His head was telling him to run away as fast as he could, but at that moment, he remembered themand he had heard before he came here and announced war to Cairos soldiers.
There is no need to force things forward and capture the Fifth Defense Line. The only thing you must do is buy as much time as possible. We need plenty of time for our ns to seed.
Fuck.
Within one hour of dering the war, a huge variable had already appeared that would hinder Hectors goal.
Baron McCleary drew his sword. He was a swordsman as well. And as he knew how to use 2-Star Aura, he nned to do his best.
I am Baron McCleary of Hector! I will
sh!
Puak!
It was a single sh. Nevertheless, it was so fast that the moment Roman had arrived in front of him, in an instant, the head of Baron McCleary had flown into the air, and blood started to gush down his body like a fountain.
His judgment was too arrogant. As Hectors Knights themselves couldnt handle Roman Dmitry, he should have just run away.
Nevertheless, after the death of themander, Roman grabbed his head and raised it high into the sky. Then, he shouted with a voice filled with mana, The enemymander is dead!
At that moment, as if everything that was happening on the battlefield never actually happened, everyone who was on the battlefield stopped acting.
The atmosphere was ice-cold now. Hectors soldiers didnt understand what they should do. They had enough power to fight despite theirmanders death. Still, the situation was too confusing. And it was Roman Dmitry who broke the silence.
sh!
Kuak!
He had done so by shing the enemy in front of him. It was beyondmon sense. Usually, once the enemymander was killed, the enemy soldiers were forced to surrender. Actually, it might have even been the case if the opponent was the Barco family. Roman had ended the situation back then by killing the head of the Barco family and his son. Nevertheless, it was different this time. Hector had attacked Cairo without any warning. Not only was this a war without a cause, but the other Defense Lines were still under attack, even while they were here on the Fifth Defense Line.
Roman raised his voice and said, Soldiers of Cairo, listen clearly! We cannot afford to secure war prisoners now. Even now, the other Defense Lines are under attack by the Hector Kingdom. If we let them live, they will definitelye back and initiate another war for revenge. Even if it means we need to shed blood now, risk your lives and execute the enemies!
The war with Barco could be said to be a personal fight based on Let your opponent cut your flesh in order to break his bone. And since it was a fight within the same kingdom, if themander was taken care of and the soldiers surrendered, most likely, they wouldnte back to fight for revenge. However, they were now dealing with the soldiers of Hector. Even if theirmander had died, they still belonged to the Hector Kingdom and hence would fight until the end.
And honestly, surrender wasnt even allowed in wars between nations. Thus, even if their arms were ripped off, it was absolutely necessary to deal with the enemies now that they had gained momentum. Being on the opposite side was enough reason to be cruel in war.
And when the soldiers of Cairo saw Roman continuing to ughter his enemies without showing the slightest mercy, all of the soldiers cheered, Follow Roman Dmitry!
Kill all the remnants of Hector!
They blocked the exit. Hectors soldiers were now cornered. Finally, they understood that they couldnt get out of here alive.
By the time Henry Albert arrived, the tide of war had already turned. When he heard the report, it was clearly stated that the Fifth Defense Line was on the verge of copsing, but the scene in front of him was different from that.
T-This is!
Outside the fortress, a one-sided massacre was going on. Cairos soldiers, who were taking advantage of the current situation, attacked the enemy with faces that made them look like they were possessed by devils.
How did this happen?
He couldnt understand it at all. Nevertheless, he became certain of one thingRoman Dmitrys presence stands out even in fierce battles.
This is how powerful Roman Dmitry is.
He truly had an overwhelming presence. Hectors soldiers, who were cornered, tried to rush in without any fear, but the moment they got close to Roman, they died without even being able to swing their swords. Their numerical advantage felt literally meaningless. No matter how much they rushed in, they only died.
Henry had seen Rankers fight before. Even then, he thought that Rankers were people on a whole different level. Nevertheless, those he had seen glorified now seemed like trash in front of Roman Dmitry. When he had heard that Roman was someone who had defeated Homer at the age of 25, he thought he must have some weakness, but now that he saw him fighting with his own eyes, he realized that the rumors didnt even do justice to how strong he truly was.
Also, Romans soldiers couldnt be said to be weak as well. In particr, Chris, Kevin, and Pooky showed power that a normal soldier could never have. Now he understood why they were different from the news. It was due to the variable known as Roman Dmitry.
I can finally see why uncle told me to get on the good side of Roman Dmitry.
He gulped, knowing his uncle was right. Him being born as amoner didnt matter. He became certain that Roman Dmitry was a monster who would devour the entire Cairo Kingdom one day.
Henry shouted at the soldiers behind him, Help Roman Dmitry right now! Do not let the bastards of Hector run away! And make sure to stay next to Roman!
Henry finished giving his orders. Then, he began to follow his soldiers right from the very back.
Finally, all things on the Fifth Defense Line were sorted out. Hectors soldiers didnt fight to the end. When the fear of annihtion engulfed them, some of them abandoned their colleagues to run away. Obviously, most of them died while running away. Roman followed most of them to the very end and killed every single one he could see. Still, there was no way for him to kill so many enemies who were running in different directions at the same time.
And when the battle ended, Chris ran toward Roman.
Chris and 30 others. No fatalities.
It was a fierce battle, yet no one had died. Still, that didnt mean everyone was safe. Everyone basically had at least one wound, but Roman could also see those who had blood dripping and red flesh through the armor. Still, no one groaned even a single time when moving. Henderson, in particr, was unfamiliar withrge-scale battles, but he kept his mouth shut despite being soaked in sweat.
You all did a good job. Use potions to heal the wounds.
Yes.
There were no special thanks. Nevertheless, this alone was enough.
And Steven, who was close by, couldnt help but be shocked.
Hes giving potions to soldiers?!
Healing potions were produced in Magic Towers and costed an enormous sum of money even when they were bought in the least quantity. However, Roman had casually told his soldiers to use such expensive things. At first nce, he could see that they were at least intermediate or high-level potions, but the soldiers still poured the entire vials onto their wounds.
Chik!
Along with a burning smell, the wounds healed quickly.
Now Steven finally seemed to understand why the soldiers followed Roman Dmitry so blindly.
He has overwhelming strength, a daring judgment, and he is not a cheapskate to his men. The trust between Roman Dmitry and his soldiers isnt something that was formed just now. Because he has such a character, even if he jumps into the pit of fire, they would follow him down.
His admiration was brief. It was because, soon, Roman turned toward him and said, You must gather the soldiers and prepare for a second attack. And I need to see soldiers who know the terrain of the Southern Front.
You want to leave right now?
The war hasnt ended just yet. Even now, while we have found a little peace, the soldiers of Cairo are dying elsewhere.
The war had just started, and this was only a single victory. It didnt mean they had won the war.
Roman looked at him with fierce eyes, I have no intention of watching the Hector Kingdom trample thisnd. Until I have killed all the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom who have stepped into ournd, I will not stop.
He was stunned the moment he heard those words. Obviously, Cairo was at a disadvantage right now. Because of the surprise attack from Hector, the Cairo Kingdom had already lost the momentum in the war. Nevertheless, for some reason, Steven felt the man who was standing in front of him could truly make something out of the current situation.
Roman shouted to his soldiers, I will give you 10 minutes. Make sure you are fully prepared to move.
Yes!
Romans soldiers were ready to follow his orders.
Therefore, only 2 hours after the war had started, the Fifth Defense Line was doing well in its defense. And that was the first variable the Hector Kingdom hadnt expected. And it was also the starting point for another variable.
Editors Thoughts: This was such an awesome chapter! So, the knights werent able to do anything much to Roman lol. Also, the action scenes were well done. Roman giving high-level potions to his soldiers is so sweet though! And it seems Roman will go and start another ughter soon enough.
Chapter 85: The Second Variable (1)
Steven called for a soldier.
He is a native of this area. He has a perfect grasp of the surrounding terrain and will be a useful guide.
I am Kobe.
The soldier that had just arrived had a dark face. Roman epted his greeting and moved to themanders room. He then spread open the map on the table.
Swish.
This is the map of the Southern Front. What is the fastest way to get to the rear of the Southern Front?
Are you seriously asking about the way to the rear of the Southern Front?
Kobes eyes widened. Steven had told him that Roman needed his help in order to go and help the other Defense Lines. Thus, he assumed Roman would ask him about the fastest way to the other Defense Lines. However, as he asked about the fastest way to the rear, he was stunned.
There was no need to exin why. Still, for active cooperation, Roman said his thoughts out loud.
I do not think the Defense Lines on the Southern Front can hold on any longer. Even if we move fast, one ce is bound to copse, and enemies will break through. Thus, there is a high probability that we will be isted in such a situation. Thats why I want to go to the rear of the Southern Front first. We will understand the situation of the Defense Lines and respond with flexibility after joining the forces in the rear.
Ah!
Kobe then realized that it was quite a sensible decision. As Roman had said, with a small number of troops, he could not tackle all the threats on the Southern Front. Finally, Kobes gaze turned toward the map. He said, pointing to a path, once he had searched for the fastest way to reach the rear.
I think moving on this path will be good. If we follow this road, we can get there in around 3 hours.
It was one of the many paths to the rear. Still, it was the safest way to travel there.
Nevertheless, Roman shook his head.
No. We cannot take the safe path now. What weck is time, and in order to shorten the time, we need to move fast, even if there is the risk of falling off of steep slopes.
Uh then how about this road?
It was one near a mountain. The terrain was much rougher than the one he had suggested first, and even though they needed to go up a slope, they could get across the mountain quickly. If the first one took 3 hours, then this one would take around 2 hours and 30 minutes. He thought it was good enough, but Roman didnt seem that happy with it.
From what I know, it takes about 2 hours and 30 minutes for an average person to go through this road. That isnt enough as well. My soldiers have the ability to maintain their speed in any terrain. And considering our level, we need a path that can get us there within 2 hours.
At that moment, Kobe felt something strange.
Huh?
His two questions were answered with two diligent and informative answers. When he noticed Romans ability to grasp the road, he only looked at him with a stunned expression.
The first method was one that anyone, including those not originally from the Southern Front, could understand. When considering Romans perspective, it was reasonable asking for a quicker path because it was obvious from the map that the area was t. Nevertheless, that wasnt the case with the second one.
How does he know that the path behind the mountain takes 2 hours and 30 minutes? It cannot be a simple prediction. Obviously, he spoke with confidence, so he must have calcted it. And as it is like that, it means that he is someone who understands the terrain of the Southern Front to some extent. Then why did he choose me as a guide?
He wondered about that. He wanted to know just what Roman was thinking.
I didnt know you knew the way around so well.
He asked a question indirectly. He didnt know why he had been called when Roman knew about the terrain that well. And Roman responded to his slightly provoking words while looking at the map.
When I was assigned to the Southern Front, I decided to research this ce for a while. How will the ce I will live in for 2 years be? Just what is the terrain like? I studied it a lot in case something happened but obviously, I couldnt fully understand the ce. Still, I, at least, know what any other person who can read a map knows.
The information Valha had given made Roman order Lucas to investigate the Southern Front. It didnt mean he only had to check for signs of war. While he prepared for the war, he also had Lucas check the current situation on the Southern Front many times and even mark the routes that led to each Defense Line.
When the Fifth Defense Line was attacked, Roman arrived on the battlefield in less than an hour. Obviously, people thought he had reached here by sprinting as fast as he could, but the truth was that he had used the shortcut he knew of.
Also, Roman had gotten more information thanks to McBurney. It was simr to the one Lucas had given him, but a bit more detailed. And thanks to that, he now knew the local and unknown routes of the Southern Front as well.
Kobe couldnt understand Romans answer that well. If he had got this far from all that, then why did he need Kobe?
When Steven called you, you probably thought I was just an ignorant man on the Southern Front.
N-No.
There is no need to be this shocked. I only usedmon sense. The reason I told Mr. Steven that I needed someone familiar with thend was because the information one gets through papers and books is different from reality. The information I checked said the route takes 2 hours and 30 minutes. But what if there is bad weather or something else which happens on the path? Then we will have to take a detour which we have no idea about. That is why I need your help. I thought that information in the books was right, but the natives always have a way on a terrainpared to a person who just came. Is that enough reason?
Huh?! I-I fully understand!
Kobe stuttered. It felt like, somehow, Roman had read his thoughts.
Roman understood what Kobe was asking, and he hoped to rify all his doubts as soon as he could.
Roman looked different to him. In the entire time he had served here, many nobles hade to the Southern Front, but he had met someone like Roman for the first time today.
He is different from the nobles whoe to live a lifefortable here. He is even ready to go to the war. Even if no one else will get to know about it, if I can help him carry out his will, there will be hope for the Southern Front.
Kobe looked at the map with such thoughts and then pointed to a new path.
I can assure you that this route is the best option if you are truly confident in rushing in and not caring about the terrain. It is a path my vige friends and I have secretly traveled since we were children. If we travel through the thick forest, we can reach the rear of the Southern Front in just 2 hours. Nevertheless, we need to be careful. Even a little stumbling can lead us to fall off a huge cliff.
ThisThis was the type of answer Roman had been waiting for. Thus, that answer also signaled the end of the meeting.
The meeting didnt take too long. Actually, it took only 10 minutes.
And when Roman left the room, the first thing he was greeted with was his soldiers. They had already finished their preparations and lined up sincerely.
Chris and 30 others. All the preparations have beenpleted.
It was a sharp de-like reaction.
However, next to his soldiers, he saw an unwee face.
Henry Albert and 50 others. All preparations have beenpleted.
That was Henry. He had looked at Chris and imitated what he was doing. Naturally, there was a huge difference in the aura they gave out, but Henry tried to be as serious as he could.
Roman asked, Why are you here?
He couldnt ept the presence of someone like Henry. Obviously, it was good to have many troops in a situation where time was running out, but Henrys group would only slow them down. Besides, there was no need to fight alongside Henry Albert, who was like a spoiled child since their first meeting.
Henry himself knew about it, but he couldnt speak the truth.
If I tell him that I am mainly here because I was tasked to be a friend of the person who is called Dmitrys Future, he will tell me to get the fuck out.
Henry couldnt show his sincerity and only had a stiff expression. What he needed to do now was act his role.
First of all, I want to apologize for the mistakes I had made before. The reason I am here and want to follow Mr. Roman is because I, too, am a citizen of Cairo. The Hector Kingdom has dered war on the entirety of Cairo. In a situation where innocent people are dying, I thought I should add my forces as a noble of Cairo. Just give me the orders, and I will risk my life to do my best to help. He spoke aloud. It was like noblesse oblige. He proudly puffed his chest.
Nevertheless, Roman knew that Henry Albert wasnt someone who would move without an objective, so he said, You have the freedom to follow me if you want to. Nevertheless, I will not give you any orders. It is up to you to do what you want. Still, let me tell you this one thing in advanceIf you ever get in the way of my n, then I will shatter the shackles that hold me down mercilessly and move on without a care in the world.
It was a terrifying warning. And as soon as he finished his words, Roman turned.
Chris.
Yes.
Finally, it was time for him and his soldiers to head out once again.
Even though Roman had given him a warning, Henry followed him. Nevertheless, he was quickly left behind in the dust, and Roman and his soldiers moved out of his sight. When Henry and his soldiers couldnt catch up with Roman on t ground, how could they catch up while on a steeply inclinednd?
There was no need to talk when moving. Roman and Kobe were in the lead, and everyone was moving ording to the guidance of Kobe.
Schhh.
They even had to go through overgrown bushes. Truly, it was not a path anyone usually went through. And even they themselves wouldnt have gotten to know about it without Kobe.
How far did they go?
Suddenly, they heard a strange noise.
Ugh
As soon as he heard the groan of a human, Roman stopped the soldiers. They had heard it from a certain distance away, but he deemed it necessary to confirm the identity of the person before going to the main destination.
Huh?
A soldier of the Southern Training Center?
Romans soldiers recognized him at once. He was one of the soldiers under McBurney and had also controlled the intense training of the soldiers.
Nevertheless, the condition of the soldier looked pitiful. His clothes were stained with blood as if he had been attacked, and his face was so pale that he was going to die any moment now.
Roman ran forward quickly. After checking the condition of the soldier, he performed simple first-aid and used the healing potions on the serious wounds first. However, that didnt help that much. It was toote.
Seeing him in hisst moments, Roman asked, What happened?
The soldier looked at Roman with hazy eyes. However, the focus in his eyes returned quickly when he saw the one in front of him. He recognized that it was Roman who was in front of him. Soon, he spoke desperately, TThe Southern Training Center was attacked. Pplease help them. Please!
As soon as he finished those words, his body went limp. It seemed that once he had uttered hisst words, albeit with difficulty, he was able to ept his death.
The Southern Training Center was attacked?
This was quite unexpected. The Training Center was closer to the rear of the Southern Front than the Defense Lines. And such a ce was attacked? Even before Roman had left for the Fifth Defense Line, he hadnt heard anything like that.
The soldier of the Training Center was able to escape to here. That means the Training Center must have been attacked around 30 minutes ago.
This implied that the effectiveness of the Defense Lines had no bearing on the oue.
The Hector Kingdom attacked all the five Defense Lines at the same time, and at the same time, they also sent another unit that was prepared to clear out any variables from the outside.
Why the hell was such an operation carried out? It didnt seem to make any sense, and Roman couldnt guess what Hector was trying to achieve without more information. At that moment, Roman could only think of one thing.
The Southern Front may not have as much time left as I had anticipated.
It was clear that the Hector Kingdom hadnt attacked Cairo blindly. They had decided to attack today after preparing thoroughly.
Roman got up.
We will head to the Southern Training Center now.
We understand.
Now, helping the Southern Training Center was the utmost priority.
Editors Thoughts: Romans actions are just something else. Also, RIP that soldier. Although he couldnt defend the Training Center, Roman is heading there now. He did a good job. It seems the true intentions of Hector will also be revealed soon.
Chapter 86: The Second Variable (2)
Supporting himself with his back on the wall of a building at the Southern Training Center, there was McBurney, who was exhaling harshly.
Huff Huff
His condition looked dire. The armor made of chains that had been tightly woven had already torn off his body. With his bare skin revealing, blood continued to flow down from the sh on his abdomen. Fortunately, his intestines hadnt fallen out yet.
Ordinary people would have covered the abdomen with one hand, but McBurney couldnt do it as his sole arm was aiming a sword at his enemies.
He will die if we leave him alone.
Why dont you give up? We will give you a painless death.
Hectors soldiers were asking such questions while giggling. There were three of them. They steadily advanced, encircling McBurney, and pointed their weapons at him.
Naturally, the situation turned McBurneys throat dry. His vision was already turning blurry, and he even had to bite off his own flesh in his mouth to stay focused.
Tch.
Fuck it, you bastards.
He could taste the bitterness in his mouth. The situation was so bad that his blood was acting like water as it quenched his thirst.
I will risk my life to kill whichever bastard dares to attack first. So, step forward if you are ready to sacrifice your life for yourrades. Dare to risk your life and attack. Even if I have to bite your neck to take you down, I will do it, growled McBurney. His eyes looked like those full of poison.
Naturally, when they saw McBurneys unflinching appearance, Hectors soldiers couldnt even attack. This wasnt just a baseless threat. The soldier who had earlier tried to attack McBurney, thinking he was easy to deal with, was now a cold corpse on the floor.
Damn it.
McBurney cursed inwardly. He had tried to not show it as much as possible, but now, he was in the worst physical condition he had ever been. It was so bad that it wouldnt be strange if he copsed down at any given moment. He was only holding his body up by leaning on the wall behind him, and as Hectors soldiers seemed to have noticed that, they were just passing the time safely.
If only my right arm was still there, I could have killed them.
When he was forced to face the harsh reality of having lost an arm once again, he contemted his own helplessness. Back when he was fighting on the Western Front, he could easily deal with 2 to 3 enemies at once. It wasnt because he had learned a systematic and amazing technique previously. He had created his own sword technique based on his countless fights on the battlefield, and dozens of Kronos soldiers had died due to his aggressive sword technique, which exceeded their expectations.
However, it was different now. His left arm wasnt moving all that well, and he couldnt even kill a few people now. He truly was in a mess.
This was the end. This was going to be where he would die. McBurney epted he was going to die soon, so he wanted to take down at least one more person down with him.
What happened to Roman Dmitry?
Suddenly, the face of a person who had impressed him came to his mind. Roman Dmitry was the first person he had met at the Southern Training Center who was truly a noble, and unlike the others, he had prepared for war. He could be said to be the only person who hadnt let go of his tension and attention even though he hade to the Southern Front. Although he heard that he was assigned to the Fifth Defense Line, he thought maybe Roman Dmitry would have done something. And he wondered what he was doing now. Roman wasnt his family and wasnt even his friend, but oddly enough, McBurney was thinking of him during his final moments.
That means that I still feel regrets about the battlefield.
Clench.
He gripped the sword tightly, lowered his body, and ran forward. Even though blood was dripping down from his stomach, his eyes were only searching for the weakness of his opponent.
Just then,
Kwang!
Kuak!
Attack!
He heard a loud noise from outside the building.
Roman was one stepte. The Southern Training Center was already in ruins when he and his soldiers arrived, and the bodies of soldiers were scattered everywhere. It was a gruesome sight. However, he could still hear some noises around him. As soon as he judged that not all of the enemies had escaped, he ordered his men, Clear out the remaining enemies right now and rescue the survivors.
We understand.
The soldiers, including Chris, spread around.
Roman looked around carefully. As the soldier had said, the Southern Training Center was attacked. Among the corpses lying all around, there were soldiers of the Hector Kingdom who were only wearing light leather armor. That was for fast movements. Nevertheless, that was only a small portion. Most of the corpses were of the soldiers of Cairo. Just by looking at the corpses, he could tell that their surprise attack had paid off well.
Roman expanded his senses and listened to the sounds around him.
McBurney?
Among the many sounds, he heard a familiar one. It was the sound of McBurney fighting with someone, and from the sound of his panting voice, it looked like he was in a dangerous situation.
Roman immediately moved to the building that was not too far away. And as he opened the door of the expected ce, he saw it.
W-What?
Did Cairo already send in reinforcements?
Hectors soldiers were bewildered. ording to their calctions, no reinforcements should have been able to arrive here in such a short time. As the Defense Lines were attacked, it made no sense for Cairo to send reinforcements to a ce like this so quickly. Then who the hell was this person in front of them?
As Hectors soldiers pointed their weapons with hostility toward him, Roman took turns looking at them and McBurney to understand the current situation.
He is still alive.
McBurney was a survivor.
Although his face looked like he would die at any given moment, he was still standing on his two legs.
Naturally, in such a situation, McBurney was shocked.
Roman went forward and approached the enemies soon enough.
Capturing them will be the best course of action.
He made his judgment. And although Hectors soldiers shouted not to get any closer, Roman arrived in front of them in an instant. Then,
Smash!
His fist struck the soldier in the face. His eyes lost focus as blood sttered, and Roman wiped the blood off his hand. He didnt care about the other soldiers reactions as they wouldnt be able to do much anyway. One of Hectors soldiers was furious and tried to attack, but Roman let his attacke forward and subdued him simrly after dodging it.
Puak!
With the punch came blood, again. It was a situation that had happened too quickly. They were obviously veteran soldiers, but in such a short time, two of them were already unconscious. Thest one tried to run away. While his two colleagues confronted Roman, but only to get hit and drop down, he ran away in the opposite direction. However, that was when an unexpected person grabbed his throat.
Clench!
Kuak!
I did warn you that I would take one of you down with me.
It was McBurney. He was quick-witted. As soon as he understood that Roman was trying to capture him, he went ahead and strangled his opponent instead of shing him and ending his life. Since he had only one arm, the resistance from the other person was quite strong. Yet, McBurney clenched his teeth and strangled the opponent till the end, and Hectors soldier passed out.
Thud!
Huff Huff
McBurney, too,y down t on the floor. He was at his limit. His mind was already hazy, and he felt an unknown feeling rise up to his throat.
Soon, Roman came into his vision.
Good job. From now on, you can rest and leave the other things to me.
Drip.
Roman sprinkled the healing potion onto the body of McBurney, who didnt even have the energy to utter thank you left. When he sensed the energy of the potion spreading throughout his body, McBurney let go of his consciousness.
Things were finally sorted out. After checking the entire Training Center, Chris reported to Roman.
There werent many soldiers of the Hector Kingdom left. There were 12 who were found and dealt with, and 5 survivors of our side were saved along with that. Also, ording to their testimony, Viscount Bale was wounded while fighting the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom and fled to the mountains.
It was surprising. Viscount Bale, like Baron Bruce, would have thought of running away immediately, but he disyed to others that he fought for a while. Still, that was all. The result didnt change. Most of the soldiers who died here met that result because of their negligence of not training, and that was why less than 10 soldiers survived.
The main force of Hector Kingdom attacked the Training Center and then left. ording to the survivors, the number of enemies was around one hundred. There must be a reason why they are using this Hit West and Win East strategy.
With this, he became more sure of that one possibility. The purpose of the enemy was exposed to some extent, but he still couldnt make any hasty judgments. That was because many lives depended on each one of his judgments. And as he knew the weight of words, Roman decided not to say it.
What about the soldiers of Hector?
All locked up in one building.
There was only one way to find out the truth.
Roman stepped forward.
Chirs, from now on, do not let anyone enter the building until I give an order.
Yes.
And like that,
Creak.
Thud!
The door to the building which Roman had gone into closed.
Inside the building, there were the captured soldiers.
And as soon as Roman went in, one of the men with distorted faces yelled, Do not let me live! Kill me! I have no intention of saying anything to the cowards of Cairo.
He was salivating hard, but Roman didnt care. He neither responded nor cared for his words.
Nevertheless, he told them his ns with a cold voice, From now on, I will give 3 minutes per person. I dont have much time, so I cannot allow more than that. The rules will be simple. Answer what I ask, and if I get the answer that I am looking for within those 3 minutes, I will give you a painless death. However, excruciating pain will be the only thing awaiting you in the other case.
You bastard!
K-Kill me! Kill me!
The soldiers yelled, but Roman only went toward one of them and said, The first question. What is the purpose of the Hector Kingdom?
Fuck you!
He stayed tightlipped. The troops that Hector had used for this war were those who had loyalty to the nation. Naturally, they showed their resolve to never speak, even in the face of death.
Time passed quickly. And once the given time was over, Roman sentenced him to death.
3 minutes are over.
Tuk!
He pressed a blood point. The soldier didnt understand what it meant back then, but soon, his eyes opened so wide that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say they would burst out as he felt the muscles twist within his body.
Ahhhhhhhhhhh!
I warned you clearly. The muscles and bones in your body will twist and cause pain, and you will only die slowly. You are the ones who have attacked the Cairo Kingdom, and I have no intention of showing mercy to my enemies. The only exception will be shown to those who will cooperate with me.
All the soldiers became stiff when they saw the incident in front of them. The one who was screaming was one of the strongest colleagues here. Yet, he was screaming as if someone was tearing the skin away from his body.
The second question. Why are you guys here at the Southern Training Center?
All the soldiers gulped at the question that came from one who seemed to be the God of Death in their eyes right now. In their heart, they all wanted to cry out that they would surrender. However, that was no longer an option when they remembered the oath they had taken.
Finally,
3 minutes are over.
Ahhhhhhhh!
The other one fell into despair as well.
Now, only one was left. As Roman approached, the third one groaned despite not being asked anything.
Do you think this will change the oue? Cairo is already finished. Even if you hear the n from my mouth, it isnt something that you can stop anymore! So, do what you want! The Cairo Kingdom will pay the price for their negligence, and this will leave a shameful name in your nations history! Hahaha!
Heughed maniacally. It was mainly to hide his fear. However, Roman only looked at him and smiled at that moment.
I was waiting for that answer.
What?
I knew the truth right from the start. I just needed to see how you would react. Seeing that you are so confident, then I cane to one sure possibility.
The soldier was utterly confused. Nevertheless, Roman dropped a bomb on him.
The rear of the Southern Front. Your true purpose lies there.
Seeing the soldier lose hisposure as soon as he heard those words was all Roman needed. He wasnt sure of the answer, but the reaction made him sure.
You can die now.
Tuk!
He pressed his blood point.
Leaving behind even thest one screaming in pain, Roman left the building.
The attacks on the Defense Lines of the Southern Front were nothing more than diversions. Their true purpose lies elsewhere. If Hector seeds in that, they will capture the entire Southern Front.
His blood went cold. He was now sure that the Southern Front was in far more danger than he had originally thought.
The n that the Hector Kingdom had thought to be almost perfect was only perfect until before the second variable they had never thought of had emerged.
Editors Thoughts: This was quite good. We will finally get to know Hectors true purpose in the next one, it seems. Also, just his dedication proves McBurney is worthy of bing one of Romans soldiers.
Chapter 87: The Star Of Hector (1)
A group established a camp in the vicinity of the border between Cairo and Hector. It was a secret base that no one could see from outside, and hundreds were residing there.
We just got the report that they passed through the Southern Training Center and are heading towards the rear. The n seems to have worked. The Cairo Kingdom ispletely unaware of our strategy and is focused on blocking the attacks on the Defense Lines.
It was a report.
And the man who received the report while staying calm, Edwin Hector, looked at the map spread out on the table.
It is too early to be careless. Tell themanders attacking the Defense Lines of Cairo to take more time and not rush it. The important thing for us is not to destroy the wall right in front of us. If the n works, the entire Southern Front will fall into our hands soon.
In this operation, they had to be absolutely secure to stay alive and seed. That was why they took an entire year to figure out the boundary and patterns of the Southern Front, and even before they had begun the operation, they had sent a Ranger Unit led by Jackson to infiltrate the Southern Front.
It was a dangerous route as they had to go up a steep mountain, but this morning, Jackson reported that he had arrived at the designated spot and hid himself well.
The actual operation would begin now. They had sessfully hidden their true intentions behind the surprise attack, which had made the Cairo Kingdom stunned.
The power of the Southern Front is weak. If we had attacked with all our forces, it would have fallen down in just 4 hours. However, that alone does not mean that we would havepletely captured the Southern Front. After all, what matters the most on the Southern Front is the existence of Warp Gate. If Cairos main forces are transferred to the Southern Front through there, the fight will be extremely difficult.
No matter how negligent the Cairo Kingdom was, it wasnt that they hadpletely given up their attention on the Southern Front. The Warp Gate was a magic artifact. It helped to move long distances at once, and the existence of the Warp Gate was enough to turn the tides of war. Because of the Warp Gate, the troops on the Western Front could be moved to the Southern Front and vice-versa in an instant. It was something that was physically impossible, but the Warp Gate could make it possible. Therefore, upying the Warp Gate on the Southern Front was the highest priority. The main intention was to cut off the possibility of enemy reinforcements arriving instantly, but it could also be used aggressively if Hector could manage to use it after they captured it.
ConnectThat was a method through which the coordinates of a Warp Gate could be reset, and instead, it could be used for the ones who captured it to bring more forces and supplies. Thus, a Warp Gate was usually equipped with an explosive device.
And the rear of the Southern Front of Cairo had a Warp Gate. That was the reason why Roman and his troops were able to reach the Southern Front in ten days, and Cairo had the Warp Gate in the rear so that they could handle any emergencies. It was believed that the rear was a safe ce, even if enemies attacked the Southern Front, as the Warp Gate could be used to summon allies or destroy the enemies while they were trying to capture it.
And that was Edwins target.
The Cairo Kingdom ispletely careless as of now. They didnt even think that we would attack them at least once, and now, the current attacks on the Defense Lines will have their full attention. Now is the right chance. If Jacksons Ranger Unit can secretly infiltrate the rear and take over the Warp Gate, then we can devour the entire Southern Front at once.
That was if they seeded. This was a strategy where defeat was not eptable.
Because of the absence of the Warp Gate, the Cairo Kingdom wouldnt be able to send troops to the Southern Front, and if Hector could attack them from the rear and front simultaneously, then all the Defense Lines would fall down eventually. From then on, it would be easy. The moment the Southern Front was taken over, the Hector Kingdom would be able to take the initiative.
In the basement of the secret base, a Warp Gate was installed painstakingly over a year. Thus, as soon as Jackson would report the good news, all the troops from here would be moved to the rear of the Southern Front.
Edwin Hector said, We must not rule out the possibility that this n can fail. And if the worst does happen, be prepared to destroy the Warp Gate. If Jackson fails there, we will destroy the Warp Gate and move on to n Two.
Yes.
When he heard the cruel and ration decision, the knight bowed his head.
He is called the Star of Hector for a reason. And because of Edwin Hector, the Hector Kingdom might finally be revived again.
He was certain that the birth of their prince was a blessing to the kingdom.
McBurney got up quickly. He had fainted because he felt relieved when he realized he would make it out alive, and thanks to the recovery effect of the potion, he was able to regain his consciousness quickly as well.
Ugh
Still, there was pain in his body, and especially, his stomach was hurting a lot. The potion did heal the wounds, but that didnt mean there were no aftereffects from a deep wound. Upon examination, he noticed that the skin near his stomach felt too sensitive. It seemed like someone had stitched it when he had fainted.
You are awake, Sir? Chris asked.
As soon as he saw Chris, the memory of before he fainted struck his mind. He remembered that just when he was about to ept his death, Roman Dmitry came and saved his life.
How was he able to show up at the Southern Training Center, though?
A question arose from within him.
Roman Dmitry was supposed to be on the Fifth Defense Line. Even before the Training Center was attacked, he heard that the Fifth Defense Line was in a difficult situation, and that meant Roman should have been there and helping others. Obviously, there was also the possibility that Roman might have run away because of the dangerous situation, but he knew that Roman Dmitry wasnt that kind of a person. But wasnt the battlefield the ce where the true character of a person often came out?
McBurney asked Chris frankly about what all happened. And the answer that came back astounded him.
When we were informed that the Hector Kingdom had attacked, we all headed straight for the Fifth Defense Line, and there
The exnation was short. Still, it got rid of all of McBurneys concerns. Instead of running away, Roman Dmitry had headed straight forward for the Fifth Defense Line and defeated all of the enemies there.
He truly is amazing.
McBurney was being sincere. There would have been no time to prepare against the surprise attack from Hector, but Roman managed to make the best judgment and produced the best result, as well. The determination and power he had shown in the process proved to McBurney just how great he was, even though he had not seen it happen through his own eyes.
As expected.
The only one who had truly prepared for a war, Roman, did not disappoint him. The fact that someone like him was on the Southern Front actuallyforted McBurney.
Nevertheless, they couldnt continue their conversation anymore. It was because Roman hade out of the building.
Roman checked the condition of McBurney. As soon as he confirmed that there were no major issues, he went straight to the point.
Please tell me in detail what happened here.
Yes.
He began to recall everything. Even though his physical condition was miserable, he remembered everything that had happened.
We were attacked by the Hector Kingdom about 2 hours ago. As usual, we were preparing for the next batch of trainees that would be trained, but the soldiers of Hector Kingdom appeared and attacked us suddenly. I quickly summoned my men and tried to fight them, but there was no way we could achieve a good result because of the overwhelming difference in our number of troops. And the result is what you see. We were pushed back unterally, and we do not even know if Viscount Bale is alive or dead.
2 hoursThat was the important point. It was obvious that the enemy had already infiltrated the Southern Front for quite some time as they had attacked so quickly.
Was there anything special about the outfit the enemies were wearing?
Everyone had light armor on them, and the face of the enemymander seemed to have scars.
Scars?
Yes.
Light armor and a face full of scarsThat reminded Roman of a specific person. While he was investigating the South of Cairo, he came to know about a key person in the Hector Kingdom.
It could be their Ranger Unit.
Ah!
McBurneys eyes widened. It seemed like he knew something.
Themander who leads Hector Kingdoms Ranger Unit is said to be a man who has scars on his face and has been awarded numerous medals too.
It was a thing he had heard a long ago, which was why he couldnt remember that right away, but he was surprised that Roman had got it right, and that too, in an instant. Nevertheless, that alone wasnt enough to satisfy his curiosity, so he asked, If it is their Ranger Unit, they could have infiltrated the Southern Front before others. However, I do not understand. Why did they attack the Southern Training Center? If they wanted to upy an advantageous position, wouldnt it make more sense to create an advantage by breaking down the Defense Lines first? But they are moving in the opposite direction. Instead of attacking with all their forces on the front, they are aiming to attack the Training Center from the rear.
I was thinking the same.
What do
Since the Training Center is at the rear of the Southern Front, you were all bound to be attacked.
As McBurney looked confused, Roman continued, The Hector Kingdom seems to be using a Smoke Screen n. Attacking the Defense Lines that are in the front is just for deception. Their true purpose is the Warp Gate behind us.
That was unexpectedly shocking.
When he arrived back at the Training Center and saw the soldiers, Roman thought, The fact that the enemy has attacked the Southern Training Center means that their true destination and aim arent the Defense Lines of the Southern Front. If we follow this path, the only destination they can reach is the rear of the Southern Front. But what is the purpose of it? If they make a mistake, they will be surrounded both in the rear and the front as well.
Only one theory came to his mindThe reason for attacking the front was to create a Smoke Screen that could help them capture the rear of the Southern Front. Then, couldnt they use the Warp Gate to create variables?
At that time, it was just a theory, but after he tortured Hectors soldiers and saw their reactions, he became sure of it.
The Hector Kingdom has strong ns to make this war a sess. A winning strategy which they are sure to seed.
Their true purpose wasnt only to capture the Warp Gate in the rear of the Southern Front. If their n was sessful, then not only would the Hector Kingdom be able to cut off the reinforcements that Cairo would try to send, but they could also increase their options by inviting forces andunching an even more aggressive attack.
The Warp Gate was the most surprising thing he had learned about yet in this world. The magic artifact that allowed one to travel through space convinced Roman that magic was something as great as martial arts.
The strategy created by Edwin Hector had now been discovered by this unknown man.
McBurney jumped up. He was in pain, yet he didnt seem to care about it.
Shouldnt we currently be assisting the Southern Fronts rear if they have such a n? Is it alright if I join the fight against them?
No.
Roman shook his head.
ording to what McBurney had said, the Rangers Unit had attacked the Southern Training Center around 2 hours before they hade here. That meant one thing.
It has almost been an hour and a half since Hectors Ranger Unit attacked the Southern Training Center and left. That is enough time for them to put the n into action. Mr. McBurney, have you gotten word from the rear that the enemy has attacked them yet?
It cannot be.
Right.
Despite knowing the truth, Roman wasnt in a hurry. To be precise, there was no reason to rush anymore.
They have been preparing for this war for a long time, and they should have captured the Warp Gate by now. What we need to do from now on is clear. If the enemies appear from the rear, the troops of the Southern Front, including us, will be isted. We have to fight and survive against the troops of the Hector Kingdom in here without any help from the Cairo Kingdom.
It was as expected. At that time, Hectors Ranger Unit had seeded in capturing the Warp Gate on the Southern Front.
Editors Thoughts: This was an amazing chapter. The Southern Front is in much more danger than it was revealed lol. Edwin Hector truly made a good n. It will be interesting to see how Roman moves on and defeats Hector with his troops.
Chapter 88: The Star Of Hector (2)
Jackson, themander of the Ranger Unit, remembered the day he spoke with Edwin Hector one year ago.
Jackson, the Hector Kingdom no longer has the strength to withstand the current circumstances. If the crops dont grow much this year, the treasury will run out because of the interest of the Golden Bank and the pressure they keep putting on us. So, I would like to suggest one thing. How about we take over the Southern Front of the Cairo Kingdom?
It sounded like a stupid proposal considering it was given by the Star of Hector. Although he knew that Edwin was an unusual person from the rumors, he didnt think he would speak of an attack on the Cairo Kingdom like it was nothing.
Nevertheless, his words and actions felt like as soon as he nodded his head, the Cairo Kingdom would fall. Still, he refused it back then. Even though Cairo was a weak nation, just like Hector, it was still impossible for them to defeat that nation without any sacrifices. Nevertheless, 2 hoursIn just 2 hours, Edwin made Jackson ept his proposal. When he heard of the n made by Edwin, he realized that he wasnt just speaking thoughts as they came to his mind. He wasnt sure if it would work, but he wanted to support Edwin.
It was rumored that the Hector Kingdom was cursed by the Gods, and that was why crops werent growing properly in Hector. And that was why they needed to take extreme measures to turn over the situation.
And in such times, Edwin Hectors existence was considered to be a rain in a drought. He, who was called the greatest genius of all time, was a hero born in turbulent times.
Thus, the n was carried out diligently throughout one year. A spy was nted on Cairos Southern Front, and a tunnel was dug that would lead Jackson and his troops to the rear of the Southern Front. That was also how they had seeded in infiltrating in just a few hours.
Edwin Hector said, We have no choice but to win this war. We scouted the Southern Front 48 times in one year, yet the Cairo Kingdom never once noticed that. Their actions show their carelessness. I dont think they will be able to break through our n and protect the Warp Gate, but we still need to be vignt and continue things as nned. If we cut off thems at the Southern Training Center, and enter through the rear tunnel as we nned, the Warp Gate will fall into our hands.
And as nned, Jackson saw the Warp Gate in front of him.
Puak!
Kuak!
The soldiers who were guarding it were killed instantly. As the men started to die, screams could be heard everywhere, but Jackson rushed straight for the Warp Gate without even caring to hide the bodies.
It was time to fight with their full strengths from now on. If they got discovered by the enemy before they managed to connect the Warp Gate, they would all be killed here, but if they managed to seed, they would be able to win the war.
Hurry up!
The technician quickly began to work on the Warp Gate. This was a mouth-watering time for them. If the Cairo Kingdon had a good system on the border, then their n would have already been discovered by now, but they were currently distracted with the attacks on the Defense Lines.
Finally,
Wheik!
Its working!
The Warp Gate shone, and as the bright light dimmed down, Edwin Hector came into their vision.
With a single step, Edwin Hector was now on Cairosnd.
And seeing Edwin Hectors ming red hair flutter in the wind, all the Rangers knelt down.
We greet Prince Edwin Hector.
Their voices were brimming with passion.
ording to the n, the troops in the Ranger Unit had gone out with a single thought that they would buy time for the Hector Kingdom to survive. They had prepared to even be worked to their bones, and finally, they had managed to bring the best result they could hope for.
It seemed like the war had already been won. Some of the soldiers even had tears in their eyes.
Nevertheless, Edwin Hector didnt smile. He only walked toward Jackson.
What is the situation?
Most of the troops on the rear of the Southern Front have been dispatched to the front lines to focus on their defense. And, as expected, because of theplex system of Cairo, their reinforcements havent even arrived yet. If you give the order, we will upy the rear of the Southern Front entirely.
The Cairo Kingdomsplex power system had created problems even in a situation of emergency. The Southern Front hadnt received reinforcements even though it had been more than 2 hours since the first attack, and thanks to that, the Hector Kingdom was able to capture the Warp Gate easily.
Now, it was time for Hector to move forward. There was no way Cairo could send people in, so Hector decided to move on with his n.
Ken.
Yes.
A knight stepped forward.
I will entrust the First Battalion to you. Take care of those in the rear fortress and prepare a formidable defense, in case they seed in sending troops throughnd. We can never anticipate how desperate they will get. This war might even drag on for a week, a month, or an entire year. Therefore, be absolutely prepared for the worst-case scenario.
Yes.
Ken stepped back.
Some of the soldiers who appeared one after another through the Warp Gate followed Ken and moved.
Jackson.
Yes.
We lost contact with Baron McCleary, who was on the Fifth Defense Line. Do you have any news about that?
I havent exactly figured it out myself, but I dont think we can afford to contact him as he might be in the middle of a battle. You dont have to worry too much, Prince. It is the Fifth Defense Line, and themander there is famous for being rotten and cowardly, so he might have decided to spare strength and use a few troops to break through.
Edwin Hectors expression changed as soon as he heard that.
Did I notmand him to not do anything other than what we had nned?
You did, Prince.
As soon as the n seeds, I will punish the Baron, regardless of his performance. Do you agree?
I agree.
Nod.
Edwin Hector hated things going against his ns. Still, he had not even imagined that the Baron would have fallen. It was natural. The Fifth Defense Line was the weakest of all the Defense Lines on the Southern Front, and through many calctions, he concluded that there were no variables there.
Edwin Hector ordered, With the exception of the 1st Battalion, everyone will now deal with the Cairo remnants in here. The war isnt over yet. Until our g is nted here, we need to stay alert.
Yes!
Even back then, the Hector Kingdom wasnt aware of the existence of the singleNo, of the two variables that had appeared on the Southern Front.
Fortunately, the crisis of the First Defense Line being captured was avoided. The enemies stepped back when Cairos soldiers countered them, and thanks to that, they could finally breathe some fresh air.
Repair the walls before the enemies attack again! Our lives are at stake here! Hurry! Count Donald roared as he looked around.
The walls had to be covered up soon. Some of the walls even looked like they would copse at any given moment, and the gate had almost been opened. It was fortunate that the Hector Kingdom wasnt pushing in anymore. If they had decided to push in while ignoring sacrifices, the gate would have surely fallen down and the First Defense Line would have been at the risk of annihtion. Nevertheless, they managed to sort it out.
Count Donald sighed. Just then, a soldier came to him.
Commander, we have received a call from the Southern Training Center.
Connect it.
He moved toward the Command Room. And when he finally arrived,
[Count Donald. I am Roman Dmitry, a member of the Reserve Unit of the Fifth Defense Line.]
He saw Roman on the screen. As he knew about Roman, Count Donald asked, Why is the Youngest Ranker contacting us?
[I will get straight to the point. The Hector Kingdom seems to have taken over the Warp Gate in the rear of the Southern Front by using their forces on the Defense Lines as a smoke screen. We are isted now. Before Hector takes advantage of the current situation, we must abandon the forts and take refuge in the mountains.]
What!?
Count Donald jumped up from his seat. He had barely blocked the attack on the First Defense Line, but Hector had already taken over the Warp Gate? He couldnt believe it. As that was a reality he didnt want to ept, Count Donald denied the truth.
There is no way the rear could have been captured already. And, if what you say is true, is it the right decision to abandon our positions? There is no way we will be able to survive the attacks of Hector while staying in a forest. Rather, the main focus should be strengthening our defense.
[I do admit that, but the Southern Front cannot handle any direct confrontations against Hector any longer. The Hector Kingdom didnte to capture the Defense Lines intentionally. They didnt even use their full power and distracted us by attacking the Defense Lines mildly while focusing on capturing the Warp Gate. Count Donald. Think rationally. Do you seriously think they were fighting while giving their all on the Defense Lines?]
Count Donald went speechless once he heard those words. Actually, he had also felt a lot of strange things happen. Although the Hector Kingdom was in a clearly advantageous situation, they had suddenly decided to withdraw. He only got to know now that it was because they had been focused on capturing the rear first.
Roman continued,
[Escaping to the mountains doesnt mean we are running away. If you stay in the fort, you will be isted from the other forces and will be defeated by the enemy forces that will attack from both sides. We need tounch a guerri operation in the mountains. Even if we have to be mere thorns in their way, we need to make sure the enemy cannot capture the entire Southern Front.]
Romans persuasion was meaningless as Count Donald had already concluded his thoughts and made a decision. He couldnt believe the rear had already been taken over, and he thought the fortress was safer, and that Roman may have been a spy of Hector.
We will decide for ourselves. Please dont contact us again.
And he cut the call.
Themanders of the other Defense Lines werent much different. Their reactions were almost the same. Some didnt ept that the rear position could be captured, and the others said they wouldnt leave their positions. They could only think the forts were safer because of theirmon sense. They concluded the best option was to stay behind the defense of the walls.
Nevertheless, there was oneSteven, who was now themander of the Fifth Defense Line, who obeyed Romans orders.
[I will join you right away.]
It was an absurd situation.
In a situation where they didnt even know if Roman was telling them the truth, he had expected such reactions from themanders.
Well, if they were people who actually knew how wars worked, they wouldnt even have been in such a situation. The front lines were an entire mess, and the advantage we could have because of the rear was captured as well. Staying here anymore is but an act of suicide.
Roman had realized one thing with his experience from many warsWhat is scarier than a powerful enemy is a powerful yet ignorant ally.
It was obvious why he had contacted them despite expecting such reactions. It was because they belonged to Cairo, and so did he. Thus, he thought that if they somehow listened to him, he could use them strategically. Nevertheless, he had now done the bare minimum. Roman didnt force them to follow him, but he had given them a choice and told them the best strategy that could be used.
Soon, Roman called for his soldiers.
Take your luggage. We will now move to the mountains.
Yes.
The soldiers began to move along with him. From now on, it was going to be a difficult battle. Nevertheless, he wasnt scared. In his previous life, even though he had been in even worse situations than this, he was able to reach the top of the Demonic Sect.
And an hour after Roman had left for the mountains,
Step.
A group of troops appeared. They were the soldiers of Hector and were waving their g proudly.
They all stepped forward, trampling the corpses on the ground.
And the direction they were heading showed that Hectors next objective was the First Defense Line.
Editors Thoughts: The rear has been taken over by Hector! Roman is headed to the mountains! And it seems the Defense Lines are done for as well. It will be breathtaking to see the gueri operation by Roman, his soldiers, and the other soldiers of Cairo.
Chapter 89: The Star Of Hector (3)
As soon as he cut the Magic Call, Count Donald ordered to contact the rear of the Southern Front.
No response.
Damn it.
As soon as he heard the report from the soldier, he became stiff. They had tried to connect a Magic Call several times by now. And as there was no response even though it had been more than an hour, Roman Dmitrys concerns seemed to be true.
His hands began to tremble. The fact that the Warp Gate had been upied wasnt an issue he could simply skip over.
They havepletely isted the Southern Front. Even if the kingdom sends us reinforcements through the Warp Gate that is closest to the Southern Front, it will still take a fortnight. This war is practically over. The Southern Front has been utterly defeated, and from now on, the main goal should be survival, and that requires patience.
When he thought it through, there was no way out of this war. There was the option of abandoning the fort and running away, but there was a high chance he would die in a barren mountain if he did that. Also, the steep and rugged mountain terrain wasnt suitable as an escape route, and Romans operation sounded too difficult as well.
Obviously, the option of staying in the fort wasnt that good either.
He could not guarantee how long everyone would survive as they were isted here, but he still decided to stay behind the protection of the forts walls and judged that decision to be best.
Also,
I am highly likely to be reprimanded for being negligent first. However, if I leave and run away, the punishment will be more severe. I must fight to the death here for my future after the war. If we can hold on until the reinforcements arrive, we have a good chance of survival.
Those were his actual thoughts.
Count Donald hadnt immediately reported to the kingdom even after he had confirmed that the Hector Kingdom had crossed the border. That was an absolutelycent attitude. And that had resulted in the current circumstances.
If he had reacted even a little earlier, the Cairo Kingdom might have been in a different situation, but now, his actions had only made things worse. That was a truth he couldnt hide. As numerous soldiers had witnessed the scene, Count Donald knew that his error would be surely reported.
Thus, he needed a justification to be forgiven. Amander who stayed on the battlefield till the endWasnt that a good reason? Along with protecting his face, that could turn his reputation into that of a valiantmander.
Roman Dmitry must have talked about guerri operations even though he did not know how steep the mountains here are. His judgment is trash, and there could be no chance of winning if I followed him. He was assigned here only a few weeks ago, while I have been on the First Defense Line for several years, and he wanted to advise me to run away? That is why the knowledge acquired through books on warfare is scary.
Even though Roman Dmitry is the Youngest Ranker, he is still only a little boy on the battlefield.
Even back then, Count Donald believed he was right.
Count Donalds hope didntst long. Four hours after the Magic Call, soldiers of Hector could be seening from both the front and the rear of the First Defense Line.
What Roman said was true. The Warp Gate had been upied, and the Hector Kingdom had boldly sent its troops through Warp.
Everyone, get ready to attack!
Get ready to attack!
The soldiers began to look for their arrows. As the blood had dried out, they were ready to fight again. The repaired wall seemed to be in good condition, and they had additional weapons and supplies like water ready by their side. They didnt want to get pushed back again.
The soldiers who finished loading the weapons, like Ballista, truly believed that they wouldnt be defeated this time.
Count Donald said, Listen, soldiers of the First Defense Line! The Hector Kingdom has taken over the Warp Gate. Because of that, we arepletely isted, and we cannot expect the kingdom to send support for at least a fortnight or even more than that. Nevertheless, we are alive. Just as we had defeated the vicious demons of Hector in the first battle, if we trust each other and fight, we can survive until the reinforcements arrive. Trust me, Count Donald. We will survive to the end!
Woahhhhh!
Follow Count Donald!
Cairos soldiers cheered. Nevertheless, they didnt know the truth. They believed the words of Count Donald, and for those with limited information, fighting Hector was the only way out of the current situation.
However, they all soon witnessed the grim reality. The soldiers of Hector that could be seen beyond the border were iparable to those who had attacked previously.
Its all over.
Just how many are there?
At least a thousand of them could be seen. The previous attack now looked like a joke. Their crowd was like a swarm of ants, and Cairos men were only numbered a few hundred. However, that wasnt the end of the problems. When they saw that Hector had brought siege weapons as well, their hearts sank down.
Ugh!
Thats a re.
They had a re, and Cairo had no way to stop that. They didnt have any siege weapons that could counter it.
The courage which had risen because of the speech faded away fast.
The soldiers thought that this was the end. And just as they thought that, the re blew out mes, and the First Defense Line witnessed a disaster.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Kuak!
Ack!
A huge fire broke out.
The gate they had worked hard to prepare copsed down at once, and soldiers, who were on fire, screamed their lungs out as they fell down the wall. A proper battle hadnt even started yet. They had only fired re once from afar, yet the defense of Cairo was already down. And that sight naturally stunned Count Donald. He had delivered the speech as if he was a great hero, but he only now realized the mistake he had made.
[I do admit that, but the Southern Front cannot handle any direct confrontations against Hector any longer. The Hector Kingdom didnte to capture the Defense Lines intentionally. They didnt even use their full power and distracted us by attacking the Defense Lines mildly while focusing on capturing the Warp Gate. Count Donald. Think rationally. Do you seriously think they were fighting while giving their all on the Defense Lines?]
Romans words were the truth. Hector had deliberately not used their full power at once, even though they were capable of capturing the entire Southern Front at once.
Nevertheless, it was toote for regrets.
Rumble!
The walls were now copsing.
And,
Attack!
Charge!
Wahhhh!
Enemies were rushing in from both the rear and the front.
Count Donald eventually copsed on the ground.
It was toote for regrets. No matter what he did now, he couldnt change the tide of the battle. And because of the stupid judgment of amander, a literal massacre took ce on the Southern Front. The walls and gate had already lost their functions at the start of the battle, and the troops of Hector were now all around.
Finally,
Themanders head is cut off!
The head of Count Donald, who had no way out, was cut off from his body.
Edwin Hectors forces had cut off the escape path, and Count Donald couldnt do anything else other than tremble while seeming like he had showered in sweat as he died. That was the moment the battle ended. The troops of Hector, who looked like they would start a great war, gained a perfect victory within one hour.
Edwin Hector, who entered through the wide-open gate, was escorted by knights and received a report from Jackson.
By suppressing the frontline using re, we were able to capture the ce with minimal casualties. What should we do now? The othermanders have also begun to attack the other Defense Lines. Cairo will not be able to respond to the res, as well as the troops, and I think we will have the Southern Front under our control in no time.
His voice was slightly raised because of his joy. An operation that everyone had concluded impossible was about to turn into reality soon. And as he thought that a historic moment was about to arrive soon, Jackson could hardly hide his joy.
Edwin Hector said, For now, we will focus on securing the First Defense Line. Time is on our side. In order to not cause any mistakes, make sure to capture all the soldiers and lock them up as well. Depending on the situation, they can be used as hostages or even means to trade. That way, we wont need weapons to talk to Cairo.
Yes.
Edwin Hector was being thorough. Even with this huge victory, he didnt seem even the least bit distracted. Although they could rx now, Edwin felt something ominous.
The n is perfect. Then what am I missing here?
He didnt know about the small signs he had missed. The soldiers who were at the Southern Training Center had note back yet. The fact that Baron McCleary hadnt contacted him kept stimting his sensitive senses.
Just then, a knight who had a pale face rushed in and reported, We have trouble!
What is it?
Baron McCleary is dead. The reason he didntmunicate with us is because he died on the battlefield!
And as soon as he heard those words, Edwin Hectors expression turned icy cold.
The one who had reported it was one of the soldiers who had escaped from there.
Describe the situation, said Edwin Hector coldly.
The soldier nodded as he said, In the beginning, the Hector Kingdom had the advantage in the battle. The Defense Line was unprepared for the attack, and we broke through the gates as soon as the war began, even without using res. Baron McCleary ordered the soldiers to capture the ce, but then, the monster appeared.
Monster?
Yes. He was definitely a monster.
At that moment, as the memory of Roman surfaced back in his mind, the soldier started trembling in fear. Actually, he was the only one who had survived and escaped sessfully from that ce, and he had seen the monster ughter all of Hectors soldiers except him.
The power of the monster was literally unbelievable. He was only one, but he ughtered countless of our allies. Dozens of soldiers vanished in the blink of an eye when they went up against him, and the Aura Swordsmen, as well, died without even being able to defend against even one of his attacks. The Fifth Defense Line didnt exactly show much hope of winning until he stepped in, and when he beheaded Baron McCleary, we had no choice but to run away to survive.
MonsterThat was an unexpected variable. Suddenly, a name surfaced in Edwin Hectors mind.
The Youngest Ranker in CairoHe was said to be assigned to the Southern Front.
Even when he heard the news, Edwin couldnt believe that one man could change everything. The rumors said that Roman Dmitry was a 3-Star Aura Swordsman, and he was not at a level where he could show such an overwhelming presence.
That was the beginning of the variable. In the one year of preparation, everything was clearly investigated. The problem was that Roman Dmitry was a sudden appearance in the world of Rankers and a variable they hadnt found much about even after a year of investigation.
A variable hase up.
Baron McCleary was dead. Then, it meant that the troops he couldnt deal with were now roaming around the Southern Front.
The troops who reached there just now reported that there were no soldiers of Cairo out there. It seems like they have escaped to the mountains. Just give me the order, Prince. I will pursue them with a team and bring the Monster in front of your eyes.
Jackson reported the information he had just received. Truly, no one on Hectors side liked this. The perfect n had now been pierced and had a hole. Nevertheless, Edwin Hector didnt want to overdo it.
No. The tide of war has already turned. The Fifth Defense Line has only a few troops. They cannot influence Cairos leaders to a huge extent with a few troops. We will proceed as nned. Once we have all the Defense Lines in our grasp, we will turn the Southern Front into a fortress that Cairo will never be able to invade.
That was the heart of the n. If they managed topletely overtake the Southern Front, then Cairo would surely talk to them. Edwins decision was quick, and just like that, after a day passed, the Hector Kingdom had sessfully overtaken the entire Southern Front.
And then, Edwin gave new orders.
From now on, it is time to negotiate with the Cairo Kingdom. Connect me to the Royal Family of Cairo.
That was Hectors main purpose.
Finally, the desperate reality of the Southern Front was conveyed to the Royal Family of Cairo.
Editors Thoughts: The Southern Front has been taken over entirely. Count Donald dying wasnt that much of a surprise. Lets see how much money Hector wants in exchange for the Southern Front. Also, Roman Dmitry being a monster for Hector as they are fighting against him was a good evaluation lol.
Chapter 90: The Star Of Hector (4)
There was a reason why Cairo didnt respond as soon as the news of Hectors attack was delivered.
The young King of Cairo, Daniel Cairo, looked at the empty room with a sad expression.
When will the others even arrive?
I apologize. It seems like it will take a while because the unexpected news was delivered so suddenly, and everyone ising from far away.
The servant shook his head. But that was all. He didnt say anything about calling them again. He did have a special lord, but he knew that the King couldnt save his life if he went up against the Central Government. If the monarchy had been strong, the current situation wouldnt have happened in the first ce.
Haah Daniel Cairo sighed. He was utterly shocked when he heard the news of the Southern Front being attacked. As if a quick response wasnt necessary, the nobles of the Central Government told him to put the judgment on hold until everyone had gathered. Basically, the King had no power to make any decisions.
Marquis Benedict, Count Denver, and Count GregoryOnly with the consent of those who had great power could the troops of Cairo move. A long time passed. And in the meantime, the Ranger Unit of the Hector Kingdom passed through the Southern Training Center, attacked the rear of the Southern Front, and even seeded in capturing the Warp Gate. Nevertheless, the Royal Family of Cairo was unaware of the harsh reality.
Daniel Cairo was only waiting for those who had actual power in the nation, and they showed up a whileter.
Ahahaha. I am a littlete. On the way, the carriage had some issues, so I couldnt help but be a littlete. Anyway, is it true that the Hector Kingdom attacked the Southern Front?
Marquis Benedict showed no regret for beingte. And the others werent much different. Both Count Denver and Count Gregory, who had sat down, ignored Daniel Cairo, who had been waiting for them for a long time by himself.
ording to the report from the Southern Front, the Hector Kingdom has crossed the border and attacked the Defense Lines. I dont know what the reason is, but at this rate, the Southern Front will be in danger.
Then, shouldnt we send troops there?
Finally, sending support was being talked about. Simultaneously, Danial Cairos stomach started to twist intensively. He would have dispatched troops hours ago if the nobility had arrived at the meeting promptly or if he had the authority to issue an order! But what could be done now? This was the reality of Cairo.
Daniel Cairo said, Then, we will send troops to the Southern Front right now.
Yes.
We ept the order.
A decision was finally made. It was the way Cairo, a small nation, held its meetings. However, it was toote by then.
The Warp Gate had already been captured. It was then that Marquis Benedict realized how serious the situation was.
The Warp Gate has been taken over. This is a serious problem for us. Not only is there no way for us to send troops to the Southern Front, but this leaves the Southern Front no choice but to try and withstand the onught of Hector.
He had judged that Cairo would not be in danger from their attack anyway. The southern area of Cairo was barren. It wasnt important to them geographically, and it wouldnt be too hard for Hectors forces to subdue the soldiers out there. The problem was if Hector decided to hold out on the Southern Front. If things became like that, the Warp Gate there would be a massive problem for Cairo.
They finally realized that waiting for each other toe before taking the decision was the problem. If they had reacted a little faster, the Cairo Kingdom wouldnt have had the Southern Front taken over so easily.
Daniel Cairo said, How do we deal with this situation? The Southern Front wouldnt have been in such danger if you had allowed me to take the correct decision when the crisis on the Southern Front was reported. Reflect on what you did. That is your responsibility!
Even though he was a weak king, there were limits to what he could stand to. However, despite seeing the Kings anger, the other nobles werent scared.
Just then, Edwin Hector contacted them.
When the Magic Call was connected, Marquis Benedict spoke on behalf of Daniel Cairo.
For what reason did Hector attack Cairo? We thought Cairo and Hector had a friendly rtionship. Actually, we didnt even do proper border checks because of no threats, and when we heard the news about Hectors droughts, we even provided food. So, what the hell is this?! He asked aggressively.
Nevertheless, Edwin Hector didnt lose hisposure even in the face of Marquis Benedicts aggressive tone.
[You really are shameless. It is Cairo, not Hector, who crossed the line.]
He had yed out the current situation numerous times in his head. It was obvious how the Cairo Kingdom would act out. Thus, Edwin Hector had prepared a perfect answer.
[Half a year ago, there was an incident where Cairos soldiers had crossed the border. They exined that they had crossed the border as they were lost, but actually, they were holding the maps of Hector, which had major locations marked on them, in their hands. We tried to capture and subdue them, but when they realized that their intentions had been revealed, they jumped down the cliff to die. From then on, we had no choice but to doubt the intentions of Cairo. Why the hell did you send people out to explore Hector? There would have been no reason for Cairo to do such an act unless there was some hidden malicious intent.]
That was different from the truth. The soldiers of Cairo had been found while they were falling off a cliff. It seemed to be a simple ident, but Edwin had turned that into a cause for war.
In fact, the reason itself wasnt right, but it didnt matter that much. After all, war is war. The winner of the war is always said to have the right justification. And even if it caused troublester on, the important thing for the Hector Kingdom was to solve their current problems.
What nonsense!
Do not frame Cairo! We never did it!
The bacsh was fierce, yet Edwin didnt even blink.
[In the end, there was distrust between Cairo and Hector, and we attacked the Southern Front to bury the guilt. You already know the Warp Gate is in our grasp. The Hector Kingdom has total control over the Southern Front. What we ask for should be clear from now on. Apologize for what happened that day, and give us a properpensation instead. If you faithfullyply with these demands, we will consider our previous rtionship and withdraw from here.]
Hectors true purpose wasnt mere ughter. The treasury of their nation had been drained, and they still had money to pay to the Golden Bank. Borrowing money from other sources would only add another burden on their heads.
Nevertheless, it wasnt strange to ask forpensation in a war. The Southern Front had barrennd, but it was still thend of Cairo, and Hector decided that they could get money from Cairo if they used that.
You robber!
Do you think that makes sense?!
The nobles of Cairo protested. Nevertheless, that was all. Edwin showed no signs of backing down. If it was something that could be solved by negotiation, then he wouldnt have even attacked them in the first ce. When he looked at the people of his nation crying in pain, he realized that he must solve their problems, even if he had to be a demon.
[I will give you 3 days to think and respond. If you do notply with our demands, then we will prepare for the next stop from the Southern Front being turned into Hectorsnd. Keep this in mind. If you try topromise here only to gain time, then the hostages we have captured will not return alive.]
And as soon as he finished his words,
Tuk.
Edwin Hector cut off the Magic Call.
As soon as the Magic Call was cut off, silence filled the discussion room. After hearing Edwins words, even Marquis Benedict had fallen silent.
Eventually, Daniel Cairo said, The Warp Gate is in the hands of the enemies. We have no other choice. Even sending the troops through the nearest Warp Gate will take at least a fortnight. The Hector Kingdom will surely be ready to defend while staying on the Southern Front in the meantime, and a war will plunge Cairo into hell, regardless of who wins it. The only way to reduce the damage is to pay Hector the amount they will be asking for.
They will definitely ask for a lot.
Is there any other way? If you dont like this, tell me what we should do!
Everyone gulped. The current situation was funny. The nobles of the Central Government were people in a small nation who only acted like they were great, but when an actual crisis hit them, their attitudes changed instantly.
The reality was always different. At least Marquis Benedict spoke about wanting to solve the situation, but Count Denver and Gregory had utterly different responses. They were people who supported other nations anyway. Thus, they acted like the fate of Cairo didnt have anything to do with them. It had always been like thisThey usually treated Daniel Cairo like a scarecrow, but when things got difficult, they put him forward as the King.
I ept the terms of Hector.
I am against it, said a person just then,
Count Denver asked, Are you saying you have another way?
It is clear that Hector wants money for now. They probably intend to save their nation, which is in trouble, through this war. Thus, the amount they will ask for will not be small. This isnt a mere matter of reiming the Southern Front. We also need to consider the situations that will appear after that. If the Kronos Empire crosses the border while we are running low on finances, the nation will have to go through even more damage for even trying to reim the Southern Front.
But there isnt another way out.
There is.
At that moment, all the eyes in the room were focused on the member of Valha.
Count Denver knew information the other nobles here didnt.
They think there is nothing on the Southern Front that can turn things around.
But there is one thingOne person who can do it.
Count Denver continued, There is Roman Dmitry on the Southern Front. ording to the report we just received, he had sessfully defended the Fifth Defense Line against Hector, and has also delivered his intention to mobilize forces that can be used against Hector.
No one here knows about Romans true talent. He is actually a 4-Star Aura Swordsman who destroyed Barco without much effort. Alright.
We have to trust him. If we send the troops to the Southern Front now, and Roman Dmitry creates a hole in Hectors defense, we have a good chance of winning the war.
Even though he was only one variable, Count Denver was ready to ce his bet on Roman.
Editors Thoughts: The first bet has been ced! Edwin Hectors calm thoughts and n seem to be good, but will he be able tost against Roman? Wait, the question should be how long he will be able tost against Roman. Anyway, Romans true talent is now being revealed, albeit slowly, and more carnage on the battlefield ising soon!
Chapter 91: The Shadow Ghost (1)
The entire room was filled with silence. That was how strong Count Denvers remarks were. As they seemed to make no sense, Daniel Cairo said, I do admit that Roman Dmitry is a great swordsman. He is a blessing for the Cairo Kingdom, considering he is a swordsman who achieved 3-Star in his twenties and even defeated Homer. However, everyone gathered here knows that Roman Dmitry cannot change the trend of this war by that much.
The reason the Four Factions of Cairo valued Roman was because of the value he would have in the future. As he achieved 3-Star at such a young age, all were rushing to get him. But that also meant that Roman Dmitry could not win against the Hector Kingdom right now. Romans n to cause internal divisions seemed nothing but the courage of a young warrior who hadnt seen the harsh reality of the world yet.
Even Marquis Benedict sided with the King.
I have the same thoughts. Roman Dmitry is the future of Cairo. It is more important to minimize the damage to the Cairo Kingdom through wise judgment rather than losing such a young talent. In any case, the Southern Front has already been captured by the Hector Kingdom. This is a war we have already lost.
That was a realistic decision.
Furthermore, Roman Dmitry was someone Marquis Benedict wanted to take in. There was no way he could let him die out there. Since he had already done his duty at the Southern Training Center, he was thinking of taking in Roman as soon as he came back.
Thus, everyone was against Count Denvers n. Based on the information they knew, no one would make the mistake of siding with Count Denver.
What should I do?
Count Denver suppressed theugh that almost leaked out. He had managed to obtain some incredible information from the higher-ups. And if he told the truth here, the tide of war would be turned, but he didnt do that. Even though he had the blood of Cairo, his spirit was that of Valha.
As everyone seems to be rejecting the n, I wont push it further. However, I dont think it is necessary to give the Hector Kingdom what they want so soon. As they have given us three days, we can move our troops in preparation for the war continuing forward. However, how about epting the demands if there is no change on the Southern Front within the next three days?
That was apromise. Edwin Hector had given them three days to decide. It was enough time toe to a decision but not enough for them to overturn a war. Thus, Count Denver ced a bet. If meaningful results came thanks to that, then everyone would re-evaluate Romans value. Then, he wouldnt only be revealed to be a 4-Star, but a monster who far surpassed any ordinary 4-Star Aura Swordsman.
Was it because Count Denver made a reasonable proposal? Daniel Cairo, who had been thinking for a while, nodded his head.
Either ept the proposal or reject it. We do need time. Thus, from now on, the Cairo Kingdom will prepare for both continuing the war with Hector, and moving forward with negotiations with them.
He basically wanted to be prepared for any possibilities. Everyone except Count Denver had epted the fact that the war was over when the Warp Gate was captured anyway. That meant they werent expecting any miracles.
At the same time, on the Southern Front, Henry Albert was blown away by the sight in front of him.
Damn it!
Back when he began to follow Roman, his chest was puffed with unfounded confidence. When he saw Roman, who had ughtered countless enemies, he felt confident that he could ovee any danger. But what happened then? Things went wrong from the very start. Because of his poor stamina, he couldnt keep up even with Romans troops and lost sight of them shortly after they had departed.
And when he finally arrived at the Southern Training Center while searching for a trail, he saw a terrible sight.
This is so fucked up.
What he saw was truly horrifying. The ce that had been peaceful a while ago was now a wastnd, and bodies with familiar faces were lying everywhere. Nevertheless, Roman Dmitry was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, his mind went nk. It was because of the ominous thought that Roman Dmitry might have lost. He turned back.
We will retreat to the First Defense Line.
The heroic spirit he had earlier was now lost. The only thing running through his mind now was safety. He needed a fence that could protect him from the enemies that had destroyed the Southern Training Center. However, the sight that greeted him when he reached the First Defense Line was also terrible.
Oh, God.
His mind went nk again. He truly had no idea how serious the current situation was. Although the Hector Kingdom had made a surprise attack, the Fifth Defense Line blocked them, thanks to Roman. Thus, he thought that there may be some way the other Defense Lines had also blocked them. However, Henry Albert had no choice but to fall down on the ground while trembling when he saw the harsh reality with his own eyes.
Its already over.
The First Defense Line had also been destroyed. That was the horrible truth. As if it wasnt enough that the Southern Training Center had been attacked and destroyed, the First Defense Line was gone as well. Now, there was no hope of winning this war.
He jumped up and admitted that Cairo had already been defeated. However, there was no need for Henry to sacrifice himself.
We will retreat to the mountains right now!
Move fast!
He made a quick judgment. The mountains in the South werent a suitable escape route because they were quite steep. Nevertheless, that was a much better option than dying. Henry Albert ran so hard that his body was totally drenched in sweat. His already low stamina had been depleted, and his soldiers expressions looked like their souls were trying to exit their bodies. Still, Roman Dmitrys whereabouts were unknown. Nevertheless, even if he had survived and chosen to fight, holding onto the Southern Front was no different than jumping into a pit of fire.
A hero of war? I dont need any of that fame! Living should be the highest priority!
After running for a long time, the surroundingndscape changed, and he seemed to be in the middle of a grassy mountain. As he judged that he was safe now, he sat on the ground to catch his breath.
Huff Huff Huff Huff
I lived.
Some people might still be fighting below the mountain. Nevertheless, once he crossed the mountain, he would surely be safe. And just as he was thinking that,
Shk!
Shhh. Be quiet.
Someone had drawn a cold sword to his neck. And the one who did that was Chris.
Henry Albert, who was about to pee his pants, sighed when he saw it was Chris. But why was Chris aiming his sword at Henry? It was to prevent him from making any sounds. Once he retrieved the sword, Chris took the lead and started walking.
Follow me.
Was it because of the relief of being alive? Henry just followed him silently.
Why is Romans knight here?
It was strange. Roman Dmitry said he was heading to the rear, so why was his knight in the middle of the mountain? He thought he might havee to the mountain because of the attack on the Southern Training Center, but that also didnt make any sense. That was because if Henry had been in that position, he would have already crossed the mountain. Although he had escaped quite far, he couldnt say that the enemy wouldnt be able to pursue him till here.
How far did they walk?
Henry Albertss eyes widened when he saw the new scenery before him.
What is this?
Although he had only taken a few steps, thendscape had totally changed. What was before him now was a perfectly prepared camp. It stayed covered while covering a suitable size for a camp, and there was a space for the soldiers to rest as well.
It was hard for Henry to believe this ce was in the middle of the mountain. Considering the size of the camp, he should have been able to see it from far away, but only when he came close did he see it. His soldiers reactions were the same as his. And seeing that he wasnt the only one stunned, Henry asked, When the hell did you build such a hideout?
Chris still didnt stop walking. Once he signaled the guards to say there wasnt any danger, he answered Henrys question.
On the way to the rear of the Southern Front, we confirmed that the Training Center had been attacked. Then, our liege decided that the rear had already copsed, so hemanded us to go straight to the mountains and established this secret hideout.
Then we must run over the mountain and get to safety! Why are you all still staying here?
Chris stopped walking and turned to look at Henry with eyes full of disgust.
The war isnt over yet. The reason we are here is to protect our allies, like Mr. Henry, and kill the enemies who wille to the mountains. A mountain is a good ce to face enemies with a small number of troops. If you had been one of Hectors troops, my sword wouldnt have stopped at the neck, but would have cut it off before you even realized what was going on.
That was a cruel remark. There was a wall of status between Chris and Henry, yet Henry didnt say anything as he had seen Chris in action now. Roman and his soldiersEach one of them was a monster. And particrly, Chris was someone who had outstanding fighting skills even among those monsters.
How does the Dmitry family have so many monsters?
It was already tough for him to ept. Still, as he couldnt see Roman anywhere, he asked Chris about him. Then, Chris answered, My liege is currently dealing with the enemies of Hector on the frontline.
Henry Alberts face turned pale. As he expected, Roman Dmitry was crazy.
Winning or losing a war was directly rted to one thingThe losers death. Immediately after the First Defense Line copsed, the troops trying to flee from there started being ughtered unterally.
sh!
Kuak!
Ack!
There was no way they could survive. Cairos soldiers only groaned as they were being attacked from all sides, and they fell one after another while screaming.
Edwin Hector had nailed the need for many prisoners. However, as they had taken the entire Southern Front over in such a short time, too many prisoners would obviously be dangerous. That was why a massacre was currently going on. Death and blood could be seen everywhere.
Brandt, who was a lieutenant of the First Defense Line, couldnt hide his pale expression as he looked at the rapidly declining army.
Donald, you bastard!
Before they were attacked, Brandt had witnessed Count Donald talk to Roman on a call, and if Donald had only listened to Romans suggestion, the current ughter would have been avoided. Nevertheless, Donald said that retreating was a shame, but because of that, the First Defense Line had now fallen.
The Hector Kingdom is fully prepared. They started with a surprise attack, upied the rear, and even brought res. This was a fight we could never win. Thats probably why Roman Dmitry suggested we retreat to the mountains. I mean, he was aiming for another n, but it meant abandoning the Southern Front.
He didnt mean to say it was cowardly. Instead, he thought Romans decision was right. In exchange for the carelessness, the rear of the Southern Front was upied so quickly, and from that moment, the results were already decided.
It was an overwhelming defeat! The bitter taste still lingered in his mouth. There was so much blood that just the smell of blood was enough to make him want to puke.
Puak!
The soldier right beside him fell to the ground. As it was a situation in which the enemys spear had pierced the soldiers head, Brandt swung his sword toward him instantly.
Swish!
!
However, the attack failed, even though it was almost instantaneous. And when his eyes met the furious eyes of the one who looked like a knight, goosebumps rose all over Brandts body.
Is this it?
He could feel the next attacking toward him. He knew it the moment their defense line copsedthe fact that everyone on the Southern Front, including himself, would not be able to go back alive. It was messed up. However, the moment he was about to ept his death,
Swish!
Puak!
Blood sttered on the ground. And simultaneously, the head of Hector Kingdoms knight could be seen in the air.
Then, in front of Brandt, who was astounded, a man with ck hair suddenly appeared.
Editors Thoughts: Finally, Roman Dmitry enters! Henry seems to have been saved, and Romans ruthless attitude can be seen in Chris. Also, Hector seems to be in a lot of trouble. Lets see how many days it takes to win the war. Also, we have reached so many views now. Thank you for your continuous support, guys. Have a beautiful day!
Chapter 92: The Shadow Ghost (2)
The soldiers of Hector literally couldnt believe the sight before them. Rather than the fact that a knight of Hector was killed in a single blow, they were stunned seeing a man running toward all of them by himself.
An enemy!
Kill him!
Dozens of soldiers of Hector rushed in to take down the one man who had managed to kill a knight of Hector with a single blow.
And Roman Dmitry, who had appeared on the battlefield all alone, struck the enemies head-on as if the massive difference in number was nothing to him.
sh!
Papak!
Kuaaak!
It was literally a one-sided massacre. The soldiers who had rushed in great force had already left the world while screaming, and the soldiers who had stopped toprehend what just happened had their entire bodies cut down by a single sword. It was literally just a sword. There was no sign of even an Aura on that sword. Although it was purely based on physical ability, Roman Dmitry was ughtering his enemies as if it was too easy.
One by oneevery time Roman moved his sword, death followed. Some even stretched out their arms to try and hold down Roman, but before their arms even stretched entirely, Roman killed dozens of soldiers in his vision.
He was truly a monster. Nevertheless, the thing even more shocking than the overwhelming force was that Roman was fighting all of them by himself.
This is insane!
The enemy is alone! Keep calm and attack him!
Attack from all directions!
It was an unusual situation. Too many soldiers were focusing on a single enemy, but they still couldnt understand how Roman wasmitting a one-sided ughter despite being all alone.
Hectors soldiers continued to groan. Theirmon sense obviously said that arge group would win against a single enemy, but as the fight progressed, the corpses lying on the floor were only those of Hectors soldiers.
Nevertheless, they didnt know it was an unfair fight in the first ce. They didnt know that Roman was someone who, rather than injuring his enemies over time, cut off their necks whenever he got the chance.
From start to finish, it didnt take that long. Shortly after Brandt recognized that the existence before him was Roman, what seemed to be hell in his eyes had unfolded on the battlefield.
Puak!
That was the end. Even thest soldier had now fallen down on the ground. And seeing all of Hectors soldiers lying on the ground without even moving slightly, Brandt looked at Roman with a pale expression.
What the hell just happened?
Brandt couldnt believe that such a monster existed in the Cairo Kingdom.
The greeting was short.
When Brandt saw Roman introduce himself as Roman Dmitry, his heart began to pound intensely.
Was it really true that he was going to do the guerri operation?
When he saw him talk with Count Donald, he mentioned abandoning the First Defense Line. However, that could also be seen as giving up the Southern Front. It was amon-sense decision anyway. As the Warp Gate had already fallen into the enemys hands, there was no way for them to survive against the Hector Kingdom while staying here.
The geographical advantage of mountains? That looked like a joke as well. The Hector Kingdom would surely have a hard time dealing with the remnants hiding in the mountains, but there was no ce on the Southern Front that they could use as a fortress now. Summarily, guerri operations werent a good strategy. While they were taking advantage of being in the mountains, the enemy could instead block the escape route and annihte the remnants as well.
Nevertheless, Roman Dmitry stayed. Although he had enough time to escape, he didnt give up on this ce. Come to think of it, it was a bit unusual even when he contacted Count Donald. He noticed that the Warp Gate was captured but still contacted us and suggested we run away as well.
It almost seemed like foresight now. Obviously, Romans judgment was correct, but the gueri operation was still reckless. Nevertheless, Brandt couldnt help but look at Roman with respect. Roman Dmitry knew he was in danger, but he stayed behind and continued to fight for the Cairo Kingdom. Thus, Brandt said, Sir Roman Dmitry, you were right. Count Donald made a decision to stay and ended up dead, even though you had given him the right advice, and the First Defense Line has now fallen into the hands of the Hector Kingdom. This war is already over. The Hector Kingdom has already gone to deal with the Second Defense Line, and they wontst that long.
He bowed his head. He didnt know why Roman was moving all alone, but he was sure that the gueri operation would be meaningless now. Knowing who Roman Dmitry was, Brandt rather raised his voice and urged Roman to get to safety.
You want me to give up?
Yes. There are things in the world that are physically impossible. I have just witnessed how strong Sir Roman Dmitry is, but the number of people the Hector Kingdom has brought is toorge. There is no way you can defeat all of them by yourself. So, how about retreating through the mountains? No one will point their hands at you. I have witnessed how Sir Roman Dmitry has truly done his best here, and I will let the others know about it as well. So, please make a wise judgment and get to safety.
Perhaps
Brandt thought that Roman hade back to take revenge for someone he lost while going up against Hector. Actually, he could think of no other reason why Roman Dmitry would be moving alone with hismon sense. Therefore, he thought that Roman had lost his subordinates and was now getting revenge for them.
Its a wise decision.
Roman judged that Brandts advice wasnt wrong. Actually, even if they all retreated now, no one would think bad about Roman.
Still,
I dont like it.
That was not because of patriotism. That wasnt because Roman Dmitry was from Cairo and the Southern Front where he was serving fell into the hands of the Hector Kingdom*.* The only reason Roman judged it like that was because it was a matter of self-esteem.
Roman didnt want to make words like Even though Roman was present on the battlefield, he didnt make much of a difference and did nothing into reality. That was the same reason Roman had risked his life for. Still, for something like risking ones life, the gains to be gained here were small, and there was much to lose. Nevertheless, in the process of being born to reaching the peak in Murim, a world where the weak served as food for the strong, Baek Joong-hyuk learned one thing.
I cannot set a precedent that undermines me even once.
That was it. That was why he stayed here and didnt run away. And gazing directly into Brandts eyes, Roman said, No. This war hasnt ended yet.
Roman looked back at the situation from the outbreak of war till now.
The situation of the Hector Kingdom is bad due to famine. As the food to feed people has turned scarce, it is impossible for them to properly secure military supplies. Nevertheless, the fact that they waged war means that the Hector Kingdom was in a desperate situation.
It was a simple thingHector was aiming to solve their nations problems through this war.
All of Hectors Kingdoms actions can be exined by such a strategy. There is little incentive to them invading the Southern Front, given it is barren whenpared to other areas. But after observing how they made an effort to get control of the Southern Front and capture the Warp Gate rather thanunch a straightforward invasion across the border, they were aiming to iste the Southern Front wlessly. They will probably try to contact the higher-ups now and negotiate until theye to an agreement.
Roman read the intentions of his enemies. As Hector wanted to end the war as soon as possible, their weakness was exposed.
Thus, Roman said, This war is a very special case. The reason the Hector Kingdom wanted to upy the Southern Front so soon was because they couldnt afford this war to go on for a long time, along with the obvious reason of reducing their own sacrifices. Every war has a purpose. And Hectors purpose is to solve their nations difficulties through this war. That is why they are aiming topletely capture the Southern Front. They want to negotiate without any problems.
What?
Brandt was stunned. Romans words were hard to understand. Going to war because the nation was going through difficulties. How could he ept something like this as the reason?
It is a simple matter. The Hector Kingdom attacked the Southern Front, which they couldnt even profit much with. Do you think that Hector will continue to defend the Southern Front while their people continue to starve in the nation? Of course not. They are now betting the fate of their nation here.
When the nation was on the brink of destruction, Hector decided to draw their sword to live. If they did nothing, they were going to die anyway. Thus, they made theirst effort to continue to survivewage war.
Roman made his decision.
We do not have to face the forces of Hector out here. If the number of enemies is ten thousand, then dealing with only one hundred of them, which is only 1%, will change the tide of this war. The Hector Kingdom will suffer because of staying out here, and the Royal Family of Cairo will not easily ept the request of Hector. That is why we have hope. That much is enough. Just by creating a small variable, we can burn the ns of Hector to the ground.
When he heard those words, Brandt couldnt hide his admiration. The thoughts he had werent wrong. Roman wasnt an ordinary person, and his perspective on the battlefield was quite unique. The only problem was that Romans n wasnt as easy as he made it sound.
Will that even be possible?
It is possible.
Brandt couldnt continue any further. That was because before he even asked Roman about his doubts,
We have already achieved the intended purpose.
Roman Dmitry shocked him.
The Hector Kingdom had begun its attack on the Second Defense Line.
Charge!
Thud!
Rumble!
The re shot the wall. Some of the walls had already copsed due to the repetitive attacks, and Cairos soldiers could be seen screaming while being covered in mes. Nevertheless, Edwin Hector wasnt attacking them in a hurry. Now that they had finished contacting the Royal Family, time was on Hectors side. From now on, minimizing the damage on their side was the highest priority.
The n is perfect.
They had been preparing for it for one year. And Edwin Hector had finally turned the situation he had yed countless times in his mind into reality. While distracting the enemies focus, they upied the Warp Gate. That was when the war had already ended for Cairo. In Edwins n, once they captured the Warp Gate, there was no possibility of them losing this war. Actually, even saying they had already crossed the hurdles wouldnt have been an overstatement, either. From now on, they only needed to deal with the remnants of Cairo and receive an appropriatepensation to end this war.
Nevertheless, even though the entire situation seemed advantageous, Edwin Hector still had troubles in his heart.
In my n, Baron McClearys death was never counted for. The Fifth Defense Line is the weakest among all the Defense Lines. However, Baron McCleary still died. Roman Dmitry. Does it mean that he was a variable powerful enough to ovee the vast difference in power?
Edwin Hector always doubted himself. Even if he was in a situation in which everything was going smoothly, he always looked back and tried to find any mistakes or things he might have missed. Nevertheless, no matter how many times he had looked back, the variable known as Roman Dmitry didnt seem to be that strong. His reputation was well known, but a 3-Star Aura Swordsman wasnt someone who could turn the tides of war.
Contrary to the original n, our attack on the Fifth Defense Line failed. What are the variables we need to watch out for? Even though I have looked through it repetitively, there are no variables strong enough to put us at risk. Even if Roman Dmitry leads an entire army against Hector, Cairo cannot defeat Hector with their current power on the Southern Front. Even if Roman Dmitrys force is more than we expected, although it could be difficult, it wouldnt be fatal. The Hector Kingdom is not weak enough to be swayed by only a single individual.
Before he attacked the Second Defense Line, Edwin Hector had given the order to deal with any remnants of Cairo. He was concerned they would increase Romans force, so he decided to block anything like that from happening. He did his best to suppress his doubts. Even though his nerves kept warning him, his head had concluded that nothing wrong would happen.
Just then, a soldier entered and reported, Prince Edwin. The contact with the First Battalion, which had left to deal with the remnants of Cairo, has been lost.
Even though it was only one report, the ominous thing soon spread.
We have lost contact with the Second Battalion.
The contact with the Third Battalion is no different.
With each report, Edwin Hectors face turned as cold as ice. Because of the variable, his ominous feelings seemed to be turning into reality.
Editors Thoughts: Finally, Roman has begun to counterattack the strategist of Hector. How will Edwin respond? The next few chapters will be interesting. We will see gueri operations in action soon.
Chapter 93: The Shadow Ghost (3)
Edwin Hector headed to the barracks and left behind the battlefield. As the barracks were the designated spot wheremands were given, all of themanders under him were also ordered to arrive.
Jackson. Report the situation.
Yes, Prince.
The leader of the Ranger Unit, Jackson, stepped forward.
The Third Battalion was mobilized to deal with the remnants of Cairo immediately after we dealt with the First Defense Line. However, contact with them has been lost since around an hour ago. At first, I thought there might have been an issue with the magic stone, but seeing that we have lost contact with three battalions, it seems the enemy has initiated the counterattack.
What is the expected damage?
Around 300 people, Prince.
As soon as Edwin heard that, his expression turned cold. They had initiated this war with a perfect n. Nevertheless, the fact that a single variable dealt with their warriors made his heart shudder.
Most of the forces on the Southern Front had locked the gates and chose to retreat. Thus, it could only have been Roman Dmitry who killed Baron McCleary and decided to cause damage to us even in such a situation. The fear seems to have turned into reality. Roman Dmitry chose not to flee to the mountains, but to remain on the Southern Front and fight against us.
Edwins voice was chilling. He didnt like, from the beginning, whenever the name of Roman Dmitry came forward in this war. That was because, from the first time the cog wheel in his n had gone awry, Edwin Hector kept noticing his name every time a problem urred.
We will have to alter the n. Leaving someone like Roman Dmitry alive will certainlye back to bite uster on.
Commander. A square-faced man, one of themanders under Edwin, continued in a firm voice, As themander has said, a variable that wasnt ounted for in the original n has urred. Baron McCleary is dead, and Roman Dmitry is probably nning to mobilize the remnants of Cairo. Nevertheless, that isnt important. The Southern Front has 5 Defense Lines along with the rear. With the most important position, the rear, and the First Defense Line in our grasp, capturing the rest of the Southern Front will surely weaken Cairos counter even more. We should see the big picture. Instead of focusing on a rat like Roman Dmitry, it is more important to entirely destroy the Defense Lines.
Roman Dmitry was a small variable? Even if he was, if this siege failed and swayed because of him, their entire n would burn down to ashes. In the next 3 days, they couldnt give Cairo any chance to counter them. Even if some variables had urred, they had nned to destroy the defense and choke down the breath of the entire Southern Front within 3 days.
That was why Edwin was dissuaded by what he was told. He was the Star of Hector. From his long experience, he knew that he didnt act normal whenever difort kept disturbing his thoughts.
Nevertheless, Edwin had already made his decision.
No. What is important now is not to focus on the Second Defense Line, which cannot even counterattack, but to deal with the variable that has messed up our n through unexpected methods. Withdraw the troops right now. From now on, we willpletely annihte the rats of the Southern Front.
As soon as they heard those words, the faces of all themanders under Edwin were dyed with shock.
The Second Line of Defense wouldntst long. With victory in sight, it wasnt easy for all themanders to follow Edwins newmand.
Eventually, amander said, It is a reckless decision. There will only be a few remnants left. It wont be toote to kill them all once we have captured the Defense Lines. And how can it be possible for the enemy to turn the tide with such a small force?
That was correct. Also, it wasnt like Edwin didnt know that, but from the moment he received the first report that was rted to Roman Dmitry, he didnt like how the n was going. It was because of his instincts and senses. Most people say that instinct andmon sense are two different things, but, in the end, instinct always originated frommon sense. After revising the n, something that he had already done countless times over the past year, his instincts told him that Roman Dmitry was a risk.
Edwin Hector said, I understand what you mean. Nevertheless, as themander, I need to be prepared for the worst. And the worst thing I am worried about isnt failing to bring down all 5 Defense Lines. It is Roman Dmitry, who is doing unexpected things on this Southern Front. We dont have time. If Roman Dmitry manages to create an unpredictable variable, then the situation will turn out worse than if we are not able to capture the Defense Lines.
It was a simple matter. Among problems that could be fixed and problems that could not be fixed, Edwin considered thetter as more important. It would be fine if he managed to take down the Defense Lines, but he couldnt understand Romans Dmitry actionspletely.
Not the worst, but definitely the lesser evil. If the majority of you all think that capturing the Second Defense Line is a priority, even after hearing my exnation, I will let go of my stubbornness and follow your opinion.
Actually, they all knew that Edwin had a good reason to make that decision. Still, the reason they asked him to think was because any human could make a mistake.
Everyone nodded, which meant they understood.
Jackson spoke for everyone, We will follow your words.
Nevertheless, did they know that, by that judgment, the Hector Kingdom had set foot in the Southern Mountains earlier than expected, and Roman Dmitry was waiting for them to arrive there?
The sun went down. While the peasants went home and had dinner with their families, a bright fire lit up in the darkness.
Crackle.
Crackle.
The bright fire was created when Hectors soldiers lit their torches.
When you find the enemies, do not attack hastily. The topmost priority is to blow the whistle and inform everyone else. The remnants of Cairo have Aura Swordsmen as well. Thus, if we push our enemies into a corner and attack them at once, we will be able to take all of them down without taking much damage!
We understand!
Themanders of the Second and Third Battalions, who were in charge of the search in some ces, both raised their voices.
The Southern Mountains were wide. Obviously, if one tried to search quickly, one would miss the enemy. That was why they were slowly searching for the enemies. There was a risk of losing ones life if the enemies appeared suddenly, but simultaneously, the enemies would be surrounded once their location was revealed. That was Edwins idea.
Rather than wasting time with an ambiguous search, Edwin wanted to wipe out all the enemies in the mountains at once.
Crackle.
The nearby darkness was pushed away by the fire.
The soldiers continued to climb the mountain slowly. They were looking around meticulously, to the point of even checking out the sound of someone stepping on dry leaves.
Haah
Themander, who had taken the lead, exhaled his breath and continued to look around with a stiff face. The survivor who had followed Baron McCleary into battle had told him that Roman Dmitry was truly like a Shadow Ghost on the battlefield. The moment any soldier showed the slightest carelessness, their heads were cut off by him.
No matter how prepared they were to fight, even though they had vowed to risk their lives for the nation, no one wanted to die first.
Step. Step.
When the me shone in the darkness, the area that couldnt be seen earlier lit up.
On the right?
Nothing is wrong, answered the soldier who was following right next to him. When themander saw that the soldier was moving while even pricking the ground with a stick, he decided it was safe to turn his head back and continue his own search.
At that moment,
Swish!
!
Darkness covered the soldier. Let alone blowing the whistle, he couldnt even make any movements to call for help. It was because, even though it was a fleeting moment, his neck had already been twisted.
The soldier, who had died because of not being able to check properly, made a blunt sound as he fell down. Nevertheless, themander didnt hear that. No, it wasnt just themander, but the entire Battalion moved forward as if nothing was wrong.
Left?
Nothing is wrong.
As soon as he turned his head back again, another death urred. Once themander had confirmed that there were no issues, the darkness had again covered a soldier and taken his life.
One death, two deaths, and so on.
Actually, it didnt feel strange at first. However, when he saw that the surrounding fires had dimmed down extremely, themander realized something had gone wrong.
W-what is this?
His face turned white when he saw there was no soldier behind him. Even when he had started, the surrounding area was brightly illuminated by the fire torches, but now, only darkness could be seen behind him.
His heart sank down to the bottom. He hurriedly blew the whistle as he realized that the others had died even though they were walking so closelyNo, he tried to blow it.
Swish!
As soon as he ced the whistle in his mouth, themanders neck was twisted. Thus, with a whistle in his mouth, themander also copsed, as if he was a doll with a broken thread.
Still, that was only the start of it. Soon, all over the mountains, Hectors soldiers began to die one by one.
The secret didntst long. The death of the soldiers was discovered soon after a loud whistle pierced the stillness of the darkness and resounded everywhere.
Beeep!
Beeep!
The enemy has appeared!
Check out the allies! We must cut off the escape route and drive the enemy to one ce!
Everyone was obviously upset. All soldiers turned their eyes back and forth to check their surroundings. Among them, there were also Aura Swordsmen who were using Aura to illuminate the darkness, and those who were using magic artifacts. Nheless, no matter how many times they looked, they couldnt see the enemy anywhere.
Just where is he?!
They didnt understand how someone next to them had disappeared without even making a sound.
Far away from them, there was a man who was covered by darkness.
The judgment of the Hector Kingdom is bolder than I expected. I was initially nning to take full advantage of the guerri operation as they focused their attacks on the Defense Lines, but they decided to block a variable first. Who is their leader? The judgment he has made, from the surprise attack to capturing warp gate, is enough to prove he is not an ordinary person.
He suppressed hisughter. Seeing how Hector had reacted to this extreme situation, Roman didnt panic because of the enemys smartness, but felt a fire rise up in his heart.
He could see lights all over the mountain. That meant that instead of leading only one battalion to search and deal with the remnants, the enemymander had decided to bring all the forces he could to deal with the remnants and left only a minimal number of troops who were pressuring the Defense Lines even now.
The southern mountain range is steep, and it is a terrain where there are limited ces to hide. Themander of the Hector Kingdom was perfectly aware of that, and he decided to boldly abandon the areas where the remnants couldnt hide and only initiated the search in the other areas. His judgment is amazing.
Actually, even Romans troops were there at the ces the enemymander had selected, but still, the Hector Kingdom hadnt expected one variable. They didnt know what kind of person Roman Dmitry was.
The rugged mountains and blinding darkness were factors that didnt let anyone see even an inch ahead. They limited the movements of both sides, but Roman Dmitry, who had lived as Baek Joong-hyuk, was able to move freely in the dark.
Its been a long time since I felt this kind of feeling.
How to fight using the darknessMost people thought that Baek Joong-hyuk was someone who always fought his enemies head-on. Nevertheless, the truth was quite different. Back when Baek Joong-hyuk didnt have power, to meet his fathers expectations, he had to adapt to living in the gloomy darkness.
At that time, there was a name Baek Joong-hyuk earned and was frequently called.
The Shadow Ghost.
He was just like the shadow of a ghost, something that no one could predict the actions of and see.
Roman was calmly waiting for Hectors next decision. And when the darkness finally covered the entire mountain, it became the stage of Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, and the Shadow Ghost.
Editors Thoughts: The Shadow Ghost has arrived! The stage has been set, and the prey is in the vicinity. It is time for another massacre for Hector. Also, that was an amazing cliffhanger lol.
Chapter 94: The Shadow Ghost (4)
Among the twelve sons of the Heavenly Demon, those who managed to survive the Bottom Point were then continuously tested for their abilities just because they were the sons of the Heavenly Demon.
Baek Joong-hyuk. You will stay in the Dark Demon Unit for a year from now.
The Dark Demon was an assassination unit of the Demonic Sect. That unit was set as the stage to test Baek Joong-hyuk out. Obviously, his older brothers were also given tasks one after another, and just like that, Baek Joong-hyuk was ordered to assassinate a member of the sect. Actually, it wasnt that difficult. He only had to chase down a low-level member who had caused trouble for the sect and escaped. Baek Joong-hyuk was able to take his life only after 3 days after he had taken up the mission.
The second mission was more difficult than the first one. The assassination target was a member of the Forces of Evil, and the rumors said he was quite abusive and violent. Baek Joong-hyuk went to him immediately and asked for a duel. The duel was quite fierce. The warrior of the Forces of Evil was able to push back Baek Joong-hyuk without himself being pushed back. Nheless, his head was cut off because of a single mistake.
Baek Joong-hyuk finished the second mission even faster than the first one. And when the members of the sect saw him return so soon, theymented he was talented enough to run the unit itself.
Nevertheless, his third mission was to assassinate the leader of an orthodox sect. Obviously, Baek Joong-hyuk had no chance of winning against him in a face-to-face confrontation. Unlike how he had dealt with the warrior in the second mission, he couldnt fight openly this time. Also, as he was ordered to finish the mission in less than a week, Baek Joong-hyuk had no choice but to choose another method. That was the point when Baek Joong-hyuk began to learn about the darkness.
He continuously followed the sect leader while keeping himself hidden. Once he had grasped all of the sect leaders routines, he attempted to assassinate him. The n was perfect. The sect leader had never thought that the assassin would be hiding below the toilet, and he met a humble end like that. In the mission, Baek Joong-hyuk was absolutely faithful to reality in order to survive.
As time went on, he came to be known as the strongest of the Dark Demon Unit and preferred fighting his enemies face-to-face, but when he had no strength to stand up while facing his enemies, he knew how to hide in the shadows and used his assassination techniques to the fullest. That was a separate issue from pride. If Baek Joong-hyuk had been a person who held his pride up high from the start, he would have died at the beginning of the tests themselves.
As time passed, Baek Joong-hyuk killed a lot of people. In the process, he mastered the assassination techniques and didnt choose any other means to carry out his missions. Finally, after one year, the Shadow Ghost of the Demonic Sect had killed 38 masters of Murim. A saying originated because of thatone cannot avoid death the moment they be the target of the Shadow Ghost.
That was the secret of Roman Dmitry, something the current people didnt know about.
While exining this operation, when he mentioned that he would face the Hector Kingdom alone, almost all of Romans soldiers protested.
Absolutely not! This does not mean I question my lieges abilities. As it is my liege we are talking about, I am certain that you can produce results with your skill. Nevertheless, the number of troops of the enemy is toorge. The Hector Kingdom has prepared for a full-scale war with its current troops. Even if our liege is someone who is unlikely to get hurt while dealing with Hector, we have no choice but to worry about the worst as we are your soldiers, said Chris.
Unlike Kevin, who was calm, Chris was trying to stop Roman with an exasperated voice. The other soldiers were no different. Even the neer, McBurney, had the same opinion as Chris.
That is an impossible mission. The southern mountains are too steep. It may seem like you can deal with many enemies with a small number of troops, using the terrain as an advantage at first nce, but it isnt that easy. Its because of the limited mobility in this terrain. And since there are very few mountain trails around which human passage is possible, it will be easy for the enemies to pursue you. Please, think again.
He couldnt seem to ept Romans n. Actually, with less than 200 troops, it didnt even make any sense to try and deal with the Hector Kingdom.
Nevertheless, Roman decided to stick to his n, which was beyond everyone elsesmon sense. What he needed now wasnt persuasion and changing othersmon sense, but blind faith and his soldiers following the n.
If you believe in me, follow this n.
That was it. As soon as he heard those few words, Chris went silent. New people like McBurney still couldnt ept it, but all those who followed Roman were different. Who was Roman Dmitry? He was a man who was beyond themon sense of others. In the process of Roman annihting the Barco family, and even when he dealt with the Blood Fang, they hadnt seen only one or two parts that didnt make sense.
And now, Roman had appeared by himself in front of his enemies. As he saw the torches rushing in from all directions, he, once again, surrendered himself to the pitch-ck darkness.
Crackle!
All of Hectors soldiers lit their torches and moved to and fro to find Roman with the help of the illuminated torches, but they still couldnt find him.
The Shadow Kings martial arts started with bing one with the darkness.
Baek Joong-hyuk had learned that in the library of the Demonic Sect back when he was known as the Shadow Ghost. The Shadow King was a person who had left a mark in the history of Murim. At first, he was only a simple thief, but heter learned to use the darkness to his advantage and eventually turned into a tyrant known as the Great Thief. Since then, the value of the things he stole continued to change. Rather than aiming for the pockets of the wealthy, he moved on to the sects and ns of Murim.
He stole from those in the Five Great ns, such as the Namgung and Zhuge ns, from those in the Forces of Evil, and even dared to set foot in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. If he hadnt tried to move up from there, the Shadow King would have been able to live like a legend. Nheless, fascinated by the abilities, he came to covet the treasure of the Heavenly Demon, and when he tried to steal it, he met a horrible end.
The invincibility of Shadow King was mainly because he always assimted into the darkness. Even if he was right in front of the face of someone, it was difficult to discern that, and even when he stepped on leaves, no sound could be heard. He was truly a perfect hider.
When the ce that had been illuminated with the fire from the torch until just a moment ago became colored with darkness, Roman moved there.
And,
Puak!
Kuak?!
He attacked the enemy by surprise. The sword that came down from the darkness wasnt something anyone could easily react to, and the soldiers of Hector only remained wide-eyed as they coughed up blood.
This!
Enemy! The enemy is here!
FWEEEEET!!!
The whistle rang loudly!
They were already aware that the enemy was nearby, so they narrowed the formation around the dead soldier, but Roman had already escaped the moment he heard the whistle blow.
Kuak!
Ack!
Soon, screams began to be heard from everywhere. It was from those who were trying to surround Roman earlier. They had thought they had reacted quite quickly, but Roman seemed to appear from all sides and provoke all of them at once.
It was a totally new movement. Hectors soldiers looked around frantically, but while they were trying to protect each other by closing the gap, Roman managed to aim for the gap that was eventually created.
Slowly. One by one.
The Hector Kingdom had set foot on the mountain that was covered in darkness. They would have thought that the darkness wouldnt have been a big problem for them, but they couldnt even see Romans movements even though they were relying on the light from the torches.
The Shadow Kings martial arts didnt turn his body invisible. Instead, it made him assimte into the darkness by using the energy around him. Nevertheless, his experience of living as the Shadow Ghost was what helped him the most.
The knights of Hector were pissed off. They were those who knew how to use Aura and had taken the lead, but Roman continued to aim for their blind spots even then. Still, he wasnt moving hastily. The moment they moved away even a little from the line, Roman sent them to the afterlife. As he was blocking the noise with mana, even though a colleague right next to him had died, the enemy did not notice it.
The Hector Kingdom didnt know that right now, there was only one enemy they were facing, and he was moving by himself in the darkness.
The n isnt to annihte all the enemies at once. Nheless, killing as many as I can is something I cannot overlook. They will soon start to regret ever stepping foot in this mountain, which is covered in pitch-ck darkness.
The night was long. And most likely, the enemy would soon begin to hope that the sun would rise quickly.
A knight of Hector, Thompson, gulped. His hands and legs were trembling because of what was going on around him.
What the hell is happening?
He couldnt understand the situation that was happening right in front of him. Obviously, an enemy was aiming for them from all around, but no matter how much he tried, he couldnt even feel the presence of the enemy, let alone see him.
There!
Move quickly!
He could only hear the voices of the soldiers, and everyones rank didnt seem to matter now. Whenever they heard the sound of choking and the death of a colleague, all of Hectors soldiers rushed like crazy toward the source of the sound. The Battalion Commanders couldnt even control them. When a colleague, who was staying alert right next to them, began to die, anger and fear both intertwined and halted the judgment of the soldiers.
Nevertheless,
Puak!
Kuak!
The number of corpses only kept on increasing. Even though thousands of soldiers were searching for the enemy, the shadow of death didnt even show its face to them before it took their lives. Because of that, they were feeling a kind of fear they couldnt even put into words. Their faces were dyed with terror.
Thompson, unable to predict just how many enemies were lurking in the darkness, raised his sword with a tense expression. Beads of cold sweat continued to drop down his head. He had not left his position yet. He moved slowly, and unlike other soldiers, he was focusing on his own safety rather than looking for the enemy. And finally, Thompson saw it. At the rear of the formation, soldiers who were moving began to disappear one by one.
Swish!
A lit torch went out. Instead of seeing the soldiers death, he had only seen the torch vanish. Nevertheless, he just assumed that the soldier had died, as hismon sense couldnt allow him to think of anything else. And as expected, a soldier whoter noticed his colleague missing whistled as soon as he could, and all the soldiers with lit torches rushed toward that ce instantly.
And,
Swish!
Once again, another torch on another side vanished.
Thompson took a step back. When he saw just how many torches had vanished, he realized something had gone terribly wrong. He had thought that the Hector Kingdom had the obvious advantage, but the current situation couldnt even be said to represent the A of advantage.
Just then,
Themander!
Themander of the First Battalion is dead!
As soon as he heard about the death of themander, Thompson felt his feet were on fire. Although there were so many soldiers around themander, even he had died. It felt like themon sense he had built up was being denied. He was clearly looking around carefully, but the moment he blinked, the entire scenery changed.
This makes no sense.
He ran toward themander, but instead of picking up themanders body, he picked up the Magic Call artifact that was on him.
And,
Commander Edwin! A ghost has appeared here! Please help us! If we stay here like this any longer, we will all die!
That was a voice that shocked the people on the other end of the call.
No
It was more like a scream for help.
Editors Thoughts: The assassination techniques are here! Edwin needs to send support quickly if he doesnt want all his troops in the vicinity of Roman to die. Nheless, will they be able to stop Roman with support? It was quite interesting to see a part of Romans life in Murim. Edwins next decision will be interesting as well.
Chapter 95: The Shadow Ghost (5)
Away from the area where a massacre was taking ce, once Edwin heard the voice of the Thompson on the Magic Call, he said firmly, Calm down, Thompson. The enemies are at a numerical disadvantage, and they can only use the darkness to attack. So, be wary of your surroundings and calmly exin the situation to me.
[The enemy has appeared in the area that was assigned to the First Company of the Second Battalion. However, no matter how many times we tried, the enemy could not be seen. On the other hand, the soldiers of Hector are turning into corpses with each passing second. Still, there isnt even a trace of the enemy visible to us. Commander. H-How do we deal with this? There is nothing we can do against a formless ghost!]
Thompsons voice continued to tremble as he continued to speak. Thus, even though he could not see his face, Edwin understood Thompson was quite pale.
Thompson is an Aura Knight. He can even find the smallest traces because his senses are far more developed than any ordinary soldier. So, no matter how dark it may be, how is that possible?
No, it is impossible.
Edwin Hectors judgment wasnt that wrong for any normal Aura Swordsman. They had eyes that could even pierce through the darkness. Their eyes, once covered with mana, could determine the location of the enemy even in darkness. That was why Edwin had made the decision to climb the mountain even though the sun was setting.
Then, why was Roman Dmitry still not found? From the Magic Call, it was clear that the First Company was currently all over the ce, and the remnants of Cairo were around there on the mountain.
Are they using magic?
No, thats not it. Although there are different types of magic that can make one invisible and even hide them in the open, in the end, Roman Dmitry is only an Aura Swordsman. As he is not a magician, he cannot use magic to hide himself. Then, a one-time skill? It takes quite some time to use it, but it would prove him acting like a ghost in the darkness, as Thompson had said. Nheless, the soldiers of Hector are trying to follow him even while others are dying. It means that he has shown himself at least once. But if the one-time use is over, how can he disappear so soon and attack again?
Edwin couldnt understand Roman Dmitry. The more he got to know about him, the more he felt like he was drowning in a bottomless sea. Edwin Hector had experienced many situations in his life till now, but this war has put him to the test from time to time.
He couldnt find an answer. Nevertheless, he said in an unwavering voice, As time goes on, the enemy will inevitably reach the limit of his physical strength. From the current calctions, the number of soldiers who have joined Roman Dmitry is less than 200. Thompson. Do not be fooled by the darkness. It is an overwhelmingly advantageous fight, and if you respond calmly, you can definitely find out the enemy. I will begin to lead my troops there. If you all cover each other around the point where the enemy first attacked and shone light by using the Magic re, the enemy will have no way to escape.
The situation is favorable for HectorThat was the conclusion Edwin had reached after calcting things thoroughly. Rather than being swayed by the horror which had unfolded in front of Hector, he looked at the reality, even though the situation was harsh. The signal on the device proved the message was sent to the other side.
Nheless, just as he was about to move his troops,
[C-Commander! The ghost of Cairo is after me!]
From the device, Edwin heard the despair-filled voice of Thompson.
Whoosh!
Thompson hurriedly raised his sword and looked around. The soldiers close to him were disappearing as if they were never there. And as he saw the darkness gradually approaching him, he was convinced that he had be the target of the ghost of Cairo.
Listen to me now, all soldiers of the First Company! Form a defense formation and keep the positions of each other in check! The enemy is after our lives. Do not be sucked into the darkness. Stand back-to-back and fend off the attacks! Thompson shouted out loud. His arms were currently trembling. Even though he was an Aura Knight, someone who had reached the level of superhumans, something normal people could never even approach or even think of touching, he now realized that, in the end, he was still only human.
There is not only onepany here. Since all the allies are close to each other, a defense formation can be easily formed, and with that, the enemy will bepletely surrounded in the next 3 minutes at the earliest. Thus, there is no need to be afraid. As themander said, this situation is in our favor.
Gulp.
He hadnt cut the Magic Call yet. He had fixed it to his waist, so that even if a problem urred, he could deliver the news to his prince as soon as possible.
And just then,
Fshh.
A fire torch suddenly vanished. That was about 5 meters from where Thompson was, and this time, he managed to see the soldier being dragged into the darkness. He had seen it clearly this time. Soon, the dark presence appeared right before him. Thompson raised his mana as much as he could.
This is the only chance!
Saang!
The Aura exploded and seemed to cover everything before him. He even swung the sword toward the area where the soldier had disappeared so that the enemy wouldnt be able to escape this time.
sh!
The wind split sideways. Surprisingly, there was no feeling of something being cut by the sword. Thompson thought he had clearly seen the enemys movements, but the only thing he now saw in his vision was the corpse of the soldier who had disappeared. Then, Thompson saw it. The soldier had died without even being able to close his eyes. His expression turned ghastly pale seeing the terrifying sight.
This.
He just noticed that he had moved one step ahead. That meant he had left the defense formation. As even that was too much of a gap in front of a monster, Thompson hurriedly pulled back his sword and tried to go back to the formation. And at that moment, his entire body turned stiff. From the pitch-ck space, a being covered in ck walked out. Yes, it was Roman Dmitry. And his face, now exposed in the moonlight, was stained with the blood of the soldiers he had killed till now.
Sometimes this happens when hiding in the dark and hunting the enemies.
At the terrifyingly cold voice, Thompson couldnt even scream. While it seemed that Roman wasnt moving his sword and wasnt in a form that would allow him to attack quickly, the blood dripping down his sword told Thompson to not even try to attack him. All the hair on his body had stood up because of the terrifying gaze. Thompson prepared for the surprise attack that Roman would eventually unleash by maximizing the Aura to defend against it.
Cak.
When Roman stepped on the leaves, a sound was heard. Quite surprisingly, he had not heard that even a single time yet from the being in the darkness, but when he had appeared in front of his eyes, he was finally able to confirm that the existence in front of him was a human being.
Roman said, The enemy was invisible to the eyes. Still, you had the illusion that if you just found the enemy, you would be able to win. And obviously, you, who had been frightened till then, jumped into the darkness as soon as you saw me. Why did you make such a mistake? Did you really think that if you found me, you could defeat me easily?
nce!
Thompson looked around hurriedly. The soldiers were farther than he had expected. In the end, he epted that in order to survive, he had to believe in himself.
Lets try it out.
He covered his ears so as to not be fooled by the meaningless words. And while Roman was approaching him slowly, as soon as he came into his range, he kicked the ground as hard as he could.
Tap.
Die!
The attack was quite fast. He had unleashed all of his Aura at once. It was Aura that transcended the damage a human body could take and seemed as if it would cut through Romans body at once. But that was just an illusion. Thompson had thought that his attack had worked, but soon, a burning pain struck him and made him realize how wrong he was.
sh!
Kuak!
The blood sttered on the ground. Thompson also copsed because of the excruciating pain as his chest had been shed horrifyingly with only one blow. Thompson finally understood that he could never defeat Roman Dmitry on his own. And even though his chest was in such a horrifying situation that he was feeling a pain he had never felt, he jumped and ran away without looking back. Somehow, his desire to survive was holding him together. And he knew that to survive, he had to run away as fast as he could.
Thompson began to scream and yell to inform his allies of the situation, but somehow, his voice didnt seem to reach them, as if a Silence Magic had been cast.
Soon,
Trip!
He lost his bnce because of a new horrifying pain. That was because Romans sword had cut through Thompsons Achilles tendon. When he tried to put his hand over it to try and stop the bleeding, even his hand was cut off from his wrist.
Tap.
Seeing his hand on the floor, Thompsons face turned into that of a corpse. He tried to drag himself with one hand while shaking and trembling because of the terror that was spread throughout all of his body, but Roman was already ahead of him when he looked back in front.
Thompson closed his eyes and epted his death when he saw Roman stretching his hand toward him. Unexpectedly, he didnt kill Thompson. Instead, he checked his waist and pulled out the Magic Communicator that was attached to it. He then brought it close to his mouth.
Can you hear my voice?
Roman had finally found Hectorsmander, who was on the other side of the call. Strangely, he didnt receive a reply from the other side. He had clearly heard Thompson talking to him a few moments ago, but now, there was only a bone-chilling silence on the Magic Communicator.
Roman continued, I know what you all are thinking. You made a n to attack the Southern Front and distracted the attention toward the frontlines while aiming to upy the Warp Gate simultaneously. Maybe it is not a n that was made in a day or two. Although Cairo was careless, your n was still close to perfect. But why did you try so hard to upy the Southern Front? Why on Earth did the Hector Kingdom risk the lives of their people, who are starving to death due to the unprecedented famine, to upy the Southern Front, a ce that wouldnt have given that much profits anyway?
The fire torches were still burning brightly. The soldiers were also continuing to try to find Roman, but no one could even see him.
There can only be one answer to that. You wanted to solve the problem of your nation through a war. Its clear as crystal that you are trying to make a huge deal with the Royal Family of Cairo by taking the Southern Front hostage. If that isnt the reason, there is no reason for Hector to do this. The reason the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom remained in the rear and were preparing a fortress was to show that Hector was a huge threat to the Royal Family of Cairo.
Smirk.
The n of the enemy was quite perfect, but because of Roman being on the Southern Front, their quite perfect n had now burned down to the ground.
The problem is that I figured out the n. You people dont have much time left. Because Hector doesnt have that many supplies, no matter how long Hector tries, it cannotst more than three months here on the Southern Front. I have no intention of letting you, the troops of Hector, do what you want. I will endure until the end, and I will continue to crush the ns of Hector as well.
Roman had contacted them intentionally. The Hector Kingdom had little time. They had gone through a lot of trial and error to reduce the margin of error, and they had chosen to upy the Warp Gate so that they could end the war quickly. Surprisingly, the close-to-perfect n had now exposed their weakness. If Roman hadnt mentioned the weakness, they would have thought they still had time to act and contact their nation, but the troops of Hector were being pushed to the edge now.
Anyway, there is no other option for the Hector Kingdom. Because of this call, the truth they have been trying to ignore will make them impatient.
The troops of Hector would finally realize that they could not continue and ignore the existence of Roman now. As he was a being who understood their intentions so clearly, how the hell could they continue to negotiate with the Royal Family of Cairo if Roman stayed alive? If the variable, Roman, wasnt dealt with soon, their n would crumble like a sandcastle on a beach.
With this, my goal has been achieved.
Whether the opponent gave up, retreated, or even fought until the end, Roman had now be an unavoidable variable for them. Because of the call, the troops of Hector would surely be impatient and make mistakes.
Just then,
[Are you Roman Dmitry?]
Edwin Hector, the man who had been silent until now, finally responded.
Editors Thoughts: This chapter was so amazing. Roman continues to be ruthless and even provokes Hector. This has be quite interesting. Lets see what Edwin has to say. Also, Edwin now needs to use all his troops to try and deal with Roman lol. Maybe we will get the POV of Romans soldiers soon. That should be good.
Chapter 96: The Shadow Ghost (6)
Edwin hector continued,
[Im not going to deny it. As is widely known, the Hector Kingdom is experiencing a terrible famine, and other countries are unwilling to provide any more money. That is why weunched an attack on the Cairo Kingdom. We had no choice but to make that decision in order to liberate ourselves from the shackles of debt.]
Are you asking me to sympathize with that?
[No. What Im trying to convey is how desperate we are. In this war, the fate of the entire Hector Kingdom is at stake. There arent even enough soldiers. We will experience a food shortage in around three months, as you stated. Nheless, we will not back down. I have no intention of backing down until I obtain what I want, even if Hector has to dig out vegetables from the mountain soil or consume the remains of a deceasedrade.]
It was a bone-chilling statement. Edwin Hectors attitude was resolute enough to even speak of cannibalism as something normal, even though it was something no one should have to experience if they were human beings.
On a certain day, Edwin Hector went to a temple. The state of the Hector Kingdom was truly miserable. The ground, which had been dyed golden in the past, was now torn apart due to the severe drought, and children, whose ribs could be seen sticking out on their skin, were staring at the ground. When they saw Edwin, they held out their bare palms and begged him for food.
Why did it turn out like this?
Edwin Hector, who was troubled every day as he was a person who had inherited the bloodline of the Royals, began to think about a n to attack the Cairo Kingdom.
It was exactly as Roman had expected. His words of the Hector Kingdom being on the edge of destruction were correct. They would have fallen down soon enough, even if they hadnt initiated a war.
[You know my ns, so you must know how I feel. Tell the Cairo Royal Family. If they do not ept the offer, we will fight until the end to get what we want. Do not think time is on your side. If we cant get anything through thisnd, we will spread the poison the Necromancer cursed Hector with everywhere on the Southern Front and turn it into and of death as well.]
Edwin had turned the situation around and was trying to bring Roman to the edge as well. He had no intention of returning empty-handed right from the start.
[I am Edwin Hector. As the prince of the Hector Kingdom, I am ready to do anything to save my people. Roman Dmitry. What choice will you make? Will you fall down like the Hector Kingdom, which hase to the edge of the cliff of destruction, or make apromise for the future?]
To Cairo, Edwin was surely a savage viin. However, that didnt matter to him. He would do anything to save his kingdom.
[The choice is up to Cairo.]
To Edwin Hector, that was the role one who was born into the Royal Family had to bear.
The enemy had revealed his name. He was Edwin Hector, who was also known as the Star of Hector. While Roman was researching the Hector Kingdom, that name hade up frequently.
Unlike his ipetent father, he has grown into bing the backbone of Hector Kingdom because of his outstanding abilities. From a young age, he was involved in the small and huge affairs of the Hector Kingdom and solved numerous problems, and eventually, those who admired the child began to call him the Star of Hector. Even though Hector was in the midst of a great famine, various nations, such as Kronos, wished to get their children married to Edwin Hector. He is a talent that has been recognized both inside and outside his nation. And such a being has taken up the baton in this war.
As he had expected, this war wasnt being led by an ordinary person.
And because of the bold systematic judgment that Roman saw, even he had no choice but to acknowledge the ability of Edwin Hector.
The cause was clear nowEdwin was following his role as someone of the Royal Bloodline.
He knew that Hector wouldnt back down so easily, but Roman wasnt an ordinary person either.
Puak!
Kuaaak!
[What are you doing?!]
Roman had thrust his sword into the thigh of Thompson. And thanks to the sound being cut off, no one else was able to hear it. Roman strongly suppressed Thompsons body, which was writhing in pain, and slowly twisted the sword to make him scream even more.
What am I doing? As you can hear, I stabbed him in the thigh with my sword.
[Id rather have you kill him! No matter how much we are enemies now, why are you torturing him?!]
Why am I torturing him? You are making quite an emotional statement. I have no interest in the affairs of the Hector Kingdom. No matter the reason, the Hector Kingdom crossed the border and ughtered the innocent soldiers of Cairo. So why are you shouting like a coward now that one of your soldiers got stabbed in the thigh? Dont misunderstand. Just as you care about the soldiers of Hector, my people are important to me. Then why should I show mercy to my enemies? The war has just begun. And you, who crossed the line in the first ce, should not expect me to do anything a normal human would do.
Edwin Hector had made a huge mistake. Roman Dmitry was not a normal person. No matter what the reasons or choices of the other people were, he only did what he believed to be right.
Puak!
Ahhhhh!
Thompson yelled in pain. The pain of his bone being pierced wasnt something he could suppress, no matter how hard he tried. Thus, he screamed.
Roman didnt know Thompson. Although he had no malice toward him, he continued to torture him because they were enemies right now. In the world where the weak served as food for the strong, this was quite normal. No matter what values the other one had or whatever justice they pursued, from the moment they recognized each other as enemies and showed hostility, both sides did everything they could to defeat the other person.
And because of that, Roman didnt have anyplicated thoughts. He had no intention of backing down despite Edwin Hectors threats, so he tortured Thompson.
A lot of blood sttered. Because of that, even Romans face was now drenched in blood. Then, Roman showed his fierce red eyes as he grabbed Thompson.
As you do your duty, I will also do what I believe to be right. So, do not get caught by me. I will kill all those who crossed the border quite painfully. I will not spare a single one of Hectors soldiers, and even if you choose to run away while waving a white g, I will follow you until the end and stick my sword in your back. My name is Roman Dmitry, and I will definitely make you pay the price for the reason that you touched my people, and not for any grand cause, like you have.
Roman showed clear hostility.
The Hector Kingdom didnt know. The moment they crossed the border, they had touched someone they should never have.
As he knew that the Hector Kingdom would have set up multiple camps already, Roman decided that if they didnt surrender, he would continue to send a chill up their spines.
Puak!
Ughhh!
Finally, he thrust his sword into the neck of Thompson.
Edwin Hector only stood silent when he heard the sound of one of his soldiers dying.
When Thompsons head finally dropped, Roman continued, If you choose to resist the warning, we will meet soon.
Once he finished his words, Roman coldly cut off the Magic Call.
After the Magic Call was cut, Edwin Hector was only standing coldly while suppressing his anger beneath his expression.
Roman Dmitry. He is a more dangerous person than I thought.
Any ordinary person would have stepped back with the number of threats Edwin had given. Even though saying something like We will kill you even if we have to go down with you couldnt be done by any ordinary person, the reaction of Roman was even stronger than that. He killed Thompson slowly while torturing him and sending his screams through the Magic Call.
Although Roman knew what his circumstances were and his cause, he still sent Thompsons death as a warning.
Roman was definitely a dangerous being. Knowing that he would lose the moment he retreated by even a single step, Roman Dmitry was constantly pressuring him and not allowing him to rest even for a while. He was the kind of person one would never want to meet as an enemy. The only variable that had urred in the perfect n which was made by Edwin Hector had now grown iparably.
What will you do? Jackson asked. He was listening to their conversation right from start to finish. Especially when Thompson was being tortured, he could not control his emotions, and his face looked so angry that it would explode at any moment.
Edwin Hector said, If the Hector Kingdom had continued to spend time without making a decision, eventually, the entire Hector Kingdom would have died and lost the meaning of being a Kingdom. Thus, I made a decision. All warriors who would give their life for the Hector Kingdom and leftover funds were mobilized for this war. Jackson, we can never retreat. For those who remain in Hector now, the reward we will bring them is more important than our survival.
That was the harsh reality. Nevertheless, it was a burden Edwin Hector had to bear. Even if a lot of people died, others could not help but feel grateful to be alive themselves. Humans were like that. And even though he knew that, Edwin Hector carried the burden. Taking all responsibility for the war, he left for the battlefield on behalf of the king.
We cannot go back empty-handed. Mobilize all the troops right now and form a siege on the location where Roman Dmitry appeared. And if you manage to capture him alive, I will cut the flesh of Roman Dmitry slowly myself to avenge the death of Thompson.
Seeing Edwins anger and sincerity, Jackson nodded, I will obey your order.
Even if he died in this war, Jackson would never regret the decision of following Edwin Hector.
The operation was now changed. Hectors Aura Swordsmen took the lead.
Follow me.
They all had received an order from Edwin Hector 10 minutes ago.
I will no longer be swayed by the remnants of Cairo. From now on, even if we have to make sacrifices, we will punish those beings hiding in the dark. The Aura Swordsmen will take the lead and light the way, and when attacked, soldiers from other areas will surround the enemy at once. It is a battle in which we need to overwhelm our enemies. We will give our flesh and take the bones of the enemy!
He made his decision. The moment Roman Dmitry revealed himself, with a single attack, the troops would boldly block him and any escape route that Roman could use to escape. It was a strategy that required sacrifices. Being Edwin Hector, he wanted to produce the maximum results with minimum damage, but he changed his mind when he heard how hostile Roman was to him. He had acknowledged his opponent. And in order to catch that monster, he determined that soldiers had to walk in with determination.
A bright light shone from the leading Aura Swordsmen, thanks to the magical artifact. The magical artifact generated light when it was supplied with mana, and enemies that touched that light would be temporarily exposed due to the shimmering shards of light covering them.
It was a trap to maximize the effect of Edwins n. Because of supplying the artifact with mana, the Aura Swordsmen would not be able to exert their full strength, but someone had to risk their life to bring Roman out in the open. And for that, the swordsmen of Hector decided to risk their lives. They had a strong desire to win this battle, even if they had to be the bait to kill the enemy. Their eyes were fierce.
There is no one out here! Follow me slowly! shouted the Aura Knight. As he had taken the lead, the troops of Hector rushed ahead with confident faces. When they were convinced that the unknown fear had been resolved, the search operation that was slow became full of energy again. Nevertheless, it was too early for that. The moment they stepped into the space where no one could be seen, the space twisted, and something reflected light toward them.
sh!
The Aura Knights widened their eyes, seeing the blood flowing out uncontrobly, and eventually fell down on the ground.
Soon, Cairos soldiers, who were nowhere to be seen, suddenly appeared out of what seemed like a mirage and rushed in all at once.
Attack!
Attack the enemies! Chris shouted while his neck veins were protruding.
When they all had first entered the mountain, Roman Dmitry had foreseen that this would be the case.
Editors Thoughts: What a cliffhanger! Chris and the soldiers have begun their counterattack now. Roman Dmitry has warned Edwin. How will the Aura Knights fare against Chris, Kevin, and the other soldiers of Roman? That should be seen in the . Anyway, go, Romans soldiers!
Chapter 97: The Unexperienced World (1)
When Kevin first heard the n, he watched Chris and others arguing silently, and only asked a question after he conveyed that he was going to follow Romans n.
What do we need to do?
This war wasnt something Roman could handle alone. It was a good n for Roman to use the mountain terrain and darkness to deal with the enemy, but the two hundred troops had nothing to do in the meantime. Nevertheless, Kevin wanted to be in the n of Roman. Chris was no different. Thus, when Kevin asked the important question, Chris added, Right. I agree that the liege can conduct the operation by himself. The liege already has the ability to pull that off, and we, who cannot keep up with the liege, will inevitably pull you down. But that doesnt mean we can leave everything to you, my liege. Even if you have to use us as bait, please put us to some use.
Those were words full of concern. Nevertheless, from the start, Roman had every intention to use as much power as he could.
From now on, let me briefly exin the operation.
Shhhk.
He opened a map. It was the map that McBurney had given him. Although it was small, Roman deliberately pulled out that map and pointed out the area at the start of the mountain.
This operation is divided into three phases. In the first phase, I will use my mobility to deal with Hectors remnants. Since the Hector Kingdom is preupied with attacking the Front Defense Line, dealing with them in the meantime wont be an issue. In the second phase, if the Hector Kingdom sees my existence as a thorn in their eyes and sends a unit to pursue me, I will lure them to the mountain. And perhaps they will try to take advantage of the overwhelming difference in our numbers and try to deal with me at once. Still, I will prolong the battle, and when the sun sets and darkness covers the mountain, I will use my skills to corner them.
Now, only thest phase was left. The final touch.
Roman understood that as soon as they got pissed, even if it was impossible, the Hector Kingdom would pursue him like crazy and make mistakes.
From then on, we enter the third phase. A surprise attack using the terrain. That is your role.
Once the third phase was told, the soldiers understood it was a simple n. They had to dig a trap, wait, and make a surprise attack on the disorganized enemies. Actually, since it was an operation anyone could think of, the soldiers understood it even though Roman had only told them about it briefly.
A surprise attack in the mountains will yield clear results. Nevertheless, from the moment we appear in front of them, we will not be free from the pursuit of the Hector Kingdom. The difference between Hector and us is toorge, and it is virtually impossible to sessfully make a surprise attack and escape without any damage. Nevertheless, as it is themand of my liege, I will do it.
No one mentioned the risk this operation had. Everyone was thinking the same thingRoman Dmitry was going to face hundreds or even thousands of enemies by himself, then how could they act like cowards and mention the risks of the surprise attack? Even if they had to die, it was their choice, and being the soldiers of Roman, they had decided to follow him until the end. Naturally, the feeling spread like a gue, and soldiers who followed McBurney and Steven only remained silent.
Their strong will looked quite amazing. Roman was grateful for the soldiers who were ready to dedicate their lives to him, but he wasnt the kind of person who would make meaningless sacrifices.
It seems like you all are misunderstanding something. The point of this surprise attack is to reduce the number of enemies while minimizing the damage.
That is impossible. The Hector Kingdom will surely form a defense formation and continue to search for us. And unless we kill everyone with the surprise attack, we will be grabbed by the tails when Hector discovers our position. You dont have to say anything to give us hope, my liege. We all are already ready toy our lives down for our liege, said Chris. Even though he was following Roman for a purpose, he was truly loyal to him.
Roman said, No, there is a way to not get grabbed by the tails. In an old book, by chance, I found something along the lines of There are infinite ways to use mana, and depending on how it is used, one can bring Mother Nature on the side of humans.. Then, during my stay in Dmitry, after a lot of trial and error, I discovered a new branch of Mother Nature.
The soldiers couldnt understand what Roman meant. Thus, to make them understand the Path of Nature, Roman took a step forward and began to collect things like rocks and branches from the ground.
It might not be visible to your eyes, but unlike the other stones and twigs, these ones contain a lot of mana. Actually, it is quite less whenpared to human standards. But if they are systematically positioned in the right manner, the power of mana that goes against the Path of Mother Nature will twist the space.
Tak.
He ced the stones on the floor. He then took a few steps forward and ced a branch there.
What is he doing?
Seeing him repeat the same thing, which was quite weird, a few times, everyone had the same question.
Where is he going with this?
The questions didnt seem to stop, but just then, the moment when Roman put down thest stone,
I have decided to call this the True Defense Circle.
Swish.
A light breeze blew, and Romans figure disappeared like a mirage. Everyone was stunned. They felt like all their senses had stopped working. He was right in front of them just a moment ago, but now, he was nowhere to be seen.
They finally became sure. With Roman Dmitrys method, they could attack their enemies safely.
And obviously, Romans n had worked.
Attack!
Fire the arrows!
Papak!
The arrows were fired straight ahead. Even if one wasnt a sharpshooter, they could easily hit the enemy at such a close range. And obviously, the soldiers of Hector soon began to die and fall to the ground. The attack was so quick that they couldnt even think of raising their shields to block it. The soldiers who had been training hard for this war went down in the chaos, and Chris, who had cut off the breath of the Aura Swordsman with a single sh, didnt miss the opportunity to move forward.
Tap.
His sword shed. As Chris was so fast that he wasnt even visible to the enemy soldiers, multiple heads soon flew into the air. And even though blood continued to gush out of their bodies like a fountain, Chris didnt stop.
The moment he made the surprise attack, he decided he would grab the opportunity and push as hard as he could.
Everyone, calm down!
Strike back!
Hectors knights responded. Among them, there were Aura Swordsmen. Auras began to emerge from all directions and attacked Chris simultaneously, but he managed to avoid all the attacks. And then,
Puak!
Puak!
He attacked the enemies vital points and sent them to the afterlife.
When Chris defeated the 3-Star Aura Swordsman in the Battle of Great Warriors, he was bornpletely anew. He finally understood that the power of Aura wasnt everything, and he tried to be even stronger by training with Roman. The beads of sweat that had dropped down his body were enough to create a huge river.
Since he couldnt absorb the teachings of Roman properly if he blinked even for a single moment and lost the flow, he would often stay up the entire night because of training and clung to even it even when he fainted. And the reward? Obviously, he got a huge rewardThe Lightning sh. It was a sword technique one of the top ten beings in Murim had learned by heart. Thus, Chris did his best and learned it by heart as well. And thanks to that, he was now unterally ughtering Hectors knights.
This is ridiculous!
Where did this monstere from?!
The enemies were stunned. The opponent wasnt even Roman Dmitry. Still, they couldnt even hold a candle to him. Screams filled with pain continued to pour out each time Chris moved. Also, it wasnt just him. The power of the other soldiers of Roman wasnt any less. As they had learned the Asura Sword Technique, even though they were called normal soldiers, theirbat power was way huge. It was literally overwhelming.
After ughtering numerous enemies in a short time, Chris retreated and shouted with a voice filled with mana,
Retreat!
Retreat!
That was it. The troops of the Hector Kingdom couldnte back to their senses initially because of the surprise attack, but soon, some of them whistled to signal the others. It was a signal that told the others that the situation had reversed.
As he heard the sound of the reinforcementsing there, Chris ordered for retreat right away. They had managed to achieve quite a result already. Roman had already told them that this operation was not about killing all of the enemies, but harassing them while making sure they themselves were safe.
We need to move to the next point.
On this wide mountain, Roman had made several True Defense Circles. Roman understood the reality that they couldnt win against them head-on, so he decided to attack only in favorable situations.
All of Cairos soldiers ran away like loaches. That was the end of the surprise attack. The soldiers of Hector tried to follow them, but Chris and the others had already disappeared by then.
Simultaneously, battles were happening in other areas.
Enemy!
Stop them!
Puak!
Kevin had taken over the leading position of Cairo here.
Kevin cut off the head of the enemy who was screaming because of being terrified of his actions and then quickly ughtered the other enemies who still hadnt recovered from the shock. The aspect of the battle wasnt much different. As Roman intended, the Hector Kingdom tried to form a siege, even if it was unreasonable, and in the process, the Defense Lines of the enemy were disrupted.
Actually, Hector still had the advantage if one followedmon sense. Although it was obvious that the side with higher numbers would win in a war of attrition, Cairos surprise attack didnt fall within Hectorsmon sense.
Die! shouted one of Hectors Aura Swordsmen. Their exploding Aura was the hope of Hector. And the Aura Swordsman, who was about to cut off his head, was rather killed by Kevin first.
Romans soldiers often called Kevin the Rapidly Growing Monster. Obviously, they didnt mean that he was stronger than Chris, but Kevin was actually faster at ughtering enemies.
In this operation, many people asked Roman questions. They were worried that Roman was going to face Hectors army all alone and that the operations around the mountains were dangerous. However, unlike Chris, who confirmed with evidence in every case, Kevin never asked Roman a question. It was because he trusted Roman Dmitrypletely. As it was Roman Dmitry, who had grown so much stronger since the time he had met Kevin in the slums, even though it was beyondmon sense, Kevin believed it was possible. That was because of blind trust. Romans existence was the very driving force of Kevin.
Chris and Kevin brought about the same result. They both ughtered a lot of enemy soldiers in a short amount of time. Nevertheless, there was something different about Kevin.
Clench!
Puak!
He caught the enemy who was trying to flee by the hair. Then, while dragging him on the ground, he stabbed the enemy countless times in the stomach. Still, those attacks werent even aimed at vital points. He was doing so so that the other enemy soldiers would clearly hear the screams. He was inflicting pain on those he caught without mercy. And Hectors soldiers, who saw that, didnt even dare to approach Kevin.
The Hector Kingdom is our enemy.
While standing by Romans side, Kevin had always observed how he treated his enemies. In the fight with Barco, Roman had shown pure cruelty to them. And as Kevin had seen Roman do it, he also showed his enemies what fear was.
I follow the values pursued by my liege.
He didnt catch every single enemy that was escaping. After all, it took survivors to spread the fear to others.
Kevin, who had deliberately left a few survivors, immediately sent a signal of retreat when he heard the sound of reinforcements rushing in.
Chris, Kevin, Pooky, and VolcanThey all had carried out the surprise attack simultaneously.
Volcan was the one who had first taken up the challenge when Roman was recruiting soldiers, and Pooky was someone who had seeded in manifesting Aura after training in Asura Sword Technique.
They all had taken charge of one group each, and then, all four groups attacked at the same time. The operation was obviously sessful. Just like Chris and Kevin unterally killed the enemies and ran away, they both also managed to do the same.
And the news soon shocked the camp of Hector.
Editors Thoughts: The soldiers of Roman have done such a good job! Kevin was so ruthless toward Hector, just like Roman. That was amazing lol. Lets see how Edwin Hector responds to Roman now.
Chapter 98: The Unexperienced World (2)
Kevins intention worked. He had left one of the enemy soldiers alive on purpose. When that soldier finally reached Edwin Hector, his face was dyed with terror, and he trembled while revealing what he had experienced on the battlefield.
C-Cairos camp has magicians in it! They are suddenly appearing from the darkness, where no one should have been, and then started to attack us instantly! Please believe me! It wasnt a normal surprise attack like attacking after hiding in the bushes! Literally, as if it was all a mirage, they appeared from thin air!
All of his body was trembling while he was speaking. A demon had brutally killed hisrades. And whenever he remembered the face of Kevin, he kept checking to see if he was behind him.
Commander. It seems like the enemy had set up a trap, remarked Jackson. Now, reports wereing that mentioned the enemy had attacked them from all sides. Even though they had the numerical advantage, they were unterally ughtered, so there was a chance that what the soldier had said was true.
Jackson. There is no magic that canpletely hide someone in this world. There are some Illusion-type magics that can show illusions, but the enemies carried out a surprise attack in at least 5 ces simultaneously. The possibility of them using Magic Scrolls is quite low. The Magic Scrolls are strictly managed by the Magic Towers, so there is no way that the Southern Front can have them. Then, there is one more possibilityCairo possessing an Archmage. Still, how does that make any sense? Why would they put an Archmage on the Southern Front rather than the Western Front?
Thats impossible.
Right. That is impossible. That means what they used was not magic.
Even a normal Mage was several times more precious than an Aura Swordsman. Moreover, most of the Mages were affiliated with the neutral organizations, the Magic Towers.
Just like the Golden Bank, the Magic Towers were groups that worked for the benefit of the entire continent. It was well-known that nine out of ten people, who were born with the talent of handling mana, hoped to be in one of the Magic Towers. The reason was simple. The Magic Towers were a literal treasure trove of knowledge, so if one wanted to grow as a Mage, they had no choice but to go there.
There were only a few Mages in each country. That was why Edwin Hector couldnt understand why Cairo would put a great being like that on the Southern Front.
There is something special about Roman Dmitry. He didnt oppose our attempt to capture the Southern Front instantly but lured us into the mountains with all preparations in ce. Maybe this is a trick to buy time. The longer we will stay in the mountains, the more damage our troops will take. The Southern Front will also find a way to rx, and the moment the troops from Cairos Royal Family arrive, the tide of this war will be turned around at once.
Edwin looked at the entire chessboard and the quickly-moving pieces. The battle here would be fatal, but Edwin Hector had no intention of retreating.
The moment we retreat and lose our momentum, this war will be over.
Instead of defeating the troops, if we focus on capturing the Front Defense Line, will we be able to achieve the goal? No, it will be hard. Roman Dmitry would gain the reputation of defeating the Hector Kingdoms troops with only a small force, and that will surely give Cairo a justification to not give in to Hectors demands. War is driven by force and morale. The moment a hero named Roman Dmitry is born in this war, Hector will be dyed with defeat.
It is too early to go head-on.
Even though many soldiers were dying, he had a goalSaving the Hector Kingdom. Everyone had sworn to give their lives for that, and Edwin could not let their deaths be in vain.
Its best to wait. Roman Dmitry will eventually fall into my trap.
Just then,
[Roman Dmitry! He has appeared!]
He heard those words from the Magic Communicator.
Roman Dmitry had finally begun to move.
Swish.
The darkness was gone. The moment the light from the magical artifact lit up the surroundings, the Aura Swordsmans face was colored in shock.
Kuak?!
Puak!
Roman Dmitry was right in front of him. He appeared from the darkness and pushed the sword into his chest before he could even react. Eventually, he began to stagger. However, after he knelt down while blood was flowing out of his body, strangely, a smile spread across his face as he looked at Roman.
Cough! W-We finally got you!
sh!
There was an Aura Explosion! His intensely boiling mana created bright light through the artifact. He was already ready to die. Still, before he lost consciousness, he hoped to ce a bell on the neck of Roman in exchange for his death.
sh!
Roman Dmitry!
Roman Dmitry has appeared! Form a siege!
The situation turned around quickly. It was quite different from before. That was because they didnt have any way to catch him as he hid and attacked from the darkness previously, but now, bright light was shining from Roman while he was moving. When the Aura Swordsman created an Aura Explosion, many fragments of light crystal shone all around and shot at many things. Some of them even managed to enter Romans body, and even though he wasnt feeling any physical pain, his body was now shining brightly. The Aura Swordsman didnt die in vain. And the quickly changing situation, the captains also did their best and linkedmunications with each other.
[Roman Dmitry is moving toward the North!]
[He just turned the other way!]
[Second Company! Second Company! The rat ising there!]
In an instant, a siegework was formed. Hectors soldiers systematically drove Roman back, and no matter how fast he was, he could not seem to get out of the siege. Until this moment, Edwin Hector was prepared for damage and had spread the soldiers far away. But the moment Roman Dmitry was found, Edwin made his men climb up quickly and pressured Roman from the vantage point.
He was convinced this was the end. He had spread out an entire to catch only Roman. And as time went on, the range of the began to narrow, and finally, forces to face Roman began to emerge. In such a situation, the troops of the Hector Kingdom thought that finally, Roman Dmitry had been cornered. Many allies were lost because of only one person, but it was now only a matter of time before they dealt with the ghost that was haunting them.
Edwin had stepped on Romans tail. Hectors soldiers attacked all at once as soon as they saw Roman running away and trying to scatter the fragments of light crystals.
Die!
I will avenge myrades!
The soldiers rushed toward Roman Dmitry while being filled with madness. Roman was a demon who had killed countless of theirrades. The soldiers eyes were dyed with fury when they remembered the memory of trembling in fear while not being able to sleep.
Huk!
Sharp weapons attacked Roman from all sides, and at that moment, Romans body darkened. Instead of running away, he suddenly changed his direction and swung the sword at the soldiers.
Puak!
Blood sttered. The soldiers body was exposed because of his fury, and he was taken down with one swing. Still, he didnt stop as he began to cut down all who had attacked him. He was moving so fast that it was hard to see him with the naked eye. Thousands of soldiers blood had sshed everywhere. Apparently, they were filled with so much hatred toward Roman that they werent careful enough, and were ughtered by him.
Still
Chase him!
Do not miss him!
The chase had just begun. All the enemies were trying to bite his tail. Even if severalrades were cut down, even more enemies appeared and chased after Roman. There was no room to escape. He was caught in a perfect. As time dragged on, the masters of Hector also appeared.
Kwang!
Auras shone all around. All Aura Swordsmen raised their Aura and ran towards him. Among them, there were even 3-Star Aura Swordsmen, and powerful Aura that ripped through the air was an attack even Roman couldnt ignore. The soldiers of the Hector Kingdom were convinced that their attacks had worked this time. The captains had told them that Roman was a 3-Star Aura Swordsman, and there was no way he could deal with so many Aura Swordsmen at once.
In the situation where mes made of Aura were aiming for him from all directions, Roman instantly exploded his mana.
Heavenly Demon Sword Art; Second Move.
His sword shed. Mana that rose up wildly collided with the Aura that filled his vision.
Kwakwakang!
Kuak!
Eukkk!!
The Aura Swordsmen were swept away in the powerful explosion. Their swords, which were shining with Aura until a moment ago, were cut off, and a trail of blood was left behind as their bodies had been torn apart.
The scene that a single blow had created was stunning. Still, despite such a great attack, Roman left the scene without a single gasp. Still, everyone was in shock. They all had realized how formidable Roman was as an enemy. He waspletely beyond theirmon sense, and they realized that even if they grabbed him by the tail, he would kill them.
Nevertheless, they continued to follow him recklessly. If Roman was such a monster by himself, what would happen if they missed him and he regrouped with his unit? They didnt even want to imagine it. Even if they captured all the camps on the Southern Front, Roman Dmitry seemed like a demon who would somehow ughter all the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom despite that. Everyone sumbed to that feeling. The soldiers of Hector threw away their lives, and they were even prepared to have Romans sword on their necks if that could stop the movement of Roman. Even though it was miserable, ironically, it was also a golden chance to kill Roman. This wasnt being done because of cold and rational thoughts but purely due to instinct.
Ten minutes had passed. It was a short time normally. However, the blood of those who had died during that short time was enough to create a river, and with every move, they seemed to be trampling on bodies.
Since when?
People thought it was weird. It seemed Roman Dmitry, the demon, could be caught in a short time, but why wasnt he being caught? Then, was he even really running away? The ominous thought that shed in their mind made their hearts sink down to the bottom.
Puak!
Kuak!
This time, as well, he dealt with the pursuing enemy. Roman just wiped off the blood that was dripping down the sword and calmed his breathing.
My stamina is also reaching the limit.
The Heavenly Demon Sword Art wasnt something Roman could use often with his current body. However, as Hectors Aura Swordsmen continued to rush in from all directions, he had to use everything he could and exert his strength.
Just then, a swordsman who was on the ground with a cut on his chest cursed at Roman.
D-Do you think you can survive here? Huff that will not happen. Thousands of troops areing here. No matter how strong you are Huff In the end, the only way this will end is with you meeting a horrible death here!
He was furious. He looked up at Roman with bloodshot eyes while screaming.
At that moment,
Smirk.
Roman smirked.
Humans are always like that. As it was with Thompson and the others, people fall into illusions in certain situations.
Why did you think I fell into that trap like that? Even when I saw the Aura Swordsmening forward with magical artifacts, why did I kill them and leave my body in the range of the shattering artifacts?
W-What do you
The Hector Kingdom couldnt imagine it. Roman Dmitry, the bait, had deliberately waved his tail to them and showed them what they wanted to get.
The knights face was stained in shock. Looking down at him, Roman told him the cruel reality.
There are a lot of people running around to pursue me. You might think that the siege is perfect, but in the end, there are bound to be loopholes in what humans do. One minuteNo, even for 30 seconds, the enemies who reach me first are quite stupid for trying to risk their lives to catch me. How silly is that? The fact that you all are less prudent than ever because you think you have cornered me.
He knew how reckless this was, but the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joon-hyuk, had always lived like this. He thought backward and was a being who was disruptive.
Then lets move to where I need to go. There is still a lot of time until sunrise.
The enemies would soon understand that Roman DmitryNo, the fact thatmon sense didnt work in the world of Baek Joong-hyuk.
Editors Thoughts: Woah, so Roman is leading the troops of Hector to their deaths. Still, there could also be another fantastic n lying underneath. Go, Roman! The will be amazing too.
Chapter 99: The Unexperienced World (3)
The Hector Kingdom was a step behind when they were chasing Roman. Naturally, when they arrived at the scene, they only saw the cold corpses of their allies and Roman standing alive there. The damage was quite serious. A feeling of fear crept into their minds. Nevertheless, that was only the case until the Captain of the Ranger Unit, Jackson, arrived.
This is as far as you go!
He directly stepped on the tail. When he saw that Roman was still dealing with Hectors soldiers, he didnt dy his attacks and directly manifested an Aura to deal with Roman.
Rumble!
The Aura erupted like an explosion. And simultaneously, Roman understood that Jackson was a 4-Star Aura Swordsman.
ng!
Kaaang!
The moment their swords collided, a massive aftershock was created on the battlefield. The Aura that rose from Romans sword wasnt pushed back when it collided with Jacksons Aura, and Jacksons face was stained with shock when he saw that Roman had managed to block several of his attacks. It was natural. After all, Valha had said that Roman Dmitry was a 3-Star Aura Swordsman. Nevertheless, as Roman had blocked his attacks, he was clearly far superior to a 3-Star Aura Swordsman.
Roman Dmitry is underrated.
He felt goosebumps rise on his skin. Finally, he understood why the soldiers of Hector had been ughtered like that in the past by Roman. The state of four of the Defense Lines was disastrous, and there was no way ordinary soldiers could do something like stop RomanJust like what was happening now.
Help Captain Jackson!
Attack!
All of Hectors soldiers ran when they saw a gap. As Roman and Jackson were colliding with each other, they wanted to aim from behind and fatally wound Roman. They all aimed for Romans blind spots precisely. In a fierce battle with Jackson, Roman shouldnt have been able to look back, but Roman somehow swung the sword behind him without even looking back and was able to defend himself from Jacksons attacks as well.
Puak!
With a single blow, all the soldiers were sent to the afterlife. Roman, who dealt with the danger as if it was nothing, mmed the ground and drove Jackson away instantly.
This guy!
Jackson was stunned. Roman had the leeway to deal with the soldiers while dealing with Jackson as well. Although it was disconcerting that Roman was more powerful than he thought, his instincts from experiencing the mountain warfare sent him a warning sign.
Jackson was a 4-Star Aura Swordsman. The public only knew that Jackson was the Captain of the Ranger Unit, but they didnt know exactly how strong Jackson was. That was why Jacksons name wasnt there in the rankings of the Hector Kingdom. He had opted for security over fame, and his attack forced Roman Dmitry to be shockedAt least, that was what he believed. Contrary to his expectations, Roman was just calm. Rather than the reaction he had expected, Roman didnt seem to care much about the fact that the opponent was a 4-Star Aura Swordsman.
Although Jackson was doing his best to push away his opponent, the feeling of insecurity didnt go away. Obviously, Roman Dmitry was caught in a trap, and there was no way Roman could get out of this alive. Yet, how the hell was he staying that calm?
It doesnt matter what kind of goal you had. The moment you met me, there was no way left to escape.
He suppressed his doubts. This fight was already over. Because of the one minute Jackson had earned,
Beep!
There!
Besiege Roman Dmitry!
Thousands of lights began to shine from behind Jackson. It was a perfect siege. Enemies rushed around quickly.
Although he wasnt captured for even a few minutes, the siege of the Hector Kingdom made Roman hold his breath.
Surrender, said Jackson wildly. If Roman resisted till the end, he was prepared to take damage and kill Roman. It was ideal for Roman to surrender, so he gave him time to choose.
Surrender? Thats funny.
Romanughed. Roman wasnt too surprised that he was a 4-Star Aura Swordsman, as Jackson had expected. The fact that Hector must have had a powerful force on their side to attack the Cairo Kingdom was predictable in the first ce, and the opponent being Jackson wasnt a variable. Naturally, as soon as Jackson appeared, he began to deal with him without panicking. Jacksons skills certainly werent as good as he had thought of them, but it was well within the range he had expected them to be in.
On the other hand, Jackson was confident of his victory. The confidence on his face was based on his experience and conviction that Roman was now cornered.
Roman smirked when he saw Jacksons confident face.
Even if I surrender, the Hector Kingdom will make sure to kill me as I am too big a danger to be left alive. Still, didnt you think something was strange while you were chasing me? Why did I go right into the trap the opponent hadid? Why did I draw your attention while running away in the mountains? There are three reasons. First of all, the fragments of light crystals attached to the body cannot bind me.
Roman raised his mana. As the mana that originated from the dantian circted throughout his body, the fragments of light crystals attached to his body came off without much effort. It was so shocking that Jackson was truly perplexed. How were they able to catch Roman in the first ce? It was because his ability to hide in the darkness was disabled, thanks to the light crystals. However, if that could be solved so simply, the current situation would make no sense.
The ominousness in Jacksons body continued to grow. He feared what Roman would say next.
Secondly, I have the confidence to get out of this siege under any circumstances. You all will see that soon. No matter how much you surround me, you will never be able to capture me.
And finally, Roman spoke while gazing directly into Jacksons eyes.
Thest thing I wanted was for you guys to fall for my tricks and overlook something crucial. Jackson, youre the Captain of the Ranger Unit. The fact that you, such a powerful piece of the Hector Kingdom, are here means that the defenses of Edwin Hector have been neglected.
At that moment, Jacksons eyes widened so much that it wouldnt be wrong to say they were about to fall out of the eye sockets. His heart also sank down to the bottom. As soon as the ominous imagination in his head appeared, Jackson hurriedly kicked the ground to block Romans intention and ran directly toward him.
Nevertheless, he waste. As soon as Roman had finished his words, he had kicked a tree and jumped into the air with movements that werent possible for a human to do. It was the pinnacle of the footwork techniques of Murim. All those who had made this siege were left behind with their faces looking like idiots.
As Jackson saw Roman kick the trees and disappear quickly, he shouted crazily, Damn it! Go to the prince right now! The prince is in danger!
The situation was reversed, and Roman had stunned Hector once again.
Roman knew that there was a limit to the strategy of gnawing at enemies through a guerri operation. At first, it was a lot of fun because the enemies didnt anticipate his skills, but as talented people like Jackson appeared, he knew ying around anymore would be difficult.
Roman was not the Heavenly Demon. If he was Baek Joong-hyuk, the one who had conquered the entire Murim, in the first ce, the life of Roman Dmitry wouldnt have been in danger even if hundreds of Jacksons had appeared to fight him. That was why he needed a new n that was in line with his current abilities and could ruin the operations of the Hector Kingdom.
There is only one way to end this war with a small number of troops. The CommanderOnce Edwin Hector, who nned all this, is killed, the Hector Kingdom will not be able to continue this war any longer.
He then turned his gaze.
Edwin Hector was everything to Hector.
From then on, Roman intentionallymunicated with Hector and instilled fear in his enemies while grasping the flow of mana through the device.
The Magic Communicator is a device that allows people to send their voices to the other end through the connection of mana. If I can figure out the flow of it, I can find where Edwin Hector is speaking from. And if the contact is sessful, there is no need to contact him again. If I remember the unique mana flow from the magic device used by Edwin, I can find him out where he is with my skills.
He nned it from the start to the end*.* All of Romans ns were thoroughly calcted. He had contacted the man on purpose to grasp the flow of mana and had deliberately thrown himself into the enemys trap. Then, he dragged them far away so that once the enemies decided they had cornered him, the powerful people who were protecting Edwin woulde forward to take him down. He just gently wagged the tail they wanted to catch. Even though he had the skill to escape from the start, Roman took the risk and dealt with them. The n was truly reckless but worth trying. It was based on high risk and high return. And on the battlefield, making daring decisions that could change the tide of the battle was a powerful weapon that Baek Joong-hyuk possessed.
Chak!
The scene around him passed away quickly. It was thanks to the Light Footwork Technique. His body, which was constantly exerting mana, was moving like a beast through the forest to find its prey.
He examined the flow of mana and felt that Edwin Hector was nearby. And as expected,
Huh?!
Roman Dmitry!
He found Edwin Hector. The escorts around him all looked bewildered and tried to block Roman, who had suddenly appeared, but they all got killed right away.
Puak!
The wall dividing Roman and Edwin was down. Now, it was time to deal with Edwin Hector. And just as Roman was about to cut off his head,
!
He saw that Edwin Hector only had cold, subdued eyes while gazing directly at Roman.
When he made the decision to pursue Roman, Edwin said,
Perhaps Roman Dmitry has already dug a trap ahead of us and is expecting us to pursue him. At first, we dealt with him on a whim, but that man isnt the kind to show up without a n. Sacrifices are bound to happen in this n, and even thousands of our men can die because of the trap Roman Dmitry hasid, but even so, we must pursue him. Only one thingWe need a clear result of ughtering the enemies who have been resisting us till the end rather than being idiots who got hurt when they fought only two hundred troops.
His heart became cold the moment he set foot on the mountain. The war had already begun. No matter who the opponent was or what they had nned, Edwin wanted to win the war. Besides, the opponent was a monster called Roman Dmitry, which meant that man had to be taken down at all costs. He was sure that Roman Dmitry woulde back as a greater danger to them if they left him alone.
Roman Dmitry is like an unbridled foal. He obviously moves with a n, but we cannot predict his actions. Then we need to focus on one factThe opponents purpose. If I were him, what would the most important thing be? Of course, there is the possibility of trying to prevent us from taking over the Southern Front over the span of 3 days. Nevertheless, if you think about it carefully, there is a simpler way to end this war once and for all rather than digging a trap and reducing the number of enemies slowly.
No way.
Jacksons eyes widened. He now seemed to understand what Edwin was saying.
Right. That is to kill me, the Commander of the Hector Kingdom. He may decide thating here and killing me is easy while our troops will be pursuing him chaotically. It is truly a reckless n one cannot choose unless they are crazy. Nevertheless, when I felt the hostility that man was showing me through themunication device, I understood that he was someone crazy enough to carry out that absurd n.
It was only a possibility. Thus, he wasnt sure if it would happen. Still, if it did, Edwin Hector decided to use it as an opportunity.
The soldiers of the Hector Kingdom haveid down their lives for the kingdom. And I, too, will be the bait for the kingdom. If Jackson reveals that I am defenseless by pursuing him, that man will surely think of it as a chance to end this war as soon as he can.
Edwin Hector was reckless as well. Even though he knew how dangerous it was, he was ready to do it to win this war as soon as he could.
The moment Roman Dmitry appears in front of me, we will have a solid chance to deal with him.
And now, as Edwin had expected, the man, Roman Dmitry, had appeared in front of him. It was truly an absurdly risky decision. Edwin Hector had used everything he could to prepare for this, and the escorts had run in faster than expected.
Ssshnnggg!
Mana suddenly rose from Edwin Hectors body. Nevertheless, it was different from the way an Aura Swordsman used mana.
Inferno!
Wheikk!
Rumble!
An intense me headed straight for Roman.
Edwin Hector, the heir of the Hector family, a child born with the blessings of heaven, was a Mage.
Rumble!
Bang!
Editors Thoughts: Wow, that is a painful cliffhanger man. It is now clear that both Roman and Edwin are crazy lol. Still, what amazing ns. It seemed Roman had the upper hand, but then Edwin actually had nned it out and had prepared for Roman beforehand. It will be interesting to see what else Edwin has prepared to fight Roman. The will be so good!
Chapter 100: The Unexperienced World (4)
The heat was so fierce that it seemed to cover the entire world. The mes from Edwin Hectors hands had spewed out in all directions as if they were from a dragons breath.
Crackle!
Fsshhhh!
The heat was strong enough to melt ones skin the moment it touched them.
Roman turned away from that. Although he was running at quite a speed, he stopped instantly and aimed his attack on one side of Edwin Hector while avoiding the heat.
How dare you?!
Edwins eyes gleamed blue.
Memorize!
The magic circle he had engraved beforehand to prepare for Roman Dmitrys appearance instantly appeared.
Entangle!
Pak!
Papak!
The ground rose. The seeds of the nts buried in the soil germinated at an incredible speed and became trees with trunks asrge as a human and grabbed Romans body. It was like a giant anaconda had caught Roman. The tree trunks, which moved as if they were living creatures, possessed the powerful strength to even destroy a human body within a few seconds.
One by one, the trees attacked Roman to take his life. Nheless, Roman raised his mana and cut down the trunks instantly, but just then, a powerful shock arose right next to Roman.
Kwang!
Rumble!
How dare you touch the prince!
He had seen a man as strong as him for the first time in his life. He seemed to be middle-aged.
Wearing a robe to hide his face, he pushed Roman away strongly while his mustache continued to flutter because of the wind. His sword continued to show an explosive Aura that was threatening Romans life with every attack. It was different from the Aura Jackson used. This mans Aura was so intense that it even distorted the surrounding atmosphere, and it was powerful enough that Roman hadnt experienced anything like it before in this world.
That man was a 5-Star Aura Swordsman named Butler, and he was the leader of the Royal Knights. He was also ranked second in Hectors Rankings.
Butlering here meant that Hector really was doing everything they could to win the war against Cairo.
You cannot run anymore!
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
Butlers Aura exploded as it pushed Roman, and the forest around them shook. It wouldnt have been strange to say that the strong and swift attacks were good enough to behead Roman soon. Also,
Wind de!
Swish!
Edwin Hector didnt miss the opportunity. The wind that blew from his hand turned into a de and attacked the gaps that arose because of Butlers relentless attacks. Theirbo was truly an unstoppable attack. Even Edwin had thought Roman couldnt survive this.
Swish!
In an instant, Roman threw himself far away. After dodging the Wind de, he immediately raised his head back up and continued responding to Butlers attacks, who had already rushed toward him.
Kwang!
His head trembled. Edwin Hector had dug a perfect trap. He had disguised his defense by showing him that the escorts had run to Roman recklessly, but actually, he already had Butler on standby.
No matter how much Roman Dmitry crawls and flies, he will not be able to withstand thebined attacks of a 4-Circle Mage and a 5-Star Aura Swordsman.
This trap was beyondmon sense. Just as Roman Dmitry had done before, Edwin Hector also attempted an attack that was beyondmon sense. He believed that with this, he could finally take Romans breath away.
Romans head was spinning frantically. He was continuously feeling a repulsive energy because of his opponents non-stopbined attacks.
Ptui!
He even spat out blood. Nheless, with Butler rushing toward him even at that instant, he couldnt lose his focus for even a single moment.
As expected, they are fully prepared.
Before he had made the attack, he had a gut feeling. Edwin Hector was a being who pretended to be someone ordinary even though he had raging mana within him. Thus, he knew Edwin Hector had dug a trap. Still, he followed his opponents intention. Even though he knew that there was a trap, he appeared and attacked Edwin.
Why?
Why did he make such a reckless choice?
It was because he wanted to see it. In his life as Roman Dmitry, he had not yet seen anything that could be called a real crisis. Blood Fang, Barco, and even the guerri operationIn the life of Baek Joong-hyuk, all those things could be considered ridiculously easy.
As his heart was drenched infort, Roman deliberately came out and put himself on the line of death to test himself.
Kwang!
He blocked the attack. Still, a 5-Star Aura was so powerful that it shook his insides. Roman Dmitrys body had be stronger thanks to him experiencing the Skeletal Metamorphosis, but it wasnt yet at the level to take on a 5-Star Aura. Furthermore, Butlers sword technique was smooth and systematic. It showed how long he had trained in that sword technique, and he wasnt allowing Roman to take a break.
Kwang!
Kakang!
Sparks flew everywhere. As the Auras collided, a strong shock swept through the surroundings. At that moment, Roman felt terrified. He could feel the mana rushing toward him once again. Naturally, he realized that thebo attacks hadnt ended yet.
Swish!
Wind de!
The de made of wind flew past him.
Blood sttered on his face, and Butler approached him while wielding his sword. The situation made him go out of breath. Romans stamina was reaching the limit due to the sessive attacks, yet he looked straight into Butlers eyes with an icy-cold and threatening gaze.
Heavenly Demon Sword Art; Third Move.
The mana within his dantian trembled. Suddenly, a powerful explosion was created. Mana shone in all directions as if an active volcano was exploding, and the manifested Aura attacked Butler terrifyingly.
.!
Kwakwang!
The power of the attack was literally incredible.
Seeing the attack ripping through the air like butter, Butler hurriedly raised his sword and manifested an Aura with all his might. Yet, he wasnt able topletely block the attack. Blood flowed out of his nose as he bounced off the ground. Nheless, that was all. Although it was quite a shock, he had not copsed.
Just where did this monster even pop up from?
His voice trembled. Edwin, a 4-Circle Mage, and he, a 5-Star Aura Swordsman, had attacked Roman relentlessly. Even if the opponent was a 5-Star Aura Swordsman equal to Butler, they would have been dead by now, but the current situation was different from what he had imagined. Romans violent counterattack had entirely shattered the n they had drawn in their heads. Furthermore,
Roman Dmitry is still in his mid-twenties.
He felt goosebumps rise on every single part of his body. He had reached the level of 5-Star when he was in his fifties, but his opponent was already able to counter such a power? How was this even possible? Nheless, Butler felt fortunate. It was because he managed to meet Roman Dmitry now. It was like a golden chance to deal with the monster that belonged to the Cairo Kingdom and would threaten them in the future. As of now, Roman was still not at a level to defeat him. Also,
nce.
He saw Edwin Hector. He noticed that Edwin, who had raised his mana violently, had a stiff expression.
Now it really is over. Break! Hold!
That was Double Casting.
The mana instantly swept over Roman.
Break was a magic that destroyed the target with a strong pressure. On the other hand, Hold was a magic that suppressed the target and made them unable to move.
Both of the spells had clear purposes. The first one would break Romans sword, and while the second one held him down, Butler would end his life with an attack while he was defenseless and couldnt move. Edwin also knew that Roman didnt have the Magic Immune artifact. Because of the momentary gaps that Roman had revealed, he would now die.
Roman Dmitry doesnt seem to have the aura of any magic artifact. Therefore, there is no way he can stop this attack.
He was certain. However, an unbelievable thing happened just then,
Swish!
Roman moved and avoided Butlers attack! Furthermore, even his sword looked fine!
When Edwin saw there was no effect of Hold,
Flinch!
Roman instantly counterattacked. Naturally, blood sttered on the face of Butler. It was an unexpected counter, so he couldnt even react.
None of them knew Romans secret. The moment Edwin Hector used magic, Roman immediately understood what his opponent was thinking.
Hes trying to suppress me with magic power.
He felt the force of Hold prate his body and suppress his muscles. Magic was a force he had experienced for the first time in his life as Roman, and he had also studied a lot about it. The Intangible Force; The realm of Gods that allows one to create something out of nothingThat was what the books said.
There was no magic in Murim. However, he knew about the realm of magic, which was simr but also different.
In thest 6 months, Roman had sincerely prepared for war. He had started to research magic, thinking that he might meet Mages on the battlefield, and was able to get desired results.
Magic and Witchcraft are different, but their fundamentals arent so different. Like Witchcraft, Magic is based on mana and tries to infiltrate ones body and attack them with mana. Thus, as long as I use the Heavenly Demon Godly Art and remove it instantly, it should be enough.
That wasnt as simple as it sounded. Mana prated the body with the intention of never being forced out of it, but Romans mana management ability was at its peak. It was because he was Baek Joong-hyuk.
Without any special effort, the mana stored in Romans dantian moved and evaporated the power of Hold. Also, Break wasnt a concern. That was because Romans sword wasnt one that would be broken down by magic like that. He had gone through hell and repetitively subjected his body to mes to make this sword after he had given up Smander.
Edwins spells of magic were broken. Obviously, Roman didnt prepare for the war while thinking that Edwin was going to be his opponent. Before the war, Roman had just prepared for all possible variables.
The unexpected situation made Edwin and Butler utterly shocked. Obviously, Roman didnt miss that gap.
Pak!
!
He dug into the gap in an instant. This time, Butler couldnt even move. By the time he came back from the shock and tried to catch Roman, Romans sword had already decapitated Edwin Hector.
Swish!
The attack was perfect. Edwins head was now in the airNo, it should have been. Nheless, magical power didnt allow that.
Blink!
With the spell Blink, Edwin Hectors body disappeared from where it originally was. He reappeared a little further from where Roman was. Nevertheless, his face was ghastly pale as he had overused his magical prowess.
Fucking bastard!
Butlers emotions exploded when he saw that his prince had almost died. He manifested an Aura that was iparable to before and rushed ahead with the momentum to kill Roman at any cost.
Also,
FWEEEEET!!!
Whistles could be heard from every direction. The troops who were chasing Roman seemed to have finally arrived.
With Jackson rushing toward him frantically, Roman judged he had to make a decision quickly.
If I stay here any longer, I will die.
He saw Edwin Hector far away from him. Then, he said, Remember this. I will catch you. If I meet you next time, you will not be able to survive like today.
Once he finished his words, he kicked the ground and moved away instantly. Even Butler was left speechless when he tried to reach for the space that was filled with darkness, where Roman had disappeared, but couldnt even find Romans traces. It was thanks to the Shadow Kings martial arts. The other troops tried to quickly find Roman by lighting up the darkness with torches, but there was no way Roman would be found so easily.
Eventually, everyone stopped in their spots. Seeing the darkness they could never dare to step in and the crazy situation in front of them, they only had one thought.
This is Hectors defeat.
That was an uneptable reality, and even more so for Edwin Hector, who had lived his life being acknowledged by everyone he met. Naturally, he could hardly take his eyes off the darkness Roman had disappeared into a few moments ago.
Editors Thoughts: This was like one of the best chapters yet in The Heavenly Demon Cant Live a Normal Life. Technically, Roman is already stronger than Butler as he was countering both his and Edwins attacksbined! Also, this is chapter 100, so we havee quite far lol. Thank you for the continued support, everyone! How do you all think The Heavenly Demon Cant Live a Normal Life is going?
Chapter 101: Henry Albert鈥檚 Omniscient Viewpoint (1)
The day was bright.
Hectors soldiers couldnt hide their wretched expressions on a morning that seemed like it would nevere.
It is morning.
Damn it.
They hadplicated feelings. They sighed in relief, but they were also angry that they had stayed awake all night and had no good results.
They were terrified of the darkness. Naturally, they couldnt help but be careful at night. As they didnt know when Roman Dmitry would appear and bring the scythe of death, they stayed awake until the morning. The battle was finally over. There would be no further attacks from the darkness, but the Hector Kingdom had already lost the power to pursue him by now.
Move the corpses of yourrades. We will appease their souls with cremation and then get enough rest.
Give me a little bit of strength!
The order had been given. Nheless, the soldiers couldnt help but be anguished. That was because there werent only one or two corpses. Furthermore, it was impossible for most to carry others bodies while being in such a miserable state, so the ones who were in better condition took most of the duty on themselves.
Although it was difficult, no oneined. If they had run out of luck, then even their body would have been in the corpses, so even if they were tired, they were polite to the dead.
Among them, Edwin Hector carried the bodies down the mountains as well.
Commander. You dont have to do it.
No. They are dead because of me. Even if I failed to save them, I do not want to leave them alone on their path to heaven.
Jackson could only look at Edwin with a sad face. Obviously, Edwin had done his best, but the opponent was too strong. Jackson wanted to console him, but he knew that Edwin Hector wasnt ready for that talk right now.
This defeat was because of my actions and orders.
Edwin had messed up. He was shedding tears of blood within himself. As the day dawned and all the corpses were revealed, he could not contain the guilt he felt when looking at the corpses. They had sacrificed their lives as if they were pieces on a chessboard. When he gave the order, they would simply ept it and sacrifice themselves, but when he saw the reality that they had been badly defeated, Edwin felt like his heart was about to give out. The situation was reversed, and it was so difficult to ept that so many had died because of hisck of ability.
I was overconfident in my abilities. From the moment I decided that my abilities could handle the variable called Roman Dmitry, the perfect n began to crumble down. The n that was thought to be the lesser of the two evils turned out to be the worst option, and from now, the Hector Kingdom has no choice but to face a desperate situation.
This was the worst. When he was leaving Hector, he promised toe back after winning the war against Cairo. And after reviewing the n countless times, Edwin Hector was convinced that his n would never fail. Nevertheless, the reality was like this sometimes.
Edwin felt his heavy steps each time he moved. The weight which was transmitted from the back carrying the corpse made his feet firmly touch the ground.
How far did he move?
Edwin Hector, who had finally moved all the corpses down the mountains with the others, set fire to them.
Fssshhhh.
The fire rose high. No one said anything, yet all continued to look at it. Edwin Hector and his men stayed and watched the zing fire for quite a while.
Once the cremation was finished, Edwin Hector convened all the captains to the meeting. After all, falling into despair could only be a temporary feeling. The reality in front of them was still harsh, so they had to do their best to solve it.
Report the damage.
It will take more time to get an urate figure, but a rough estimate shows that around 700 of our soldiers were killed overnight. On the contrary, the enemy casualties are less than 10.
Huh.
This.
Sighs broke out from everyones mouths. This was an overwhelming defeat. Edwin Hector sped his trembling hands and bowed his head deeply.
It is a defeat because of my inability and judgment. I will take this opportunity to apologize for giving the wrong orders.
Prince!
What the hell are you talking about! It isnt Commanders fault!
The captains all jumped up. Among them, Butler spoke with an angry face.
None of us me you, Prince. While he was only known to be a 3-Star Aura Swordsman, Roman Dmitry was strong enough to defeat the Prince and the others as well. Who the hell can predict such a variable? The opponent was just too strong. We do not want to see the Prince bow his head.
Thats correct.
Give us new orders. We are still looking up to you, Commander.
Everyone agreed with Butler. They all had fought in the mountains, and as they had faced Roman Dmitry, they knew that the defeat wasnt Edwins fault at all. Butler was right. Roman Dmitry was a monster. He had mobility that allowed him to pierce through their defenses and strength enough to kill hundreds. Even when they first entered the mountain, no one could have predicted this oue.
Edwin Hector said, I am amander who lost. Nevertheless, since no one else will solve our problems for us, I want to issue a new order to you. If you think that my orders will lead us to defeat again, regardless of your position, voice your opinion at all costs.
We will follow your orders.
They all sat down.
Edwin Hector pondered for a long time while looking at the burning fire. Now, facing the worst situation they could, special measures were needed to overturn the situation.
We cannot return to the Hector Kingdom without results. Therefore, before the main force of Cairo Kingdom arrives on the Southern Front, all the Front Defense Lines will be captured by resuming the attacks that had been paused. The deadline is 10 days. In that time, we also need to clear the remnants of Cairo. After that, we will use the rear position as a base to prepare for a head-on war.
What do we do about Roman Dmitry? He will definitely thwart our ns.
The moment the name Roman Dmitry came up, the faces of each captain became stiff. They all knew how dangerous he was. It wasnt known which variable he would create next, but that didnt mean they should just keep sitting at one spot just because of one person.
I admit that Roman Dmitry is a dangerous enemy. However, if he tries to sabotage our ns, we can get revenge. A battle in the mountain, which was done by taking advantage of darkness, and a battle in the ins, which takes advantage of thend, are different. The Front Defense Lines are obviously positions neither Cairo nor Roman can give up. Thus, we will use them as bait to attract Roman Dmitry.
Edwin had changed his thoughts. He would lure him out to the Southern Front. That was also because once the main forces arrived, Roman Dmitry wouldnt be able to act as he wanted. Thus, Edwin put the next 10 days as a gamble. If either Roman Dmitry was dealt with or all the Front Defense Lines of the Southern Front were captured, they could at least take it as minimum conditions for a desperate fight.
However,
It is difficult to get the desired reward against Cairo through fighting alone. We have already lost a thousand men in the fight against Roman Dmitry, and the Cairo Kingdom must have seen through our intentions. If we push for the long run, we might end up at a disadvantage. What do we do then?
That was the most important issue. The purpose of this war was a reward. And in order to receive that, they could not stay here much longer.
Then, Edwin Hector found an answer after long deliberation.
It isnt necessary to receive thepensation from the Cairo Kingdom. The moment we fully grasp the Southern Front in our hands, I, as the Prince of the Hector Kingdom, will propose a deal to the Kronos Empire.
Edwin was still fighting. Truly, the war wasnt over yet.
At the same time, the Cairo Kingdom was busy preparing for negotiations with the Hector Kingdom.
A person who managed the treasury of the nation, Count Ayer, spoke firmly, The financial situation of Cairo cannot fulfill the conditions of the Hector Kingdom unless Cairo is to be destroyed. In thest few years, Kronos frequent attacks on the Western Front have made us invest a lot of our budget there. So, if we grant the request of Hector, the treasury of Cairo will sink to the bottom.
How about collecting more taxes?
Thats impossible. We already raised the taxesst year only. Even though the tax was raised for the sake of national security, the bacsh was so extreme, and if we raise it again, even though its only been half a year, there will surely be riots breaking out in Cairo.
The report was disappointing. King Daniel Cairo sighed when he heard the words of Count Ayer.
What do we do now?
This was a mess. As the King, it was his duty to solve the problem, but no matter how much he tried and thought, a suitable answer didnte up.
The only way other than that to solve this problem is to use the wealth of nobles. However, the Central Governments nobles wont agree to that idea even in a hundred years. They are not the kind to devote themselves to the nation.
Cairo was quite a funny nation. Although the power of Royals seemed to be strong enough to face the foreign invasion, it actually belonged to the local nobles and the Central Government, which never mingled with the Royal Family.
The power of Marquis Benedict, Count Denver, and Count Gregory was huge, and it was clear that even if the Cairo Kingdom was destroyed, they would still pursue their own interests.
There is no way.
The only choice left was to negotiate. The drying up of the treasury was a problem that would be focused on and resolvedter. No matter how difficult the situation on the Southern Front was, they couldnt handle it over to the Hector Kingdom.
In thest meeting, because of Count Denvers argument, they had decided to wait three days and trust Roman Dmitry. Nevertheless, the nobles of the Central Government and Daniel Cairo didnt actually believe he would be able to change the situation in that short of a time.
Then, Daniel Cairo got up. As Hectors dates approached, he couldnt resolve the issue of negotiation by himself.
Contact the nobles of the Central Government. Tell them we will hold a meeting about negotiation.
Yes.
Just then, the door to the room opened wide, and a Royal Knight raised his voice withplex emotions on his face.
Your Majesty Daniel Cairo! A Magic Call has been connected, and it has been reported that the enemy on the Southern Front has been defeated!
The report of victory against Hector was a piece of unexpected news that made Daniel Cairo stunned.
All the nobles of the Central Government gathered in the meeting room. They all reacted in disbelief at the reported news.
Is it true that Roman Dmitry defeated the Hector Kingdom?
We still dont know. The Hector Kingdom mobilized around ten thousand troops to attack the Southern Front. That is something the Southern Front could never handle, and I dont know how Roman Dmitry managed to defeat Hector. We need to confirm it to know the truth. If Roman Dmitry tells us that a victory has indeed been achieved, we need to be on our way.
That was a conversation between Count Gregory and Marquis Benedict. Honestly, they still couldnt believe it. And Count Denver, who had suggested trusting Roman Dmitry, was also stunned when he heard the news.
Roman Dmitry really overcame that difficult situation?
It was amazing. He knew that Roman Dmitry wasnt an ordinary person from the moment he heard of him taking down Barco, but this achievement was entirely different from that. If this was true, Roman Dmitry wasnt someone to be dismissed as any ordinary 4-Star Aura Swordsman.
It will be even more shocking for the ones who dont know the truth of the test. If Roman actually has the ability to change the tide of the war, it is clear that Roman Dmitry is gifted with considerable talent as amander.
The atmosphere was chaotic.
Finally, the knight who had been waiting beforehand connected the call on the Magic Communicator as Daniel Cairo entered the conference room.
I will now connectmunications to the Southern Front.
Wheik.
Mana rose, and beyond the screen, a mans face appeared.
Editors Thoughts: The war will still go on! Edwin Hector hasnt given up, and selling thend to Kronos does sound like a good n. All the nobles will finally realize the actual worth of Roman. What is his next n, though?
Chapter 102: Henry Albert鈥檚 Omniscient Viewpoint (2)
A face appeared on the screen. Nheless, it wasnt the face of Roman Dmitry. Seeing an unfamiliar face on the screen, Daniel Cairo ordered, Reveal your identity and affiliation.
[I-I am Henry Albert, the second son of the Albert family.]
Albert?
Everyone looked puzzled. It seemed to be their first time hearing that name. And when the nobles all looked at each other while questioning who he was, Marquis Benedict said, Albert! Right, the family of Albert! No matter how it is now, it was once a family that had a ce in the Central Government and produced some outstanding talents as well. Thats it. Nheless, why are we looking at you and not Roman Dmitry? We would like to get in touch with the Commander of the Southern Front.
Henrys face brightened. Was it because they knew his family?
His heart began to pound happily, and he struggled to calm it down and said,
[I am now a member of the unit led by Roman Dmitry. As Marquis Benedict has mentioned, it is right for Roman Dmitry, not me, to be the one contacting you. However, for some reason, he said he would prefer to be alone, so I, the only noble on his side, took the initiative.]
His mouth became dry. Beyond the screen were those who actually had power and represented the Cairo Kingdom. Not to mention the King, Marquis Benedict was also a person who was equally influential. He had also heard about Count Gregory and Count Denver. And Henry Albert knew that if they wanted, the Albert family entering the Central Government wouldnt be a dream anymore.
Was that why?
Strength entered his body. And when the King requested him to report, Henry spoke passionately,
[Roman Dmitry and I were both in the same training center and were on the way to being assigned to the Fifth Defense Life as a Reserve Unit with our troops. However, we suddenly received a report of the Hector Kingdom attacking us. Despite being shocked by the sudden change, Roman Dmitry and I headed for the Fifth Defense Line with all our might and]
Wait. Are you going to exin everything from the start? Get straight to the point.
[Oh, I get it.]
Henry seemed to have kept speaking about things that werent rted because of the tension. So, he took a deep breath, looked at the nobles, and spoke with a different expression from the one he had on earlier.
[The guerri operation in the mountains was truly amazing.]
Henry Albert recalled the battle that had taken ce all night.
Henry Albert was lucky. He joined Chris unit and managed to save his life, but his heart sank to the bottom when he heard the future ns.
What?!
It is as you have heard. We intend to lure the troops of Hector to the mountain and fight them there.
Are you people even sane?! The Hector Kingdom attacked all five Defense Lines at the same time! They must have brought around ten thousand troops, and you want to fight against them with our small numbers in the mountains? That is just insane. I assure you, the moment the enemy grabs hold of our tail, we will be ughtered without mercy.
Henry was being honest. No matter how much he thought about using the terrain of the mountains for a gueri operation, he could not think of a strategy through which he could ovee the vast difference in numbers.
He was upset and said to Chris, I am telling you this because I really think of you as my benefactor. Why dont you run over the mountain with me? We have a long life ahead of us, and you seem like the loyal kind. Even though I understand where youreing from, staying here despite knowing the horrible end is a foolish thing to do. When I return to the family, I will get you a new ce. Did you say you were Chris? Please make a wise decision.
Chris expression hardened, and his attitude changed as soon as he heard that. Despite the other person being a noble, he grabbed Henrys throat.
Kuak!!!
If you are thinking about doing such things, get out of here. We dont need to run away like you. As you said, we might get ughtered by the Hector Kingdom because of this foolish n. Nevertheless, we understand that. Staying side by side until the end is our own decision. We will never betray our liege. Do you get it?
Yes.
Henry gave up the pride and nodded while lowering his eyes. Then, Chris let go of his throat. Henry Albert thought that these people were truly insane.
Why on Earth are they so loyal to Roman Dmitry? Idiots. If the situation gets any worse, I will abandon you all without another thought and run away.
Even then, Henry believed he was right. That was because he was still living in the realm ofmon sense, and the matter was something that he didnt think Roman could solve, even though he had such stunning power. However, when the operation began, the entire situation changed.
The darkness had enveloped the entire mountain. He then heard the sound of Roman Dmitry ughtering the enemies. Along with the loud sound of the whistles all over the mountain, the terrified voices of the troops of the Hector Kingdom were clearly audible.
And then, Chris unit moved.
Attack!
Attack the enemies!
The surprise attack and the operation were sessful. The True Defense Circles confused the enemies, and thanks to them, the overwhelming force of Hector was ughtered helplessly.
Henry Albert was stunned. He was sure that these people were normal soldiers whose names werent even known anywhere, but the force they showed was much different from any normal soldiers. They were the ones who had caused a massacre here. They literally overwhelmed the enemies. And what followed was the strategy of fleeing away after that. Naturally, Henry followed them.
How did this happen?
He was shocked every few moments. First, there were the True Defense Circles he couldnt begin to understand the principle of, and what followed was the overwhelming power of Roman and his soldiers. The slightly worse situation Henry thought of never even happened. That was because Romans men attacked the enemy as stably as possible, and Roman Dmitry ran to the forefront all alone. And when he heard the sound of enemies being ughtered from afar, his heart started to pound intensely. It was because he had realized that Roman Dmitry was much more than the monster he had thought of him to be. Soon, he recalled what his uncle had said,
Henry. I have organized it so that your unit serves on the 5th Defense Line, along with Roman Dmitry. Within 2 years, you need to somehow get close to Roman Dmitry. Keep it in mind. This is a very serious matter on which your uncles future depends. So, no matter how precious you are to me as my nephew, if you dont do this job correctly, I will be angry.
That was what he had said. Being a friend of Roman Dmitry, who would grow into a famous figure on the entire continent, was a shortcut to sess. Even then, Henry wasnt fully convinced, but as he experienced a few changes, he changed his mind.
Uncle was right. Roman Dmitry has the talent which will make him famous throughout the continent. There is no other time better than now for the Albert family to establish a close rtionship with such a person.
The antipathy he had towards Roman had vanished. He decided to risk his life. Henry Albert was now fully focused on making himself look good in Chris eyes. Thus, he knew very well about what he should say next.
[This operation was entirely the idea of Roman Dmitry. As soon as it was confirmed that the Ranger Unit of the Hector Kingdom attacked the Southern Training Center, Roman Dmitry understood that they were aiming for the Warp Gate and immediately went up the mountain to secure a secret position. In fact, if themanders of the Defense Lines had listened to Roman Dmitry, then things would have been much easier for us.]
He depreciated the wrongdoers and put Roman above everyone else. He knew that Romans men were also listening to him, so he purposely raised his voice.
[Roman Dmitry ughtered hundreds of enemies through the guerri operation all by himself. The Hector Kingdom marched into the mountains with their troops to deal with him, and battles took ce all over the mountain. What happened at that time was not in the realm of something that could be exined. Even though thousands of soldiers were marching and aiming for him, the moment Roman appeared, he dyed them all in fear by showing a monster-like appearance while ughtering them in the darkness of the mountain. Thanks to him, we were able to carry out the surprise operation with ease. When Roman Dmitry drew the attention of the enemies and caused confusion, we hid ourselves and attacked them.]
His trembling body calmed down. At that moment, the fact that Henry had a part in all this gave him immense confidence.
[Let the day be bright. We fought till the end while being led by Roman Dmitry. He gave us confidence at the forefront, so we were able to bolster ourselves, and despite knowing we were at a disadvantage, we fought while giving our best. We even managed to kill hundreds of enemies overnight. And even though we only had 200 men on our side, we still managed to defeat the opposition, who had a dozen times as many soldiers as we did.]
Henry could now see the faces of the nobles beyond the screen stained in shock. He finally realized he had made the correct choice. Roman Dmitry was someone who would grow into a huge figure on the continent, and Henry had made sure that he was getting all the attention he deserved.
As a loyal servant of Roman, Henry Albert said proudly,
[The war is far from over. As long as Roman Dmitry holds on the Southern Front, we have a good chance. Please make a decision. We are ready to fight the Hector Kingdom till the end.]
Those were his final words. And Henry Albert thought that they were perfect.
The entire meeting room was dyed with silence when the Magic Call was cut. Not just the nobles, even Daniel Cairo was shocked.
ording to the report, the Hector Kingdom brought in more than ten thousand troops to attack the Southern Front. And they managed to win against them? We acted so weakly. Roman Dmitry fought till the end under such adverse conditions when the nobles, captains, andmanders were desperate enough to give up without even fighting till the end.
It was Daniel Cairo who had said those words. He realized that he had lived like a loser. Since the moment he was ced in the position of the underdog, he hadnt even considered winning yet. But now, things have changed.
Marquis Benedict, too, spoke with a shocked expression, Your Majesty the King is right. From the moment we received the report that the Hector Kingdom had taken over the Warp Gate, we didnt even think about winning. We already admitted the defeat mentally. However, the power of Cairo is not weak. On the Southern Front is a hero called Roman Dmitry, and we must use the opportunity he has given us to the fullest.
Thats correct. We need to send more troops to the Southern Front right now. What we need to do is use this chance to condemn the actions of the Hector Kingdom, who dared to cross the border. This will set a good example to others.
Everyone spoke in loud voices. The decision was finally made. Because of a single victory, a fire was started inside all of them. And Daniel Cairo, as well, chose war ording to their opinion.
The negotiations with the Hector Kingdom are broken. From now on, we will y the heinous hordes and restore the pride of the Cairo Kingdom!
The fuse of war was now lit. Cairo and Hector had now crossed a river they could never return from. The meeting ended as the nobles demanded war, and everyone left soon.
Call the vassals right now.
Get all the information you can about Roman Dmitry.
Other nobles will have the same thought as us. From now on, we must be as fast as we can.
The thoughts of Benedict, Denver, and Gregory were the same. They were like those who slept on the same bed but had different dreams. On the outside, they showed that they valued the safety of the Southern Front, but their true purpose was something else. Yes, it was Roman Dmitry. That was the moment when their desire to acquire him exploded like an active volcano.
Editors Thoughts: Chris was not taking the BS of Henry anymore lol. It seems Henry has also joined team Roman now. All the nobles seem to have realized the value of Roman now. The uing battles will be quite good, guys.
Chapter 103: Henry Albert鈥檚 Omniscient Viewpoint (3)
The vassals had all gathered in the conference room at the mansion of the Benedict family. They all got up as soon as they heard that the Marquis had arrived.
How did the discussion with the Royal Family go, Lord?
That is why I called you people here. Everyone, sit down.
Tak.
They all began to sit down near the table right away. As soon as Marquis Benedict confirmed they had all sat down, he said, The negotiations with the Hector Kingdom were canceled.
Are we going to war?
Yes. The Central Government has just dered war on Hector. Nevertheless, it isnt as bad as you think it to be. A few moments ago, we had a message arrive from the Southern Front in the name of Roman Dmitry. There was a battle with the Hector Kingdom overnight, and his troops defeated them overwhelmingly.
Gasp.
Is that actually true?
Everyone was shocked. Even a single victory had a lot of meaning. It meant that there was a change on the Southern Front, and because it hadnt been captured entirely, there was a chance to turn the tide of war as well.
One of the vassals said passionately, I am so d! Actually, if the negotiations seeded, the Royal Family of Cairo would have touched the wealth of the nobles. The power of Count Denver and Gregory will not be affected even if the Cairo Kingdom falls, but that isnt the case for us.
You are right, but that isnt important.
The Marquis had not summoned all the vassals as soon as the meeting ended because of the safety of Cairo but because of Roman Dmitry.
Even if we lose the Southern Front in the war, it wont be a bad thing. Using that problem as an excuse, we can criticize the current Royal Family for its ipetence and strengthen the power of the Central Government as well. The problem is that Roman Dmitry won against the Hector Kingdom. His achievements are not a simple matter anymore. Even though it was such a discouraging situation, he headed toward the Fifth Defense Line, defeated all of the enemies, and took the first victory against the enemies after he made the impressive judgment that they were after the Warp Gate. And the Hector Kingdom decided to attack Roman Dmitry in the mountains to weaken him, but in reverse, he defeated them.
When they all heard that, even their hands began to shake. Marquis Benedict knew that Roman Dmitry wasnt an ordinary person, but this battle made him sure of it.
What do you think those results will mean? Roman Dmitry is not just any 3-Star Aura Swordsman. He is born with the abilities of amander that can lead a war to victory, and fortunately, that person even has patriotism for the Cairo Kingdom. He had time to escape, yet he stayed behind. And seeing how he is fighting till the end, Kronos or Valha dont seem to have won him over yet. Thus, we need to win over Roman Dmitrys heart by any means possible.
Marquis Benedict was nning to get him on his side from the start. However, as soon as he checked the expressions of the other nobles during the meeting, he realized that the headstart he had had vanished. Roman Dmitry had such a talent that literally all nobles wanted to get him. As he remembered their gleaming eyes, he spoke strongly, The original n was to recruit Roman Dmitry after he hadpleted his military duty in the future. Nevertheless, things have changed now. Contact Roman Dmitry right away and find a way to convince him. Choose any means and methods. Use the wealth of the Benedict family if needed. If anyone can win Roman Dmitrys loyalty, I will reward them greatly.
Yes!
Even though the entire nation was in a terrible situation, they couldnt hide their personal desires. The other nobles were no different from Marquis Benedict.
Count Denver contacted the Valha Empire as soon as he returned from the meeting.
That is what happened.
[This is an unexpected result. When we informed Roman Dmitry of the signal of war through McKean, we intended to gain his favor and make him avoid danger, but he led the Southern Front to victory. He is truly an amazing person.]
There was a problem with the ability we had expected him to have. It is far greater than we originally estimated. I hoped this to be a chance to prove Roman Dmitrys abilities to the other nobles, but the absurd result of him defeating the troops of Hector has now made all nobles greedy for him. Perhaps Marquis Benedict has already made a move, and so must have Count Gregory. What do we do? We originally intended to sign him in the long term, but we do not seem to have enough time.
The situation had be quite funny. Valha had let Roman know that they wanted him toe to their side as soon as they had finished the Ranking Test. Even then, they had thought that such a proposal was too much, and Romans growth was something they expected to happen in the future.
[The Valha Intelligence has identified the person who led the war for Hector is Edwin Hector, and he is called the Star of Hector. He isnt someone who can be defeated through simple things like personal strength. Roman Dmitry is the talent that Valha Empire needs. Therefore, we cannot stand by and wait for the other forces to take him.]
It was like an upgrade. They were reevaluating Roman now. Roman Dmitry had a talent that provoked the thirst of Valha.
[Count Denver. I will entrust you with all powers needed for the recruitment of Roman Dmitry. It is toote to wait and contact him after the war. Find a way to get to Roman Dmitry now, and make sure to bring him to Valha. The Kronos Empire is not hiding its ambition either. We need talented people like Roman Dmitry in order to prepare for a war with Kronos in the future.]
Yes.
He bowed his head.
Count Denver had done the same after Marquis Benedict, and Count Gregory was no different. The war with the Hector Kingdom wasnt even over yet, but another war was already taking ce in the Cairo Kingdom.
There was a lot going on at that time. Henry Albert didnt even understand what he had done. His words had provoked everyone to move forward, but what he cared for was something else.
It became clear through the talks with the nobles. If I survive as a member of Roman Dmitry, I can make a career out of it.
He could not forget the shocked expressions of nobles on the other side of the screen. He didnt show any expressions, but he knew what they meant.
When the war is over, Roman Dmitry will enter the Central Government.
Everyone had to return home in the end. Thus, he had to stick in a ce that would matter to the Cairo Kingdom.
The problem was that Roman Dmitrys men hated him. As he had shown such an aggressive appearance in their first meeting, there was no way they would like him.
Roman Dmitry is spending time alone for some reason. So, who should I show myself off to in his absence? Incidentally, I know of a person suitable for that. A loyal servant of Roman Dmitry and a person who has high rank even among Romans soldiers. He is a colleague who has crossed life and death with me.
Henry smiled. He then approached a man with a smile that seemed to warm the entire world and said, Chris. You have been through a lot. Have this.
He held out a jerky toward Chris. It was obviously high-quality jerky he had brought with him carefully, but Chris turned his gaze as soon as he nced at Henrys face.
I dont want it.
Ugh, take it. It is delicious.
Do you think I dont know what you are aiming for? This war has earned us merit, and if you prove that you were also there, you will also get a reward. Isnt that why you are looking at us like a dog looking at its food? It will not work. If you really want to get what you want, be arade who can be depended on in this terrible war and stop trying to impress us.
Henry bit his lip when he realized the mistake he had made. As he had shown Chris his bad side, he could never convince him in such a short time, so he just stepped back while smiling and not saying anything else.
Then, he looked at another familiar face.
Was his name Kevin?
Kevin was a small boy. He initially wondered why Roman Dmitry was bringing along a child with him, but the moment he saw Kevin fight on the battlefield, all his thoughts changed. Kevin was like a ghost on the battlefield. He knew how to kill his opponents while only using simple force and other methods, and the way he moved on the battlefield was impressive to everyone. If Chris was the second-best person he could go to, Kevin was the third. He quickly made the judgment and walked over to Kevin.
You are Kevin, right? Would you like to have some of this?
The second son of the Albert family, a typical noble who acted like a rouge and kicked the door of the inn, was nowhere to be found.
The peace was short-lived. After a days rest, the Hector Kingdom instantly attacked the Front Defense Lines of the Southern Front. On the Third Defense Line, the captain, Baron Vasily, gazed at Hectors troops swarming from afar and said, Aide.
Yes.
ording to themunication from the Royal Family, the Hector Kingdom followed Roman Dmitrys troops and were defeated, right? What do you think? Roman Dmitry only has less than 200 troops on his side. Would that be enough to defeat so many troops? Wouldnt it have been that the power of the Hector Kingdom was weaker than we thought?
The Royal Family had contacted him a day ago. Roman Dmitry had achieved amazing sess by defeating the enemies, so he was asked to help the man buy some time. The Cairo Kingdom had decided to go to war with Hector, so, in about ten days or so, Cairos main troops would arrive on the Southern Front.
Nevertheless, when he saw the Royal Family praise Roman Dmitrys achievements like that, desires rose in Baron Vasilys heart as well.
The aide replied, I have the same thoughts. Isnt the Hector Kingdom a nation that has been starving due to the recent famines? They could only have smartness on their side but no strength to support it.
Right?
Yes.
Those two had the same thoughts. They had been attacked by them not long ago. However, Baron Vasily thought they were pushed back overwhelmingly because the Magic Defenses werent used properly against the re of the enemy.
Roman Dmitry had defeated the enemy with just 200 men. For some reason, he didnt think Roman could be that great and thought the opponent was weak.
I have been rotting here for three years. Maybe this is a chance heaven has bestowed upon me.
The Hector Kingdom had divided its forces to attack Cairo. And if the defeated soldiers lost their motivation after the confrontation with Roman, then they had a chance for victory.
Get all the troops right now. We will destroy the Hector Kingdoms advance through a guerri operation.
Even then, Baron Vasily believed that he wasnt that different from Roman Dmitry.
Editors Thoughts: All the forces have begun to move to bring Roman on their side. The Third Defense Line seems to be in a bad situation. Henry seems to have improved a bit. What is Roman Dmitry doing? Maybe we will see more fights soon.
Chapter 104: The Unfinished War (1)
The basis of Baron Vasilys judgment came from the report of the scout who went around.
The enemies are advancing rapidly towards the Third Defense Line. The Advance Unit is likely to arrive in the next two hours, and thetter group that is following the Advance Unit is moving with war supplies. ording to what we confirmed, the number of troops in the Advance Unit is about 2500, and thetter group contains 500 troops as well.
That meant there were 3000 troops in total. That was quite a lot of people. Baron Vasily judged that if the Hector Kingdom was steady and they used res, the Third Defense Line would be destroyed. Thus, he came up with the method of organizing a Gueri Unit and attacking the enemy with that.
The Southern Front doesnt need to win against the Hector Kingdom. The main troops will arrive in just 10 days, and the situation will be reversed then onward. Therefore, the operation using a Gueri Unit is a very good way to annoy the enemy. We will interfere as much as possible with their target, and if the rear side has re, then we will aim to make it useless.
It was a dangerous n. There were 500 troops in words, but if they got caught by them, the situation would be worse than they imagined.
However, Baron Vasily thought differently.
Didnt Roman Dmitry do it? It wasnt enough to defeat the enemies with 200 men, but he ughtered around 1000 troops, right?
The spirit of a hero was trembling in the chest of Baron Vasily. Although he was relegated to the Southern Front, he was a 3-Star Aura Swordsman who once served on the Western Front.
There is no way I cannot do what Roman Dmitry did. After all, it is a battle of merit from now on. The person who gets as many merits as possible within the next ten days will be able to enter the Central Government once the war is over.
He made the decision and gathered 300 soldiers. After sneaking out of the walls to not get noticed by the enemy, he evaded the Advance Unit and took the lead on the path.
Stop.
He raised the hand and signaled the soldiers to take cover, and they hid in the grass. Baron Vasily exerted his full abilities as an Aura Swordsman to make sure that the rear troops were approaching. There was no sign of thetter group being near them. However, since this was the Southern Front, he knew very clearly that there was no way back, and he was sure they would show up soon enough. And as expected, he saw a group following the troops from afar. Although the battle hadnt even started yet, Baron Vasily couldnt hide his desire.
A wise man once said that a crisis is an opportunity. Today, because of this opportunity, I will be freed from this disgusting reality.
He thought the difference in power was insignificant. He believed that if they were ughtered by just 200 of Romans troops, then 300 of his troops were more than enough to deal with them.
Speed was the key to the operation, and if the enemies supplies were set to fire, then the Hector Kingdom would surely face difficulties in the future.
He held his breath and continued to wait.
Finally, as the enemies came in range, Baron Vasily mmed the ground and shouted with a voice full of mana, Attack!
ughter all the troops!
It was a surprise attack. And Cairos troops rushed crazily, thinking they would win this battle.
Rumble.
An Aura rose high. Baron Vasily manifested Aura on his sword and swung it at the knight guarding the enemys front.
I will subdue them with the first hit.
He had a strong conviction. He believed the attack would work, and in his head, he had already cut down the knight.
However,
Kwang!
Rumble!
!
The knight of Hector, too, manifested an Aura on his sword. Despite the surprise attack, the troops of Hector were prepared and blocked the enemys attack easily.
When their Auras shed fiercely, Baron Vasily felt dizzy. Even though he hadnt exchanged many attacks, he, at once, understood that the opponent had a stronger Aura than him.
The enemy is also a 3-Star Aura Swordsman
Hisplexion turned pale. It was strange. Contrary to what he expected, the soldiers who were running behind him also screamed and fell one after another.
Enemy!
The remnants of Cairo have appeared!
The Hector Kingdoms response was consistent. The arrows from the sky made Cairos men raise their shields to block them, and Hectors men ughtered them while they couldnt focus on the front. That was the start of a massacre. Obviously, Baron Vasilys troops had thought they had an advantage, but as soon as they collided with Hector, they were all swept away.
This is the revenge for myrades!
Hectors soldiers eyes were furious. As they carried out the funeral of theirrades with tired faces, they grunted to get revenge against Cairo. The surprise attack of the enemy? They had expected it. After all, they had dealt with Roman Dmitry, who was a monster and had ughtered innumerablerades in the mountains filled with darkness, so they took it for granted that they could be attacked in any situation. Thetter group was set up as a trap. They intended to wag their tail and pull in the enemy, just like they had suffered.
FWEEEEET!!!
Bang!
A signal was shot, and the troops instantaneously blocked Cairos escape route. The troops of the Advance Unit, which they thought were far away, had returned back in an instant, and while the soldiers of Cairo were panicking, they blocked the way out.
Wherever they went, Hectors soldiers were blocking the way. They tried to make a way, but as expected, not a single one of Cairos men could make them move.
T-This is absurd.
Baron Vasilys eyes began to twitch. He couldnt believe the situation. ording to hismon sense, the Hector Kingdom should have been in a mess, but their quick response was stifling.
It didnt happen simply because they prepared. Hector Kingdoms troops had been trained sufficiently in preparation for this war, and the soldiers of Cairo, who were intoxicated with thefort on the Southern Front, were not at a level that could deal with them. Baron Vasily also didnt think of this. It was an achievement that was only made possible by Roman Dmitry. The miraculous victory of Roman Dmitry gave birth to his overconfidence, and he, who was consistently being pushed back by Hectors Knights, eventually lost all his strength.
Kwang!
As his arm flew back, his expression turned pale. An Aura seemed to fill his vision.
Fuck!
sh!
That was thest thing he remembered.
The Royal Family of Cairo was enjoying leisure because they thought they had secured the upper hand against the Hector Kingdom after a single victory. Nevertheless, thatsted for only a moment. After a day, they received a series of shocking reports that made them embarrassed.
It is said that Baron Vasily, the captain of the Third Defense Line, was killed in the battle with the enemy!
Your Majesty! The Third and Fourth Defense Lines were captured by the enemys attacks! The Second Defense Line is the only one left. If that copses as well, the Southern Front will fall into the hands of the Hector Kingdom.
We have just received a call from the Second Defense Line! They have reported that they cannot withstand the enemys attacks for long!
It was just one day. It had been only 24 hours since they had received the report that the Hector Kingdom had begun their attack. The difference in power was now obvious. It was true that they were at a disadvantage from the start, but as Roman Dmitry gained momentum, they believed they could do something.
However, what did this mean?
Daniel Cairo couldnt ept how quickly the situation had deteriorated.
Did something we didnt expect happen?
There was no way to exin this other than that. Still, that wasnt it, either. The remnant who barely survived the attack of the Hector Kingdom had said this in hisst contact with the Royal Family of Cairo.
[The re possessed by the Hector Kingdom was finally exposed. Still, we couldnt stop them. Even if they werent attacking by breaking down the wall, the Hector Kingdoms ughter cannot be stopped! Please! Save us! We cannotst ten days here! It is just a matter of time before the Southern Front falls into the hands of the enemies!]
That was shocking news. Due to the aging facilities on the Southern Front, the Magic Defense Artifacts didnt work properly. Actually, they had thought the initial defeat was because of the loss of walls due to re. The Hector Kingdom could not secure more supplies due to the ongoing war and their nations financial condition, and the re would also fall down fast. However, things changed. The troops began to show more cruelty to Cairo. The difference in power and the copsing Southern Front were obvious, and Daniel Cairo only then understood what a single victory meant.
It isnt that Cairo is strong nor his Hector weak. A variable named Roman Dmitry produced an amazing victory, and we should have acknowledged the difference in power with the enemies and ordered the captains to avoid any head-on confrontations against the enemy.
Maybe they should have expected this. With the miracle Roman created, everyone thought that there was hope for such miracles to exist everywhere. Nevertheless, the reality was clearly sour and dire.
Where is Roman Dmitry now?
Daniel Cairo naturally had no other choice but to find Roman.
The Cairo Royal family found Roman Dmitry. They had contacted Henry Albert, and he instantly went to Chris and asked, Chris! Didnt Sir Roman say when he will be out? The Southern Front is on the verge of copse. It isnt known when it will fall into the hands of the enemies, and I need to pass on the message of the Royal Family to Sir Roman.
He was frustrated. The Defense Lines down the mountain were being captured one by one. This was a golden chance to gain something more, but Roman had disappeared right after the overnight battle.
Chris said, This was already expected.
What?
The liege said that the victory against the Hector Kingdom was thanks to a lot of luck. If they hadnt followed us up the mountain and held down here until the end, they would have captured the entire Southern Front even sooner than now.
Roman Dmitry wasnt the kind to be drunk on victory. Faced with the reality, he knew what it would be like to go down the mountain and prevent the attack of Hector. Thus, he ordered everyone to take a break. He anticipated that Cairo would be defeated and decided to conserve the power of his troops.
How.
Henry Albert was speechless as he couldnt understand Romans actions. Everyone had expected they would be defeated in the guerri battle. When he had heard of the n, he himself gave up hope, but Roman Dmitry brought them a victory, and when they thought about the chance of victory, they all realized that Roman Dmitry was someone who was out of this realm. No matter how unfavorable the situation was, no one dared to guess what Roman was doing after cutting off contact with the outside world.
Henry had to show the Royal Family that Roman was still there, but he could not do anything about the attitude Chris was showing.
He gazed far away, where Roman was.
What is he doing there all by himself?
He didnt know that even at this moment, Roman Dmitry was a step ahead in the unknown.
Editors Thoughts: Cairo seems to be in a bad situation. Nevertheless, Roman is like a chess yer who has already seen through the entire game even though the game has just begun lol. The next few chapters will be awesome, guys! The war will end soon.
Chapter 105: The Unfinished War (2)
As soon as the battle was over, Roman was lost deep in thought.
There are still many things I dont know about this world.
It was a world of unknown things. The magic he had experienced for the first time in his life gave him a new shock. He had obviously read a lot of books in the library and tried to understand what magic was and had prepared for it countless times in his head. However, the knowledge in his mind and reality were different. He knew that Mother Nature reacted to the touch of magic, but the snake-like trunks and intense mes were something he didnt think of. That was a different realm than shamans. It was quite amazing. If Murim had developed martial arts with the same roots using the energy of nature, this world had created a new one called magic.
Magic is a path I cannot judge hastily. If Edwin Hector was a much greater Mage than he is now, I might not have been able to escape alive. I havent fully recovered the martial arts of Baek Joong-hyuk yet, and my hasty judgment may drive me into a limb.
The fight with Edwin Hector and Butler was dangerous. Edwin Hectors magic attacked Roman in an unexpected manner, and Butler was the first man he considered truly strong in the world of Roman Dmitry. He even had to use the Third Move of the Heavenly Demon Sword Art. Nevertheless, the attack aiming for Butlers life was blocked, and he could lose his life if he made a mistake in the counterattack he made without stopping.
If he could turn back time, what choice would Roman make?
I would have made the same choice back then.
It was a luxury to expect safety on the battlefield. Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk had risen to the peak by oveing numerous difficult situations, and he had the same thoughts even nowLife threatening experience was required. If he died because ofck of ability, he would end up being just stuck at that level, and if he survived the ordeal, he could move on to the next level.
His blood began to boil because he knew there were still many mountains he had to ovee in this new world.
Roman Dmitry couldnt control the boiling blood which was rising in his body as he watched the sunrise.
Chris.
Please say it, my liege.
The Hector Kingdom will not simply give up. This is a war, not just a battle of pride. The fate of the entire Hector Kingdom is on the line. Perhaps after a days rest, they will quickly try to clear up the Defense Lines on the Southern Front.
Then, shall we prepare the troops for that?
No.
He shook his head. Edwin Hector wasnt an easy opponent. If he continued the war despite experiencing his powerlessness, it meant that he had made sufficient preparations.
Only a small fraction of the enemies were dealt in the night. The Hector Kingdom still has an overwhelming powerpared to the Southern Front, and if we go down the mountain prematurely, there is a possibility of being annihted by the enemies. It is not a matter of what we can do from now on. The Royal Family of Cairo will definitely send their main force to subdue the Hector Kingdom, so until then, you need to rest and maintain the current power.
He did not get drunk on victory and faced reality. The well-being of the other people on the Southern Front? That didnt matter. Risking their own lives to save them was a foolish decision right now.
The captains of the Southern Front chose to remain there despite my warning. From now on, it is their responsibility. If they hold out for 10 days, they will survive, but if they get taken down, it wont be a huge impact as well. The question is whether Cairos main troops can capture the rear position in the first ce. I will keep the power in hand till then and do what I can with the nsid.
He made a decision.
Chris nodded.
I understand.
Roman climbed the mountain after leaving him behind.
I am going to spend some time alone for a while. Until I order, do not let anyone interrupt me, Chris.
That was thestmand given by Roman that Chris remembered carefully.
He made a True Defense Circle. Then Roman, who created his own space, sat cross-legged and fell into meditation.
Edwin Hector. He was waiting like a spider. He dug a trap and expected me to attack.
Roman took a deep breath, and his consciousness began to sink in. Soon, his five senses faded, and even the sensations he was feeling until then faded away.
He started with a strong me.
Roman blinked his eyes and opened them. A strong fire broke out right in front of him and almost swept him away.
Inferno!
Crackle!
Fssssshhhhhh!
The heat was enough to melt the skin at once.
Roman quickly escaped. At that time, just like it was in his memory, Edwin Hector tried to drive him away with magic.
What if I attacked without giving him time?
Rumble!
The mana rose, and the movements felt explosive. Nevertheless, he dug into the space of the opponent, and even though the fire was burning right in front and aiming for him, he blew it away with a simple movement. Still, he had taken some damage. His skin was red, but it wasnt burning because he had prevented direct damage by using mana to protect himself.
Just then,
Lightning!
sh!
It was a swift sword movement. Aura manifested on his sword, and in the blink of an eye, Edwin Hector was decapitatedNo, the attack didnt work. Edwin Hector disappeared with Blink as if he knew how to avoid Romans attack, and Butler didnt miss the chance and moved forward to attack.
At that moment, Romans body shook. That was because Butler, who was angered by the fact that Edwin Hector had been attacked, had raised his 5-Star Aura and attacked Roman furiously.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
The surroundings shook. Roman became sure that Butler was one step ahead of him. Even though he was just imagining all of this, the pressure was vivid, and Roman countered the attack by kicking the ground and aiming for Butlers feet. And at the moment when he showed the slightest of carelessness, Edwin Hector exploded his magic.
It was an unfavorable situation. It would be right to retreat to save his life, but Roman made a different judgment based on his own experience.
This is the time.
He found a gap in the attack and dug into it. Then, he used the Heavenly Demon Sword Art and cut off the head of Butler. And as a result,
sh!
Tuk!
Tuk!
Romans head flew off.
It was only an imaginary conclusion based on the Butler that Roman had experienced, and he could react sufficiently to an attack of that magnitude and even attempted a counterattack when he saw Roman attacking him.
The surroundings changed once again. In front of Roman Dmitrys eyes, Edwin Hector was using Inferno, and, this time, he made a different choice with the scorching mes that he had used to fill his entire vision. If he repeated his choice, he would continue to die.
In the Imaginary World, Roman repeatedly fought against the numerous possibilities again and again. Regardless of whether the fight would end in victory or defeat, he confirmed with his own eyes what the consequences of his choices would be.
Kwang!
Rumble!
He was engulfed in mes. The burning pain in his body felt real, but Roman was enjoying the situation.
I am not absolute in this world. In myst years in Murim, life felt too boring, but Roman Dmitry has to risk his life against Butler, who is not even the strongest in the Hector Kingdom. Maybe I wanted something like a new challenge, a new form of strength. I am a being who cannot live contentedly with afortable life.
He smiled. He had been through many hurdles while he moved from the bottom of the Demonic Sect to the peak of it. A child who may have been ordinary at one time had be an extraordinary being as his life continued.
And,
Once again.
Roman rushed toward his enemies after breaking through the mes.
He could not remember just how many times he had repeated the battle in the Imaginary World. Nevertheless, he continued to fight. Therefore, numerous possibilities were piled up in his head, depending on how the opponent attacked, how they reacted, and based on the memory of his own experiences.
The attacks werent always unsessful. There was a situation where Roman shed both of them and won, but Roman wasnt satisfied with it. In a world where the weak were treated as food, that was the way of surviving. Baek Joon-hyuk constantly remembered and came up with various ways to defeat the enemy whenever he encountered a difficult enemy.
sh!
He attacked Edwin Hector. He hadid out a trap. He would use the loyalty of Butler, and when he blocked his attack, he would pierce the gap in Butlers form and put his sword in the heart.
Puak!
Kuak!
Butler screamed. After he stumbled for a while, he copsed, and Edwin Hector, who was left all alone, was not a match for Roman. Eventually, both of them died. And when Hectors men arrived, Roman was no longer there.
In the next situation, he used the attack of Edwin Hector to his own advantage. He used it to attack Butler, and Edwins magic exploded on him.
Fsshhhh!
Crackle!
A fire broke out. Roman cut off the head of Butler, who was on fire. It was an act he had repeated countless times.
All the numerous cases were umted one by one.
The reality might have been different. The real enemy must have had more potential than that, but, at least, he learned the method of destroying the enemy thanks to the fights he had experienced.
sh!
The enemys head was cut off in a short amount of time.
That was his final breath in the Imaginary World. As he had umted as many experiences as he wanted, his consciousness returned to the surface, and his surroundings changed as well. Nevertheless, Romans condition wasnt good. Even though it was a battle that took ce in his mind, the red wounds because of the burning mes could be seen on his body. He was now feeling pain in all his body. Nevertheless, even though his mouth was dry, he stood up.
It is time to head back.
The war was not over yet.
Chris exined the things that had happened when Roman returned.
As the liege expected, the Hector Kingdom immediately attacked the Front Defense Lines of the Southern Front. The Third and Fourth Defense Lines copsed in just one day, and the Second also fell soon after those two. And just yesterday, the Hector Kingdom gathered all their war supplies near the rear position. It seems that they are preparing to fight a deadly battle.
A siege was the best bet they could make.
For Roman, the result wasnt unexpected, but it was different for Henry Albert.
Sir Roman. The Royal Family of Cairo is very upset. They thought that the Defense Lines on the Southern Front could hold on until Cairos main force arrived, but they copsed within 3 days. There is no hope on the Southern Front. Our lives are at risk if we continue to stay here.
The main force of Cairo would arrive soon. Nevertheless, the Hector Kingdom had alreadypleted its preparations for war, and making any more sacrifices was meaningless.
The Royal Family of Cairo is waiting for contact with Sir Roman Dmitry. We have done enough. So why not leave the rest to the main force of Cairo? A siege is a battle where sacrifices are a must. If the Hector Kingdom is pushed to the edge of the cliff, it will certainly not fall down alone.
He looked anxious. He was worried that Roman would somehow still want to do this. Nevertheless, as he was determined to stay by Romans side, he hoped Roman would not die so fast. Even though it had been only a week since Roman had gone to spend some time by himself, the situation of war had changed so much.
Eventually, Roman said, Connect the Magic Call with the Royal Family of Cairo.
It was time to talk to the Royal Family of Cairo, who had asked for a weeks time, now.
Editors Thoughts: That was so good! Romans training seems to have been quite harsh yet good. It will be interesting to see how he will talk to the Royal Family and win the war as well. The novel just keeps getting better lol.
Chapter 106: The Unfinished War (3)
Once the Magic Call was connected, Roman Dmitrys face appeared on the screen that was installed in the conference room.
[This is Roman Dmitry, reporting from the Southern Front.]
He could see all the leaders of the Cairo Kingdom, including Daniel Cairo, gathered beyond the screen.
When they all saw the face of Roman, the desire to bring him to their side could not be hidden anymore and was revealed from their eyes.
We heard reports that all the Defense Lines of the Southern Front have been captured. What was your unit doing all this time? asked Daniel Cairo. It had been a week since he had contacted him. Naturally, he couldnt help but feel frustrated. Roman Dmitry was the only one who had won a battle against Hector, but he had shown no reaction while the Defense Lines were being captured.
It wasnt Daniel Cairos intention to undermine the merit of Roman Dmitry. However, as he did notmunicate with him over the previous week, he questioned his purpose.
Roman answered,
[We have been rearranging our power for a week.]
Power reorganization. I dont want to me you because you truly achieved something great against the Hector Kingdom. In the meantime, however, three Defense Lines of the Southern Front have fallen into the enemys hands. War isnt always a perfect ce, so couldnt you have gone to a Defense Line and helped them?
[I will give you my honest opinion. The only reason we were able to win against the Hector Kingdom was because of luck. They had the power to overwhelm the entire Southern Front at once. Fortunately, the mountains path was advantageous, and darkness could be used to counter the enemies. However, fighting the enemies in the ins wouldnt have been the same, so we decided to hold onto our power. From the moment the captains of the Defense Lines locked down the gates despite my advice, there was no way I could help them.]
The entire conference room went silent.
Roman didnt feel the slightest concern when he answered and told them the reason he didnt move to help the others. People who were watching the battlefield from afar surely must have had a lot to say, but what was happening on the battlefield was different from what they knew.
And Roman knew how to make himself understood in an instant.
[The Hector Kingdom risked everything in this war. Butler, who is ranked second in Hectors Rankings, has also participated in the war, and I confirmed that the enemymander, Edwin Hector, can use magic. I think everyone understands what that means. Mages wield absolute strength in the ins, so I did not head down the mountain. I thought that the correct time to fight wasnt now but when the main forces of Cairo arrived.]
What?
Daniel Cairos eyes widened. Butler and Edwin Hector were familiar names. Butler had a reputation for representing the entire Hector Kingdom, and Edwin Hector, unlike himself, was rumored to be born with the talent and qualities of a king. Nevertheless, he was also a Mage? That was shocking. Cairos leaders, who were listening as well, were stunned.
Romans judgment was right. If the Hector Kingdom brought a 5-Star Aura Swordsman and a Mage, there was no chance they could win against Hector with the current power on the Southern Front.
Butler went to war
The Hector Kingdom seriously risked everything in this war.
They all, once again, realized how great Roman was. He had managed to do a sessful gueri operation against thebination of Butler, a 5-Star Aura Swordsman, and Edwin Hector, a Mage. They all became certain that Roman Dmitry was a monster.
As they looked at the talent that was shining so brightly and was so vast, they all became even more greedy to have him.
Your Majesty, I dont think there is any more need to pressure the hero of war.
I have the same thoughts. Roman Dmitry was the only person who defeated the Hector Kingdom on the Southern Front. If he decided that it was right for him to gather and conserve the strength, then his judgment should be trusted.
The other nobles also added words to support him. Those statements were clearly disregarding the King. Nevertheless, Daniel Cairo was used to it. He suppressed his anger and said calmly, I understand. I will not ask any more questions. Roman Dmitry. Cairos main force will arrive soon. However, the Hector Kingdom must have alreadypleted the preparations for their fortress in the rear position, so we will attack the enemies after making sufficient preparations. Therefore, join the main force and help them.
[I apologize, but time isnt on our side.]
What do you mean?
Romans words were suspicious.
Nevertheless, as soon as the Hector Kingdom had locked themselves in the rear position, he had thought of one possibility.
[It will take at least three more days for Cairos troops to arrive here. If the rear isnt destroyed by then, the Hector Kingdom will surely attract the attention of external forces like the Kronos Empire.]
That was enough to shock everyone.
The Hector Kingdom was pushed to the brink. Still, they hadnt given up on the war. They quickly destroyed the Defense Lines of the Southern Front and chose to resist the troops of Cairo.
What is the best and the worst thing the enemy can choose?
Roman changed his perspective and looked at things from the enemys point of view. It would have been ideal if Cairo graciously agreed to the negotiations with the Hector Kingdom, but because of his existence, that was impossible.
Roman revealed every single detail of the n the Hector Kingdom had made through the Magic Communicator. The Hector Kingdom would have no choice but to think of the worst and would need a solution to the breaking down of negotiations. The threat that Edwin Hector spoke ofReleasing the poison of the Necromancer and ruining thend was not the right choice. They needed a way for the Hector Kingdom to survive. And there was only one way for that.
[The purpose of the Hector Kingdom in this war is to solve their nations difficulties. They do not have any grudges against the Cairo Kingdom, nor do they wish to upy thends of the Southern Front. Rather, if they manage thend, the burden on the nation will only continue to increase. The Hector Kingdom is in a corner right now. Nevertheless, they chose to fight back. You can see that from the situation we are in.]
The Star of Hector wasnt the kind of person to walk ahead without a n. If he risked his life to stay on the Southern Front, it was because he made a good n and choice.
[The Warp Gate that can teleport arge number of people is installed near the rear position. The Warp Gate is a very convenient tool made with the civilization of magic, but it also has the potential to be used in a war, so it has to be destroyed in the case of emergencies. The Southern Front lost the Warp Gate in the surprise attack. What do you think will happen if the Hector Kingdom makes a deal with the Kronos Empire in exchange for the Warp Gate and information? The Hector Kingdom will get the reward they are hoping for, and the Kronos Empire will have another stronghold over the Cairo Kingdom.]
This.
Daniel Cairo was stunned. His expression turned pale. He hadnt even imagined that Hector would take such an extreme method. He had thought that Cairo had the advantage now, but when he heard Romans words, he realized the Southern Front was almost lost.
Then what do we do?
He focused his eyes clearly on Roman. While everyone was sure of victory, only Roman had thought of that. Because of his actions in this war, the leaders of the nation had all acknowledged Roman and were focusing on his words.
Roman said,
[There is only one way]
War was a simple thing.
In the end,
[Its a straightforward method. We will capture the rear within 3 days.]
The moment the opponent is defeated, all the problems are solved.
Romans prediction was right. Edwin Hector, who had gained control over the entire Southern Front, immediately contacted the Kronos Empire.
I will get straight to the point. We hope to sell the Southern Front of Cairo to the Kronos Empire. As you know, the Warp Gate is in the rear of the Southern Front and can be called its heart. We have it intact, and we are willing to sell it to you if we get the right price.
The Warp Gate was made with the essence of magic.
The Warp Gate Edwin Hector had prepared for the surprise attack was a low-grade one that could only amodate a small number of people, but the one on the Southern Front was a high-grade one and had costed a lot of time and money to install. And they were sessful in capturing it.
As Roman had said through the Magic Communicator, they had nned on pressuring the Cairo Kingdom by giving the base to the Kronos Empire, which would then attack them on both the Southern and the Western Front.
[Thats an attractive proposition.]
Beyond the screen, Count Hadid of the Kronos Empireughed.
[Nevertheless, I cannot ept the proposal of the Hector Kingdom right now. The Cairo Kingdom will only struggle to take back the Southern Front in the future. It is a good thing that you secured the entire Southern Front, but why must we be the ones to bear their wrath and struggle? If you wish to do business with us, prove that you havepletely captured the rear position for a month. If you prove that and it does not copse, we will make a deal with Hector and pay the right price.]
The Kronos Empire was filled with greedy people. It would have been beneficial to take up the offer even now, but they were trying to get as much as they could out of this.
The Hector Kingdom, despite knowing that, had no one else to go to.
I ept the offer. After one month, we will contact you again.
Tuk.
The Magic Call was cut off. The result was as Edwin had expected. A giant like the Kronos Empire didnt think that the Hector Kingdoms n would go smoothly.
Edwin Hector said, Jackson.
Yes, Prince.
Contact the Hector family right now. With our current power, we cannotst a month. We will secure manpower and supplies tost us a month by linking the Warp Gate of the Hector Kingdom with this one.
I understand.
The Cairo Kingdom would soon attack the rear position with everything they had. Edwin had prepared for magical weapons like res, but it wasnt enough tost a month. The distance was huge, so it would take quite some time to link with Hector as well. ording to him, it would take a minimum of 3 days. And if they earned the time in which the Warp Gates would be linked, they would be able to survive.
This war is a battle in which we must not be defeated. I will surely return to the Hector Kingdom with hope.
The heavy burden of carrying the name of royalty had already been epted by Edwin Hector calmly long ago.
The scheduled time was only 10 days. And Cairos main force, which had arrived at the Southern Front, couldnt hide their anger as they saw Hectors g fluttering from afar.
Damned idiots.
How dare they nt the g of Hector on Cairo?! I will tear them to death.
That was the main forcesmander, Count Fabius. He had set up the base near the rear of the Southern Front and had called the captains into the barracks.
Captains came in one after another, but even when they saw Count Fabius, they didnt act politely.
It is like the people of the Central Government got involved in the war on the Southern Front just for the sake of profit. That means that they have that great of a desire for Roman Dmitry. This is a war not just about destroying the Hector Kingdom, but also about winning the heart of Roman Dmitry.
And he himself was a representative of Marquis Benedict. Baron Thales sitting on the right, was on the side of the Kronos Empire, and Baron Brahim, on the left, was on the side of the Valha Empire.
They had special missions beyond the war. They all hoped to persuade Roman as much as they could.
Count Fabius said, His Majesty King Daniel ordered us to wait for Roman Dmitry to join and then consult with him on overthrowing the Hector Kingdom. Please wait a little while. The meeting will begin shortly.
I understand.
An awkward silence lingered.
How much time had passed?
A soldiers voice was heard from outside.
Roman Dmitry has arrived!
Flutter.
The door opened, and Roman Dmitry, the Hero of the Southern Front and the protagonist of this conference, caught everyones attention.
Editors Thoughts: The Hector Kingdom wont get what they want easily, it seems. Also, Romans attitude was so cool. Lets see what he will say at this conference and how he will respond to the recruitment offers and other stuff.
Chapter 107: At The Edge Of The Cliff (1)
Roman Dmitry was a name they had heard for too long.
Count Fabius weed Roman earlier than the others.
Wee. The fame of Mr. Roman Dmitry is well known. It is truly an honor to meet the hero of Cairo who defeated the Hector Kingdom.
He smiled.
The other two nobles who heard that immediately came forward and showed aggressive reactions like hugging Roman.
You are much taller than the rumors.
Thats true. You are certainly too handsome, and for a moment, I thought I was lost in your beauty.
The atmosphere was friendly. It might seem like it was pretty enjoyable from afar, but the three nobles were making sure that they would not be pushed back by each other. Their goals were clear as crystal. The nobles of the Central Government of Cairo, who should have been resting in their mansions, hade down to the warzone.
The Southern Front can be ignored. The most important thing is to bring Roman Dmitry on our side. Even if Cairo loses to the Hector Kingdom, it will be the responsibility of the Royal Family, but if Roman Dmitry is taken away by the other nobles, the bnce of power will be destroyed. He is someone who wasnt pushed back even against a 5-Star Aura Swordsman. We must recruit him through any means.
A special order had been given.
Count Fabius nced at Roman. It wasnt to exchange simple words. He had no idea that Roman Dmitry would show such progress even though he was this young.
Roman Dmitry is only in his mid-twenties. Moreover, he is the eldest son of the Dmitry family, which is known to be the absolute powerhouse of the North-East region of Cairo. Although it is disturbing that hees from a family that was originallymoners, he isnt someone who iscking whenpared to the other nobles in the Central Government. And if I recruit him, Marquis Benedict will use me more in the future and know of my importance.
This time, as well, it was Count Fabius who had got the lead.
Please sit here.
Thank you.
You might not know, but I am serving Marquis Benedict. I heard that Marquis Benedict knows you quite well, so he directly contacted others to position you on the Southern Front. He had no idea that a war would happen back then, so he asked me to convey an apology for that.
Its okay. I knew that it wasnt intentional.
Haha. Is that so?
When he heard that Roman didnt think of it as a huge deal, he smiled.
Nevertheless, Marquis Benedict feels bad about what happened. Please set aside some time in the future. He sent a special gift for you to use in case you are in danger. You are the star who will shine up the entire Cairo Kingdom, so he doesnt want you to get hurt in such a ce.
This meeting didnt have a clear subject. They should have been discussing how to defeat the Hector Kingdom, but Count Fabius didnt seem interested in that.
The other nobles were no different. Seeing Count Fabius openly expressing his greed, they also added their words,
I hope you contact Count Gregory once. I am sure it will be very useful for Mr. Roman Dmitry.
Count Denver has sent the knights of his family. They will obey Roman Dmitrys orders and are ready to sacrifice their lives for you. Please put them to good use. He doesnt want anything in return. This is just a small favor.
They werent even hiding their purpose. They took out all the cards they had prepared in advance to win the favor of Roman. Nevertheless, contrary to their expectations of Roman being d, his expression only turned stiff as he continued to listen to them.
What are you all doing right now?
Those people still hadnt figured out what kind of person Roman was.
At the same time, Roman had never hidden himself. He showed his presence openly, and everyone always rushed to him with their pockets open and showing their greed.
Nevertheless, to Roman, the four forces were just four things to use. It wasnt bad. He intended to use the interests of those in power to buy time and grow, but still, people had to choose a time and ce for things.
Roman said, I am not so na?ve that I dont know why you all came to me. Marquis Benedict, Count Gregory, and Count DenverEveryone came to me asking to swear allegiance to them, and I made sure to convey that I wont make that decision anytime soon. Loyalty can only be given to one person, and the one who swears loyalty must put their life on the line. Thus, for myself, I need to be careful. A favor is something to be grateful for and not at the same time. The enemies who attacked Cairo are right ahead. They are waiting to firmly put their g on Cairos territory, and I do not think it is appropriate for me to discuss my future in such a ce.
Roman wasnt going to go round and round. He intentionally showed them that he wasnt like that. He knew that his words would rather ignite the desires of others.
They all brought thepetition to the surface and made it clear that they are worried. The fact that I am a person who doesnt make a choice immediately will make them sad. Nevertheless, even if I keep a distance from the four forces, they will not give up on me. And if I tell them that I will make a decision in the near future, they will have to wait, no matter how they feel.
The stage was in his hands. To the confused novels, he said, By fighting this war, I came to know that I am a frog in a well. Therefore, after defeating the Hector Kingdom, I n to challenge the Rankings and be the best in Cairo. Wait until then. I will prove myself and then offer my sword to one person.
The best swordsman in Cairo was an attractive card.
When the nobles heard those words, they all had gleaming eyes.
No one spoke hastily. Roman told them to not talk about it, so they all were thinking about how to report back to their lords.
So.
Swish!
Roman unfolded the map. He pointed at it, looked at their faces, and asked, Why dont we focus on the situation in front of us?
Things were sorted out. The fiercepetition was put on hold for a while. When they heard Romans suggestion, they devised a way to attack the Hector Kingdom earnestly.
ording to what Mr. Roman Dmitry warned us of, we must capture the rear within three days. So, why is there a need to think ofplicated stuff? There is a simple method. We will destroy the war with a re, put adder to climb, and move forward. The number of troops the Hector Kingdom has is around 10,000. As we have brought in these many forces, we have a good chance of winning against them in a head-on battle, said Count Fabius. It was quite a simple strategy and had no problems.
Then, Baron Brahim said, I do not deny that pushing in head first is a bad method. However, the damage to our allies will be huge if we do that. The Hector Kingdom must have prepared res, as well, and the war is against quite a number of enemies while we have a small number of allies on our side. If they start a siege, instead of ending it in three days, we will be handing them victory on a silver tter.
I have the same thoughts. We need a better strategy and not a simple, well-known method.
The opinions were divided, and there was no clear solution in sight.
Finally, everyone began to think of a method to win the battle of capturing the forts back. Nevertheless, no matter how much they thought, they could note up with a way of breaking down the walls and defeating 10,000 enemies without taking damage.
It was a battle where damage was inevitable. Nevertheless, they hoped to find an ingenious solution by making use of the strategy meeting, but as the meeting progressed, the opinions, in the end, started to support the first one.
Count Fabius asked, What does Mr. Roman Dmitry think?
At that moment, even looked at him with anticipation. He was a warrior who had defeated 10,000 troops with a mere 200 troops. They thought that if it was Roman Dmitry, he might have a different solution from theirs.
My opinion isnt much different. The rear fort was originally thest wall of the Southern Front, and from the moment it got taken away, a long battle was unavoidable. And after three days, the enemy will create a variety of variables through the Warp Gate.
Are you saying there is no other way?
They all looked disappointed. As the expectations for Roman had risen to the highest, they were not met through a simple answer. Nevertheless, as he said, this wasnt a great situation.
However,
It isnt like there is no way. There are two ways to end this war quickly. The important point in this strategy is people. I cannot be sure that the strategy will work, but I think it is worth a try if an all-out war is unavoidable.
Roman soon began his exnation.
The nobles, who looked suspicious at first, were soonpletely absorbed in his n.
Bong! Bong!
That was the sound of war.
As the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom heard that the Cairo Kingdom had moved its troops, they all went up the wall.
Stay in your positions!
Enemies areing!
They could see the g of Cairo far away.
The appearance of enemies rushing in like a wave was odd, but the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom didnt show signs of fear. They had a duty to get food and return to their families. That weight suppressed their fear, and they also believed that in a siege battle, it was advantageous for them to defend.
Chak!
They all arranged themselves on the wall. The archers pulled the arrows back and were ready to attack with their hands on the bow strings.
Wait.
Edwin Hector raised his hand.
The enemies were not yet in range. Firing arrows from this far was pointless, and he waited for the time when their faces could be seen.
Just then, he saw something strange happening in front of his eyes.
The soldiers of the Cairo Kingdom split into two sides. And then, instead of a magical weapon like a re, a certain person stepped forward.
What is this?
At first, he thought the situation was weird. A single person? The moment he thought that Cairo might be trying to convey a message, he saw the persons face.
Roman Dmitry!
At that moment, his expression became as cold as ice. Roman Dimitry had left a great impression on Edwin Hector. He was a being who had ughtered 700 of his soldiers overnight, and even had aimed for his own life, but wasnt able to take it thanks to Butler.
His senses were tingling. He didnt know why Roman hade forward, but as soon as he came within range, he was nning to attack him with a sea of arrows.
Step!
Step!
Romans face brightened.
When he saw the enemies raising their mana and preparing to attack, Roman eximed loudly, I am Roman Dmitry of the Cairo Kingdom! I, Roman Dmitry, as a warrior representing the Cairo Kingdom, request a duel with Butler of the Hector Kingdom!
Clench!
Everyone went stiff. His words were a shock even for the Hector Kingdom.
Editors Thoughts: This chapter was awesome. Roman continues to keep his bone-chilling attitude and is nning to defeat the Hector Kingdom soon. Maybe Hector will ept it because of Butler, but Roman should already be strong enough to defeat him. It will still be interesting, though, because Roman only defeated him in the imaginary world thanks to taking advantage of his loyalty to Edwin.
Chapter 108: At The Edge Of The Cliff (2)
An hour ago, Roman looked at the nobles and told them of the first way to end the war quickly.
The Hector Kingdom needs time. Whether they use the Warp Gate to bring in allies for support or the Kronos Empire, they need at least three days to get it to function properly. Therefore, there is no reason for us to overdo things. It will be more likely that they will only be able to counter our attacks and not create any variables if we fight to our fullest.
The enemy troops were hiding inside the walls. Pulling out the enemy was one way if the high and hard walls couldnt be destroyed that soon.
The first way is to create a variable. As a warrior, I will apply for a duel with the Hector Kingdom.
That is reckless.
They have Butler on their side. He will surely be the one toe as a warrior, and that willplicate the situation.
The reaction of the nobles was negative. Who was Butler? He was the captain of the Royal Knights of Hector. He had defeated countless enemies with his fairly systematic swordsmanship, and thanks to his explosive 5-Star Aura, Butler, amoner, was allowed to have the honor of bing a Royal Knight based solely on skill. Now that he was getting older, he was refraining from taking on outside activities, but Butler was still one of the most recognized names on the Smander Continent.
The opponent was obvious if Roman were to offer to have a Battle of Great Warriors.
Count Fabius said, I am not saying Mr. Roman Dmitry isnt strong. It was natural that no one would ignore your achievements from the time you defeated Hectors troops with just 200 troops on your side. Nevertheless, isnt the opponent Butler? The Battle of Great Warriors is a double-edged sword. When you win and gain momentum, you can take down the opponent at once, but even a single loss can lead to destruction.
Thats correct. The opponent is none other than Butler. How the hell will you beat a 5-Star Aura Swordsman? I understand your intention, but I do not want to take unnecessary risks.
The nobles opinions were the same. In order to not lose the talented Roman Dmitry, the three nobles hade together for the first time.
When he saw their reaction, Roman grinned.
I am even more sure that the first way is the best because of the reactions you all just showed. The Hector Kingdom is no different from you all. As they will be sure that Butler will win the fight, they will forget about everything and ept my offer. That is the beginning of the variable.
This operation wouldnt end with a simple proposal of fighting.
Roman Dmitry suppressed the opposition of nobles when he said persuasively, Trust me. The moment I defeat Butler, Hectors strong walls will crack open.
When they heard the suggestion Roman had given just a few seconds ago, all the troops of the Hector Kingdom were stunned.
When he saw that the answer didnte back immediately, Roman raised his voice and said, We have no grudges against each other. No, to be precise, we could say that we were unterally damaged because of Hectors purpose. Nevertheless, that is not an important issue. I hope that there will be no more meaningless blood spilled, and that is why I want to end this warpletely with a Battle of Great Warriors.
As the carrots were out, the Hector Kingdom had no choice but to be attracted by their smell.
Roman struck the final blow by saying out loud the reward they wanted.
If you win this battle, we will graciously ept the proposal of the Hector Kingdom. In return for the Southern Front, we will pay you as muchpensation as you want. Conversely, when I win, you have to leave the Southern Front. That is the only condition I want. We have already made the decision on our side, and if you ept the proposal, we will ept the oue, no matter what.
Whisper.
Both sides were a mess. It was a radical proposal to put an end to the war, and the aftermath of it was bound to spread around.
Butler.
He was the second-ranked Aura Swordsman of Hector and was quite a strong opponent. Obviously, Romans growth was monstrous, but he wasnt at a level where he could deal with a 5-Star Aura Swordsman yet.
The short battle in the mountains showed how strong Butler was. He was an opponent against whom victory was never confirmed, but for that reason, they had a strong sense of victory.
It is well worth risking your life for the battle.
The life of a fighter was never one offort. They had to fight constantly, and if they found an existence stronger than them, then they had no choice but to fight it. Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk, the peak of the Demonic Sect, lived on that desire. If Baek Joong-hyuk was someone who would settle down and live afortable life, he wouldnt have thought of crushing the head of the captain with a stone when he fell into the cave.
By bowing the head, one doesnt have to take risks but has to throw away their pride. In a situation where he could normally live like everyone else, Baek Joon-hyuk was always one step ahead.
The current situation was no different. If Butler was a strong person, he had to surpass him. He would trample on him and prove his strength once again.
Roman eximed, I know what you are thinking. Now that the negotiations with the Cairo Kingdom have broken down, you all are most likely trying to bring in outside forces to solve the problem. As the Kronos Empire is aiming for Cairo, they see the Southern Front as a bonus. However, sufficient time is needed to connect the Warp Gate. If you dont ept my offer, even at the risk of damage, I will destroy the rear of the Southern Front. I will ughter all those who dared to invade Cairos territory and torture any survivor until they beg for death!
Roman cornered them with another blow. By announcing Cairos two options in advance, he told them what the cost of their choice would be.
I will give you exactly 10 minutes. I hope you will make a wise decision.
Roman then stepped back. There was no need for him to rush things anymore. From now on, it was Hectors turn to choose.
The soldiers of Hector who were above the wall mumbled among each other. They had vowed to resist with all their lives, but they all saw one person as a possibility for their survival. That person was Butler.
Butler approached Edwin Hector in front of everyone and said, I will fight.
Not allowed.
Commander! Roman Dmitry already understands our intentions. Now that the fact that you are trying to make a deal with the Kronos Empire has been discovered, we dont know what will happen. Trust me, just this once. I will behead Roman Dmitry and return to find a way for the Hector Kingdom to live.
His confident voice proved that he would not be pushed back. He truly was ready to put his life on the life, and Romans offer seemed irresistible to everyone.
Nevertheless, Edwin Hector shook his head.
It isnt that I dont trust you. You are the captain of the Royal Knights of Hector, Butler. Obviously, I think that you can defeat Roman Dmitry with your skills. The problem is that you, I, and everyone else in the room know that. The Roman Dmitry we experienced isnt a reckless kid. We cannot dare to look into the depth of the abyss he is. We lost 700 men due to him and his actions in one night. He asked to fight because he was sure of winning. I dont think he can bring you down with his skills, but Roman Dmitry surely has a n in his mind.
And Edwin didnt yet understand what Romans n was. Nevertheless, he didnt want to relive the defeat he had faced against Roman earlier. Even though a certain victory was right in front of him, because of that one defeat, Edwin didnt want to push his luck.
Butler said, CommanderNo, prince. After I joined the Royal Knights, I lived with the Prince all my life. What kind of person does the Prince remember me as? Was I a coward who stepped back in fear at the possibility of defeat and didnt even try because I was worried about the trap of an opponent? That fact that Roman Dmitry has ns is expected. Nevertheless, I am the captain of the Royal Knights. The Roman Dmitry I experienced was one step below me, and I am confident in shattering him.
He knelt down on one knee and appealed to Edwin with a hot and persuasive voice.
When he saw that passion, Edwin became speechless. Butler was right. Despite being old, in his best days, he was more warlike than any other person. He had gone through countless challenges and passed through countless risks of death. By oveing them, he became Butler, a 5-Star Aura Swordsman, and made a name for himself throughout the entire continent.
Roman Dmitry can never beat Butler with his current skills. If so, their only option is to dig a trap to defeat Butler. If such a thing happens, the Hector Kingdom will have an actual cause for war. We can create any stage we want to because of the enemies cowardice.
Edwins head started to hurt. A musty smell lingered at the tip of his nose. He couldnt speak when he recalled the moment when he had cremated the soldiers. Nevertheless, just as Butler was precious to him, the Hector Kingdom was also precious to him, and he had already decided to save Hector.
Edwin Hector said, Promise me one thing.
Please say it.
If you notice any strange signs, run away right that instant. I do not want to lose you. Can you promise me this one thing?
I understand, my Prince.
Butler stood up and covered the sun. Then, with unfaltering eyes, Hectors giant spoke in front of everyone.
Then, I will go ande back with a victory.
Creaaak!
The gate opened. Everyone became silent when they saw Butler walking forward.
With each step, Butler got closer to Roman.
When he finally reached a distance where it wouldnt be strange to attack, Butler said, I have seen a lot of crazy people in my life, but never one as crazy as you. I will tell you in advance that I will do my best. I dont know what trap you have prepared, but if you came out with good intentions, turn back. If you do that, your life will be spared.
Shhh!
He then drew his sword. Surprisingly, even though he hadnt taken a stance yet, it was pressuring.
Roman smiled.
I will tell you one thing. Diligent justifications arent really that important to me. The moment I met you and your sword on the mountain, I hoped to see you fight till the end. At that time, the situation wasnt good, and I had to step back, but now, I have created a stage where we will not be disturbed.
He had seen a lot of people of the Hector Kingdom talking about his offer. They must have concluded that there were traps, and it must have been difficult for them toe out since they had already fallen into a trap once.
Nevertheless, this time, there were no traps from the beginning.
The one sword I have is everything. There is no need for something like a trap. I only want to have a fight against you. So, do your best. If you kill me here, you can get what you want.
At that moment, Butler grinned. He had expected something like that, but Roman somehow always seemed to exceed his expectations.
Crazy bastard.
No more words were needed. No matter who arrived first,
Step!
Step!
They both ran toward each other frenziedly.
Editors Thoughts: What an ending. The cliffhanger feels so hard to resist lol. Anyway, we will see Roman fighting a 5-Star Aura Swordsman soon! This is going to be amazing.
Chapter 109: At The Edge Of The Cliff (3)
People said that from the time one reached the 5-Star Aura level, they had strength that could be discussed on the entire continent, and they could change the tide of battle by themselves.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Butlers Aura exploded frenziedly.
This fight wasnt a shy one for honor. The fate of the entire Hector Kingdom was at stake, and Butler had no intention of prolonging the fight.
All the nobles of Cairo looked with wide eyes at the attacks that were raising up sparks in the air. Even if Roman Dmitry was stronger than what the rumors said, they didnt think that he could stop Butler.
Nevertheless,
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
Roman and Butlers swords collided. The Aura that seemed to devour Roman at any moment couldnt get past his sword, and when their swords shed, a powerful shock wave swept around the entire battlefield.
For a moment, even Butler couldnt hide his surprise. Roman Dmitry was, at best, a 4-Star Aura Swordsman, but he showed absurd ability when it came to blocking Aura. It was an unexpected situation. Nevertheless, he put his doubts aside. Even if Roman was stronger than he had expected, he still had an advantage in a battle of strength and power.
Itll be over at once.
Rumble!
His Aura exploded once again. Butler didnt care about the defense of his opponent. If his head-on attack got blocked, he would take a step forward and attack him from the right side, and if Roman turned to block the attack on the right side, he would attack him from the other side.
The attacks were so fast that it was hard to see them with the naked eye.
The Mana in the body constantly circted and gave Butler explosive power whenever he made a move.
Tap!
His thighs swelled greatly. As Roman saw him exploding his Aura and mming the ground, the space in his field of view looked like it was being folded.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Butler had certainly lived up to his name, and he certainly didnt have a title that was all about fame. It was an achievement he had gained after living as a swordsman for several decades, and when he reached the level of 5-Star, the people of Hector recognized him as the Sword of Hector. Ordinary swordsmen felt suffocated just from watching him.
Roman was pushed back by the storm-like attack, and before he even realized it, wounds appeared on his body, one after another.
Pat!
Blood sttered in the air. Even though the sword had only scratched him, his skin, which was protected with Aura, was torn as if it was paper. Yet, Roman didnt even frown. Rather, the nobles of Cairo were the ones losing it.
This.
Isnt this how we lose?
Roman had shown absolute confidence and asked them to believe in him when he told them of his n. They all had thought that Roman could not defeat Butler, but they still nodded.
Actually, just being able to withstand Butlers attacks was amazing. That affirmed the fact that Roman had a talent that would make him famous throughout the entire continent in the future, but that future was meaningless if Butlers sword blew his head off here.
sh!
Butlers sword vanished before their eyes. After steadily driving him into the corner, he aimed for the blind spot of his opponent.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The speed of Romans reaction was marvelous. Everyone had thought that the attack would really work this time, but, this time as well, Roman Dmitry had managed to block Butlers attack.
After that attack, doubts began to rise within him. He was clearly convinced that he would win this fight. The repulsive force that was transmitted from the sword wasnt bad, and it was evident that Roman Dmitry was struggling to defend his attacks from his movements.
Nevertheless, the more they exchanged blows, the more the situation changed.
It is getting faster.
In the beginning, after blocking his attack, he would aim to block the next attack again. However, now that Butler was pushing him even more strongly than before, Romans defense was getting even faster.
Bang!
Bang!
It was fast. Nevertheless, no matter how Butler attacked him, Roman still responded.
Him being able to block his 5-Star Aura was not everything. When Butler looked into the eyes of Roman, he felt goosebumps rise on his body. Finally, he realized where his doubts began toe from.
Is he slowly adapting and searching for gaps in my sword technique?
That was correct. Even against a 5-Star Aura Swordsman, Roman Dmitry was not doing his best.
Butler was strong. He had strength that couldnt be handled by someone who had only trained for half a year. It was the first time Roman felt like he was being pushed back in a battle of strength and power. Finally, he saw a new mountain in this world. He had shed Homer, who was a 4-Star Aura Swordsman, yet no one trusted him to win against Butler, who was a 5-Star Aura Swordsman.
He had met a wall and an opponent he could look up at. He was certain that he could surpass Butler over time, but because he had met him now, Romans love for victory began to rise up again.
I will be able to go one step further if I take down Butler here.
He risked his life. The Aura that was getting closer to his body,
Kwang!
Rumble!
Had tremendous power.
It was normal for attacks that distorted the space to not be stopped unless one was on the same level as that of the opponent, but strangely, Romans Aura still did not disappear when he faced such an attack.
It was something that people like Butler could never understand. They believed and followed the way of using Aura everyone else did, but Roman had realized that there was a fatal w in that way of using Aura.
Aura ExplosionThe indiscriminate usage of qi has a clear weakness.
Romans world was different. These so-called Aura Swordsmen didnt deal with Mana carefully but always exploded them out. It was a reckless method of throwing power. Although it was a method that could be used to unleash an explosion instantly, the power that exploded in all directions could not strengthen the parts of the sword uniformly.
It was a simple theory. In Murim, the condensed power could inflict a certain shock in any situation, but in Romans world, the impact was different for each hit.
If Butlers sword was showing 120% of the Aura that he had, it only had 80% of the power. That was Romans goal. Although he hadnt reached a point where he could win against him head-on, he read the flow of Mana and attacked the weak spot precisely.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
Auras shed. It was a close encounter that was unbelievable even when one saw them with the naked eye. It was never easy to grasp the ever-changing eruption of Aura and attack the weak spot, but Romans incredible senses made such nonsense a reality. That was why he was taking time to adapt to Butlers sword technique.
He read the pattern when his opponent attacked and recalled the imaginary battles he had in his head. In the imaginary world, he had died countless times to Butler. Butler, who appeared in reality, was a stronger being than him, but the possibilities he had thought of in his head helped him read the future.
Swish!
He aimed for his head. It was a direct nk attack. It was a pattern that he had seen only once while fighting in the mountains, but Roman had a clear memory of how that attack worked. It wasnt just that. He even thought of the various attacks that coulde out after that. Even though Butler hadnt shown him any such attacks yet, the simtion he had run earlier in his head was helping him grasp the intentions of Butler.
The life of Heavenly Demon Baek Joon-hyuk was not smooth. He had met enemies much stronger than Butler, but he had always managed to win in his own way. The current situation was no different.
The analysis is finished.
His movements changed instantly. He dug into his opponents arms, and as Butler retrieved his sword and raised an Aura, Romans eyes caught on to an area that had much less Aura.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique; Third Move.
Kwakwang!
Rumble!
He did his best in that one attack. The Mana in his dantian exploded. Butler, who naturally thought that he could stop Romans attack, let the Auras collide, and his expression changed instantly. He had felt a huge shock all over his body. It felt like his insides were twisting, and as soon as he showed a slight tilt in bnce, Roman did not miss.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
It was an overwhelming attack. It was only a small mistake, yet as soon as Roman Dmitry had caught onto that, he did not allow him even the slightest leeway.
Butler felt like he was being choked. He was busy blocking the attack hurriedly, and as the Aura was uneven, Roman took advantage of the gap and attacked him once again.
Butler, a 5-Star Aura Swordsman, was now being pushed back. When they saw Roman pushing him back, the people on both sides were more shocked than surprised. It was because that made no sense. It was far beyond theirmon sense for Roman Dmitry, a man in his mid-twenties, to push Butler back.
And at that moment, Butlers patience reached its limit.
Butler thought, This guy is really fucking crazy.
Before he had epted the Battle of Great Warriors, Edwin Hector had said that there would be a trap. It was because he thought that Roman Dmitry could not win head-on, so he assumed there would be a n he was hiding. Nevertheless, the reality was different.
Roman did not seriously prepare any traps. He showed his intention to defeat his opponent purely by force, and in reality, that pressure made Butler shake.
It was quite disappointing. Butler had faced numerous swordsmen in his life. Some of them were called geniuses, but Butler was equally gifted. In his decades of experience, the presence of Roman Dmitry felt overwhelming. Not just that, he also admired the boldness of Romanpeting even in situations where the pressure was so bad.
We prepared for a year to attack the Cairo Kingdom. The n that was supposed to be perfect started to go awry because such a nonsensical existence was there on the Southern Front. As long as Roman Dmitry lives and breathes, we cannot achieve our goals. If I let Roman Dmitry continue to live like this, he will be a monster that the Hector Kingdom will never be able to handle.
Butler acknowledged his opponent. Even when he was in his twenties, he wasnt like this. Not only did he not possess as great an ability as Roman when he was in his twenties, but he also wasnt brave enough to risk his life even when he knew the opponent was far stronger than him.
To be precise, it was hard to show courage in a world ofmon sense.
Butler had obviously lived the life of a fighter, but he was nothing whenpared to Roman Dmitry standing in front of him.
Therefore,
I have to kill Roman Dmitry right here.
It did not change the fact that he was currently stronger than Roman. Roman was certainly showing skills that were amazing, but Butler felt confident when they exchanged blows.
He was stronger, and he exploded his Aura. Hepletely used his Mana to push the opponent to one side.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
There was no way to stop it. It was an Extreme Aura Eruption. As he was now exerting everything there was in his body, Roman decided to avoid his attacks with movement rather than blocking them head-on. It was quite a clever move, and he was moving quickly with no hesitation.
Nheless, at that moment, Butler bet the odds.
If you ept this, I will admit that you are equal to me.
He prepared one attack. It was his ultimate attack. The Mana in his body was boiling wildly and moving frantically. It soon erupted like an active volcano, and as it was concentrated in only one ce, it soared high enough to touch the sky and filled Romans entire vision.
While Butler was traveling throughout the continent, there were only two people who were able to stop this attack. The first one was the first sword of the Hector Kingdom. And the other one was one who had climbed the Continent Rankings.
Butler was currently using such an attack on Roman.
It is the end now.
Rumble!
Kwakwakwang!
The attack headed for Roman Dmitry without caring about anything else, and as the Sun was setting, the exploding Aura engulfed Roman Dmitrys entire existence at once.
Editors Thoughts: That was so cool! Butler has gone all in and put everything he has on the line. Roman even used the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique again. Everyone else watching the battle must be going crazy lol. The reactions in the will be amazing!
Chapter 110: At The Edge Of The Cliff (4)
The soldiers above the wall were cheering when they saw Butler pushing back Roman right from the very start.
Woahhh!
Butler! Butler!
Please avenge ourrades!
Roman Dmitry was a name that made their bones tremble. His appearance under the sun reminded them of the death of theirrades, and Hectors soldiers stood close to the wall with eyes glistening for blood.
They didnt have the slightest doubt about Butlers victory. To them, Butler was a symbol of trust. And they believed that even a strong opponent would not be able to defeat Butler.
However, at some point, the atmosphere began to change. As Roman started to gain momentum slowly, the walls that were full of cheers soon cooled down as if someone had poured cold water on them.
Does this make sense? Roman Dmitry is a 3-Star Aura Swordsman. How the heck is hepeting on equal footing with a 5-Star one? Someone, please Please exin this situation to me.
Like that person, the shock soon spread to everyone like wildfire. Edwin Hector was no different. No, from the moment he saw Roman Dmitry blocking the attacks of 5-Star Aura, he couldnt control his expression.
Was he seriously trying to fight with only his skills?
His eyes trembled. Common sense said that battle was clearly unfavorable to Roman. Everyone knew the difference in their status and power, and that was why they were sure Butler would win. That was why they all thought Roman had set up a trap. They couldnt think of any way in which Roman defeated Butler normally, and as soon as Roman received the attack with his sword, he suspected Roman might have used magic to enchant his sword. However, that wasnt it. As Edwin Hector was himself a magician, he understood that the opponent hadnt used any tricks. From that point onward, his heart began to pound wildly. His mouth became dry, and he remembered the moment he had first met Roman when he had appeared from the darkness.
There can be nothing worse than Butler losing to Roman Dmitry. Not only will we lose our most powerful person, but we will have to retreat from the rear position because of defeat. Nevertheless, regardless of victory or defeat, we cannot follow the oue of the fight. If the war is lost despite putting in such a huge amount of manpower and materials, that will mean the downfall of Hector, and the reputation of the Hector Kingdom will fall in the eyes of other nations.
He shook his head. He trusted Butler. Butler hadnt done his best yet. An ominous feeling continued to creep in, but he tried to believe that the winner was, in the end, going to be Butler. And as if to live up to that belief,
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
The tide of the battle changed again. Butler pushed Roman back with Aura swirling around his sword and touching the sky.
This is the end.
He was convinced there was no way Roman could stop this. Even men stronger than him on the continent had fallen down because of this attack, but at that moment,
Rumble!
Kwakwang!
!
Edwin Hector had no choice but to widen his eyes when he saw the situation in front of him.
Before thrusting his sons down the cave, Baek Joong-hyuks father had his 12 sons seated in front of him and said, The existence of a Heavenly Demon is a symbol of blind trust. You must not show any weakness at any moment. It is right to give up your life rather than take a step back. You must overwhelmingly win against your enemy rather than be satisfied with a humble victory. Keep this in mind. The title of the Heavenly Demon is only given to the absolute strongest person. If you truly want to follow me and be at the apex of the sect, you should have no shame in taking those steps.
That day, the swords of the Heavenly Demon were shocked by his words. Nevertheless, his sons naturally obeyed the orders of their father. Rather than learning a defensive technique, they did their best to press the opponent with an aggressive one. Obviously, there were those who couldnt avoid death in the process.
As their father had said, they pushed in with everything, but that also led to heads being blown away and the talents of the Demonic Sect, which had developed a little, vanishing.
Nevertheless, there was one who was different. Despite showing the most aggressive moves, Baek Joong-hyuk didnt neglect to learn the defense techniques.
The meaning of what my father said about attacking is when one is solely focused on attacking. To be someone strong, one has to be perfect in both defense and offense. We must push the enemy with overwhelming force but always be able to block them too. Only when one grows into such an existence can they be the Heavenly Demon.
The sun was setting in front of him, but the moment the zing Aura filled his vision, Roman understood there was no chance he could win in a head-to-head fight.
Is this an ultimate attack?
Even then, if he had only been allowed half a year to train and use the mid-moves of the Heavenly Demon Sword technique, he would have responded to the battle of strength and power without hesitation. Nevertheless, that wasnt the case now. If he had the same skills as his previous life, he could blow off Butlers head at any given moment. Nheless, that wasnt the case now. If he believed that he had the same skills, he would be the one whose head would be blown away.
Therefore, he changed his attitude. Hepletely excluded his aggressive elements and focused solely on Defense. He manifested his Aura. Heavenly Demon Sword Technique was the most powerful technique he had. However, the Iron Ingot was the strongest shield that Baek Joong-hyuk possessed.
Iron Ingot!
Rumble!
Kwakwakwang!
His Aura exploded intensely. Against the powerful force that seemed topletely want to devour his entire existence, Roman condensed his Aura to the highest limit and pushed himself forward to block the attack by making a gap in it.
His arms trembled at the tremendous force of the attack. Blood dripped out of his mouth, but the strong power of Iron Ingot wasnt pushed back in the slightest.
And at that moment, Butler and Romans met in the air. Butlers eyes, which were confident of victory, were now stained with shock, unable to ept the reality in front of him.
A single defense technique hadpletely shattered Butlersmon sense.
Any sword technique valued harmony. Defending didnt only mean defending, but it meant distributing the Qi correctly in the body and making sure that one was ready to counterattack when given the opportunity. Nevertheless, the Iron Ingot excluded that. Rather, one had to switch from a defense form to an attack form when countering while using Iron Ingot.
Even the power around Roman was being immersed in defense, and if Butler had continued to push, he would have continued to stay focused on defense alone.
The time of transitioning from defense to attack was required to be fast.
In a battle between warriors, even a fleeting time was fatal, but Butler made the mistake of wasting that time.
How?!
He was shocked. This didnt make sense. He couldnt understand how Roman Dmitry had stopped his ultimate attack that even a 5-Star Aura Swordman would have failed to.
And in the short time he expressed his feelings, Roman stabilized himself. He used Mana to support Iron Ingots defense while simultaneously changing his stance and redistributing the Mana in the muscles that were solely focused on defense.
In a situation where everyone was sure no type of defense could stop Butlers attack, they werent even sure what was happening when Roman blocked him.
In reality, it was just a fleeting moment, and Roman didnt miss the change in the situation.
Tap!
He kicked the ground wildly. He attacked Butler with everything he had for the first time. His Mana exploded aggressively as if it was erupting from an active volcano, and Butler was pushed back without even being able to catch his breath.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
The reaction strength of Butler was weak. Obviously, there was a huge difference between Roman and Butler. However, Butler had now exhausted his strength because of relentless attacks and Romans perfect defense. Noticeably, his Aura had be weak now. When he had enough Mana, he disyed strong explosive strength, but he was now showing heavy expressions while only countering Romans attacks.
Nevertheless, Roman was different. His martial arts consisted of techniques that exerted extreme power without even using that much power.
The one who was dominant in the battle was now Roman. He relentlessly attacked Butler and moved fiercely as if he was going to end Butler right now, and Butler could only clench his teeth and try to counter Roman.
Huk!
Butlers sword flew past right in front of him. Yet, Romans eyes didnt waver. Instead of stepping back and countering, in order to not slow down his momentum, he stepped forward and continued his attacks.
Butlers heart sank to the bottom. He couldnt have known that in order to rise to the throne of Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk had to be more aggressive than anyone else, and from now on, he was in the world of Baek Joong-hyuk. He was a person who was ustomed to being overwhelmed.
Butlersplexion gradually began to turn pale as he was getting pushed back, and he exploded his Aura while grasping for straws. If it defended him against the attacks, that was good, and if he managed to counterattack, that was good as well.
Roman stepped forward fiercely. It seemed like he wasnt afraid of losing his life, and even if Butlers sword was on his neck, he wasnt going to allow him any leeway.
Butler felt out of breath and became dizzy. He had used a lot of strength in his ultimate attack. Nevertheless, he wasnt getting any time to stabilize his breathing. The moment when Butler began to struggle with a pale face, Romans eyes turned cold.
This is the end.
At that moment,
Kuaaak!
Butler chose to take Roman Dmitry down with him.
It was the end. Butler knew that a lot better than the others. Roman Dmitry was a beast, and it was clear that he would never miss the chance to take his life.
How did this happen?
It was still clear that he had the advantage when he looked back on the duel. Roman was constantly being pushed back, but when Butler came back to his senses, he was the one being pushed back.
There was a huge difference in their experience. Butler was a veteran swordsman in his fifties who had experienced all kinds of battles and people, but losing a war because of an opponent who was in his twenties was something he had never experienced in the world.
He felt disappointed. Roman Dmitry was clearly a monster, and if he died here, the Hector Kingdom would never be able to deal with him.
Even if I die, the Hector Kingdom cannot retreat. We are already pushed to the brink, and the only way to survive is to fight till the end. And this monster will still somehow appear in front of the Prince and kill him too. I need to take him down with me.
He decided his end. He was the Captain of the Royal Knights of Hector.
Butler noticed the sword falling toward his head, but he clenched his teeth and jumped ahead. It was obvious that Romans sword would cut off his head. Nevertheless, he would take either one or both of Romans arms in exchange.
However,
Butler. I will remember you.
He felt goosebumps rise on his body. Roman had predicted his movements. The moment their eyes had met in the air, he concluded what the enemy had decided to do and stepped back when he saw Butler rushing toward him wildly.
Swing!
Butlers attack only cut through the air. However, that wasnt the case for Romans attack. He moved like lightning and cut the chest of Butler.
Puak!
Kuak!
The scream was what marked the end of the fierce battle. Butler knelt down as his eyes lost focus, and Romans sword, once again, headed toward his head.
Just then,
Stop! Rune re!
Kwang!
Crackle!
mes exploded from above the wall. As Roman stepped back to avoid the attack that aimed for him, he saw the gates opening and troops rushing out.
Rescue Knights Captain Butler!
You bastards! Do not touch our Captain!
The soldiers rushed in crazily. The Hector Kingdom had seemingly been abandoned by God. They gave up the reputation of the Hector Kingdom that was left internationally and chose to save Butler. Nevertheless, Roman Dmitry was waiting for Edwin Hector to show humanity right from the start.
Editors Thoughts: The war is in full swing! Butler has been officially defeated by Roman! Roman has been confirmed to be at least a 5-Star Aura Swordsman as well! Will the Hector Kingdom die here? Will they survive? This is getting more and more interesting.
Chapter 111: At The Edge Of The Cliff (5)
The first attempt to prevent the war from escting further was done. The nobles of Cairo reacted somewhat suspiciously. The news that Butler was defeated wasnt readily epted, so they asked one more time.
Lets say such a miracle happened. What is the next n?
What will happen from then?
Based on their reaction to what they heard, Roman said,
As you all know I have experience dealing with the Hector Kingdom in the mountains. The day is bright. The Hector Kingdom decided to retreat, but they didnt just retreat, they went down the mountain with the bodies of their lostrades after such a night. Do you people think that was the right decision? Emotionally, it might make sense to do that for their deadrades, but at the time, the Hector Kingdom was under pressure. And they took a break to capture the front line defense positions which was the only way to recover from the lost victory.
Emotion and reason.
It has always been a problem on the battlefield. Roman was not the type to treat people badly, but even so, he wouldnt sacrifice the living for the sake of the dead.
At least, this was what Edwin decided to do.
He ordered the tired soldiers to bring the bodies down, and as a result, they could only rest after the sun rose to the middle of the sky.
Was that decision right?
The soldiers would have thought that they were doing the right thing for the sake of theirrades, but their decision would cause a problem at any time.
I watched them from a distance. Edwin Hector cremated the corpses, and he looked sorrowful. Edwin Hector is a goodmander. With bold judgment and outrageous tactics, he quickly took the Southern Front, but he isnt the kind of man who ispletely rational. So how would he react if a discouraging situation got created?
No.
Yes. Butler is capable of breaking his righteousness in a fight.
Butler and Edwin Hector.
They didnt have a normal rtionship.
Butler, as a member of the Royal Knights, supported Edwin Hector for a long time, showed loyalty to the prince, and directly participated in the surprise war.
A good catalyst.
If Butler copsed and coughed up blood, Edwin Hector would not be able to think rationally in that situation.
From what Ive found, they seem to have a special rtionship. Im going to ask for a formal battle with Butler. If I beat him, the first part of the n is done, and the second part starts. I will not kill Butler with a single blow, I will only incapacitate him.
Butler fell down, bloody. It was a calcted oue. Although Roman could have decapitated him, he only cut his chest to show Edwin despair.
And he reacted as expected. When the next attack looked like it would kill Butler, Roman made sure that Edwin couldnt think rationally.
Then, if Edwin Hector decides to save Butler.
It was a trap. Not a trap to defeat Butler but a trap for Edwin Hector, who was looking down from the wall.
We will use Edwin Hectors choice as a chance.
As nned, Edwin Hector made an irrational decision. With the intention of saving Butler, he opened the gates and sent soldiers.
Attack!
You have to buy time to save the knights captain!
From above the wall, archers fired arrows. Hundreds of arrows headed toward Roman. All to save just one knight and bring him to safety.
They fired the arrows, but that didnt end with just that. The soldiers running towards Butler showed their will to die. Blocking arrows that might hurt him, they wanted to save Butler, who had fallen to the ground.
With enough distance, they moved ahead like a scene from a y. Butlers existence was worth risking their lives. Just as they fought for the Hector Kingdom, they fought for Butler.
Edwin Hector. It is clear you are a goodmander.
Roman looked over the wall.
Edwin Hector.
Seeing him try to attack with mana, Roman smiled and mmed the ground.
Tak!
this!
Stop that!
Attack that monster!
The top of the fort wall flipped over. It was different from the n. Roman was supposed to retreat after the arrows fell, but Roman moved ahead despite the sea of arrows.
Not a single arrownded on him.
A thin film was blocking the arrows like a shield, and suddenly he was in front of the soldiers.
sh!
Kuak!
The battle began. Roman shed the knight who rushed before him and ruthlessly shed the others.
There was no battle followed by two or three shes. Even though Hectors knights attacked with Aura, their heads were blown away with single shes.
It was a massacre. Roman Dmitrys presence was overwhelming. Even though the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom came rushing in like a wave, Roman was breaking them down.
Rescue Butler!
Buy us time!
Their purpose was to rescue Butler. As hisrades were dying, a few troops came up to Butler and carried his limp body away.
Roman deliberately left him alone. His attack that cut off Butlers chest weakened him. Instead of trying to kill the unconscious man, he grabbed the others by their ankles and pulled them closer.
Butler was still alive.
By blocking Roman, the enemies couldnt escape.
They had no choice but to block the man despite being scared, and they were helplessly swept away.
Damn it.
We cannot attack like this!
From above the wall, people who were watching this were shocked.
If they could put some distance between themselves and Roman, they could attack him. But now, their allies were fighting with him, which made it tough tond a hit.
Even Edwin Hector was confused. His magic attack couldnd good damage, and even though his casting wasplete, he couldnt fire it at Roman.
It was a willful decision. He knew it was a wrong move, but from the moment they opened the gates and sent the troops out, there was nothing else they could do.
The nobles of Cairo, watching the situation from a distance, couldnt help but marvel at Romans progress.
So much like magic.
First, they thought defeating Butler was impossible.
Second, no matter how they tried to defeat Butler, they werent sure if Edwin Hector would save him.
When the nations prince saw that Butler was about to be beheaded by Roman, he opened the gates without hesitation, despite knowing that doing so would bring shame upon the Hector Kingdom.
And Romans frenzy wasnt done yet. Even in a situation where arrows were falling, Roman moved toward the enemies and ughtered them.
From start to finish, each process was shocking. An existence that couldnt be understood, and they seemed to understand why the powerful people of Cairo wanted him.
Roman Dmitry is the greatest talent Cairo has ever produced. I can see why Marquis Benedict tells us to recruit him at all costs. The moment Roman Dmitry swears allegiance, not just the weak king but the other two empires which harass Cairo will back down.
His face turned red. For now, its more important to focus on the present. Count Fabius, who hade to his senses, gave the order as nned.
Fire the res!
Fire!
The order was carried out. The soldiers ced the res they had prepared in advance on the front row and fired it.
Pung! Pung!
Rumble!
They smashed into the wall. It was deliberately fired into areas where Roman wasnt, causing a strong impact. Despite the repeated hits, the walls showed no signs of copsing. The people of the Hector Kingdom relied on magic defense to keep their position safe, which made the wall strong.
But they had no intention of destroying the wall in the first ce. res were fired to keep the people inside from escaping, and when the intended n wasid out, Count Fabius shouted,
Troops, forward!
Attack!
Wooah!
Cairos soldiers began to run. The battle between Roman and Butler was nothing more than a prelude. From now on, the real war was going to start.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The res were shot. The magic defending the wall helped lessen the damage, but the archers could not fire arrows. Meanwhile, the soldiers of Cairo began to rush. Once the gates are breached, the Hector Kingdom will not be able to survive.
Damn it!
Ken, a Knight of Hector, who was in charge of the rear position, expressed anger at the situation in front of him. Witnessing the situation, he wanted to close the gates immediately, but the soldiers were still fighting Roman.
If it continues like this, the gates will not hold up.
This was bad. He had to do something. The Hector Kingdom couldnt be defeated. Ken knew what Butler meant to Edwin Hector, but he was given the role of a guard to make the right judgment.
His heart ached. He looked ahead with bloodshot eyes, and as soon as the soldier carrying Butler came in, he shouted,
Raise the gates!
Raise the gates!
He gave up on the soldiers outside. Hundreds of soldiers would die like this, but he didnt have the time to save them.
Kiik!
The chains connected to the gate made an unpleasant sound, and the gate connected to the moats top like a bridge began to ascend.
If the gates were closed, the Hector Kingdom could take advantage of the fort, and they believed they could defeat Cairo.
It was then.
Wheik!
Above the gates, which should have been closed, a ck shadow bounced in.
At that moment, Kens heart sank.
Roman Dmitry!
The Devil of Cairo.
After seeing him standing there in front of him, Kens mind wentpletely nk.
Chapter 112: At The Edge Of The Cliff (6)
At the highest point, where the whole battle could be spectated, the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom were seen rushing with angry faces.
Kill him!
If he isnt killed, the gates will be broken!
Everyone attack!
The Hector Kingdoms troops felt like their feet were caught on fire. They couldnt raise the gates all because of just one man.
If Cairos forces attacked them during this time, then it would be the end, so the soldiers of Hector risked their lives.
It was a shocking sight.
An overwhelming sight, witnessing so many people rushing in with killing intent, but Roman was so calm.
This sight was something he was used to. When he was conquering Murim, Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk experienced so many things that nothing phased him anymore.
Puak!
Ack!
He first cut off the bodies of the soldiers who ran towards him. He hit them with his blood-stained sword. Arge number of soldiers came after him. From then on, there was no room to breathe, even for a moment.
If he cut down the enemy who was rushing in front, then enemies would attack from his side, and if he dodged their attacks and countered, another attack on his other side woulde.
He was surrounded.
Roman attacked without a break. He heightened all the senses of his body, allowing him to sense an attack from his blind spot and defend against it.
Puak!
Kuak!
He pierced the jaws of the soldiers who aimed at him from behind.
Roman drew his sword back and brushed off the blood, and at the same time, he took down the swordsmans aura ahead of him.
The 2-Star Aura Swordsman, who devoted his whole life to training and had reached that level, died in vain like an ant unintentionally stepped on.
It was an overwhelming sight. Roman ughtered all those who rushed to him. As the Hector Kingdom was drawn to the edge of the cliff, they couldnt back down now.
It was the deciding event. After all, a defeat meant the downfall of the Hector Kingdom, so they tried to stop Roman at all costs.
In a short time, Roman was soaked in blood. Even though blood began to stain the ground red, neither Roman nor Hector backed down.
Roman was also human.
The battle with Butler should have consumed a lot of energy, and while dealing with arge number of enemies, they all thought that at some point his energy would run out.
They nned to dy him.
They gave up their lives to wear down his stamina.
With each breath Roman took, the soldiers of Hector died.
But
Time isnt on your side.
Was what they thought.
Roman was supposed to be in a state of physical exhaustion. Butler wasnt an easy opponent, and even if he were, defeating a strong opponent takes a toll on the body.
The problem was that Roman knew how to fight for a prolonged period of time. In the time of subjugating many enemies within Murim, it wasnt umon to fight for 3 days and nights, and death came to those who were exhausted.
The dantian would break, and when he felt that his mana was depleting, Roman used the Absorbing Great Technique.
Die!
The Knight of Hector brought out his aura and ran towards Roman. Roman deliberately let him attack to suck in the knights mana when their swords shed.
Swish!
It was an invisible force. When the knights face was contorted with shock, Roman cut off his head.
This is an improvisation.
The Absorbing Great Technique.
It was a method of forcibly snatching away the qi. This was a martial arts technique that many feared more than attacks.
The qi of each individual varies, so if one exceeded the use of this technique, they would lose their focus and break their dantian.
As a result, Roman did not absorb the mana into his dantian. In a way, he immediately released it. He was storing his own mana in his dantian and immediately used the absorbed one.
The enemies didnt know how Roman was still able to hold up.
As time went on, they were shocked, and fear began to sink in. The bodies were piling up. Ominousness began to creep into their hearts.
They thought maybe.
Roman Dmitry. This monster will break the gates.
They believed it. It was an ending they never thought possible.
The Hector Kingdoms soldiers couldnt ept that Hector would fall into the hands of one human. As the soldiers of the Hector Kingdom knew they were going to die, either way, they rushed to Roman.
Above the wall, Edwin Hector saw the reality in front of his eyes. Watching the forces of Cairo rush in, he realized he had made a huge mistake.
No, I knew this was going to happen in the first ce.
Foolish.
Pathetic.
As amander, he had to keep his sanity till the end, but he lost his sense of reason when he saw Butler almost dying.
Roman was now close to the wall.
He made a really absurd decision and thought that if he saved Butler, there wouldnt be any consequences.
Everyone thought the same. Butler was a respected person. Everyone didnt want him to die and opened up the gates to save him, and this was the price.
The screams of the soldiers could be heard till the top of the walls, and it seemed like the forces of Cairo were about to break in.
Phew.
He sighed.
Today he discovered that he wasnt a goodmander.
Although he hated himself for bringing people to their deaths, he had no intention of giving up now.
The war is not yet done. If we can withstand this attack just once, we have a chance.
Wheik!
He raised his mana.
Four magic circles surrounded his heart. They spun violently, unleashing a powerful force at Edwin Hectorsmand.
Rune re
Kwang!
Wheik!
The fire began to wreak havoc. Enemies approaching the wall were screaming as they got engulfed in mes, and in an instant, dozens of people were charred as they fell to the floor.
Only a dozen people died instantly. Hundreds retreated as they got wounded, and just one attack proved how powerful a magician he was.
Magician.
People called magicians the Emperors of Possibility, to the extent that there was a saying that one should avoid going against them on a battlefield.
Rune re
Fire Ball!
Kang!
Wheik!
Next to Edwin Hector, the magicians of the Hector Kingdom also came out.
They unleashed their magic at once and created a powerful me. The Cairo Kingdom couldnt advance due to the me magic.
Then, themander of Cairo, Count Fabius, cried out in a loud voice. If they dyed any further, he thought Roman Dmitrys life was in danger.
Spread wide and charge! The gates of the enemy are open. If we miss this chance, we will lose too many lives!
Charge!
Attack!
Themands resounded.
Cairos soldiers made their way through the mes. They threw the already burned corpses into the mes, and if their hearts wavered a little, they were ready to take advantage of it.
Some soldiers returned to escape the fire. The enemys purpose was to somehow reach the wall.
Edwin Hector prepared a gift for them.
Fire Wall!
Wheik!
Wheik!
The fire soared up. It was a me so high that it was impossible to cross, and the fiercely burning mes would engulf the enemies.
Was it because Edwin Hector worked hard?
In spite of the re attacks, the archers on the walls began to fire their arrows in order to reduce the number of enemies even a little.
People thought for a moment that if it were like this, they only had to deal with Roman Dmitry and close the gates. They still had their chance.
But that moment,
Bang!
Kwang!
A rumbling sound reverberated at the same time.
The gates are open!
Romans voice could be heard. That was the death sentence that pushed Hector Kingdom into despair.
The battle continued, and Roman knew that he couldnt fight forever like this. In the end, to win the war, the gates of Cairos fort had to be forced open.
For that,
Tak!
Tak!
In an instant, with nimble and agile movements, he began to climb up the wall. It was done in an instant, and the Hector Kingdoms soldiers couldnt react.
At first, they tried to follow him but then they were too shocked, and after confirming where Roman reached they urgently shouted,
No!
Stop him!
Romans goal was the lever that opened the gates. Roman cut off the head of the soldier guarding the area and raised his aura to break it.
Puak!
Crack!
The gates lost strength. While watching the shaking and falling gates, Roman cut off the chains that were supporting it.
Kwang!
Thud!
The gates copsed. It fell onto the ground with a huge sound, and as soon as Roman saw it, he shouted and enhanced his voice with mana.
The gates are open!
His voice echoed throughout the battlefield. Cairos soldiers, who were downcast, cheered at Romans voice.
Woahhh!!
Charge!
Destroy the people of Hector!
That was the end.
They had lost.
If Cairos soldiers came through the gates, the Hector Kingdom soldiers could not stop them.
My role is over.
It was fine to step back now.
But he didnt.
Even when he broke down the gates, he continued to take down the enemies who were blocking the path.
Witnessing that, the enemies were confused.
Why?
Why isnt this monster turning back now?
When they finally reached the top of the wall, Romans gaze turned to one person.
Edwin Hector.
Hectors Commander, the other goal of Roman.
The gates were destroyed, and the war was practically over.
In this oppressive situation, Edwin Hector felt confused.
Where did it go wrong?
The n was perfect.
Just by subduing the enemies in the rear position with a surprise attack, he thought that he made the right decision.
It was then.
Edwin Hector!
Roman Dmitry appeared.
The soldiers were blocking the way, but they were easily defeated and died. The blood of those he killed was dripping from his sword.
Edwin Hectors eyes were red and bloodshot as he looked at Roman Dmitry.
Right. Roman Dmitry. It is all because of him!
There was no other reason.
Roman Dmitry defended the 5th defensive line, which was supposed to be taken as nned. With his guerri operation, Roman led the troops to defeat the Hector Kingdom. As a result, thousands of the Hector Kingdoms soldiers died.
The n went differently from the start, and they captured the front line of the defense positions again. But then Roman Dmitry, who was hiding like a ghost, opened the gates and now appeared in front of him.
If God existed, he wanted to ask him one thing.
He made himself known as the Star of Hector. Then why did he send Roman Dmitry to the Cairo Kingdom?
This was aplete defeat both in strategy and force. Edwin Hector couldnt defeat Roman Dmitry.
This war was wrong from the start. From the moment I realized there was a variable called you, I knew I had to kill you somehow.
Wheik!
He raised his mana.
The enemies headed for the fort.
Hearing the screams of soldiers from all directions, Edwin Hector knew that it would be difficult to return alive.
But he had no intention of dying so helplessly.
Even if I die, Roman Dmitry. You will be mypanion to the underworld.
Wheik!
He opened the magic circles.
Edwin Hector risked his life.
Chapter 113: At The Edge Of The Cliff (7)
The magic circles opened. To be precise, it assimted with nature in a state most receptive to mana. It was the magic of the magicians. As a result of being unable to use magic for a while, Edwin Hector had more power than before.
Wind de!
Sak!
The first to react was Edwin Hector. Seeing Roman Dmitry rushing to him, he raised the Wind de and immediately attempted to attack. It was an invisible and intangible power.
The Wind de was one of the most difficult magic for swordsmen to counter.
But Roman could easily sense the Wind de, assess its direction, and dodge it quickly.
When the attack was blocked, the knights of Hector rushed in.
Kwang!
Kwang!
Die!
Protect the Prince!
Aura exploded all over. It was a situation where both sides wanted something. Edwin Hector knew better than to try to have a fair fight. Dealing with Roman Dmitry was his top priority, regardless of the means.
sh!
He made a single blow. He increased his mana from his dantian. As soon as the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique was released, Roman used his aura to cut down all the enemies.
Puk!
All the knights died at once. It was truly spectacr.
The dazzling color of aura rose from all directions, and in the blink of an eye, everyone was stained with blood.
Despite this sight, Edwin Hector and his soldiers werent shocked. As they observed Romans progress all this time, they knew they didnt have to be shocked at this.
Entangle!
Bababk!
Edwin Hector controlled a tree trunk with a wave of his hand to limit Romans movement and made sure the archers could fire. Then he immediately began to cast a follow-up attack.
Inferno!
Wheik!
Wheik!
It was powerful fire magic. It was the 4th Magic Circle. In terms of damage, this magic had tremendous explosive power. It was like a dragons breath. Just being near it was enough to melt the skin, and even Roman Dmitry wouldnt be able to survive it.
With each attack, Romans life was in danger. Too much loss was caused by just one person. Hectors soldiers risked their lives even if no onemanded them to do so. Their facial expressions and determination showed that they didnt care if they died.
They knew that if Roman Dmitry were left alone, everyone would die. So they decided to take him down at the expense of a few lives.
Their efforts werent in vain. Roman Dmitry wasnt invincible, and he got a small wound on his way to Edwin Hector.
Roman began to move more violently. Facing roaring enemies who were ready to give up their lives, Roman did his best.
Wheik!
Pak!
He cut through the mes. A burning heat enveloped Romans body, but he couldnt let Edwin Hector go.
This was a scene one would admire just by looking at it. Despite many people risking their lives to stop him, Roman didnt seem like a human being when he was breaking through them.
However, as expected, Edwin Hector knew that Roman Dmitry would reach him.
Lightning de!
He wasnt going to back down.
A bright light shed. He cast his most powerful magic and only had one target.
He waited for Roman. The moment the monster was getting closer, the bundle of lightning fired away from Edwins hands.
Rumble!
It hit him!
After casting the spell, he felt a strong tingling sensation in his hand. At the cost of countless lives, he thought he had finally taken down Roman.
But at that moment,
Wheik!
Emerging from the lightning, Roman rushed to Edwin Hector.
Roman was not reckless. Instead of confronting the magic head-on, he used the Light Footwork Technique to avoid the attacks he could see. It looked like lightning had hit him because of that.
Even in the eyes of people like Edwin Hector, Romans movement had transcended human limits.
This is the end.
Edwin Hector knew it for a while now, but he was still struggling to live. He knew the enemy wasnt going to keep him alive. Having acknowledged it, he chose to move ahead rather than retreat after the gates were opened.
sh!
He swung the sword. It was an attack that the magicians body couldnt respond to. This time, the moment he thought it was done, Roman sensed a strange movement.
Prince kuak!
Puak!
Blood sshed.
It was Ken. He followed Roman from the gates and tried to stop him, but he was unable to stand back as Edwin was in danger.
His chest was brutally torn apart. Ken fell to the floor as his eyes lost focus, and Edwin Hectors expression turned pale.
Ken!
His head began to spin. From Butler to Ken, his people continued to die. Even though Roman was right in front of him, Edwin Hector pulled out a potion and poured it on Kens chest.
Please, please!
R-run kuak!
Ken spit out blood. His eyes were losing focus.
Edwin Hector continued to heal the wound. The fact that he couldnt do anything made him pour down another potion, and it felt like he was losing his mind.
It was then,
Wheik!
Edwin Hectors body was pushed back.
It was Jackson.
As Edwin groaned and tried to shake off his hand, Jackson shouted,
Do you want to die here? The people gave their lives to save their Prince, their only Prince, Edwin Hector! You deserve to live, so survive until the end. Even if you arebeled a coward and a loser, survive so that the sacrifices of those who cared for you are not in vain.
He said as he wept.
Butler and Ken were Jacksons friends. One was on the brink of death, while the other was seriously injured.
His blood boiled. In his heart, he wanted to kill Roman, but he could see what oue woulde from it.
Roman Dmitry is the devil.
For the first time in his life, he felt fear. Thinking all of them might die here, Jackson chose to run away with Edwin Hector.
Everyone retreat!
Give up the fort!
The order to retreat echoed across the battlefield. Roman followed Jackson. As Hectors soldiers attacked Roman to buy time for them to escape, he shed them down.
Edwin Hector widened his eyes. Jackson was crying, and Ken was wounded. Everything was a mess. He couldnt think clearly in this whirlwind of emotions hed never felt before.
Like this,
Tuk!
Edwin Hectors mind was tainted with darkness.
Jackson was the leader of the Ranger Unit. He was also a 4-Star Swordsman, but he had never experienced anything like this. Like a frightened child, he sprinted with Edwin Hector in his arms.
Kuak!
Ack!
Right behind him, he could hear his men dying. The Ranger Unit received orders from Jackson, and when told to buy time, they threw away their lives. Still, they couldnt stop Roman.
Everyone was rushing to slow him down, but Roman continued to catch up. And finally, he knew he could not live.
The moment Jackson was about to entrust Edwin to another captain in the unit, the captain stepped ahead and said,
The leader has to live.
The man was a 3-Star Swordsman. He didnt even wait for an answer, and he drew his sword to block the path and shouted while looking at Roman approach.
This is a battle you already won. Why are you doing this?
He wanted to know his intentions.
It wasnt worth answering. So, as soon as Roman caught up, he sliced his arm instead of answering.
sh!
He couldnt even react. The face of the captain was stained with pain and shock, and Roman immediately went for his chest.
Puak!
The captain fell.
Unable to believe what he witnessed, Jackson stared nkly at Roman.
Roman said,
I clearly warned you. The moment we meet again, I will kill all of you. This war started because you crossed the border, so stop crying like you are the victim.
Jacksons face darkened. It was toote to run. Just when he was ready to die, Roman stopped and shouted as if wanting Jackson to listen,
Remember today. The day I meet you again, I will be a demon and kill you all.
Jackson and the others were terrified. Just thinking about Romans appearance made their hearts race. Even the breath of themander could be heard in that fearful silence, and Jackson ran without looking back. He was scared that it would make Roman follow them again.
At that time, Roman took a step back.
It is time to end the war.
From now on, no hope would be granted to the remaining enemies.
The war was over. The fight began with a surprise invasion.
When the Southern Front was taken, it seemed like the situation was hopeless. But Hectors retreat put an end to it.
We won!
Victory for Cairo!
Cairo! Cairo!
The soldiers were excited. The shout of joy was a privilege granted to the victor, and the rear troops all cheered.
Cairos soldiers were smashing down the gs of Hector one after another. They threw the gs to the ground and stepped on them.
They showed it clearly to the prisoners of Hector. At the horrific sight, they covered their faces with their sleeves.
This .
. is so tragic.
There were corpses everywhere. The grounds were littered with dead bodies, and blood sshed everywhere, even on the walls.
The nobles, who were not very familiar with war, frowned. They wanted to entrust the cleanup to the others because they had other things to do.
Where is Roman Dmitry?
They had to meet and congratte Cairos Hero, who led them to victory.
Count Fabius hurried his steps. The other nobles followed him so they wouldnt lose. As they climbed the stairs of the fort wall, they witnessed a shocking sight,
.!
Roman Dmitry was there, drenched in blood from the fierce battle he had fought and with countless corpses lying near him. They realized right away that these dead bodies were the work of Roman Dmitry.
They knew he was strong, but when they checked the result here, they felt goosebumps rise.
They suddenly thought,
The existence that overturned the war that seemed impossible to ovee, Roman Dmitrys value will soar to the sky in the future.
Their prediction was right. Not long after, the shocking news that he had achieved victory swept throughout the Cairo Kingdom.
Chapter 114: Golden Welcoming (1)
Cairos Great Victory.
It was a huge war. The people of the south cheered enthusiastically, but far away, in the capital of Cairo, it was different.
Did you hear the news?
What?
I heard that the Hector Kingdom crossed the border and attacked the Southern Front. ording to the merchantsing from the south, the situation was bad. I was worried that I could be conscripted for it. Men who arent yet in their 50s should perform their national duties in case of an emergency, remember?
Eh. Even if the Kronos Empire attacks, nothing will happen, so why would we be called if Hector attacks?
Cairo was a warring nation. Those who heard the news that the Kronos Empire attacked the west from time to time didnt care much about Hectors threat. Moreover, due to the Central Government, Cairos capital was more important than any other nation.
The people in the capital who treated other regions as outskirts didnt feel as though it was a crisis when the south was attacked, to the extent that there was a saying passed down from generations to send people only to the capital. But, because the nobles cared about it, there was an indirect aftermath of the war.
They cant raise taxes just for the war budget. How can this country not have a peaceful day? If I had been born a member of the Kronos Empire, I wouldnt have been this anxious. The plight of a small country is truly pitiful.
They only murmured over a passing conversation at that time, and they continued to live a normal life that was no different from other days.
But, they didnt know that the Hector Kingdom crossed the border with ten thousand troops, and Cairos hero was born in a very unfavorable situation when the rear positions were captured. If they knew that Roman Dmitry defeated Butler, the 5-Star Swordsman, they would have been more shocked. Yet, that news didnt reach the capital.
When people were spending their normal days at that time, a gust of wind from the south was slowly approaching the capital.
At that time, on the same day, in Cairo Royal Academys ss D, thest practice match was being held for the Swordsmanship Test.
Next up, William Castro and Lauren Dmitry.
The professor called the students. In an instant, joy and happiness were divided. William Castro and his friends burst intoughter with confidence, while Lauren Dmitry sat alone thinking.
William Castro was infamous in ss D. With a promotion to ss C almost confirmed, Lauren Dmitry knew that he had no chance of winning here. But, what could he do? The professor had called for the two, and if he didnt go through, he would be expelled.
Beep.
Start.
The signal was given. William Castro rushed ahead as if waiting for it. He was confident he could win this battle.
Lauren Dmitry was unable to react to the opponents attacks.
Tatatk!
It was a one-sided fight. Lauren Dmitry was busy defending against the wooden sword, which attacked him from all directions, and William Castro showed off the swordsmanship he had learned.
Lauren Dmitrys face began to get drenched in sweat. Lauren was just 165 cm tall, which was short for men, and he couldnt handle being physically overwhelmed.
William Castro was 188 cm tall. He was a giantpared to Lauren. Knowing he was going to win, he began swinging his sword back and forth at Lauren. Then
Pak!
Ack!
The wooden sword pierced his back. It was the attack that ended the match.
Lauren Dmitry, who had been unterally toyed with for 5 minutes, screamed and fell to the ground. He couldnt raise his head.
Seeing him groan and clutch his back, William Castro mumbled in a low voice so the professor wouldnt hear.
Moron.
Smirk.
And stepped back.
Lauren couldnt look up at William, but he knew his friends were cheering. The humiliation didnt end there. Announcing the duels result, the professor spoke in a cold voice,
Lauren Dmitry. What did I say in thest ss? Your biggest problem is that you do not have the mindset of a swordsman. It is like a guy who entered the academy to learn the sword and decides to close his eyes before even looking at the opponents sword. Pathetic. If the test shows the same performance as today, it would be better to prepare to head down to ss E.
ss E was for those who were under the age of 15. If that happened, it would be obvious how people would look at the 18-year-old Lauren.
He clenched his fists. Lauren Dmitry didnt have the courage to scream or the strength to get up.
The duel was over. Lauren, who was rxing in the break room, held his breath while watching William and his party enter.
Uh?
Lauren is here, they said.
William Castro picked up his belongings and deliberately talked loudly so that Lauren could hear him.
I mean, it is amazing. I had a chance to meet the ss S senior in the past, and Rodwell Dmitry senior was so amazing to watch that I admired him. At that time, I wasnt so familiar with the world, so I thought the Dmitry family was all great.
Rodwell Dmitrya name recognized by people in the capital. Due to his rapid advancement to ss S, people naturally paid attention to Lauren, who was of the same family.
But, so what? For that, there is a limit to being born in the world. People call it a miracle that someone like Rodwell Dmitry was born into the Dmitry family. The truth is, it is quite natural to go back and forth from the bottom like that. Isnt that right? There is nothing we can do with the limitations of birth, but it is like trying to do something we cannot.
Lauren bowed his head. He acted as if he couldnt hear them, but his face continued to turn red. It was like this every time. Being Rodwells younger brother, the shadow was thick. Lauren Dmitry had a fragile personality and couldnt say anything since he entered the academy.
No fun.
I know.
Was it because he lost interest? The topic changed.
But is it true that Roman Dmitry defeated Homer?
I assure you that it has to be a rumor spread by the Dmitry family itself. Dmitry is a descendant of a wealthy family that rose to power. How would they deal if the eldest was famous for being a jerk? His reputation would have to be so bad that they would need to spread rumors. Two miracles do not happen in one family. Look, you can tell by looking at Lauren Dmitry.
Again, the arrow ofparison continued to fly. It was always the same. The third son of DmitryLauren Dmitry gulped back his emotions. It was a hard day for Lauren Dmitry.
The ss ended, and Lauren Dmitry went out into the streets. If he didnt breathe fresh air, it felt like his emotions would explode.
. Is the news about brother Roman true?
Roman Dmitrys shocking actions were known even in the capital. Defeating Homer at the age of just mid-20s was staggering, and people said a new miracle was born within the Dmitry family.
The problem was that Lauren Dmitry, of the same blood, couldnt ept it. Contrary to popr opinion, some people were saying that Roman could be stronger than what the rumors said, but thinking about the past, he was sure that couldnt be the case.
Dmitrys foolit wasnt a nickname given for nothing. At least, it was what Lauren Dmitry remembered of his brother, who lived without a worry about the world.
I remember that Brother Roman isnt a bad person, at least not to me. But, as William said, if someone asks if it is true that my brother managed to do that, I am not sure if I could say yes. Anyone who saw him would know it was a lie. I dont know why Father spread such rumors, but Roman was drunk on the day I left home too.
There was one time when Roman was also normal.
At that time, he trained hard on his own to meet the expectations of the family, but when he realized that he wasnt as talented as he thought and that Rodwell was a genius, that was the moment his status as eldest son fell to the ground.
Roman Dmitry began to deviate from his normal life. He could understand because he knew what it felt like to bepared with Rodwell. So he tried to get closer to Roman, but had no desire to be like him.
Ha!
He sighed.
And it was then that, from afar, people flocked, making amotion.
Whisper.
What is happening?
He wanted to forget hisplicated thoughts at that moment. As he stepped through the crowd, people lined up on either side, waiting for someone.
Is that really true?
I am sure! My rtives live in the south, and they miraculously defeated them and reimed the south when it almost got taken by the Hector Kingdom. Do you know what is even more insane? In the process, Roman Dmitry did really absurd things!
Roman Dmitry? The youngest ranker who defeated Homer?
Yes, it is still unconfirmed, but there is a saying that he defeated the Hector Kingdom with just 200 troops. Not only that, there are testimonies that he defeated Butler, the 5-Star Swordsman of Hector, in the battle of great warriors, but I didnt believe that yet as it sounded surreal.
The people around him were saying things. Laurens eyes widened. He heard about the war with Hector. The academy had many kids from noble families, and he overheard them when they were talking. But even though he defeated the Hector Kingdom, the details were too shocking.
Is it true that they are talking about the Brother Roman that I know? Brother Roman defeated the Hector Kingdom with just 200 troops, and as if that wasnt enough, he also defeated Butler of the Hector Kingdom? This is too much!
The rumors were exaggerated. Defeating Homer itself was unbelievable. Meanwhile, hearing the news from the south, Lauren Dmitry didnt know how to react. He was shocked.
Get out of the way!
They are the heroes of the south! Open the way!
The reason people flocked was to wee the triumphant soldiers. At the sight of the guards raising their voices while walking in front of them, the people were cheering. Among the people walking, Lauren felt too dumbfounded. Until his eyes widened at the sight of a man moving ahead in the front on a stylish horse.
B-brother Roman?!
Roman Dmitry appeared in front of his eyes with cheers from people who looked very different from his own memories.
Chapter 115: Golden Welcoming (2)
A few days ago, upon hearing the report that Cairos main troops were attacking the rear point, people gathered in the conference room with serious expressions.
If that is the case, what happens to us if we fail to retrieve the position?
They were the words of a nobleman belonging to the Royal Family. The nobles of the Central Government didnt attend.
Daniel Cairo spoke with a desperate look,
the responsibility for the defeat rests with the Royal Family. Even if the nationsmand system is hampered, the people will try to hold the King ountable for the war. From then on, I can no longer raise my voice as a King. The Central Government nobles are like hyenas who would do anything to bring me down.
Damn those guys!
Still, they are born in Cairo, so they should at least think nicely.
They were too stiff. The nobles of the Central GovernmentMarquis Benedict, Count Gregory, and Count Denver. They didnt do their best to help the Southern Front. Winning or losing this war didnt matter to them.
If they failed to retrieve the rear position, the Hector Kingdom might refuse to negotiate, and they would hand over thend to the Kronos Empire. Then, the status of the Royal Family would fall to rock bottom.
The people residing on the border with the Kronos Empire in the south and west would panic in fear, not knowing when they would be attacked.
Daniel Cairo said,
The nobles of the Central Government must think that whatever choice they make will be beneficial to them. If Cairos main troops win, then it will be good to get over the crisis, and if they lose, then the nobles can use it to pressure the Royal Family. It isnt the safety of Cairo that they are worried about. If they really wanted the Cairo Kingdom to be revived, they wouldnt have stayed still and watched the south fall like that. Even if they had to spend money, they would have given priority to negotiating with the Hector Kingdom.
Why did the nation end up like this?
From the moment he took over the throne, he didnt want it. Daniel Cairo couldnt even get a single good nights sleep.
The enemy that threatens Cairo is within. They selfishly seek their own gain, but we cannot act like them. We need to prepare for the future if we lose here, even if we have to be stoned by the people. In order for us to not lose our meaning as a Royal Family, we need to hold on to it until the end.
I understand.
We ept the orders.
The nobles bowed their heads. Even the weak and feeble King had some nobles following him. It was because he truly cared for the kingdom.
If he had been born in good times, he would have been called a saint. However, the reality was never that good, and the weak King was easy prey for the hyenas.
The meeting continued, and contingency ns were made. As the meeting finally ended and the people in the room got up from their seats to prepare for what they discussed, news from the Southern Front was suddenly delivered.
Is that really true?
We will live!
Victory in just a few hours!
At the shocking result that nobody expected, Daniel Cairos face turned red.
Golden Weinga spectacr grand feast. As Roman returned as a hero, the nobles in the capital weed him.
You worked really hard!
Thanks to you, Cairo got out of a terrible situation.
They heard the rumors. To be precise, each of them learned about the great things that Roman did.
Among them, Count Fabius said,
Actually, I still cant believe that what I heard is real from start to finish. Roman Dmitry came up with the strategy that brought down the Hector Kingdom. Roman knew exactly what his opponent was trying to do, so he set up a trap for the Hector Kingdom and beat Butler, who was a 5-Star Swordsman. Marquis Benedict, I have never seen such talent in my life. Even the existence of the Best Sword on the Continent wouldnt have shown such progress at the age of 20. Roman Dmitry is a person who will unconditionally achieve greater sess as a swordsman andmander.
It wasmendable. Even though he was a person they desperately wanted, Romans value began to rise again. Defeating Butler and his skill as amander was shocking and made them feel bad about what they had done before.
A grand feast celebrating Romans return was prepared. Even the nobles had given up all their pride, wanting to get Roman on their side.
Roman Dmitry, I finally get to see you.
I greet His Majesty.
It was Daniel Cairo.
The nobles opened up a path for him. Even though he was a puppet King, they werent stupid enough to be rude to the King in a ce with so much attention.
I wanted to express my sincere gratitude on behalf of the Cairo Kingdom. You showed the will of Cairo against the Hector Kingdom. You defeated Hector with daring courage and brought peace back to us. Is there anything you wish for? I will make sure to grant whatever you want to the best of my ability.
It was time for a reward. It was the authority of a King, and everyones attention was focused on Daniel Cairos words.
Before Roman Dmitry could speak, Daniel Cairo added,
At the same time, the position of Deputy Commander for the Royal Knights is vacant. If you wish, I wouldnt mind granting you the title and giving you ess to the Royal Treasury. You can take the wealth from there, or if you want, you can learn the knowledge of Cairo that has been kept for generations. What do you think?
At those words, the hall turned cold. Daniel Cairos words suggested that he had the intention of taking Roman in, and the nobles could no longer smile.
To be given the title of Deputy Commander of the Royal Knights was a huge honor. Granting the position to someone still in their 20s has never happened before in the history of Cairo.
Daniel Cairo said,
The Best Sword of Cairo is the Commander of the Royal Knights. Count Nichs is looking for someone to seed him. It would be an amazing chance for you. Even now, you have a talent that shines brighter than anyone elses. If you lead from ahead, you will be able to reach higher ground. There is no need to worry about fulfilling your national duty. Aside from the rewards, I intend to specifically waive your remaining obligations.
Daniel Cairo was greedy for the first time.
I want to make Roman Dmitry my vassal.
He took over the throne at a young age due to his fathers death. The nobles of the Central Government weed him and used him as a puppet for their benefit. That was their reason for treating him respectfully.
The heads of the Central Government, like Marquis Benedict, started to put pressure on the King as soon as he acted as if he could be treated like a subordinate.
The King felt like he was being suffocated. Cairos people considered him their absolute ruler, but in reality, he was something else.
Roman Dmitry defeated Butler, a 5-Star Swordsman. If I could take a person as strong as Count Nichs as my vassal, even nobles wouldnt be pressing me in haste. From then on, the situation can be reversed. People call me the feeble and weak King, but I refuse to live like this forever.
After this war, he began to think differently. Seeing the nobles take care only of themselves, even at the cost of the kingdom, he thought this wasnt right. He removed his weak side and bared his teeth for the first time.
Right then, Marquis Benedicts angry voice could be heard,
No one would consider the duty given as a reward. Your Majesty, the Royal Knights, as a military organization, are directly under the Royal Family. Are you going to force the young talent with a guaranteed future to sacrifice all that? Please take it into consideration. We need to reward our hero.
I agree. I am fine with opening the Royal Treasury, but this isnt right.
Objections were heard in the hall. The nobles of the Central Government stepped forward. Each of them added words, saying that Daniel Cairos words werent right.
Since when did joining the Royal Knights turn into a sacrifice?
Royal Knightit was the most honorable organization for knights. At one time, the sons of noble families worked their entire lives to join the Royal Knights, but after the copse of the Royal Familys power, they considered it to be the worst organization to be a part of.
As the nobles spected, Roman might not be pleased with this proposal. However, since he already said it, he wasnt going to take it back.
Marquis Benedict, I said what I wanted. From now on, it is up to Roman Dmitry to decide what he wants.
He crossed the line. The King decided to stand his ground, unlike his usual self.
For a moment, Marquis Benedicts expression distorted, but Daniel Cairo didnt mind and looked at Roman.
Everyone looked at him. If Roman said he would follow Daniel Cairo, the Cairo Kingdom would fall into chaos and terror.
The Kings proposal was surprising. Daniel Cairo, whom Roman remembered as a feeble King, looked at him with unwavering eyes.
Still, is it because of his royal blood?
The publics opinion of Daniel Cairo as a fragile King might be far from the truth.
He had no choice but to bow his head under pressure ever since he was young and wasbeled weak. There was finally a chance to change this.
Daniel Cairo walked out of the line. This will surely make things harder in the future, but he felt that Roman Dmitry was worth the sacrifice.
But
There is no reason for me to take the side of the Cairo Royal Family.
The war against the Hector Kingdom made Roman realize that he hadnt fully grasped the new world.
Edwin Hector, magic, and Butler.
The people of the Cairo Kingdom say that it was amazing to defeat them, but by his standards, it wasnt that great.
Edwin Hector?
He was just a 4-Circle Magician. Magicians with seven circles were called archmages and were known to be able to cause natural disasters with magic.
And Butler?
He was ranked second in the Hector Kingdom. However, in the Public Ranking of the Continent, Butler was at the bottom.
Right now, this is all I am. A frog in the well, a being who cannot raise his head proudly outside Cairo.
Daniel Cairo.
Marquis Benedict.
Count Gregory.
Count Denver.
They, too, were frogs in a well.
Because this is the Cairo Kingdom, they act all-powerful, but when they get out of this ce, they will be nothing. So, no proposal could be epted.
What was required now was to maintain the bnce of power while delegating a few responsibilities to others.
So Roman said,
This war made me realize that the world is wide. The Royal Knights is an honorable organization for a swordsman, but before I decide on my future, there are things I want to do.
What could they be? Daniel asked.
It was an obvious refusal. Daniel Cairo didnt hide his feelings. In contrast, the nobles were smiling.
Actually, if I hadnt been exempted from military duty, I was nning to do two full years. After a few days in the capital, I n to head back to my family. Ill take some time to process the new insights Ive gained on the battlefield. Im not sure how long that will take, but one day, I will bepletely ready.
He raised his head. He spoke of his future ns to those who were watching him.
I will be challenging the Public Ranking.
Public Ranking.
At those words, everyones eyes trembled.
Chapter 116: Golden Welcoming (3)
Human emotions were strange. If Roman Dmitry simply said he needed time, no matter how great and talented he was, the powerful people in Cairo would continue to aim for him.
However, the Public Ranking was a different thing.
the Public Ranking match?
Yes?
The Public Ranking represents an endless challenge that tests ones limits. You duel until you lose, and the ce where you finally kneel is your ranking. The problem is that this isnt something to talk about lightly. The more one tests the limit, the more intense the fights be, and you might lose your life.
I know.
The Public Ranking was a sensitive issue. As it was a battle between the strong, it wasnt strange to die at any moment, and the duels were always severe. A one-time match meant that if Roman Dmitry, who was in the 100th rank, defeated the 99th ranker, he could immediately go for the next in rank.
It was a way of fighting until a set limit was reached, so the rankers who epted the challenge didnt always aim for this. It was only natural. Rather than drawing their swords and challenging rankers who were stronger than them, they just let themselves enjoy the position. Who would want to be a victim of the Public Ranking? Everyone wanted to avoid endless challenges. Nevertheless, Roman Dmitrys deration showed how confident he was.
Roman Dmitry defeated Butler of the Hector Kingdom. The fact that someone already qualifies to rise to the top of the Public Ranking with this result alone and would challenge himself to aim higher in the Public Ranking is amazing. Even if he is in a situation where he can enjoy wealth and fame, he would want to give everything up to take on the new challenge.
Daniel Cairo admired Roman Dmitry even though there wasnt much of an age difference between them. Although he hadnt yet fully experienced the world, Roman Dmitry took a different step.
As expected from the hero of Cairo.
You made a great decision. With this, the ranking in Cairo will change. You are now a man known as the one who defeated Butler of the Hector Kingdom. Who can stop you now? I am already looking forward to it.
The nobles responded with interest. Roman turned down the offer to be a Royal Knight, but at the same time, he wanted to prove his worth. However, that wouldnt stop them.
And,
It will be a good opportunity to assess Roman Dmitrys skills. I cannot just blindly believe the rumors that he defeated Butler. Roman is still in his mid-20s. We can find out his true level through the Public Ranking.
It wasnt bad. The Public Ranking match looked like a good ce to evaluate him. He was not only able to dy his response, but he was also able to lure them with a topic he knew they would be interested in. In addition, the time it took to prepare and proceed with the Public Ranking matches would give them time to convince him.
It would be an openpetition, and Roman took advantage of it. He raised his value and ignited thepetitive spirit of those who coveted him.
Roman said,
In the near future, I will present myself in front of everyone, and then I will decide on what to do next.
At that, everyone epted it immediately. Daniel Cairo, who offered him a position in the Royal Knights, and the other three nobles believed that the ambiguous answer was directed at them.
However, there was no truth to that. When the Public Ranking matches were done,
A new y will start.
Roman Dmitry would not be someones sword, but he would be someone who would y the lead.
Marquis Benedict called Roman after the party. Marquis Benedict, who was already slightly drunk, poured him a ss of alcohol and asked.
Swish.
A persons destiny is so interesting. I sent you to the Southern Front, wanting to take care of you, but the Hector Kingdom had dered war. Surprisingly, you stopped it and turned into a hero.
The ss was already full. Roman drank it while looking at Marquis Benedict.
Tak.
Thanks for the great experience.
great experience?
Yes. Through the war with the Hector Kingdom, I learned that the world I knew wasnt everything, so I decided to do the Public Ranking matches to test how strong I am in the Cairo Kingdom. When I am finally convinced that there is no one above me, I want to be the best on the continent.
The best on the continent; a dream tailored for your age.
He took another sip. Marquis Benedict also once dreamed of being the best. However, the continent was a ce full of monsters beyond his imagination, and the day he faced reality, he decided that he would live a nice life in the Cairo Kingdom.
He stopped his childish dream of bing the best when he attained a position and gained power in the Central Government. Although he didnt live a decent life, he was still considered someone with great power in Cairo.
Marquis Benedict said,
I have one daughter. I tried so hard to give birth to a son, but my wife died prematurely, so I couldnt try for more. People told me to marry a new wife and have a son like other nobles. But strangely, I didnt like the feeling of it.
Marquis Benedicts story was famous. Even though there were horrible rumors about him, he never said much about himself, despite being powerful. It didnt matter what he was called outside. At least at home, he was a father who had eyes for his only daughter.
I will give my daughter to you.
Tak.
He put down his ss. Anyone who knew Marquis Benedict realized that the meaning of those words wasnt light.
I told Fabius that you are not na?ve. Listening to your aplishments and the way you spoke about going to fights in front of so many, I was reminded of the monsters of the continent I met when I was young. I am sure of it. I am not born with great abilities as others are, but at least I have the ability to recognize that the guy named Roman Dmitry will beparable to them.
I had a broken engagement.
I know. I wouldnt have proposed the marriage without knowing it. Neither do I intend to force you on my daughter. However, it means that I am willing to arrange the meeting so the two of you can meet, and if it works, move ahead.
He was drinking too much. Hearing the news that Butler had been defeated, Romans status changed. Marquis Benedict knew that Roman Dmitry could not be brought in with normal rewards. There was only one solution then.
Blood tiesMarquis Benedict epted the Dmitry family, even though nobles cared more about where they came from than how famous they were now.
I will not ask you to meet my daughter right now. As I said before, you will need plenty of time to move ahead. As always, I, Marquis Benedict, will have your back. If you take my hand and say that you will side with me in the future, you will get everything you want in the Cairo Kingdom.
Marriage to the Benedict family meant that he could inherit the powers of the house, and it proved how Marquis Benedicts desire for Roman was strong.
With that, the drinking talks ended. Marquis Benedicts proposal had one clear conclusion.
Roman Dmitry. Whoever possesses him will be devouring the Cairo Kingdom.
His existence disrupted the bnce of power. Perhaps the thoughts of other nobles werent much different. Roman was contacted by Count Gregory and Count Denver afterward.
The offers of the forces that divided the Cairo Kingdom were great. Daniel Cairo offered the position of Deputy Commander of the Royal Knights. Marquis Benedict proposed marriage. And the offers of Count Gregory and Denver were equally convincing.
I do not mean to put pressure on you. At some point, the Kronos Empire will unify the continent. Its either King Daniel or Marquis Benedict. After all, those living in Cairo cannot give you much power. I promise you power in the Kronos Empire. The moment you ept the offer, the Kronos Empire will change your life forever.
Valhas proposal remains the same as before. In addition to giving you the title of a noble and an estate, I will give you a chance to enter the Warriors Tomb, and you should know what that means. The Warriors Tomb is the ce where the warriors who have graced Valha are buried, and their weapons and lifelong knowledge are left there. If you want to be the best sword on the continent, the Valha Empire is the right path for you.
Both offers were extravagant. People thought Daniel Cairos proposal was shocking, but when they looked at the whole picture, the other three nobles put everything on the line.
Roman was that strong. Even though Butler was at the bottom of the continents ranking, Roman was able to defeat him at a young age. Being in his mid-20s meant that he had a bright future. Since Roman Dmitrys growth was definitive, they all made unusual and radical proposals.
If one wanted afortable life, whatever one chose, wealth and power would follow. This was exactly why Daniel Cairos proposal should be excluded, but the other three had perfect future ns too. Yet Roman didnt bother thinking about it.
I am a person who cannot live under someone.
In his past life, from the moment he fell to the bottom of life, he continued to go up one step after another and tramp on the beings above him. There were many people who approached him with tempting suggestions every time. They said they would give everything to him, but they werent worth it.
After all, their desires and attitudes will change if I go against them. The top position I want is one where I have authority over everything. Rather than being swayed by the decisions of others, my own existence is upright no matter what happens to those around me.
It gave him a different kind offort. He was just using them now. The kindness they gave sought rewards, and it would be difficult to be deceived by their offers as he had already lived a difficult life.
His throat burned with desire. Just thinking about what would happen after the Public Ranking matches was already making Roman excited.
Romans amodation in the capital was extravagant. The Royal Family and the nobles in the Central Government paid extra attention to it. Thus, Roman and his men were able to stay in a good ce with their help.
And when he finally arrived, Hans greeted Roman.
Young Master!
He was the same as always. Hans followed closely with his short legs and gave Roman his robe.
I heard you had a hard time on the Southern Front. Did you get hurt? You dont know how much my heart shook when I heard the news. Still, I am d you are safe.
It was nothing.
Is that so?
Hans smiled softly. This young man was seriously such a good person.
On the same day, Roman was able to get enough rest after a long time. Hans had already prepared warm water in the bathtub, fragrant candles, and food that he enjoyed in Dmitry in advance.
Rest was as important as training. As soon as he was finally able to rx, he was able to put thoseplicated thoughts out of his mind. Then, Roman focused on getting better from the wounds he got on the battlefield.
And a few dayster, Roman heard something unexpected from Hans,
Young Master, I might be stepping out of line, but could you please meet Young Master Lauren?
Lauren Dmitry.
He was suddenly reminded of his brothers existence, whom he hadnt met before.
Chapter 117: While Staying In The Capital (1)
The war with Hector was over. Upon hearing the news of Roman Dmitrys return to the capital, Hans asked for Baron Romeros approval and headed to the capital right away.
Even during that time, he wasnt fully aware of Romans achievements. Baron Romero was worried about his son and hoped Hans would take care of him. So Hans was able to arrive in the capital.
As he was cleaning the amodation given by the Royal Family in advance, he suddenly met someone.
Young Master Lauren?
Hans.
It was Lauren Dmitry. He entered the estate with a youthful face, lingered around Hans, and asked a few things. At first, it was about how the family was.
Is Father alright? Is Mother doing well?
Hans knew Lauren Dmitry had already contacted his family a few days ago. The child should have known it. Still, he waited for him to bring up the topic first.
After a long, meaningless conversation, Lauren Dmitry spoke in a cautious voice,
But Hans
Yes?
Did anything special happen to Brother Roman when I was away? No, Brother Roman never had any interest in swordsmanship, but now I just saw him return to the capital, being escorted by guards. ording to the people Brother Roman defeated a ranker of the Hector Kingdom.
He hesitated a lot when speaking. He didnt believe it. Despite witnessing it with his own eyes and hearing it himself, Lauren Dmitry couldnt ept that Roman had changed.
Hans answered,
A lot of things happened to Young Master Roman when Young Master Lauren left. I think that rumors must have spread too. The marriage with the Lawrence house was broken off, and a war was waged by the Barco house. He defeated Homer, and this time he went to the Southern Front and made impossible things happen. The people who knew Young Master Roman might think of it as a lie, but all of that isnt filled with even an inch of a lie.
Is that real?
Yes. Would I lie to the Young Master? Thanks to the changed path of Young Master Roman, Lord Romero has been happy these days. Why not meet him in person instead of talking like this? I heard that he woulde here in the evening. If you meet him in person, you will be able to see how he has changed.
At Hanss suggestion, Lauren averted his gaze.
No, it is fine.
He had a puzzled expression. He said he was fine, but he was constantly observing Hans reaction and was hesitating to say something else.
Finally, Lauren didnt state his purpose. Hesitating till the end, he left and told Hans he had work to do.
Hans had been with Dmitry for many years. Most of the time, he had devoted himself to Roman, but over the years, he knew the inclinations and behaviors of the other Young Masters too.
Something is wrong.
Lauren Dmitry was a gentle-hearted person. The three sons of Dmitry were born with different characters. Roman and Rodwell got their fathers fieriness and temperament, but Lauren Dmitry grew up differently from the two due to their fathers desire to have a daughter.
Thus, he was like his mother. He was careful and never acted hastily, but sometimes he would turn timid, which made others a bit frustrated.
Hans noticed it. If Lauren Dmitry hade to visit him, he must have been going through something serious. So he looked into it.
After investigating the academy, it wasnt difficult to find out what was troubling Lauren Dmitry. With this information, Hans reported to Roman,
It seems like Young Master Lauren is being bullied by his ssmates at the academy. Even in the old days, Young Master Lauren would fall down and break his knee or scrape it, but not once had he said anything about being in pain. However, such a person came to me and asked about you, Young Master Roman. I think he wanted to ask for help, but I didnt have the liberty to ask what the problem was.
The Royal Academy.
He had heard of it. It was a gateway that must be passed in order to seed. All the nobles of Cairo enrolled their kids in this academy. The academy was a gathering ce for future lords, and it dealt with all issues concerning human rtionships.
The children of the Central Government nobles would openly discriminate against other nobles. Especially those who lived on the outskirts, such as the Dmitry family, were not even treated as nobles.
However, it would be different if ones skills were proven, like Rodwell Dmitry, but Lauren Dmitry had no skills. The situation was obvious. Hans made the request in an earnest way without deliberately mentioning the sensitive issue.
Young Master. This might seem presumptuous, but could you please meet with Young Master Lauren?
Meeting Lauren wasnt part of his ns. Roman would return to Dmitry after this, but he had to meet him unexpectedly.
Lauren Dmitry, it is said he is the youngest one.
He tried recollecting his memories. His rtionship with Lauren wasnt bad.
Even though Rodwell was the second son, he denied that Roman existed and made sure Roman had no rights. From then on, there was a conflict between the brothers. As a result of their fiercepetition, Roman reached his limit first and fell into depression.
On the contrary, Lauren had nothing to do with thepetition for power. Regardless of the age difference, Lauren Dmitry followed the older brothers and showed no interest in power.
I dont have to take care of him just because he is a younger brother.
But they were still family. Based on the memories he had never experienced before, he wasnt affectionate with his younger sibling. But at least, as someone with the name Dmitry, he thought meeting once wouldnt be bad. He had to evaluate Lauren Dmitry.
Baek Joong-hyuk was cruel to his brothers and killed anyone who threatened his life while he was ascending to the top. On the contrary, he readily epted new connections, like Hans and Baron Romero, who gave him positive feelings.
He wanted to meet Lauren so he could judge him in person. Just because he had Dmitrys name, Roman had no ns of helping Lauren.
I understand. I will meet him.
Young Master!
Hans smiled broadly.
Roman thought that since this was Hans request, he would grant it.
While Roman was resting, someone was taking action.
Recruiting Roman Dmitry has been postponed indefinitely. However, there is still a way to score points from Marquis Benedict.
It was Count Fabius. He tried to get Roman on his side, but he couldnt believe what Roman said at the feast. Due to this, he came up with a new n.
People are all recruiting Roman Dmitry, but in fact, his subordinates are also formidable. It was frustrating at first. Dmitry is a family on the outskirts, and it is hard to find people as talented as them, even in the capital. If we can convince them, Marquis Benedict will surely be pleased.
Count Fabius carefully observed the battlefield during the war. As soon as the order to help Roman was issued, his men ughtered the enemies with an overwhelming force.
Especially for Chris, his presence was amazing. He was once called the Genius Swordsman in Dmitry, and was considered a nameless man in the capital. However, seeing him sh down the aura swordsmen of Hector felt thrilling. No matter how much Count Fabius thought about it, Chris didnt seem much older than 20.
In fact, while the other men didnt shine when Roman Dmitry defeated Butler, Chris showed growth that a man in his 20s wouldnt have. Chris had a talent that any noble would wee with open arms.
This is from my first-hand experience. If I hadnt gone down to the Southern Front myself, I would have thought that only Roman Dmitry was the gift that would please Marquis Benedict. Lets approach Roman step by step. Romans men, including Chris, if I can bring them to our side, and slowly convince Roman, I might gain Marquis Benedicts trust in an instant.
It was like killing two birds with one stone. He kept smiling and thought his n was perfect.
Why?
They werent Roman Dmitry, and guys like Chris could not turn down his offer. It was only a matter of time before he could convince Roman and his men.
Roman gave Chris and his men a vacation. After the fierce war, they were all entitled to be paid and have some time to enjoy themselves. So the soldiers went their separate ways and enjoyed their break.
Chris remained on the training ground alone. It was impossible for him to rest when he thought about the war.
When I first met the Lord, he was clearly someone I could reach. So I promised myself that I would surpass him in a very short time, but in the same short time, the Lord managed to reach a different level than me.
The battle with Butler was shocking. For most people, it wasmon sense for Roman to lose, but Chris believed that Roman would win, and as expected, Butler was brutally defeated. He was a 5-Star Swordsman, which the Hector Kingdom was proud of. Such a man lost against Roman Dmitry, who wasnt much different from him half a year ago.
How was that possible? He tried to understand it, but he couldnt think of an answer.
What is certain is that I am developing rapidly with the Lord. I just need to look at the back of my Lord and follow him. I also experienced tremendous growth in thest half year. I still dont understand the situation I am in. The Lord is showing a speedy development which makes no sense, and all the knowledge he tells me is priceless.
This wasnt knowledge that a family on the outskirts like the Barons family should have. If the Dmitry family was a family of swordsmen, it was clear that they would have made a name for themselves as master swordsmen.
It was Roman who made a name for himself. Roman Dmitry doubted the principle of aura and showed he had the talent to create a new world with the sword.
His choice was right. He was convinced that he could develop much more by following Roman Dmitry, and he didnt want to stop at the little growth that he had. He knew the moment he showed negligence, Roman Dmitry would head into a world beyond his reach.
The goal was to defeat him utterly. So, even though everyone had left for their vacation, he stayed behind at the training ground and swung his sword. And it was then,
Are you Chris?
It was a familiar voice. He turned his head. Count Fabius was looking at Chris with a friendly smile.
Chapter 118: While Staying In The Capital (2)
There was no reason to drag the conversation any longer, so Count Fabius just stated his purpose.
I want to hire you, Chris. Let me know your conditions. I came here for you.
No need.
He abruptly stopped talking. Fabiuss face was contorted, and he focused his gaze away.
No, you didnt even listen to it. Well, I am acquainted with Marquis Benedict, the head of the nobles and the Central Government. Living in the Cairo Kingdom, you cannot imagine how a great opportunity this is. This is your chance to change your life. What do you want? Money? Mr. Chris, we can give you money enough for you to live for the rest of your life. Honor? There is no other greater honor than serving Marquis Benedict in the Cairo Kingdom. If you wish to be a noble in the future, the Marquis will personally grant you a title. Just say anything. There is nothing we cannot offer you in Cairo.
He proudly said it. His words werent lies. People might say that three people share power except for the puppet king, but in the Cairo Kingdom, the grasp of Marquis Benedict was the strongest. It was a well-known fact that if you were living in Cairo, you needed to follow Marquis Benedict to enjoy a lot of privileges. One didnt have to be smart to know that.
Count Fabius continued, If you are concerned about betraying Roman Dmitry, do not worry about that. Roman Dmitry will always be a follower of Marquis Benedict. We are going to make sure that it happens. Would it be a problem if you joined us early? This is only a matter of precedence. Will you follow Roman Dmitryter ande to us, or join hands now and earn our trust? That is the difference.
Smirk.
Chris snickered at Count Fabiuss proposal. If this was half a year ago, maybe there was a chance, but now, his mind wouldnt ept anything else.
How are you sure that my Lord wille to Marquis Benedict?
Isnt that obvious? Even in the Hector Kingdom, no one can deny that mans power.
It was funny that Count Fabius knew nothing about Roman Dmitry. The man Chris had been following wasnt the type to bow his head. Even if he had to join hands with apromise, he would rather risk war than bow to someone.
Chris was sure of Romans statements that he would rise to the top of the continent. So the words of Count Fabius were wrong.
Chris said, No matter what the conditions are, I have no intention to leave the side of my Lord. You say Marquis Benedict can do a lot for me, but I assure you that no one can give me another Lord.
With Romans teachings and new worldly knowledge, he couldnt measure the value of what he had already received. Above all, Chris didnt want to make a choice that would disappoint Roman.
Barco and Hector.
At the time, everyone said that the other side was bound to win, but Roman made sure they were taken down with an overwhelming margin.
What if Roman didnt choose Marquis Benedict?
The possibility of standing on the other side of Roman at any point in time was something that shook away any temptation Chris could have. He was resolute, which left Count Fabius speechless. He was confident that he could recruit Chris and didnt expect such a bacsh.
If you say that, well
He took a step back. He wanted to express his fury and insist, but attacking the people of Roman without a n wasnt good.
While taking a few steps, Chris added, If you want to convince my other colleagues, then just give up. No one will make a choice against the will of our Lord.
Until then, Count Fabius really had no intention of listening to Chris.
Chris was right. The next target was Kevin. Seeing him move like a ghost on the battlefield, he made the same suggestion.
But. Do not ever make such offers to me again. To me, my Lord is everything in life. If the Lord says he will follow Marquis Benedict, I willy my life down for him, but if I turn my back on him and force him to choose someone else, Id rather just wish for death. Do not test me.
He was pretty aggressive. Just the thought of Roman made the guy suppress his anger, and Kevin seemed quite annoyed at the offer.
It didnt end there. The next targets were Pooky and Volkan. They were mercenaries that shocked everyone, including him, with their exceptional skills.
Has this been discussed with the Lord? I have no intention of making a choice against my Lord. So I will pretend that this conversation never happened.
Count Fabius. I am very well aware of your condition. However, if you are going to make the same offer to my other colleagues, I hope you will consider that our loyalty to the Lord isnt so light. Thank you for taking care of us, but if we hadnt met our Lord, we would be nothing, so we cannot imagine ever betraying him.
Fabius made it clear to them that it wouldnt be a betrayal. Even though he told them it was just a matter of time before Roman joined, no one wanted to ept his offer.
Finally, he thought that Henderson, the mostmon of the men, would react nicely, but the guy simply covered his ears and avoided his gaze. Hepletely ignored him and didnt respond to anything he said.
How dare they notpromise with the nobles of Cairo!
He didnt know. He thought that Roman Dmitrys men had been blessed with great talents, but in fact, as Romans men said, they were all nothing if they hadnt met Roman. But, of course, Chris was gifted. However, Kevin and Henderson weremoners, Volcan and Pooky were mercenaries who lived in wars, and they were all people who only grew because of Roman.
In truth, Chris was the same. Only after following Roman did he be an interesting person to everyone. Count Fabius was shocked and looked nkly at the sky.
Why are you so loyal?
Suddenly he felt more curious about this man called Roman.
At that time, Lauren Dmitry was still training during his break.
Eup!
Tap!
He clenched his teeth and struck at the dummy. He was projecting William Castros image onto the dummy, and unlike the practice match, he was able to urately aim for the vital points.
He made clean and neat attacks. In real life, he was a mess, but in virtual battles like this, Lauren Dmitry had fairly strong sword movements. He was so busy training that even though the sun began to set, he didnt stop.
Huk, huk.
He was out of breath. His arms and legs were trembling, and his face was flushed red. He wanted to sit down, but when he remembered his conversation with Hans, he couldnt.
Uh. How can I lie to the Young Master? Thanks to Young Master Romans changed behavior, Lord Romero has been happytely. Why not meet him in person instead of just asking like this? I heard he will being here this evening. If you meet him in person, you can see how much Young Master Roman has changed.
Among those words, the one about his father being happy stuck in his mind. He was raised differently from him, who was born poor and suddenly became the son of a wealthy man. His brother, who wasbeled trash and a fool, was now different, as if he were reborn.
What happened to brother Roman?
Lauren trusted Hans. Hans wasnt a liar and knew Roman Dmitry better than anyone, so such rumors could not be false. But there was a limit to how much change people could ept. The Roman whom Lauren remembered was an irreparable idiot, and now his reputation, which has changed, was the pr opposite.
Cairos hero, the youngest ranker, and the genius swordsman who defeated Butler, it didnt make sense. If Rodwell Dmitry had done this, he might have simply epted it, but this was Roman.
Brother Roman was able to change. Then why am I?why am I still pathetic?
Maybe Lauren once thought that he was better than Roman. It was okay to fall behind because there was the trash of the Dmitry family behind him, but he was now the pathetic underdog.
Ahhh!
Tatak!
He swung the sword. His arms were trembling, yet he forced them to move. Then.
Whish!
He lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Lauren Dmitryy down as he gulped down his cries while looking up at the darkened sky.
this isnt how it was supposed to be.
The third son of Dmitry was the trash that William Castro talked about. His brothers were working to prove their worth, and the Dmitry family was ignored and looked down on only because of him.
Tears welled up in his eyes, and he covered his face with his arms. No one was watching, but he didnt want to show his crying face.
But.
What are you doing here?
He heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice. Lauren Dmitry raised his head and saw his brother, who looked different from what he remembered.
There was no need to exin the circumstances. He was the typical figure of a loser.
Roman said with no warmth in his voice, I heard from Hans that you hade to find me. If you have something to say, say it now.
Why did youe?
Roman stopped himself from saying that.
Although Hans asked out of concern and was aware of the child being bullied in the academy, he didnt say anything about it. He just looked at Lauren Dmitry and waited.
He didnt want to give his brother a chance to question him, so he answered,
.it was nothing.
Lauren avoided his gaze. The situation was embarrassing for him. His face flushed red when he thought Roman had watched him as he struggled to ovee reality.
What if he had asked in a friendly tone? Lauren might have confided in his emotions.
However, the brother he met after a long time was very different and showed no affection for him. So he couldnt be honest and decided to pass the time. Lauren couldnt even raise his head, fearing that tears would fall and make a spectacle of himself in front of Roman.
Pathetic boy.
Roman took a step back as he spat those words. He had no intention of helping Lauren.
At the sight of Roman, who was about to leave, Lauren regretted it, and for a moment, without even thinking about it, Lauren shouted,
Brother Roman!
Pathetic.
That word pierced like a dagger because Roman was once in the same situation as him.
I will tell you why I came to see you, Brother. I will tell you everything!
He finally mustered up some courage to reveal his shameful condition.
That was it.
Roman stopped walking and looked at Lauren.
Chapter 119: While Staying In The Capital (3)
Lauren said, I identally overheard people talking about the rumors that Brother defeated the Hector Kingdom and saved the Southern Front. I didnt quite believe it at first. The Brother I remember wasnt interested in swordsmanship, and in the first ce, even if he were asked to go for military duty, he would avoid it.
Was it a year ago?
It wasnt that old of a memory. Roman contacted Lauren and asked if the youngest could take the burden of the family in the ce of the eldest, and he felt a bit sad then.
Actually, other noble families did not entrust their eldest sons with military duty. If they had the power, they would have solved the problem, orpelled another brother, such as a second son, to rece him.
But Baron Romero pushed Roman out of it. Rodwell was selected as the sessor hoping that Roman, who was creating trouble for the family, woulde to his senses once he got enlisted in the army. Because of this, Roman Dmitry stopped talking to Rodwell andined to Lauren about it.
Pathetic older brother.
He wasnt the type of brother whom Lauren could brag about like Rodwell, but he didnt think too badly of Roman, who was in a simr situation as himself.
As they were originallymoners, Roman and Lauren Dmitry had to grow up with fiercepetition against Rodwell, who was a strongpetitor. So Lauren thought he understood why Roman had to go on military duty instead.
But while we didnt meet, you changed. The Roman Dmitry, who was in a simr situation to me, has disappeared and been reborn into a new being called Cairos Hero. How can you be this different? I am aware of my Brother and myself. It is well known that people from the outskirts do not have the same talent as Brother Rodwell and do not achieve sess. At the very least, my Brother and I were the types of people who couldnt live up to the expectations of those around us.
He found it hard to talk about his feelings for the first time. The emotions that he had bottled up for a long time overflowed.
I am the shy kind. I followed my Brother Rodwell to the capital to live up to my Fathers expectations, but I couldnt do anything until he was promoted to ss S, and to be honest, I still dont understand what mana is. Others have good mana and get promoted in a month or two, but as I get older and take more sses, I moved to ss D, and I dont know when I will be pushed to ss E.
He cried. He couldnt tell this truth at home, and he looked at Roman with earnest eyes.
So I came to meet my Brother. My Brother was in the same situation as me. How did you be stronger than me? I also want to be a son that my Father is proud of. Always pretending to be fine and pretending to be good, it isnt that I am forced to smile, but I really want to show some results.
Finally, he couldnt stop crying.
He cried with his head bowed and shoulders dropping in a sorrowful manner. It was a look that even the original Roman wouldnt have expected.
The people in Lauren Dmitrys family thought he was doing well in the capital, just like his brother Rodwell. Of course, his progress wasnt as great as that of his brother Rodwell, but unlike Roman, who was a fool, he attended the sses diligently.
But the truth was different. Lauren knew how his father, Baron Romero, was having a hard time with Roman Dmitry, so Lauren never said anything. He hated how he had to live so hard, but he thought that one problem child was enough in a family.
The conversation couldnt go any longer, as he didnt stop crying. Roman said nothing as he continued to watch him cry to the point where he couldnt breathe.
Just like that, until Lauren calmed down, Roman just looked at Lauren and waited for him to stop crying.
Lauren cried for a long time. He was a sensitive child. He was still 18 years old and wasnt ready to handle the weight of reality.
How should I treat Lauren?
There was no ill feeling. It wasnt that he had any bad memories of Lauren, but then, the second son, Rodwell wasnt bad either.
A new lifeeven though he took over Roman Dmitrys life, Roman didnt want to keep the same kinds of rtionships. The original Roman had a lot of karma. Everyone that Roman met disyed a hostile attitude toward him, and he was shown hatred despite not doing anything. Despite this, he didnt look at them with prejudiced eyes.
Baron Romero, who had given up on his eldest son after being disappointed over and over again, became his biggest fan.
Chris, who despised Roman, tried to attack him in front of the Baron, but now he was so loyal that he would jump into the fire pit if Roman ordered it.
Most of the people he met were like that. Besides these two, many others, like the cksmith and more, who were hostile to him at first, now shared a tight-knit bond.
He thought the opposite. Just as other people epted his new self, he didnt discriminate against the new rtionship they now had.
I have no feelings for Lauren. If he distanced himself from me, I wouldnt even consider him good as a swordsman or even as a sibling. The same goes for Rodwell. The identity of the eldest and second son is alwaysplicated, but even so, it isnt good to be hostile to Rodwell. Lauren or Rodwell, my evaluation of them will be based on my own experience and not on the original memories.
This was Romans way of living a new life. It was a new standard. Since this life wasnt originally his, Roman showed tolerance for epting a new life.
Lauren.
Yes?
He called his sibling. Still, he had no affection for him. Just because he had gone through the same hardships as Roman, there was no need to give him special care.
But
I dont want to see people with the samest name as I ignored. That would undermine the reputation of the family and mine. You said you were wondering how I got to where I am. If you want an answer, prove that you are worthy of knowing. I heard that there would be a swordsmanship test soon. In that test, show what happens when one ignores the name Lauren Dmitry.
For once, he gave him a chance. Unlike in his previous life, where his siblings were killed for having the samest name, Roman gave Lauren a chance. It was up to him now. If he proved himself, he would ept him as his brother. But if he didnt, there would not be many opportunities to talk to Roman in the future.
The day was bright, and Laurens eyes were swollen. His face was messed up because he had cried for a long time, and his mind had been full ofplicated thoughts sincest night.
I was told to prove myself if I want an answer.
It was strange.
Lauren felt brave when he heard those words. All this while, he felt like he was wandering in this endless open sea, but then a person who had ovee it offered to tell him the way out. Then what was there to be afraid of? He had to prove his qualifications. His brother, who was admired by the people of the Cairo Kingdom, would tell him how to change.
His head felt clear. It had been a long time since he had felt this way. Even though he didnt get any answers, his mind felt at peace.
The time hade for the swordsmanship test. The students gathered at the training ground, and the professor looked at their faces before proceeding with the test.
Im starting the test right now. First
The students, who were called one after another,peted against each other. Happiness was divided. Some rejoiced, and some were saddened.
How much time had passed before the professor turned to Lauren?
Lauren.
He got up and,
William.
He faced his opponent. Even as William Castro got up with a smile, Lauren didnt feel the least bit anxious.
Ha! Life sure is funny to be put up against you again.
William had a conversation with his friends before the test. They didnt know who was going to fight Lauren, but it meant that they would get a free pass to ss C.
And now William faced Lauren. It wasnt fun to see him not answering, but it was fine.
I will make sure you are done for good this time.
The Castro family was the elite of the Central Government. William Castros father was a supporter of nobles, and having lived in the capital from a young age, he had been elite.
There was something his father always said. It was that a person had a limit since birth, and their use was determined based on where they were born.
Hearing those words, William Castro felt disgusted at the Dmitry family. The Cairo Royal Academy was a ce for the elite. Then what was this son of amoner-born family doing here as his ssmate? He could appreciate someone talented like Rodwell, but not Lauren.
It feels disgusting.
This time he decided to send Lauren back home.
The professor said, The evaluation criteria for the test isnt victory or defeat. We will evaluate how well the teachings have melted into your body, so refrain from making extreme attacks. Now then, I will start the test.
Beep.
The signal was given. As soon as the test started, William Castro aimed at him, and there was no time to think. Lauren couldnt even respond to normal attacks, so he decided to end this with a bold move.
Tak!
Kuak!
The attack was blocked. Lauren raised his sword. His expression was distorted due to the overwhelming physical difference.
Even though he could block the attack, it wasnt easy for his body to take in the shock of the attack.
William Castro didnt stop.
He continued to attack, and Lauren got pushed.
Tak!
Tak!
Tak!
Cowardly bastard!
It was an overwhelming power. There was no way Lauren, the weakest person here, could handle Williams attack.
This was expected. Not once did he fight back.
William Castro backed his opponent into a corner and immediately saw that Laurens stance was off.
It is over.
His chest was open. He was thinking of hitting him down. If any bones were broken, Lauren wouldnt think about staying in the academy any longer.
Huk!
He lowered his sword.
And it was then that Lauren tilted his head forward.
Even though the wooden sword would hit his head at this rate, he looked up at William Castro with determined eyes.
Lauren clenched his teeth at the tense situation.
Pak!
The wooden sword struck him.
Even though he turned his head slightly to avoid it, blood appeared in his shock-filled eyes.
At the same time.
Tak!
Lauren managed to hit William Castro in the jaw.
Chapter 120: While Staying In The Capital (4)
It was for a brief moment.
Lauren made a surprise attack and aimed it at his opponents jaw, but William Castro withdrew his sword swiftly and was able to block it. There was definitely a reason why he was evaluated to be in ss D.
William Castro, whose expression distorted for a moment, began to strike down Laurens sword with an angry face.
This bastard!
He was humiliated. He almost got hit by Lauren. As he tried to counter, enraged, a strong shock hit his stomach.
Puak!
Kuak!
A sudden hit!
He was able to block it.
William Castro was 188 cm tall, and Lauren was 20 cm shorter than him.
As soon as the attack was blocked, he went for the stomach.
A swordsman can also use his hands and feet to defeat his opponent. William Castro suppressed a groan as a fist hit his stomach, and Lauren pushed his opponent with consecutive attacks to not give him a break.
Tak!
Tak! Tak!
I need to keep this momentum to survive.
This was different than usual. Lauren, who couldnt show his skills properly due to his timid personality, was showing his will and determination this time. He didnt know what qualification Roman wanted, but if he proved his worth here by winning the test, he hoped to be like Roman Dmitry.
Dmitrys fool, whose existence changed and was once ridiculed by people, ignited a me in Laurens heart.
Huk!
Tak!
He made a neatbo attack. He feinted a blow to the head and took a step forward to cut his opponents chest.
William Castro was breathing heavily due to the pain in his stomach, but he still managed to block it. The unexpected turn of events made his friends look nervous, and they started considering the possibility that Lauren might win this.
Lauren was expecting to win too. After talking to Roman, he found the strength to face his fears, so he pushed his body forward toward his opponent.
This was like fate. Lauren tried to attack with confidence.
This bastard, for real.
Wheik.
The attack missed.
William Castro evaded the attack with flexible movement and mmed forward.
Pak!
Papapak!
They were both out of breath, and strong attacks were closing in. Every time the wooden swords shed, they swung wildly in opposite directions, leaving no opening for the other tounch a counterattack.
Lauren didnt know that all this time, not once did William do his best against him. The moment he, who had always been treated like a joke, began to engage in a serious fight, there was nothing holding him back.
Swordsmanship battles cannot be won simply by wielding a sword. Lauren, outmatched by the attackers superior size and strength, reacted by desperately blocking the blow and losing his footing.
Stumble.
That was it.
It was a momentary gap, but William Castro didnt miss it.
He tried to attack, and this was thest scene Lauren remembered.
Puak!
When he opened his eyes, the surroundings were quiet. He wanted to get up and check the surroundings, but his head hurt, and his forearms were sore.
A small difference. As Williams attack was about to hit your head, you raised your arm quickly to block the attack. If you had failed to stop the attack, you wouldnt have ever woken up, even if it was a wooden sword.
It was the professor. He was in charge of the test. He let the students go and stayed behind on the training ground.
.So I lost?
Yes. Did you think you would win against William?
Laurent was disappointed with his defeat. In the end, he didnt get what he wanted. He wanted to prove himself, but the world wasnt so easy.
The professor said, Still, today, you were pretty good.
Laurens eyes widened. The professor was stingy in giving praise. As he always pitted Lauren against Castro, Lauren assumed the man hated him. He wasnt expecting apliment. He closed his eyes and was surprised when the professor continued.
The Lauren Dmitry I watched wasntcking in talent. There is a lot of room for improvement, but you have always been scared and withdrawn, which kept you from performing at your best. So, I purposely put you up against William Castro. In thest spar and todays test, I knew that Willian would bully you, but I thought that you had to ovee this to be a swordsman.
Are you speaking the truth?
Would I lie to a student? You need to trust yourself a little more. At your age, the tallest and most powerful kids might seem like the strongest ones in the world, but in reality, you and William arent much different. Neither of you knows how to use aura. In the first ce, if he had such overwhelming talent that you couldnt touch it, he should be up in ss S like your older brother instead of being in ss D, so do not be afraid of such things. Normally in swordsmanship, if you lose your cool, everything is lost.
It was surprising. Lauren didnt know that his professor felt this way. The pain was still severe. He tried to smile, but his face kept frowning in pain. The more he thought of thepliments, the more he began to smile.
Thank you, thank you very much.
He suddenly wanted to see Roman. How would he rate this match? However, no matter how much he looked around, he couldnt find Roman Dmitry.
Bang!
Fuck!
William kicked the chair in the break room. It seemed like his anger wouldnt be resolved any time soon, so he smashed any objects he could find.
Calm down!
William, please calm down!
His friends tried to stop him, but they could do nothing. William was a guy whose outbursts were unpredictable, even for those he considered friends.
Werent these friends already beaten up badly in the past for being presumptuous? While they moved around subtly, William continued to make a mess of the room.
Lauren Dmitry, how dare you mock me?
A hit to the stomach?
It wasnt much. It hurt then, but he was feeling fine now. The issue was that he was pushed around a bit, and Lauren Dmitry acted as though he had won.
Lauren, that bastard doesnt know where he stands! He doesnt know that I have been watching him all this time, and he looks at me with those eyes just because he picked up some courage. Fuck, you were the same. You guys didnt think that I would lose to someone like Lauren Dmitry, right?
No.
We trusted you.
His friends waved their hands.
The family of Castro was too powerful, so they couldnt disobey William. His eyes were zing with rage and murderous intent. His father said that one shouldnt look down on even the lowly-born bastards in life.
Well, this cannotst any longer! Lauren, I am going to break at least one of your arms.
D-do you have to go to that extent?
Right. That is a bit much. Dont you know who Lauren Dmitrys older brother is? It is Roman Dmitry, who defeated the Hector Kingdom and is now called Cairos Hero. If things go wrong, it will turn into a problem of families.
It was Roman who represented the Dmitry family now, not Rodwell. His friends were right. But, the immature child, who knew nothing of this world, looked down on the Dmitry family.
Cairos Hero? Fucking lies. What can they do if I touch Lauren? Would they be able to touch me? The eldest son of the Castro family? My father and Marquis Benedict have been friends since childhood. No matter what I do, no one in Cairo can touch me.
Up until that point in his life, he had managed to avoid being affected by anything. This was not the first time something like this had happened. William Castro faithfully followed his fathers teachings and thoroughly trampled on those who looked down on him.
Among them, there were those who made quite a name for themselves. They rushed to kill William Castro but were stopped by the wall of reality and had to kneel before him.
It was the power of the Central Government. William Castro had nothing to fear as long as the Castro family maintained a firm foothold in the Central Government.
He said, Bring Lauren Dmitry to me right now! Its fine if you have to hit him to knock him out. Harassing that bastard is something we have all done. So lets do it clearly this time. After all, there are limits to ones birth. Even if his older brother is the Hero of Cairo, he is meaningless in the face of real power. I will make sure Lauren is obedient to us.
His friends exchanged nces as they realized the decision had been made. The words of their parents or rtives went around in their minds. Their families loved the nobleman named William.
It was then,
Say that again.
Swish!
Everyone turned their heads. A man stood at the break rooms entrance. The man with an unfamiliar face spoke with a cold expression.
Tell me again what youd do to my sibling?
Sibling? They felt shocked.
Roman Dmitry.
The hero who returned to the capital.
Even William Castro, who had been so confident till then, couldnt speak out hastily when he faced Roman. However, because the water had been spilled, William Castro spoke with poisonous, hateful eyes.
Right, I can tell you if you want. I said to bring the guy who doesnt know his ce in front of me.Ugh!
Grab!
Roman reached out and grabbed Williams coat. He couldnt escape. Williams expression looked like he saw a ghost at what happened in an instant, and Roman looked down at him with cold eyes.
Do you know what mistake you made?
Eup..eup. euup!
Bullying is fine; Lauren is a kid who doesnt know what kind of background and power he has and is simply dumb, and I am not a nanny who is going to take care of him. Maybe I wouldnt have even stepped in if he was going to be bullied, as usual, but..
Lauren passed Romans test. At least, from the moment he showed the will to fight, Roman epted him as his younger brother.
The problem is that I saw it. I listened to all of you bully Lauren and look down on Dmitry. I am Roman Dmitry, and you ignored my family. Then, what price should I get from you for those actions?
Clench!
He clenched his hands. William looked like he was going to faint. He couldnt even try to attack. All he did was swing his arms to try and escape.
Tuk.
And he let go of him.
Seeing William inhaling and gasping with a pale face, Roman said,
Guide me to your family.
What?
It was time. Roman wanted a cause. Now that the status of the Dmitry family was changing, an event worthy of it was needed.
I want to experience what real power is like. So guide me to your family right now. If an immature child makes a mistake, shouldnt the parents be responsible for that mistake?
If only time could be turned back then, William Castro would never have brought Roman Dmitry to his family.
Right, you bastard. Lets see if you can say the same thing in front of my parents.
He still believed in the difference between their births, and William walked out with an angry face.
Chapter 121: While Staying In The Capital (5)
On azy afternoon, Count Castro had tea with a person on the sunny terrace.
So everyone was a fail?
Dont even ask. Even when I said gold and silver treasures would be given and a title of nobility too, not a single person blinked an eye.
The person on the opposite side was Count Fabius. He, who had been on his feet till yesterday,ined about the situation, which didnt result in profit.
No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand. It isnt that I told them to betray Roman Dmitry right away, it is clear that he will be joining the noblester, so I told them it would be like scoring extra points with a head start, but everyone rejected it right away. That is why I hate dealing withmoners. Nobles have a hard time calcting what they need by looking at them. These guys dont even want sess when the path is wide open?
Be patient, Count. If they are born lowly, they must be unable to see even an inch ahead.
Both the Counts were members of the same noble side and had a good rtionship. Since they had simr personalities they were able to get close pretty fast and met often.
Count Castro said,
But is Roman Dmitry that great? Despite his actions, I cant help but see him as someone who isnt too much, and the Counts obsession with getting his subordinates baffles me.
Are you asking that? There is no need to say.
Rumors were floating around. People believed that rumors of battlefields were exaggerated. Those present, including Count Fabius, were aware that the current rumors werecking.
In this war, actually, it wasnt strange for us to raise a white g. Hector had captured the rear in less than a day, and with the Warp Gate captured, there was no way for us to win. It was Roman Dmitry who turned the situation around. He went to the enemy camp alone and defeated Butler, and then the Warp Gate wow, it cannot be retold, you have to witness it to know how great he is. And at the same time, it was his subordinates who made significant contributions.
Is he that good?
Yes. Would Marquis Benedict risk his life to sign Roman Dmitry for nothing? I am saying this because I know you Count, but there are also talks about making him his son-inw.
Huh?
He was shocked. Marquis Benedict considered his daughter a treasure. If he was arranging for her to get married to Roman, then his value couldnt be less.
He took a sip of the sweet tea and smiled.
Then I need to meet Roman Dmitry in person sometime. If he is a person who willter be a powerful person in the Central Government then there is nothing wrong with getting a few good points in his eyes. If you have a chance, set me up on a meeting with him.
I will. Hahaha.
It was a friendly atmosphere. In the noble world, friendship was important. These small interactions eventually developed into a rtionship that attracted and pushed each other.
And right then, the sound of someone knocking on the door made Count Castro turn his attention.
What is it?
The door opened. Before the guards could even say anything, a man with a familiar face pushed himself inside.
Father!
He was William Castro.
At first, they couldnt understand the situation. His son looked angry, and the man who followed could be recognized immediately as Roman Dmitry, whom he saw at the feast.
Why is Roman Dmitry here?
He looked at his son with suspicious eyes.
And William Castro said in a voice brimming with anger.
Father! Do you know what that man, Roman Dmitry, did to me? He grabbed me by the face and threatened to kill me. Look at this! My face still has his handprints on it! Roman Dmitry, that damned bastard was trying to aim for my throat!
At that moment, the atmosphere turned cold, and the anger wasnt directed at Roman. As he listened to his son, Count Castro couldnt hide his shock.
This.
Just a while ago, he heard from Count Fabius about how great Roman was. Even though he was from the outskirts, in a situation where his favor was the most important, his only son decided to sabotage it. He felt dizzy.
Normally, he would not have forgiven any man who touched his son, but it was a different story if the opponent was Roman Dmitry.
Right now, make sure Roman Dmitry
Shut up!
His words were cut short, making William look at his father in shock. His father had never been this angry towards him till now.
Father?
William, do you know who you are talking about? Roman Dmitry is the hero who saved Cairo. Even if you dont have the utmost respect for him, how dare you say such nonsense? Apologize right now. If you dont want your chin to be smashed by your own father, apologize!
It was a different situation from what he expected. William Castro was shocked. Count Castro grabbed him by the neck and dragged him alone.
And
Thud!
threw him in front of Roman. It was too much.
He deliberately threw his son and said, looking at Roman,
I really apologize for these actions. I dont know what happened, but I will make certain that this does not happen again and that he is severely punished. Please let go of any anger. If you have some time to spare, how about a cup of tea with me?
This was a slick way to change the topic. Having done this, no man would refuse the apology. And Count Castro had a smile, knowing this was a chance to make a connection with Roman.
But Roman responded with a cold expression,
What are you doing right now? Be it an apology or not, that is for me to decide, not you.
Silence lingered. Count Castro looked bewildered, and Count Fabius held his breath at this. Count Castro was expecting his apology to be epted.
Even when such a noble bowed his head first, Roman Dmitry spoke in an aggressive voice,
This is a problem that stems from the mistake made by your son, William Castro. William bullied my brother for no reason. If it was decent bullying, I wouldnt have gotten involved in their business. But today, he said he would break the arm of my brother, Lauren Dmitry, right in front of me. What do you want me to do? What will you do if a man threatens to break your sons arm right in front of you?
He was speechless. No, he didnt think that his son had touched his younger brother. Count Castro broke out in a cold sweat as he couldnte up with an answer.
Words exert their power the moment they are uttered. William was ready to put those words into action, and I can no longer stand by.
So what will you do? You cant possibly break my sons arm, can you? In order to maintain a good rtionship in the future, we must find a middle ground.
Count Castro looked a bit angry. His sons mistake? He understood that if the opponent was Roman Dmitry, he was fine with apologizing. But Count Castro didnt like Romans attitude, which was cornering a noble of the Central Government.
Didnt he already apologize a few times? Having said this, it would be normal for one to step aside in consideration of the other, but Roman Dmitry didnt.
And he said,
Do speak. What do you want me to do?
Romanughed.
Kids resembled their parents. Well, not everyone. But at least William Castro took after his father.
William must go to my brother, get down on both knees, and apologize. In front of everyone, speak about his wrongdoing and ask for forgiveness. After that, he should also drop out of the academy. I dont want scum like this guy in the same room as my brother.
This was the statement that crossed the line.
As Count Castros anger was about to explode, Roman said one thing,
If you dont like it, I am willing to go to war. Either go to war with my family or apply for a Battle of Great Warriors right away. The choice is yours, Count Castro.
It felt like his mind had stopped working. The emotions swirling within were far too much to handle, and Count Castro doubted if he was really hearing this.
War with Castro?
The Castro family belonged to the Central Government. Since the family was strong enough to stand on its own, it was rare for anyone to show such hostility.
And wasnt this the Dmitry family? Even though Roman Dmitry was being called the Hero of War, it was absurd to think a noble from the far outskirts was looking down on them.
Count Castro said,
This is why you low-born bastards are a problem. Roman Dmitry, do you think you became some great person just because you had the attention of Maquis Benedict? You are the eldest son of Dmitry, and just because you defeated Butler doesnt mean you can even reach the toes of the Castro family. Being a part of the Central Government means having a lot of power.
His attitude changed. Well, the opponent crossed the line. No matter how friendly he wanted them to be, it wouldnt make sense to be patient now.
It was a matter of pride for the nobles, and Marquis Benedict was someone who had been on his side longer than Roman.
Count Fabius. Since you have been watching this situation from the start, Id like to ask you something. If I harm Roman Dmitry right now, exin to Marquis Benedict how things happened. Roman Dmitry had crossed the line, and I had to punish him appropriately.
In the world of nobles, justification was needed. His opponent was a person in whom Marquis Benedict was interested. It wasnt difficult to trample the opponent, but he had to prepare for what might happen next.
And if it was Count Fabius, then he was the right witness. Not only did he have a way with words, but he was also close to him.
But
Ahem.
Count Fabius looked away after a couple coughs.
As I watched the situation, it was clearly Williams fault. Do you still want me as a witness? Count Castro, this isnt how things happen. If your son does something wrong, isnt it right to not hide behind wealth but make him receive the right punishment? I support Mr. Roman Dmitrys side.
At that moment, his heart sank. Count Castro looked at Count Fabius with a puzzled face.
What is this?
This was the most unexpected development.
Chapter 122: While Staying In The Capital (6)
Count Fabius had a title.
Cairos Roon.
He seemed like a man with an innocent face, but he was given that title because he knew how to use his mouth. Naturally, people expressed this in a negative manner, but Count Fabius himself didnt think of it that way.
All the nobles of Cairo want to advance ahead. Among them, there are many people with outstanding abilities, but the ones who survive are those like me. Eyes that can read the right time, by doing business with people who will take care of me, I can seed without much effort.
The Fabius family wasnt that great. Nevertheless, he entered the Central Government and stayed right beside Marquis Benedict because he was powerful. The same goes for now.
So, he assessed the situation carefully. When others were obsessed with Roman Dmitry, he knew that Romans men would be the key point. Although his intentions failed due to their blind loyalty, his n wasnt so bad.
And now
Count Fabius, since you have observed this situation from the start, I would like to ask you something.
Count Castro asked him for help, and he turned his head. Even though he hadnt even finished speaking yet, Count Fabius began to weigh the two sides.
Count Castro. Hees from a prestigious family in Cairo, is recognized by all, and has had a close rtionship with Marquis Benedict since childhood. So, as soon as they entered the Central Government, I put a lot of effort into making this rtionship with Count Castro work. The problem is that its Roman Dmitry on the other side. It is right to take Count Castros side, but Roman Dmitry is the Hero of Cairo, which Marquis Benedict is putting a lot of effort into. I dont know what will happen if he touches him.
It was aplicated matter. There were two important things to consider.
First, whose side would Marquis Benedict take? Marquis Benedict is a man who can always join hands with the enemy for the sake of victory. Just like when he chose to abandon the Southern Front for the Hector Kingdom, despite the fact that the division between enemies was not yet clear. Then, there is one exception: blood ties. Marquis Benedict had already shown his intention to ept Roman Dmitry as his son-inw, meaning that he would turn away from Count Castro.
He couldnt throw it away. Should he choose to remain silent in light of their history? So, Count Fabius thought of the second point.
If the Castro and Dmitry families are sure to go to war with Marquis Benedict as a bystander, who will win the battle? This answer is simple. Although Castro is a noble who is recognized, he cannot bepared to Roman Dmitry, who had shown overwhelming force against the Hector Kingdom.
So he made his decision. He relied on what he had seen and heard. He had been imagining Roman Dmitry fighting, but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt think of a way to win against this man.
He turned away from Count Castro. Avoiding his gaze, he decided to make his own path.
As I watched the situation, it was clearly Williams fault.
As Count Fabius stood at a crossroads in life, he put faith in his own personal experience.
It was a different development than expected, and Count Castro was embarrassed. He never thought that he would turn down his request, so he couldnt hide his expression.
C-Count Fabius?
His blood went cold. That title of Count Fabiushe knew from the beginning that this person was thoroughly calcting, but because of that alone, he was able to form a good rtionship with Count Fabius. Didnt it mean that he was someone who was good at making decisions?
Despite hearing rumors about Count Fabius, he decided to be friends with him anyway. And now he has been neglected. He felt as if he had been sshed by cold water, and his anger subsided.
It is clear that Cairos Racoon made a calcting move. Perhaps Count Fabius reasoned that supporting Roman Dmitry would be to his benefit. Damn it. Does this mean that Roman Dmitry is that great?
His mouth felt dry. Count Fabius went to the Southern Front despite knowing it would be futile.
And the result?
Marquis Benedict was satisfied with Count Fabiuss appearance. He did his best, and his position in the Central Government improved with his hard work. Actually, it was something anyone could do. However, those who livedfortably in the capital didnt have the courage to go down to the south, but Count Fabius did.
It is certain that if we go to war with Dmitry, we will fall to hell then.
He felt goosebumps. He decided to look at the situation objectively.
The Dmitry familyalthough they were from the outskirts, their wealth couldnt be ignored. Actually, when you think about it more carefully, they didntck much.
It was a well-known fact that the Benjamin Mercenaries originated from Dmitry. In a battle, Castro has no chance of winning against Roman Dmitry. There was just one weakness.
Humble birth.
It was the power of the Central Government that would crush Dmitry, but Count Fabius ignored him. The end result was predictable. Count Fabius calcted that if Marquis Benedict didnt take his side, Castro couldnt avoid an all-out war with Dmitry.
It was a fight where there was no gain. The risk of defeat was too great to face Roman just to help his sons pride. There was also talk about Romans alleged cruel nature. In the process of destroying Barco and Hector, everyone said Roman was ruthless.
You cannot run into such a mess just because of pride.
He swallowed down his anger. Count Castro said with a forced expression,
After listening to Count Fabius, I think I made a mistake, and I am really sorry. It was a matter concerning my son, and I lost my temper for a while. Count Fabius, thank you so much for clearly stating what mistake I have made.
His attitude changed.
The nobles naturechanging ones attitude in an instant, like flipping a coin depending on the situation. It was the secret to surviving in politics.
Father!
William Castro groaned. For him, it was as if the sky was about to fall. Count Castro suppressed his displeasure and forced his son to bow his head.
You will follow the words of Roman Dmitry. This is clearly your fault. You will be asking Roman Dmitrys younger brother for a reasonable apology, and I will withdraw you from the academy as soon as the work is done. Please understand the heart of your father just once.
Count Castro bowed his head. It was the moment when the situation that seemed to explode at any moment ended with a white g on one side.
In this case, Roman deliberately crossed the line, and the reason was clear.
The nobles of the Central Government always have the illusion that they have the upper hand. Now that my value is soaring, there is a chance that my family and I will be harmed by the envy of these people. That is why I need to show them who I am once in a while. Count Castro is a good example.
The situation changed, and Roman was quick to take advantage of it. Instead of letting his fame go, he knew right away how to use it. If the opponent hadnt retreated, the situation would have been a mess, but there was also a certainty that no such thing would happen.
Roman Dmitry gauged the situation. Marquis Benedict would have no choice but to side with Count Castro because if he sided with Roman, it would lead to an abrupt imbnce in the system. He was already convinced of his opponents victory, so he took a risk and crossed the line.
However, even if the n didnt work, Roman was confident that he could defeat the Castro family. He had one goal, but it required numerous steps. Roman was not the type of person who minced words. Although he moved radically, his actions were always based on a good n.
Roman said,
Alright, we will end this with a direct apology and resignation.
Thank you very much for your generosity.
At that moment, William Castros expression turned pale. His world copsed. Witnessing his father express his gratitude with a bright face, William Castro looked at Roman.
I am done for.
Thats when he realized the caliber of the opponent he faced. Roman Dmitry, a man of real power.
At that time, Lauren Dmitry was still in the academy. His excitement at being praised by the professor didnt subside, and he also wanted to meet Roman.
Where did brother go to?
Roman asked him to prove that he was qualified. He wondered if he showed enough of it. Although he suffered a one-sided defeat against William Castro, he knew better that he was different than usual.
He still felt a stinging pain from the injury he got during the test. In the past, he would have been too depressed to bear the pain, but now, even the difort brings a smile to his face.
It was then that a familiar face approached Lauren.
Lauren! There is a problem!
His expression went stiff. The person who came in was his ssmate. The problem was that he was not a friend of Lauren but one of those who tormented him with William.
Lauren asked him.
What is it? Why would you even say that to me?
He thought that even if he got bullied here, he was going to stand up for himself. Lauren was ready to hit him in order to not damage the reputation of his family, but he also wanted to live with dignity.
But his ssmates purpose foring was different from what he thought.
Ah. Now isnt the time to act tough. Your brother, Roman Dmitry, had an argument with William Castro, and they headed to the Castro familys mansion! I dont know what your brother will do if we leave him alone!
What?!
He looked shocked.
What did it mean?
Roman Dmitry, whom he had been looking for a long time, suddenly fought with William and headed to the Castro familys mansion. The ssmate exined.
Actually, William was angry that you managed to hit him, so he was going on a rampage about breaking your arm. Your older brother heard it, and they talked as he grabbed William by the neck and headed to the Castro familys mansion together. It might be dangerous. You know how Williams personality is exactly like his fathers, right? Count Castro is more than capable of harming your brother.
His heart sank. His own brother, Roman Dmitry, unable to bear words directed at him, went to the Castro familys mansion and put himself in a dangerous situation.
Brother
Tears welled up in his eyes. Not once did Lauren experience getting help from his brothers. His friends would ask if he had brothers, but both of them were too busy with their lives to be asked for help.
But now his brother has taken a risk for him. Lauren couldnt let it be.
If my brother gets hurt because of me, I will never be able to handle it.
Thank you for telling me!
He ran right away. His time in the capital was hard and lonely. He always hid the truth because he didnt want to burden his father, but he couldnt do that now.
His eyes were filled with tears. Lauren Dmitry arrived at the dorm quickly and spoke into the magicmunicator in a sorrowful voice.
UhhhuhhhDadI think my brother is in danger. I think he went out to help me but then got taken to the Castro family!
At those words, the person at the other end of the line was stunned. As he didnt know that the situation was over yet, he couldnt ignore the news Lauren delivered.
Chapter 123: A New Life, A New Relationship (1)
Tuk.
Baron Romero cut off themunication. His face, which smiled brightly when he saw his youngest son, distorted so badly that his smile faded.
Fucking Castro!
Laurens message said that Roman was in danger while trying to help his brother. He actually couldnt believe it.
Starting with the Blood Fang incident, Romans actions were too much, and now it was hard to imagine that he would be harmed. He wouldnt take this situation seriously if it werent for Lauren.
Lauren is a child who doesnt ask for help unless it is serious. It must be a cause for concern. And if Lauren, who is as careful as Rihanna, and caring as her, called in tears, then something must have happened to Roman.
His stomach was churning in agitation. He wanted to lead the troops and go to war against Castro right away, but he knew that he had to keep hisposure in this situation.
Baron Romero knew his shorings. He may have reached the peak of being a craftsman, but the fiery nature of the smith always brought trouble. So, he used to cause a lot of trouble at one time. Since he used to fix problems after hemitted them, from some point forward, whenever problems arose, he sought advice from his wife.
Rihanna was wise. After meeting her, Baron Romero made up for his shorings, and his solution to the current problem was no different.
He went to see Rihanna. As she was watering the nts in the garden, he rushed there, and her expression changed at his words.
Tell me again, how is Roman now?
Like I said, what do you think we should do? As you know, the Castro family is a member of the Central Government and has a close rtionship with Marquis Benedict. They cant be dealt with in one simple fight. In a worst-case scenario, the Central Government will step in.
He said it as calmly as he could, trying to calm his agitation. But contrary to what he expected, Rihanna had an angry face.
Are you really saying that right now? Our rtionship with the Central Government is a matter we can talk about at ater time. The problem we need to face is that the eldest son of Dmitry is in danger, and we, as parents, should be a fence for our children. The Dmitry family is strong and would never abandon their kids.
So he made his decision. Even Rihanna would agree. Baron Romero had no reason to contain his anger any longer. He headed straight for the conference room and gave the order.
Call the family vassals right now! It is an important issue, and no one should be absent.
Dmitry wasnt usually a ce where the Lord asserted his authority. Baron Romero was a man who put up a wall between himself and his people, but everyone would still obey his orders.
He finished summoning everyone. Even those who were dealing with their urgent tasks had immediately gathered when the Baron called.
In Dmitrys conference room, the vassals of the family gathered in one ce. Baron Romero looked at them with a stiff face.
You must have heard the brief exnation on the way here. The eldest son of the Dmitry family, Roman Dmitry, now faces a dangerous situation due to the feud with the Castro family. ording to Lauren, he had been taken to the Castro familys mansion. The opponent is Castro of the Central Government. I know what it means to deal with them, but I cannot sit and watch as my son is in danger.
This wasnt just a simple matter. The moment he moved the troops in the name of Dmitry, he might have to be prepared for an all-out war. So, the consent of the vassals was required.
I know better than anyone that it is a risky choice. I have already made a decision, but the problem we have now isnt something I can decide alone. What do you think? If the majority opposes it, we will consider other means to wage war against Castro.
Even if the decision was made by the head, everyone was held responsible. Baron Romero was no tyrant and always wanted to seek the consent of the vassals that made Dmitry.
There will probably be a lot of opposition..
It was now a matter of persuasion. He was preparing to answer any questions that mighte up, but a different reaction was given.
I agree.
It was Jonathan, the Commander of the Knights. He, who oversees the military force under Dmitry, spoke without hesitation.
I understand what the Lord is worried about. Its dangerous to go up against someone in the Central Government, but isnt our goal to get Dmitrys eldest son? Theres no need to spend time thinking about this. Young Master Roman Dmitry is a symbolic figure representing the Dmitry family, and we are ready to sacrifice our lives to protect that symbol.
But Jonathan had hated Roman in the past. Roman never looked good whenever he went to learn swordsmanship, and he would openly show dislike and hurt the people in the family.
But that, too, had be a thing of the past. He thought this wasnt an easy problem, but Roman Dmitry waspletely different.
Roman was now the symbol of Dmitry. Wasnt he called a hero for breaking the record for the youngest ranker in Cairo and ying an active part in the war against Hector?
Jonathan knew he couldnt always choose a peaceful life on such a path.
Just give us the orders. People say that Dmitry seeks peace, but I have never beencent with reality. I canmand Dmitrys power at the orders of the Lord.
He had cleared one hurdle on his way to war. The consent of at least three key figures was needed. One was Rihanna, and the other was Jonathan. And thest
cksmith Hendrick. In order to not be a problemter, I need his consent.
It was a difficult problem. Hendrick sought peace. He made a huge fortune by making weapons, but he thought cksmiths shouldnt be directly involved in the war.
Thest person would be difficult to persuade.
However, the Baron had no intention of prolonging the meeting in a dangerous situation. As he was about to say something, suddenly, Hendrick spoke.
I am going to prepare Dmitrys forge right now. Captain Jonathan, please tell us what we need for war.
It was shocking, but Hendrick was speaking like he was angry.
Baron Romero thought Hendrick supported peace.
If the weapon maker said he wanted to get involved in the war, he thought that life wasnt just about tapping iron from then on. And like Jonathan, he too once hated Roman.
However, that was in the past. If they were asked what kind of person Roman was for Dmitry then they would all say
Young Master Roman is the future of Dmitry.
Before leaving for the Southern Front, Roman overhauled the foundation of Dmitry.
He went out of his way to understand the problems in the mine. Despite knowing that the situation couldnt be fixed easily, he still made arge-scale investment for the safety of the residents.
That was the start of this virtuous cycle. The residents found stability thanks to the safe environment, and many jobs were created as the mining workload increased. People no longer had to worry about their livelihoods, and the money they spent led to the development ofmerce in the estate.
It was only one change, yet it resulted in a butterfly effect. Dmitrys workersughed a lot, and they knew that this change came from Roman.
Romans choice wasnt forced by anyone. Dmitrys people are living peacefully thanks to the determination that he himself took to enter the iron mines, which is the foundation of the family and which made him understand the reality of the people. Young Master Roman is the future of Dmitry, and he deserves to rule them in the future. They can never ignore Roman, who is in crisis.
Moreover, Hendrick received a gift from Roman. When he looked at Smander, heughed loudly at the masterpiece the eldest son had made. Hendrick spoke with a furious tone, as if he were about to explode at any moment.
It is uneptable to touch Young Master Roman. Castro or whatever, Lord. The cksmiths of the smithies, the workers of the iron mines, and even the residents of Dmitry have all received a great favor from Roman Dmitry, and we are not people who deserve such grace. No one will object to this choice. So, if you make the decision to go to war, please tell me firmly what I need to do,
As the atmosphere changed, everyones opinions were gathered. In response to the reactions that neither of them could afford to pass on, Baron Romero burst into tears.
What is this?
He figured that Dmitry, the loser in the northeast area, was heading in a different direction than in the past.
The order was given. To prepare for war, all avable manpower was mobilized. In addition to preparing the soldiers, people were busy moving to secure the best weapons and food.
What?
Is that true?
The miners in the iron mine heard the news. The miners went to Master Jacob after hearing that they were nning a war to save Roman Dmitry.
Where are those fucking trash touching Dmitrys treasure? Call the miners right now! Even if we cannot fight on our own, we need to help the others prepare for war!
Yes!
Everyone moved. Baron Romeros orders didnt include the miners. It was time for them to take a break from their hard work, especially the night workers, who were supposed to sleep.
But once Jacobs order was given, they moved without saying anything. Even the night workers, who couldnt sleep properly, got up with bright red eyes.
These fuckers. You said they touched Young Master Roman? What do we do? Can we fight with bamboo spears?
Wake everyone up! Now is not the time to sleep!
Among them was Morkan. The enthusiasm spread like wildfire, and Dmitry was shaken.
Wheik!
The cksmiths worked. The fire was lit in the forge, with Hendrick and many other cksmiths constantly working and checking the weapons.
Kang!
Kang!
I think you all heard the news, Young Master Roman is in danger. The sooner we finish this task, the quicker we can bring back our Young Master safely. There is a saying that one shouldnt move toote. I feel very fortunate to call Dmitry home. We are all grateful to the Dmitry family. So do not stop moving unless you are an ungrateful man!
Hendrick spoke in a fiery voice. Everyone in Dmitry was focused on one goal and worked quickly together. It all happened in less than an hour after Lauren called.
People in the capital could never predict what kind of bomb Lauren had dropped on the Dmitry estate.
Chapter 124: A New Life, A New Relationship (2)
While the Dmitry estate was busy, Lauren Dmitry witnessed an embarrassing scene.
Swish!
William was thrown in front of him. He, who always looked down on others, looked up at the person who threw him down in a shabby manner.
Apologize.
Roman ordered.
William burst into tears. He had never experienced such humiliation. He always brought up andpared his familys status to everyone elses, but no one had ever acted out or treated him this badly.
How did this happen?
William looked at his father with pathetic eyes, but Count Castro just turned his head away. The argument was over. He had bowed his head, and now he couldnt take back the words to help his son.
Roman said, Speak now. If you cannot sincerely apologize, I will make sure to bepensated in another way.
William! Hurry!
At Romans words, Count Castro urged William, and thetter finally burst into tears. He kneeled before Lauren Dmitry, who hadnt even grasped the situation, and spoke in a weeping voice.
Lauren, I am sorry for bothering you until now. You did nothing wrong to me, yet I tormented you with a horrible grudge. Please ept my apology. If you say that you will forgive me just once, I will drop out of the academy and never appear in front of you again.
He bowed his head to the ground. Now that the sky he believed in has fallen, he has given up his pride. The students of the academy who watched this scene from a distance were in shock. Among them was the student who informed Lauren of Roman being in danger. The child didnt expect this to happen.
Lauren Dmitry himself didnt expect this to happen. He couldnt grasp the scene unfolding before him.
How the hell did this happen?
His mind feltplicated. Earlier, he was told that Roman was in danger. So he immediately ran to ask his father for help. So what was all this about now?
Is he apologizing to me because of my brother?
That was the only possibility here. Roman Dmitry appeared, holding William by the neck. Despite the fact that the eldest son was being dragged like a dog, Count Castro didnt do anything other than follow with a somber face.
It was a scene that no one in the capital could have imagined. Contrary to Roman being in danger, Roman had overpowered the Castro family and made William kneel.
Lauren realized that his older brothers position hadpletely changed. Romans words and deeds were so powerful that even Count Castro could do nothing.
Was it because his heart felt weak?
Brother.
He was on the verge of tears. Roman Dmitry, his brother, went to the Castro family for him. Even though he knew the dangers that came with it, he took the risk and fought back.
Count Castro said,
For my sons sake, I want to apologize once again, and I promise that such a thing will never happen in the future. I am going to submit his resignation letter first thing after this, so you will not have to meet him. I am really sorry.
His suffering in the academy finally ended.
But at that moment
Ah.
Lauren Dmitry realizedter what he had done.
Lauren didnt know how to say it.
Roman sent everyone away. Lauren was left alone with his brother, and as he was organizing his thoughts to try and exin the situation, Roman spoke.
Lauren.
yes?
He was lost in his thoughts.
Roman added while looking down at Lauren,
What happened today isnt for you alone. The Castro family insulted the Dmitry family, and I felt the need to make them pay as the representative here. So from now on, do not take the name of our family so lightly. If you go around with your head down and are ignored by people, they will think that it is because Dmitry was brought up like that.
I apologize.
Lauren showed a sullen look.
What Roman said was right. They were all born with the same name, but Roman and Rodwell had been recognized by people. Thinking that he was the only one painting their name ck, he forgot what he was going to say to Roman.
Lift your head.
It wasnt warm. It was a cold voice, yet Lauren looked at Roman.
Your name is Lauren Dmitry. I dont ever want my little brother to go through something like this again. The Castro family belongs to the Central Government, but if they had known the power of Dmitry, they would not have been able to treat you badly. Others do not recognize your power. It is entirely up to you to use the power, and if this happens again in the future, I will not help.
They were cold words. However, Laurens eyes were filled with emotions.
Little brother.
Lauren nodded vigorously as he thought about the words little brother in his head.
I will always remember what my brother said. Next time, if the same thing happens to me, I will not just let it pass and suffer.
Hearing his words and witnessing his determined expression, Roman smiled.
Not bad.
Friendship between brothers was forbidden in the world of the weak because it was food for the strong, but his current life was different. As much as he desired to live his new life, Roman Dmitry did not want to repeat the same terrible life he had.
I do not want to have any more fleeting conflicts.
He turned his gaze and walked first. Lauren hurriedly followed Roman and suddenly remembered what had happened to their father.
Brother! We need to contact home right now! I dont know what Father will do if we leave it like this!
Up until that point, he could not have predicted that a war would ur next.
Count Castro returned to his mansion. Jewels greeted his eyes, but today they didnt seem like a symbol of power to him.
What a fucking bastard!
Chak!
As soon as he got home, he pped his son on the cheek. William fell to the ground. Grasping his flushed cheek, he looked up at his father with a shocked expression.
Father?
Do not call me father! How did you end up an idiot despite having my blood? Do you realize what mistake you did today? Roman Dmitry is the new rising star on the continent. Not only Marquis Benedict, but even other powerful people in the Cairo Kingdom are drooling over him, and you nned to harm his younger brother.
On this day, not only Count Fabius, but also the academy students witnessed the apology, so the rumors would soon start to spread.
The people will continue to talk about this in the future! They will say that the Castro family are assholes who could do nothing against Dmitry. From the moment you, the son of Castro, fell on your knees, our status fell to the ground.
There was no way to recover from this. From the moment William crossed the line, he had already foreseen it. Thinking about the reputation he would lose only made Count Castro feel dizzy.
Damn it!
He wondered how to face Marquis Benedict. As Count Fabius said, if his intention was to make Roman his son-inw, then their rtionship would copse in an instant. Marquis Benedict was that type of person. At the crossroads of choices, even the smallest mistake could get the Castro family kicked out of the Central Government.
He had to cool his head for now. After telling his servants to take his son away, Count Castro sat on the sofa and sipped some wine. He inhaled the wines fragrant smell, and as he was about to take another sip,
Count! We got a call from the Dmitry family.
From Dmitry?
At those words, the Count put down his ss and had a distorted expression.
The issue between Roman and Castro was over, but Baron Romero was unaware of this and pushed forward his n for violence.
[Count Castro. I heard you harmed my son, the nobles of the Central Government may be arrogant but we will never stand by the atrocities of those who dared touch the blood of my family.]
He could see Baron Romeros angry face behind the screen. Given the chain of events, Count Castro felt as though he had aged a lot. Not only that, but the psychological impact was too great, and why was Baron Romero bringing this up now that the problem has been resolved?
[Tomorrow morning. We will formally request a Battle of Territory with the Central Government. And from now on, Dmitrys merchant head will stop any supplies to the Castro family, and we n to secure all of your bonds left in the Golden Bank. So what do you think? I know that the principal of the repayment date is fast approaching, but it will be a significant financial pressure in the context of preparing for war.]
He didnt even hesitate. Without listening to the other side, the Baron continued to speak.
[Not only that, but in the future, I will make sure to keep the Castro family and any other hostile forces at arms length. We will fully provide the needed funds and do anything to destroy the power you hold, Castro! We dont know what name you hold in the academy of Cairo, but even if Dmitry has to pay a huge cost for our actions, we will definitely watch you fall.]
The threat from Baron Romero was quite dangerous. If what they were saying turned into reality, the Castro family was bound to be in danger.
That can never happen.
He felt lost. If the bonds were returned and hostile forces formed a group, just the thought made him go pale. Even if they managed to defeat Dmitry, they would be easily intimidated by financial threats.
Besides, it was impossible to have a sure victory in the Battle of Territory. While a typical noble family did not have more than 200 soldiers, Dmitrys military power exceeded a lot more. In addition, if mercenaries such as Benjamin joined forces, there would be around a thousand troops.
And finally, didnt they have Roman Dmitry?
At first, he was worried about how to face Marquis Benedict, but the more he thought, the stronger he felt Dmitrys potential. If he went to war with them, no matter how powerful he was in the capital, he was bound to fall into the abyss.
Roman Dmitry is just like his father.
The fiery nature and not stubborness. He wasnt sure what to say in order to convince Baron Romero.
It was then .
[Release my son, whom you are holding in captivity! This will be thest warning!]
Wait, now this felt strange.
Holding his son in captivity?
Count Castro spoke right away, thinking the opponent was mistaken.
Baron Dmitry! It seems like you are clearly mistaken, but we are not holding anyone from the Dmitry family. My son did something wrong to Lauren Dmitry, and he is fully reflecting on his actions. I personally went with my son to make him kneel and apologize. The problem is already solved, and there is no need to have a Battle of Territory. We already reached apromise.
He only spoke the truth. Beyond the screen, Baron Romero looked shocked.
[ Is that true?]
The anger that had red up like a fire had died down. Baron Romero, who hadpleted the war preparations, couldnt quickly grasp the reality that Roman had already received an apology from Castro.
Chapter 125: A New Life, A New Relationship (3)
The misunderstanding was quickly cleared, but Baron Romero, who had heard the exnation, spoke in an angry voice.
[If you have apologized, I will not consider this a problem but do keep this in mind: House Dmitry will do anything to protect their kids. If you threaten Roman or Lauren again, then you should start getting prepared. Even if the house walks into the path of destruction, we will make sure to plunge Castro into the abyss with us.]
Tuk!
Themunication was cut off. He still feltplicated. When Count Castros face on the screen vanished, Baron Romeroughed out loud.
Hahaha, my son is really grown up.
Roman Dmitry. Just half a year back, he was a selfish child who only worked for himself, and now he went to the Castro family to solve his younger brothers troubles.
As a father, this made his heart swell. Dmitrys first and third sons rtionship seemed like water and oil, yet without realizing they had a strong bond.
Furthermore, right outside the office were men waiting for his orders. Seeing all of them on the street, regardless of age and gender, Romans status seemed to have changed again.
People didnt say that he was a skilled leader for no reason. In such a short amount of time, Roman haspletely taken over the hearts of the people of Dmitry. From the head of the family to the smiths and the miners, now the roots of Dmitry have epted Roman as their leader.
He understood the people in Dmitry. Everyone was looking up to him. As the father, he couldnt help but feel delighted at the response they had for Roman. He was once a sore sight to themoners. Seeing this transformation in Roman excited Baron Romero.
Kwang!
He kicked the door open. Baron Romero shouted to the people waiting outside.
Get ready to party right now! For the sake of my son and the future of Dmitry, I will reward those who made a great decision. Smithies, mines, and inns are all closed! We eat and drink as much as we want! Get drunk like today is thest day!
The eventful day that lit everyones hearts on fire finally came to an end.
The event spread like a rumor. Everyone talked about the dispute between Dmitry and Castro.
I saw it!
Really?
Right. William Castro, who always held his head high, couldnt say anything to Roman Dmitry, even though his father was beside him. Rather, he hesitated, and Count Castro got angry, and he made him apologize! It seems like the thing about Cairos hero is true. It is a well-known fact that Count Castro is one of the high nobles of the Central Government, but he just stood there and let his son apologize. It is clear that the power system in Cairo is starting to change.
Hearing William kneel down and apologize, the students were shocked. William Castro, the man who boasted irresistible power, was devastated.
Meanwhile, the merchants from Dmitry spread new words.
It had only been a few hours, but the merchants of Dmitry had spread these words: They will cut off all dealings with the Castro family and suggest a way to corner them too, and those who helped in this would be given a huge reward by the Dmitry family. Do you know what it means? With the recent issue of Castro and Roman Dmitry, the Dmitry family is ready to go on a war against them!
Wow. A family on the outskirts wants to face Castro?
Right, and what is even more startling is that as soon as the incident happened, all the nobles took Dmitrys side. Castro and Dmitry are in a position where power in the capital and family on the outskirts sh. This means that, shockingly, the high nobles thought that Dmitry had a chance of winning. Ive known for a long time that Dmitry doesnt have less potential, but things have changed since Cairos hero was born.
This issue announced one thing. In the meantime, the Dmitry family was greatly underestimated due to their origin, but now their evaluation has been reversed with the power Roman Dmitry has and their wealth.
They were now a powerful force on the periphery that even the Central Government couldnt touch. Dmitry was no longer a family that could be ignored. More rumors circted, further elevating its reputation.
The rumors about Roman Dmitrypletely trampling on Castros name.
Even in this situation, the Castro family didnt speak out because the truth was worse than the rumors. Rather, it was better for Castro to just say that Dmitry was stronger than expected.
It wasnt just that. People thought that Marquis Benedict might be angry alongside Castro, but the rumor said he wasnt angry.
It was clearly Castros fault for touching Cairos hero.
Even the influential Marquis Benedict sided with Roman Dmitry, and Dmitry quickly emerged as the new power protected by the Central Government.
Just one event.
Dismissing this as a simple event would be wrong, as Dmitrys status had changed due to it.
The circting rumors reached Romans ears too. In particr, the rumors that his family was preparing to go to war made him feelplicated.
Dmitry is a family that opposes war, and such a family had decided that for me.
This life wasnt his choice. After his death, he awoke as Roman Dmitry and chose to continue living as he had been.
Even though he had be ustomed to his new life and had established new rtionships, Roman found the Dmitry family to be somewhat startling at this event.
Baron Romero.
His father hated war. Since his father believed in peace through words, he had a tendency to handle things as peacefully as possible. For that reason, Dmitry didnt have much power under them.
Baron Romeros choice isnt his own. Dmitry must have put the war into action because everyone decided to go to war, and all the key figures must have agreed to it. A small town like Dmitry settled on the edge of the kingdom, and for my sake, they decided that war was worth the risk.
In his past life, everyone moved as he calcted. Although given the various names of weak or strong, it wasnt umon to fall into an abyss from a simple mistake. He had seen too many deaths from it.
Naturally, that made his personality take a drastic turn. He had clearly put up a wall around himself. In fact, the people of Dmitry could be called Romans people, but that didnt mean they were within the wall.
The invisible wall.
People werent special to Roman. He would make the decision to sacrifice them at any point.
Is this life different from the previous one?
A new life and new rtionships.
Just as people forgot their prejudices and looked at him, Roman tried to look at them without prejudice.
The result was their decision to go to war for him, even though they werent asked to do it and no one ordered them to do it. People showed pure favor to repay Roman.
Young Master, it seems like you are being too hard on yourself. It is good to be true to life, but do not push yourself.
It was Hans. He spoke while looking at Roman, who was lost in his thoughts. Of course, there were people like Hans in his previous life too.
The fact that Hans took the time to do so made him feel appreciated. He hadnt met many people who were loyal to one person despite his sess in his previous life.
The emotions that made people human still existed. Roman looked at Hans with warm eyes and smiled.
The news of Dmitry.
Seeing Hans here, Roman was gradually epting the life given to him.
-Chris-
The Castro Incident
Chris who had been immersed in training for a long time, heard the news of the incident from a soldier who rushed to him.
Mr. Chris! The Lord is in danger now!
the Lord is in danger?
Clench!
The sword stopped.
The soldier felt Chris exuding murderous energy, so he hurriedly exined.
I got a call from the Dmitry family. It seems like the Lord was caught by Castro in the process of helping Young Master Lauren, and it is said that he might be in danger. What do we do?
Chris smiled, saying that their Lord was in danger. It didnt even sound real.
You still dont seem to know who our Lord is. If the Lord does anything, it is always done with extreme calction. Castro is a noble of the Central Government and a worrisome opponent for Dmitry, but I can assure you that it is the Castro family who is at risk and not our Lord.
then you are saying we should just wait?
No.
He held his sword and trusted the Lord. But regardless of what he believed, it was his role to prepare for any contingency.
Call the troops right now. The moment the Lord gives an order, we must be perfectly prepared to carry it out.
I understand.
-Kevin-
Kevin knew about the incident before Chris. After telling a colleague to pass this on to Chris, he ran towards the Castro familys mansion.
How dare they touch my Lord!
His stomach was churning in agitation. He didnt think Roman would be in danger. It was Roman who overpowered the powerful Hector Kingdom, so he couldnt be defeated by the small Castro family with no power.
Still, he was enraged. He was like heaven to him, and the rumors circting only riled up his anger against the Castro family.
Just 10 minutes. That was the time it took for him to reach the Castro familys mansion.
Who are you?
Asked the guard.
Although he was suspicious, Kevin didnt say anything and sat right down in front of the gate.
I will wait for the Lord.
No one knew what was happening inside. Any hasty choice would make things go wrong. So Kevin waited.
Kevin wouldnt hesitate to cut down the guard and run inside if there was even a little scream.
You are uh.
The guard, who was about to ask something, was startled. Kevins eyes had killing intent raging in them.
Thinking that he wasnt a normal person, the guard slipped back and firmly secured the lock on the gate.
A long time passed. Only after seeing Romane out, Kevin walked quietly to an unobstructed ce.
-Hector Kingdom-
The war with Cairo was a battle with the fate of the Hector Kingdom on the line. They risked their lives and died. They believed that Edwin Hector would win for sure.
But
The Star of Hector fell to the devil of Cairo.
The day the survivors returned, people fell into despair. Even the tiniest bit of hope they had was gone, which was a problem.
However, they couldnt ept the fact that Edwin Hector, whom they trusted, was in danger of dying.
And they were curious about it. The survivors lost their minds as they could only see themselves being attacked by Cairo, and no one would speak about what happened. Those involved in the war stayed silent.
Since Edwin Hector hadnt woken up yet, they prayed for him in the same way they did before he went to war, hoping he would regain consciousness.
And time passed.
One day.
how long has it been?
Edwin Hector finally opened his eyes.
Chapter 126: Changes Left Behind By The War (1)
The Star of Hectorpeople looked up to Edwin Hector. They had no doubt that he was the hero who hade down from the heavens and could save this fallen kingdom.
Was that why Edwin Hector himself believed in his victory?
Until he met Roman Dmitry.
sh!
Puak!
Blood sshing!
The being who popped up from the darkness cutting down the soldiers of Hector at once, and disappearing back into the darkness. The soldiers screamed as they searched for Roman.
However, the moment they left their positions even a little, darkness would descend upon them, and the number of dead soldiers went up.
Looking at it, Edwin Hector could do nothing. His mind was looking down, and he couldnt help but watch the others die.
And then he realized.
This was a nightmare.
He had to get up, but no matter how hard he tried, the ughter wouldnt stop.
The unexpected variable in the n, as well as the existence of a being known as Roman Dmitry. If I could turn back time, could I have brought down the Southern Front against Roman Dmitry?
No, it was not possible. Looking back, Roman Dmitry was a step ahead of him when they fought, even whenpared to Butler.
He didnt know how it was possible. What was certain was that Roman Dmitry didnt look like he had limitations on him, and therefore a victory couldnt be guaranteed.
People called themselves the best talents. Even Edwin Hector was confident and arrogant until everything was destroyed.
I plunged the kingdom into despair.
If..
..if there was no war, could the Hector Kingdom struggle to survive a little more? As Edwin Hectors mind fell into deep, dark thoughts, the ughter continued. He couldnt even guess how long this was taking. His mind felt lost, unable to bear the responsibility of what he had done.
And then, Edwin Hector saw the face of the soldier who was killed by Roman.
The Royal Family provided sufficient food as a reward to soldiers who applied for the war. That soldier volunteered for the war even though he couldnt even use a sword properly in order to save his mother, and he died here.
His heart ached. He didnt think it was Romans fault. He, too, must have been doing this for his own justice, and since he was the loser here, he had to bear all this. As his thoughts drifted into the depths of despair, he remembered that there were people he had to take care of.
The Kingdom of Hector is facing the worst problem. However, Hector is not yet destroyed. There are people who only look at me, so I must somehow find a way for all of them to live.
The evil darkness was gone. A bright light shone in his eyes.
And.
how long has it been?
Edwin Hector opened his eyes.
About a week passed.
In the meantime, many things happened in the Hector Kingdom. Those involved in the war had gone silent, but the news of its plunge into despair was going around.
Knight Butler was attacked by the Devil of Cairo.
It was aplete defeat right from the start to the end. The Devil of Cairo alone ughtered thousands of soldiers, and that wasnt enough. He even cut down Butler and pierced the rear gates of the fort. It was a fight we couldnt win in the first ce. We thought the Star of Hector was the best talent in the world, but the wide world is infested with monsters even scarier.
The Hector Kingdom is over, we did everything we could for the war and got nothing back.
Horrible rumors about Roman Dmitry spread. That name shook the continent. After such a shocking performance, people talked about the rebirth of a really great swordsman in the Cairo Kingdom.
The problem was that the scapegoat for their achievement was the Hector Kingdom. When Edwin Hector realized how bad things were for the kingdom, he called the leaders together.
How is my body?
It is fine.
Foolish child. I never asked you to risk your life. I apologize for my inability to carry the burden of the Royal Family and passed it on to you, but I didnt expect you to solve the problem at the cost of your life.
I am sorry.
Edwin Hector bowed his head. His fathers heart was warm, but Edwin Hector couldnt afford to do this now.
Father, did you hear the report from Jackson?
I did.
Three days ago, anomalies were discovered in the vige of Hector. It was a vige where the first poor crop had started, and there were reports that the ground had not just turned dry and crumbly but had turned ck, and every living thing was dying. It seems to be the Necromancers Curse.
The Necromancers Curseit was quite a sensitive word. Edwin Hector felt his heart sink as he heard this report from Jackson.
At first, I thought that it was a poor harvest that fell on Hector, a curse of God. But if this is the same as a Necromancers Curse, perhaps the harvest going bad was deliberately done to torment the Hector Kingdom. It wasnt done by normal ck magic. Someone must have worked for many years to inflict a curse that affects the entirend of Hector, and as soon as the war is done, the curse is out in the open.
does this mean that they were forcing us to attack Cairo right from the start?
Yes.
He couldnt be sure, but there were forces that deliberately pushed Hector Kingdom off the cliff. Edwin Hector, who had checked numerous reports as soon as he got up, hade to this conclusion.
At that time, we were the puppets of someone. The Cairo Kingdom is no different. It is clear that the force behind this darkness is purposely taking advantage of the two kingdoms fighting. But right now, revenge isnt something we can afford. We need time to solve the current problems we are facing and clearly understand what kind of power is behind what happened.
We dont have time.
I know.
He figured out the problem. Even if he knew the curse, it wasnt easy to solve it. A curse spread all around Hector. At least a high priest had to step in. Hectors power wasnt that good, so in order to solve the problem, something had to be done to turn the situation around.
When I was young, the Tower Master of Vast Heaven made a suggestion to me. If I give up the position of the prince and join the Magic Tower, I will be given something. I will spend my time in the Vast Heaven Tower.
Edwin!
Everyone looked shocked at Edwins words.
It meant giving up the throne, and knowing that, everyone tried to stop him, but Edwin made up his mind.
It just takes one year. That is the only way we can solve this problem.
They knew that even when the solution was presented. The fact that the Hector Kingdom had no other alternative to survive. When the Cairo Kingdom was celebrating, the Hector Kingdom made the decision to let go of their hero.
The war had ended, so the people returned to their daily routines.
McBurney, who was an instructor at the Southern Training Center, stayed in a bar after arriving in the capital, unlike others.
Kua.
Tak.
He put the bottle down. He had stopped drinking for a while. At the Southern Training Center, he didnt drink because he thought he had to keep the kids all on their toes, but not now.
The war led to victory. McBurney received a huge reward in the process. He was given money to live the rest of his life sparingly, but such materialpensation didnt make him happy.
Send you back to the battlefield? McBurney. Calm down. Thanks to Roman Dmitry, you are being called a war hero, but you failed to protect the center and lost all your men. This proves that you dont have much worth on the battlefield. Who will trust and follow you? So, spend the rest of your yearsfortably with the money you received from the Royal Family. That will work best for you.
They were the words of his senior captains. They told him of the brutal reality. It wasnt like he didnt know his limitations, but he couldnt help but drink in such a situation.
ck!
And he continued to drink.
No matter how much he drank, he didnt get drunk, and his mind only got clearer.
I should have died on the battlefield.
Ten years of life on the battlefield.
He had many colleagues in the past, and he survived after watching all of them die, and at some point, he was called a veteran warrior. He became a capable person who rose to the position of captain despite being amoner.
But he was unable to rx his thoughts. His mental strength was worn out by constant war, so he couldnt ept a normal life.
When was it?
He wanted to die alongside hisrades on the battlefield. Although that was his wish, he was humbled by his superiors order not to send him to the battlefield.
Right, what can a one-armed swordsman even do?
He recently heard a rumor about Roman. He began to be called the hero of Cairo due to his achievements on the Southern Front and for showing overwhelming power in front of the Castro Family.
Such a great person.
At first, he thought his diligence and determination to train his soldiers were great, but now he had risen to a position that he couldnt dare touch.
He suddenly felt jealous of that mans subordinates. Having a man like Roman as their master and being able to blindly trust him was the life McBurney wanted.
There are already many talented people under Roman Dmitry. He wouldnt notice a one-armed man who has no skills. McBurney, this is your reality. You have lost your worth as a warrior, and you need to ept the reality in order to not repeat the same mistake in the Southern Training Center.
His throat burned, making him want to drink again.
But then..
Tak.
It has been long.
A man came and sat next to him.
The moment he looked at Roman Dmitry, McBurney doubted his eyes.
His heart raced.
Roman Dmitry, his idol.
Why was he here?
At that moment, when his mind had goneplicated, Roman went straight to the point.
I need great people for my future ns. McBurney, I think of you as the kind of person who fits my n. I will ask you directly. Will you follow me to Dmitry?
At that moment
Thump! Thump!
It was his heart.
It was as if a rope had fallen from heaven. It was a situation he had been dreaming of, so there was no reason to refuse.
But
I am grateful for the offer, but as you can see, I am a one-armed swordsman. Ever since I lost the arm that held the sword, Ive lost my value as a swordsman. What could a person like me even do for Roman Dmitry? I am worried that with me by your side, your reputation will be tainted, and I will be a burden to you.
He didnt want to refuse. In fact, he wanted to jump at it. But he couldnt help but say no. When he got to the capital, for a short time, the people in his unit didnt want to do anything with him because he only had one arm.
This was the reality. He was no hero. He was lucky enough to be alive.
It doesnt sound like a rejection to my ears, though. Am I wrong?
McBurney said nothing.
In the new world, Romans criteria for epting talent werent for the present but for the future.
And Roman said,
Have you ever heard of the left-handed swordsman?
In Baek Joong-hyuks memory, Roman remembered a warrior who showed an impressive performance.
Chapter 127: Changes Left Behind By The War (2)
Left-handed swordsman, Song Baek. He was called the Secret Escort. Dedicated to serving the nation, he lost his right arm during the war and was told that he could no longer work on the battlefield.
But the Imperial Family didnt abandon him. He was granted wealth and honor by acknowledging his achievements, but Song Baek, who had spent his entire life on the battlefield, couldnt ept living a peaceful life.
Song Baek spent days of suffering, and one day, he held the sword again. He made the decision to end his life as a warrior, even if it meant dying in vain.
Song Baek swung the sword for years until his left arm got used to it. And when he regained his skills to some extent, he challenged the warriors of Murim while wielding his sword in his left hand.
At the beginning of the fight, it was hard to even go against a third-rate warrior. The bnce of his body, which broke due to losing one arm, wasnt fully restored, and every moment risked his life.
After years of training, the left-handed swordsman gradually developed a system. He used his twisted body to stay bnced, which was always pointed out as a weakness. He attacked aggressively, and his anomalous attacks would always work.
Finally, he met Baek Joong-hyuk and died. But when he died as a warrior, Song Baek smiled sincerely while reminiscing about his days when he was alive.
Left-handed swordsman Song Baek. I cannot say that he was the best warrior among the many I met, but the technique of using only his left arm was surely something he excelled at. I was so impressed with our confrontation that I ended up going for closed-room training. McBurney is no different. He lost his right arm, and his body is out of bnce, but he naturally adapts well using his left arm.
The reason he wanted McBurney wasnt because of his resemnce to Song Baek. The information he distributed on the Southern Front greatly aided him during the war.
If a talented person like him stayed here, maybe the stony road would feel a little better. Not taking him in was even stranger.
So Roman went to McBurney and looked into his shocked eyes as he said,
The left-handed swordsman was a person who lived the same life as you. However, he overcame his physical weakness and wielded the sword with his left hand, which surprised me. If you can promise to entrust your future to me, I will show you what it is like. And unlike the Cairo Kingdom, which doesnt recognize your worth, I will use you better than anyone else.
The pretense was omitted. It was a deal, and it offered a reward for his loyalty. That was all. At Romans words that he would use him for his worth, McBurney felt his heart burst.
The savior of my heart.
One armed moron.
If only he could live as a warrior. McBurney would do anything for Roman.
Thud!
He fell t on the ground. He didnt care if people looked at him, he just put his face down and spoke loudly.
I, McBurney, have heard that you will put me to good use. From now on, I will give my life to Roman Dmitry. Thank you very much for taking me under your wing.
On that day, McBurney found new hope.
Parting with Roman, McBurney headed home. He was nning to pack his bags and follow Roman.
Hey, McBurney.
You havent given up on your hopes to go to the battlefield? Please give up. I know that you were skilled in the old days, but now you are a bastard with no arm. You dont even have a good background to support you. How long are you going to act like the pitifulmoner you are?
Right, take the advice and listen to us.
They were hisrades in the temporary unit at the Western Front. Because they, too, had been eliminated, seeing McBurney in distress was upsetting.
Just look at how our faces have gone stiff. Between you and us, there were times we could call our heyday. But look at us now. Our lives are all about chasing after nobles in the capital. But you get to follow Roman Dmitry and receive a huge reward. Then you will know what to do and get to live the rest of your lifefortably, so why are you sticking out your sour face in here?
Right. Fuck off! Cant you just leave? My stomach hurts at the sight of you.
Bitter insults.
What if he didnt get Romans offer?
Maybe McBurney would have fought with them. But now that he found a new life, these people looked pitiful to him.
I am no different from you, I lost the will to live and wandered, but not anymore.
Slick.
McBurney smiled. Carrying the burden on his shoulders, he headed outside while holding up his middle finger.
Fuck off, you bastards. When we meet again next time, lets see if your life and mine are different even then.
So he left and felt more at ease. There was no going back now. McBurney will live for Roman Dmitry in the future.
War.
One event changed the lives of many.
Edwin Hector.
McBurney.
And Henry Albert, the fool of the Albert family, was also caught up in it.
phew.
On the way back to his home, he sighed. He thought that if he followed Roman Dmitry, he would be rewarded for it, but the Cairo people only showed interest in Dmitrys men.
Henry Albert was given a few bucks. Formoners like McBurney, that would be a great reward, but it wasnt so great for Henry Albert.
Mr. Roman is too much. Still, we had struggled together for so long, couldnt he take me too?
When the war was over, Henry Albert secretly followed Roman. He sensed Romans authority and knew he would need Roman and his closest advisors, including Chris, to gain entry into the Central Government.
But hope doesnt always turn into reality. Roman didnt seem to ept Henry as a person, and he abandoned him as soon as they reached the capital.
And now Henry Albert was returning home.
Right, what good would it do to be below someone? Living among people who support me is what I want to do. Ah, I dont like it at all, going out into a world full of monsters like Roman Dmitry. And what about Edwin Hector? Just being exempt from military service is a huge achievement for me.
He began to realize a couple of things. There were two figures representing the kingdom. When he thought of Edwin and Roman, he wondered about himself.
He was of simr age to them, yet he had no talent and was less confident too. That was how he managed toe home.
But
[Hero of Cairo! Congrattions on your return, Henry Albert!]
[The pride of the Albert family! Henry Albert returns safely!]
[If the future of the Albert family is questioned, let them know it is Henry Albert!]
In front of the gate, cloths with strange words were written, and Henry looked nkly. Something had surely gone wrong.
At first, he didnt understand what was happening. Henry Albert, who was being weed by his family, looked shocked and met Viscount Bale with a smile.
uncle?!
My dear nephew!
Viscount Bale hugged Henry.
Actually, as soon as he saw the face of Viscount Bale, he wanted to p him.
Viscount Bale, who believed in himself even when he first enlisted on the Southern Front, ran away from the army without even thinking about Henry when the war broke out.
This man didnt know how angry Henry was about his actions. Henry vowed to inform the family of this mans bad deeds, but here he was holding Henrys hand, unaware of his feelings.
Everyone, congratte the pride of the family, my nephew!
Ohh!
Henry! Henry!
Everyone looked excited. He missed the timing to speak, and Viscount Bale continued to speak about things Henry didnt know of.
As you all know, the Hector Kingdom crossed the border without giving notice. As themander of the center, I was going to stay till the very end and fight the enemies, but then our Henry requested that I, as themander, inform the Cairo Royal Family of what was happening. He pushed me away from the battle, saying he would stay with Roman Dmitry till the end and fight!
Viscount Bale was a deserter. He expected the defeat of Cairo, but that didnt happen, which made his situation miserable. Of course, he didnt run away right at the start. He fought for a while, and when the situation didnt change, he ran.
Therefore, considering his position, he had created a heroic deed in Henry Albert.
Those with ties to the Central Government must have heard it. When we achieved the great victory in the guerri operation, it was our Henry who reported it to the Royal Family on behalf of Roman Dmitry. So Henry yed a huge role. Others think that Roman Dmitry did it all, but we need to remember that the role of Henry wasnt small either.
Now he understood the reason for the existence of banners. Henry Albert was a hero to the family. The problem was that it wasnt just within the family. But everyone around was being told of this.
A day passed when Henrys father held him and said,
There are a lot of messagesing in from the close nobles saying they want their daughters married to you. Henry, do you like someone? Last time I heard you say you liked the child of the Aiden family.
The Aiden family was of the Central Government. He could see things clearly. The Aiden family, which had ignored them all this time, wanted an arranged marriage now.
The eldest daughter of the Aiden family is famous for her beauty. So many children of noble families want to marry her, but the Aiden family has rejected all the proposals and wants her to be married to me? Is this for real?
He was stunned. His life was changing because of the war with Hector. But Henry did nothing in the war.
However, the mere fact of being with Roman when the war happened changed his status, and it wasnt just that.
This is the Cairo Royal Academy. Could you give us a lecture on what happened at the Southern Front?
It was a contact from the capital.
His heart raced. The Cairo Royal Academy made the same offer to the people of Dmitry, who refused, so they moved to Henry Albert.
Henry knew then. The fact that you could be great even if you werent great by being with someone who was.
So he decided.
In order to increase my worth, I need to spread the word of how great Roman Dmitry is.
His only achievement was being beside Roman. Henry Albert quickly epted the offer to speak. The truth might be tragic, but it wasnt too bad to borrow the name of Roman to make people look at him.
He didnt think about anything else. If he was even a little smart in the first ce, he wouldnt be called a fool.
From then on, Henry Albert yed the role of praising Roman Dmitrys achievements to people. It was Henry Alberts turning point in his life as a fool to whom no one paid attention.
A few dayster, Roman left the capital. The people of the Central Government came out, and the people of Cairo shouted and cheered for him. As he was leaving the city, not once did he look back.
When I return to the capital next time, I have to make a choice.
The four forces of Cairo would not like to wait any longer.
So.
Until then. I willpletely take over the northern area so I can oppose the Central Government.
The people of the Central Government didnt know the true intentions of Roman.
Later on, Romans reason for visiting the capital was something they couldnt even predict.
Chapter 128: Next Arrangement (1)
A week had passed since he left the capital.
After arriving at the warp gate in the northeast region, Roman and his men took a rest and headed for Dmitry. It was an arduous journey that began at the Southern Front.
Although they managed to recover a little in the capital, that didnt mean they had to go back to Dmitry as quickly as possible.
After one week, Roman entered the territory of Viscount Conrad. After passing this area, Dmitry was next, so the soldiers were all longing to head back to their homes.
How far did they move?
As they approached the border between the two ces, they caught a strange sight.
Oh my!
All the crops for the year are ruined!
These bastards! If this happens, how are we supposed to live?!
A bunch of people who looked like farmers were sitting on the ground and weeping. Just by looking at them, it was easy to understand the situation.
The vastnd, which seemed to be for cultivating crops, looked devastated, and the farmers were weeping as if the sky had fallen on them.
Roman looked away. He wasnt sure what horrible things had happened to them, but there was no reason for Roman to solve everyones difficulties.
Right next to him, Chris exined,
Looks like they are Dmitrys farmers. I heard that some people who arent in the mines had rented thend on Conrads side to farm. As Conrad is a far ce, it must have been difficult to manage, but it looks like something had gone wrong for them.
Halt.
Roman stopped walking. If they were the people of Dmitry, then it was a different story.
Just like the case with the Castro family, Roman took Dmitry into his boundary, and it meant their work had to be resolved.
Roman said,
Chris. Bring them before me. I need to hear what happened to them.
I understand.
Chris bowed his head andmanded the farmers toe to Roman.
It was, as Chris said. They were the farmers of Dmitry, and theyined of injustice to Roman.
As you know, not muchnd in Dmitry is avable to farm. So there are many who rent thend on the border of Dmitry and Conrad, and we signed a contract with the Conrad family, and we promised to rent thisnd for 10 years. Now, in a months time, the crop is supposed to be harvested, but a few days ago, the Conrad family sent us the most nonsensical notice.
A notice.
The farmer pounded on his chest, feeling frustrated. It felt like the thought of it was upsetting to him.
The Conrad family apparently has work to do on thisnd, so we were asked to clearnd within a week. Does this make sense? No matter how poor we are, we did make a contract to rent thisnd for 10 years at a reasonable cost. With 5 years more left on the contract, they are kicking us out of our rentednd without a discussion. Young Master, it is quite sad. Look at this, we didnt move out so the Conrad family sent their men to ravage thend.
Huh. We have no way to live now. We have been working so hard for this crop to be harvested, now, what do we do when the crop will not evene?
The farmers cried at the frustrating situation for them.
The Conradspletely ignored their contracts, but the world had moreplicated things than just contracts.
It was the difference in ss. Against the Conrad family, which held power of its own in the northeast, the protest of a few farmers meant nothing. It was possible for them to be caught by the throat and killed.
At least for Dmitrys people, it was. Wasnt that why the Conrads had the confidence to destroy the crop?
It was an unreasonable situation.
At the thoroughly trampled rights of the weak, Chris said,
Lord. The situation of the farmers is unique, but that doesnt mean we can do anything. Thend leased by the farmers belonged to the Conrad family. Even if we prevented them from taking thend into possession, it would only lead to problems between the two noble families. The Conrad family is forming their own group of nobles in the northeast, they are not a simple target for us.
The northeast.
If Barco and Dmitry were two mountains, then Conrad was a force below them. Although their individual power wasnt great, they had the alliance to protect one another.
The Northeast Alliance.
They were like bats. When Barco was in power, they stuck to them, and when Barco fell, they appeared at Dmitrys banquet.
They didnt normally raise their voice. They were a group that united in the face of danger, so there was no reason to touch such groups.
The problem was that right now their opponent was Roman Dmitry. The situation in the northeast was closely rted to the future ns Roman had.
So he said, Chris. If we ignore a problem because it is not simple, then no one can solve it. And bystanders only increase the intensity of the problem. Before I increase my influence, I need to get rid of the root of the problems around me.
!
Chris was shocked at Romans words and understood the meaning behind them. Chris took a step back and bowed his head.
I obey themand of my Lord.
If Roman made the decision, then it was his duty to follow it.
They finally arrived in Dmitry. The gates were wide open to wee the return of Roman and the men cheered for them.
Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman!
Hero of Cairo! Pride of Dmitry!
It was a mess. These people heard the rumors too. The fact that Roman yed an active role in the Southern Front and was called Cairos hero.
This was a moment of pride for the people of the Dmitry estate. He was once a fool of Dmitry, and now everyone looked at him with respect. Roman moved through the crowd. It was a familiar scene to be weed by people, and wherever he looked, people cheered for him.
At the entrance of the inner city, Baron Romero ran to hug him.
Son! You have been through so much!
How have you been?
All is fine. What can be special about this ce? We have prepared a grand party for you. Consider this thest day of your life and eat and drink while having the most fun.
Baron Romero walked ahead, but Roman didnt follow him. He spoke with a face that didnt like the cheers of the people.
Father, can you spare some time for me?
In the office of the Lord, the deafening cheers were no longer heard, and Roman exined what happened at Conrads, to which Baron Romero replied with a firm face,
I did hear about something like that, but, Son, there are a few sensitive issues in the world that shouldnt be touched. No matter the fact that a contract was signed, there is no way to prevent Conrad from reiming thend that is rightfully theirs. Will the farmers of Dmitry be able to farm properly on thend of Conrad? Rather, it would be better to create a peaceful solution by giving them new jobs.
Just like Chris said, Baron Romero didnt want this issue to grow any further. Even if it seriously harmed the people of Dmitry, this was a matter that happened on the border of both states.
And Roman said, I do understand what Father is talking about. But there is one thing I want to ask.
Go on.
Ifif it wasnt Dmitry, but the people of Marquis Benedict, do you think the Conrad family would be able to take back thend given to the farmers?
At that, his expression went stiff. This was a sensitive issue. It was meaningless to give this as an example, but still, the Baron couldnt understand what Romans intentions were for bringing this up.
I do not understand what you mean by that, Marquis Benedict isnt an ordinary man. He is the head of the Central Government that controls the Cairo Kingdom. Count Gregory and Count Denver are protected by the empires they side with, but in the Cairo Kingdom, in the end, it is Marquis Benedict who holds power. Who can touch such a person? This is a wrong example in the first ce and has nothing to do with our current problem.
He drew a clear line. He had a point. Assuming that Marquis Benedict was in this position, such a problem would have never urred. The people looked up to him for his power, so who would touch him?
You are right. As Father said, Marquis Benedict is a living power, so no one will think of touching him or his people. Then what do you think of Dmitrys position in the northeast? Just half a year ago, we didnt hold a solid position either. But as we overthrew the Barco family, we are now the strongest in the northeast.
I will not deny that. Although Dmitry is said to be the strongest in the northeast, we never know what dangers await us if we attack a neighboring estate and blindly trust our newfound power. This isnt a matter of pride. There is no need to create a fight between Dmitry and other troops by raising a problem that we do not have to touch.
No. There is no need for that.
He said firmly.
Despite the Barons words, Roman didnt step back.
We defeated Barco. At that time, the northeast was an area that seemed to follow the words of Barco and was protected by the Central Government. But what about now? Although it is said that Barco held the power of the Central Government, the Conrad family and other nobles are showing that Dmitry doesnt hold the true power. People say that Dmitry isnt as good as Barco, so there is no need to worry too much. Even touching the people of Dmitry doesnt seem to be a problem for them. After all, Dmitry is just a family in the northeast, and they think we have a limit to our tasks and actions as we do not receive protection from those who hold power.
Northeast.
A small word.
The king was way too insignificantpared to the entire Cairo Kingdom.
Father. The people of the Conrad family touched the people of Dmitry. It wasnt a problem between the estates, but the Conrad people had directly gone to do it, and they made the decision without another thought that touching the people of Dmitry was alright. What does this mean? That we have a limit? People say that Dmitry is the best in the northeast, but isnt the reality much farther from that?
His voice had changed. After the war with Hector, Roman found the wildness he held in his previous life. The predator went after the weak in the world, and he knew that this was a problem that shouldnt be overlooked.
He looked straight into Baron Romeros eyes and continued with a firm voice,
Now is the time to organize the power flow in the northeast. Who is above, and who is below? We will have to show it clearly through this incident.
Sparks flew off.
The northeast area.
Roman revealed his new ambition.
Chapter 129: Next Arrangement (2)
The next n.
At those words, Baron Romeros expression hardened.
Son. Do you know the weight of your words?
I know.
Then let me tell you my honest opinion, it is an ufortable truth for all of us, but the nobles in the northeast do not want to ept themon-born Dmitry family as one of their own. If we move out aggressively to get more power, there will be war. What I am worried about is the chaos in the northeast. People cannot be sacrificed for the sake of frugal power.
Baron Romeros thoughts were firm.
The shell in the northeast.
The unsettling reality was that Dmitry was only recognized on the surface by everyone. There was no reason to wage war and give their opponents a reason to look down on them.
Since Dmitry had power but it didnt mean there was much they could do.
And Roman said,
If the situation in Cairo wasnt unstable, I might not have a different opinion from father.
The battle in the Southern Front and the four forces within Cairo. Through these experiences, Roman knew that he needed power.
The Cairo Kingdom is like a bomb which can blow up any time. The Royal Family doesnt have control over the nobles as it is weak, and Marquis Benedict has more power than the Royal Family. Count Gregory and Denver, who follow the other Empires, are stealing important information from the Cairo Kingdom. How long do you think the peace willst? The Kronos Empire crosses borders more frequently. For the Kronos Empire, Cairo is an important kingdom, and they might dere war in the not-too-far future. When that timees, there is no future for the northeast nobles.
The other nobles are no different. If the nation is in war, the future of the entire kingdom is at stake.
Right. The problem is that the power of conscription rests with the Central Government and not the King.
If a war broke out, everyone would be responsible for it. Just like everywhere else, the small nobles would be taken advantage of.
In Cairo, the Central Government is quite powerful. If they take everything, we have no other choice but to give it to them in order to not put the nation in crisis. Even if there is a voice of protest, the people behind the Central Government will take us down to protect themselves. So it is necessary to make sacrifices. In the not-too-distant future, in order for the northeast to have one voice, we have to control the nobles of the northeast region. No matter what crisis arises, we need to learn not to be shaken and stay firm as iron castles.
The opponent was the Central Government. Roman nned to take over the northeast, and Viscount Conrad was the first step in that n.
Father. Having experienced a series of events with the Castro family, I have learned that the power of the Dmitry family is no less than that of those in the Central Government. What weck is power. Yet we never move for the sake of the people in our own estate? Even though we have the troops and a cause to help them, why on earth are we letting them make sacrifices?
At the crossroads of life, Roman pushed his father to make an extreme choice.
Finally.
Above all, I do not like the Conrad family touching my people. Just give the word. If you make the decision, Father, the blood will only be on my hands.
At those words, Baron Romeros eyes fluttered.
The conversation didnt have a clear conclusion. They ended the conversation, and Baron Romero was left alone with his thoughts.
My son has grown a lot.
His sons words were right. The Dmitry family did nothing despite having power. He knew that there would be trouble in the not-too-distant future, but he didnt want to be caught up in the war on his own.
Actually, he hadnt even made a decision yet.
Knowing the obstacles Dmitry would confront at the time of his decision, Romero had to think very carefully.
Romansst words left asting impression on him. Not because he imed hed hold the sword, but because he didnt want his own people to be touched.
Is this the new era for Dmitry?
The incident with the Castro family.
Dmitrys people put their trust in Roman, and he repaid their faith with great leadership today.
Perhaps the people might be right.
Born as amoner, he was unable to handle the power of Dmitry, but his son Roman was different.
He was raised differently than a typicalmoner, unlike me. People im that Roman is half noble, but the Roman of today may have been born as a result of the hardships he enduredter in life. Roman understands peoples difficulties and tries to solve them. What Dmitrycked was not strength or power but the determination of their Lord. Then it may be necessary for me to appoint a sessor.
Shhh.
He drank and drank. However, regardless of how much he drank, he never felt intoxicated, and as time passed, his mind became clearer.
Sometimes in life, you get a sense of the decisive moment. And the steady beat of his heart told him which path he needed to take.
There is no need for me to consider my sessor at this time. However, I must make a choice for the benefit of Dmitrys people..
Tak.
He put the drink down and,
Is anyone there? Call for Captain Johnathan right now!
Finally, he made the decision.
In contrast to the developments within Dmitry, the northeast region saw a normal, peaceful day.
A few dayster, a party was held by the Dmitry family. The purpose of the celebration was Romans return, and of course, all the nobles from the northeast had gathered in Dmitry.
From the Bolt family.
I am Sophia from the Grisel family.
On behalf of the Helos family, I want to congratte Roman Dmitry.
Many nobles began arriving early in the day. Although the northern nobles did not ept the Dmitry family as true nobles, they did not deny their power.
Dmitry was clearly the best in the northeast. However, the eldest son of such a family returned as the Hero of Cairo, and they couldnt ignore it.
The huge party hall was filled with people. They appeared to be having a good time at the party, but when they had the opportunity to speak with Roman, they took advantage of it.
Do you remember me?
Lady Sophia of the Grisel family. Of course, I remember. Didnt we have a conversation at the party at Barcost time?
Ah. You remember?
Sophia smiled despite Roman not saying much.
The halo around Roman Dmitry overwhelmed the people, and all the nobles around wanted to impress him, especially the women of noble families.
Each of them had special intentions and missions given by their fathers to seduce Roman in some way, so they all smiled at anything he said.
Like bees around a flower, people crowded around Roman. It was likely that peoples attention would change, but right now, Roman shone the brightest and epted all of it.
Certainly not the former Roman Dmitry.
It would be great if I could make him my man.
How do I make him like me?
Those were the thoughts of the people. Roman Dmitry, the Hero of Cairo, was the center of attention at the party, and many guests wanted to im him as their own.
A man approached Roman as the night of the celebration progressed further.
I am Viscount Conrad. It is truly an honor to meet the Hero of Cairo who defeated Hector.
I am Roman Dmitry.
Viscount Conrad smiled kindly and asked for a shake. It was clear he was familiar with Roman. In their conversation, he was somehow trying to make Roman like him.
I heard that you defeated the 5-star Swordsman, Butler, in the battle with Hector. Seriously, I cannot believe you achieved such a thing in your mid-20s. There was a time when I dreamed of being a swordsman. Of course, I couldnt get a feel for mana as I wasnt born with talent like Mr. Roman, so I gave up, but I know how great you are, better than anyone else.
It is exaggerated.
Exaggerated? Who can ever deny the achievements of Roman Dmitry? There is a rumor about you challenging a rankers son, and as a fellow northeastern noble, I have high expectations. The northeast area hasnt yet produced skilled rankers so far, but I think Roman Dmitry can aim for the top position.
The atmosphere looked friendly. Viscount Conrad realized the chat had gone on longer than expected, so he shook off the curious looks and kept talking.
It was then that Roman spoke,
I have one personal question for you.
Please.
I heard that the Dmitry farmers had theirnds taken away by Viscount Conrad without a notice. Could you tell me why? There is still a contract period left, and without a sudden notice, you drove away the farmers, making them suffer.
At that moment, the Viscounts face went stiff. He didnt want to answer it, so he decided to pass the question on in a gentle manner.
Actually, there was a n to use the surrounding area at a higher price. That is all. Lets skip this meaningless.
Is that all?
His words were cut off. Viscount Conrad, who was trying to change the subject, couldnt hide his displeasure.
Mr. Roman. We are having a party for you, so why do you keep talking about sensitive topics?
It was a warning meant to not speak anymore, but Roman took a sip of champagne and continued.
If we ignore the sensitive issues, I cannot solve the difficulties of Dmitrys people. I am sorry. Still, if Viscount Conrad had given Dmitry a little thought, wouldnt it have been easier to solve the problems with the farmers in a normal sense? Either byplying with the terms of the contract or by paying thempensation. At least if it were me, I would solve it as such.
That was it. Viscount Conrad knew that his opponent was aiming for this. It was unpleasant. Roman Dmitry or not, he decided not to back off.
I am quite disappointed with you today. I am here to celebrate your return in a good manner, and here you are, trying to lower my name by talking about such problems in front of others. It seems like the rumors that the public has heard about you are all lies. I truly respected you, but I do not think I can enjoy the party with a smile anymore after being treated like this by you.
In the world of the nobles, a cause was everything. Viscount Conrad decided it was time to get angry. Roman Dmitrys reputation was huge, but he didnt like the man getting involved in such things.
He knew that even if this made the problem bigger, others would sympathize with him. Viscount Conrad was so sure of himself that he made a bold move.
I will leave.
And with everyones attention on him, he stepped back, making his way through the crowd.
It was then.
Viscount Conrad. You have not answered me yet. If you end the conversation like this and leave the party, then I will ept your attitude as hostility towards Dmitry.
That was a statement that shouldnt have been made. Everyone looked shocked. Viscount Conrad also looked at Roman with a shocked face.
Come back here and exin what happened that day.
It was no mistake. It was intentional. The celebration, which had been joyful until a split second before, was now as chilly as ice water being dumped on it.
Chapter 130: Next Arrangement (3)
In the world of nobles, there was a line that shouldnt be crossed. Even if there was a dispute with each other.
In a ce like this, where many were watching, one should never make remarks that lowered the honor of the other person.
That was minimal courtesy, which wasnt being kept now. It was something to be epted until the end.
What did you say now?
Viscount Conrads expression turned cold. The opponent crossed the line. If he had tried to solve this with no people around, maybe he would have chosen the rightpromise.
But now, not Baron Romero but his son Roman Dmitry had lowered his honor in front of so many people watching.
He was angry.
Although Dmitry was said to be a dominant force in the northeast region, he couldnt stand being humiliated openly.
The Conrad family drove the farmers out of Dmitry. But thatnd belongs to my family, and I can take it when I want to. Do I have to report to the Dmitry family? No matter how powerful your family is, we are not your servants.
He mentioned this on purpose. Right now, the people from the northeast were all watching this, and they said,
Viscount Conrad is right. Even if there is a problem withnd remation, should you be this rude when people are gathered to celebrate? This is a bit unfortunate.
Mr. Roman. You are not the Lord of the Dmitry family. If Baron Romero had set up a separate ce and resolved this problem of two families then Viscount Conrad would have followed it. The eldest son of the Dmitry family? Nonsense. Viscount Conrad is the Lord of his family. You are not one to treat him this low!
The atmosphere turned, and they were cornering Roman. They judged that he had crossed the line, so they decided that it was his fault.
So much like the nobles of the northeast. Even though they keep their distance from us, the moment they sense one is in danger, they stick together.
It was funny. What if it was Marquis Benedict in this position? No one would react like this. They wouldnt even do this for the Barco family.
No.
Absolutely not.
The nobles were calcting people, and Dmitry was a family that they decided could be stomped on. There was no Central Government behind Dmitry.
Even if problems arose, they were likely to be resolved within the northeast, and so they thought that the power of Dmitry was nothing.
One against manythe number of Lords on one side gave them confidence. Looking at them, Roman was convinced of his n.
The local nobles, including those in the northeast, have already turned into dogs of the Central Government. These are the beings who can stick a knife right under the chin of Dmitry at any time, ording to the orders of the Central Government. So either I cut them down right now or turn them into obedient dogs. I need to give them a choice.
Roman didnt back down. With the same face, he looked straight at the hostile nobles.
What is it that you are doing?
Conceptually, this wasnt a huge issue. So the nobles of the northeast, as well as the ones unrted, looked shocked.
Roman said,
Just now, you told me that my words and actions are rude, so I will ask this straight up. Since when did it be possible to tamper with the estates of other nobles in the Cairo Kingdom? Viscount Conrad touched the farmers of Dmitry, who are my people. My people who live in Dmitry, who pay taxes to me and are loyal to me. And you touch them without even informing them of anything, and now you all im that the things I say are rude?
This was nonsense. If they were too shocked, they should just shut their mouths. The remarks about them crossing a line left Viscount Conrad and the people speechless.
The reason I am upset with Viscount Conrad is for talking to me with a smile after what happened. What kind of family do you think Dmitry is? Even though you touch my people, do you consider us the ones to smile and ept your conversations? If so, you made a huge mistake. This issue is already being discussed within the Dmitry family. I have been entrusted with full control of this matter by my father, and I have no intention of letting your actions pass.
T-that is
With his statement, the nobles of the Northeast Nobles Alliance and Viscount Conrad looked shocked. At first, they thought it was Roman speaking out of a whim, but now they realize that they fell into the trap. And they couldnt walk out.
They could have prevented the worst by taking a step back, but they were unable to do so since so many people had already voiced their opinions in front of so many others.
It was a matter of pride. They were aware of what would happen to them even if one of them decided to give up and surrender to Dmitry. So they didnt back off and looked straight at Roman as if they were the right ones.
And that look was what Roman wanted.
You still have no intention of apologizing. If so, then this will be done. Now you are showing an attitude that there is nothing wrong with touching someone from another estate. The Dmitry family will do the same in the future. If there are people on Dmitrysnd who are not part of the estate, I will make them pay a hundredfold. It might be the right thing to do. I know that none of the people who rebuked me right now have a lot to do with the merchants of Dmitry, so lets see if they say this isnt such an important issue when that happens.
People not from the estatea statement that pushed them into a corner.
They didnt expect this, but this was a fight they couldnt win.
Lets see who is right and who is wrong until the end. Dmitry, on the other hand, has no ns to go back at this point.
Now youve really crossed a river that you cant go back across.
Why do these kinds of situations happen in life?
A situation that one desperately wanted to avoid, but the opponent dragged them into it.
For Viscount Conrad, it was now.
This
The Dmitry family.
The one rejected by nobles.
Even though he knew that they were strong enough to overthrow Barco, one of the richest families in Cairo, he didnt ept it because the Dmitry family was ofmoner origin.
Even though he smiled at them, he would make fun of them from behind. However, even though he didnt acknowledge it, the Dmitrys held a lot of power.
If Romans words turn into reality, then our side loses. We dont regard the Dmitry family as true nobles, but the power they currently possess will suffocate us. Roman Dmitryhe isnt just a good swordsman but also a fox. Knowing that this cannot be solved through words, he is trying to stomp on us.
He looked around for answers from the nobles gathered, but they didnt seem to have any. Actually, everyone knew. The so-called Northeast Nobles Alliance was created due to their weakness. If their predator was Dmitry, then they were bound to suffer.
But
But I cannot just get down on my knees.
This was something he couldntpromise on. Even if he is harmed, he must demonstrate the influence of the nobles in order to obtain an advantage in the northeast in the future.
It was then.
It is Viscount Conrads mistake this time.
It was an unexpected variable.
Viscount Lawrence was watching the situation, and he decided to speak.
In the process of getting things done, the before and after of an issue are important. It is an issue concerning Dmitrys people, so does it make sense to harm them without prior notice? I think you were too much. So, admit the mistake and apologize.
That was a situation even Roman hadnt expected.
Viscount Lawrence got through the crisis with Romans help. In the past, he had sweaty feet when he asked for help, but he couldnt forget the situation where everyone turned away.
The nobles who usuallyughed and smiled with me didnt show any kindness when Barco turned against us. Northeast Nobles? All this is meaningless to me. Lawrence will follow Dmitry in the future. Even if it causes problems, Dmitry is a lot better than those who wont even try.
He knew how to repay grace. His remarks would create a hostile force, but Viscount Lawrence continued.
The atmosphere has changed now. Once Viscount Lawrence had opened up the path for Roman, the pro-Dmitry forces woulde in.
On this matter, Mr. Roman is right. A member of the estate has been harmed by another estate, and what kind of noble would be able to pass the situation with a smile?
Apologize to Mr. Roman right now.
Viscount Conrad was shocked. This wasnt what he expected. He should have put pressure on Roman, but he couldnt do that anymore.
Finally,
I will be more careful next time.
He stepped back while gulping down his anger. He exited the party with a red face from embarrassment.
The case was closed.
The northeast nobles, along with Viscount Conrad, left the party, leaving behind the pro-Dmitry nobles.
After a divided battle, the atmosphere was pleasant. They were fully on Dmitrys side since they supported Roman.
Viscount Lawrence said in a loud voice,
Do not worry too much about the northeast nobles. If they are going to tinker more with this, Lawrence is ready to do anything to help Dmitry. We have not forgotten the kindness of Roman, which was shown in the war against Barco.
As Roman rose to fame, Viscount Lawrence epted Roman equally as a noble.
This was quite a fun rtionship. At first, they didnt like the marriage proposal, but now they were ready to put everything on the line.
Flora Lawrence was no different. The interactions with her had been more smooth, and after leaving for the capital, he hadnt heard from her.
Thank you. I will never forget what happened today.
He was actually going to solve the problem on his own, but there was no reason to ruin the mood by revealing such things.
Those who wanted to stand by Dmitrys side took the risk.
It was worthy of congrattions, and Roman purposefully lingered longer at the party in order to establish a good enough rtionship with people who believed in him. That was why the partys atmosphere was better than the first time.
All the nobles exchanged stories with bright faces, and when the mood improved, Roman met his father.
And Baron Romero said,
Is it really fine to take things to the extreme? It is very hopeful that arge number of nobles have sided with us, but those nobles cannot be ignored. They will never step back like this.
He was worried about the path Roman chose. He stepped on the pride of the nobles. The nobles were the ones who risked their lives for everything, so he thought Roman pushed them too hard.
To which Roman answered,
Father. Your opponent must do everything in his power to ensure the fight is over. If they are extremely enraged about the issue, they may be willing to ept the difference with Dmitry, but when ites to running into us, they must feel the most helpless. Furthermore, I seriously doubt that those individuals would voluntarily stand down. Rather, this is what I want. My strategy will only work if they band together to defeat Dmitry by any means imaginable.
Romans guess was right.
At that time, the northeast nobles had gathered in one ce. For them, this was a humiliation they could never get over.
Chapter 131: Next Arrangement (4)
After leaving the party, the Northeast Alliance members gathered at Viscount Conrads mansion and burst into anger.
That arrogant bastard!
That guy of Dmitry who just got recognition in the capital is wagging his tail at us!
Right. Do you remember what he said in the end? He is so cheeky and arrogant, he doesnt know his limit. Everyone, this cannot be overlooked. If we keep our head down like this, then people will think the Northeast Nobles Alliance is nothing.
Everyone had the same thoughts. They wanted revenge, but that wasnt so easy.
so is there a special way?
It was Viscount Conrad. The shame and anger he felt caused his face to flush red.
Dmitry, with Lawrences support. This is a fight we cannot win. So, even though I bowed my head, not many helped me, right? To be honest, I am skeptical of this nobles alliance thing here. To put it bluntly, the Dmitry has truly overwhelming forces, and Roman Dmitry took down Butler. Normal methods wont work to take them down.
This time, in contrast to his initial confident demeanor, he appeared rather skeptical.
Even now, the scene of him bowing his head in front of so many people made his heart pound in shame.
The nobles of the alliance were speechless.
Despite venting his anger, there had to be a way out of this.
Since the fall of Barco, there was no way to stop Dmitry.
The presence Dmitry had was overwhelming. Recently, with the war preparations they did against the Castro family, Dmitry showed their power moved beyond the north. Conflict with them was not an easy thing.
They all wanted to hit them back, but it wasnt an easy matter, making them turn silent.
And it was then, a noble spoke with a cautious voice.
how about contacting the Central Government?
You want to pressure Dmitry using them?
Yes. After the fall of Barco, we did everything we could to get in touch with the Central Government. Now is the time to actually put it to use. We cannot ask much since our rtionship with the Central Government isnt so strong, but it is possible to say that this is a matter of Dmitry and the Northeast Nobles Alliance. If the pro-Dmitry troops like Lawrence are cut off from the cause and cannot participate, even if Dmitry is strong, they are bound to be defeated in the battle of numbers.
It wasnt about going to war. Obviously, the alliance would have a huge advantage, and they would get an apology from Dmitry. At least, this was the best way since they had no intention of leaving the issue.
And as this was something he had to do, Viscount Conrad showed his will.
I will contact them right now.
Themunication went through. Beyond the screen, Viscount Conrad spoke of the calls purpose as the representative of the alliance.
Count Fabius, I have one request.
[Do speak, if it is a request of Viscount Conrad, then I will have to do it.]
Thank you for saying that. It isnt something odd, but there has been a dispute with the Dmitry family recently. The problem is that Roman Dmitry has tantly humiliated me. Count Fabius, could you use the power of the Central Government and put pressure on the Dmitry family just
Cut.
The line got cut.
As the screen suddenly cut off, Viscount Conrad urged the shocked soldier.
Can you not even connect the call properly? Count Fabius might be offended now!
Yes.
The soldier moved hastily and attempted to connect it.
When Count Fabiuss face came up, Viscount Conrad tried to apologize for the unstable connection, but
[Huh. You are seriously ignorant.]
He was speechless. Count Fabius had warm eyes before, but now he appeared to be staring down at a bug.
[If you live on the edge of the border, are your ears blocked with something? You want to pressure Roman Dmitry? Yeah, you bastard. Roman Dmitry is a talent that Marquis Benedict cherishes. Now he is making every effort to turn the man into his son-inw, and you are talking bullshit about moving the Central Government to pressure him. No, I was thinking you could make us a useful link to the Dmitry family but do those in the northeast only have shit in their brains?]
His mind went nk. He wondered if what he was hearing was indeed right.
[Listen carefully from now. Do you know of Castro and Dmitrys recent sh? Do you know the decision that the Central Government made? Castro, who couldnt understand the news despite hearing it, requested help. Only for the Central Government to tell him that he had no right to ask for anything, Marquis Benedict ruined the family, and Castro is a close friend of his. Now you know, right? Do not get angry and think about living a good life by looking good in Romans eyes.]
That was it.
Tuk.
Themunication was cut off, and the alliance went silent. All this time, they spent so much money trying to get to know Count Fabius, and in an instant, their hopes were toppled.
Not just that. Count Fabius spoke of an arranged marriage plot between Dmitry and Benedict.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance, which had been skeptical about Barcos loss with the help of the Central Government, now found it impossible to hide their disastrous emotions at the word of marriage.
This
It looks like we made a huge blunder.
But what could they do?
They already crossed the line.
A noble who had been iming revenge said,
how about Viscount Conrad apologizing first? Dont look at me with such eyes. For us to live, this is smarter than to go into a fight for the sake of our pride.
These bats of the northeast. They now began to look for ways to live.
The dispute with the Conrad family was solved. The Conrad family apologized directly to the farmer families and promised not to touch them until the contract was over.
Young Master Roman. Thank you very much!
I heard that the Young Master had worked hard for us. I do not know how to express my gratitude. From now on, if there is anything the Young Master wants, I will do it even with this weak body.
The farmers of Dmitry came out and expressed their thanks to Roman. News of what happened at the party spread quickly. There were many eyes as the servants carrying the food and drinks listened to what Roman had said.
Viscount Conrad. The farmers you touch are people of Dmitry. My people who live and pay taxes, as well as their devotion to Dmitry. Yet, you touched them without even giving prior notice.
My peoplethat was a moving word. It was a time when Romans reputation grew, and the peoples loyalty to Dmitry grew stronger.
As expected, the Northeast Alliance lost their tails. They would have thought of bringing the Central Government into the fight with Dmitry, but with the current stand of the Central Government, they have no other choice but to do this.
The bnce.
From the moment the Central Government turned its back on Castro, Roman found out the temporary background he could depend on.
So, from the start, he was certain that the conflict with the Conrad family would not lead to war.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance are like bats. In an argument with me, they didnt hesitate to express their anger, and they didnt hesitate to give up their pride when the situation turned unfavorable, either. When Viscount Lawrence took Dmitrys side, Viscount Conrad apologized right away, and when he realized that he couldnt ask the Central Government for support. They gave up huge profits and made contracts with our merchants. If things end up like this, then Dmitry might be able to exert a stronger dominance in the northeast than the alliance ever had, and the Central Government cannot touch itter.
It was a dangerous variable. But nothing had changed. From the very start, Roman wanted this conflict and had no intention of working sloppily.
This n was divided into three stages. The first was a provocation, the second was to face reality, and now.
Lucas, who was in charge of the information guild, must be spreading out news in the northeast.
The first newsthat was interesting too.
The Dmitry family is holding a swordsmanship tournament? The prize money for winning isnt one or two pennies but a hundred gold??!
Eh. A hundred gold is a lot of money, but can one win over Roman Dmitry? This is Dmitrys n to raise Romans status. A monster who defeated Butler, who is ranked second in the Hector Kingdom, then who in here can take down Roman?
Listen to what people are saying. Of course, if Roman participated, the tournament would be meaningless, but Roman Dmitry, and Jonathan are not participating. Not only that, the tournament is divided into 6 groups. And 6 groups have 6 winners. Do you understand what I am saying? Whichever group it is, the winner gets 100 golds.
Huh! For real?!
This caused a riot. The conditions for this tournament were so attractive. Thepetition was deemed to be fierce, and if there were just one winner, it would be impossible, but now there were 6 groups with 6 winners.
Apetition only for the swordsmen in the northeast. Because the participants were all from the area, they all thought they had a good chance of winning.
And, if they were lucky enough to be matched against an underdog group, wouldnt they be able to win?
Rumors went around, with people wanting to know the truth.
Finally, Roman made an official announcement.
As rumors have it, the Dmitry family is officially preparing for thepetition. The purpose of the tournament is clear. As you all know, I went to war with the Hector Kingdom on the Southern Front. People only remember that I won, but I realized that the world is big. As a result, we will take our time proving ourselves in this tournament. We experienced the wide world, and that experience made us stronger. 6 groups. Each group has one of my subordinates. If a person defeats my subordinate and wins, I will grant them not just 100 gold but also fulfill one request they may have.
This was even more shocking to those who were listening.
Someone asked if a noble family person could participate.
Sure. As long as they prove that they are swordsmen of the northeast, we do not care about the other conditions. The tournament starts in a month from now, and I hope that you have enough time to prepare and challenge us.
That was the end, and Roman said nothing more. However, the fact that he had already said so much was something that upset the northeast.
Especially the Northeast Nobles Alliance, who were struggling to suppress their anger. This was a perfect chance to get their revenge.
Chapter 132: The Value Of A Sword (1)
The nobles of the Northeast Alliance gathered once again.
A swordsmanship tournament held by the Dmitry family. This is a good chance for us to get revenge for the humiliation we suffered earlier.
It was Viscount Conrad.
As soon as he heard the rumors, he contacted the members of the alliance.
Roman Dmitry promised not just 100 gold but also a request being fulfilled. If the Northeast Alliance wins. We can present ourselves as winners, and in exchange for epting Roman Dmitrys apology, we can disy the great faces of our nobles, making people forget the humiliation. The benefits we get from this are clear. With just one apology, we can reverse our rtionship with Dmitry and restore our honor that fell to the ground.
Contacting Fabius made them realize how important Roman Dmitry was.
Rather than developing an irrevocable rtionship based on seeking vengeance, they believed that the ideal situation would be to save their faces in the proper mannerthe Northeast Alliance forgiving Romans actions.
It was a good chance to restore their honor and promote an unusual rtionship with Roman.
And a noble said,
Is it possible for us to win? Aside from the alliance, there are many people who are interested in thepetition, and will it be possible to beat them all?
Right, and among those who follow Roman are Chris and Kevin. Arent they the ones who took the spotlight for wiping out the people of Barco? I remember that they had great fighting skills then, and if they are representing Roman in thepetition, winning will not be easy.
This was the stumbling block. They had to win. All their ns were possible only when one of them won.
At that concern, Viscount Conrad smiled.
Yes, I dont think that winning is easy. However, thepetition will be divided into six groups. Chris? Kevin? Even if they are amazing, they cannot participate in six groups at the same time. Then, among Dmitrys men, there must be a weak link. So, that is what we are going to aim for. All we have to do is evenly distribute the alliance forces among the six groups. So, obviously, at least one group will have a winner.
that does sound possible.
From what I heard, it doesnt seem like a bad n. If we can get just one winner, our n seeds.
Thest few days were quite humiliating for them. They couldnt even raise their heads in front of people and didnt know how to resolve the strained rtionship with Roman.
Revenge andpromise.
To seed in both, this was the best chance.
Viscount Conrad added,
The tournament is one month from now. Everyone should keep that in mind. There is no other way to restore the alliances reputation unless we seize the opportunity provided by the heavens. So do not aim for any other means. Even if there is a limit to disguising as a warrior from another territory, we just need to produce a winner in some way. It will be difficult. Even if Dmitrys power is huge, they cannot surely win over all six groups, right? After all, they are also a noble family on the outskirts, and with this, we advance.
In one month, they expected that the terrible humiliation they had been subjected to would end.
At that time, Roman summoned his men, including Chris, Kevin, McBurney, and others.
Roman spoke calmly as he looked at them.
I think you heard of the tournament. From now on, I will dere that in one month, you willpete with and against one another, and I will select six warriors topete on behalf of the Dmitry family. Past evaluations arent important. This means that your current position will be represented by only one months results.
His mens expressions changed at that moment. There was no reward, but the word petition changed everything.
We left the Southern Front, but the war is far from over. From the moment I slowly show the path I am going to take, it will be unavoidable to run from the powers of Cairo. Thats why, even if we stay in Dmitry, we have to maintain the tension that developed on the battlefield. Just like a sharp sword that can hit at any time, I will provide my subordinates with an incentive so that they will aspire to higher ground.
During the war, Roman and his men had a tough time. Some made progress from their experiences, while others decided to loosen their bodies and restfortably.
The relief of being away from the battlefield and praise from those around him for the performance he did, for multiple reasons, the war didnt just have a positive effect on everyone.
His return to Dmitry was the best time to rx his mind. However, Roman didnt just sit idly by from such a change and gave his subordinates who lost their purpose fuel to burn.
Those who have raised their reputation on behalf of Dmitry will be rewarded. If you are chosen as one of the six swordsmen topete and win, I will inform the victor of the top-level skills. There are many different types of skillsfrom footwork, and swordsmanship, tobatIll show you how to sessfully advance to a higher level from your current one.
Top-level skills.
The men gulped. Even if Roman said it was to evaluate their loyalty, they would have risked their lives.
And a top-level skill.
The men knew what it meant.
The Lord is a different being from us. He knows a lot of knowledge that can be called a treasure on the continent, and we are getting stronger by taking some of his teachings. And if the Lord gives us a top-level skill right now, it will be huge. It is clear that he will teach a skill that is iparably superior to any reward money.
In the battle with Hector, tensions arose, and they developed strong bonds with theirrades. Their trust in each other had grown stronger, but they had no intention of giving up the things that Roman would provide them.
Within the same group, they hoped to be the best. The fire Roman ignited in their hearts was intense.
Thepetition has two purposes: to confront the nobles and make them face reality; and train my men perfectly. After the tournament is over, the situation in the northeast will probably change a lot.
A one-time chance.
Roman decided to let his men go wild.
From now on, we will start training for the tournament.
The men were dismissed, and Roman organized his thoughts.
One month to prepare. Its time for me to train too.
Roman saw a new world at the Southern Front.
In the battle with Butler, he knew there were strong people, but he hadnt encountered many of them, and it was his first time witnessing Edwin Hectors magic.
For the first time in his life as Roman Dmitry, he felt that his life was in danger, and in the crisis that followed, Roman felt his presence burn.
Baek Joong-hyuk, Heavenly Demona being born from the verge of death. The crisis was familiar, and Roman felt alive as a human.
But
Initiating a crisis is an act of stupidity, and I risked my life for victory, and the only way to avoid such constant crises is to be stronger. Just like how my subordinates are running to train for the tournament next month. I, too, will find a way to move ahead for the month or so.
The enlightenment gained on the battlefield. It was a time when training was needed.
This time, while staying at the forge, he was thinking about making a new sword while reviewing his condition.
Sword.
A tool.
In order to advance to a new level, he needed a sword suitable for it, and it felt like the current one wasnt going to keep up with his growing strength.
This was an expected result. He always made a sword suitable for the present, so the sword he was using was now a remnant of the past.
Before going to training, he called for Lucas.
You called me, sir?
As the head of the information guild, Lucas aplished a lot. Utilizing Dmitrys power and financial resources, he quickly took control of the surrounding area and recently absorbed the ck Moon information guild.
Romans thoughts were right. Lucas was an outstanding man with abilities anyone would admire, and he provided him with a clear reward. So he was able to quickly build a system simr to that of the Lower District sect.
It was different from the past. If he wanted Barcos information, then Lucas had the ability to get it done in five minutes.
For the next month or so, I n to go into a closed training. In the meantime, I wont be getting any reports, except in one case: if theres trouble in the family, I need the information to be delivered right then.
I understand.
And sell this sword.
Roman handed him the sword.
His sword.
In order to make a new sword in the future, he had to let go of the current one.
Its original name is me, but I changed it to ze because it is looking for a new owner. Any method of sale is fine. Without revealing who its former owner is, find a new owner for the sword. The profits will go to the information guild.
This was Baek Joong-hyuks way of living as the Heavenly Demon. Baek Joon-hyuk had made several swords, and whenever he made a new one, he would leave the old one without any regrets.
It was the desire of a craftsman. It was now an unneeded sword for his current self, and he hoped it would shine in the hands of others.
They were called the treasures of the Heavenly Demon. As the swords went around the world, they met numerous owners, gained fame, and they proved to be useful to many.
This time was no different.
One month from now, Roman would have time to make a new sword. Therefore, it was time for him to let go of the past, and Roman hoped the swords would get a new owner.
If it were a sword made by the Hero of Cairo, then it would be something the rich would covet, and he didnt like that. At the very least, he hoped that the sword would find an owner who recognized its worth.
Lucas took the sword.
I will see you in a month.
At the end of their conversation, Roman took a step back toward the forge. His time in the hot forge would now begin.
After separating from Roman, Lucas went around with the sword.
This is a great sword, no matter how one looks at it. Why sell this?
He was no cksmith, but he was around the battlefield, and he had an eye for weapons, and this sword was something he was certain of.
A smooth de that could kill in a sh, one that would make people droll. In his mind, he himself wanted to pay arge sum to keep it, but the order given to him meant that there had to be a purpose.
Such a pity. If I were still on the field, I would have done anything to buy this.
Lucas cleared his thoughts, as this was Romans order. So he was going to follow it. As he was suppressing his desire for the sword, a thought came to his mind.
The Lord told me to sell the sword by any method. If the sword was made by the Hero of Cairo and is auctioned off anonymously, how much will it be valued? It cannot be bad. And the Lord wanted the sword to find an owner, so those who know the value of the sword will be the ones putting a higher price.
He thought of the perfect method, so his destination was setthe Northeast Commercial Center.
He headed to Count Adelians estate, where the Warp Gate of the captain was located.
The Adelian Auction House.
And Lucass heart pounded for the future.
Chapter 133: The Value Of A Sword (2)
Adelian.
A city wheremerce was most actively developed in the northeast due to the existence of the Warp Gate. So the people of the Adelian family were the richest in the northeast, but the Central Government was the one taking the lead in the Warp Gate installment, so they paid huge taxes for it.
Even if the total amount they earned was simr, they were different from Dmitry, who made their own ce and developed their own technology.
When he got to Adelian, which was full of people, Lucas put on his robe and headed to the auction house.
Guest Number 23.
Yes.
The waiting line was long. Because the Adelian Auction House was known for its reliable work, many people sought to sell their items there, even if it meant traveling a significant distance.
Lucas was Number 23. After leaving peoples eyes behind, he moved to the examination room and held out his sword at the words of the employee who wanted to check them.
It will only be a moment.
The employee put his gloves on and raised the sword with careful movement as he checked the object by shining light on it.
Oh!
His eyes changed.
The magical artifact would change to seven colors depending on the strength of the object, and the blue light lingered on the sword.
And it wasnt just that. The feeling from the sword was unusual. As someone who worked at an auction house and looked at a lot of swords, it was rare to see a weapon like this.
The staff asked,
How do you n to conduct the auction?
We will conduct the auction anonymously.
Freepetition doesnt guarantee a minimum winning bid. And a fee of 10% is added, is that fine?
Yes.
Free addition.
Was that a flower of this auction too? The condition of the item was quite good, and the employee decided that he had to get more information.
I do not think it is right for me to judge the value of the sword with my abilities. In order to win a high price in the auction, I have to know how great the value of this item is, so I will call for an expert and proceed with a more urate assessment.
Not long after, a person came. With his head held high, he extended his hand with a bright face.
I am Maurice. I am the one who manages the Adelian Auction House.
Nice to meet you.
And they exchanged handshakes.
There was no reason to waste time with pleasantries, so Maurice turned to the weapon expert who followed him.
Check it.
Yes.
The expert sat down and looked at the sword, saying some simr stuff like the employee earlier.
Certainly the strength and sharpness of the sword are a prize to hold. It is rare to find a sword this well-made In addition, it is presumed that the swords weight was moderately crafted by a skilled craftsman. Actually, it is standard practice to obtain at least 30 gold or more of these swords. 30 gold isnt a small amount, but it takes time and patience for one to get it.
30 goldit was a considerable amount. Considering that the cost of living for amon family was 1 gold per year, the value of the sword was enough to cover the livelihoods of a hundred and twenty people.
The problem was that it was reasonable. If there was apetition for the sword right now, it could get approximately 40 gold in a hopeful scenario.
I will test the mana reaction.
It was another essential process of appraisal. How the sword would handle the mana could determine whether it was a sword used by an ordinary swordsman or an aura.
Mana reaction was divided into 1 to 10. Only by reacting to at least any of those stages was it possible to earn the title of a treasured swordsman.
Woong.
Mana was infused into it. It was then that the response of the sword made the eyes of the expert widen.
uhk?!
The sword strongly absorbed the mana. It had no restrictions on absorbing mana and was consuming it as if it were starving.
This was by no meansmon. Some swords would break with even the slightest mana, but this one was epting it a lot better.
Furthermore, the power of the mana was amplified. It didnt just end with simple mana eptance but showed a reaction that maximized the power of mana.
This is nonsense.
His eyes shone wildly. He had spent decades as an appraiser and seen many swords, but this was the first time he had ever seen anything like it.
What the hell is this? How great is it for you to react like that?
Maurice asked.
He noticed the experts expression, and the man looked at Maurice as he spoke loudly, wanting Lucas to know.
Mr. Maurice. It has a level 10 reactivity. No, it reactspletely to mana to the extent where the stages seem so meaningless, and rather it even amplifies the mana. Whats even more shocking is that it is not a mana artifact. The power of a magician didnt even go through it, and yet the sword shows perfect synergy.
Maurice seemed shocked.
Level 10.
This was an unprecedented figure in the history of the Adelian Auction House.
That evening, people flocked to the Adelian Auction House. Due to therger number of people than usual, people showed signs of being wary of others.
Everyone must be having the same thought. The information about the special item that came, it is clear that everyone is aiming for it.
Before the auction, Maurice spread a little bit of information. It felt important to have a good number of customerse in order for the goods to be paid for.
We need to attend this auction. I promise in my name, never before in the history of the Adelian Auction House did something like thise. Brief information about the object is that it is a great sword that uses aura. You can think of it as a monstrous sword that can allow a 1-Star Swordsman to defeat a 2-Star one.
This was a shocking statement.
The distinction.
It wasmon sense that a 1-Star Swordsman couldnt defeat a 2-Star one, but Maurice promoted the sword by saying such a thing.
Rumors spread, and only the vital information was spread to the key people. Then why did so manye to the auction house?
All the guests looked gorgeous at this auction. The staff let the people in after checking their identities and holding back their surprise.
from the local nobles to the ones of wealthy nobles. In addition, Marquis Valentino, who is known to be the richest man in the Cairo Kingdom, also attended the auction. The Marquis is a person of enormous wealth who runs a continental business. The Central Government always keeps him in the middle ground of politics, but when a good time ising up, they are famous for fighting like wild hens.
Marquis Valentinoa VVIP of the Adelian auction house. He would spend hundreds of gold each time he visited an auction, and his appearance now made people gossip even more.
It was certain. Those who visited the auction without urate information now knew something was up after seeing this man. A person like him wouldnt make a move without verified information.
It meant that the information was delivered directly from the auction house, and Marquis Valentino entered the auction house proudly.
Soon after, prominent individuals who could be recognized just by looking at their faces arrived one after another. The auction hadnt even started, yet the auction house was heating up.
The auction had started. And the items werent bad. These items were worthy to be disyed here, but people didnt show much interest.
The reason was obvious. All of them were only interested in the item Maurice was talking about, and they didnt bid on anything big, thinking they wouldnt have enough money to buy it.
It was a pretty unlucky day for the owners of other items for auction. On a day like today, with an important item scheduled, the overall bid price dropped. Before the storm, the atmosphere darkened.
After such long auctions, the host smiled.
Everyone. You have waited for too long. For todays main event, let me introduce you to the famous sword ze!
Swish!
He removed the cloth covering the object and threw it away. In an instant, a colorful light was focused on it, revealing the smooth figure of ze.
ze disyed the blue light in the strength test. If that were all, this sword wouldnt have been put as the main event for the Adelian Auction House. zes true ability lies in its mana reaction. Was it a year back? A rapier called Needle showed a level 7 mana response and got sold for 300 gold. That is a huge amount. It was a huge advantage to show the excellent reactivity that the sword showed.
300 goldan amount that small families couldnt afford or even touch. To win a bid for the sword, the wealthy men of the capital would start with an amount that could feed thousands of people.
For that reason, people called res money eaters. To destroy a castle, a good number of cannons must be shot, and one re boasted of tens of gold for one bullet. So, even if one mobilized a re, if they did not win the war, there was a saying that the family would go bankrupt.
The people of this ce were those who were called rich and had hundreds of gold that they could spend on anything.
Do not be surprised that zes mana reaction is level 10. Not just that, but it has also demonstrated the ability to amplify the power of aura. We have done auctions for a lot of swords but not once have I heard or seen anything like this. We will proceed with the auction now. The starting price will be 10 Gold.
At the words of the host.
Whisper.
People looked a bit shocked. They knew it was a great thing. However, no matter how much it was, they didnt know that the item would be a level 10 mana-responding sword.
This was a treasure. If the ability of the sword that wasnt touched by a magician was this good, then this was a sword that an aura swordsman couldnt help but admire.
Artifacts enchanted with magic.
Their abilities were really great, but it was a sword in its pure state that could receive aura, and that was the major thing, so everyone raised their hands.
In response to the announcement that the bid was starting, the host decided to start counting.
No. 12 on 10 gold. No. 29, 20 gold. No.18, 30 goldfrom now on, we will proceed in units of 50 gold. No.39,100 gold. No. 41, 150 gold. Guest No. 12 said to double it, so 300 Gold in an instant!
And the wall got crossed. This was expected. There had already been a sessful bid like this, so they knew that 300 had to be touched.
From now on, we move to 100 gold.
The price rose quickly, making the hearts of the people race.
100 goldit was a price even the rich would think twice about. Using 100 gold wouldnt cause a financial loss, but investing that amount in a sword was something to think about. Because it didnt seem like it would be worth buying it for 100 gold.
In a situation that would break through 500 gold in an instant, the people showed signs of hesitation.
Finally
No. 12 came with 600 gold!
Wow!
600 gold
It was a huge amount.
Even with a simple calction, it could feed around 2,400 people a year, and it was an amount that most families couldnt even dare touch.
Number 12 is now a celebrity. It was an expense that could be considered high, but the moment he heard the details about ze, he had to get it.
It was then.
From the other side, a signal was given, which made even the hosts eyes turn wide.
Ahhhhh! No. 53 just said to double the winning bid! 1200 Gold! This is totally unprecedented in the history of the Adelian Auction House!
Everyone immediately turned their heads. The people who recognized the face of the man fell into despair.
Marquis Valentino.
Cairos great wealth. He clearly expressed his will to win the bid.
Chapter 134: The Value Of A Sword (3)
The sword called ze.
Listening to the presenters exnation, Marquis Valentino immediately recognized how valuable ze was.
The true value of ze is not simply because of its level 10 reactivity. In the meantime, many famous swords were sold in the Adelian Auction House, but not one of them had level 10 mana reactivity. Needle was just 7. It did get a high value for it, but the symbolism of reaching level 10 is something not every weapon can achieve.
It was the first and the rarity alone fueled his desire to bid. However, the host said that it increases the ability of aura along with its mana response, and if that were true, it could disy a shocking performance.
A sword could only be used as a weapon. Unless magicians had put something on them, they could not exert their effects beyond the role of the sword.
Sword and magic sword.
It is the dilemma of a swordsman.
In order to use their aura with all their might, they had to weild a pure weapon. But in the case of mediocre weapons, the magic sword was preferred more as it could maximize the effect. One popr magic sword that enchanted its wielder was Sharpness.
However, when a swordsman reaches the level of a master or a ranker, the existence of a treasure sword that could fully utilize the aura is more worth it.
This is something that any aura swordsman would want to covet, even if it means selling all their assets. And the first one of this type means a lot. If the craftsman who made this sword sends a second and third to the market, the value of ze, which is his first work, will increase even more. A collection of his recognition for its symbolism of being first and notcking in levels of ability.
It was the result of careful consideration of numerous factors, and Marquis Valentino had a strong desire. He wanted to get ze as a collector in Cairo.
If such a sword is included in my collection, I would be quite happy.
There was no reason to hesitate. The winning bid was 600 gold. Just as everyone was looking at each other, Marquis Valentino gave the signal.
Ahhhh! No. 53 said to double the winning bid. 1,200 Gold! This is truly an unprecedented winning bid in the history of the Adelian Auction House!
1,200 Gold.
It was an overwhelming amount. Except for the shouting host, everyone was at a loss for words, and even No. 12 couldnt hide the shock.
Double it?
This didnt mean that the amount was increased but that his opponent had expressed his will to win the bid at any amount offered. It meant he could outnumber his bid at any time.
1,200 gold or more was judged to be the right amount for the sword, and he couldnt act out when the opponent was Marquis Valentino.
He was a greedy collector. He knew that if he confronted that man here, there would be blood.
In the past, a person who had been recognized for his wealth in Cairo went to fight with Marquis Valentino with the bids, and he won at a ridiculously high price.
If that ended normally, he would have just won as the man with the highest bid, but then Marquis Valentino put financial pressure on the man to get that item back.
The wealthy man who had already spent so much on the auction had suffered from overwhelming financial pressure and eventually sold the item he won at a low price and walked down the road of despair.
And it was that same Marquis Valentino who was here. When he showed such a strong will, it felt right to take a step back.
Finally
Bang! Bang!
Guest No. 53 had bought it for 1,200 Gold!
The owner of the sword ze, the treasure that made the Adelian Auction House noisy, would now be Marquis Valentino, a wealthy man from Cairo.
The auction was over. In order to receive the winning bid, Marquis Valentino moved.
With the huge purchase of 1,200 gold, Maurice smiled brightly at him.
How do I proceed with the payment?
I will pay you right away. That way, I will be able to take ze back with me.
I understand.
It was a way to live up to his reputation. Usually, if the winning bid is high, it takes money to bring money, but Marquis Valentino didnt have to do it.
One signal and his men brought a box of gold coins. Pointing inside the golden box, Marquis Valentino looked at Maurice and said,
It is 1,300 gold to be exact.
The payment is 1,200 gold.
How can I not know it? 1,200 gold is the price for the ze, and 100 gold is my personal payment for you. I am a clean trader. I know that the Adelian Auction House follows anonymous sales pretty strictly, but with people like me, you have to be flexible until the end in order to keep me around. Can you tell me who the craftsman is? I would like to meet them in person. As long as he doesnt find out that I have anything to do with the Adelian Auction House, he should be fine talking to me.
It was the devils whisper. A condition for the extra 100 gold. Marquis Valentino wanted to meet the craftsman. He had nothing to do with him. It was just out of curiosity about the man who created ze.
Just how.
how could this person make such a sword?
I apologize.
Shh.
Maurice pushed the box away.
100 gold.
He had greed.
In fact, anonymous ones could buy and sell their items, and they could sell their information too, but this case couldnt be included in it.
Think. The owner of ze trusted the Adelian Auction House and sent the sword. The fee of this transaction would be 120 gold to their house, so if they kept the trust with this unknown person, they might send more goods to be sold.
This was a matter of profit and loss. Even if it meant losing someone like Marquis Valentino, he believed that the person who made ze would trust the auction house and send more.
With a determined attitude, Marquis Valentino took a step back.
Hmm. I cant do anything if you say that.
Thank you for understanding my situation.
No. It is a natural reaction from an auction house. However, next time that the same persons itemse up, do inform me first.
I understand.
The transaction waspleted smoothly. The money was paid. After receiving the item, Marquis Valentino checked the condition of ze once again.
Amazing.
A true art.
The ability to craft smooth des and mana. Even Marquis Valentino, who had collected numerous treasured swords, had never seen such work.
So he called his men and ordered them.
From now on, spread the word through Cairo. No matter how great a sword is, its value only increases when its greatness is known to people. And it is fine to invest money, so find the person who made ze. Perhaps, considering that it was the first trade to the Adelian Auction House, it might be necessary to check in with the Dmitry Houses cksmith first.
I understand.
The greedy collector.
Such a name wasnt given for nothing. He would surely find out the identity of the craftsman, and he would do anything to build a good rtionship with him.
Such pure desire.
But what he expected from it wasnt that great.
Anonymous owner.
Lucas showed a bewildered reaction to the winning bid amount of 1,080 gold, excluding the fees.
This much.
Before the auction, he checked the market price of the item.
There was a case about a rapier named Needle being sold for 300 gold, so he thought maybe three times the amount would do, so around 900 gold. He made that judgment knowing how great ze was.
He thought that it might drop to around 800 gold considering the financial condition of the people, but Marquis Valentino had shown his willingness to offer even more than 1,200 gold.
He earned 1,000 gold in an instant. Considering the fact that the Barco family copsed because they couldnt pay back the debt of thousands of gold, the value of this sword was unbelievable.
What is the limit of the Lord?
Roman Dmitrythe monster who defeated Butler. However, even with such monstrous abilities, the man made a sword that no one could make, even with decades of effort.
At first, he thought it was due to the blood of Dmitry. However, no matter how hard he tried, being able to increase the aura was a skill that Dmitry couldnt have developed, implying that Roman himself invented it.
As time went on, the limitations this man had couldnt be found. If Roman Dmitry wanted to seed as a cksmith, Dmitry would face a new era of revival.
The Lord told me to use the money I would get from selling the sword to the information guild, but 1,000 gold isnt an amount I can take. As soon as the Lord ends his closed training, I will inform him about this and return the winning bid.
He didnt know. Although he clearly hid the identity, the fact that the Dmitry family was famous for their cksmith skills would be the reason why people could be stomping on their tails.
In the meantime, a lot happened outside during Romans one month of training.
The tournament was drawing near, and there wasnt much time left. As time went by, Chris worked even harder to prepare for it.
Huk!
Right ahead, the sword passed right in front of his face. Henderson aimed for Chriss loopholes and attacked, but Chris didnt waver.
Such a reckless attack.
Tak!
Thud!
He stomped on Hendersons feet, making him roll on the ground in pain, but he managed to get up quickly, only to have the wooden sword pointed at his neck.
Henderson had a sad expression. No matter how many times they dueled, he couldnt smile, and it was hard to ept the fact that he was defeated so helplessly rather than experiencing some pain in his body.
I lost.
Putting in effort is quite nice, but you alwaysck sharpness when you attack. When you are in a fight, you should never forget that your opponent could always be baiting you.
I will keep that in mind.
The fight was over.
Seeing Henderson retreating back at a slow pace, Chris said,
Next.
A fortnight ago, Roman foresaw the results of the oing tournament.
The beginning of war.
After participating in the war against Hector, the men who had nowhere to pour out what they had learned and felt on the battlefield, had spent their entire time attempting to be the six people to participate.
By far, Chris has dominated others. He had nearly secured the position, and hepensated for his weaknesses by training with the others.
The only people who have been confirmed apart from me are Kevin, Volcan, and Pooky.
Two positions were left, and nothing was sure yet. It was unclear who would be chosen, and Chris didnt want anyone who could bring down the honor of Roman to be selected.
I wish you good luck.
The next was Volcan. The person who challenged the enlisted recruitment and was defeated. One of the people who rapidly developed and could certainly push Chris back.
An explosive attack came from his huge body. He continued to push without a break as if wanting to push Chris out, but it was Chris who was more developed than the others.
Iron wall.
The attacks didnt work. After experiencing war with Roman, Chris reached a different state.
Tak!
Taktak!
Chris broke Volcans defense by shing the sword in front of him with simple movements. As he quickly retrieved his sword, he tried to attack the side of Volcan this time.
And it was then,
Kwaang!
Rumble!
There was an explosion at a distance. At that moment, Chris felt himself go stiff. Explosions in their town weremon because they operated with mines, but the problem was that the source of the sound was in the area where Roman was doing his closed training.
Everyone stop! Head toward the Lord right now!
Everyone rushed to follow his order.
Roman.
Chris rushed to the area where Roman was without even looking back.
Chris and his men had no idea what had happened to Roman, who hadnt appeared before them for a while now.
Chapter 135: One Step Ahead (1)
A fortnight ago.
Wheik!
Wheikk!
Roman lit a fire in the hearth. By demonstrating his forging skills with the me, he took the heat that came in from all directions.
Could I have survived if I had met Butler for the first time in a situation with no escape?
He was lost in his thoughts. Unlike the repeated pounding of steel, Roman recalled the past events.
At that time, I couldnt guarantee victory. I was able to defeat Butler in the battle of warriors because I had time to prepare, but if I had met him for the first time and wasnt ready to go against a 5-star swordsman, maybe I would have made an arrogant choice based on my past life memories. In a war in which the Hector Kingdom fights with all their might, the appearance of an enemy I cannot handle is quite natural.
Actually, variables like Butler were expected. So, leaving an escape route open, he faced enemies through the guerri operation.
I have fully epted the fact that I am weak.
He wasnt arrogant. It was just due to the difference between his two lives. Although he was constantly trying to adapt to his current life as Roman Dmitry, the fact that he had the spirit of Baek Joong-hyuk didnt change. So he constantly went for the enemies.
He faced danger when he fought with Butler. He saw this and realized he wasnt in a good position as he thought he was. It wasnt a bad experience. In return for risking his life, he made sure to defeat Butler.
In my previous life, I was confident that I could win against whoever the opponent was. But I am not the same now. Butler is not the best on the continent; in fact, he is not even the best in Hector. Against such a person, I risked my life and my future, and this will repeat again. The powers people hold in this world. My current level makes it impossible for me to consistently live and win battles against them.
Kang!
Kang!
He pounded on the steel. It was funny. He had done many things in his life as Roman, but he wasnt fully prepared to handle a fight.
And if he lost, it would be his own responsibility. All the men who believed and followed him would die, and their families would forever resent Roman.
It wasnt like he was afraid of resentment, but he didnt want to lose their faith. The people who held his hand until the end of the world, both strong and weak, he wanted to tell them that their choice was the right one.
The people who follow me. It was my greed that made me ept them. Excuses such as the opponent being stronger and unexpected things happening are meaningless. I need to be prepared even in such situations. Even if I face a better swordsman than Butler, I must be able to take off their head without losing my position.
The top spot was lonely. He couldnt expect someone else to do his role, and his weak heart would not suit being at the top.
So he endured because it was the life he wanted. Even if it added a burden on him, Roman wasnt thinking of ever giving in to someone.
Wheik!
Wheeik!
The fire continued to burn, and Roman constantly pounded.
Slowly, very slowly.
Romans consciousness plunged into the mes.
Time passed.
While the sun rose and set, Roman didnt step out from the forge and repeated the constant pounding of steel in front of the fire.
Kang!
Kang!
His mouth felt dry. His face was red from the heat, his body was showing symptoms of burns, and he felt dizzy too. All this time, he hadnt taken a sip of water or even a grain of rice, so his body was telling him that he had reached his limit.
Yet his eyes didnt waver. As his mind became twisted with thoughts, Roman focused solely on his purpose.
I need a new sword that can ept me.
He was in a state of trance, focused on the present. Pounding on the sword, he constantly struck it at equal intervals.
Kang!
Shock rose, and crimson mes shot up in all directions. Hunger, fatigue, and heat were clouding his senses, but he continued taking deep breaths to keep from copsing.
Phew.
Infernal Divine Arts.
Gulping the mes, he absorbed the mana in them. Except for his heart, it would burn away all the impure things within his body.
A simple knocking of steel. Using the sword and me as mediums, Roman tried to transform his body into an ideal one.
Marquis Valentino. He wondered how a sword like ze could be created, but even if he knew, he could never imitate it.
A sword that perfectly responds to mana and increases its efficiency. It was not created in a normal manner but was created using a breathing technique that Roman created.
Kang!
When he hits the sword, the mana from Roman is pushed toward the steel. When Roman takes a break, the mana from the steel is taken back, and impurities are also pulled in. This repetition makes the steel turn into a mana-familiar medium.
People thought that swords were made of normal metals, but this exchange of mana was what made Romans swords so different from the others.
A method one could understand but could never imitate. Roman had forgotten about his skin burning and repeated the same action over and over.
A day.
Two days.
Time passed rather quickly.
Although his body wasnt in a normal state, Roman gained the strength to move his body with the energy he was absorbing from nature to his body.
Extreme condition.
Burning in madness.
Pushing himself to the limit and testing himself.
How many times did he repeat it?
He forgot the pain and the hunger. His arm also responded automatically by hitting the steel as he fell into a state of unconsciousness in which his body continued to move.
On a full moon night.
Tuk!
Tuk!
Romans skin melted. His skin was oozing, the burns had peeled off, and his new skin was pale as snow.
Second Body Reformation.
Roman, once again, began to change externally.
That day, Roman went to the forge. Despite being exposed to heat and a cold wind, Roman felt peaceful. Cold and heat did not bother him anymore. He had reached a new level.
Now for Roman, the cold and heat had no effect.
Second Body Reformation is done, and I haveid the foundation for entering a new stage.
The epted mana was seething inside his dantian. With mana that seemed to explode at any moment, Roman concentrated and slowly changed the surrounding environment.
One two
He could feel the energy. Before long, the energy rushed to Roman.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The explosiveness it held.
It was Butler.
At the same time, not just one but two 5-star auras appeared and attacked Roman.
Not long ago, it was an uneptable hit. Like a candle flickering in the wind, Romans existence seemed to be in jeopardy, but Roman created an aura from his dantian to block the attack.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
There were huge shocks. But Roman didnt get pushed. If he didnt stop it, his face would be shed, but instead, he decided to step into the aura storm and practice swordsmanship.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique, First Move.
Kwang!
He went for Butlers head. The first Butler raised the sword to block the attack, and the second decided to move in to attack Roman on the side.
The wind blew. As the sword barely glided past his side, the first Butler, who had blocked the front, exploded his aura to attack.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique, First Move.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Strike back at the enemys attack.
Next.
Dozens of shes.
It was a speed that was hard to catch with the naked eye, and Roman and Butler pushed each other without taking a single step back. It wasnt unusual for one of them to die.
The opponent would behead him if he even had the slightest difficulty breathing. He was standing at deaths door. Despite the fact that wounds were forming on his body and his heart was beating violently, Roman felt alive.
I didnt choose this new life to be a loser. I, Roman Dmitry, will always be a predator.
Kwang!
Rumble!
He overwhelmed the opponent.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique, First Move.
Mana swirled. It was the same technique as before but had explosively increased mana enough to overwhelm Butler.
Then the other Butler joined in, thinking that it would be difficult to fight alone, and both rushed for Roman.
Aura exploded.
They attacked at the same time.
If it were his past self, he wouldnt have the strength to stop it. He would have returned to giving up life and even epted defeat.
But it was different now. After spending a full month in a trance, Roman stepped into a new world.
Third Move of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Rumble!
The sword technique of the Heavenly Demon.
Roman manifested the power of his past life.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
It was divided into three stages: first, second, and third.
The second stage had three different moves. No one could stop it if he was able to use the second half of it after three rounds of body reformation.
It was not arrogance. It was the conviction of Baek Joong-hyuk, who gained a lot by defeating opponents and being called the Absolute Warrior.
Using the second stage, I can defeat Butler.
He was sure of it. He was confident he could win. But Roman wasnt the kind of person to be satisfied with just that.
I do not want a normal victory. Using the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique the same way as in my previous life, I should be overwhelming the opponent. Butler isnt even the best on the continent. And if against such a person, I cannot win with huge numbers, then the future ahead is tough.
Mana was raging.
And time passed slowly.
Looking at the two Butlersing in, Roman thought,
Is it the right choice to use the powers from my previous life? The swordsmen of this world use aura as an explosion. There may be parts of it that are vulnerable, but in one way or another, they exert more power than I do. Therefore, responding with the same power every time will be stupid. Depending on the situation and depending on the opponent, I need to ept the ways of this world.
He changed his thoughts and thought differently. Instead of thinking that the new worlds techniques were trash, he could use the necessary things in martial arts.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique, Second Stage, Third Move.
Rumble!
The dantian trembled. Instead of delivering the required amount to the sword evenly, he let it explode like mana. It was abination of what he was taught in the past and what he learned in the present.
A right form ofpromise.
It erupted so strongly.
And.
Rumble!
The aura exploded violently. The bright light that upended the world engulfed the existence of Butler.
Kwang!
Kwakwawang!
Chapter 136: One Step Ahead (2)
There was a huge explosion and a storm of aura that rose trying to tear Butler to shreds.
At that moment
Crack!
nk!
The sword broke. The second sword he made after ze was given to Lucas, so Roman used Dmitrys famous sword to train.
The condition of the sword wasnt so bad. However, it couldnt fully ept Romans power, and the powerful aura he infused made it shatter like ss. It was a natural result.
The shards sttered and tore his hands, but Roman could only smile when seeing the blood drip down.
This is really fun.
The present life.
At one point, he thought nothing could be special. By following the path he had already experienced in his previous life, he hoped to just relieve the boredom he felt.
The years of the Heavenly Demon were boring. No one in the world was strong enough to threaten Baek Joong-hyuk, and he didnt want a safe life because he had constantly been fighting and killing.
A longing arose. He always wanted to improve, but he had never been able to test himself, so he stood still.
And now, Roman has defeated Butler. This was good, but what made Romanugh was the way he defeated Butler.
I thought Heavenly Demons methods were perfect. That could be true. The Heavenly Demon Sword technique was created by following the knowledge of the past and creating the best martial arts of all time. Still, the new method I adopted now in this new world is in apletely different direction. This means that Roman Dmitrys Heavenly Demon Sword technique has room for development.
Excitement.
Just the fact that he could see ahead.
It was a different life from his previous life. Rather than simply following the life that reached its peak, it was possible to enter the world that he hadnt experienced until now by epting the new cultures.
What a happy thing this was. People looked up at the Heavenly Demons life, but they thought there was no way to get any higher.
The Smander continent.
Butler was just the beginning.
He was the only one at the end of the continents ranking, and the experts who surpassed him were spread across the world.
Phew.
He took a deep breath. Even though he hadnt eaten anything, the fullness of these feelings filled him up.
There was no one ahead, and Roman looked up at the clear sky and thought,
I hope there are many variables in the world I do not know about. A strong man like Butler will constantly appear to test me and threaten my life at the slightest moment of carelessness. The more it happens, the more I find meaning in this life. Just as the Heavenly Demon Sword technique was reborn through countless trials, the trials of this world would make me able to live as a human. Life as Roman Dmitry. I fell from the apex to the bottom, but once again, I will rise up.
New strength.
New goals.
He couldnt bear to be excited about a future he couldnt predict.
And he took a step back.
As he reached a new level, the sword he had to hold needed to be more perfect than ever.
It was then
Tatap.
Lord!
Are you alright?!
Suddenly people came.
Romans men, including Chris, arrived there with fear on their faces.
The moment they arrived at the scene, they felt it. Nothing had happened to Roman, but rather it seemed that he had created this tragic scene ahead.
How did this happen?
They were shocked. The area around the forge was ruined. As if an Archmage used a high-level magic circle, the surroundings were destroyed. It was impossible with human power.
Although Roman Dmitry was an aura swordsman who defeated Butler, there was a limit to his power of aura. Then what was this sight?
They were obviously the men who rushed to Roman in concern, but they gulped as they saw the traces of destruction.
What is it?
Roman answered in a dry voice, and he looked at his men.
Hisplexion wasnt as good as it used to be, but when he looked into his eyes, they seemed so alive.
Chris said,
We heard an explosion and ran. Did something happen?
No. Nothing happened.
Then we are d. Lord, we are the people who serve you. I dont know why the Lord is spending time here, but if you need help, call us. We are always waiting for your orders.
I get it.
He took a step back. Nothing had happened. He was going to send his men away and spend some time on his own. It was an unexpected moment.
Watching Roman disappear to the forge, Chris once again looked around the area.
Does this mean that he went one step ahead?
His heart raced.
It felt suffocating.
Roman Dmitry.
Chris met him and began a new life, and he was growing really fast. That was why he recently had confidence in his skills.
While participating in the tournament, he didnt even worry about who would fall into the group. He was sure that the opponent couldnt be stronger than Roman Dmitry, no matter how strong he was, so he took his time to check out the skills of the other men.
But now he saw the sight ahead. He knew Roman was at a level he couldnt catch up to, but this was far too much.
Chris. What the hell were you doing?!
He felt skeptical. When he first met Roman, Chris vowed to get stronger. As time went on, he realized that the then-realistic goal looked impossible, and he started to settle for reality rather than try to catch up with Roman.
A natural instinct.
When human beings face a wall they cant ovee, they look at it in awe rather than try to ovee it.
And Chris was the same too.
Weak human.
Unknowingly, he stood on the spot and feltcent that his current development was fine.
The Lord is developing a lot faster than anyone I know. In the history of the continent, no one had ever beaten a 5-star swordsman when they were in their mid-20s, but the Lord isnt satisfied and keeps developing. During thest full moon, while I was taking care of the others, the Lord took his body to a new level by abusing it. What in the world did I think I was showing with thisid-back attitude? Even beings who have risen to such a high position wouldnt dare rest and continue to train. Just how pathetic have I be already?
He felt angry.
Looking at Romans body and knowing how hard he had worked for it, Chris felt a wave of shame fall over him.
This wasnt right.
In the tournament hosted by Roman, he has to win with what he has now. But more than the results, Chris wished to be someone Roman would not be ashamed of.
Winning isnt enough. I need to defeat the enemies with overwhelming strength so that no one will dare to look at my Lord. This is just the beginning of thepetition. Again, I will work tirelessly to surpass my Lord.
Lets go.
He took a step back. From now on, he couldnt waste time teaching others. He had to train insanely and prove who he was to Roman.
A week before thepetition.
With Chris in the lead, Romans men began to search for their turning point.
Exactly one month had passed.
Romanpleted his sword.
Wheik!
Fire roared.
Roman raised his sword, which shone from the mes.
So beautiful.
Last month, he hadnt taken his eyes off the sword even for a moment. He was able toplete the sword as he pounded on it without stopping, and what was once metal transformed into what Roman wanted.
A sword that was perfectly suited to his present self.
He hadnt eaten anything, so he couldnt say much about his physical condition, but now he wanted to check his power with the sword.
So he came out and summoned those imaginary things. The beings created by his five sensesthe three Butlers.
Butler rushed for him at the same time. These beings had power. They all had an aura and came to attack at the same time.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
The atmosphere was torn apart as auras began to stack up. The attack with thebined power of the three Butlers was more threatening than ever, but Romans eyes were fixed.
If he met an enemy stronger than Butler, that being would use a power of this level, and only if he could ovee this could his future ns progress.
Tak!
He took a light step ahead.
The mana was raging, and the dantian was trembling.
Fourth move.
Of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
The sword shed, and it created a gust of wind that shed the three Butlers aura.
Kwakwakwang!
Kwakwakwakwang!
The world shook, and everything it touched was taken down. Surely the three Butlers were strong, but Romans sword reached beyond that level.
sh!
The enemies disappeared. Although they were fictional entities, Roman came to the conclusion that he had defeated them.
Finally, I am ready.
He looked down at the sword. What would be a good name?
Smander, ze.
If the previous one meant new life, then the present self is what the third one should express.
I will call you Darkness.
Sword of the Heavenly Demon.
An existence that would plunge the opponent into darkness.
Roman drew the sword inside as the training came to an end.
Heading back to the mansion, the men were waiting for Roman. As the men lined up, Chris walked along Romans side and reported what had happened.
Last month. As the Lord said, we have done infinite amounts of training to improve ourselves. We conducted constant fights at three-day intervals, and as a result, the six swordsmen with the highest win rate got selected. And this is the list.
He was given the list.
Upon checking it, there were familiar names.
[Chris, Kevin, Volcan, Pooky, McBurney, Henderson.]
The first four people on the list were as expected. They had shown exceptional growth under Roman, and they were thought to upy the upper ranks in terms of their skill.
However, thest two were unexpected. McBurney needed time to adjust to his physical limitations, and Henderson was amoner, so he had fallen behind other swordsmen.
But the results were different. The same two were now on the list to fight in the tournament.
Chris asked,
Do we proceed with this?
The decision falls in the hands of Roman. This roster will not be finalized unless Roman says so.
Regardless of the type of battle theyd had in the past, Romans men would obey any order he gave. Since their development all came from Roman.
And if Roman thought they couldnt be in the six, they would step back. That was how absolute Romans words were to them.
We will proceed with this. But.
He looked at the men who appeared determined and gave them a reason to win.
This is a tournament under my name. I believe that there is no such thing as a beautiful defeat in the world. Prove to the people that you are the type of person that deserves to be with me.
We will!
They were going to follow it, and they expressed their will to win. The subordinates who werecking in terms of being warriors at first are now quite good.
I look forward to it.
With those words, the subordinates were ready to risk their lives. They didnt know what kind of opponent they would face, but theypletely erased the thought of defeat from their minds.
And just like that.
It was now time for the tournament.
Chapter 137: People Of Roman Dmitry (1)
On the day before the tournament, Dmitry was crowded with people. Roman held the tournament for the sake of interests in the northeast, but that wasnt all.
Are you attending it?
Of course! It is a tournament that gives 100 gold, so why wouldnt I? It will be unfortunate if I dont go now. I need to show how terrifying the sword of a mercenary that has been polished in wars is.
Mercenary, huh? I hope you fall into the group with Chris and lose from the start!
You bastard!
People heard the rumors.
Chris.
An iparable opponent.
He had a record of defeating a 3-star swordsman and a rumor that his sword was so fast that one couldnt see it move. If one met Chris in the group of six, it was already decided that they would fail.
Fortunately, in order to not see blood, they said that only a 1-star aura could be used, but still, no one could dream of defeating Chris.
Kevin is someone to be careful about too. He is a demon. In a tournament with an aura limit of 1, he is more dangerous than Chris.
Have you ever actually seen Volcan and Pooky? They are no joke. Just to briefly exin the point of this tournament, avoid the four of themChris, Kevin, Volcan, and Pooky. Trying to beat them will get your arm broken.
Those four names were the subject. People knew who to avoid based on previous rumors. Yet, the reason many showed their will to participate was that if they could avoid those four, they believed that they would have a high chance of winning.
It was truly a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Since the other two groups were definitely going to be a battle of chaos, people earnestly prayed to be in them.
Ahhh, please.
Please let it be easy.
On the next day, the group that the people had been waiting for was announced.
It was a situation of both joy and sorrow.
Even among the Northeast Nobles Alliance, there were joys and sorrows.
And one noble had a gloomy reaction to seeing Chriss name on the list.
I will have to deal with Chris.
One month.
One month of doing everything.
And it was a situation of using just a 1-star aura, but the opponent here was Chris. Moreover, they had a reason to win this. So most of them decided to send out powerful people from their families as representatives.
Baron Rollo, who was chosen as Chriss opponent, was no different. He was sending 2-star swordsmen to represent the family, but it was Chriss group that they fell into. The future looked bleak.
A monster who defeated a 3-star swordsman with just a sword technique. The result was obvious, but he didnt want to send his most favored swordsman to such a dangerous ce.
There is no need to be so desperate.
Right. Arent the swordsmen of the Baron outstanding? Of course, that doesnt mean Chris is weak, but if they give up and lose motivation, it wont work. After all, everyone is human. And one cannot predict how the future will be, so let us not give up.
The nobles. They were the ones who avoided the subject of carelessness. In particr, Viscount Conrad couldnt hide his joy that a different person was chosen for Chriss group.
McBurney, I will take that moron out.
For this tournament, he had researched people, and what he found out was amazing.
Despite being the eldest son of the Baron family, Roman had outstanding talents, including Chris. So, having McBurney felt like a joke to him.
Although he was a skilled warrior and had fought on the Western Front, he didnt think his men would be defeated by a one-armed warrior. Losing ones main arm would upset the bnce of the body, and that was a lethal weakness in fights.
Yet, McBurney was given the role of Romans representative. And the fact that he was assigned that role made Viscount Conrad pleased.
Everyone. This tournament isnt an individual thing. If anyone produces a winner here, we will im our rights against Dmitry. So keep the pride in you. Even against Chris, we cannot show a broken spirit. We will win the title and lead the alliance to victory.
Right.
A noble helped Conrad. This man was in Hendersons group. He seemed ted at the thought of dealing with an unknown name.
Finally, everyone nodded. In fact, except for Chris, there was a chance to win over others.
We have been fully prepared for the past month. Roman Dmitry must have also needed time to prepare, but that time proved useful for us. Actually, winning in the group of Mcburney and Henderson is certain. So lets do our best to win in many more groups. If we can win half of the six, then wouldnt our status be further improved?
Right.
Lets smash them.
People were now feeling enthusiastic. Their eyes changed except for Baron Rollo, who would have his men against Chris when everyone shouted.
Take down Dmitry!
This tournament was an amazing chance. After this, Dmitry would no longer be able to raise his voice against them.
Was it said that when youre unlucky, you can break your nose from falling on your back?
Baron Rollo was desperate. It felt unfair to be put in Chriss group, but having him as the first opponent
We cannot even abstain.
The moment he raises a white g, the nobles of the alliance will turn their faces away from him. Actually, as a 2-star swordsman from his family had participated, he hoped that the tournament would end with him being safe.
In his heart, he wanted to give up. But knowing he could not do that, he suppressed his disappointment and warned the family.
Max, keep this in mind. You do not have to push yourself against Chris. Our goal is not to tarnish the name of the alliance. But there is no reason to put yourself in a dangerous situation trying to win.
Lord. Trust me!
What do you mean?
From the moment I decided to participate in thepetition, I trained hard to win. I know that Chris is a great swordsman, and I even heard about how great he is, but he is also a 2-star swordsman like me. So there is no reason for me to back away in fear. In the meantime, I prepared everything in the hope of meeting him, so just trust me this once.
Max.
He spoke proudly, and as he looked at Baron Rollo, he tried to show the spirit of a knight.
Max!
He was shocked at the dignified nature the man was showing. Listening to Max, it didnt seem like Chris was invincible.
Baron Rollo said,
I get it. Do your best out there. Do your best against Chris, and if you think of it as impossible, then withdraw without another thought. I will pull up a white g if I think you are in danger.
I understand.
His emotions were melting. He was a loyal servant, and his Lord cared for him. He thought of a miracle. If Max could defeat Chris, it would be a great chance to leap higher.
This is a chance. It will leave a deep impression on the people. Phew. Max, you can do it.
And he went up.
Round 1.
Believe in him, and like that
Puak!
In just three seconds, Max fell with blood sshing.
Chriss appearance was different from usual. He looked at his opponent on stage with fierce eyes like a sharply forged sword.
I will be proving myself through this.
Not just a normal victory but an overwhelming one.
Not hoping for one to win but to stomp on every opponent he faces.
Had he not been trained for this?
In the days of training that reminded him of Roman Dmitry, Chris was confident that he could win against anyone.
Confidence from reality.
The results were as expected.
Flutter.
Start!
Came the signal.
One second.
Max kicked the ground to move and narrowed the distance in an instant. He began to raise his aura right away, not wanting to give Chris a chance to react.
Grrrrr.
Two seconds.
He swung the sword.
It was fast, and he believed that Chris wouldnt be able to react.
Three seconds.
At that fleeting moment, Chris dug into the rushing aura.
Compared to Romans aura, it was an attack that wasnt intimidating, and Chris blocked all the aura around him.
The opponents expression changed to shock. Even if there was a chance of avoiding it, he didnt think Chris would move ahead to block it.
And so, Chriss sword raged.
Unable to escape from it, Maxs nose was crushed, and he coughed up blood.
Puak!
Ack!
It was an overwhelming result.
Even though the opponent was a 2-star swordsman, Chris ended the match within seconds.
R-Round one is over. Chris of the Dmitry family is done and has qualified for the next round!
Baron Rollo was shocked. He only had vain hopes, so he couldnt help but be shocked at the reality.
No. Is this the difference?!
This was just the beginning. The tournament progressed, and soon screams began to be heard.
Kevin of the Dmitry family wins and advances to the next round!
Volcan of Dmitry
Pooky of Dmitry.
All four proceeded to the next round. And the fights didntst more than ten seconds. They showed dignified moves, and their opponents, who looked determined like Max, copsed after facing reality.
The people were shocked. They knew the people of Dmitry would be strong, but they didnt expect such an overwhelming force.
Wow.
Is this the ss of Dmitry?
The rumors about the Southern Front were not false. They are on a whole different level.
Their hearts plummeted as they admitted it. As initially feared, winning the group with a vignt target was impossible.
Then, their interest was clear.
McBurney and Henderson.
The moron and the unknown man. People believed that those were the divisions in which Dmitrys men could be defeated.
Tak!
So people focused on Hendersons stage.
Chapter 138: People Of Roman Dmitry (2)
The six people representing Roman had their own fame.
Chris and Kevin became famous in the northeast area. Chris was called the genius swordsman in Dmitry before even entering the battlefield and showed great performance along with Kevin in the battle against Barco.
They were called the sh and the Ghost of Cairo. There were many people who saw them in action, so they wanted to avoid fighting them.
Volcan and Pooky overwhelmed people with their origin and appearance. The fact that they were war mercenaries made their presence unfavorable, and their physical look with massive bodies made the others fearful.
Despite the fact that they had lower names than the first two mentioned, those who faced them in real life would avoid looking at them.
And then
McBurney and Henderson.
Both of them were shabby.
McBurney was once a good fighter, but now he only had one arm. He was just a one-armed swordsman and nothing more.
They didnt know what back story McBurney had, but it didnt matter anymore, considering that the one-armed man was easier to deal with.
And Henderson.
To put it simply, he was the weakest. And the basis of that judgment was a rumor.
Henderson ising on behalf of Roman? Henderson of Lawrence? No way! From what I know, Henderson is just a normal farmer who never touched the sword. I did hear rumors of him following Roman Dmitry, but a farmer is going topete in a swordsmanship tournament?
Frommoners to farmers, peoples eyes turned to him. Even with progress, he was someone who fell behind all the names of Romans men.
Just like Henderson, Kevin wasnt of great origin, but he at least showed his power so no one doubted him.
But Henderson was different from Kevin. A lot of people knew that during the time he was a farmer, Henderson was a coward. And on the first test, Henderson peed in fear. So ever since that time, Henderson was known to be the weakest one.
Was that why?
In this tournament, the men in Hendersons group were happy?
Yes!
This is nice!
Heaven is helping me!
They were sure that this man was the weakest and that the winner would be in this group.
And the knight who was Hendersons first opponent had the same thought.
Group 5. Round 1. Henderson and Taylor.
Henderson and Taylorthe people focused there. Just looking at the stage, people were convinced that Taylor would win.
A knight right from the start.
So done.
He cannot beat Taylor.
Taylora wandering knight from Lawrence. He, who once lived in Lawrence, recognized Henderson right away.
Long time no see.
Mr Taylor?
Thest time we met was when you had a busy farming season, and I am indebted to you. At that time, you didnt seem like the type of person to touch a sword. Now, you are holding one right in front of me. You really dont know life. No matter how many times you wander around the world, humans will always give us new shocks.
Taylor smiled at their past rtionship. Taylor knew Henderson was a good person, so he spoke in a low voice so that no one could hear.
Henderson. I will give you a chance to give up on the tournament, considering our past rtionship. As you know, I have reached a special realization and am now a 2-star swordsman. It means that you cannot deal with me, and I intend to prove myself through this tournament. In order to do that, I will have to show an overwhelming force, and I cannot take you on in a way that will hurt you. There is no reason to hurt you for this.
They were not hasty words.
1 year ago and today.
There was a limit to time. And no matter how far he progressed, Taylor knew that Henderson would never be able to even touch his toes.
Everyone in this ce.
Everyone looked down on Henderson. Henderson was the weakest person in here, and everyone wanted to climb up by defeating him.
I understand what you mean.
Grip.
He picked up the sword and looked at Taylor with a nice smile.
I know how you remember me. So do your best. If you show even a little mercy on me, I will seize the chance and bring you down.
He had sharp eyes that were different from the past.
Taylor showed a surprised expression and raised the sword.
I hope you do not regret it.
At that moment
Swish!
Start!
The signal was given.
The confrontation of amoner and an aura swordsman.
The scene that the people had imagined.
The thought of an aura swordsman pushing the opponent with brute force happened but in a different way.
Tak!
The one leading was Henderson. Henderson mmed his feet to the ground to attack Taylor, who was still hesitating.
Kang!
Kakang!
The swords collided.
Taylor looked a bit shocked at the power Henderson disyed in the follow-up attack.
Like cogs perfectly meshing, Hendersonsbo attack was perfect.
No matter how Taylor managed to block his opponents attack, Henderson would strike again immediately, leaving Taylor gasping for air.
What is this?
This was an unexpected attack from Henderson. It was the perfect disy of movement.
Since he was a farmer, he thought that Henderson would make awkward movements, but there were no loopholes in his attacks.
The person I was a year back and the person I am now are different.
Since passing the test, Henderson has been through hell each day. There were so many talented people who passed Romans test, and from the start, they had skills better than his.
He was surprised to see Kevin. He had pure admiration for the boy who was only a foot shorter than him but was able to defeat his opponent with overwhelming force.
And he saw his own reality. To solve everything with a simple resolve, Henderson was far behind others.
After talking to Mr. Chris, I promised myself to be a person befitting of staying behind my Lord. Surely I am not gifted, and unlike other people who grow quickly and can create aura, it took me a lot more time to feel mana and manifest it. A being who always follows behind othersthat is me. But that doesnt change the fact that I am making progress.
Henderson was like a turtle.
Slow but sure.
And on the right path.
Henderson was built with his own efforts.
Taylor would only remember his version from a year ago, but the blood and sweat of his body were melted into the sword he was wielding now.
Tak!
Kaka!
Asura Sword technique.
In a sword technique with 108 movements that could respond to every situation, Taylor couldnt even get a single hit on his opponent. At first, he felt shocked, and as time went on, it felt disappointing.
To think Henderson was continuing to take the lead, he knew that sword technique was a systematic movement that couldnt be ignored.
The people watching from a distance were shocked too. This wasnt right. At the very least, Henderson had to show the level of what they considered weak.
Kuk!
Taylor countered.
Henderson didnt step back as he expected this.
Swish!
The wind blew.
If he had been hit by the attack, the injury would have been insignificant, but Henderson didnt move his gaze away from Taylor.
I will not fall for this level.
Training in the past, his opponents were Kevin, Chris, and even Roman Dmitry. Dealing with such monsters, he had experienced something new each time, so Hendersons reaction speed was abnormal.
Yet he wouldnt deny that among those following Roman, hecked the most. However, he had worked tirelessly to be able to represent Roman Dmitry here.
Tak!
When he saw the opening, he quickly moved.
He executed a false movement to break down Taylors form and attempted to attack at the opposite angle.
You are done.
This couldnt be stopped.
And Taylor fell.
He clenched his teeth in embarrassment.
Damn it!
Rumble!
Aura manifested.
In a situation beyond what he imagined, Taylor exerted power beyondmon sense.
It was ast-minute decision. Taylor narrowly avoided it, his face flushed with unidentified emotions flowing through him.
I didnt want to use mana.
The opponent was amoner and a being who had never felt mana. He wanted to defeat Henderson with pure sword technique, but when they fought, he realized it would be impossible.
It couldnt be helped. He couldnt just lose like this. He escaped the crisis by exploding his aura and striking his sword in front of him.
Rumble!
Sorry, but it ends now.
1-star aura.
The victory was decided.
Even if Henderson jumped ahead, he could not stop this.
But.
Rumble!
The same aura shone from Hendersons sword.
And it wasnt some huge power.
It felt weak, but he, who was amoner, touched the state of aura?
It made no sense.
Looking at Taylors wide eyes, it was clear just how far and well Henderson had developed.
But the people who were gathered here didnt know that Hendersons development wasnt that fast. Those who started to ept mana through the Asura Sword technique, starting with Volcan and Pooky, did it a lot earlier.
Yet Hendersons aura was weak. Being well aware of this fact, he deliberately deflected the opponents aura and dodged the attack.
Pak!
Both arms moved.
Taylor was defenseless.
In the development that everyone didnt expect, Henderson recalled what Chris told him yesterday,
Henderson. When you came to me and said youd give up, you were just a weak human. You were the kind of person who gave up without even trying, and if you had put everything down right then, your life wouldnt have changed, not just as a swordsman. No matter what trials in life you face, you will be a loser. And in one month, you had a win rate equivalent to the top six. Unlike overwhelming warriors, you struggle every time, and when others ept defeat, you dream of getting one more victory. And this is the result of it.
He smiled.
Chris looked at Henderson with warm eyes.
You are qualified to represent our Lord and I will guarantee that.
And now Henderson believed in himself. He didnt consider himself superior, but he didnt doubt his victory either.
Those times of working hard.
The person who used to be amoner has changed a little.
People might still consider him amoner, but Henderson experienced a world that others couldnt imagine.
Whether Taylor struck back or avoided an attack, or even if he had to block, he had already experienced everything during his training.
Taylor raised the sword to block, but Henderson mmed him with his body to break the stance of his opponent.
And then
Chak!
He held the sword to his neck.
This meant the match was over, and Taylor admitted to it with a pale face.
I lost.
Group 5. Round 1.
The result was different from what everyone expected.
Henderson won.
People who had been watching with smiles and smirks were now at a loss for words.
Chapter 139: People Of Roman Dmitry (3)
Henderson.
People wouldnt have been so surprised if he had been a mere obscure person. Aside from the fact that he didnt have a reputation as a swordsman, many knew of his farmer days.
Whisper.
Is that Henderson?
That Henderson defeated knight Taylor?
We just saw it wrong, right? The aura.doesnt it take more than a year to even feel mana? Then how did Henderson, who was nothing but a farmer, know how to use aura?
Everyone was shocked. Henderson was someone they were familiar with.
When Roman Dmitrys name blew up, they didnt know what Henderson was up to, but they knew the reality around them.
The friends who drank with him, the colleagues who helped him during the cropping time, and the elders who watched him grow.
Everyone obviously knew Henderson, so this made no sense.
The day Henderson left Lawrence, people held him back and said,
Have you lost it? Caterpirs need to eat pine needles to live. So why would a man who lived all his life as a farmer go do such a dangerous job? Life is no more. A farmer needs to die as a farmer, and being a swordsman is a life one should be born into! In half a year, I promise that you will miss your life as a farmer.
That was theirst memory with Henderson.
But now Henderson broke the aura test, and those who had been harsh to him were all dumbstruck as they watched hime down the stage.
And that was when they found out that while they continued to live the same life every single day, Henderson followed Roman Dmitry to make a life that everyone thought would be impossible.
For a moment, they felt envious of this. But after watching Henderson bow his head to Roman Dmitry, no one knew anything about him anymore. Those who remember the past Henderson couldnt hide how shocked they were.
things are so weird.
Wasnt it clearly said that Henderson is the weakest? Then how did he defeat an aura swordsman?
Couldnt there be an ident with Henderson winning Group 5?
The nobles of the Northeast Alliance were sure they could win Groups 5 and 6.
McBurney had luck in the early stages, and they thought he would advance to the second or third rounds, but it was different for Henderson, who went against an aura swordsman right away.
If everything had gone ording to n, Henderson would have had nothing to use against Taylor and would have had to fall, but unexpectedly, he knocked Taylor out.
There was an ominous feeling in the air.
Viscount Conrad spoke with a bright face,
Do not lose yourposure, people. This is just the start. And if Henderson werent good, would Roman Dmitry put him in thepetition? This is rather expected but wait patiently. One cannot win this with one or two wings, so there is a limit to what people like Henderson can even disy.
His eyes trembled as he witnessed it. The systematic movement and Taylors defeat were unbelievable, with the opponent being amoner.
But what could be done? The tournament started and they cannot back out now.
Trust me. The ultimate winner will be us.
Until then, he gulped, still unable to digest the fact that their assumptions had been incorrect.
After Hendersons victory, McBurney won too. McBurneys opponent was not a skilled swordsman, so not many people were surprised by his victory.
For Round 2, they didnt wait for the next group. The next round proceeded immediately after the previous match.
Son.
Yes.
Is there any other reason why the tournament that is so troublesome is being held in the northeast? The nobles are clever. Even if they dont win, they will aim to make us bow our heads.
It was Baron Romero.
Roman hade up with the n, but even though it didnt make sense, the Baron wholeheartedly supported his sons ideas.
And Roman said,
I know that too, Father. The nobles of the Northeast Alliance are like bats in a cave. No matter how the conversation goes, they will be back to doing their thing. But still, I think this is a necessary process. The northeast iscent about being able to deal with the force of Dmitry. That is not the truth but a mistake that resulted from their confidence thinking that they have the Central Government on their side.
In the northeastern area, Dmitry was the king.
On the other hand, the Northeast Alliance were like foxes who could conceal themselves and keep their heads held high.
And that was a risk factor.
If there were an actual conflict with the Northeast Alliance, the Dmitry family would have no choice but to bear the damage, even if they won.
Because war is war. In the process of eradicating forces such as the Northeast Alliance, Dmitry would lose forces, and the northeast would have to step back.
That wasnt satisfactory.
Roman hoped topletely engulf the northeast.
Father, I do not wish for a war with them. War gains us nothing. Even if we take them down and put them below our feet, I will not be able to go against the Central Government, which holds more power in Cairo. This tournament is to prevent war. They must have thought that with the six groups being divided, they have a good chance of winning, and that is their baseless confidence.
Three stages.
The second of these stages were in this operation, and the northeast nobles would see a new reality.
If the Northeast Alliance, which is still stuck in its fantasy, is defeated with overwhelming force. If they see reality alter, they will know that they will note out as winners, and they will not even win in a single group, and that they will be unable to ovee Dmitrys might even with the support of the Central Government. Thats when we start to take control of the region. It will be a perfect surrender. When the alliance faces reality, I n to subdue their weak minds.
His fathers expression didnt change.
And up on the stage, Kevin was standing.
Group 2, Kevin.
He was now uneasy about the cement.
I was slower than Chris.
The round before, Chris defeated his enemy in three seconds. The opponent was helpless despite being a swordsman who could use aura, and Kevin saw it.
So he did his best too. He nned to take the opponent down faster than Chris, but then the opponent blocked one attack, and the time moved to eight seconds.
It was fast enough but Kevin wasnt happy with it.
Chris is strong. I am not his equal opponent yet, but I do not want to ept this simply.
What if
When people would ask, Who is the sword of Roman Dmitry? Who woulde to mind?
It was a simple answereveryone would say it was Chris.
Chris was considered to be Dmitrys genius swordsman, and actually, he was truly showing the steps that correspond to the reason he followed Roman.
He had the ability to defeat a 3-star swordsman with sharp leadership. With no opponents except Roman, it was only natural for him to be called Romans sword.
But Kevin hated it. He started following Roman first, so he didnt like Chris being Romans representative.
I will not deny that Chris is the leader. For the sake of my Lord, I will be a servant faithful to the orders of the superior, but it is another matter for Chris to be considered as the first sword of Dmitry. I want the Lord to trust me. When he would only need strength to solve a problem, I want him to choose me and not Chris.
For Kevin, Roman Dmitry was heaven. Kevin yearned for Romans approval and hoped that he would be the best in his position and not just apetitor with skills.
Three seconds.
Kevin had to finish it fast, but he changed his mind.
I will prove my worth today.
And as the Lord said, show everyone your overwhelming abilities. Kevin saw his opponenting up from the other side of the stage, and his eyes changed.
Flutter.
The confrontation began, and Kevins opponent was knight Miles of the Northeast Nobles Alliance.
The opponent is the demon of Dmitry. If I dont do my best, I might lose my face.
Rumble.
And he used it right away.
In the fight, the sword was being used. And the moment they raised their auras, it was no different from a fight that put lives on the line.
Tap.
Kevin was fast.
With a simple step, he let Miless attack flow, and he easily blocked the chained attack that hit him straight.
Kevin raised his aura just like Miles.
Knowing that Kevin already knew how to use aura, Miles pushed him hard without much agitation.
Kang!
Kaang!
It was still just the start. It was a match where Miles seemed to have the upper hand. At the unexpected flow, the northeast nobles clenched their fists in excitement at their chance to win.
It was then
Huk.
The difference.
Kevin dodged the attack and dug ahead. He stretched out the sword and attacked through the small gap.
Puak!
Kuak.
It was a shock.
He hastily protected himself with aura, but the shock was too much for his chest.
It wasnt to the extent of making him fall down. Miles clenched his teeth and attacked Kevin.
Kevins deep sword strikes caused a precarious situation of having too many gaps, but Miless strikes never worked.
Fucking rat!
Whish!
The heat was boiling inside of him.
Just one step. That was the distance between him and Kevin.
Obviously, it would be difficult to avoid it, but Kevin still showed such an acrobatic stance. It was absurd to move despite their close confrontation.
Kevin didnt use aura to shield himself in the least and merely moved to avoid the attacks. It took a lot of guts. It would have been a shock if the attack actually worked, but Kevin didnt seem to care.
Just one more step.
Tak.
That was his assessment, and he boldly rushed ahead. He intended to kill Kevin, even at the cost of giving up his flesh.
Bang!
Right ahead of him, Kevins face disappeared.
He immediately protected himself with aura.
Puak!
Ack!
Another shock to the body.
It was a shock that was enough to make his legs stumble, and he hurriedly looked for Kevin.
One step to the back and Kevin was there.
Right within the range of Miless attack, so he didnt even take a breath.
From then on, there was no such thing as a n.
Fight with instinct. He swung his sword when he saw him and raised his aura to protect himself from such a situation happening again.
Huk!
This time, he felt nothing.
He felt annoyed.
Even though they exchanged hits, not a single attack worked on Kevin.
Fuck!
The difference in skills was clearly visible.
Kevin and Miles.
Although the status of their auras may be different, the two showed an overwhelming difference in abilities.
Just half a year ago, Kevin was a boy from the slums, but extreme training and experience in the war helped him grow.
Puak!
!
Another blow shook Miless body.
It hurt.
As he staggered back, he constantly checked his surroundings.
You bastard.
Kevin took a step back.
Miles didnt fullyprehend the scenario until now since he was continuously thinking of ways to counter the attack, but Kevin was sessful in attacking, although he never saw him do so.
It felt like a joke.
How Kevin constantly gave Miles time to breathe showed that Kevin wasnt even doing his best.
Chris finished the opponent in three seconds.
So Kevin changed his mind and decided that if Chris finished his fight in a short time, he would do the opposite. He purposely dragged out the fight to show the opponent how different he was from him.
You bastard!
Groan.
Miles moved and rushed in.
It was now a matter of pride. He didnt want to give up in such a way, regardless of how he would lose.
Just once.
He wanted to hit Kevin once.
The sword fluttering with aura cut through Kevin, but this time, he avoided the attack by taking a step back.
Their eyes met, revealing gaps.
If he were hit with another attack now, he would be crippled.
But Kevin left without attacking.
Even though he would have a certain victory, he took a step back to allow Miles to adjust.
Miless mind copsed at that situation.
I will abstain.
Making the opponent give up.
This was Kevins way.
Kevin didnt finish it quickly. Rather, he dragged it out long enough to prove the difference between him and the opponent.
And Miles copsed.
The talent of this man, who once dreamed of seeding as a swordsman, felt tormented now.
Round 2 is done. Kevin of the Dmitry family wins and advances to Round 3!
Kevins victory came in 10 minutes. It was the longest in this tournament, but people were amazed throughout the whole 10 minutes.
But Kevin didnt smile.
While Kevin was fighting Miles.
Round 2, five seconds.
Round 3, eight seconds.
Round 4, ten seconds.
In those time frames, Chris shocked people by making it to the finals.
Chapter 140: People Of Roman Dmitry (4)
In this tournament, the earlier they finish, the higher their progress in the group, thus, Kevin was conscious of Chris.
Chris wasnt an easy person. No matter what people thought of him, he was the type who concentrated on his own goal.
I am the sword which represents my Lord. People will never dare to touch my Lord until the opponent is defeated.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance didnt know the reality. Had they known what Roman Dmitry showed on the battlefield, they wouldnt have made the mistake of standing on the other side of Dmitry.
So he wanted to show them. He wanted them to feel Romans strength through him.
In Round 2, his opponent was a bold person. As if to prove that he was different from the person in Round 1, he ran to Chris with aura.
Rumble!
Chris pointed his sword forward. He didnt back down. He looked straight at the opponent, and when the opponents sword attacked him, he moved ahead and countered.
Kang!
Kang!
The fight ended in an instant. Chris shed the opponents sword and hit his vital point to defeat him.
Five seconds.
The opponent stumbled and fell back. People clenched their hands at the quick end of the fight that they were anticipating.
This was overwhelming. They could understand the first round, but the second one ended in just five seconds.
I am stillcking.
He was starving. Coming down the stage, his eyes were zing with enthusiasm. He didnt just finish quickly. He intended to show the power of Roman Dmitry.
Round 3.
This time, Chris took the lead. He pushed in from the start, and the opponent got pushed back.
Eight seconds.
Itsted two seconds longer than the previous fight. He had that much skill, but it wasnt enough to cross the ten-second limit.
.,.. Wow.
Is Chris this strong?
Chris wasnt that strong in the fight at Barco. What happened on the Southern Front?
People admired him. As Chris intended, people were now in awe, but as time went on, his body turned hot.
More, I need more.
It was like being thirsty in a desert. No matter how much he was given, he never felt satisfied. He thought he had to prove Romans power through a more overwhelming victory.
Round 4.
He was careful and didnt rush in.
Priiikk.
!
It only took ten seconds this time for the opponent to copse.
Four fights.
Four wins.
Even the fourth one fell. People were taken aback as they looked at Chris, their perceptions of him shifting.
Final.
He didnt even look at the fallen opponent. As if the previous fights were nothing, Chris only looked ahead.
Before the first round started, some people arrived at the venue.
Seeing his subordinates lined in harmony, Knights Captain Johnathan said with a dignified voice,
As you know, this tournament is being held by Young Master Roman Dmitry. And it is also a tournament in which Chris, the Vice-Captain, has to participate. I hope you will be able to observe what type of performance he will show so that you can advance as a knight.
Yes!
Good!
The men answered loudly.
Roman left, and Dmitry had expanded its forces as a whole.
In particr, with the vacancy of Chris in the unit, new knights were brought in, and they followed Johnathan today.
They were still kids who didnt know about this world. He wanted to show them what kind of Vice-Captain was on his side.
Chris.
Round 1.
He saw his disciple get up.
A new feeling.
It seemed like it was just yesterday that he epted this unknown little boy, but now he was showing this handsome figure. Rumor had it that he had made a good contribution in the South.
Although the time was short, his growth under Roman was witnessed, and Jonathan wished to see how much more he could grow.
Finally, the first round began.
When everyones eyes were focused at that exact moment, the opponent dropped to the ground, covered in blood in the blink of an eye.
Puak!
A one-sided victory.
At the sight of Chris knocking down the opponent as if it were nothing, the rookie knights were shocked.
Shit.
wasnt that too overwhelming?
The one who was more shocked was Johnathan.
Chriss opponent, Max, was a good swordsman. He was well known in the northeast, so he didnt expect such a win.
He made a more rapid progress than in the past?
His heart raced at the development of his disciple. This was amazing. If that were true, then he would be purely delighted with Chriss sess.
Round 2, five seconds.
Round 3, eight seconds.
Round 4, ten seconds.
Chriss presence was clearly seen in each fight. Like the shocked rookie knights, even Jonathan himself couldnt hide his surprise.
What is this?
Jonathan was different from the others. He had been watching Chris ever since his childhood, and he was the one who guided him to Dmitry, making him the genius of Dmitry. So he knew the potential he held.
Even in the fight with Barco, he thought Chriss talent was already good enough, but this made no sense. This truly made no sense. This was beyond what could be understood. Chriss growth curve increased sharply.
A rookie said,
Captain Jonathan. I can see why the Captain asked us to work hard and train. Such a great swordsman had served as the Vice-Captain of the Dmitry Knights, and I think we should do our best not to bring shame to his position. With this chance, I will continue to work hard for the future.
Their eyes changed.
They knew Jonathan was Chriss teacher, and they thought such skills came from him. It was positive reinforcement. Whatever the reason, they were going to train hard.
But Jonathan didnt smile. As Chris approached a person and bowed his head, Jonathan looked at that person.
Roman Dmitry.
He was sure. That was the person responsible for these results. Jonathan couldnt take his eyes off Roman for a while as he felt goosebumps rise on his body.
Along with Chris, there were many other strong people in Group 1. Contrary to what was considered as the group of death, the progress was too one-sided and fast.
I will abstain.
If I am going to be humiliated for fighting against Chris, I think it is better to end here.
Most of the swordsmen against Chris stood back. After confirming the results with their eyes, they decided their odds of winning were slim.
Now was thest attempt.
Ahead of the final match, people showed interest.
Can Farrell beat Chris?
Absolutely impossible. He is a 2-star aura swordsman, but Chris surely showed his overwhelming power.
Still, he can hold on for more than ten seconds. If we look at the matches, the time kept increasing little by little. Can a swordsman as good as Farrell be defeated in just ten seconds? I bet he will be able tost until thirty seconds.
Defeat was something they were sure of. But the key was how quickly the opponent would be knocked down.
Although known for his skills, Farrell was also known for his exceptional defense. Even the most aggressive Chris was expected to struggle a little by now.
Both yers, on stage.
It was their turn now. The two moved up, with Farrell looking nervous. He wanted to give up, but he couldnt because of his reputation.
To be honest, I do not have the confidence to go against Chris. Butsting in the fight is another thing. All the others got defeated in ten seconds, so if I could hold on for one minute, then my name would shine. Farrell, lets just hold on for one minute. We never know. We can try and see if there is an opening to defeat Chris.
And he made up his mind as he gripped his sword. He would admit that Chris was strong, but it wasnt something he couldnt deal with.
And it was then
Flutter.
The fight began with Farrell raising his aura. No matter how the opponent decided to attack, he would block all of them, and that was all.
Puak!
It was thest thing he remembered.
Silence fell in the entire area. Everyone knew that Chris was strong, but not like this. This time they thought it would take a while, but as soon as the fight began, the opponent fell to the ground.
H-How did he fall?
I didnt even see the sword being used.
People were confused. Even the referee was stunned at this. After a moment of being frozen, he quickly came to his senses and shouted,
T-This makes Chris the winner of Group 1! Lets all give him a big round of apuse!
The deration of the winner was quite quick. At the overwhelming result, all the people looked at Chris.
My sword technique worked.
The skill that defeated Farrell.
It was his technique.
Lightning Sword.
A technique based on martial arts that he made on his own.
Teacher Jonathan taught this to me. It was a technique that made the sword move faster by amplifying the aura. A technique simr to what I have been doing, but I decided to bring harmony to it, and it finally paid off.
Chris didnt just stop learning about Romans teachings. He researched ways to transform things into his own in his area of knowledge.
Farrell fell to the ground, and this was the result of it.
Chris pulled out his sword, leaving behind the cheers of the people as he walked down. It was as if nothing much had happened. He didnt show any joy in his victory.
The winner of Group 1 was confirmed. During the total of five fights, it only took Chris twenty-seven seconds to emerge as the winner.
The result was enough to shock the northeast nobles.
what the hell just happened here?
A noble mumbled.
From the start until the end, everything was going against their n. Chris overwhelmed his opponent, and even those who were considered weak were knocking down their opponents.
Their blood went cold.
Group 1.
It was already over.
Group 2.
Seeing Kevins power, it seemed like he would win the group.
And Groups 3 and 4.
Volcan and Pooky were not as overwhelming, but they were surely good enough to make their opponents copse.
Their victory seemed virtually certain. Therge, wriggling muscles seemed to take no damage from the attacks of the opponents.
Group 5.
It was odd. Henderson, who should have lost right at the start of Round 1, was still knocking his opponents out.
And so their only hope was Group 6.
McBurney, the one-armed man, was their only hope to win.
Tak!
McBurney confirmed for Round 3!
Hendersons victory made all of the nobles heads turn.
Viscount Conrad.
Now it is only the Viscounts men left.
McBurneys opponent in Round 3 was a knight of Viscount Conrad.
Chapter 141: People Of Roman Dmitry (5)
Before the match, Viscount Conrad encouraged his subordinate.
Gabriel. How is your condition?
Very good, sir.
Right, you should be. Ive spent so much money on you, so you cannot be in a bad shape.
Gabriel was a swordsman in his early forties. Having lived all his life in the Conrad family, he was a secret weapon the family had poured their heart and soul into.
He wasnt a genius like Chris, but he showed steady growth, and the Conrad family didnt spare anything to support him. As a result, he became a 3-star swordsman just a month ago.
It was a great honor, but Viscount Conrad didnt reveal it to the public.
Thispetition has limitations on the aura. At first nce, it is a rule that isnt good for high-ranking swordsmen, but in fact, the higher the level, the greater the difference of power even a 1-star aura has. This is clearly a fight against low-ranking swordsmen. They will not be able to use their power, and a 3-star swordsman like Gabriel can easily overwhelm them.
Rumor was that Gabriel was still a 2-star swordsman. 3-star wasnt somon in the northeast, so there was no reason to spread that information and make himself a target.
nce.
He checked the other side, as his smirk couldnt be hidden.
Gabriel. McBurney is nothing. He is lucky enough to have advanced until now, and he only has one arm, which means his bnce is off. Keep that in mind. Out of all the representatives from the Nobles Alliance, everyone but you got eliminated. You are ourst hope, and you cannot just win and satisfy usit needs to be an overwhelming win. Do not have sympathy for the opponent just because he has one arm, and make sure to let Roman Dmitry know we will trample on him. Get it?
I understand.
As I thought.
He smirked as he liked this.
Right, it is the end.
The people of Roman Dmitry undoubtedly had strong skills. Watching the opponents all fall down in the five groups, it felt impossible to win against them, but even such a family had limitations.
They couldnt mobilize six strong people, so McBurney was brought in.
Of course, there was this ominous feeling. The fact that he was Roman Dmitrys man was enough to make people wary of it.
How can he choose a one-armed bastard?
He let go of his doubts. Gabriel was a 3-star swordsman. His victory was expected, and this match was just a stepping stone.
Both yers, on to the stage.
It was the voice of the referee.
From now on, it was payback time.
Chuck.
Two swordsmen came up to the stage. Gabriel reached first and looked at McBurney with a disgusted face.
Tch.
He shrugged but didntugh. He would haveughed if he didnt know the opponent, but he knew who this man was.
McBurney? He used to be active on the Western Front, but he lost his right arm and turned into aplete loser. The odds of him winning are zero. I met him a year ago, and he was having a hard time even carrying any load with his left hand, let alone using it to hold a sword. The fact that he is in the group of Roman Dmitry has to be impossible.
Said a colleague.
After losing his arm, McBurney had no story to tell.
When he heard that, he thought McBurney was even more ridiculous.
There is no man who doesnt know his ce in the world. Amoner also wouldnt dare go against a knight, even with both arms working. Even if he lost one arm, he is hoping to win the tournament for knights? Well, I will show him how high the walls of reality are for him to cross.
This was different from the order given to him. He just hated the sight of McBurney for some reason.
He was done preparing.
After checking them both, the referee stepped back and swung the g.
Gabriel took the lead as he rushed in without a dy, and his massive body went for McBurney like a boar.
Kang!
Kang!
The battle was intense. Every time their swords shed, sparks would fly, and McBurney would have staggering movement as he got pushed back.
This was a clear sign of being pushed back by the difference in power. And thinking that he wasnt wrong, Gabriel rushed in with a smile.
Lets see how long you will hold out!
Kakakang!
Aura wasnt even used yet. For a one-armed person, he was confident enough to deal with the sword alone.
Viscount Conrad, who was observing this, was also smiling, knowing what his intention was.
Pak!
The pressure was too great.
Before long, McBurney was pushed to the end of the stage.
In a cornered situation, Gabriel made a fake move.
Puk!
To prevent this, you will dodge.
He purposely aimed at the opponents left armthe only arm he had.
McBurney had no other option, and Gabriel expected him to take a step to the right.
At that moment
Tak!
He got closer, and heunched a linked attack.
He induced defense by pretending to swing the sword horizontally and quickly stepped on the right side to attack the armless side.
Finished.
It was perfect.
The left arm couldnt cover the entire range, and this attack would be the loophole. It meant that he had to use his arm. This was like exploiting the only space of movement he had.
But it was then
Swish!
McBurney turned as if he were going to fall. It was such a bizarre movement. With his back almost hitting the floor, he bnced on his back and avoided the attack in a matter of seconds.
And then
Swish!
Puak!
Kuak!
It hit Gabriels forearm. It was fortunate that he was able to avoid it quickly, as this hit would have cut his face if he had been a littlete.
This bastard.
Gabriel clenched his teeth. That one-armed bastard.
He couldnt handle the reality of being hit by such a person.
Rumble!
Kang!
Kakang!
It was a different sound since he was using aura.
1-star aura being used by a 3-star swordsman.
Even if blocked by the sword, the impact would have been too great for McBurney, but he had turned the de to deflect the impact and blocked it.
It was a dangerous movement.
Unbnced, McBurney continued to get cornered, but he always had the right decisive movement to evade it.
The first time it happened, he thought it was just confidence. However, as it began to get repeated twice and thrice, Gabriel felt like something strange was happening as the fight extended longer.
McBurney. This guy didnt lose his bnce. The imbnce caused by the absence of his right arm is deliberately being shown.
McBurney tried to counter again. He turned his body to secure the distance for his left arm, and it looked like he would fall, but he aimed for Gabriels vital points.
At that moment, he felt goosebumps rise. The attack was barely blocked, but Gabriel saw the truth in this.
McBurneys advance was no coincidence or luck.
This one-armed moron didnt look ridiculous anymore.
McBurney would never forget the moment he first learned the left-handed sword.
The basis of the left-handed sword is to utilize the lost bnce of the body. As humans grow, the body develops to use two arms and legs smoothly. But when we lose one arm, the bnce ispletely disrupted. People think that this is a weakness for swordsmen, but the left-handed sword can produce some unique movements from the so-called weak bnce.
If the sword were swung with the left hand, the body would have to lean to one side. It was a fatal weakness. In a situation where the right side was clearly open, it would be difficult to block the opponents attack.
But it was different for a left-handed swordsman. Rather than abandoning the bnce that copsed to the left, he would take advantage of the strength of his lower back to take proper footing.
The effect was almost like magic. To be able to dodge the enemys attack and attack the gaps of the opponent. The left-handed sword was shocking.
Various methods for using the broken bnce are learned through ones experience as a swordsman.
The creator of the left-handed sword only had one arm like me. He must have been so desperate after losing his arm, but how, just how, did he manage to create this technique? Was he special? No. He and I are not different. Unlike me, who gave up on life after having the arm cut off, he was able to create this technique as he constantly looked for new ways.
A new world appeared. The left-handed sword wasnt just a new path but also a new way of life for one-armed people from then on.
He bit his teeth in passion. How many times had he swung the sword? He had gotten used to using his left arm, but swinging the sword was another matter.
Falling down.
Falling face first.
Bleeding.
It was miserable.
Even when looking at this new reality, he felt pathetic, but not once had he given up.
The Lord presented me with a new reality, and I have no other chance but to be a person befitting enough to follow him.
Arriving in Dmitry, McBurney was shocked. He knew right away that the people of Dmitry had great skills, but he was shocked to find out that they had all trained for just less than a year.
Roman Dmitry was a God. A being who created something out of nothing, and as a result, his subordinates were developing rapidly.
And he found out then that he was nothing. Roman Dmitry could create countless men superior to him.
I am nothing but a bastard. The reason why he epted me wasnt due to my sword or my skills but because he needed someone loyal like me. It is clear that if I went somewhere with only one arm, I would be eliminated by the monsters the Lord created. I dont like it. This is the hope I grabbed, and I do not want to miss the chance.
If he couldnt prove himself, he couldnt survive as a subordinate of Roman. At least Roman Dmitry, who gave him new life, had to use him.
He was someone who had been rejected by the kingdom, and he thought that his presence here would be meaningless.
Six people to represent the Lord. I will take one spot there and make sure to win the group.
In a months time, he trained insanely. He thought that if he couldnt prove himself this time, he would have to live the rest of his life unable to ovee his weakness.
And just like Henderson, he was included among the six people. As a result, McBurney cried when confronted with the new reality.
Kuk, kuk.
He was out of breath. Moving his left hand was physically consuming, and Gabriel had outstanding abilities.
But
Huh.
Heughed.
He was out of breath even when the attack was aimed at his life. He felt like screaming at the fact that he could fight this much with just one arm.
I am not done yet.
From thest position, McBurney got up again. In a situation where everyone was sure of his defeat, he dug into the gap.
How?!
Pak!
The counter was quick.
Taking the sword back, Gabriel aimed for McBurneys head, and McBurney took a step.
While slightly dodging the opponents attack, he attacked Gabriels left side and used aura.
He was reminded of the Asura Technique by the amount of aura he was able to draw.
It was a surprise attack, but for Gabriel, it wouldnt be so.
Rumble!
Aura exploded.
Gabriel had an angry face as he swung the sword.
But
k!
!
For a moment, he was shocked as McBurney gave himself up. The result would be McBurneys defeat, but something felt off.
The right armthere was nothing there. Unconscious of theck of a right arm, McBurney deliberately gave up his right arm.
This swordsman lived in a world of differentmon sense. And this man must have gotten used to abandoning his right arm.
It was a good counter, but not something Gabriel was used to.
Damn it.
The moment he fell into that trap.
Gabriel looked at the sword, which filled his vision.
Puak!
Kuak!
Blood spilled.
Gabriels huge body copsed behind him, and he could see the people who obscured his vision.
The people were shocked. The nobles of the northeast had pale faces. Viscount Conrad was speechless.
And
Roman Dmitry.
Thud!
Gabriel fell.
McBurney suppressed the rising emotions within him and bowed his head to Roman.
Thank you, thank you so much for giving me a new life.
At that moment
Woahhhhhh!
That was insane!
The one-armed swordsman took down Gabriel!
The scene was turned upside down.
This was an unexpected variable, and the result of the alliances copse left every noble in despair.
Chapter 142: People Of Roman Dmitry (6)
Gabriels defeat sank Viscount Conrads heart. A reality that he had never considered when he was assigned to the McBurney group was in front of him.
T-This is not real.
His voice trembled.
Gabriel was a 3-star swordsman.
He thought that the difference in the aura alone would be enough to overwhelm the opponent, but McBurneys aura was like a candle swaying in the wind. It didnt disappear, even when it collided with Gabriels aura.
Something was definitely wrong.
He couldnt ept the fact that McBurney used aura and that he actually blocked the approach of Gabriel or that McBurney was just a one-armed swordsman who defeated him.
Ahh.
It felt like the world was falling apart for him. In this tournament, the pride of the Northeast Nobles Alliance was at stake. Although he didnt reveal his aspirations to win, people knew what happened between him and Roman.
It is done. With this, our status will fall to the ground.
The venue now had a festive atmosphere.
The underdogs victory.
At first, people who were just noticing them before were now openly talking about them.
Roman Dmitry haspletely overtaken them.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance is all mouth and no actions. Roman sent out just six of his men, and those people sent out a dozen of their men, but the victory was something they couldnt gain against Roman.
It is over. The area to the northeast belongs to the Dmitry family now.
Their voices were stabbing his heart. He wanted to shout, to scream, but everything around him felt too shocking for him to even move.
Since when did the Dmitry family get this strong?
Six swordsmen. Not a single one of them was weak. And even his 3-star aura swordsman, Gabriel, lost against McBurney, who was the weakest.
If so, how strong were they?
Chris was at a level he couldnt approach, and he wasnt confident that anyone could defeat Kevin and the others.
This felt creepy. These six werent the only men Dmitry had. They had many more who didnt participate in the tournament.
Moreover, Roman Dmitry himself didnt participate. It was the moment when he could feel how great the existence of the monster who ruled these swordsmen was and how strong he had to be to defeat Butler.
Our alliance touched a monster. Being hostile to Roman Dmitry will only shorten our lives. If we wage a war against that monster and his men, victory can never be guaranteed even if we borrow power from the Central Government.
It was all ording to Romans n.
Although he didnt directly step in, Viscount Conrad realized the power of Dmitry.
Viscount Conrad. How are we supposed to act now?
Asked a noble.
Viscount Conrad, however, spoke back, annoyed.
Do I really have to spell that out too? We are done! Since the swordsmen on our side have been eliminated, there is no reason for us to stay here, so lets get out.
It was a clear one-sided defeat.
With Viscount Conrad in the lead, the nobles left the ce.
All thepetitions were over. The result was a one-sided stomp. Roman Dmitry, who only had six swordsmen, won with all six of them.
Rumors started circting. People talked about how strong the swordsmen who initially represented Roman Dmitry were.
But you know, when we talk about it, Roman Dmitrys men werent always that strong. Although Chris is called a genius, Kevin and the others didnt even know how to feel mana, let alone use aura. But then they came here. The conclusion is that talent isnt everything but it is Roman Dmitry who made them great!
It was a usible thing to say. One instance may be a coincidence.
Everyone would understand the development of someone as talented as Chris, but the development of other swordsmen was something that wasntmon to see.
Pooky and Volcan weremon mercenaries on the battlefield; Kevin was just a slum boy, and Henderson was a farmer from Lawrence.
Finally, McBurney, the one-armed swordsman whom everyone doubted.
Apparently, people who were ordinary one year ago followed Roman to the Southern Front and came back as different people.
The rumors were wild. At some point, people were getting convinced.
There is always a strong swordsman in a prestigious swordsman family. A person with strong force enough to gain fame all over the continent and the ability as a leader to nurture the others who follow him. Roman Dmitry is one such case. Born into a family with no sword skills, Roman Dmitry rose to the level of a ranker with his own effort. Do you realize what that means? It means that Roman Dmitry is the first and strongest swordsman who will lead Dmitry into a prestigious family. By following him, even a slum boy can be a swordsman, and the sooner one settles down in Dmitry, the more secure their future will be.
This wasnt nonsense. There were families famous for their swordsmanship.
All of them had one notable person who became famous, like Roman Dmitry, who made his family famous. Dmitry would be no different.
Roman Dmitry. He produced talented people. Not only was he good, but he also proved his ability to nurture young people under him.
From now on, the route of the people from the northeast will be clear. If one wants to seed as a swordsman, then swear allegiance to the Dmitry family.
Dmitry. A cksmith family with low birth. It was the moment when Dmitrys reputation, which even the nobles didnt recognize, began to change little by little.
After the tournament, Roman summoned his men.
Everyone has been through a lot.
Last month, everyone had worked so hard. There was no clear standard or order to win thepetition, and the subordinates who didnt know how strong they were had to clench their teeth.
The result was an overwhelming victory. Without a single crisis, theypletely overwhelmed the swordsmen of the Northeast Alliance.
And for them, he wanted to say something.
You guys decided to follow me for your own reasons. Some people needed my strength, and some swore allegiance because they had no other option. Actually, the reason doesnt matter. Whatever the reason you chose toe here, if you werent worth it, I wouldnt have epted you in the first ce.
He spoke the truth. A rtionship was a necessity. When the other person said he needed Roman, he was ready to ept them if they were worth it.
I do not likeplicated rtionships. Human emotions that cannot be exined in words can lead to a so-called strong rtionship, but I believe that the perfect rtionshipone that doesnt require sacrificeis one in which both parties have something to offer. You have something you want from me. We have actually achieved something, and we can only hope that this will continue in the future. No matter how much time passes, I will always remain the person you were looking for.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk.
It was like that time.
In order to survive that world, he couldnt rely on human emotions and formed solid rtionships by giving and receiving benefits.
Some of you may wonder why I say this. After swearing allegiance to me, I have heard that many people have doubts about their abilities. Somee from the slums, some never touched the sword, and some have only one arm. They look down on their own skills, even when no one criticizes them. So I gave you my way. If you were judged of no value to be my people, even if you were a perfect swordsman, you wouldnt be given a chance with me. You are my chosen people. I, Roman Dmitry, decided that your existence was needed by me, and I epted you.
A rtionship of need, even if there was a cost to pay. If Roman decided to believe in them, he would give them a chance.
So, dont doubt yourselves anymore. Todays result proves your potential, and knowing that you will surely win, Iid this n against the nobles. From a month ago, thatpetition was the first mention of it, I never once doubted you. It didnt matter which of you participated.
At that moment, he thought of the faces of his men and the fight on the Southern Front.
His men admired Roman even more because of that, but on the other hand, they thought Roman Dmitry could do anything on his own.
In the battle up the mountains, Roman wasnt apanied by anyone. It means that he couldnt trust anyone but himself, and that burden stayed on his mind.
But now he trusted them. There was no doubt that the words that he needed them made his men happy.
Smile.
Roman smiled. The faces of his men were unique. Seeing everyones red faces as they tried to suppress their emotions wasnt so horrible.
I will give you all ten gold as a reward and three days of vacation. I want you to fully enjoy it and be rxed both physically and mentally.
At those words, the men no longer tried to hold back their emotions and cheered out loud.
Thank you!
It is such an honor to have you as our Lord!
I will be loyal for the rest of my life!
Today is the day.
In order for his subordinates to express their emotions freely, Roman didnt hide the smile on his face too.
The next day, Roman called Lucas.
As a result of examining the n of the nobles, there seems to be no special movement. They met once after the tournament, but they didnt n anything else except foring and going. It is expected from them. They gave up on confronting Dmitry due to the Lords indirect warning throughout the tournament. Perhaps until the chance arises, they will not rebel against what Dmitry is doing.
Viscount Conrads mansion. The men who brought the tea and delivered the food were members of the Intelligence Guild and passed on the information to Lucas.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance. They raised the white g. However, Roman knew that it was just a temporary thing.
There is no perfect work in the world. No matter how strict the rules are, those who oppose them will always have a different idea. In that sense, the northeast nobles can be called evil. People who walk a different path than me and do not like me will join them and build their own power. If it were you, how would you handle this?
to block that variable, I think cleaning them is the right thing.
It isnt a bad method either. If there were enough talents and resources to rece the northeast, they would choose that way. But now there isnt enough time. In a situation where we do not know when conflicts will arise with the Central Government, we will have to minimize the sacrifices here.
From the start, Roman envisioned the n in stages.
Stage 1. Provoke the northeast.
Stage 2. Make them see the reality.
Then what was Stage 3?
Lucas, move on to Stage 3.
Yes.
Use barbarians to control barbarians. Contrary to its general meaning, Roman Dmitry was thinking of moving as the barbarian himself.
With this n, the Northeast Alliance will rethink everything about the Dmitry family.
Chapter 143: The Alternative (1)
The power of the north. Count Dous recently became a bit ufortable with it.
Kwang!
You havent found those rats yet?
I apologize. We cleared out all the bandits in the area, but the whereabouts of those slush funds couldnt be found.
The problem started with the Barco family.
Dous and Barco.
The powers of the north and northeast regions had formed a tight friendship. There was nothing bad for them.
Count Dous didnt have connections with the Central Government, but he had a good amount of influence in the north, while Viscount Barco had good enough connections that Dous didnt.
So, they helped each other. They were still close even though their rtionship was not strong enough for them to make sacrifices for one another.
But he didnt know at that time that such a rtionship would cause problems.
Count Dous. Could you lend me some money?
He received one call. Before the war with Lawrence, Viscount Barco was gathering as much money as he could with his connections apart from the Golden Bank.
Defeat was not anticipated. It was necessary to prepare for any foreseen variables, so he borrowed money from friendly forces such as Count Dous to bring Homer and others.
Count Dous was also sure of his victory. He never thought that Barco would be defeated by Lawrence, so he lent him a huge sum of money with the thought of further strengthening their rtionship.
He thought he would be getting back the money soon. Barco would take Lawrence down and make more money, so there was no chance he wouldnt be able to pay it back.
But Barco lost and died while escaping that night too. The person from whom he could have recovered the money had vanished.
Dous was stunned. It was too much money. He was in a bad situation as well, so he needed to get that money back.
But the problem was the Golden Bank. They had already attacked Barco and collected everything they could, and they didnt push their luck after the man died because there was nothing they could do. They kept silent.
So did Dous when it came to lending the money.
Fortunately, Count Dous knew a way to get his money back.
The Barco family has a slush fund that wasnt revealed to the outside world. The Golden Bank would not be able to determine its existence, but I am aware of it because Viscount Barco told me about it while drunk. Only if I can get those funds can I earn more than what I lent.
So he hired the intelligence guild. He eventually found it after investigating the surrounding cluesa small number of ingots.
The gold bars that had been hidden in the northeast were to be loaded into a wagon and moved without the knowledge of anyone else.
It was the perfect n. If it hadnt been for the group of bandits along the way, the gold bars wouldnt have disappeared.
Count Dous said,
There is no way that those band of thieves could have dealt with such arge amount of money. Be sure to find the whereabouts of the gold bars, even if you have to search the entire Cairo Kingdom. It isnt Barcos money but mine, and it cannot be taken away by anyone else.
He had red eyes. The financial problem was solved, but he needed more just in case difficult times came.
In the surrounding area, the traces of the bandits were clean. Thousands of people had perished, but Dous had no intention of stopping until he got that gold.
Right then, he received information from the ck Moon Guild.
Lord! We found the whereabouts of the gold bars!
Donovan, the head of the ck Moon Guild, came to Count Dous.
At first, I thought the slush funds was in the hands of some bandits. But the men transporting the slush funds were dead, and with them were the corpses of notorious thieves around the area. But no matter how much we looked around the ck market, there was no sign of the gold bars being sold. Converting the gold bars to coins needs a special set of skills, so we thought they would have no choice but to use the ck market to make use of it. As a result of lurking around, we found a clue to the gold bars.
Right. Then what kind of bastards stole my gold bars?
The thieves were not thieves but the nobles of the Northeast Alliance. They are the ones who stole it.
What!?
Tak.
He immediately got up.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance.
What did this mean?
First, it is true that the bandits attacked the troops transporting the slush funds. But at the same time, the nobles found out about this, and after defeating the bandits, it seemed like they found the carriage with ingots. Perhaps they are in trouble now. Knowing that it was your wagon, they still chose to take the gold ingots by burying the truth. In addition, there is proof that the bars were sold on the ck market a month ago. It was the same number and shape as Barcos slush funds, and the person who sent it there was one of Viscount Conrads men.
Those fucking bastards!
He was enraged at this. Just how much trouble had he gone through for these gold bars? Different emotions kept piling up on him, and now that he needed them for an emergency, only anger remained.
Watching Count Dous in anger, Donovan bowed his head, suppressing the smile on his lips.
There is no lie in the information. In fact, the northeastern nobles did find the carriage loaded with gold bars, and even though they knew it belonged to Count Dous, they still made the choice to steal it. I just made this known. The alliance could havemitted a perfect crime, but by turning the Lord into an enemy, a crisis is created.
The ck Moon Guildit was an information guild with the highest reputation. But people didnt know what kind of change they went through.
The ck Moon Guild was taken over by the Lower District Sect led by Lucas, so on the surface, they acted alone.
ording to Romans orders, the information was to be leaked.
Count Dous was unaware that he was a puppet in the n and yelled in anger.
Get in touch with those nobles right now! This time, I will tear those bastards who stole my money to shreds!
It was as expected.
Count Dous, a fearsome man, chose to move right away.
Just from one contact, fire fell on the foot of the Northeast Nobles Alliance. The atmosphere wasnt that great because of Roman, but the problem was that something more serious happened.
How the hell did this happen?
Count Dous is the power of the north. I dont know what will happen if our rtionship with him goes wrong.
Count Dous said he would give them three hours.
Before that, all the nobles of the alliance should get together and provide an exnation. And the people of the alliance who heard this were scared.
as we thought, we shouldnt have touched Count Dous. Unlike gold coins, gold bars cannot be used so easily. It was always a matter of being caught, then it might be better to contact Count Dous and offer a deal.
Right. Everyone knows what kind of character Count Dous has, right? He is not going to let this pass.
Count Dous. He was called the beast of the north. Once he gets angry, he is famous for taking the other man down.
So regardless of how powerful they were, they couldnt do anything against Dous.
Viscount Conrad said,
What is everyone talking about? The Barco familys slush funds do not belong to Count Dous. We also lent money to Barco, and we have the right to take our share of the funds. And wasnt Count Dous the first to steal it without letting anyone know of its existence? Should he have acted like a rat if he was going to speak of such righteous things? Do not walk with your head down. As soon as the word sorryes out of our mouths, we are done.
As he said, they all lent money to the Barco family. Barco borrowed money not only from Count Dous but also from the Northeast Alliance and others who supported him.
It could be the antipathy toward Dmitry. But because of that, Barco copsed and lost a lot of money.
Stealing the slush funds made sense. It wasnt like they were touching someone elses money. It was their right to bepensated.
would those words work on Count Dous?
It doesnt matter if he listens or not. Can we just spit out the gold we earned? We already spent the money, and the moment we admit that it was our fault to Count Dous, we might have to spit out more money than we stole. Count Dous is too much, so from now on, we need to move as one voice, and we have to focus on the fact that Count Dous is the one who touched the gold without informing anyone.
It makes sense.
Lets do what Viscount Conrad says. Havent we already crossed the line?
Everyone spoke. Although they were weak alone, they always showed courage under the name of the alliance.
Right on time, a person came into the conference room and said,
The Dous family is calling.
The nobles of the Northeast Alliance, including Viscount Conrad, gulped at that moment.
It was as expected. As soon as themunication was connected, Count Dous didnt hide his emotions.
[What the hell is this? You are now stealing my money? Exin yourselves to me!]
Anger was clearly visible on his face, and his voice was like a lions.
Facing Count Douss angry face, Viscount Conrad spoke as calmly as possible,
How about we all calm down for a second, and it isnt my money. I understand why Count Dous is angry, but the Barco familys slush funds do not belong to anyone. Like Count Dous, we have lent him money, too. If Count Dous had informed us of the existence of the funds and asked for a greater share, we might have been satisfied with a reasonable amount at a loss. But wasnt it Count Dous who stole the money?
He went after the tail. He attempted to divert attention away from the issue by pointing out Count Douss fault.
It was a reasonable statement. It was within the scope ofmon sense, but the problem was that emotions had already umted over time.
[What are you fucking bastards spouting after stealing my money? It is my money, and from the moment I discovered Barcos slush funds, they belonged to the Dous family!]
Count. Calm down
[Shut up!]
And he stopped talking.
Was it three months ago?
Count Dous held a party for the nobles in the northeast. At that time, he didnt say anything about the slush funds, but he said he was upset because he lost some money that he was transporting.
And Viscount Conrad and the other nobles were there. They obviously knew what he was talking about, but they were acting with pretentious faces.
It was funny. Even for a moment, what had been gratefully epted as constion came back to them as more rage.
[At the party three months ago, you people gave me fake tears and said, Count Dous, we didnt know that happened to you, but I am sure things will work out. Did you think it was fun? Tough hahaha together? Do I look like a noble on the same level as you?]
He couldnt be stopped. Viscount Conrad continued to say something, but this would never reach Count Dous.
The Northern Beasthe was triggered. And if he didnt express his rage, it seemed like he would die.
[Listen carefully from now on. As soon as I am ready, I will call the Central Government and ask for a territorial war with you. How dare you bastards in the northeast area try to touch me? I will show you the poor strength your people have since you lost the protection of Barco.]
Tak!
Themunication was cut off. Viscount Conrad tried to call back again, but no one answered, making the nobles faces go pale.
it seems like a pretty huge deal.
At those words, the nobles felt their minds wander into the sky.
Chapter 144: The Alternative (2)
Roman took a sip of his tea. As he set the teacup down, savoring its bitter vor, Lucas, who was standing across from him, was giving him the report.
It was as expected, Lord. After using the ck Moon to leak the information, Count Dous contacted the northeast nobles and expressed his intention to go to war. Actually, it didnt seem to end with just an emotional reaction either. Given that he was gathering troops, it seemed to have turned into something serious.
The Northern Beast is known to be extreme. Even if he reacted emotionally, he isnt the type to go back on his words.
As he was devising the n, Roman found the right person. By absorbing the ck Moon into his Lower District Sect, he managed to obtain information about the funds and the rtionship between Count Dous and the Northeast Nobles Alliance.
From then on, Roman let his imagination run wild. When he was thinking of organizing the rankings within the northeast, he thought of various methods.
Romans n was set when he met Dmitrys farmers. All of the scattered puzzle pieces came together and showed him how to get rid of the northeastern nobles.
There was nothing said or done that wasnt part of the n.
He purposefully made offensive remarks in front of everyone at the banquet, knowing that Viscount Conrad would be outraged.
And the reports revealed what kind of person he was. The man felt proud of belonging to the Northeast Nobles Alliance, and he could hardly stand the remarks about being the eldest son of a noble.
Roman understood his tendencies. Viscount Conrad was a key figure in the northeastern nobility, and his tendencies always influenced the decisions of the nobles.
From start to finish, everything went as nned. As Viscount Conrad responded to the provocation, the tension between the northeastern nobles and Dmitry grew, and when Roman announced the tournament, they willingly walked into the trap.
It was the same with Count Dous. If the northeastern nobles had bowed from the start, Count Dous would have calmed down, but they made the situation worse by taking advantage of it.
Did they know?
Just because their pride was hurt, they would go to war and sink into despair.
Roman said,
Things went as nned. However, unlike Count Dous, Viscount Conrad isnt the type to run into a corner without looking back. Which was why he apologized at the banquet and didnt raise his voice after the loss in the tournament either. It will be the same this time. If Count Douses out strong, he is more likely to raise the white g first.
It was obvious.
Strong to the weak and weak to the strong. That was the type of nobleman he was. The opponent was the Beast of the North, so he wouldnt have the courage to drag out a fight until the end.
And so
From now on, spread rumors as nned so that the spilled water cannot be gathered into the bowl. Create a situation where Count Douss anger doesnt subside, no matter what the alliance does to calm him. And when they are in the final stage with no retreat possible, they will realize they have no other choice but to let go of their pride.
I understand.
Gulp.
Lucas felt sorry for his opponents. Roman was like a snake that continued to tighten the rope around their necks. Once he made a n, no one could escape from him.
The smallest people started to spread rumors. At the Dous estate, one merchant spoke in a low voice as he handed goods to his customers.
We might not be able to do business for a while.
What do you mean?
What do you think? We usually receive deliveries from the northeast at this time, but it seems like the rtionship between Count Dous and the Northeast Alliance has turned sour. At first, I thought it was a simple misunderstanding, but it seems like the alliance is preparing to attack the Dous estate, so they are not sending us anything. So, for the time being, I will be closing my business. If we dont have supplies, how can we even do business?
is this the truth?
The customer was shocked.
The news of the war was not something anyone could overlook, and as soon as the customer went home, he told his family.
The wife who heard those words ryed them to the women around her, and they, in turn, told their families that Dous was in dangerous times.
Someone once said that words could travel a thousand miles without any feet. The rumors started with the most trivial person and began to spread all over the estate. That wasnt all. Servants at the Dous mansion worked and spoke in hushed voices, too.
I heard from a servant at the Conrad mansion that when Viscount Conrad contacted the Count, he was extremely angry. The servant said he smashed all the furniture and made a mess. I am not sure, but it seems like he is plotting some kind of revenge on Count Dous.
Viscount Conrad is like a snake. On the surface, he acts like he can solve problems by talking and smiling, but I am sure he is plotting revenge. If not, the rumors about the alliance gathering troops wouldnt have even started. From what I heard, they are trying to crush Count Dous. Arent we going to get involved in the war for no reason if we stay here?
The servant said.
This wasnt an everyday thing. The rumors spread, and the chatter couldnt be overlooked. The rumors continued to increase.
At first, the rumors were about a possible war. But at some point, it turned into the alliance having ill intentions toward Count Dous.
The merchant who started the rumors and the servants who fueled them all belonged to the Lower District sect.
The Lower District Sect. They were the people who lived at the bottom of the food chain, people who werent taken seriously by anyone, but each word they said shaped the publics opinion.
And the rumors increased like this.
Kwang!
How dare they do this to me?! Issue the conscription order right now! If they had admitted their fault and shown repentance, I would have let them go, but they go around saying whatever they want, so they need to get punished for it. I swear in the name of the Dous family, I will never forgive those rats!
The Northern Beast exploded in anger.
Shortly after the first contact with Count Dous, the alliance came to a conclusion after a long discussion.
There is nothing to gain from a war with Count Dous. In a situation where we are fighting for power with Dmitry, we cannot handle the oue of the war by losing troops. And doesnt Roman Dmitry like war? Even if we bow our heads to Count Dous and take a financial loss, we need to conserve the troops to prepare for the dangers in the future.
Then we should wait for a few days to contact him. Shouldnt we at least act like we have some respect for him?
If Count Dous bes more enraged and cuts off the negotiations, it would be unfavorable for the alliance.
So they waited
But they couldnt imagine that something worse happened while they were dying the apology for a few days.
Count Dous! We have been framed! What war? The alliance has no intention of going to war! Were considering paying back the money and apologizing for what happened. Please control your anger. The rumors are entirely different from the truth.
On the screen was Count Douss face.
Viscount Conrad tried to exin to him, but Count Dous covered his ears.
[Different from the truth? Viscount Conrad, do you think I am deaf? Everyone in the world is saying that the alliance is ready to make a mess. There is smoke where there is fire. I know that you are doing something that is making people scared and that you are getting ready for war.]
The situation has escted. Count Dous was upset by how the other person talked, as if they had done nothing wrong.
[I never liked you, people, from the beginning. I thought that bastards like you, who chase after profit, would one day show your true colors to me. The reason I contacted you is not topromise now. Its to make you throw away that fake face! Because on the day you and I face each other, I will trample on your face and force you to stop smiling fakely.]
Tak!
And themunication got cut off.
A deration of war. It was like a fire was thrown on the alliance. They wanted to avoid the war at any cost, but now it seemed like it was inevitable.
A noble said,
This is bad. Count Dous isnt the type to lie. Rumor has it that he is trying to involve the lords of the north. We cannot win on our own. And if war cannot be avoided, we have to find a way to somehow overwhelm them.
The Central Government! Contact them!
There was no other way. It would be great if they could get help from other nobles around Count Dous, but there was no way they wouldnt know about their sh with Dmitry.
In that case, their only solution was to attract external forces. Thest time they contacted central nobles wasnt so good, but they still contacted Count Fabius in the hopes of aplishing something.
[Yes. I understand how difficult your situation is, but we cannot get involved in such matters. Isnt it true that your alliance was to me? If you make a mistake, dont try to pass the damage onto other people.]
Since thest call, Count Fabius had been cold to them. And because of the way he clearly drew the line, Viscount Conrad cut off the call and returned his gaze to the nobles who were speechless.
it is over. We cannot avoid war anymore.
It was a mess. In a situation where every route was blocked, it felt like someone was stomping on their stomachs.
A war with Count Dous. They didnt think they would be defeated so easily, but there were too many things one would lose in war.
No one said anything. They ran around trying to solve this, but reality didnt give them much hope.
It was then
Lord! Roman Dmitry has contacted you!
The person holding themunication device announced.
In an instant, everyones attention turned to him.
The reason for contacting them? It was obviousto ridicule the alliances situation. Even though they didnt want to hear from him, Viscount Conrad still epted the call.
[I heard you are having trouble with Count Dous. Can you exin the situation?]
Roman asked.
It was unexpected.
Unknowingly, Viscount Conrad exined in a calm voice.
I have nothing to say to the Dmitry family, but the people of the Northeast Alliance and I had to bepensated by Barco. But Count Dous acted on his own and stole the slush funds of the Barco family, and we only took our share. That was all. Count Dous, who learned the truth, imed that it was our fault when he was going to do the same thing anyway. What he did was wrong. If he had disclosed the existence of the slush funds and distributed them fairly, we wouldnt have stolen them.
This wasnt about showing sympathy. The man on the other side was Roman Dmitry. And they werent sure how he would interpret this. They just expressed their frustration.
But
[So what will you do? You cant just stand by and do nothing as the Northeast Alliance, can you?]
At that moment, they looked at Roman.
His words.
What did they mean?
you are willing to help us?
[It depends on the attitude of the Northeast Alliance. What I can say with certainty is that whatever our rtionship is, I have no intention of standing by when something like this is going to happen in the northeast.]
He meant it.
It was a developmentpletely different from what the alliance expected.
Chapter 145: The Alternative (3)
The Northeast Nobles Alliance was on the brink. They wanted to ept this favor, but they had their own doubts.
Roman Dmitry is concealing his true intentions with some usible words. He wont stand by since this concerns the northeast? Nonsense! If Count Dous and the alliance sh, Dmitry will benefit. Thus, there is no need to intervene and stop it from happening.
It made sense to be suspicious. If there hadnt been a fight between them, then maybe they wouldnt respond like this. They wanted to figure out Romans intentions. But they couldnt make a hasty move because if they came out strong, they could possibly lose their only chance to win.
Now isnt the time to choose between fire or water.
Viscount Conrad swallowed his doubts and felt that this was hisst hope. He said,
the alliance and Dmitry havent been on good terms recently. Actually, this would be a good thing for Dmitry. When there was a conflict, we, the alliance, took Barcos side, and our resentment grew over time. I will not deny that our rtionship with Dmitry continued to decline, especially with the recent issue. But we need help now. Even if it is truly disrespectful to request this, I am willing to do anything if you promise to help us, so please tell us what we should do from now on.
Allplex thoughts were abandoned, and only a simple thought remained. If they went to war with Count Dous, they wouldnt be able to handle it. If that were the case, it would be better to gain favor with the Dmitry family and promote a future rtionship.
Maybe his sincerity in this matter isnt even important. If we can hold hands and minimize the damage in this war, if we can just do that, even if it means being attacked by Dmitryter, we can afford it. Now isnt the time to stick to our pride.
The profit and loss were calcted. Rather than shouting loudly, bowing their heads would aplish more things.
How would Roman Dmitry respond? Because Roman is young, he might feel like he won this and maybe show mercy too.
But Romans answer was different from what they expected.
[If you acknowledge our rtionship, I will be honest with you. For Dmitry, not helping your alliance will be a huge gain. But I am not going to miss the bigger picture just for a small win. Given how war is raging on all sides of Cairo, I am confident Viscount Conrad recognizes the need for usDmitry and the northeastern regionto cooperate together. The fact is that the northeast will shine most when we work together.]
Roman was being truthful. Viscount Conrad expected some kind of ridicule, so this was unexpected.
[We know that this choice wouldnt leave us at an advantage. Even so, the forces of the north will attack the northeast, and we cannot stand by. No matter what happened in the past, arent we living in the same northeastern area? If the forces inside the same area decide to stand back because they are hostile to one another, the northeast is bound to fall into the path of destruction. My words are clear. Rather than expecting a reward from you, I expect sincere repentance for what you have done and your willingness to work together in the future. If you can promise that, I will forget the awful things that happened between us in the past and will not ignore the crisis that we are facing in our area.]
At that moment, Viscount Conrad felt something change inside of him. If the opponent showed a calcting attitude, he wouldnt have cared about using him without any regret.
But this was kindness, and this made thingsplicated. Dmitry, of all the nobles, was reaching out to the Northeast Alliance, which was driven to its brink.
what am I to make of this?
His mouth wouldnt move as his prejudiced gaze vanished. Dmitry, whom he hated for being amoner, now seemed like a great leader who could lead this region.
It was funny. He realized Dmitrys value only when he needed help.
Certainly. Dmitry has the qualities of a good leader who can lead the region.
In just one conversation, all the ill feelings faded away.
Was that why?
I will contact you again after discussing it with everyone here.
Even though Viscount Conrad thought he should take the offer, he decided to step back with a serious face.
Themunication was cut off. Viscount responded by saying that he had to discuss it with the others. It seemed that he felt the sincerity in his own way, but to Roman, their sincerity wasnt important.
The alliance has no choice but to ept my proposal. They will think nothing wrong wille from epting it, but the moment Dmitry starts to help them, they will lose their grip on thend.
The Northeast Nobles Alliance. They were like bats. They werent just cowards. They were the kind who needed help from those around them to survive.
And for them, a new path opened up. Dmitry seemed to ept them just because they were from the same region.
The northeast is a necessary evil. If one cannot ept the sincerity of everyone in the world, then filter out the forces of strife by ignoring existences like the Northeast Alliance. It isnt like they will all fight together. They are now facing someone who is showing them kindness, so there will be pure goodwill toward Dmitrys people because of this. They will have a division of opinion, and they will be unable to act out. The roots they held on thisnd will be lost. Even though they arent actually losing money, the thing they lose here is power, and they wont even realize it.
It was Baek Joong-hyuk. Heavenly Demon Baek Joon-hyuk. He didnt always ept loyal people. Among the servants and subordinates who followed him, there were selfish people who cared for themselves, and there were people who formed a group to protect themselves. And Baek Joong-hyuk embraced all of these diverse humans under him.
As he led tens of thousands of people, he understood that each of them was different and controlled them perfectly. He opened their ears and made them forget about everything else. And with its overwhelming force and rule, the Demonic sect remained as ruler until he died.
The moment they will ept just one favor, Dmitry can devour the entire northeast without much effort.
Roman was greedy. He wanted all of the northeast. At that point, he was confident that Dmitry would survive any future conflicts with the Central Government.
In order for Dmitry to attack, we must go through the forces in the northeast first. It may not be a huge problem for the Central Government when Dmitry has yet to win the publics favor, but that is the present. The moment we devour the northeast, they will have to ovee many walls until they reach Dmitry. We can move the battlefield out of Dmitry, and the more we help people against the Central Government, the stronger the unity in the northeast will be. Then the forces tied to the northeast arent allowed the option of betraying Dmitry.
He saw the future. The n that began with the farmers being mistreated was perfect. That was why sincerity wasnt important. It is good if people are loyal, but even if they arent, that wont change much for Roman. Just one surrender was all he needed.
Kik!
Heid back on the chair and waited. The alliance should send a message soon. Then he could finally reap the benefits.
A few dayster.
The day was bright. Count Dous really did bring in his troops. The lords of the north were also present.
A northern noble said,
Sir Dous. If we destroy the northeastern nobles, we have to make a clear n.
Of course. Why would I keep it all for myself? This is a golden chance for all of us. Since the fall of Barco, the northeast has lost all its power and its leader. Now, it is just a sandcastle waiting to copse. Shouldnt someone be taking possession of such things?
Right.
Hahaha. Just hearing that makes me feel good.
The nobles of the north. They didnt add more troops because of their rtionship. Count Dous offered an advantage, and that was the division of the spoils once they won.
People think of me as a mindless beast, but I dont blindly attack people. If I go on a fight, I will fight by increasing my odds as much as possible to survive.
He was wicked to the core. He would always link his pride to practical gains.
The Northeast had an amazing mountain range. He expressed his anger, but when he thought more about it, there wouldnt be a chance like this again. Starting from the northeast, it seemed that if he did well, he could take over the surrounding regions as well.
Morons. When Barco was protected by the Central Government, I couldnt make a move, but things are different now. The alliance itself is in despair. Since the power of the northeast is not strong, it will not be too difficult to bring them down.
His blood boiled. He had already set the stage for killing. He hurried and took his steps excitedly when he noticed the troops of the alliance.
The wars of nobles are always in order. Barco and Lawrence, who had a siege, were special cases. Nobles usually go to war after deciding when and where to fight.
And it wasnt so different now. By expressing to the Central Government his intention of going to war, they gave the alliance a choice and dered that they preferred the war to be in the ins.
Finally, they arrived on the scene.
Count Dous, who was on top of his horse leading the troops, said,
I am Count Dous, themander of the north! Opponent, answer me!
At those words, Viscount Conrad stepped forward. Unlike Count Dous, who seemed ready to order an attack at any time, Viscount Conrad seemed slightly concerned.
Its not yet time, so please wait a moment.
It seems like everyone has arrived, so why should we wait? Or perhaps surrendering right now would be better. After all, there is no reason to fight a losing battle.
Arrogant words. Count Dous was already convinced of his victory, and the lords of the north were the same.
But Viscount Conrad didnt lose his calm. Despite the provocations, he responded calmly without changing his expression.
You need to deal with the small andrge things. When the timees, I have no intention of avoiding the fight either.
After saying that, he stepped back.
Was it because the reaction was different from what he expected? Count Dous looked a bit angry.
Arrogant bastards.
That made him realize that he could never forgive them. He vowed to stomp on them after their victory. Then he went back to his troops.
How long was it? The lords of the north were calmly talking when they saw a group of mening from afar.
Someone ising.
Did the northeast call for reinforcements?
They were calm at first, but then
the moment they checked the g, their faces went stiff.
Dmitry?
Fuck.
This was something that shouldnt have happened.
They were confident that Dmitry wouldnt intervene in this war. They had recently fought, so the northern nobles were certain he would not aid the northeast.
Roman Dmitry was leading the troops of Dmitry.
And when he arrived, Count Dous asked in a loud voice,
what is Dmitry doing here?
Should there be a special reason for appearing on the battlefield? Just as Count Dous summoned the lords of the north, I came here for the northeast.
He gave a clear answer.
At this moment, Count Dous and the Northeast Alliance were in a war. When Count Dous requested the lords of the north to ensure victory, this also gave Dmitry a justification to participate in the war.
If he only knew that Dmitry would join, he wouldnt have even given him a justification for participating in the war, even if he overdid it.
This.
He looked shocked.
The lords of the north looked at each other, and it was then
We are ready.
Viscount Conrad said.
A few days ago, at the end of their meeting, the northeast came to a conclusion.
We dont have a reason to refuse your offer. If you help us defeat Dous, wouldnt that be an advantage for both sides? At the very least, I think epting Dmitry as our ally is a better choice than having the North trample on us.
Finally, they held hands with Roman. They decided that this was to their advantage, so they all disyed genuine emotion in response to Dmitrys words. And for whatever reason, the fact that Dmitry epted them as people of the same region made them look at Dmitry with new eyes.
And now, Viscount Conrad stood behind Roman. Seeing his figure hiding behind a powerful guardian, Roman spoke,
You get to choose now. Hand-to-handbat or a battle of great warriors. Which one do you want?
For Roman Dmitry, it was the beginning of his journey to establish himself as the ruler of the northeast.
Chapter 146: The Alternative (4)
Count Dous was flustered by the sudden turn of events. Not only did Roman Dmitry intervene in the war, but he immediately asked him to make a choice.
Damn it. Dmitry is joining the war.
It felt like his blood was running cold. Due to Dmitrys participation in the war, the victory of the north could no longer be guaranteed.
Now that it has been dered, this situation cannot be undone. Then, as Roman Dmitry said, we must choose between the two options. Which of the two choices benefits the north?
A battle of great warriors? Never. In the war with Hector, Roman Dmitry defeated Butler, and had risen to the continents ranks.
Actually, in the Cairo Kingdom, except for the Royal Knights Captain, no monster could rival this man.
Count Dous, who recently heard rumors of Roman holding a tournament, sent six of his men, and not a single one of them lost.
Three fights. In a situation where Romans victory was certain, the odds couldnt be guaranteed even after two battles with Roman.
In particr, the existence of Chris, who was famous like Roman, made it impossible to win a battle between great warriors.
It is an unconditional defeat. We brought so many troops, yet we will end up being losers. The problem is that I cannot choose hand-to-handbat either. The norths forces will be enough to overwhelm the alliance of the northeast, but Roman Dmitrys participation changes everything.
After the war with Hector, rumors from the capital went around the Cairo Kingdom. Roman Dmitry ughtered hundreds of enemies all alone when they were isted in the south and opened the gates after taking back the fortress.
This wasnt something a normal human could do. And even if the war rumors were just exaggerations, Count Dous believed that there had to be truth in them.
He was sure of it. The hero of the Southern Front was Roman Dmitry. Going against such a monster in hand-to-handbat didnt sit well.
What am I supposed to do now?
The Northern Beast couldnt move forward or step back. Even as a man with a fearsome nature, Roman Dmitrys fame made him hesitate.
He was in a difficult situation. The situation turned into a mess just because of the participation of one familythe Dmitry family.
The other lords of the north werent much different. Normally, they would have been the first to encourage him to move forward, but now they only waited for Count Dous to decide. With all the talk about Roman Dmitry in the Cairo Kingdom, they didnt want to fall prey to heroic stories.
An awkward silence lingered.
Right then
May I make a suggestion?
Roman broke the silence.
Roman knew the troubles of other people. They could walk back in defeat if they offered apromise to save face.
But
I dont want that.
The Dous family and the lords of the north were such good prey. They were like barbarians threatening the Northeast Alliance, and he would be the one to defeat them.
In this case, the northeast took Dmitrys hand. Perhaps, rather than swearing allegiance, it was right to say that theypromised with an enemy and talked in order to resolve their immediate threat.
Then, what steps were needed to end the final stage of the n? In an instant, the Northeast Alliance hade under Dmitrys protection, and Roman needed to show them howfortable life would be if they held hands with Dmitry.
Going against the Northeast Nobles Alliance, the Dous family came. The moment they couldnt hold back their anger and set foot in the northeast, they got caught in the trap.
Roman said,
The proposal is simple. Lets have a battle of great warriors, but I will deal with three warriors at the same time.
At that moment, everyone looked shocked. They would admit that Roman was strong, but they didnt expect such a foolish proposal to be made.
It is something hard to refuse, child.
He dug the trap. It was a very tempting offer. Rather than just hand-to-handbat and a battle of great warriors, a three-on-one battle felt like a disadvantage, favoring the side with more numbers.
And Count Dous had twin swordsmen who were well-known under him. The older one was a 3-star, and the younger one was a 2-star. Their skills were recognized as they went around defeating many strong swordsmen.
But Roman knew that, and he had intentionallyid out such a proposal. He deliberatelyid out this n so that the opponent would think they had the upper hand, and he waited for their answer.
Count Dous, the man whose temper never calmed down. How could someone who has lived with anger and is even angrier now want to be given an advantage? But the fact that Roman defeated Butler was what scared him.
And to him
If you are that worried, then you can increase the number of warriors to five. I want this war to have a clean end.
Roman said.
He purposefully spoke arrogantly in order to enrage Count Dous.
Count Dous took a while. He walked away from the lords of the north, went to the northeast nobles and dered with an expression not hiding his anger,
I will ept it.
What were Romans intentions?
Roman knew that provoking Count Dous would make him ept the battle of great warriors.
He tried to suppress his emotions and make a rational decision, but the moment he said five against one.
I know that Roman Dmitry is strong. He defeated Homer and even defeated Butler, so his strength has been proven. But it is five people. And, no matter how strong he is, there is a limit to how many people he can handle with only two legs and arms. If I send out talented people from families, couldnt one of them beat Roman?
still, it is tough. The fact that he defeated Butler means there is a chance that Roman is a 5-star.
Do you think I dont know that? Doesnt this mean the other way too? No matter which of the two options he gave us, we have to deal with that monster. So, I think the only way to increase our odds of winning, even by a small margin, is to choose the most advantageous situation. And this is something that I didnt reveal to the public, but I have twin swordsmen under me who once defeated a 4-star swordsman. And although their opponent had just reached 4-stars at that time, it also means that they were perfect.
Is that true?
Everyone asked. Swordsmen who defeated a 4-star swordsman? If that was true, then maybe they had a chance.
Count Dous said.
I will have my twin swordsmen participate in the battle. If what I said isnt true, there would be no reason for me to jump into this. Just three more men have to agree with me on this. Roman Dmitry has to be as strong as the rumors say, but he is still a man in his mid-20s. And as he gained fame and power, it surely made his young blood boil with excitement. Thats why he made a risky decision to show off his strength now, even if the situation is disadvantageous to him. This is our chance. When he is still arrogant and running around like this, we can cut off his breath and devour the northeast.
Everyones eyes were red. Whether their opinion was right or wrong, it didnt matter. Roman crossed the line, and Count Dous thought he wouldnt have a day of peace unless he fought back now.
Finally
Okay.
I will follow the words of the Count.
Like the Count, I think Roman Dmitry made a mistake. I admit that he is strong, but it is arrogant to ask us to deal with five people at once.
They gathered their opinions, and the nobles made the decision. They were sure that they could crush Roman Dmitrys arrogance.
A noble from the Central Government came to observe. The rules were simple. Count Dous and the lords of the north would send out five swordsmen, and Roman said he would deal with them alone.
Phew.
Do not be nervous. After all, the other person is also a human like us.
The five swordsmen representing the north stepped forward. Roman was already waiting for them, and the moment he looked into their eyes, they became nervous.
Roman Dmitry. The man with a great name. To the swordsmen in the Cairo Kingdom, he was like a new legend, so the fact that they were dealing with him terrified them.
And they believed they had a chance of winning. Before the confrontation, Benton, the oldest of the twins, told them about a n to ensure their victory.
Benton said,
Everyone take my word for this. The moment the fight starts, Bentel and I will move from both sides and aim for Roman Dmitrys blind spot. Left and right. Attacks thate from both sides will force Roman to use both hands to defend. And the pincer attack starts by cutting down his flow. While we are drawing his attention, if you attack Roman from different directions, he will be pushed back without a chance to counterattack.
From then on, it is our fight. If the opponent tries to attack, you attack the opponents possible gap in his defense and make it impossible for him tond an attack. We have many on our side, so if we can do our best, then one of us can win.
Bentel, the younger one, continued.
The twin swordsmen. Because of the lead they had taken so far, the other swordsmen trusted them.
Lets go.
Finally, the time came, and when they faced their opponent, the twins raised their mana.
This fight is in our favor.
You made an arrogant choice, man. If we win here, we gain the new name of defeating Roman Dmitry.
It was a golden chance. They were confident enough to defeat even a monster with a clear n. Their mouths were dry as they held their swords and waited for the signal to start the fight.
It was then
Flutter.
The g was dropped.
Benton and Bentel moved by kicking the ground for a push.
Rumble!
Aura exploded.
There was an explosive power from the push of their legs, and as nned, they moved for Romans blind spot.
They were neither fast nor slow.
The two attacked Roman almost simultaneously, and the three other swordsmen who rushed after them also thought of attacking if the timing worked out.
But
sh!
!
Puak!
Blood sshed, and no one saw what happened.
The two swordsmen who ran at the same time were both bleeding.
Their chests were ripped open, and they fell to the ground in shock.
Thud!
That was it.
They took their final breaths.
It was such an embarrassing situation, and the swordsmen who rushed inte stopped walking.
Fuck.
He killed the twin swordsmen in one hit!
It was embarrassing.
The results were right ahead. The other swordsman gulped down.
Looking around him, Roman said,
When I heard that Count Dous dered war, a thought shed through my mind. What was he thinking when he decided toe here to the northeast? When Barco was alive, people always tried to solve problems with the northeast through simple dialogues. Why didnt problems get solved with words now?
Drip.
Drops of blood continued to drip from his sword.
In this opennd, Romans voice resounded.
In the end, it is a simple matter. They didnt even care that the Dmitry family was here. If not, there would be no reason for the lords of the north, including Count Dous, toe and make this choice. And that fact, to me, is very irritating.
His eyes were looking around.
And he stopped at one person.
It was Count Dous.
Looking at his shocked face, Roman said in a calm voice,
Even now, I will give you a chance to end the battle of great warriors. It seems that the war ended too ndly to be called a war that is being observed even by people from the Central Government. So what do we do now?
Said Roman.
Contrary to his tone, his remarks made Count Dous widen his eyes.
Chapter 147: The Alternative (5)
The title Northern Beast came from one incident. He had a conflict with the nobles around him, and when they were arguing for a cause, he didnt think twice and challenged his opponents to a duel and cut off their heads at once. And the people who witnessed them bleeding to death could not keep their mouths shut.
From that point on, rumors circted that Count Dous was fiery, and for him, it was a good title. Even if he frowned a little or showed signs of irritation, the other party would immediately back down.
And as time passed, Count Dous enjoyed a lot of things with the title he was given. He was a true warrior and he had armed troops, so he had no problem living in the northern part of the kingdom.
And this case wasnt different.
The Northeast Alliance. As the Central Governments protection disappeared due to Barcos downfall, he no longer had to suppress his desires.
Dmitrys presence wasnt a concern. He had no issues with them at all. He believed there was no chance of Dmitry intervening if the Northeast Alliance was attacked. It was a perfect n, as usual.
And he thought he could just act angry, and the other person would tremble and plead with him.
Drip.
Blood was dripping on the ground. The twin swordsmen of the Dous family no longer moved as the blood continued to flow.
His head began to spin at this. He was sure they could take down Roman Dmitry, seeing how they rushed in, but what came next was shocking.
Just a single hit. They were unable to block one attack, and the twins died. Knowing just how bothersome things were, Count Dous was confident the twins would win, only to be shocked by the result.
Is this what it means to be a ranker of the continent?
This was out of this world.
He looked up.
Roman Dmitry was someone he couldnt dare touch.
Even now, I will give you a chance to end the battle of great warriors. It seems that the war ended too ndly to be called a war that is being observed even by people from the Central Government. So what do we do now?
Romans words and the absurd proposal. Even after winning the battle, this man didnt stop attacking him.
He got goosebumps. Not only did this prove his confidence, but he was also punishing the lords of the north who crossed into the northeast.
How strong was the Dmitry family? He ignored the inevitable reality and thought he could beat this man.
Count Dous should have turned red and yelled in rage based on his reputation, but instead, meeting this strong person right here, he averted his gaze.
many soldiers would have died inbat. Rather than that, losing just five here is better.
He ignored the corpses in front and the three trembling swordsmen. They looked at him, hoping he would help them out, but Count Dous didnt even make eye contact.
Rules are rules. Since we decided to fight in this way, well keep going until the end.
Smile.
Roman smiled.
The people who were there didnt understand what Dous truly meant. Even if he pushed them to fight, this was like raising a white g, and that meant their rank too.
The Dmitry family pressured the north.
Roman withdrew his gaze and looked at the terrified men.
If you put it that way. We will proceed with the battle of great warriors as nned.
It was a death sentence, and two men had already died. The remaining swordsmen representing the north were unable to hold back their fear of death.
Do we really have to do this?
The fight has ended. How about we end this like this?
They put up a white g. Surrendering without even shing with swords was a disgrace equal to lowering the honor of the North.
Yet the lords of the north couldnt me them. They could understand how the warriors felt because the corpses lying in front of them showed how big the difference was.
Roman said,
From the moment both sides put their lives at risk, no one knows what will happen until the end. One of us has to bleed. Naturally, the result will be brutal. And if you dont want to fight, then you can finish it by saying you quit and raising the white g like cowards. But if you dont like what I said just now, thene.
Tik.
His sword touched the ground. And the sound of his sword nking against the ground made the swordsmen shake.
From now on, I will not be using a sword. Even against me like this, if you dont fight because of fear, then I will let you go back to your pathetic lives like a dog crawling in fear. Choose. Will you risk your life for an honorable victory, or will you throw away your pride as a swordsman and live a disgusting life?
At that moment, those watching felt scared. After Roman made the suggestion of continuing the fight, he said he wouldnt use a sword. His words made no sense to many. They would acknowledge that Roman Dmitry was strong, but he was being arrogant.
There is hope. Only when I do this will the existence of Dmitry gets known.
An alternative choice.
This wasnt just a message for the North. He wanted to show the reality to both the northeast and the north. How the existence of the Dmitry family is going to change in the future is being projected through the war now.
what do we do?
Fuck, as if I know.
The northern swordsmen looked at each other.
Roman is strong, but hearing his words, crawl like a dog in fear and not use a sword, their senses were shaken. Roman is surely an overwhelmingly strong being, but they didnt want to step back from this like cowards. After all, a swordsman without a sword is a good target.
This decides it all.
Do not regret what you just said.
Finally, they decided to do it. Knowing that they could not handle what would happen if they backed out, they chose to fight for their lives.
Then everyone looked at the Central Government noble who came to observe. As he nodded, the northern swordsmen rushed forward.
Kill him!
Tatatat!
Rumble!
They had no n. They just knew that the opponent didnt hold a sword. Since there was no way to stop them, no matter how they attacked, they all chose to attack Roman at the same time.
People who were watching this gulped upon seeing their auras rise. Their eyes told them that Romans situation was bad, but Romans confident face made it hard to be shocked.
Tak.
He reached right out to all three of them in front of him.
They attacked from different sides. Their swords with auras attacked his head, torso, and legs at the same time, showing their determination to kill him.
At that moment
Wheik.
Romans hair fluttered.
He made a surprising move. He sidestepped to avoid the attack on his legs, and the sword passed next to his torso, and he caught the sword that was aimed at his head with his hand.
A sword with an aura was caught with just a hand. His hand should have been ripped apart, but he had no problem holding onto the de with a thin aura.
And
Crack.
The sword broke, and the swordsmans heart sank the moment his shocked eyes turned to Roman.
Pak!
His face was crushed.
The swordsman who was aiming for his head fell down like a doll with its thread broken, and Roman used his leg to crush the lower body of the swordsman aiming for his legs.
They should have been able to protect their bodies with auras. But their fragile human bodies shattered, and two people lost their lives in an instant.
And thest person remaining
He hurriedly stepped back, trying to say he surrendered.
I have no ill feelings towards you. However, where you are standing now is what matters.
Swish.
Roman grabbed his hair, dragged him by his head, and punched him in the face.
Crack.
There was a sound of a face being crushed. When he let go, thick blood dripped down the mans head like water, and his body fell to the ground.
The battle ended, but no one cheered. People were too dumbfounded at what they saw, unable to ept it.
Roman looked at Count Dous.
I will finish this work here. Do you have any objections?
Hearing his words, Count Dous only shook his head with a pale face.
The case was closed. Count Dous admitted defeat and took a step toward this new reality that he didnt expect.
The result was good. The Northeast Alliance should be celebrating their victory, but no one could hide their white faces.
Uh.
Viscount Conrad groaned, and his heart raced wildly as he saw Roman approaching him.
Uh, uh.
His hands and feet trembled in fear.
The problem with Count Dous. The northeast was certain of their oue when they chose to seek the assistance of the Dmitry family. It was a sure win. They believed it was possible to defeat the enemy with power.
But this was way too overwhelming. His hups wouldnt stop when he thought of how Romans sword, which killed the swordsmen of the north, was going to attack him as well.
Huh, hic
Roman Dmitry is a monster. Defeating Hector wasnt some fluke, but it was a possible result because this monster was there on the Southern Front. If we had chosen to go to an all-out war with Dmitry, just like those men, we would have been ughtered.
This was not a theory but a fact.
They couldnt handle the lords of the north, so they had to bring in Dmitry, but this man was more dangerous.
The other nobles of the northeast werent much different from Viscount Conrad. They couldnt even look into Romans eyes, and they tried not to show their trembling bodies.
Dmitry and the northeast. Even though they hadnt gone into an all-out war, this felt like an indirect war of nerves.
And now
you worked really hard for us.
Viscount Conrad bowed his head. Seeing his quick response, the other nobles rushed and bowed to Roman as well.
The northeast. This was the moment when the ranking in their area was clearly organized.
A few dayster, Roman summoned the nobles of the northeast. In the past, most would have expressed their intention not to attend, but they flocked over immediately.
Viscount Conrad has arrived!
Baron Rollow has arrived!
The Northeast Alliance came running. People who used to sneer at Dmitrys words when Barco was still alive now act like scared children.
It was quite an unbelievable sight. Jonathan, the Knightsmander in charge of the castle, was particrly taken aback by the nobles shift in attitude.
The nobles of the northeast came to attend? Is something changing?
He was sure that the nobles in the northeast area were not polite to Dmitry. And knowing that all of these changes were brought about by Roman Dmitrys aplishment, themanders heart beat loudly.
When he came to Dmitry, he had no regrets about choosing to be loyal to Baron Romero, and no swordsman would not wish to live the same life as him.
He stood tall. He raised his voice and greeted the nobles with a proud face.
The sun wasnt even in the middle of the sky, but all the nobles had already gathered. The spacious room was filled with nobles, and the nobles reactions were divided.
Hahaha, that happened?
Next time, please invite me too. Shouldnt joy be shared?
The nobles who followed Dmitry were friendly, and they could smile and talk with one another.
On the other hand
Viscount Conrad and the northeastern nobles were silent, like criminals caught in the act. They looked around with nervous faces, but they tried to keep their heads up.
And it was then
Young Master Roman Dmitry enters.
Everyone stopped, even the pro-Dmitry. All of them stopped talking and bowed to Roman.
Roman Dmitry, a being who raised Dmitrys status and who could no longer be treated as a simple young master.
Kik.
Step.
Roman took a step and sat on the highest chair.
For this meeting. I was given full authority by my father. Is there anyone who doesnt like this?
Nobody dared to open their mouths. All the nobles acknowledged Romans existence.
Then, from now on, I will be talking about the new changes in the northeast area.
As if a new king sat on the throne.
From now on, he was going to introduce a new rule.
Chapter 148: The Alternative (6)
Roman asked.
Do you think the Cairo Kingdom is moving in the right direction?
The first topic was a sensitive one. The nobles faces stiffened at this, but Roman didnt care.
I was on the Southern Front during the invasion of the Hector Kingdom. What made it difficult for me at that time wasnt the Hector Kingdom but the enemy on the inside. Immediately after the war broke out, I noticed the enemys intention to capture the warp gate. However, the captains in the Southern Front didnt listen to me, and in just a few days, the Front fell into the hands of the Hector Kingdom.
It was a disaster. Their careless attitude caused chaos, and arge area was lost instantly. The reality of a small nation couldnt be put into words. The Hector Kingdom was no different than the Cairo Kingdom, but in times of crisis, Hector was at least united.
And that alone wasnt the problem. When the royal family learned of the attack, they didnt act immediately. The leaders of the nation were torn into four factions and had to take a lot of time to make up their minds before sending troops, and during that time, the Southern Front had a very difficult time. The same happened afterward. Did they send troops from the royal family? No. They even minimized the troops of the Central Government nobles and sent people around the South. If my soldiers and I failed to turn the tide, maybe even now, the kingdom would be at war with Hector.
what do you mean by all of this?
A noble asked.
Romans words were against the royal family. He was hearing words he had never even thought about.
I am not speaking of rebellion, but we must face reality.
Rebellion. It was something the nobles were worried about, and as Roman denied it, they asked him,
Then please tell us the main point.
The Cairo Kingdom is being controlled by the Central Government. This case alone proved that the royal family could not move its troops without the permission of the Central Government. And even when the Southern Front was in danger, the troops of the South were the main force, and the Central Government conserved its own men. What do you think this means? What if Cairo is at war? Then the Central Government will mobilize troops from the northeast. And they will surely go to war for the sake of the good fortune of the nation, but will they put their own men in harms way or take advantage of the local troops, even if it is a sure victory? The nobles of these estates will lose their troops, whereas the nobles of the capital will retain their power.
The royal family was unstable. The others had no ns to overthrow the royal family or im the throne, but they did require a force to oppose Cairos power.
The reality of the Cairo Kingdom is horrible. We live in the same nation and pay the same taxes, so why do the nobles of the Central Government and us have different priorities? How long are we just going to watch this reality? After experiencing this, I decided to make a new change in the northeast.
Finally, Roman revealed his true goal.
Just as the nobles in the capital have enough power, why dont we join forces in the northeast to form a force that protects one another? This is why I called for you here.
At that moment, all the nobles looked at each other. They belonged to the northeast region, but they never thought they could be a strong force. They had never considered it before. But if they say something wrong here, things will be worse for them, and they may even face Dmitrys wrath.
Their reactions were understandable. Even in such a small nation, the Central Government was absolute.
It doesnt matter whether they are moved by my words. Once Dmitry starts moving earnestly, the Central Government wont allow me to y around. So we have to move fast. We need to quickly unite the entire northeast. If the northeast bes one under Dmitry, the Central Government will not move so hastily. Even within the Central Government, there must be some forces that dont agree with each other. Moving troops to deal with the entire northeast would be a difficult and troublesome choice.
The problem of families wasnt resolved yet. Unless the Central Government bes hostile, Cairos powers wont give up on Roman.
And with the whole northeast in my hands, the next time I go to the capital, a new n can be made.
He looked at the nobles. They were worried. Uniting forces is good, but it creates a fatal problem.
fine. If we join forces here, we will definitely be able to raise our voices against others. The problem is that the northeast is barren. Some areas, like Lawrence, are fertile for farming, but not all, and each region has its own strengths. Just as Dmitry has mining, most other families have their own means. We bring basic needs from outside with our ie for the people, and a fight with the Central Government would halt these purchases.
Commerce. This was the true problem. Cairo has a capital. The disconnect from the capital was a huge problem, and the Central Government could take advantage of that.
If they go to war with them, they will have to worry about food. They might be fine for a year or two, but in the long run, they would starve.
To which Roman said,
Commerce is directly linked to the Central Government. If the link isnt cut, then the local nobles will always end up being dragged around by them. Not all problems can be solved, but if we put our minds to it, there is a way to solve the food crisis.
And he signaled for the master of the information guild.
Lucas came forward.
This is the n for the future.
Drip!
Then he opened up the map.
As Lucas said, the map showed the northeast area with a development n. Everyones eyes were focused as they wanted some information.
The northeast area has more mountains than others, especially behind Dmitry. There are endless mountains all the way to the end of the continent. And we can take advantage of this. A mountain is advantageous for ambushing enemies, and we will build a fortress on the mountains to prepare for emergencies. And by clearing the mountains, we n to grow crops so the northeast can be self sufficient.
Is it possible? Clearing a mountain isnt a trivial thing.
Throughout history, thousands of people have tried to scout the mountains. However, they constantly failed, and the local nobles ended up being dependent on the Central Government.
But Roman was different.
Yes, it is possible.
In his previous life in the sect, hundreds of kilometers of mountains stretched outit was the Hundred Thousand Mountains.
Before leaving the Southern Front, Roman ordered Lucas to investigate the endless mountains.
The mountains are simr in my past.
New life? As time passed, it felt closely rted to the past. Just like in the past, he was born into a cksmith family, and behind the familys estate were mountains like those the sect held.
A coincidence? Or simrity? It wasnt possible to know yet, but what was certain was that his previous life had given him knowledge about such mountain ranges.
The Heavenly Demon Sect was established on the Hundred Thousand Mountains for generations. And we grew ustomed to farming on those nted, sloping fields, and we managed to build a fortress that was imprable to attacks from other sects. It is no different now. If I make good use of these mountains, the northeast can move to a new path.
And now, Roman told the nobles,
As shown in the data, we have ssifiednd which can be handled, and some of them are already in the process of remation. Its probably going to take a long time, but if we use the endless mountain range as ast resort rather than a wall, we wouldnt have to step back ever again.
that is amazing.
Everyone was shocked. From clearing the mountains to making a fortress, Roman was strict and thorough. It wasnt just a suggestion but a detailed n.
The existence of endless mountains. The meaning of it isnt so simple. If the endless ranges are used to help the northeast, the fact that the mountains are located behind Dmitry cannot be ignored. And naturally, Dmitrys power will grow stronger. This is just the start. As soon as Dmitry takes full control of the northeast, I will have the strength to go against the Central Government.
The Northeast Alliance. There was a reason he saved them. If he had destroyed them, there would have been ack of money and human resources. And that was only a waste. So instead, he decided to ept them and use them as walls.
When the Central Governmentes to attack Dmitry in the future, they will have toe and destroy the Northeast Alliance. It was no longer just a fight between the Central Government and Dmitry.
The dispute with Count Dous. Roman sided with the northeast and attacked the north to show them the reality. That was how it would be.
If the Central Government attacked the Northeast in the future, it would mean that a power that could stand up to them hade.
As time goes by, the northeast will lose its ability to betray me, and they will break away from their connection with the Central Government and only rely on Dmitry. In order to survive in the same area, they will need to move alongside me. Needed evil. Allow them to exist at the price of paying me.
A n that started with a simple need. Viscount Conrad would have gone insane if he had known.
All the nobles watched. They initially thought it was reckless, but now they understand.
It was then
We will follow the Dmitry family. Lawrence is willing to help with whatever you do.
So is the Conrad family. We will help as well.
Lawrence and Conrad. They moved first. In any case, the tides had turned. If they had to go with Dmitry, they decided that this was the time to be loyal.
It was expected of Lawrence, and Viscount Conrads judgment was swift. He had long since abandoned his pride, and every other noble, beginning with him, swore allegiance.
They all spoke up. They all hoped to form a force in the northeast, with Dmitry in the center.
Roman said.
The name of the alliance in the northeast will now be changed to the Dmitry Alliance.
One name. Dmitry gave them the new name. And it was finally the moment when the entire northeast was in Dmitrys grasp.
At that time
Jiik.
Baron Romero tilted his ss.
On the other side was Jonathan.
Commander. Do you think I am wrong?
This meeting was of great importance. Baron Romero wanted Roman Dmitry to lead, not him.
Jonathan just drank without saying anything. His blood boiled, but he couldnt say that to his Lord.
From the moment I got the nobility title, I have been endlessly thinking about whether the noble life is truly right for me. As a cksmith since birth, I didnt fit in with their minds, and I was more used to my regr life. Dont you realize that too? Who am I? At first, I thought living like this was fine, but when I look back, I can see how stupid I was.
Do not say that.
Smile.
Baron Romeroughed.
Romero Dmitry. It was not a great name. Despite having power, he never used it, and the family was ignored all this time. And now? At a single word from Roman, everyone looked up to Dmitry, and now a crowd of nobles had gathered as well.
Dmitry is heading in the right direction. The people are taking pride in the estate now, and the northeast no longer ignores us. So I have decided to step back. For the future, it would be better for Roman to handle the important tasks rather than me.
He realized this new reality. He was a cksmith. The position of the Lord didnt suit him, and he could finally end this session dilemma.
I am sorry to Rodwell, who has suffered until now, but Dmitrys eldest son cannot be reced.
That didnt mean that the title would be inherited right away. But this was like taking a step back. At the very least, he intended to delegate all external affairs to Roman so that he could seize full control when the time came.
He drank more alcohol. Baron Romero couldnt hide his feelings.
So nice.
On that day, a great change happened within Dmitry.
A transfer of power.
In addition to Baron Romeros pledge, the nobles who attended the meeting also regarded Roman as the center of the family.
The Dmitry Alliance.
In the capital, nobody knew what had happened that day. As Roman expected, there were people from the capital, but they were so impressed by him that they also joined hands with him.
To be exact, the fight he had with Count Dous was what made them move. They were scared of how Roman would treat them if the truth got out.
And at the same time that Dmitry was going through a turbulent time, there was someone who had found Dmitry.
this is Dmitry. The sacred ce for cksmiths?
A middle-aged man with a handsome sword hung at his waist.
Marquis Valentino.
He followed the trail and arrived at Dmitry.
Chapter 149: Greedy Collector (1)
Marquis Valentino had a frustrating dayst month.
At first, he was convinced that the Master cksmith of Dmitry, Hendrick, made ze. No one else in the northeast could ever make such a sword. So, as soon as he got the bid for the auction, he sent someone to Dmitry, but he found out his guess was wrong.
I havent put a sword on the auction housetely.
If Hendrick made ze, it would be a masterpiece of a lifetime. Hendrick was excluded from the list because he would have known about his art being sold at an auction house.
From then on, Marquis Valentinos obsession began, and he used all of his connections and financial resources to visit all of the artisans in the Cairo Kingdom in order to find out who owned ze.
Not me.
No one in Cairo can make a sword like this.
A sword that epts mana. Without a doubt, it is a skill that cannot be found even if you search the entire continent.
The answers that came back made it harder to find the owner. In reality, he had no reason to find out who owned ze.
It was greed that stemmed from pure curiosity, and he thought that once he found the owner, he would be happy as a collector.
Was that why? As time went on, his frustration kept growing. The sword was made in Cairo, but the identity of the person couldnt be discovered.
And Lucaspletely erased all his tracks. He simply guessed Hendrick made it because Dmitry was the best cksmith, but there were no clues.
But just a few days ago
Marquis Valentino heard good news from his subordinate.
I heard from someone who met Dmitrys Master cksmith a few days ago. He said that he saw a de simr to ze in the collection. I am not sure if it was a sword made by the same person, but the sword there, which Hendrick boasted about, showed the ability to absorb mana like ze. Marquis, what do we do?
The same ability as ze. The justification was enough for him, so he got up, dressed, and got into a carriage.
To Dmitry right now!
A few days after that, Marquis Valentino appeared in Dmitry.
Dmitrys Master cksmith. Hendrick wasnt an easy person to meet. However, if it was someone like Marquis Valentino, then even Hendrick would move.
What did youe here for?
It was a modest office. It was not a ce he would normally visit, but he couldnt help it because of his purpose.
Hendrick was on the opposite side.
Marquis Valentino said,
I will get straight to the point. A month ago, at the Adelian Auction House, I won the bid for a sword called ze. As you might know, I am a collector, and unlike Master Hendrick, I didnt deal with metal all my life, but I think I have an eye to see how valuable it is. ze is a treasure, and seeing the sword that perfectly epts mana, I was convinced that the craftsman who made it was the best in Cairo.
He gave a signal. Then the knight who was waiting behind him came to present something wrapped in a cloth.
Swish.
This is ze.
Inside the cloth was a sword.
Smooth.
Hendrick was surprised when he saw it.
As I thought.
Hendricks reaction.
It wasnt the kind of sword he would admire. He was aware of the sword in the first ce, but he was surprised that it was in the hands of Marquis Valentino.
It was as Marquis Valentino had expected. He lived as a collector and met many artisans in his life, and he was sure that no one in Cairo could make such a sword other than Hendrick.
To be honest, he doubted Hendricks ability too, but he still hasnt ruled him out yet.
And now
Hendrick was shocked. Hendrick had some clues about this sword.
So you realize the value of this sword. A few days ago, I heard from my subordinate that there is a sword simr to this in your collection. That is the purpose of my visit here. By any chance, can you show me the sword?
His voice was a bit excited. If the report werent wrong, Marquis Valentino would finally get the right answerthe owner of the sword.
Or did he know the owner of the sword?
Hendricks sword was proof of something.
Ahem.
Hendrick was troubled.
Marquis Valentino. He heard rumors about this man. It was his first time meeting him in person, but he knew about the avid collector because he often bought items from Dmitrys cksmith.
He was a person who could be called a VVIP when making transactions. Some described him as an avid collector, but no artisan thought badly of him.
He is famous for giving valuable things and also giving good treatment.
Thepetition among collectors could turn evil. He never used evil tricks or methods to take the possessions he wanted, but he was devoted to the makers. And Hendrick could tell from how he was being treated.
If Hendrick were to sell his treasured possessions to anyone, Marquis Valentino would be a suitable buyer for them.
And he meant that because
This person recognizes the value of a sword.
Actually, Hendrick had been waiting for this moment. He wanted to show off the gift he received, and finally, someone who recognized its value arrived.
A chance. Anticipation had already risen within him, but he tried to maintain a calm voice without disying too many expressions on his face.
Please wait a moment. I will show you the sword.
At those words, Marquis Valentinos face brightened as if he had conquered the world.
Tak.
Heid down the sword.
Its smooth form caught Marquis Valentinos eyes, and he checked it in excitement.
I am sure. It was made by the same person who made ze.
He hadnt checked its abilities yet. He still had a few things to check, even on items like this.
Hendricks sword looked a lot like ze, and the way the light shone splendidly on the de of the sword made his heart feel cold.
Now, he was sure of it. Even without infusing mana into the sword, he was convinced that this was made by the same person.
Hendrick said,
The name of the sword is Smander. As Marquis Valentino seems to be aware, Smander and ze were created by the same person. To be precise, Smander was the first result, and ze came after that.
At that moment, Marquis Valentino raised his head. Rather than the fact that the same person worked on both swords, the remark about Smander being the first was etched in his mind.
That is the first one?
His mouth went dry.
The first and second. There was a huge difference. Even though ze was a great sword, collectors always put a lot of importance on the first.
The reason was simple. The second would lose value once the third and fourth were made, but the fact that it was the first result made it more valuable.
His heart raced.
The desire he held was so strong.
I really want it.
Marquis Valentino had one iron rule. If the item was founded by a master craftsman, never disregard it. He didnt make the blunder of coveting the craftsmans items and instead took possession of items that the craftsman could make.
Hendrick could be the person who made the sword. Knowing that what he was about to say would be disrespectful, Marquis Valentino had no choice but to speak carefully.
I am being very careful here, but could you probably sell this sword to me? If you sell it, I will pay a fair price for it.
I apologize, but this is not for sale. This is a gift, and I think Marquis Valentino will fully understand my feelings about not wanting to sell this item as a collector yourself.
a gift?
His expression changed. He showed disappointment at the refusal and was shocked to hear that it was a gift.
Hendrick didnt make this sword. If he got this as a gift, then he must know the identity of the person who made it.
He was sure. If he couldnt buy the sword, he at least wanted to find the true owner.
Then, may I ask who made the sword?
Marquis Valentinos question was what Hendrick was waiting for. From the moment he witnessed Roman making the sword, Hendrick had this unknown itch to let the world know that Dmitrys firstborn son was a great craftsman.
And the right person appeared on time. Marquis Valentino appeared to be the best person to do that.
Marquis Valentino. Who do you think made this sword in Dmitry?
Not Baron Romero?
No.
Huh?
He smiled.
Hendrick shocked Marquis Valentino, who longed to know the truth.
The eldest son of the Dmitry family, Roman Dmitry, is the person who created the two swords.
He was speechless. Is this what its like to be shocked? Marquis Valentino felt so lost by what he heard that he couldnt say anything for a while.
Roman Dmitry made Smander and ze?
It was so shocking.
The two swords and the artistic work.
He could understand if it was the work of people like Baron Romero and Hendrick, who had spent their entire lives in the forge, but he couldnt ept that it was the work of Roman, who was in his mid-20s.
But it was evident in his work. There are various types of geniuses in the world, but at least in the realm of artisans who create things, experience and effort are required.
This made no sense. How could someone in his mid-20s make such perfect work?
Moreover
Roman Dmitry is a genius swordsman. And rumor has it that he defeated Butler, a ranker in the Hector Kingdom, Cairos greatest genius, and probably a greater swordsman in the future. And if this is true
Clench.
He clenched his fist. He thought about it. The youngest ranker in the continent. The mere result deserves high praise, but the title of craftsman is a modifier.
This. this is terrific.
From the result of the work to the story it had, his heart raced, and he wanted to move quickly.
Everyones work has an important story. If the person who made the sword were simply an unknown craftsman, it would only be a result, but if it were made by Hendrick, it could be called exclusive. But what if, unexpectedly, the best swordsman makes it? People will give these swords special meaning, and people will want to buy both of them, as they are extremely rare.
ze. It was more than a treasure. People said the winning bid was too high, but when he realized its true value, it felt like a penny.
His eyes zed as he fell in love.
Roman Dmitry. He wanted to meet him. He wondered how the best swordsman created the best sword.
He jumped up.
I think I will have to meet Roman Dmitry in person.
After one month of this unrequited love, it was finally time to meet him in person.
Chapter 150: Greedy Collector (2)
At that time, a training session was taking ce at Dmitrys training hall.
Tak.
It was Chris.
Chris, who was watching his opponent with focused eyes, tried to attack with his lightning-fast movement.
Swish.
The attack was missed.
Chriss attack was so fast that it was hard to see, but Roman let the opponente and move with precise timing.
Yet Chris wasnt too shocked.
As if he had expected this, he blocked Romans retreat by using linked attacks.
A sharp attack.
The soldiers watching held their breaths, and Chris, who had been continuously attacking, saw an opportunity in an instant.
Right now.
At that moment
Swish!
!?
Suddenly, Roman came forward.
The timing that he thought was perfecta single counterattackmessed up Chriss breathing, and he got pushed back until he fell to the ground.
Your aim was good, Chris. There was nothing wrong with the process of predicting the attack of your opponent and cornering your opponent for a counterattack. The problem is your timing on when you do it. During the momentary burst of power in your attacks, gaps between your attacks will ur. It is a problem that cannot be solved by ordinary means. If your opponent is strong enough to break through that, then you need to have another hit to bring him down.
I will keep that in mind.
There was no resentment. It was a natural result. Roman never wavered in the face of the attacks, so Chris went ahead and attacked him.
The failure gave him experience. Roman Dmitry showed Chris how a stronger opponent could hit him back, and Chris showed no signs of shame as he stumbled down.
The other soldiers did the same.
People praised Chris and the other soldiers for their performance on the Southern Front and their achievements there and in the tournament, but no matter how much they were praised, they didnt lose their confidence in front of Roman.
Out of this world. Roman had an overwhelming presence in their eyes. Those who followed such an existence didnt dare to show azy and careless attitude.
Next.
The training continued after Chris, Kevin, McBurney, Henderson, and others. And they all copsed afterwards. Sparring with Roman was a part of their daily training, and no one could defeat him.
Still, they fought hard. They knew that the more they fought against Roman, the stronger they became, and they learned a lot from it.
Dmitrys training hall was stained with rough-breathing men. And when the long training was done, Hans, who was waiting in the distance, approached.
Young Master. We have a guest.
Guide me.
The guest.
He knew who it was.
When Roman shifted his gaze, he looked at Marquis Valentino, who was waiting.
The wait was long. Marquis Valentino waited for two hours, but during that time, he wasnt truly bored.
Is this the ss of Roman Dmitry?
Chris and the othersno one was mediocre here. They proved their skills in the tournament, and each of them showed their ability to hold a strong position in a noble family, especially Chris. He was overwhelming. He was moving so fast that his eyes couldnt keep up, and he thought that Chris could even take control of the northeast.
Yet he wasnt a rival for Roman. The strong presence of the swordsmen faded away like nothing when they were in front of Roman.
There is a topic that is getting much attention in Cairo. Roman Dmitry defeated the second-ce ranker of the Hector Kingdom. People are skeptical and have suggested that he must have been lucky enough to get the chance to take down Butler, but Roman, whom I witnessed now, isnt someone to be underestimated. A presence that can defeat even talented people like Chris. He possesses more overwhelming skills than the public knows of.
His heart was beating fast, and if it werent for his outstanding presence, Marquis Valentino wouldnt have been so excited.
He is the greatest talent of Cairo, and the sword he made is with me.
It was such a great sign. At the thought of meeting such a person, he was thrilled, as if he would meet a beautiful woman, and he walked to the waiting room.
Leaving behind the name of Marquis Valentino, he wanted to look good as one human to another.
I am Roman Dmitry.
And he is here.
Roman approached him and extended his hands.
At that moment, it felt like his heart would explode inside of him.
Thinking about the great sword he made with these hands, Marquis Valentino wiped his sweaty hands on his pants and held Romans hands.
I am Marquis Valentino.
Please sit down.
Thank you.
Such a strange atmosphere. The two of them were meeting for the first time today, but the room seemed to be heating up due to Marquis Valentinos eyes.
Marquis Valentino could hardly hide his emotions. It was his first meeting with Roman Dmitry, but he had already felt a connection with him.
And he said,
The reason I came to Mr. Roman is because of ze. I think you know what ze is. I was surprised to find such a great treasure at the auction house, and I made sure to get it. To be honest, Ive been to many ces to find out who made it. And today, I came to Dmitry as my final destination.
His voice was slightly high. People said Marquis Valentino had too much hope and too many wishes for a collector. His feelings were pure and genuine, and that was why he didnt assert his power here.
Mr. Roman, are you really the one who made ze?
He asked straight out, his eyes full of longing. It was quite an odd situation. He never expected that his intention to find out the value of the sword would lead him here.
People call him the greedy collector.
ze was auctioned off anonymously. He tried to hide his identity in the hope that the value of his name would not have a greater impact on the value of the sword.
Grrr.
You are right.
There was no reason to hide it now.
The statement he was waiting for came, and Marquis Valentino couldnt hold back his joy anymore.
Marquis Valentino. No one in Cairo didnt know him. Aside from his title as greedy collector, he was always mentioned when the power system in Cairo was exined.
He has the most power among the neutral forces.
There were four sidesthe royalists, nobles, Kronos, and Valha. They shared the power in the Cairo Kingdom, and each of them always wanted to be the one with the upper hand.
In the process, Marquis Valentino received quite an attractive offer. His financial power took control over Cairos local businesses, and he held the power to upset the power dynamics, but he showed his stubbornness by staying neutral all these years.
He said,
I am not interested in power. No matter who is in power, I want the Valentino family to always be in the same position.
He made a clever choice. Everything he does is bound to turn into a battle the moment he firmly supports one side. So he stayed neutral.
He covered his eyes and stayed silent. Whatever Cairo did or didnt do, he made money and only focused on his hobbies.
He was a key figure in Cairo. He was someone who was strong. And such a great person reacted like a girl to Romans words.
As I thought! Mr. Roman is the owner of ze! What an honor! You dont know how much I wanted to meet you! The first time I saw ze at the auction house, it felt like I was hit by lightning. How did you make such a famous sword? Dmitry has always been called the holynd for cksmiths. Did you get this from your fathers amazing bloodline?
Questions followed questions. There were no malicious intentions. He just wanted to meet the owner, who turned out to be Roman, and he looked at Romans sword.
if it isnt too rude, can I please take a look at your sword?
Asking to see his sword. If they were on a battlefield, it wouldnt be allowed. However, Roman handed him his sword. It wasnt to show trust but to understand Marquis Valentinos intention.
And he took the sword.
Gulp.
Marquis Valentino gulped.
As if epting some huge treasure, he carefully touched the sword and checked it out.
this is.
He was shocked. ze and Smanderthey were great swords. That alone made him respect Roman, but this. Darkness was on a whole different level.
It was a heavy sword that seemed to hold darkness. The eyes of the Marquis, who had witnessed numerous famous swords, recognized the true value of Darkness at once.
Roman Dmitry was a great craftsman. It wasnt something like a me cooling down to disy the result, but it was a gradual development.
The first sword Smander.
The second ze.
The third Darkness.
Every time a new sword is made, there is rapid growth that can be noticed. If Roman Dmitry is called the greatest genius of all time as a swordsman, it should be the same as a cksmith. How much greater will the swords he creates in the future be? And if Roman Dmitry continues to gain fame, the swords he creates will be extremely valuable.
This was a shock.
ze. People thought he spent too much on a sword. He wasnt sure what it was, but when he saw Darkness, Marquis Valentino felt like he saw the future.
Roman Dmitry was going to be the best swordsman and craftsman in the world.
Tak.
He ced the sword down and looked at Roman with a serious face.
Even if I asked you to sell this sword, I doubt you would agree. Which is why I will say this, could you please grant me a special request?
The special request had two conditions.
First, if youre going to sell the sword, give me a chance to obtain it.
A personal desire. If Roman would let go of Darkness as he did with ze, then Marquis Valentino wanted to be the one to get it.
Second, please let me know if a new sword is made. No, if possible, I would like to see the swords youve made. The ce and time dont matter. Be it in Dmitry, some faraway nation, or a remote area that doesnt allow humans. If Mr. Roman allows it, Id like toe and check the state of the swords.
His eyes gleamed with longing. But Roman didnt answer him.
Marquis Valentino, Cairos business tycoon, was burning. Rather than asking questions to know his intentions, Roman waited for him to spill them.
If you promise me two things, the Valentino family will support Dmitry in the future.
Those words were more than he expected. He made a statement about giving up his neutral position simply because he was a collector.
It was fun.
Roman looked into Marquis Valentinos eyes.
Do you really know what that means?
Of course I do. The Valentino family has maintained a neutral position. Thanks to that, there were no problems when running the guild, and people ended up calling us the most wealthy family.
Then why support Dmitry? I dont think this is just a desire to collect. To meet your desires, your family will have to make too many sacrifices.
A neutral force taking a side. Even if the opponents werent the four factions, this would be inconvenient for those in power in Cairo.
Marquis Valentino said,
I will be honest. Actually, the four factions have been putting pressure on us. In a situation where the power struggle in Cairo is turning intense, we cannot hold onto the neutral position anymore. So I was pondering which side to support. Would I prefer the nobles or Kronos or Valha? When I was deep in thought, I overheard the rumors about Roman Dmitry. They say you defeated the lords of the north and established the Dmitry Alliance.
His request wasnt something he decided on the spot. Until meeting Roman, he calcted the profit and loss.
People call me a greedy collector. I pay a fair price for good things of value, but I am not limited to that alone. I like investing in people. When a person who is still undervalued develops and achieves something, it gives me tremendous pleasure.
Roman Dmitry and his unexpected actions. People only paid attention to how he defeated his enemies, but he noticed the leadership he showed.
And the Dmitry Alliance. Dmitry, who was in a neutral position like him, also showed their intention to change.
Of the four factions, there is none that follows. But with Roman, it is a different story. Seeing how you took control of the northeast, which was a mess, I decided that Mr. Roman leading Dmitry is worth investing in. Furthermore, I even confirmed that you are the one who made ze, so why wouldnt I like you?
Dmitry has a lot of money. Is there any reason to ept the Valentino family as an ally when the Central Government will keep checking on us?
Marquis Valentino knew that the other person had no intention of following the trend, and he had the courage to act unconventionally.
Amazing.
The richest man in Cairo.
He wasnt as he expected.
I am very aware of how much wealth Dmitry has. But
Marquis Valentino smiled.
Isnt it better to have more money? I am not asking for much. If we can build a rtionship with Roman, then as long as Valentino is alive and in Cairo, we will do anything for Dmitry.
The collectors instinctthe sense that brought Marquis Valentino to his current positiondesired Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 151: Greedy Collector (3)
Marquis Valentino was quite an interesting person. Despite the fact that Dmitry was still a marginal force, he boldly chose to side with them.
The four factions of Cairo. It was clear that they would show dissatisfaction with Marquis Valentinos decision. When he was a neutral force, they had no reason to attack him directly, but now they probably will.
It was a foolish choice to make. If he had followed the nobles of Marquis Benedict, he would have already held amazing power in his hands, but he abandoned such a stable choice for this gamble.
There was no reason to refuse him. In a situation where a strong ally was joining him, Roman showed a calm reaction.
I admit that if Valentino supports Dmitry, we can rise to a new power.
However, Roman didnt just ept it all because it was beneficial for him. There were clear standards that Valentino had to meet.
But, as you know, Dmitry has no close rtionships. If the Dmitry family has yet to aplish anything, Valentinos support will almost certainly grant us equal status, regardless of what happenster. I do not like that. The Dmitry Alliance. The nobles in the northeast region didnt support Dmitry without a reason, and they all pledged their loyalty to stay with me.
He looked straight into Marquis Valentinos eyes. Roman didnt want the power system he built to crumble, no matter how well-known the opponent was or what benefit was offered.
Dmitry doesnt need the help of anyone. We have the power and ability to solve problems, and in the process of forming the Dmitry Alliance and moving forward, all we need is the loyalty of the people. Let me ask you one thing, then. Can the Valentino family follow Dmitry? Are you ready to do anything for the Dmitry family instead of just standing on the sidelines?
He asked him back.
Valentino and Dmitry.
Valentino had a great reputation that everyone knew about. And having them support Dmitry was incredible, but Roman was not the type to be satisfied with that.
What. What was the source of his confidence? Marquis Valentinos eyes shuddered as he looked at Roman.
Roman Dmitry doesnt care about the four factions within Cairo. If he turns down the offer, there will be trouble, but Roman doesnt seem to be afraid of anything. Is it because he is young? No, that cannot be. The hero of Cairo, who has led Dmitry to control the northeast region at once and made remarkable contributions in the war against the Hector Kingdom, he is something more than we see.
Sigh.
Laugh.
What was the most important thing for a collector?
The rarity of an object.
The empires that ruled the continent might have had a lot of talented people, but this man here was the type of person who couldnt be found in a weak nation like Cairo.
I am very attracted to Roman Dmitry.
He felt his heart tremble.
At first, he wasnt that interested in power. As long as Valentino stayed alive and rich, it didnt matter what was happening around him. So he had to be the best.
The opponent. Even if he was from amoner-born Baron family..
Let me take this chance to rify my words. If you ept my offer, Valentino will follow Dmitry. Even if we have to hold on to thest straw or jump into the pits of hell, if it is an order from you, I will smile and follow.
It was an unusual choice for Valentino to make. Even though he made a choice that most people wouldnt make, Roman calmly epted the loyalty of the Valentino family.
Baek Joong-hyuk was used to loyal people. He had confidence in himself and did not consider Valentino as some higher noble.
I wish us well in the future.
That was all. Even if this would cause a mess in the outside world, it could be dealt with in time. The meeting of the two families formed an unexpected connection.
As it came to a warm end, Marquis Valentino asked onest question.
may I go back home and reveal that the person who made ze is Roman Dmitry? I have received such a great sword that I dont think I can hold myself back from boasting about it.
It was definite. Marquis Valentino was quite a unique human.
Greedy collector. As much as he had a great collection, he loved showing them off too. He invited the nobles who lived near the capital to have a simple tea gathering, and when the atmosphere seemed nice, he subtly showed off ze.
Ohh.
Is this that amazing sword?
All the eyes of the nobles shone at ze. zes reputation was quite high among the nobles, as the bid was known to have been won with a huge amount of money.
A sword that amplified the auras abilities. It was a skill that would make any person gape at the mere rumors, and the fact that it was a sword obtained by the greedy collector ensured its quality.
Marquis Valentino said,
Ahem. I dont know what rumors everyone has heard, but this sword is more than just the rumors. I recently conducted a simple experiment with a subordinate of mine. A 1-star swordsman wielded ze against a 2-star swordsman, and surprisingly, the 1-star swordsman managed to block the 2-star swordsman.
For real?
Have I ever lied about the things I collected? Furthermore
He lowered his voice, and his lips were twitching in enjoyment.
The identity of the craftsman who created ze is Roman Dmitry. The hero of Cairo, who has defeated the Hector Kingdom, and the eldest son of the Dmitry family, the cksmith family. He made ze.
WHAT?!
You mean this is Roman Dmitrys sword?
Yes. Roman Dmitry made three swords in his lifetime, and ze is the second of them. And when he went to war against the Hector Kingdom, Roman Dmitry used ze to defeat Butler. Isnt that amazing? I only looked at the swords quality to determine its worth, but the true value of the sword is quite different, right? Roman Dmitry is a talented person who will be the best swordsman in Cairo in the future, and the sword that he created will be the greatest treasure.
Everyone was shocked. Only then did they realize that, while the amount of money bet by Marquis Valentino was small, the swords value would skyrocket in the future.
Their eyes admired it at first, but now they were stained with envy. Aside from its current value, they were envious of the fact that Roman had only made three swords, and this was one of them.
Rumors spread fast about Valentinos sword and that Roman Dmitry made it. People praised the swords performance and eximed in admiration for the story it held. The value of the sword rose to the heavens.
And that wasnt all. When people doubted the ability of the sword, Marquis Valentino called craftsmen to disy its features.
this sword is a lot greater than the rumors. I have seen many famous swords in my life, but I have never seen a sword ept mana in this manner. To be honest, if I had the money, I would definitely want to buy this.
The words of the craftsmen put an end to all the doubts. People now paid attention to the swords made by Roman, and started calling the three swords the Roman Dmitry Collection.
And those rumors brought about unexpected results.
In the forge of Dmitry, it was a busy day. It was normal for them to receive arge number of orders, but with rumors about Roman circting, the number of orders increased.
You want to buy the sword of Young Master Roman?
It is impossible. Young Master Roman does not sell swords.
It is possible for us to process orders for up to 100 people, but you will have to wait for at least a month due to the backlog right now. I apologize. Dmitry has a lot of cksmiths, but right now, we cannot process the orders quickly.
At first, they asked about Romans sword. Naturally, in a situation where they were rejected, they decided to just submit a production request to the Dmitry family.
Roman Dmitry, the creator of the treasured sword. Wasnt this his familys business? Even if it wasnt, Dmitry was well known in the nation for their cksmiths, and as a result, trust in them grew.
And the Dmitry family didnt disappoint their clients. More orders were ced after people who had received the best quality equipment spoke up.
The fire in the furnace never stopped. The cksmiths had no time to rest, and they enjoyed the greatest financial boom in Dmitrys history.
And that fact was reported to Baron Romero.
this is the situation. Thanks to Young Master Romans name, we have processed more than half of the years orders.
It was Hendrick. His expression was bright. The prosperity of the forge was weed by all the cksmiths, and he was genuinely happy that people recognized Romans worth.
Kuahahaha. Everyone wants to covet my sons sword.
Baron Romero alsoughed loudly.
His reputation as a swordsman was surely amazing, and he was happy. His sons sess was, of course, a delight to his mind and heart, but this made him feel even better.
Roman, Rodwell, and Lauren. My sons followed me in and out of the forge at a young age, but none of them took it so seriously. In fact, I thought it would happen. I grew up in a forge and worked there my whole life, but they were born into noble families and had a different life than I did. And now Roman has made a sword that the Cairo Kingdom admires. This makes me happy.
He had three sons, and the eldest one, whom he considered his sessor, was now being epted everywhere. When his eldest son revealed his talent as a cksmith, Baron Romero couldnt help but be genuinely happy.
Yes. Young Master Roman was born with the talent to lead.
You think so? Hahaha.
The issue of session. Roman was someone he had a lot of trouble with. Roman had lost the lead due to the mess he was in a couple of years ago, but now he had no more doubts about him. He was sure of it. Roman Dmitry was the perfect heir to the Dmitry family.
When the world was buzzing, Roman met an unexpected visitor.
Long time no see.
It was McKean, a member of the Valha Intelligence. He, who had previously offered a chance to recruit Roman, reappeared after a long time.
What is this?
Recently, we have been receiving rumors about Mr. Roman. You are amazing. Defeating the Hector Kingdom wasnt enough. You even defeated Butler. I thought I knew you already, Roman Dmitry. But we also seemed to have underestimated you.
The Valha Empire. They have been ufortabletely. The fact that Roman Dmitry was a 4-star swordsman was no secret, and all four factions in Cairo were actively moving.
In particr, Marquis Benedict was quite active. Seeing that he was ready to give up his daughter, whom he treasured so much, for marriage, Valha decided that they had to get Roman now.
And
If we could, we would give Mr. Roman time to think it over. But we changed our minds after seeing the Dmitry Alliance being formed in the northeast. What are you thinking? Do you intend to form a different faction in Cairo?
The Dmitry Alliance. Rumors couldnt be suppressed. Eventually, it reached Valhas ears, and they thought they could not give him any more time.
The leaders of Valha are suspicious of Roman Dmitrys intentions behind this. Because of the possibility that you would swear allegiance to Valha, the Dmitry family has faced no threats until now. If you have other intentions, we want a definite answer. If you want to remain a member of Cairo and not Valha, the Valha Empire will not leave loose ends.
His eyes were sharp. The favor was gone. His eyes were full of killing intent, and he didnt smile.
The Dmitry Alliance blew the fuse. The power system, which had been intertwined around Roman Dmitry, showed signs of beginning to copse.
Choose. Will you follow Valha, or will you stay as our enemy?
It was one-sided. The moment the offer was declined, the favor turned to hostility.
But
Kiik.
Roman leaned back on the chair and looked at McKean.
Roman showed a cold expression.
I see what you mean, but why should I stick with the choices you give?
Chapter 152: Greedy Collector (4)
The atmosphere was chilly and cold. At the explicit refusal and the somewhat aggressive response, McKean said,
Those words. Should I ept them as hostility?
After all, the Cairo Kingdom was a weak nation. And within that small nation, there were four factions fighting one another.
The same went for Roman Dmitry. He was highly regarded because he defeated Butler in his mid-20s, but hecked the strength to ovee the nations powerhouses.
Romans answer was important. And the Valha Empire had the power to trample on a being like Roman.
Speak clearly. From the moment you threaten me, I have no intention of being nice to you.
His voice was firm.
Roman looked at the man in front of him. Even though the opponent showed such bloody intentions, neither his body nor his eyes were shaking.
The Valha Empire. It isnt that I dont know how strong you are, but I have no intention of being forced into allegiance to anyone, even if you point a sword at me. Do you want to ept this as hostility? Do whatever you want. Either instigate the Central Government to attack Dmitry or summon your warriors in Valha to assassinate me. No threat can force the answer from me.
The Valha Empire was strong. But Roman knew that even the Valha Empire had its limits.
The Cairo Kingdom is the prey that the Kronos Empire has worked hard for. If Valha attacked Cairo now, Kronos wouldnt stand still. In the end, the fight in Cairo will end in internal strife. And the power of Dmitry now cannot be threatened by the Central Government alone.
Things werent so simple when it came to dealing with the Dmitry Alliance. When the Central Government decides to punish them, it would require them to take power from the surrounding estates, but all the forces in the northeast follow Dmitry.
And Count Denver, who followed Valha. Even if he raised his voice and said Dmitry should be punished, the Central Government would not wage war because of threats from outside forces.
The Kronos Empire was also holding back, and if a civil war broke out, Cairo would have no choice but to fall into an abyss. And the fall of Cairo means the rise of Kronos.
Roman knew that by forming an alliance, he would hold the most important position.
Valha has no way to attack me, not even once. There is no way that they would assassinate me by mobilizing the most powerful people in Valha, so this kind of threat wont work on me.
He received numerous assassination threats during the days he lived as Baek Joong-hyuk. No matter what kind of assassination was attempted, Roman was sure that he wouldnt even have to blink an eye.
Roman said,
If you do not intend to be my enemies, Valha only has one option to choose. And that is to wait. I, Roman Dmitry, do not want to be a parasite on someone elses power. The moment I make a choice, the force will surely rise to the pinnacle of Cairo, and the people will call the Dmitry family a kingmaker. That is what I hope for.
He gave them a reason to shut their mouths and wait for his choice. Despite the threats from the Valha Empire, Roman came out strong.
The world didnt know of the union between Dmitry and Valentino. But Dmitrys power on its own was enough to make a bold move against the Valha Empire.
you are acting so bold.
McKeans face hardened, as he didnt like this situation. Romans attitude was clearly crossing the line, but he couldnt attack Roman. After the war with Hector and the unification of the northeast, he knew Dmitry was now untouchable.
I have to take a step back. But if he continues to show the same attitude as now, then we will have to make a decision.
McKean said,
If you act all stiff with that neck, it will break one day. Roman Dmitry, make sure to keep these words in your mind. We are stepping back not because you are strong but because we are giving you time. You are no threat to the Valha Empire. The continent is huge, and keep in mind that Butler, whom you fought, is a base level of power in Valha, so make a decision after carefully considering everything. If you decide the same, then.. then I will show you just how pointless your sandcastles are.
He gave a warning and backed down.
Then McKean stood up and began to leave.
Starting with Valha, calls came from all factions in Cairo. They knew about the existence of the Dmitry Alliance, and every one of them urged him to make a decision. Some were trying to appease him, and some gave him threats.
And when the powerhouses in Cairo were quickly making their moves, Roman stood his ground.
Currently, I have a lot of things to do in Dmitry. Exactly one yearter, after finishing the work in Dmitry, I n to move to the capital and challenge the Public Ranking. And if everything is done, at the same time, I will reveal my decision.
One year. They didnt want to wait. All four factions were already feeling like they had been betrayed by Roman, whom they wanted to decide right then.
The leader of the nobility, Marquis Benedict, didnt like Romans one-sided talks, and like Valha, he couldnt do anything.
will you leave the Dmitry family alone?
A subordinate asked him.
Marquis Benedict fixed his gaze on the papers in front of him.
We have no other choice but to wait. Our chance might have been after the war with Hector, but after that, Roman Dmitry returned to his home and made the most unconventional move to unite the forces. What an evil-minded boy! From the moment the northeast, which rebelled against Dmitry, surrendered to him, the Dmitry family turned into something that even the Central Government couldnt touch. To be precise, if we do touch them, the bnce of power will copse.
But this is risky. Give Dmitry time, and they will expand further.
I know.
Tak.
Marquis Benedict turned over the papers, and he looked at his subordinate. He did not be the leader of the noble faction by chance.
Let us face the reality. We cannot gain benefits if we antagonize Dmitry, so it is better to pin our hopes on a better chance. Surely, the royal family has no choice but to disapprove of Roman Dmitrys actions. Unlike them, we will stand by Roman Dmitry until the end and treat him well so that he can trust me. Even if the price for waiting ends up in betrayal, Roman Dmitry is worth putting everything on the line.
The hero of Cairo. He was someone everyone would want to covet. He also wanted to have the man and decided to make a bold move.
If only Roman Dmitry would choose me. I wont make an issue of what happened all this time. But.
His voice lowered.
Blind loyalty. It was something that could lead to betrayal too.
If the route he would take is different from mine, then I will make sure he pays the price.
Just one year. That was the longest time he could wait.
At that time, Roman was reading a letter in the library.
[Brother. Ive never been happy about being at the academy all this time. But ever since you visited me, my life haspletely changed. The kids who were afraid of the Castro family began to approach me as friends, and my sword skills developed rapidly as I worked hard on what Brother taught me. Not too long ago, I even heard apliment from our swordsmanship teacher that I might be a genius. Thank you very much. As your younger brother, I did nothing for you, but Brother gave me so much. There is nothing I can do for you right now, but I will live my life step by step and repay the favor I received from you.]
It was Lauren Dmitry.
At the sincere letter, Roman smiled.
Brothers, huh? This isnt so bad.
This life was different from the previous one. He had no reason or intention to fight with his brothers now. The fact that they could exchange such warm greetings while being siblings was special for Roman.
I need to get stronger in a year.
Many people were now involved in Romans n. He was no longer alone and could no longer ept defeat.
Using the power system is now at its limit. The kings faction, the noble faction, the Kronos Empire, and the Valha Empire. These four forces are dividing the nation and will not wait for me. So, in this one year, if I dont make use of this time in a good manner, I will lose everything in the war against them.
He couldnt falter now. His family, subordinates, and maybe his own life coulde to an end. Whatever it was, he wouldnt let it stop him.
Living his new life, Roman had many hopes, and like in his previous life, he wanted to rise to the supreme position without having to lose anything. And unlike in his previous life, Roman Dmitry, who lived as Byeok Joong-hyuk, now had the power to be greedy.
When the war really starts, there wont be any time to look back.
The mid-state of the Heavenly Demon Sword would not be enough. Although it worked against Butler, Roman wanted something more overwhelming.
He had one year to make progress. He would have to work harder than before and prepare for another thing in the future.
Edwin Hector. I never know when I wille across a magician like him again. To respond perfectly to whatever variables arise, I must first understand magicians. Even if a magician more powerful than Edwin Hectores, I need to be able to behead them to aplish my goal.
At a time when he had nothing to lose, Baek Joong-hyuk struggled to survive. And now, with so much at stake, Roman Dmitry has shown a stronger will than ever.
Three months have passed since then.
There were thirteen Magic Towers on the continent, and Phoenix was the weakest of them all. And they had a problem that gued them.
Ehhh.
The heir to Phoenix, Felix, sighed.
There was a magic society. It was hosted by the Vast Heavens Magic Tower, and it was a ce where the representatives of each Magic Tower would prove their achievements.
The problem was that it was Phoenixs turn, and even though Felix showed off a powerful 5-circle magic at the age of thirty, all the other magicians looked at him with cold eyes.
Felixs magic wasmon. There were widely known magics, and the Phoenix Magic Towers identity did not appear to be particrly unique.
It seems to be true that the Phoenix Magic Tower has lost the magic books that have been handed down for generations.
Three years ago, Felixs teacher and the Magic Tower master had gone missing.
As a result, Felix took on the role of acting master. But the problem was that hepletely lost the power his position held as he didnt inherit the magic books of the Magic Tower called Burning.
Even if it werent so, the power of their Magic Tower was weak. It came to the point that their tower fell, and their magicians were leaving every day.
The magicians world was cold. Since the Vast Heaven Magic Tower was known to possess the best magic in the world, there was no reason to stay humble towards the Phoenix magicians who lost their own technique.
it would die in an instant.
The words spoke of an unknown future.
Usually, the Magic Tower borrows somend with support from the nation. However, since their masters disappearance, Felix has been passively supporting the magicians.
It felt shocking. At first, he acted as if he would give up any body organ for the Magic Tower, but now, it just looks like a nuisance to everyone.
The Magic Tower and the kingdom were mutually beneficial. The Magic Tower provides living conditions, and the kingdom could borrow the power of the Magic Tower in emergencies.
As the days go by, my worries continue to grow.
Felix got a letter.
[ the conditions are simple. For the next six months, if you be my opponent, I will reward you 1,000 gold each month.]
It was an unusual request, but the 1,000 gold made it worth considering. And wasnt the Magic Tower in a bad situation now? Then he couldnt refuse this request.
Frank was a nation in the southwest of the continent. It was a long journey to get such letters, and no one in such distantnds ever gets such a request.
Its the farthest end, the northeast. So far.
On that day, Felix packed up and headed for his destination.
The ce was Dmitry in the Cairo Kingdom.
Chapter 153: Dealing With Magicians (1)
ck ck.
Inside the carriage to Dmitry, Felix checked the documents he had prepared in advance.
Dmitry. A ce called the holynd for cksmiths in the Cairo Kingdom.
He heard rumors about it. The quality of metal in Cairo was very good, and most of them were known toe from Dmitry.
Actually, it wasnt a ce that would interest Felix much. Swordsmen who handle swords would consider Dmitry a great ce, but most magicians would go to Kronos.
Among the thirteen Magic Towers in the continent, seven of them, including the Heavenly Lord, belonged to Kronos. The Magic Towers were clearly ssified as a neutral force, but as the majority of the Magic Towers were in Kronos, Kronos was evaluated as a sacred ce for magicians.
And Phoenix also wanted to settle in Kronos. It was safe to say that the infrastructure for magic was the best in Kronos. But that couldnt happen due to Franks weak power.
And to Felix, the Cairo Kingdom had no merit. There were no Magic Towers in that ce, and the kingdoms level to nurture its magicians was very low.
If it werent for the letter from Roman Dmitry, Felix would have never even set foot in this ce.
Roman Dmitry. A genius swordsman who appeared in the Cairo Kingdom and is the youngest person to get a rank by defeating Butler. He didnt get an official rank yet, but no one doubts his skills.
Roman Dmitrythe main character of this story. Even Felix knew about his huge reputation.
Usually, weak nations manage to get two to three people in the Public Ranking, but Roman Dmitry defeated Butler in his mid-20s. It was something that people talked about.
Starting from the 50th rank, no one would dare call the name of that person or his nation weak, except for the empire. After the birth of a genius who could break the boundary for the first time, even people in Frank remembered the name Roman Dmitry.
If it was an invitation from Roman Dmitry himself, he thought it was worth trusting. Besides, ording to what he heard and found out, wasnt the Dmitry family well-known in Cairo?
Roman Dmitry gave his word that 1,000 gold for a month would be provided just to spar with him. What could he be thinking? What could be his reason for contacting me from a faraway nation of unknown origins? For the Phoenix Magic Tower, getting 6,000 gold for half a year is a good amount. We can survive for a while.
His head was full ofplicated thoughts about Dmitry. If the Magic Tower master hadnt disappeared, then Felix wouldnt have been suffering like this.
Shh!
And he pulled the curtains.
Tak.
Outside the window, he could see Dmitry.
The truth was that he had prejudices against Dmitry. The territory of Cairo itself wasnt amazing, so it was said that the nations on its outskirts would bex.
And now? From the distance, a massive mansion could be seen.
this is Dmitry.
The outer wall. Dmitry mobilized their familys craftsmen to build the strongest and tallest wall in Cairo. The gray walls of the estate would overwhelm the people just by looking at them, and the magic circles on them were donned for magic attacks.
This was too much preparation for such a sthemall estate. Even if it was an estate of the most well-known family in Cairo, this seemed too much.
Furthermore.
Stop.
The mighty steel gates. Dmitrys guards moved in perfect order and aimed their bows. Even though this wasnt wartime, they asked for the business of those who wished to enter.
Please state the purpose of your visit.
My name is Felix of the Phoenix Magic Tower. I came here upon the invitation of Roman Dmitry.
I will check it for a moment.
Felix stepped out of the carriage and identified himself. The waiting time was short. The guards had been given a guest list in advance, and after checking Felixs name there, they opened the outer gate of the two gates.
Even if something went wrong, it was to halt the movement of the intruders only until the gate, at which point they would be unable to enter the estate.
Kiik!
The gates opened. The guards proceeded with the inspections in a well-organized manner. Some looked at Felixs face more carefully, and some at the carriage. This made him admire the ce. Normally, the estates on the outskirts arex with security, and they dont have a system in ce, but Dmitrys guards didnt appear to be.
And that wasnt all. Felixs eyes trembled as the guards marched by.
This isnt a lie. At the very least, they received enough training to have their own system.
It was unexpected. Dmitry was famous for its cksmiths. The familys power was not highly regarded, but what he witnessed made him change his opinion of them.
After such a bold but short security check, what greeted Felix were the neatly moving roads and various types of buildings.
It is certain. The Dmitrys are not the type of people who take their lives lightly on the outskirts. The well-thought movements of the guards, the solid walls, and the interior show how much the Dmitry family is investing their money into making a good environment for their people. A family like this is being looked down on just for being on the outskirts. As expected, rumors cant be trusted.
Suddenly, even before reaching the mansion, an amazing image unfolded before his eyes.
If the shabby environment was like slums only a year ago, now it was beautiful. After a major investment from the mines, Baron Romero reflected on Romans opinion and actively changed the estate.
In preparation for an unexpected war, he didnt just train the soldiers. He got the walls repaired and also changed the living style of the people.
Even before, Baron Romero was kind to his people, but hecked experience dealing with the ws in peoples personalities, and this time he took Romans advice.
In just one year, Dmitry had changed. Felix, who had just stepped into Dmitry, couldnt think of any other version of this ce.
Maybe I underestimated Dmitry?
As he began to rethink his opinion, Felixs expectations increased.
The moment he met Roman Dmitry, it was as he expected. He knew that his expectations, which had been inted, wouldnt be wrong.
I am Roman Dmitry.
A powerful voice and a charming appearance. After simply shaking hands, Felix felt overwhelmed.
He is no ordinary person.
He hid his amazement. This meeting had a purpose. Since the deal wasnt finalized yet, he didnt want to give away his emotions.
I will get straight to the point. First of all, please make sure that the conditions stated in the letter are true. If you can guarantee that they are, how about we start discussing the other details seriously right away?
These were the words he uttered as soon as he sat down. 1,000 gold per monthit was the statement that brought Felix here. No matter what was promised, Felix decided to leave if there was even a slight change in the conditions.
Roman said,
As stated in the letter, our conditions are clear. I will give you 1,000 gold every month, a total of 6,000 for six months, on the condition that you fight me daily. We are willing to pay you first on the first day of each month if you want. 1,000 gold isnt a small amount, but we thought giving them beforehand would make you trust us more.
they are good terms.
Advance payment to build trust. If he himself said it, then it couldnt be a lie. He believed in Roman Dmitry. He knew that he would have to pay that back if he could not do it right, but what didnt sit well with him was why he was going this far.
Honestly, I do not understand this. The purpose is to have simple fights, which means there is no need to spend such arge amount. If you just give away 100 gold, a lot of magicians will definitelye. But going all the way to the Phoenix Magic Tower to make a proposal? I want to know why you made a deal by offering me 1,000 gold?
Roman definitely wanted Felix. He looked into Romans eyes, hoping for an answer, and Roman didnt hide the truth.
If you ask me like that, I will not drag it any further. Although your Magic Tower has been struggling a bit recently, the Phoenix Magic Tower was called one of the best talent holders in the continent when it was doing well. And you, Felix, can use 5-circle magic at the age of thirty. In particr, I heard that the fire magic is quite unique to the magic tower. 1,000 gold. It may not be a huge amount of money for most Magic Towers, but the situation at the Phoenix Magic Tower isnt good. So I decided that I would buy your time. That was all. I wanted the most outstanding magician at one point to spar with me.
It was an honest statement. Even though Roman gave him a nice evaluation, the statement about his Magic Towers failure made him unable to smile.
I dont expect much from Mr. Felix. However, I want you to do your best. In the process, you will not be held responsible for any injuries or deaths, so make sure to give it your all. If you can promise me that, then Dmitry will not break the deal with Mr. Felix.
And at that point, Felix showed a strange expression. He wanted him to do his best. For some reason, it sounded as if Roman was sure of winning.
Was that why?
You will really not regret it, right?
Felix provoked him back.
They headed to the training hall. On their way, he asked Roman again, but he just told him to do his best.
Roman must be sure about winning. Is he being sincere, or is he just taking things lightly?
Whatever it was, he didnt like it. His own magic wasnt weak enough to be handled easily for six months, and Roman said,
I will give up the advantage, so attack first.
It was a statement that lit the fire for Felix. When Roman said hed give up the advantage and let him take the first hit, he smiled. This hurt his pride.
Well, I wont back down.
And he raised his mana.
6,000 gold. The Magic Tower needed this money. However, he didnt want to do badly or put his pride down for it.
I will make sure to end this fight at once by breaking his nose.
Wheik!
Wheik!
A fire broke out.
The waves of mana that Felix created turned into mes.
Fire Lance.
A 3-circle magic with mes in the form of spears.
Powerful mes moved toward Roman Dmitry, and he avoided them with light movements.
This was an intentional attack. His pride didnt allow him to overwhelm the opponent at the first attack, so he made an attack that the opponent could easily dodge.
Inferno.
Wheik!
As the fire grew stronger, it drew in the zing mes and moved around him, and this attack surrounded him.
The circle was made of fire.
As Roman moved quickly to avoid the mes, Felix manipted it to follow Romans movements.
The mes were moving as if they were living things, and while slowing down Romans movements with an attack, he prepared for another.
Fire Wave.
Wheik!
Wheeeik!
mes exploded. The mes rushed in like waves, wanting to drive Roman into a corner.
Tak.
With the short time gap, Roman managed to escape the mes. It was a shocking move.
Roman was able to evade the magic quickly, but even that was anticipated.
This is the end.
Memorize.
The magic he had prepared in advance rose.
Rune re.
A 4-circle magic. It was a powerful hit. He was convinced that Roman Dmitry would be defeated by this, as he had no way out.
Actually, he could have used a 5-circle magic, but thinking that Roman might die, he lowered the intensity.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The magic did work. The mes had spread throughout the area, and there was no way for Roman to escape.
This was the end. Even the best aura swordsman wouldnt be safe with this.
The result of touching his pride. If he had chosen Felix as his opponent, he would have at least been wary of his skills.
But it was then
Wheik!
The mes roared, and emerging from them, Roman Dmitry rushed to Felix.
Chapter 154: Dealing With Magicians (2)
What is this?!
A question popped into his head.
Fire of magic. Even with an aura around him, the heat must have been difficult for his body to adjust to, but Roman Dmitry was rushing to him from the mes.
He couldnt find an answer, but he had to dodge him now.
Blink.
sh.
Spatial magic.
Felixs body vanished, and he appeared around ten paces away from his original location. But Felix witnessed a shocking scene before he could even adapt to the new environment.
Roman Dmitry should have attacked the illusion he had left behind, but he was charging for the real Felix.
In just three steps, he was right in front of him, making Felix grit his teeth.
Hold.
He tied his ankles. This will earn him around ten seconds.
Stepping back quickly, Roman released the mana and suppressed his veins at once.
This cannot be.
This was a series of events that deviated from his n. Roman withstood the mes of a 4-circle fire magic with his body, caught up with Blink, and now released Hold in just three seconds.
He was a monster, andmon attacks didnt work on this monster. He wasnt sure how Roman was adjusting to this, but he was certain this opponent wasnt someone he could take on easily.
Roman had a reason for being sure of his victory. Roman Dmitry knew how to deal with magicians, but Felix wasnt just going to step back.
He told me to do my best to get paid 1,000 gold.
Wheik!
His eyes were stained red with the secret skill of the Phoenix Magic Tower.
Burning.
It was impossible for him to cast it perfectly, but he could imitate half of it.
Inferno.
Wheik!
A spark of me soon spread everywhere, and at the same time, each of the mes showed its own will ording to Felixs control.
The mes seemed to have an ego of their own. Dozens and hundreds of mes rushed for Roman.
It was an ability that went beyond normal me magic, and Roman couldnt possibly escape from it.
But
Kwang!
Wheik!
Roman avoided the attack in front of him with minimal movement. The mes would pass if he turned his head slightly, so he moved to the side to avoid them.
Roman Dmitry broke through the front without slowing down. It was as if Roman had anticipated how the attack woulde.
Felix waspletely overwhelmed by Romans movements and how he avoided all the magic attacks. It made no sense.
There were now thousands of me sparks. Even just one of them was enough to burn the skin, so how was he fine?
Damn it!
Suddenly, the opponent appeared right in front of him. There was no way out, so he used Blink to control the distance this time.
Blink.
sh.
Their space was now close, and his movement was physically impossible to match. The moment his body disappeared, leaving an illusion behind, he moved twenty paces away, and Felix witnessed the devastating reality.
Puak!
Ack!?
An attack that went for his stomach.
Roman followed Blink again and punched Felix in the stomach.
Thud.
He fell to his knees, unable to bear the pain, and Roman appeared above him, saying,
Todays sparring ends here. I will see you at the same time tomorrow.
Once a daythat was the condition for both of their benefits. Felix, who finished the first days schedule, looked up at the sky with a nk face.
how is this possible?
Roman Dmitry. The power he showed was beyondmon sense. Surely, the Rune re he used after driving the opponent to a corner would have been powerful enough to change the oue of the fight, but Roman rushed through the mes.
And thats when it happened. Nothing was going as Felix had nned, and the more he fought, the more he felt like he was being caught in Romans grip.
And in the end, Romans movement to avoid the fire magic was excessive. Even though he had increased the intensity of the me magic by using Burning, he didnt seem bothered by it.
Roman Dmitry obviously knew how my magic would work. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have been caught after using Blink. As far as what I learned from the academy, there is no miraculous skill to know where the magic would happen. If that is the case, then it must have been because of Roman Dmitrys prior knowledge.
And his heart was filled with a lighthearted feeling. He thought a fight with magic and a sword wouldnt be hard, and if he showed Dmitry his skills, the fight would be over, and he could take the money. So he didnt expect what had happened today at all.
Even if Roman Dmitry was a great swordsman, Felix was sure that he would not be pushed back, but he was crushed.
Unable to do anything properly, Felix knelt down and spat. It was humiliating. The most humiliating part for him was thinking that Roman Dmitry got the best out of him.
If we fight again, will I be able to win?
More than that, the thought of Roman Dmitry took over his mind. He let his imagination run wild. Roman Dmitry appeared in front of him. He used magic against him, and Roman rushed for him, but he couldntnd a hit on Roman because of his agile movements.
The study of magic wasplex. No matter how powerful one was, it was meaningless if the attack didnt work, and that was why Felix knew how to drive his opponent into a corner.
But his n copsed due to Romans magic-piercing evasion ability. He didnt think his magic could be destroyed, and a method to destroy Roman didnt even enter his mind.
Finally
I can never win like this.
Defeat.
Even in his imagination, he knelt helplessly, but he still continued to trouble himself.
People called Felix poison. When the Magic Tower master went missing, everyone said that the Phoenix Magic Tower was doomed since its main magic was cut, but Felix persisted and trained with what he knew about Burning.
It wasnt a great achievement. However, the fact that he alone could implement even a part of Burning, which had to pass through a battle andplex methods of implementation, showed how diligent he was.
Three years. A mere sessor rose to the power of tower master. People denied Felix, saying he was just some guy aiming for power, and now too.
He felt annoyed with Roman Dmitrys abilities!
He acknowledges him. From the moment he was defeated by a huge margin, he knew that the man was greater than the rumors, but epting defeat was a whole different thing.
As he was able to use a part of Burning by implementing thousands of experiments, Felix had no intention of being used as a scarecrow.
I will definitely win the next time.
As he was lost in thought, the sun went down and rose again.
The next day was the second round of sparring. Felix was the same yesterday as today, but he changed his strategy for dealing with Roman.
If the opponent can predict my magic and move, then all I have to do is make his predictions meaningless.
This time Felix attacked first, and he didnt refuse the favor. Felix raised his mana, and immediately put the n into action.
Stone Edge.
Kwak!
Rumble!
The rocks on the ground rose up. This was usually used as an offensive spell, but this time, he set them up in coordinates under his feet, which caused Felix to stand on a rising rock.
In an instant, he had an advantageous position, and Roman Dmitry jumped at one rock and tried to attack Felix.
As I thought.
A high position was not an attractive advantage. As long as he didnt use the 6-circle magic, Fly, he knew he could not move away from Romans attack range.
Even so, he didnt choose a high position for no reason.
Inferno.
Wheik!
Rumble.
Sparks rose, but they didnt attack the opponent. The mes were moving around, and they went beyond the predictable movements.
There was a rain of fire from the sky. How could anyone even manage to attack all the mes that were covering the world?
Even Roman Dmitry wouldnt be able to stop it.
The strength of this magic lies in not aiming it at the enemy.
Even if the magician attacks at a range of five meters, anyone within ten meters will be swept away by this magic.
Felix nned an indiscriminate me attack. Even if it wasnt the best attack, he determined that he had to use it.
Fire Wave.
Wheik.
Wheik!
The mes raged, and a force that was not aimed at Roman burned the surroundings, and Felix continued to use magic.
He couldnt locate Roman Dmitrys whereabouts. He couldnt find his figure under the rock because it was engulfed in mes, but he thought that the opponent wouldnt copse just from this.
It was then
Wheik!
Roman Dmitry emerged through the mes.
Seeing his figure floating in the air, Felix used an attack he had prepared in advance.
Fire Cannon.
Wheik.
5-circle magic.
This time, there was no way to avoid it.
Fire Cannon was fast and powerful.
Because he was in the air, he had dug a perfect trap to drive Roman into a corner.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The mes of Fire Cannon covered Romans body, and that moment
Felix saw it.
The wall that blocked the mes, the intangible wall.
Felix couldnt help but be shocked when he saw such a shield.
Auras shield. It was a kind of technology he had never heard of in his life. What was certain was that his magic waspletely blocked by the shield, and he couldnt stop Roman because he was too exhausted.
Puak!
The strong impact made his head snap back, and he fell to the ground.
It hurt.
His face and body were both in pain, and his mind had a single thought.
Was it a magic artifact? No. If he had borrowed the power of magic, then I would have noticed the flow of mana right away. Roman Dmitry had no reason to win by doing that. He used aura as a barrier, as well as his own skills.
He chuckled at this.
What was Roman Dmitry?
He tried to use his head to take down Roman Dmitry, but he couldnt even touch Romans hair. He felt devastated when Roman got close to him and said,
Felix, it doesnt matter if I win over you. I have something to gain from fighting you, so a one-sided fight like yesterday and today is not what I want. So dont do anything like that and try to bring me down. As long as it is magic, feel free to use any method.
Romans words felt humiliating to him.
But Roman didnt stop.
If that isnt enough, call the magicians from the Magic Tower. Even if its one against many, I can beat them all. A total of one hundred eighty battles over six months, and if you cannot drive me into a corner even once, I will regret choosing you over the many other magicians.
At that moment, his eyes were stained with anger. The pain hadnt even subsided yet, but Roman was doing this.
And right then
Just once. If you can win against me, then I will give you 10,000 gold.
10,000 gold.
At those words, Felix went speechless. He was sure of it now. From the start, Roman Dmitry didnt consider him his equal.
Chapter 155: Dealing With Magicians (3)
Romans words. When he first heard them, he was infuriated.
He is looking down on me.
10,000 gold. That was enough money to feed 40,000 people for a year. Actually, it seemed to imply that he was certain he couldnt be defeated, and furthermore, he requested that more magicians be summoned because Felix couldnt seem to handle him.
Romans intentions might not have meant that, but his remarks were certainly interpreted negatively, and this alone did not allow Felix to sleep.
Felix was a 5-circle magician. In terms of an aura swordsman, it would be equivalent to a 4-star aura user, but magicians always had the upper hand over the sword. Even if Roman was 5-star, it didnt make sense for him to lose that easily.
He couldnt stop thinking about it. In the midst of his bubbling and boiling anger, he looked back on their fights.
From now on, it is a matter of my pride. I will make sure that Roman Dmitry kneels down.
Just in the first week since his arrival, he had a string of defeats.
He had no way to handle Roman as he constantly evaded all the attacks, and he had learned Romans movement pattern, so he deliberately attacked him first.
With his heart set on his pride, he decided to use the basics he had learned to n Roman Dmitrys defeat.
In the eighth match, he used movement restriction magic. He tied Romans feet withpulsive magic such as Slow, but the effect of the magic disappeared, and he couldnt stop him for long.
It made no sense. In the first fight, Roman shook the effect of Hold, yet he couldnt understand how he was able to react this quickly.
ording to what he learned about magic, he heard an effect could be eliminated by removing mana which seeps into the body. However, it was a difficult method to execute, and Roman Dmitrys reaction speed exceeded the norm. Thus, his first n failed.
Five dayster, he started the second n.
This time, he hid in a mist made of magic. But Roman Dmitry still managed to find Felixs location, even though the information was blocked.
The positions of the sky and the earth felt reversed in this foolish attempt. And with a strong shock to his head, Felix fell to the ground.
A weekter, he came up with his third n, which was to incite Roman to attack.
He had set a magic trap beforehand, and as soon as Roman Dmitry rushed at him, he activated the magic trap and attacked.
But when Roman stepped on the ground, there was a powerful shock that destroyed the trap.
It was great enough that he knew magic traps existed, but he had never heard that they could be destroyed just by stepping on them.
This made him lose his mind. His third n was crude, but it wasnt impromptu. He had prepared it a day ahead, but it didnt even hurt Roman.
Roman was a monster, and he was someone a magician couldnt touch. Aside from their skill differences, Roman knew how to deal with magicians.
Roman Dmitrys ability is something that cannot be understood with the science of magic. Just where did this monstere from? If Roman harbors a malicious mind towards magicians, then it will be difficult for even a six or a higher circle magician to survive.
He felt goosebumps rise. Just imagining meeting Roman on the battlefield made him want to admit defeat.
The spars happened each day. It was outrageous. He didnt use any other means or methods, and in thirty days, he gave up his pride.
Hisst resort was to take advantage of the chance when he went head-on against Roman. He took advantage of the gaps in Romans defense and attempted to finish him with a powerful attack.
The result
Kwang!
Rumble!
The aura shield.
His attack was blocked.
Felix, who was looking at the figure of this vague shield, gritted his teeth.
Puak!
The world spun around.
Felix, pinned to the ground, raised a white g after a month.
Thirty days.
Thirty fights.
Thirty defeats.
Now he has acknowledged it. Roman Dmitry was a being he couldnt defeat alone, and Felix took another way.
I should not cling to my pride. If I lead the Magic Tower magicians and encounter a monster like Roman on the battlefield, we still wouldnt win.
He contacted the tower, and the magicians arrived at Dmitry, and when Felix exined his purpose, it made them frown.
you want it to be a one vs. all fight?
Mr. Felix. That isnt right. Magicians generally do not spar or even fight. Magic is the type that controls the area, and that is difficult to do against swordsmen. If done wrong, it can lead to the most threatening and scary ident. And to even go against one man. If we hurt the eldest son of the Dmitry family, what will we do?
The reaction was negative. One against many was the worst form of fighting. And above all, there was something they didnt like.
To be honest, losing thirty defeats in thirty fights is a bit much, right? Mr. Felix, you are now the acting master of our Magic Tower. If so, you need to show some dignity. But you came to this faraway ce and showed such a humiliating form.
It was a magician called Knox.
Immediately after the Magic Tower master vanished, the power system copsed. Felix was the acting master, but magicians like Knox couldnt ept the change in the tower and ignored him.
It was hectic to deal with. Even if they had decided to help the Magic Tower, then their bleak future would have been better, but they decided to let the ipetent magician deal with it.
If they werent good with magic, shouldnt they be good at politics?
Felix, who had a more single-minded nature, was a person who wasnt good as a master despite being the tower master.
Felix said,
You people are right. No matter what excuse I give, thirty defeats in thirty fights is an unfathomable result. However, for this fight, Roman Dmitry had bet 10,000 gold as a reward. If we work together and take him down, you can use half of that for personal use.
you mean it?
At that moment, the magicians expressions changed. Half of the 10,000 goldeven if they divided the gold into 5,000, there would still be a lot left for other magicians to use.
And they looked at each other. As they looked at each other with greedy eyes, Knox spoke up.
We just have to win once?
It isnt an easy matter to think about. Roman Dmitry is a person who can be considered a nemesis to magicians, and if we are careless, we will almost certainly lose, so we must have the right ns and
Enough.
His words were cut off.
Knox was a 5-circle magician. He was dissatisfied with Felix for taking the position of master, as he was in his mid-50s.
In the first ce, he thought he was a better magician than Felix. Even if he was an opponent Felix couldnt defeat, having so many magicians to fight against one opponent gave him confidence.
He said,
Mr. Felix, do not worry. We will clean this up for you.
A few dayster, the sparring continued differently than usual.
Felix, Knox, and three other magiciansit was a five vs. one match. Despite being in an overwhelming and unfavorable situation, Romans reaction wasnt different.
I will give you the first attack.
Ha!
Smirk.
Knoxughed.
Even if there were five of them together, the magicians had the upper hand, and he wanted to give up the attack advantage?
Was this confidence?
Those words, do not regret them.
nce.
He gave Roman a nce before the start of the battle for 10,000 gold. They had no reason not to take advantage of the opponents carelessness. He raised his mana, and the fight began with Knox taking the lead.
Fire Lance.
Wheik.
The moment the strong mes formed in the shape of a spear, the other magicians also moved.
Fire Wave.
Fire Burst.
mes exploded everywhere, and they all had no clear n.
Knoxs n was to simply hold down Roman Dmitry with the mes, which were already surrounding him.
As more mes gathered around, the fire magic got stronger, and since there were many mes at once and no way out, they were sure that Roman wouldnt survive. But
Wheik.
!
Through the mes, Roman Dmitry rushed forward.
Felix quickly shouted because he knew it was a pattern that used the Aura Shield.
Be careful! Fire Wall!
Wheik.
He created a wall of fire. It was an ulterior attack to buy time.
Before the mes could even move, Roman took the chance and attacked one magician who was at his side.
Pak!
Kuak!
A scream was heard.
And one magician fell to his knees. But while that person was puzzled, another magician attacked Roman.
However, Roman moved too fast.
Roman quickly closed the distance with the other magician and defeated two magicians at once.
This is insane.
Knox was taken aback. He expected to end the fight with the first hit. He clenched his fists to draw the mes and used his secret weapon.
Fire Field.
Wheik!
A 5-circle fire magic. He controlled the mes that were around and quickly attacked Roman, trying to limit his opponents movements. But no matter which direction he chose to attack, Roman Dmitrys movements never slowed down. It was a disconcerting scene.
In the midst of the mes, Roman quickly evaded the attack and went for another magician.
They werent aware that the realm of cold and heat didnt bother him. Roman couldnt be affected by these two attributes.
Puakl!
There were two left.
Knox gritted his teeth and drew mana, but before they could do anything, Roman appeared in front of them.
Kuak?!
His speed was beyond normal. And Felixs warning came to his mind. He had repeatedly told them that Roman Dmitry wasnt like any other person.
Finally
Pak!
Knox stumbled.
His eyes were wide at the powerful impact, and he fell back.
It was a pure and clean victory.
Felix opened his mouth. The fight wasnt over yet, but he couldnt attack now.
no.
The truth, which he had previously denied, has now been revealed.
Roman Dmitryit was clear that he had never shown his full strength until now.
The Phoenix magicians minds felt shattered. They came to their senses with swollen faces and looked at the sky, just like Felix did on the first day.
There is always someone above us.
What exactly happened?
That was a fight we could never win.
A crushing defeat. It felt like they had just lost their rationality. Those who were born with talents for magic were always used to being above others, so this helpless loss felt horrible.
Felix was right. Roman Dmitry was a monster beyondmon sense who could surely defeat a magician thirty times.
Mr. Felix. What the hell have you been fighting all this time?
It was Knox.
Was this sympathy for him?
When he faced this wall that couldnt be ovee, he felt an emotional connection to the man who did the same.
A fight of one against many, and theirst chance was now gone. Thinking that there was no way to defeat Roman anymore, Felix left the magicians and walked away.
Wait. I wille after talking with Roman.
He was curious.
Roman Dmitry. How did he deal with so many of them? Starting with his evasion to his defense. From start to end, he wanted to look into Roman Dmitrys mind.
He went to see Roman.
Seeing him spend time alone, Felix felt a bit emotional.
Ill ask you this straight up. Honestly, I do not have confidence that we can defeat Roman Dmitry. So, can you at least exin how you defeated us so that we can analyze it? In the world I have lived in, no one can avoid magic and break it head-on, as you did. I know this is a difficult thing to take, but please think about the future
I understand.
Uh?
I cant exactly tell you everything, but I can show you how I prepared for the showdown.
Romans answer was unexpected. He thought that he wouldnt tell him his secret, but Roman seemed fine with it.
Follow me.
They moved outside, and after a long walk, they arrived at a two-story building.
This here.
this is?
Lets head in.
It was a familiar environment. Just like a Magic Tower, there were numerous books on disy inside the building, surrounded by bookshelves.
Roman said,
The books here are all magic rted. It is safe to say that Cairo has all the magic books on the market, from the popr ones to the not-so-popr ones. I stayed here for a while and spent time analyzing magicians.
At first nce, there appeared to be a thousand books.
His mouth dropped open. At the sight of the books, he knew Roman Dmitrys victory was not because of luck.
From now on, I will exin how I dealt with Mr. Felix. Do not ept this as a favor, and when you hear all of it, I hope Mr. Felix has additional advice.
Roman walked away.
Tak.
They were books, and one was titled Understanding Magic. It was a basic magic book, which made Felix confused.
Chapter 156: Dealing With Magicians (4)
Three months ago, Roman had set his goal to analyze magic. From then on, he began to collect all sorts of books on magic and spent time analyzing everything when he had the chance.
Understand magic from the most basic theory. He did, however, read them before proceeding to review the contents.
[Magic starts from resonating the mana from the circle with the mana in nature. Since it is impossible to express magic with mana in the body alone perfectly, the characteristics of mana ording to each individuals inclination is a very important factor. If the mana held in the body is familiar with the fire attribute, then they can draw the power of fire from nature, and it is possible to create synergy when using me magic.]
Resonating with nature was the root of all magic.
Ordinary magicians studied [Understanding Magic] and tried to find things in mana that suited them.
Fire is fire, water is water, and wind is wind. As stated in the book Understanding of Magic, rather than the opposite attributes, find the right one to learn magic.
When Roman first read the book, he focused on understanding the content. And now, after dealing with Edwin Hector, Roman began to interpret things in a different light.
Resonance of nature means that some kind of signal appears in the way magic is used. People often describe magic as some miracle of God creating something from nothing, but as the book Understanding of Magic exins, magic is not a power that appears without conditions. If only I could read that flow, wouldnt it be possible to figure out the existence of magic in advance and escape from it a step faster?
It wasnt just a simple feeling or reaction to mana. It was a pattern, and he wanted to get to the essence of it. Even though it was a basic theory, Roman continued to question it.
Magic is a form of well-organized science. Everyone can use the same magic if they can understand it, so magicians established a system of passing down knowledge from generation to generation. In other words, it means that it is possible to use this system. When a magician casts magic, the moment the mana that urs in circles is connected to the mana of nature, you can predict what kind of magic the opponent will use depending on the form, amount of mana, and attributes of the mana. For example, if it is a disy of fire, then it has to be a fireball. If one can figure it out in advance, its not difficult to react to itter. A fireball has the power to explode in a straight line. Just moving left or right can help one avoid it.
He was lost in thought. He imagined he was dodging a fireball.
It is difficult to grasp the resonance of mana. So, in order to use this theory, I must consider it to be real and thoroughly understand the magicians magic as well as the system.
When he understands his opponent better, he will achieve a perfect victory. So he purchased all of the expensive magic books, as well as bookshelves to store them on, and crammed the vast knowledge into his mind.
Actually, he even checked to see if he had any chance of bing a magician, but he discovered that the mana circle and dantian could not exist in the same body at the same time. Even if he worked hard, he would not be able to use magic.
With the determination to analyze magic, Roman spent a lot of time studying magicians. In the first month, the analysis was slow. Since the foundation hadnt been established yet, he was engrossed in understanding magic.
And then, time went on, and he slowly picked up the pace. As the books continued to fill the shelves, Roman began to understand magic little by little. When three months had passed, Roman Dmitry realized that he needed to apply what he had learned in realbat.
Roman said,
The reason I was able to react quickly to Mr. Felixs magic is that I managed to read a pattern. I figured out in advance what kind of magic you would use ording to the amount, form, and attribute of mana and chose to respond ording to it. Whether you would use mes, waves, runes, or anything else. When a magician decides to use a specific magic, it isnt difficult to predict its purpose based on what kind of magic it is.
Romans first words frightened Felix. Roman said it was nothing special, but putting the theory into practice was much tougher than he thought.
Firstly, -
The sense of reading the resonance of mana.
-
The knowledge of knowing the type of magic just by looking at the resonance form.
-
Quick judgment based on the information.
These were the three conditions needed.
Felix was shocked, but Roman continued.
The destruction type magic such as Hold is a kind of offset. As far as anyone in the Magic World knows, curse-like spells can be lifted when the mana seeps into the body. However, this method is time-consuming. On the battlefield, where every second counts, that wouldnt be a good solution. That is why I chose to use the mana inside my body to create an external mana and explosion. So it exploded in my body. Even the slightest mistake or range and strength of the st will take a toll on the body, but if properly used, it can neutralize the magic.
This also made no sense.
Felix asked him three questions: How could Roman react a step faster? Why didnt the curse magic work? What was the shield that blocked the magic?
And Roman gave him a clear answer.
However, while Felix was listening intently, he knew that not everyone could actually do this.
And the third is the shield that blocks magic. It is formed like a shield by disying the aura outside. I refer to this as a Sword Shield. It is a way to block the opponents attack by using the powerful force of aura as a defense.
Sword Shield. It was a Murim method. Unlike how this world uses aura as an explosive force, the Sword Shield needed meticulous control to use the aura outside the body. If a normal swordsman tried to attack Roman, the unstable aura would blow up instead of taking the shock.
Roman brought up the basic concept of magic, and Felix expressed his doubts about Romans magic theory. However, after hearing his detailed exnation, Felix realized why he had lost.
Tak.
Roman closed the book, and..
My exnation ends here. Is there anything else you want to know?
He asked.
In order to supplement his own knowledge, he didnt hesitate to impart it to others.
This was confidence.
And looking up at Roman, he said,
No.
Felix couldnt think of anything more to say.
The discussion ended, and Felix returned to where he was staying. It was just a short time, but the conversation with Roman made him feel bad.
What did I just hear?
People called Felix a genius. Until now, he had thought of himself as gifted, but Roman Dmitry felt like apletely different being.
Monster. He couldnt express it in words. Roman exined how he dealt with the magicians one by one, but it seemed like the world ofmon sense was copsing.
Roman Dmitry. He isnt someone who simply follows his instincts. He thoroughly analyzed the opponent and won dozens of victories against me using perfect calctions. It must have been the same thing with the 10,000 gold reward. Roman Dmitry was confident enough to win that he deliberately drove himself into a corner.
This wasnt a general judgment. No matter how confident he was, in the face of a reward, he asked Roman Dmitry to help clear out the doubt about what Roman wanted to do and the knowledge he had. To prove it, they had gone against each other. And he was bold enough not to hide this method since no one else could use it.
Can I do that?
No. He could never do that. Even if he couldnt use the knowledge with his own strength, it was clear that he would have thought about the benefits he would have from keeping such knowledge to himself.
It wasnt that he was ashamed of everything that happened. Knowing that most people would make the same choice as him for the reward made Roman seem more unusual.
Suddenly, he remembered one conversation with Roman.
Felix, it doesnt matter if I win over you. I have something to gain from fighting you, so a one-sided fight like yesterday and today is not what I want. So dont do anything like that and try to bring me down. As long as it is magic, feel free to use any method.
Those were Romans words. He was consistent from start to finish. He didnt care at all about showing his true self, power, or knowledge, and he hoped to gain something from fighting with him.
In the process, he was even willing to spend money and give up his knowledge. As long as he could take a step forward, he did not care about who was following him.
It was amazing because it was something Felix could never do. And for the first time in his life, Felix felt that his existence was insignificant.
Even a strong man like Roman Dmitry works hard to improve his strength, and what am I doing? Since Teacher vanished, I have constantly avoided the reality ahead of me, saying I couldnt help it. The same went when it came to choosing Dmitry. If I really had the will to do something, I would have tried to improve myself instead ofing here to make money.
Consequently, he met Roman and gained enlightenment. However, if he had made the right decision, he wouldnt have chosen Dmitry, who offered him a certain amount.
At this moment, Felix forgot about the deal. Aside from the huge reward, he hoped to aplish something like Roman.
For the rest of my time here, I will do my best against Roman Dmitry. I hope that Roman Dmitry will gain something from this, and I hope to gain something as well. I will spend time developing myself and not just devote myself to the money.
There are many types of human beings in the world. Some people despair when they hit a wall, but some use it to develop themselves, and Felix belongs to thetter.
And from then on, win or lose, Felix began to immerse himself in the new reality.
Time passed. Even though he had a different mindset than before, Felix fought dozens of times but never won.
A one-sided defeat. Felix always tried to defeat Roman, but Roman could predict his moves, so he won every time. But all those fights werent meaningless because Felix was a good test subject. And Romans response time had increased as a result of this umted experience.
Soon, two months had gone by since he got there, and Felix, who was away from Frank, realized how strange Dmitry was.
Dmitry is a Baron family on the outskirts, but the military power it holds is greater than others.
The guards at the gates. He thought they were well-trained at first, but when he saw Romans men, hepletely changed his opinion.
There were hundreds of them. Even ordinary soldiers showed such extreme power that they could be called knights.
Moreover, their blind loyalty. asionally, he had some chances to watch them train, and their aspirations felt so strong. It was no different with Dmitrys men.
The people would split to the sides to bow to Roman whenever they noticed him. Even though Roman was obviously not the Lord of Dmitry yet, he held such an overwhelming position.
It was certain. He was a ruler. Roman Dmitry was already ustomed to ruling over others. Romans attitude of not looking back and epting peoples loyalty aroused a strange feeling inside Felix.
Felixs teacher. In his absence, the Magic Tower began to shake. If Phoenix had someone like Roman as the leader, it might have been better.
And one day, Felix heard shocking words from the Master cksmiths craftsman.
..Young Master Roman visits the smithy often? Even though he asionally shows his face to the people around here, I heard that he uses the private forge to make his own swords. Actually, that is what I heard from the Master cksmith. People say that Young Master Roman is like a Fire God because when he works there, the mes in the furnace wrap around his body.
It was just a casual conversation. But hearing that the mes would engulf his body while working, Felix couldnt simply ignore it.
No.
His heart raced. The ability to handle fire. If those words were true and not an exaggeration, then this was the answer Felix was seeking.
The secret of Phoenixin order to perfectly cast Burning, the ability to ept fire was required.
Chapter 157: Dealing With Magicians (5)
Felix thought back to his past. Even though he was never directly taught how to manifest Burning, he had heard some fragments about it from his teacher.
Burning is not the kind of skill that can be mastered in a day or two. First of all, the affinity with fire has to be extremely high. It cannot be taught just because someone wants to learn it. Disciple, if you really want to follow in my footsteps, then be closer to fire with each passing day and fully embrace it. If you no longer feel pain even with fire wrapped around your body, then you can be reborn as the me God.
The Phoenix Magic Tower. They were weak despite having such a secret technique because there was no clear method for passing on the knowledge they possessed.
The former Magic Tower masters. They all embraced the mes in their own manner, and Felixs teacher also acquired an overwhelming affinity with fire as a result of being an arson victim when he was a child. But the experience he went through wasnt what everyone should go through.
There were even disciples who deliberately tried to burn their bodies, hoping to attain some realization, but they either lost their lives or some of their body parts. After all, Burning was something only the talented could learn, and he had no choice but to pray that the me would ept him.
But Roman Dmitry was engulfed in mes in the forge. If this was true, it was safe to say that he had an overwhelming affinity with fire, which was the basic condition for Burning.
Even when he sparred with me, Romans reaction was definitely not a normal one. Aside from having no fear of the mes, it was like the heat didnt even matter to him. Didnt Roman Dmitry just recently learn how to ept the mes and analyze magic? The Dmitry family, who have been familiar with the mes of a forge for generations might have some secrets.
That might not be true. Even so, he couldnt hold back his inted hope.
Burningit was the source of the Phoenix Magic Towers power. People acknowledged the value of Phoenix when Burning existed with the Magic Tower, and now that they have lost ess to their main skill, their Magic Tower is considered useless.
This was why Burning was needed. Magicians who mastered Burning were called disasters on the battlefield, so the fact that the only person who knew it went missing really shook up the Phoenix Magic Tower.
In the future, in order for the Magic Tower to survive, and as the person who inherited the tower, he had to manifest Burning.
After talking with the cksmith, he went straight to Roman Dmitry.
He met up with Roman. He saw his face every day, but the thought of getting a clue about Burning made his heart beat hard today. And Felix said,
ording to the cksmith, when Mr. Roman Dmitry worked in the forge, you were known to be surrounded by mes on your bare body. Are you protecting your body with mana, or do you have a special way to ept the fire?
He couldnt ask about his doubts right away, but he guessed that the answer would be either of the two. If it was the former, then he didnt have to talk further, and if it was thetter, the future of the tower depended on Roman Dmitry.
Roman looked at Felix. Even though he didnt reveal his intention for asking, he understood why.
The rumors that you have been looking for a way to embrace the fire must be true. If you are asking if what I disyed within the forge is some innate thing, then no. I am no different from any other person. I feel the same heat from the fire, but I managed to solve it in my own manner.
Hearing those words, his heart sank. When Roman gave a clear answer, his mouth dried up and his hands turned sweaty.
Roman Dmitry. He knows what I want.
Actually, there was no need to hide it. It was a known fact that the Phoenix Magic Tower was looking for a way to embrace fire, but no one could provide it.
It was a natural result. Forcibly raising the affinity for fire wasnt something humans could solve. It was a realm of the Gods, so he hoped that a miracle would happen when he approached the fire.
If Roman could give him an answer, Felix was ready to do anything for Roman.
The reason why our Magic Tower is undervalued is that there is no clear system for passing down our secret techniques. I have no choice but to wait for the fire toe and embrace me, and if the transfer of knowledge about Burning disappears like what is happening now, then the Magic Tower is done for. However, if we can find a way to meet the basic conditions, then the Magic Towers situation would bepletely different.
Creating a system would help change their situation. Starting with Felix, it was only a matter of time before the entire tower gained stability if they could pass on Burning.
Phew.
He let out a deep sigh, his hands and feet shaking. Felix didnt bother hiding his nervous expression as he cautiously said,
I will speak honestly to you. The Phoenix Magic Tower needs the skill that Roman Dmitry has. Please give us the conditions. We will make sure to get them done.
He had hope. The past three years have been a nightmare. After passing through a time of pain, he finally saw a string of hope. But
It isnt that difficult for me to teach you. But I have no reason to do such a favor for you.
They met every day for two months, so he might have mistaken Roman Dmitry for a kind person. Felix and Roman Dmitry were like two opposite sides of a coin.
He thought that their rtionship would strengthen with time, but they never had a conversation that was different from their initial purpose for meeting.
And that was all. Roman openly said he learned so he could fight better, and he had no intention of spreading his own knowledge indiscriminately. This meant Roman wanted a solid rtionship.
Now that Felix has revealed his desire, this was a weakness he could hold on to.
This.
Felixs expression hardened. The ability to embrace firea technique that the Magic Tower desperately needed. The moment Roman Dmitry drew the line, the Phoenix Magic Tower lost everything.
But Roman hoped to use this as apromise and offer it when his opponent was desperate for growth.
Roman said,
Dmitry has everything. We are financially rich enough to bet on 10,000 gold as a reward for sparring, but we dont need anything from the Magic Tower. So think about it and tell me. As for the Phoenix Magic Tower, how far will you go for that one thing?
A blunt question. The development of this conversation was different from what he had expected, and Felix could no longer control his expression.
The answer was dyed. He needed time to think, so he called for the other magicians. After exining what happened with Roman, Knox stepped forward to represent the magicians.
I will tell you my honest opinion. A month in the Dmitry estatethis was something I failed to understand when you called us over, but staying in this ce showed me that the estate differs greatly from the rumors. It has an unbelievably perfect system for an estate on the outskirts, and people here show blind trust toward Roman Dmitry. To be honest, I feel jealous. After the tower master went missing, the magicians of Phoenix couldnt find peace even for a moment, but here, the people of Dmitry seem so happy.
Felix felt it, and so did the other magicians. As they got along with the people of Dmitry, they could feel how ideal thisnd was. Was that why? No one said anything at the start, but now they leaned towards Dmitry.
We have had several sparring matches with Roman Dmitry over the past month or so, and we havent won a single one. At first, I thought we were being careless, but no matter how tactical our approach was, we couldnte up with a method to defeat Roman Dmitry. He is a nemesis to us magicians. Just the thought of encountering someone like him in a real battle makes me want to run away.
Being defeated by Roman. It wasnt just Felix. But all the magicians had no choice but to face repeated defeat against Roman. It was urate to call him a heavenly being. At least for magicians, the man was an existence they hated to fight against.
Why dont we say this? If we cannot win, we join them instead. Now that the Frank Kingdom has treated us differently since our fall, I think it wouldnt be a bad idea to dedicate our tower to Roman Dmitry to keep Burning alive. And honestly, didnt Mr. Felixe here only to get our consent?
was I that obvious?
I have good eyes. And if you didnt think it would work, you wouldnt have asked us in the first ce.
Knoxs words made the other magicians nod. Felix gulped when everyone shared their thoughts.
The Dmitry family.
The thirteen Magic Towers. They all had their own nations and families that they were siding with. Since magicians were still limited, there has never been a case where a tower would form a rtionship with a noble family and not the nation.
And now Phoenix was trying to escape from the old tradition. He felt attracted to the Dmitry family and not to the Cairo Kingdom.
So he closed his eyes. The existence of Burning was the most important thing for them. And if they swore allegiance to someone in return for it, like Roman Dmitry, it didnt seem like a bad option.
Finally
I understand. From now on, we will entrust the future of the Phoenix Magic Tower to Roman Dmitry.
As the acting master of the tower, Felix made the decision.
On that day, Felix brought the magicians and swore allegiance. There were dozens of magicians. Even when they swore allegiance in unison, Roman had a calm face. Being a magician wasnt a great thing for Roman. This was like epting Chris or Kevin.
But
This is the ideal situation I can think of.
Roman deliberately chose this Magic Tower for three reasons.
First. When he was in need of a sparring opponent, Felix was the best option, ording to the information he found through the intelligence guild. Felix would choose toe to Dmitry for money, but he had the zeal to find a way to win the same battles.
Second. Felix specialized in offensive magic. This meant that he wasnt just a cost-efficient choice. Through constant sparring with Felix, he was determined to gain something.
Third. He was uncertain about this part, but ording to the rumors, the Magic Tower needed the ability to ept fire in order to manifest Burning, and Romans me arts were perfect for it. He wasnt sure what this would do. But if Phoenix needed that, it was really the onlyst piece of the puzzle that could solve the problem, and Roman knew that he would benefit from it.
With just one choice, there were three benefits. And the fact that the Phoenix magicians hade to Roman would cause great havoc in the Cairo Kingdom.
There isnt much time left. Here in Dmitry, far from the capital, I will build a fort step by step and wipe out the power system of Cairo at once.
As he was lost in thought for the future, Roman began toy out another step-by-step n.
A few dayster, the migration of the Magic Tower went smoothly. First, they kept the fact that they were following Dmitry a secret and moved their luggage one by one.
I hope my choice isnt wrong.
After sparring, he decided to learn the Infernal Divine Arts. He wasnt sure if that could be the clue to Burning, but he still had to learn it.
Roman Dmitry ced no other conditions on Phoenix. He even assisted them in moving to Dmitry for the sole purpose of their sworn alliance.
And it was then
Magic Tower master!
What is it?
A magician of the Phoenix Magic Tower.
He didnt have a high-ranking position, but he was in charge of doing chores.
He handed over some documents with a red face.
Look at this! This is the budget that Dmitry has given us.
budget?
Felix still didnt know what kind of person Roman was. To follow Roman Dmitry and what it meant.
Chapter 158: Two Way (1)
Felix opened and closed his eyes. After checking the contents of the given budget several times, he couldnt hide his shocked expression.
is he willing to support us this much?
I doubted my eyes at first, too. Since the amount was much higher than our initial estimate, we went back to the person who allotted it and asked again. But they said nothing was wrong with this. Rather, if they think that the operation cost of a Magic Tower is not enough, they could organize a budget and make a new offer to us.
This made his eyes tremble. A monthly budget of 2,000 gold was stated in the document, with an annual budget of 24,000 gold. It was a huge amount. ording to the contents of the document, eight thousand people would be provided with enough money each month to live for a year.
But they couldnt just ept this unrealistic amount. People called magicians money-eating monsters. Unlike aura swordsmen, who grew through physical training, magicians needed arge number of expensive items, such as books and mana stones, to rise to higher circles.
ording to public knowledge, it was said that at least 5,000 gold was required in the process of bing a 3rd-circle magician. That was to say, as the circle of a magician rose, the money required would also increase exponentially.
So, despite being a neutral force, the Magic Towers developed friendly rtionships with nations. Their basic operating expenses were supported by the forces at a national level, and in return, it was a way to strengthen them in case they needed help.
Actually, at first, noble families also showed signs of epting the Magic Towers. However, regardless of how wealthy a noble family was, monthly operating expenses were not easily granted, and it was impossible to extend their rtionship unless they received something in return.
Because of this, most nations end up cutting off their ties with the Magic Towers. As a result, the fastest-growing Magic Towers became national treasures, and the Kronos Empire demonstrated how powerful a nation could be by maintaining seven Magic Towers.
I was prepared to have a small budget.
When he left Frank, he didnt expect much support from Dmitry. Even though Dmitry was said to be the richest family in Cairo, supporting them with thousands of gold each month was too much.
What the Phoenix Tower wanted was the ability to embrace fire. With that alone, they thought Dmitry was doing them a favor, and for the time being, they only wanted to stay in Dmitry and rise to the top.
The Phoenix Tower was fine with just 1,000 gold a month because of the small number of people it had, andrge-scale towers received more than 10,000 gold a month.
But Roman was giving them 2,000 gold a month?
At that moment, a n to sell more magic items in the future seemed like a good idea.
Roman Dmitry. He didnt ept us without reason. He must have decided that he could handle us enough, and careful consideration was done before taking Phoenix into Dmitry. 2,000 gold per month is enough to run a normal Magic Tower.
Felix didnt know the truth. After Dmitrys mining changes, Dmitry literally possessed most of the money in Cairo. Unofficially, they were the richest in Cairo, and the wealth they possessed wasnt something a baron family could have.
In addition, they recently formed an alliance with Marquis Valentino. He wasnt a man of lies, and he sent tons of money to Dmitry while saying that the more money Dmitry had, the better.
2,000 gold per month? It was just a small amount. Dmitry was rapidly growing while remaining hidden from the public eye.
And.
tower master. I think you shoulde and see this.
The support of the Dmitry family wasnt just limited to money.
Pointing to argend, Chris said,
We n to initiate the construction process in a week. And as you can see from the blueprints, this has been designed to handle at least one thousand people, with the hope that the tower will expand its power in the future. And basically, we secured somend in advance to ce the needed facilities for the Magic Tower. Wepleted the blueprint after doing research on our side, so if you feel like anything iscking, please inform us.
it is enough for now. No, this is too much.
Felix looked around at the vastnd. Phoenix was going to have a home here? It felt like he would faint in the middle of the day.
The Frank Kingdom. For the sake of attracting Phoenix, many of their promises were broken. At first, they decided to build a Magic Towerparable to the one in the Empire, but they disputed everything and said a Magic Tower didnt need that much and built a regr one. But what they couldnt do as a kingdom was provided by Dmitrya noble family.
Chris held the blueprint. With just one quick nce at the contents, he could see how much effort the people had put into this design.
Actually, I am a little confused right now. The Lord surely promised to support us fully, but we didnt expect him to extend so much support. To be honest, this is far beyond the capabilities of a noble family. So why is Dmitry doing this?
He was genuinely curious. A huge budget and the construction of a Magic Towerit was perfect. He chose Dmitry without expecting anything huge in return, but this ce felt like Utopia.
Chris said,
From what I have seen, there is no particr reason for the Lords favor to you. Before Mr. Felix, all those who swore allegiance to our Lord experienced the same thing. With the help of the Lord, I made progress as a swordsman, and Kevins family managed to get away from the slums and live in the city, and everyone else who followed our Lord is receiving something good for their work.
And not a single subordinate of Roman found it strange to receive these things. They didnt care once the Phoenix Magic Tower came under their Lord.
Felix was at a loss for words.
And Chris looked at him.
You will get used to it in the future. Just for the sole reason that you swore allegiance, our Lord is the type who values his people more than anyone else, and in the future, we will live for such a person.
Around the same time, Hans had a busy morning.
Young Master Romans routine shouldnt be off even by a little bit when I am gone. Young Master Roman always trains with the sword for about an hour after finishing his morning work, so you need to bring a towel and some lukewarm water for him to wipe off his sweat. After guiding him to his meal, you need to organize his schedule and inform Young Master Roman about what he needs to take care of. And after that
There was no end to Hanss exnation. Hanss sessor, a servant named Murphy, was eagerly noting all of this down.
Actually, Hans didnt want to bring in a sessor for his work, but Romans workload had increased so much that he knew he alone couldnt handle it. So he put his heart and soul into selecting a new one.
Many wanted to serve Roman, and Murphy was the one he chose over a thousand candidates. He was a brilliant graduate of the Adelian Academy. Murphy was an elite in his own right, but normally, people wouldnt want a rookie to work for them.
Why are there so many ors in the schedule!?
Hanss work, from morning to night, was all for the sake of Roman Dmitry. Normally, he would have followed Hans and watched him work, but today was the day Hans had something important to do.
The child of Hanss only sonHanss granddaughter and Harrisons daughterwas going to celebrate her birthday.
Hans had nned to finish all the work for Roman and then visit his son, but Roman told him to take an early leave. Roman had actually asked Hans to leave the day before, but Hans had been stubborn in not abandoning his work the day before.
After passing on the work to Murphy, Hans prepared his things and began to head out.
My pretty granddaughter should like dolls.
He was excited. Harrison lived in Adelian and not in Dmitry. With the support of Hans, he graduated from the academy and soon turned into an adult, settled there, and started his own business.
And after ten years, Harrison became the head of apany that supplied food ingredients. It wasnt arge enterprise, but it was well-known in Adelian.
And it was the birthday of the only granddaughter of such a son. A treasure he would never want to see hurt.
Hans made his way to the mansions gate, intending to travel quickly in the wagon he had rented.
But
I was waiting.
Hans. Get into the wagon.
In front of the gate was a different scene. The wagon that Hans rented was a cheap one, but the wagon in front of him now was dazzlingly bright. And Dmitrys soldiers were waiting there.
Hans, who initially thought it had nothing to do with him, looked around and was puzzled when he couldnt see his wagon.
were you waiting to pick me up in this?
Yes, this is Young Master Romans order.
Stubborn Hans. Roman had prepared a gift for him when he finished his work.
Just like Hans, Harrison also had a busy day.
I will finish all the deliveries by morning, so I can attend my daughters party at lunch.
Even if it was his daughters birthday, he couldnt take a leave. Harrison organized the food ingredients that had to be delivered in the morning and then quickly delivered them to the customers through his employees.
And one of them was the important trading task. Arriving at the mansion of Count Adelian, he called out cautiously,
We have brought the ingredients.
JordinAdelians manager and butlerwas a picky person. He would always point out if the quality was even slightly off.
Perhaps that was why, when delivering here, Harrisons expression was never calm. He knew that if Jordin wasnt satisfied with the ingredients, doing business with Count Adelian would be tough, so even if this brought in a little loss, he would always bring the finest ingredients he had.
But Jordins reaction was odd.
It is your daughters birthday today, right? You must be busy, so leave them and go quickly.
what do you mean?
You man. You have been working since dawn to celebrate your only daughters birthday. I, Jordin, am not one to hold you here today. Leave the food ingredients there. I will take care of them, so do not worry and go so you can finish the other tasks you need to do.
He was flustered. Jordin wasnt that kind of man. He couldnt ept this as a favor and thought there was some ulterior motive behind this.
Is he going to change their supplier?
He was sure that if he left the things here, even if Jordin himself told Harrison to leave, he would hold him ountable for neglect.
No. I will bring them inside right now.
You!
I have to do this work. I cannot pass this on to Mr. Jordin.
He didnt care and called his men to help move the food ingredients inside. Jordin was shocked. Realizing Harrison wasnt listening to him, he called the family servants.
Call the servants right now! Help Harrison move the food inside! We have to finish this work as soon as possible so he can return to his daughters arms! Hurry up and help the man!
This was so strange. Nothing Jordin said or did felt bad. So Harrison was able to finish the job early with the help of the servants.
what is this?
When he finished the work, Harrison couldnt hold back his shock. Jordin wasnt the type to offer help, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt figure out what was happening.
But what could he do? The work was done, and he could finally head home to his daughter. It was time to meet his precious treasure.
It was time for the party. It was going to be held in a modest ce. He nned on inviting people to celebrate his daughters birthday and open some presents.
That was the n this morning, but it changed a little as soon as he got home.
Tuk.
He dropped the present he had prepared for his daughter.
Arge outdoor party area was set up in front of his house. There was a lot of food on the table, including some he hadnt seen before. There were even people he didnt remember meeting before who carried food to the party.
And that wasnt all. On the other side, there was a stage with ssical music. A series of scenes hed never seen before was unfolding in front of him.
what the hell happened?
No matter how much he thought about it, something felt horribly wrong.
Chapter 159: Two Way (2)
Harrison approached his wife and asked,
What is all of this?
Honey!
His wife looked delighted. She stopped what she was doing and nced to the side.
I was preparing for our childs birthday in the morning, and then the man right there, that one, led the people here. I didnt even know what he was doing, but then he said that they were all sent by Roman Dmitry, and then everything turned into a mess as they were preparing the party before I knew it.
Roman Dmitrys people?
He looked at where his wife was watching. One man was leading the people. Roman was the name of the man his father served, but he still couldnt understand what was happening.
Why would Young Master Roman send some people?
It was his daughters birthday. Harrison approached the man, curious as to why they were there.
excuse me, did Young Master Roman send you?
Ah!? Mr. Harrison?
Yes, I am Harrison. So, may I ask, why are you organizing the party for my daughter?
He was being cautious, just like when dealing with the Adelian family. Being with the Dmitry family made him wary.
And the man said,
I am Lucas, and I serve Young Master Roman. You dont have to be that cautious with me. It isnt like there are any special reasons, but Young Master Roman sent me and the others to repay the services that Mr. Hans provided. So why dont you leave the party arrangements to us? This party isnt just a celebration for your daughter, but it will be of great help to Mr. Harrison as you continue to live in the Adelian estate.
I do not understand. This doesnt seem like a normal situation.
Roman and Hans. Their rtionship was that of a noble and a servant. Even after hearing this long exnation, Harrison couldnt ept this, as nobles never cared for their servants.
I fully understand what you are feeling. It is just a simple matter. Young Master Roman, my Lord, values Mr. Hans very much. Maybe this is a feeling that has umted for a long time. Thats why he didnt send us in the hopes of receiving something in return. He has nned this event purely with the intention of celebrating your daughters birthday. Havent you heard about the Lord from your father? Mr. Hans is a man who deserves this kind of treatment.
He was bewildered. Someone worthy? The words stuck in his head, and Harrison felt strange.
To think Roman Dmitry values my father.
This was unexpected. People have been talking about how Roman Dmitry has changed recently, but Hanss son, Harrison, couldnt forget how insane that man was.
The trash. Harrisons friends would often tease Hans for serving such a madman. Harrison, who had a good childhood under his fathers care, didnt like to see his father following Roman. He remembered how Roman Dmitry was often drunk and screaming, and how his father looked exhausted.
So he wanted to seed, and after graduating from the academy and starting his own business, his life changed. The man who was called the son of a servant was now a boss.
It was still the same. He still had to bow down to others, but right now, it felt like he had managed to escape his past.
And now he is favored by Roman. But not a single good memory would pop up in his mind.
The days when Roman Dmitry was called an idiot. My father said that he was just a bit different because he went through something he couldnt handle and that he was a good child at heart. I denied it and called Roman Dmitry an ungrateful man, and I thought my fathers efforts were all meaningless no matter how much the mans behavior changed. But now, Roman Dmitry sent people for the sake of my father.
He felt like crying. His fathers efforts werent in vain. The fact that Roman Dmitry directly expressed his gratitude made Harrison smile.
saying we deserve to be treated like this. Such good words.
A good child at heart, he was now taking his fathers words seriously.
Harrison allowed the party to be arranged by the others. Lucas told him to leave everything in his hands, and at hismand, people were organizing and preparing the party.
There was still a little time left before the party. However, the guests arrived earlier than the scheduled time.
Wow.
What the hell is this?!
Did wee to the right ce?
The guests were shocked. An outdoor party? They all looked around, surprised and intrigued by this party, which looked like it was hosted by a noble family. If they didnt see Harrison, they would have thought that they were in the wrong ce.
Harrison exined the situation. He didnt know until this morning that Roman Dmitry had sent someone to prepare everything. And at those words, everyone looked at each other. Anyone who lived a good social life would know what it meant.
Roman Dmitry sent people for the sake of Harrisons father?
Since when did they have such a strong nobleman behind them? Damn it. If I had known it would be like this, I would have prepared a nice present for his daughter. No, why is their close rtionship with Roman Dmitry only revealed now?
They once heard from Harrison about his rtionship with Roman. So they didnt think they had a good rtionship, but if Roman arranged a party for his daughter, then things seemed different.
I am going to go somewhere for a while.
I left the present back home.
The guests slowly turned away. They needed a gift. Now that its been revealed that Harrison had such connections, his position isnt asmon as it used to be.
There was an uproar. Guests arrived one after another, and all of them were shocked. Since they were allmoners, Romans involvement at the party was shocking.
And it was almost time. By the time the preparations for the party ended, everyones eyes were focused on one ce.
Chak!
The sound of steady steps. The soldiers of the Adelian family approached the party. And if only it were just them, Harrison wouldnt be so shocked.
Father?!
Right in the center was Hans. Harrisons father was being escorted by the soldiers of Adelian.
Hans rode the wagon and arrived at the Adelian estate. He thought he was treated too well for a man traveling alone, but as soon as he arrived, the guards of Adelian weed him.
We were waiting for you!
The guard captain. He had received a special order from the Countescort Hans to where he needed to go. Even though it wasnt Romans request, Count Adelian sent some people.
You dont have to do this much.
Hans naturally refused. It was his granddaughters party. She was the main character for today, and he had no intention of stealing the spotlight. But.
Please, please know that if we dont escort you, sir, our Count will be angry. We do not ask for much. Just let us lead the way until we get you to the party.
The captain asked him with a desperate face. Was it sympathy? Knowing what it meant to follow an order, Hans couldnt turn him down, so he arrived at the party with them.
As surprised as the guests were, Hans was also at a loss for words at the party.
Huh?
The sight in front of him was luxurious. He was just nning a modest party, and this was far too colorful and elegant for what he had in mind.
At that moment, he heard ssical music being yed. The fact that musicians were ying instruments here for his granddaughter meant one thing
Young Master.
He was sure that this was Roman Dmitrys doing. Roman Dmitry, who was supposed to send Hans to the party, had prepared a wagon in advance and some people to organize the party.
Tears flowed as he witnessed thevish party that Roman Dmitry had prepared for the single servant who served him. Seriously, he was such a good child. People said Roman had be cold after changing, but Hans knew he was warmer than ever.
The sore sight of the Dmitry family. From the standpoint of someone who had raised a son, Hans found it difficult to see the child who had been trampled by others. And caring for him turned out to be the best decision he had ever made.
I am getting too old.
His eyes were red. He wiped his tears as he found a familiar face.
Father!
His one and only son, Harrison.
As he was approaching him,
Son!
Hans gave him a broad smile and hugged him tightly.
The party was going well. Delicious food, good people, and good music. Anyone would be happy. In particr, those who were invited couldnt stop smiling at this.
Now, we will take the time and open the presents.
Harrison said.
He and his wife came forward with their six-year-old daughter. The initial n was to open just four to five presents, but now there were dozens of gifts piled up.
The first gift is the one prepared by my father.
On behalf of his daughter, who was too young to open it, Harrison opened the box. And inside was a beautiful doll, which his daughter smiled at and hugged.
This is such a beautiful doll. My daughter had begged me to buy it every day, but it seems that my father knew about it and prepared it. Thank you very much. I feel like today is a special day for my father.
Hans smiled at his sons words.
Opening presents was a tradition in Cairo. And after Hanss present was opened, other gifts were opened one after another, revealing modest but heartfelt gifts.
But Harrison, who was about to open another gift, was a bit shocked.
T-This
It was a small box, but the content was shocking.
This is a gift from Viscount Conrad. Ruby it seems like a ring. Such a gift, I am not sure what to say.
Whisper.
Viscount Conrad?
Why would a noble send a present to amoner?
The people were shocked at this. They could understand Roman Dmitry, but Viscount Conrad was too much. The problem was
Count Adelians gift.
Viscount Lawrences gift.
Gifts were revealed with the most unexpected names and gorgeous appearances. The nobles in the northeast sent extravagant gifts worthy of their status as nobles, and everyones eyes went wide.
Actually, they couldnt be considered gifts for the small child, but rather gifts to Harrison and an affectionate gesture to Hans.
Everyone lost their minds. The grand party alone was enough to surprise them, but the gifts were too much for them to take in. The series of events was something they couldnt understand.
Why are those proud nobles sending gifts to Harrison?
The people didnt know that six hours ago, the nobles of the northeast region fought a full-blown war because of one piece of news.
Chapter 160: Two Way (3)
The problem started with the report of the captain of the guards. The captain of the guards, who opened the mansion early in the morning, informed the higher-ups that some important people had arrived.
You mean the people of Roman Dmitry have entered our estate?
Yes.
What is their purpose for entering?
There is a man named Hans among the servants of the Dmitry family. He is in charge of Roman Dmitry, and his granddaughters birthday is today. She lives here in Adelian. Judging from the fact that they prepared various items, it seems like a party.
hmm.
Count Adelian just nodded. Hans was just a servant but sending someone to care for a servants granddaughter was something a noble couldnt understand.
This is why we cannot let this go.
Roman Dmitry. He was a powerful noble in the northeast. By absorbing the alliance that was once against the Dmitry family, the Dmitry family now holds overwhelming power.
Roman Dmitry, in particr, had a lot of work to do as an acting lord. People werent ignorant of the flow of power, and while they pretended not to be interested, they were all keeping an eye on Roman Dmitry.
That was why he sent someone. Count Adelian was sure that something was happening.
The northeast area was united under the name of the alliance. Its true that nobles in areas far from Cairo should look out for each other, but the alliance exerts a kind of bond. The forces outside the Dmitry familys eyes cannot join in without offering some help.
Adelianthey were the northernmost region, and because of their geographical advantage, they could be called the center ofmerce. On the contrary, it also meant that they were the most vulnerable when a civil war broke out. It was ironic, so Count Adelian always cared about his rtionship with Dmitry.
And it was the same this time. Things that could be easily overlooked by others were what he held on to.
Thirty minutester, the captain of the guards had gathered information about Hans.
Hans is regarded as the person who raised Roman Dmitry since he was a child. Even when he was called the fool of the family, the man stayed by his side, and it is said that he has the right to speak within the Dmitry family, probably because of his years of experience and work. It appears that their intention is to genuinely care for Hans. Given Roman Dmitrys positive attitude toward his people, his action of looking after Hans isnt strange.
Right!
His thoughts felt good. If Roman Dmitry regarded this person as someone precious to him, the image of the Adelian family actively caring for him was a golden opportunity to appeal to Roman.
Servant? It didnt matter. If Roman thought Hans was important, then he was not just some servant.
Call the vassals of the family right now! Well think about what we can do for Hans from now on. So Hans does not feel ufortable, and Hanss son, Harrison, can be happy. Their happiness must be so great that the Dmitry family thinks well of us!
Five hours before the party, the Adelian family seized the golden opportunity first.
The Adelian family wasnt the only one keeping an eye on Dmitry. Lawrence heard the information one step slower than Count Adelian.
Lord! I heard from a person working in the Dmitry family that Hans, their servant, had decided to leave early due to his granddaughters birthday. What do we do? The Lord wanted me to report every small and big thing rted to the Dmitry family, but I am not sure if we should even consider this since this only involves his servant.
The information wasnt perfect. Adelian confirmed the purpose of the visit through the captain of the guards, but Lawrence had no way to find out more about it. Yet Viscount Lawrence didnt miss this chance.
Hans is the person who looked after Roman Dmitry. Even if Roman doesnt think much of the man, he is still someone who manages things for Roman, and he is one of his people. Peoples emotions change over the most trivial things. If everyone who follows Roman has a positive thought about the Lawrence family, it will give us a better chance.
Sincest year, Viscount Lawrence has taken care of every detail about Dmitry. At first, he wasnt interested in people like Hans, but he always showed his face in meetings like the ones with Baron Romero, Rihanna, and Jonathan too. And now he was interested in this.
Knowing that Roman Dmitry was looking after his people, Viscount Lawrence didnt intend to miss this chance. He had to take care of the asion. No other special effort was needed. He thought that a friendly rtionship with Dmitry was good enough.
Hans is a person worthy of congrattions. Find out what his granddaughter likes, and prepare gifts for her.
Yes.
It started with Adelian then Lawrence. They all thought they were the only ones doing it, but there was no way the foxes of the northeast werent aware of it. The nobles, whoter learned of the news, rose to their feet. Those who werent as meticulous as Lawrence hurriedly prepared their gifts, not wanting to fall behind others. And so the gift-buying craze spread like wildfire.
And two hours before the birthday party, Viscount Conrad, who had slept soundly the night before due to heavy drinking, was thest to hear the news about Dmitry.
What?! Why are you only telling me that now?!
the Lord was sleeping so soundly that I couldnt wake you up.
Ugh. You moron. I told you to inform me of anything rted to Dmitry, and report it to me even if I am about to die. Because of what we have done, we are not being looked at favorably. So we must not fall behind others!
I apologize.
The knight bowed his head, but this wasnt the time to punish him either. Viscount Conrads face turned pale, and he shook his head.
What gift do I give?
There was no time. He wanted to prepare a personalized gift for the child, but the time to deliver the gift in two hours was tight.
Finally, he hurriedly ran to his wifes room. His wife smiled brightly, but he immediately went for her jewelry box without even looking at her.
H-Honey?!
Sorry! I am really sorry!
Just a few days ago, he presented her with an expensive ruby ring as a gift. Thinking it would be the perfect gift, Viscount Conrad took out the ruby ring and ran without looking back.
Witnessing this, his wife said,
You insane husband!
His wife threw things at him, but what could he do? The future of the family was at stake here.
Unaware that Hanss child was six years old, Viscount Conrad stole the adult-size ruby ring with an ted expression.
With this, the birthday party would beplete.
The truth about the presents at the birthday party was all due to excessive loyalty to Dmitry.
The presents in front of him were dazzling. Harrison was at a loss for words at the ruby ring he saw and the other luxurious gifts.
what is all of this?
The presents were something he was happy about. But Harrison was taught from a young age that things have consequences. It was a phrase that was engraved not only in his bones but also in the bones of allmoners. They knew greed would pull them into danger. So he was more worried than happy.
I dont know why the nobles have decided to send me such gifts, but with the exception of a few, many arent for my daughter. If I get greedy with these things, I might have to pay a huge priceter. I will smile now since these are presents, but I will return them allter.
He was sure of it. Since his father lived as a servant all his life, he knew how dangerous it was to covet the nobles things.
And thest present.
A small envelope. Since the size was small, it didnt seem like it was a present from a noble. Harrison, who was expecting something small, opened it and checked its content.
Huk!
What was written on the small piece of paper caught his eye.
[Rmendation for Admission to Glory Academy.]
His hands trembled. The Glory Academythe best academy, where nomoner would even dream of going. It was an academy that the prestigious children of nobles attended.
A ce one couldnt enter without money. Harrison hoped for his daughter to attend the academy, but he knew that it wouldnt be an easy task. But now he has received a rmendation letter. It was different from the other gifts, and he confirmed that this was from Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry wrote a letter of rmendation to Glory Academy for my daughter.
A moment of silence fell as everyone was shocked. The previous gifts were good, but Glory Academy and a letter of rmendation were better.
No.
Harrison thought back to a month ago. He spoke to his father about his daughter, and at that time, he casually mentioned the academy only to inform him and nothing more.
So he looked at his father. He was also shocked by this. It seemed like even his father didnt know.
Thank you. Thank you so much.
Roman Dmitry. His gift was a surprise even Hans wasnt aware of.
On that day, the party ended on a happy note. Hans returned to Dmitry earlier, saying that he was worried about Roman, and went straight to him.
the presents were too much. I didnt ask for any special presents. I feel rewarded for the work I do for you, Young Master, and just remembering and acknowledging my existence is all I need.
His voice was low. He was trying his best to speak calmly, but Hans was too moved by Romans actions.
Roman looked at him.
Hans is a bond left by Roman Dmitry.
The rtionship he had with him wasnt intentionally formed. Hans was by Romans side when he was cursed and subjected to humiliation, and he still took care of him. And because he had the memories of the past, Roman knew how sincere this man was despite not having experienced them himself.
When he started living as Roman Dmitry, he was the first person he allowed to step into hisfort zone, and Roman never thought of Hans as a mere servant.
Hans.
Yes.
It is now a blurry memory, but looking back on my childhood, I spent more time with you than my father. At that time, my father had just be a noble, and he had too many things to do, and my mother, being as good as she is, was unable to care for me because of her new kids and other events. That is why the person named Hans is special to me. Regardless of the difference in status, it stays the same.
Young Master.
Hanss eyes turned red. What happened wasnt much. Roman was just taking care of his people, and because he gained strength, the nobles also pitched in.
In such a situation, Roman was all alone. He wanted to do something for him where he shone the brightest.
Peoples emotions are not one way. Hans, you are my person, and because you blindly directed pure emotions toward me, you deserve everything I give you.
Hans looked at Roman.
Looking at Hans like that, Roman smiled.
I sincerely wish your granddaughter a happy birthday.
Chapter 161: Two Way (4)
The True Demon Great War. That was the time when the spige of blood and murders were running rampant everywhere.
Baek Joong-hyuk, who had ughtered all the people of the Forces of Justice, saw Crazy Demon drenched in blood.
euk, euk.
The man exhaled lightly but with much difficulty. The sound of his breathing was hazy, and it seemed like something was wrong with his lungs, and he couldnt tell if it was his own blood or if it was the blood of his enemies that was continuing to trickle down his face.
Crazy Demon wiped the blood with his sleeve. His body, which seemed weak, staggered, but he continued to drive his sword into the corpses of his enemies with the eyes of a beast.
Kuak!
And among them were survivors. Only afterpletely blocking any variables, the man got down on one knee, looking troubled.
Are you fine?
I am fine.
Crazy Demon straightened himself back. Baek Joong-hyuk just asked about his condition, and the man was trying to look as strong as he could despite the pain in his body.
Even the one called Crazy Demon, who had amazing recovery abilities, had to grit his teeth and hold onto his consciousness, which seemed to be drifting away.
This felt unfortunate. He could have lived a normal life if he hadnt met Baek Joong-hyuk.
And so, Baek Joong-hyuk said,
The life of a warrior isnt peaceful until the day he dies. You can only exist as a human on the borderline of death by testing yourself and struggling to live. Do you regret your decision to follow me?
I do not.
Following fate, we set out to conquer Murim. If no one rises to the top, the schemes of living life by fooling and killing others will continue. As the leader, I have a duty to fight for my followers, but you are different. If you say you want to return to your regr life now, then I will do anything to give it to you. I will provide you with enough treasures tost the rest of your life and build you afortable home where no one will ever think of touching you.
He looked at Crazy Demon. People called him crazy, but in Baek Joong-hyuks eyes, he could see the image of their first meeting. He remembered the brilliance he had at that time.
He had no other options. This man struggled all the time after following Baek Joong-hyuk and became Crazy Demon.
Crazy Demon shook his head.
Like the Lord said, I might not have an obligation to do this. The cause of this war and the interests involved might not have much impact on me either. In this pit of despair, you were the only hope that reached out to me. That is all. I only do this because it is what my Lord wants, and those who threaten my Lord will have to put their lives on the line.
He smiled. His teeth were stained in blood.
So do not abandon me. Just the fact that my Lord believes in me. I want to stay by my Lord for the rest of my life.
At that time, Baek Joon-hyuk had a sudden thought about the people who believed in him. Just as they showed blind trust in him, he should also show them the same trust.
He didnt care about the possibility of their betrayal in the end because the present was more important. In the life of a warrior, when one could die at any time, Baek Joong-hyuk was faithful to what he saw and felt.
And that was who he was, Baek Joon-hyuk. NoRoman Dmitry. Because he remembered his past life, he didnt ignore the sincerity of those who believed in him.
Hans went back to his room. It was a small space where only one person could live. Actually, the Dmitry couple had asked Hans to move to a better room countless times, but he never agreed to it.
This might be a shabby room for others, but for him, he foundfort in this room, where he had been residing ever since joining the Dmitry family.
Thud!
He sat on the ground. Looking at the room without a bed, there were traces of Roman Dmitry everywhere.
A broom was propped up against the wall. Since Roman often goes for a walk in the morning, Hans would get up earlier than him and sweep the pathway with the broom. And it wasnt like someone ordered him to do it. Even if there were days when Roman skipped walking to do other work, he would still keep the pathway neat.
After that, when he would return to his room, he would take some things out of the storage closet. There was a towel if Roman sweated a lot, and other items rted to him if he wanted to take a shower. Things that Hans didnt use for himself were in the closet.
A nket wasid out on the floor because his body never epted the soft bed. In addition, there was a calendar next to it with Romans schedule.
Tomorrow is the schedule for the regr meeting.
Romans schedule was recorded on it.
On the day of the meeting, he would organize the materials and pack the things Roman might need in his office. Then he would check the avability of the people who would attend the meeting.
They were details that Roman wouldnt notice if nothing changed, but Hans would still manage everything so that Roman wouldnt feel the least bit ufortable. Hans made sure to bring it up with his sessor, Murphy.
At first, it was just the chores, but things became more hectic, and Hans barely had time to catch his breath.
His gaze stopped. Looking at something, he smiled. It was an old toy. Roman had once given Hans his most cherished toy as a gift since Hans always took care of him. Roman might not even remember it himself.
The sons of nobles have many toys, and this was just one of them, but Hans never forgot about it.
Young Master.
Romans childhood was heartbreaking. Baron Romero wasnt a strong person despite his power, and he always struggled to be noticed as a noble because he came from amon background. He didnt have the time to care for his son.
Going back and forth between the mines, the forge, and his business partners, Rihanna was also busy helping Baron Romero. And so, they werent able to take care of Roman. They did say they were doing their best, but Roman was at an age where he needed his parents attention.
And then they became nobles. Baron Romero gave many gifts to his son, whom he didnt care for, but Roman had already changed. Power and money changed everything. The child who had lived between the borderlines of being amoner and being a noble drank and expressed his displeasure.
Since Hans was the one who had been taking care of Roman all this time, he knew why Roman was acting that way. People criticized the child. Hans could never forget the image of Roman smiling brightly and handing him the toy.
euk.
Drop.
Tears flowed. He was crying as his emotions broke out.
A servant. Normal nobles look down on such people, so he thought that seeing Roman happy was all he needed to see. And that was good enough for him.
If one listened to the stories that servants from other families tell, there were some that would barely move you, and most would make you angry.
But Roman was speaking the truth. He mentioned that he wasnt someone who only takes, but he gives back as much as he has received.
Euk, eukkk.
The tears didnt stop. He was a servant from a humble background. Everyone knew it, and it was a reality that everyone couldnt deny. He was such an existence. However, Roman treated people for who they were.
Hans couldnt stop crying at the fact that there would be a day when the feelings he directed at Roman without expecting anything in return would be returned in this manner.
The wagon that took him there, the guards who escorted him, the gifts from nobles, and the letter of rmendationall of these things didnt matter to him, but the emotions that were contained within them did. The fact that Roman Dmitry recognized Hanss sincerity made him burst into tears.
He wasnt sad. He really wasnt sad, yet he couldnt hold back his tears. So he continued to weep.
A servant who usually kept his feelings in check let them all out without caring if anyone saw.
On that day, untilte at night, Hans couldnt sleep. And on Romans orders, no one disturbed Hans.
Rumors circted about the birthday party. Although unintentional, the events of that day proved yet again how much Roman Dmitry cared about his people.
The Phoenix Magic Tower. The people who had gathered for a meeting spoke about the birthday party.
seriously, I dont know what to say about it. When I first set foot in Dmitry, I was quite dissatisfied with the master. Why did we have toe to such a ce to make money? No matter how much our status has fallen, isnt this too much? However, looking at the recent events, I cant help but feel that Icked insight.
It was Knox.
As everyone looked at him, he expressed his honest feelings.
Roman Dmitry, our new Lord, has done a lot for our Magic Tower. He took care of the migration process, allocated arge budget, and prepared a site to build the tower. We havent done anything for him, though. We are disgusting. I thought that we could repay the money by helping him in the future. Wasnt that the same case with the Frank Kingdom? They gave us extreme respect, and then when our master went missing, they treated us like trash.
He had negative thoughts because of their experience in the past. The man in his fifties, who thought that all goodwill had a purpose, felt like he had been abandoned by his teachings due to the recent birthday party incident.
Roman Dmitry is different. The eldest son of the noble family shouldnt care for a servant. That might sound cruel, but that is the reality. Yet this man threw a party for Hans because he trusted him. It doesnt matter if its serious or not. At least he is a person who works hard for the sake of the people who follow him, and that alone makes me proud of crossing paths with him.
For thest three years, the Magic Tower has been tested so much. Their tower master went missing, Felix wascking, and their towers future seemed hopeless. But everything changed when they arrived at Dmitry, and Knox has been happy ever since.
Magic Tower master. I am sorry for this.
All this time, Knox called him by name and never once by the title given to him.
The Magic Tower master was right. You guided the falling tower onto the right path, and we eventually found the right ce for us. From now on, I willpletely follow you wherever you take us. I want to be someone who is trusted by the master and the Lord. So please forget my mistakes in the past and lead me and the others too.
He bowed his head.
Knox was a magician who carried himself with pride. The oath he had just taken meant that he was now under Felixs control.
Felix smiled at Knoxs actions. He could fully understand him. He epted him because he knew that Knox also cared a lot for the Phoenix Magic Tower.
I get it. We will live a different life here in Dmitry.
On that day, the Magic Tower was united. People said Phoenix had no future, but under the name Roman Dmitry, they now share a core bond they didnt have before. As a result, the Phoenix Magic Tower began to regain its original appearance.
Time passed, and one yearter, the moment Roman had envisioned finally arrived.
Chapter 162: Start Of Ranking Match (1)
The Valha Temple.
Wis, a priest of the Cairo branch, grumbled as he watered a withering flower.
So boring.
For the past year, it has been boring in Valha. Usually, although not often, he would receive requests for a Ranking Match, but as if everyone had made a promise, no one wanted a Ranking Match.
Wis knew why. The moment Roman Dmitry returned from the Southern Front and spoke about the Ranking Matches, all the rankers went silent.
Exactly one yearter, Roman Dmitry will cause havoc in the Cairo Kingdoms rankings. Those who want to prove themselves just have one year to hone their skills and prove themselves against Roman Dmitry.
It was a huge event. Roman Dmitry was a talent that the continent paid attention to. Regardless of victory or defeat, they wanted to test their skills against Roman Dmitry for the chance to instantly improve their positions as swordsmen.
What was the Ranking Match?
It was the stage for battles, where people with the desire to hold on to their honor fought to prove themselves. Moreover, it was a stage where many people would watch them fight and be given many rewards.
So all of Cairos rankers went into training. This was an unprecedented and unanticipated event in Cairo. People responded in ways that had never been seen before as a swordsman in his mid-20s turned the continent upside down.
And Wis understood their feelings. If the opponents were specific, then maybe people wouldve still submitted a request for a Ranking Match right now.
Roman Dmitry is truly on a strange borderline. Although his official ranking is 100th due to his duel with Homer. He proved his skills by defeating Butler, who was ranked 2nd in the Hector Kingdom. And this is where the problem starts. Common sense should say that the 100th ranker would prove his worth by going against the 99th one, but it is safe to say that Romans skills are already top-notch in Cairo.
From the 1st to the 99th, everyone was Romans prey now. Not knowing whom he would choose, everyone was wary of Roman. Furthermore.
He is still in his mid-20s but he is already making everyone cautious.
The people had their doubts. They admit Roman was strong, but they wondered if he had a trick up his sleeve when he defeated Butler.
Then, this could be a chance. It was nearly impossible for him to achieve that level in his mid-20s, so they hoped to im victory over Roman Dmitry.
Because of the vague line, Cairo fell into silence. With the rise of a monster named Roman Dmitry, everyone was pushing themselves to grow.
No matter what choice they make, it is certain that Cairos ranking will be pushed down more once Roman Dmitry makes a move.
This much was certain. ording to the sources of Valha, the battle with Butler was real. Whether Roman challenged the bottom or top rankers, it was undeniable that all the rankers of Cairo would be pushed out of their ranks by Roman. It was then.
Priest, priest!
A follower of Valha came running and called out to him.
We got a call from Roman Dmitry! The Ranking Match youve wanted to start is finally beginning!
Hearing those words, Wis smiled brightly like a child.
At that time, Marquis Benedict also received the same report.
is he finally moving?
Last year, he did his best to recruit Roman. Roman Dmitry set a deadline of one year, but Marquis Benedict believed that only those who worked hard could achieve results.
He periodically sent gifts to Roman Dmitry and took care of congratting his family when needed, and he even sent his own daughter to bring Roman to his side.
Despite such efforts, Roman didnt give him an answer. Although he was liked a lot more by nobles, Roman Dmitry never gave a firm answer.
The recent situation on the international side is quite unique.
The Kronos Empire was like an active volcano. One could never know when it would explode and invade Cairo. But above all, a Magic Tower had recently disappeared from the Kronos Empire.
It started with the Phoenix Magic Tower of the Frank Kingdom. People didnt care much about a fallen tower, but when the entire tower vanished, people realized something was wrong.
Since the Kronos Empire suffered the most damage, they were furious. Convinced that it was the work of other nations, they raised their voices, saying they would conquer the continent.
The Kronos Empire was strong. And even knowing what kind of ambition they had, people couldnt do anything against this beehive.
And the Valha Empire was the same. Despite Valhas rapid rise to power as a result of its vastnds, lush forests, and the advantage of not sharing a border with Kronos, a head-on victory against them could not be guaranteed.
In this terrifying situation, the weaker nations were the most anxious. In particr, Cairo, which bordered Kronos, was in the strangest situation of all.
A war with Kronos is an unavoidable reality. When they cross the borders, they will surely try to capture ournd, and Cairo will need an orderly movement to even try and counter them. The war on the Southern Front revealed Cairos ws. Now is the time for a change. If the nobles can just get Dmitry on their side, then the current power system will not be stagnant.
Royal knight. It was thest piece of the puzzle that Benedict needed to defeat the King, and so he waited patiently.
A person worth having. As long as Cairo secured the best talent, the nobles wouldnt have a hard time overthrowing the king.
A weak king cannot handle the chaotic times. Even if Roman Dmitry doesnt give us the answer we want, it wont work out for him.
Puak!
Crack.
He broke the cup.
Favor was born out of hope. At the moment when even hope wasnt allowed, Marquis Benedict didnt leave Roman alone.
Blood flowed from his hand.
As he wiped the blood off with a handkerchief, he called for his vassal.
So, where is Roman Dmitry?
Perhaps.. There was a high probability that he hade to the capital. It was because most rankers were in the capital. But the vassals answer was quite different from what he had expected.
well, Roman Dmitry is in the North.
The North. This made it clear. Roman was starting from the bottom.
The 99th ranker, Jayden, gulped at the letter he had received a few days ago.
[As a ranker of Cairo, I am requesting a Ranking Match against Jayden, who is ranked 99th.]
Finally, the time came. Roman Dmitry, who was rumored to move unexpectedly, had pointed his sword at Jayden rather than the top rankers.
Actually, looking at the facts themselves, it was clear that Roman Dmitry was going to win. In the first ce, there was no need to even talk about his battle with Butler. Just his victory against Homer proved that he could go up against the middle-level rankers.
But Jayden saw this fight with Roman as a chance.
Roman Dmitry is a person aiming to be the top ranker. If he is someone who lives up to the rumors, there is no way he would want to battle against the lower rankers, so this must mean the rumors were just exaggerations. That is why he must be expecting that he will lose to higher rankers, so he is trying to raise his rank from the lower levels by using us.
It was a reasonable theory. If Roman Dmitrys skills were real, it would be more beneficial for Roman to skip the meaningless battles with low-level rankers and challenge the top-level ones.
The only thing he could gain from fighting people with lower ranks was that people would talk about it. If he did this, he would only get exhausted, and his victory over other rankers couldnt be guaranteed.
Maybe that was it. If fatigue builds up and he gets injured, then Roman could im to be hurt and hold the position while stepping out of the Ranking Matches.
Was that why?
So Jayden didnt avoid the fight. He showed up on the specified date and met Roman.
As the rumors said, he is young.
Mid-20s. His appearance showed it. ording to the rumors, he had already sent a request for the next opponent too.
I will do my best right from the start.
He didnt expect to win this match. But he wanted to lose by showing that he was someone who was worthy of being in the rankings.
Wis came as the referee for the fight.
As soon as he received the application for the Ranking Match, he rushed here and immediately gave the signal to start.
Swish!
Start!
The signal fell like lightning.
And.
Puak!
Jaydens mind fell into darkness.
The people were shocked.
One second. The result was instant. They wondered if Roman rushed in before Jayden was even ready to respond, but that was the end of it.
The people were silent. They knew Roman was strong, but like Jayden, they also wondered if Jayden had a chance.
Wis checked Jaydens condition.
Seeing that he hadnte to his senses, he looked at Roman.
It is a one-sided match, which makes no sense here. Do you really need to go through such fights? With Roman Dmitrys skills, you can go for the top rankers right away, so why not skip all this and start from the 30th rank? You know it too, right? Mr. Roman? The fact that fighting from the bottom isnt beneficial for someone like you who is aiming for the top.
Wis also heard the rumors. The match against the 99th ranker. Roman was looking for an excuse to stop in the middle. If he defeats only those at the bottom ranks and umtes exhaustion, Roman Dmitry could avoid fighting stronger rankers and even hold his honor.
It was a clever move. And when he would feel that he was not climbing the ranks fast enough, he could withdraw, saying he was hurt, and even give hope to the people that there was a chance that he would continue fightingter on.
Roman said,
I understand why you are saying that. But this is why I need to rise from the bottom.
The publics words. Roman Dmitry chose his path from there. If he had been called a genius swordsman since he was young, people wouldnt have cared much about this.
But the truth was different. Before Baek Joong-hyuk possessed Romans body, this man was called a fool and trash, so that title stuck longer, and people always doubted him.
Even though people recognized his skills as the hero of Cairo, they still doubted whether his skills were as great as the rumors.
And the fight with the 99th ranker ignited this.
No matter how much they thought about it, there was no reason for Roman Dmitry to push himself from the bottom to the top.
I know what rumors are going around about this fight. People doubt my decisions because they think I cannot im the top rank in the Cairo Kingdom. So I made this choice. From the bottom to the top. If I dont stop and defeat everyone, no matter what kind of life I had in the past, no one will doubt me any longer.
With that, Roman took a step back.
The next fight was scheduled, and seeing Roman leave, Wis felt his blood boil.
This is it.
From the 99th to the 1st, Roman said he would fight everyone. Whether people doubted him or not, Wis was genuinely happy at Romans statement about wanting to prove himself.
In his boring life in Cairo, he had been waiting for someone like Roman. He wasnt sure where Romans challenges would stop, but Wis wanted Roman tost for as long as possible.
The match ended in vain, and everyone in Cairo came to know about it.
People didnt care about the first win. There were still negative rumors about it.
Isnt this too much? Roman Dmitry has a tight schedule. And no matter how great he is, if he constantly uses aura, wouldnt fatigue pile up? Then how will he win over the top rankers?
Right. But he cannot dy that either. He said that he would defeat everyone, starting with Jayden, and go to the top, and if he postponed it, then it would be consideredme words.
These Ranking Matches were unusual. Those who acknowledged Roman Dmitrys strength thought it was difficult for him to get to the 1st rank.
One match every day for ny-nine days. It felt impossible to finish all of them with victories. Yet it only took less than a week for their doubts to vanish.
Chapter 163: Start Of Ranking Match (2)
Around nine in the morning, Roman faced Jayden and the match was decided in a second. And then before noon, Roman was facing the 98th ranker.
To think Jayden got defeated in one second.
The 98th ranker, Delli.
He was deeply concerned. Roman Dmitrys presence wasnt as intimidating as the rumors said, but he heard that Jayden, who was the same level as Delli, was overwhelmingly defeated.
When he thought about it, the opponent seemed arrogant as he scheduled a match against Jayden at nine in the morning, and sent a letter to Delli saying he would fight him at noon.
Cheeky brat.
His stomach churned in anger. He knew that he would lose but he had no intention of throwing flowers in Roman Dmitrys path, so he epted it. His goal wasnt to win but to make Roman waste his stamina.
His n was to drag the fight for as long as he could, so Delli took a defensive stance while waiting to be attacked.
And finally.
Flutter.
The signal was given.
Roman kicked the ground, and Delli, who was trying to defend the sword, caught the opponents strange movement.
Puak!
Ack!
A short scream of pain.
And that was all.
Going against Roman, buying time also required skills.
99th ranker Roman Dmitry knocked out 98th ranker Delli and shall move to the 98th rank.
The viewers were shocked, but Roman didnt even look back. Far from being happy at his victory, he just walked away.
Four hourster, Roman met the 97th ranker. He fought three matches a day. It was a shocking move. Roman wasnt really expecting to be defeated by the opponents ahead of him, so he continued to move forward, calcting the time.
The 97th ranker also reacted like Delli. He couldnt stand it and promised to make sure Roman had to put up a tough fight. But he was defeated in just three seconds.
The 97th ranker copsed as he coughed up blood and wasnt even in the state to check how he was defeated.
Three consecutive wins. The people who were present were shocked.
what are we even looking at?
He defeated three rankers in one day. Even though they are in the bottom ranks, they are talented swordsmen in Cairo with 3-stars or more. Does this make sense? Defeating them within ten seconds or less?
As they were doubting their eyes, Roman was already moving for the 96th ranker. As if he didnt even need time to recover from the fatigue, he left right after the results were dered.
The people followed him. How far would Roman Dmitry go? That was what they wanted to witness.
And in two days, Roman moved to the 91st ranker.
At that time, Jayden, who was his first sacrifice, regained consciousness.
He had a terrible nightmare. After dreaming of a monster eating him alive, Jayden woke up with a cold sweat.
Thus.
Huk, huk.
He was gasping for air.
In his dream, the monster took the form of Roman Dmitry, and Jayden, who was desperate to win, witnessed that he couldnt win.
what happened?
What happened? You tried to fight Roman Dmitry but couldnt even handle one attack and fell down. You fainted and were unconscious all this time. But do you know what the lucky thing about this is? Everyone who fought Roman Dmitry after you hasnte to their senses yet.
His heart sank.
In just one day
But the people Roman dealt with?
Jayden thought it was strange and asked,
People? How many people did Roman Dmitry fight with?
Clench.
The infirmary doctors hand stopped. He had a long history of knowing Jayden, and he knew that Jayden was a veteran who had been struggling for a long time.
The fight with Romanhe understood it. But as a result of what just happened, Jaydens choice cant be defended now.
Right after your fight was over, Roman Dmitry defeated a total of five rankers on the same day. In the morning, he fought you in the 99th rank; at lunch, the 98th ranker; before the sun went down, the 97th and 96th rankers; and in the evening, the 97th ranker. Do you know what it means? Roman Dmitry fought five matches, but he didnt even gasp for air. You werent his opponents in the first ce.
insane.
He cursed. Only then did he realize that Roman Dmitry was fucking insane. People naturally thought that the match for the 99th rank was a n to save his face, but with this, it seemed like Roman was intent on going from the bottom to the top.
How could such a monster even exist? From the way he makes a bold judgment to how he puts his thoughts into practice, Roman Dmitry felt so extraordinary.
It was then
Throb!
?!
When he tried to move, pain rose. Jayden looked at the infirmary doctor with a puzzled look as he said,
A follower of Dmitry said that his master is someone who believes choicese with a cost. You will not be able to move your body properly until next month. I dont know what kind of tricks Roman Dmitry did, but hepletely messed with the muscles inside your body.
One month. It was a huge price. Recalling the nightmare of being eaten by a monster like Roman, he felt his mouth turn dry.
We need to stop the other ones.
The rankers above the 90th rank would also try to deal with Roman. And like himself, they would not be able to do much. With his body not moving properly, Jayden didnt want them to have the same experience as him.
And so he hastily wrote a letter. He was going to send them to all the rankers except for the ones at the top.
[I, who was once ranked 99th but has now been pushed down to the 100th rank, am warning you. Dmitry is a monster we cannot deal with. I couldnt evenst a second against him, and because I was unable to face reality, I am unable to move for a month. If you do not wish to have the same experience as me, do not stand in the way of Roman Dmitry. Confronting Roman Dmitry will never be able to give you experience, just horror. Please listen to what I am writing.]
And he sent the letters. He hoped all of them wouldnt make the same mistake. Now was the moment for Cairos lower rankers to hold their breath and face reality in the face of a monster named Roman.
Roman took down the 85th ranker. The people felt odd. They knew he defeated Jayden in one second, but even though fatigue must have built up from his hectic schedule, the 85th ranker couldnt do much and got defeated.
It was an overwhelming victory. People who witnessed this realized how much of a monster Roman was starting to present himself as.
And by then, a letter had arrived for the rankers in Cairo.
I give up.
Look at the letter from Jayden! That ignorant bastard sent me a letter like a frightened kid because he lost to Roman Dmitry. And this is not a warning we can turn away from. It doesnt matter that we are in the 80th ranks, but now even the 85th ranker copsed like a 99th ranker.
The peoples rumors mean nothing. Roman intends to defeat all rankers from the bottom to the top.
The rankers from the 84th and above began to give up. It has only been three days since the opening of the Ranking Matches, but people have begun to open the way for Roman.
They were afraid. The rankers who dealt with Roman, including Jayden, told them the cost of fighting against him, and everyone felt intimidated by how they were unable to use their bodies properly after the fight.
Wasnt Romans ability proven in thest fight?
The idea that the rumors were exaggerated was wrong, and the people who followed Roman were just trumpeters announcing Romans growth to the world.
But sometimes, despite the warning, there were people who still made the choice to fight Roman, just like the 80th ranker, but they surely paid the price for it.
Kwak!
Kuak!
He fell face down. Saliva and blood came out of his mouth, and his eyes were unfocused. The match was over. And this time too, Roman overpowered the opponent.
This isnt enough.
The opening of the Ranking Matches. Roman didnt simply wish for honor.
After finishing the Rankings Matches, the people in Cairo, including Marquis Benedict, would force him to make a choice.
That was why he intended to make his presence known through these fights. And let them know what kind of strength the existence they wanted to recruit possessed.
And he gave Dmitrys followers a reason to believe in themselves, and should a situation arise where a fight would ensue in Cairo, this would give them morale.
And.
At first, he didnt like the rankings. Just like how Valha challenged the rankings to make their presence known, Roman wanted his name to be at the top. So he chose to move from the bottom of ny-nine strong people.
And if he decided to not side with any of them after this, no one would oppose him.
The opening of the Ranking Matches is just a signal for the future. The Smander continent is in a situation where itsnd can be a whirlpool of war at any time, so I need to do this. And I need to have Cairo Kingdom under my control.
People overlooked what kind of man Roman was. They never imagined that he was a man from the outskirts with so much greed. So the nobles just continued to watch and hoped that Roman would get tired from this. And if he copsed without taking the top spot, then they would force Roman to make a choice.
Even now, not many people believed that Roman Dmitry was the best swordsman in Cairo.
In just one week, the rumors that doubted Roman died down. Due to his overwhelming skills and the repeated derations of abandonment, Roman Dmitry quickly reached the top.
From the 39th to the 31st, all the top rankers in the ranks of 30s gave up. They epted defeat as if they had discussed it beforehand.
But the 30th ranker epted his match.
Fernando. What are you doing?
You heard the rumors too. Your body would turn into a mess after fighting with that man. There is no way you can face Roman Dmitry who is a 5-star swordsman and is in the top ten rankers in Cairo. Everyone below that should just surrender, so why make a reckless choice?
Listen for once.
The same rankers came and told him. Just like they said, they had united. Seeing some surrender and others choosing to fight, the ones who surrendered looked miserable.
So they just all chose to stay happy. They gave up their matches since they didnt even have a chance ofsting one minute.
It is my choice to make.
Fernando showed a determined face. The 30th Gatekeeperthat was his nickname. People say that the 30th rank was great in itself, but Fernando knew that his nickname wasnt just apliment. It was a kind of mockery to him.
Even though he was immediately ced as the 30th ranker, the reality was that, when a new talent appeared, the rankings would be pushed from there.
If one of the top rankers didnt die in the battle with Kronos, then he would have been in the 31st.
Stupid bastard. So you want to fight to ruin our reputation?
At least say the truth. It wasnt me who ruined your name, but your own weakness in admitting defeat out of fear. So do not force me to act like you.
Fuck.
Oh, that stuck-up bastard.
The other rankers just turned their heads, feeling frustrated.
Their thoughts? He understood them, but Fernando wasnt going to give up.
They and I are different. People who are gifted will improve their skills even without having to risk their lives in war, but I have to do this. The moment I decide to step back I feel like I have regressed.
Fernandopeople always expressed their doubts about him. If his sword skills were truly great, then why was he ced in the 30th rank?
But there was a fact that people didnt know of. Since birth, Fernando has never had a smooth mana flow in his body. The problem was that even after reaching 4-stars, it was impossible for him to demonstrate it.
That was the reason he had no choice but to remain in the 30th rank in hister years. And so he tried to solve the problem in different ways.
Experiencehe fought against many strong people. Based on that, he umted experience in how to make his sword technique work.
Even if his mana couldnt overwhelm the opponent, he tried to gain an edge with his sword technique. As a result, he was ranked 30th.
He could defeat those with 4-stars or lower with just a sword technique, but he had no way to deal with stronger opponents that had an overwhelming difference. So whenever a genius came up, Fernando would step aside.
People ridiculed him for how he stayed in the same position for ten years, but Fernando had a hard time epting this.
Actually, avoiding the challengers was one way. But by epting each challenge, Fernando hoped to gain something.
ording to the rumors, Roman Dmitrys sword technique is known to be perfect. I wont be able to block the opponents attack a few times with my skills, and I hope to improve a little after fighting with him. That is all. My reputation as ranker means nothing here.
The ranking was a fa?ade. In the end, swordsmen speak with their skills.
Fernando always trained, and no matter what people said, he swung his sword until the sun went down.
And this was his identitysloth. It was because his skills had stagnated in the same spot, not because he waszy.
He imagined dealing with Roman Dmitry. Fernando fell into a trance and didnt stop swinging his sword until his body was drenched in sweat.
And like that, the day was bright.
Phew.
He took a deep breath.
He stayed up all night but didnt feel tired.
Then he stepped forward.
From now on, he would deal with the real Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 164: Start Of Ranking Match (3)
People flocked to watch the fight between Fernando and Roman Dmitry. In the meantime, all the top thirty yers refused to fight, so peoples expectations were high on how the 30th ranker, who was the gatekeeper, would perform in the fight.
I wonder if Fernando canst one minute.
It seems like an impossible thing for me. Fernando showed a weak appearance against the 4-star swordsman. If Roman Dmitry chooses to fully use his aura, then he might notst for even ten seconds, and if the opposite happens, then he might show a decent fight.
I think the same way. I dont know about Fernando, but I acknowledge his solid basic skills and techniques.
The people had negative thoughts about Fernando. They called him the limit of effort. It was clear that reaching the 4-star mark was great, but the basic skills he knew were more proficient, which made it frustrating.
In addition, his sword technique overwhelmed those with higher ranks, but he wasnt able to improve the power of his aura, so Fernando just stayed in the 30th rank.
One year ago, Fernandos fight with Vertov showed his limits. Vertov, who was ranked 99th at the time, seeded in defeating Fernando despite being overwhelmed with a sword technique.
Aura explosion. A powerful blowpletely changed the fight. And it appeared that it was still the same now.
Looking at Fernando, who was going to fight Roman Dmitry, people seemed sad.
Tak!
He got on stage and took a deep breath.
the world is so unfair.
He felt bitter. Roman Dmitry looked so young. Just looking at his appearance, one would believe that he was in his early 20s, but he was the same man who was causing havoc in the Cairo Kingdom.
From the 99th rank to the 30th rank, the monster appeared in front of him in just a weeks time. A weird inferiority began to risehe felt envious.
People didnt know that every day, from the moment he woke up until he closed his eyes at night, he worked as hard as if he might die. And he felt tortured because, no matter how fast he ran, people were catching up from behind.
Fernando stayed in the 30th rank for ten years. He was seething with an inferiorityplex toward people like Roman Dmitry because of how easily they could defeat him with their talent.
It was good, even when it felt pathetic. He wouldnt have put forth any effort and would have given up long ago if it werent for his inferiorityplex.
Roman Dmitry. Make me your scapegoat so that I can take a step forward. Show me the world you live in.
Clench.
He grabbed his sword. He wasnt going to be careless here. He was weak, but he was willing to face this fight.
Flutter.
The g fluttered in the wind.
At that moment
Grung.
Fernandos aura created a powerful explosion.
He did his best right from the start. Fernando raised his aura and used it on both of his legs to maximize his speed.
Tak!
The start is ahead.
Fernando studied Romans methods in hisst fight. Roman Dmitry was an arrogant swordsman. No matter what kind of attack his opponent made, he would not retreat more than three steps.
Huk.
He struck his sword. The sword cut through the wind, and aura shone on the sword.
Roman avoided Fernandos attack. As he expected, Roman Dmitry only took one step back, and Fernandounched another attack.
Pak!
Aura exploded on one side of his sword.
The direction of the attack changed, and the sword, which had been moving in a straight line, aimed for Romans neck. It was an irregr movement.
At the same time, Fernando raised his aura in preparation for his opponent to block the attack.
Huk.
But Roman leaned over. He had shocking flexibility, and Fernando suppressed his shock as he tried to m Romans body down.
It wasmon sense to avoid a difficult sh, but Roman Dmitrys movements had been restricted by the series of attacks, making it impossible to dodge the sword that was headed straight for his bent body.
But still
Swish!
He turned his head. He looked straight at Fernando, and heunched an attack this time as if nothing had happened. And the attack wasnt dyed. Like a spring, Roman defied the force of gravity and attacked Fernando.
Kwang.
His arm bounced back as their auras shed. Again, it showed the difference in their strengths. But strangely enough, Roman didnt even try to finish the attack he was doing.
Tak.
Roman backed away.
And at the sight of him widening the distance, the people cheered, but Fernando knew that his opponent didnt end it on purpose.
Why?
His stomach boiled. Fernando intended to win the game from the start, so heunched a series of attacks while boldly moving at his opponent.
Roman Dmitrys move was perfect against him. It would have been difficult to avoid if he had tried to attack the moment he moved, but it was safe to say that Roman wasnt intending to finish it.
A mistake? No. Judging from hisst move, Roman Dmiry wasnt the type to make mistakes.
Is he looking down on me?
He gritted his teeth at Romans actions. Roman always defeated his opponents first, and considering that he even took down the 40th ranker in thirty seconds, it seemed like he intentionally fought against him.
Why? Because he was the 30th ranker and the gatekeeper?
Now that he was about to go beyond the 30th rank, was Roman Dmitry intending to send a message to the top rankers? Whatever it was, his pride was hurt. He wanted to finish this fight, but Fernando had something more important to do.
Trample on my pride. Please show me the way to improve, even if it is only a small ray of hope.
All these years of remaining in the 30th rank had made him give up his pride.
Fernando struck his sword again. His aura exploded, and the attack he attempted was clean.
When it came to sword technique, he could be called the most overwhelming one, but when it came to aura, he would always falter.
He knew it too. The fact that everyoneughed as the fight progressed, but Fernando continued to do his best against Roman Dmitry.
Kwang!
Again, his attack was blocked. The timing was good. His attack should have worked, but it couldnt break through Romans defense because his aura wasnt enough. He was upset, annoyed, and angry.
But then
[From now on, move your mana as I say. Then it will get much easier.]
He heard a voice in his head. Realizing that it was Roman Dmitrys voice, Fernandos eyes widened.
His head was a mess. What kind of trick was he up to? His rationality told him to ignore it, but Fernando stopped attacking.
[Fernando, a 4-star swordsman, the reason you are weakpared to your skills is that your aura doesnt move smoothly. Aura is a force that exerts destructive power through an eruption-like process. If you know your physical limitations and still stick to them, you will never progress.]
His eyes trembled.
Roman moved forward. He couldnt understand how he could hear Roman when he wasnt even moving his lips.
Kang!
Kakakang!
They exchanged shes, and Fernando pushed Roman to the side as he continued to listen to him.
[The eruption of general aura refers to epting mana and exploding it through a path. However, mana doesnt always just have one path. All the swordsmen of Smander follow a standard system and use the same path of mana, but in reality, that isnt all. If the path of mana you use has been cramped or blocked since birth, why didnt you think of opening another path?]
The method of mana. The skills honed since childhood form a path suitable for aura usage. When mana spreads throughout the body along a certain path, high-level swordsmen are able to exert powerful auras and widen the path of the mana.
Fernando was like everyone else. Having formed a passage through amonly known method, he was only able to use a weak aura.
But that was different from the truth. The system that this world practiced suppressed his creativity.
[It has been a long time, so it must be hard to open a new path, but isnt it worth a try?]
Romans sweet words were totally enchanting. The peoples eyes? His honor? All of those didnt matter. Fernando focused on Romans words, not caring if they were a joke or not. He was ready to ept the new change.
Even after decades of hard work on the known method, he realized that the old method was like a sand castle in front of Romans words, whom he didnt know too well. He felt Roman was earnest. He wasnt sure if Roman could be trusted, but his instincts were telling him to try it.
It was then that the sparring changed. Roman pushed Fernando and told him how to attack, and Fernando did so ordingly.
The one-sided match, the fight that should have ended in just one minute, went on for ten minutes. By the time the people were getting bored.
Swish!
Mana rose. Fernandos eyes widened at the feeling of his mana moving on a new path.
so it was possible?
A very minute change. This wasnt the stage of aura eruption, but he knew just how difficult doing this was.
Smile.
Roman smiled.
At that moment.
[Now lets end it.]
sh!
The sword filled his view, and Fernando hurriedly tried to block it, but the attack shook his consciousness.
Puak-
He was stunned. Aftering to his senses, Fernando nkly looked at the sky.
Why didnt I think of opening another passage?
Stupid. Even though there was room for improvement, he didnt even recognize it and kept making the same mistake for decades.
Actually, this was expected. It was difficult to escape frommon thoughts, and mana was something scary to experiment with.
It was a dangerous challenge, so people would follow the established system over experimenting on their bodies, so Fernando thought the method wasnt the problem.
Everyone was getting good results with it, and he was the only one that experienced a problem, so he continued to me himself.
Furthermore, the existing method was born from trial and error.
Tsk. He is broken.
They said the 30th ranker is the gatekeeper, but this shows how strong Roman Dmitry is.
Roman Dmitry is a monster. Still, he is ranked 30th. How could he think about fooling around for ten minutes? Fernando was yed with like a child. I saw him lose the explosiveness of his aura. He looked so helpless to me.
This is the difference in level.
People whispered around Fernando. They were the onlookers who hadnt left yet, and when he heard them talking, Fernando returned to his senses.
Roman Dmitry!
The peoples ridicule didnt matter. A being who showed him a new path. In order to make use of the new possibilities, he had to follow Roman Dmitry.
Jump.
He got up. Roman hadnt gone far yet. While the surroundings were filled with people, Roman Dmitry was moving away. People looked at Fernando pushing them and wondered what the matter was.
Mr. Roman!
Thud!
He fell t on the ground. Seeing Romans gaze on him, Fernando shouted,
Thank you so much for teaching me! I will not forget the grace Roman Dmitry has shown to me!
Whisper.
What is this?
Teaching?
The people were shocked. The fight between the two was one-sided. They thought Fernando looked unsightly, so what was this?
Roman stopped and looked at Fernando, who was lying on his stomach.
The 30th ranker, gatekeeper.
It wasnt shockingthis situation and Fernandoing to himRoman Dmitry has been waiting for this to happen.
Chapter 165: Start Of Ranking Match (4)
The Public Ranking Match. It wasnt just about trying to prove oneself.
The Valha Empire uses this ranking system to determine the levels of talents. Being able to discover unknown talent before others will be a huge benefit to the Valha Empire.
His own experience proved Valhas goal. When Roman Dmitry was still undervalued, they recognized the value of Roman through the Valha Temple and so they made a move to approach him.
It couldnt be just a simple coincidence. The Valha Empire moved on its own and spread its culture of ranking widely on the continent andid the n so that they could stimte the desires of others for their growth. As a result, the Public Ranking became a culture in the continent.
It was a device for unknown talented people who never received attention to reveal themselves to the public. As the Valha Empire administered the ranking system, they could greet the people who were talented knocking on the door of the temple. Thanks to this, the Valha Empire was able to expand its power. By epting talented people from all over the continent, they were able to build a powerful forceparable to the Kronos Empire.
And that meant Roman could also be in such a system now. The rankers in the Cairo Rankings were very attractive listings that have been verified.
Among the rankers, there are those who took sides and those who didnt. I will judge their potential through these matches. From the 99th to the 1st. Among them, there will surely be those whom Dmitry can use. I can bring them in front of me and have a chance to check their skills in the Ranking Matches.
One stone, two birds. It was an efficient n. Roman deliberately created this n and began to push the rankers into a corner, making them give up. From then on, Dmitry would confront the forces of the outside world, including the power in Cairo.
In a situation wheremon sense prevailed in a match that was deemed unfavorable, he had no need for people who were afraid and backed down. He only needed those who decided to face him even after hearing the rumors. And among them, he nned to take Fernando, the 30th ranker, who had piqued Romans interest.
People say that Fernando is the Limit of Efforts.
He heard about his weaknessthe eruption of aura. It was Fernandos story that caught his attention, although he needed to meet him in person to solve his problems.
But even when blocked by a wall, Fernando didnt give up. And even though losing to Vertov had been a huge shock to him, Fernando still stayed in the 30th rank.
At first, Roman doubted it. Could it be that he was a loser who acknowledged reality? However, when he met him in person, Fernandos eyes, although filled with inferiority, didnt look like those of losers.
People think of inferiority as a bad thing. But I think differently. Inferiority stems from the desire to ovee ones own shorings and the constant desire to surpass others. Inferiority is an honest emotion in humans. The moment one acknowledges it and epts the reality, one bes humble and is ready to go beyond the limit and move into a new world.
He liked it. Watching Fernando struggle until the end, Roman gave him a passing mark on his head. So he gave him new directions and waited for him toe to him after their match. And now.
Thank you for teaching me! I will not forget the grace Roman Dmitry has shown to me!
Fernandos shoutit was the picture that Roman painted.
They moved to a different ce. Fernando was being polite. With this ray of hope that came into the desert, he asked cautiously,
may I ask how you found out about my problem? People think that I dont have the talent for aura and that there is no problem with the aura eruption process that we are taught.
Fernando asked Roman. The other person was just someone in his mid-20s. He admits that he is a great person, but the problem was the theory, which he couldnt understand right away.
Roman said,
It is quite simple. If you are a 4-star aura user, it means you have reached a good enough level. However, unlike the power of your aura, your eruption was unusually weak. And its not like the destructive power of your aura was low. Hence, applying the eruption process differently should solve your problem. I didnt say it with certainty, but based on my experience, I just thought that there was a high chance that the passage of your aura was the problem.
that is amazing.
He was genuinely amazed. Cairos hero, what kind of life did Roman Dmitry have? The days he had lived were shorter than his own, but the way he spoke was as if he had had apletely different experience.
Was that why? He didnt care if he was inferior to Roman.
For a while, silence lingered.
Fernando hesitated for a long time, then said,
I will be honest. In the path Mr. Roman Dmitry spoke of, I see hope. I have found a clue to solve the problem with my aura, but I dont know what the oue will be if I do it alone. If you know the perfect solution, can you tell me how?
He was fifty years old, and the opponent was a lot younger than him. But still, there was no hesitation in his thoughts. Roman Dmitry was kind enough to show him the path, and although his intentions were unknown, Fernando wasnt going to miss this chance.
It was the greed of a swordsman. If he hoped for wealth or honor, he would have sided with some strong nobles, but he was always ridiculed in his life for staying in the 30th rank because he stuck to developing as a swordsman.
It isnt difficult to tell you how.
Roman said.
His heart began to race. Fernando looked at Roman and showed a look in his eyes as if to say that he would do anything.
However, I dont really like deals where I dont get much. If I solve your problem, I should be paid back properly.
Do tell me what you want.
What I want is clear. I want the person called Fernando to live his life for me.
He stated his purpose. Roman coveted the sword named Fernando. Just like how the Valha Empire reached out to Roman, Roman also revealed his greed for Fernando.
If he refused, he would just walk out without another thought. It was Romans way not to force the loyalty of others on him, but the answers of those who received Romans proposal were consistent.
I, Fernando, swear allegiance to Mr. Roman Dmitry.
Chris, Kevin, and the people who said they would follow Romanall of them came to the same conclusion.
Roman Dmitry is the one who will guide me on the right path.
It was an unwavering decision. Roman Dmitrys firm gaze on him gave him the confidence to trust him.
So on that day, Roman Dmitry acquired Fernando, who was constantly courted in Cairo. It was only a small incident in the Ranking Match, yet unbeknownst to the people, Romans ns were reaching their end.
In thest few days, Cairo has been a mess. As Roman Dmitry defeated the top rankers one after another after the match with Fernando, the nobles gathered.
Roman Dmitrys actions arent so unusual. Isnt this really about defeating Count Nichs?
Nichsa Royal Knight and the number one swordsman in Cairo. People regarded Count Nichs as an untouchable person, but Romans current actions showed that it was possible.
Roman Dmitry didnt just win a few matches. He rose to the top level by defeating the rankers from the 99th rank and made his way to the top. And the swordsmen who were known to be the top rankers were also tasting one-sided defeat against him.
So the people were sure that Roman Dmitry had the qualifications to challenge Count Nichs, who was hailed as the number one in Cairo.
Marquis Benedict said,
It is still premature. Count Nichs is a strong ranker who ranks 80th in the continental rankings. Roman Dmitry has a history of defeating Butler, but Nichs is entirely different.
The continental ranking. The difference between the 100th and the 80th ranking was huge. And.
Actually, what Roman Dmitry did until now doesnt even mean much. Defeating Butler proved that he is a 5-star swordsman, which meant winning over all those people outside the top eleven was expected. The real matches start now. They are the best swordsmen, who are on a whole different level, and even if Roman defeats them, it will be tough for Roman to aim for the first position. But to be in the top ten at his age is good in itself. As soon as the matches are over, we need to make our move to bring him to our side.
then, what if Roman Dmitry defeats Count Nichs?
Nichss defeat would be a huge surprise. It meant not just the emergence of a new top position but the copse of the existing power system. And this made Marquis Benedicts expression turn cold.
The reason why the side of the royals has been able to endure so far is due to Count Nichss presence. However, if Roman Dmitry defeats Count Nichs, the meaning of his existence will entirely change. He would be the best sword in Cairo, and his family has huge wealth. With the union of the northeastern area, Roman Dmitry has the perfect environment to build his power, and he even has the potential to create a new power system in the kingdom. That is an uneptable result. If Roman Dmitry doesnt ept our offer after defeating Count Nichs
They calcted all scenarios and the worst oue. The moment Roman Dmitry returns to Dmitry, the problem will be worse than just dealing with the puppet king. Last year, after much thought, Marquis Benedict came to such a conclusion.
We need to eliminate Roman Dmitry by any means.
The talent of the nation? The eyes of the people? None of those mattered. He needed to be nipped in the bud before he grew into something they couldnt handle. All the nobles had serious expressions.
Seeing the Public Ranking Matches, the thought of trying to kill Roman Dmitry didnt show a positive sign. Of course, this was only applicable when things would go worse for them. They were still convinced that far from defeating Count Nichs, he would struggle from the 10th position.
Marquis Benedict said,
Everyone, secretly bring the troops from each family to the capital. The moment we force Roman Dmitry to choose, whatever choice he makes, he will not escape from our grasp.
At the same time that the nobles were plotting, Roman faced the 10th ranker.
In the match against the top 10th ranker, people began to talk.
Who will win?
Zeron is a 5-star swordsman. No matter how strong Roman is, Zerons experience will help him win.
A fight between Zerons skills and Roman Dmitrys spirit? I vote for Roman Dmitry. Even if he doesnt reach Nichs, I am sure he will take down Zeron.
I vote for Zeron. He isnt an easy opponent.
For the first time, the opinions were divided. Zeron was a swordsman who had been active in Cairo for twenty years. Even if Roman Dmitry showed an overwhelming performance, dealing with Zeron was a different matter.
Zeron was also confident. Following Count Gregory, he stepped out in front of the people with confidence.
Such a great guy. Starting from the 99th, you reached all the way here.
He acknowledged Roman, but that was all. Even after watching all of Romans fights, he was sure of himself. Until he reached the position he was in right now, he had gone through countless battles, and like Roman Dmitry, he cut down countless people who were strong.
The position of the 10th rank wasnt just for the name. Everyone talked about how the true power of the ranking system would be disyed from now on, and for the first time, they were worried about the winner and the loser.
Everyones expectations rose. What kind of great win would it be? Who would win? No matter the oue, they thought this would be a fight that would go down in history. So people flocked to see the fight. And
Thud.
Cough!
Everyone lost their minds. Zeron, who was so proud when he got on the stage, knelt down, looking as if he was in so much pain. Helplessly pushed by Romans attack, he coughed up blood on the ground.
Should we do more?
The fight wasnt over. Roman had given him three chances: when he hit his stomach with the sword, when Roman took a step back, and when Zeron became overconfident only to get hit in the face. It was doubtful if this was even a fight.
And now Zeron was terrified. He was sure of his win, but seeing the truth changed everything.
Roman Dmitry isnt even doing his best.
The people of Cairo, including the nobles, all thought that the true fights would start from the 10th rank.
Thats right. From the moment Roman Dmitrys sess was questioned, he intended to reveal his strength in earnest.
I surrender.
Zeron lowered his head.
The shocking result left those watching the fight unable to ept the reality in front of them.
Chapter 166: Cairo鈥檚 First Sword (1)
It was a shocking sight. His face which showed confidence looked odd with his sunken cheekbones and blood flowing down his swollen nose. Zerons eyes were out of focus. He didnt even think about looking at Roman Dmitrys face, and even as he spoke of his surrender he was trembling like a lost child.
this.
Go to Zeron!
Count Gregorys people stormed to the stage. Zeron was a person Count Gregory cherished the most, so he couldnt handle anything going wrong with him. It was a scene he couldnt ept despite seeing it with his own eyes.
Even when Zeron was still on stage and the people were speechless about what just happened, Zeron was being treated.
People said that the matches would be different starting from the 10th ranker. This wasnt just some mere lie, Zeron was someone who proved his worth all the time. So it didnt make sense for him to lose like this.
People would have heartily apuded if Zeron had knelt at the end of a fierce battle, but their minds couldnt ept such a one-sided match.
And Roman was standing tall on the stage. While everyone was silently watching, Roman looked around the crowd.
The n has beenid out.
The fights until now were just appetizers for his n. Cairo was a small nation. At least at this moment, he thought to imprint on everyone what kind of existence Roman Dmitry was. Roman said,
To be honest, I am a little disappointed. One year ago, I dered this. What do you think was the reason? I didnt need time to hone myself. I just wanted the rankers in Cairo with whom I would be dealing in the future to be ready. And this is the result that I see.
He wasnt polite to the losers. He ridiculed Zeron. Roman openly emphasized how terrible a swordsman he was.
I found out after defeating Zeron, the 10th ranker. Other than Count Nichs, there is no one who can handle my sword in Cairo. Therefore, I will omit all the meaningless steps. Three dayster, in the same location as today, I will face the rankers from the 9th to the 2nd in order.
At that moment, people were shocked. What did it mean? They heard it with their own ears, but they couldnt understand it.
And I will defeat them all and then challenge the first sword of Cairo.
Romans words shocked everyone. It was Roman Dmitry who showed them outstanding sights, but these words were too much.
It was certain now. Roman Dmitry wasnt an arrogant man, rather he was a madman.
Cairo was in a mess again because of Romans deration. Defeating the rankers in order from the 99th to the top itself was already a huge aplishment, but he said that he would deal with the top rankers one after another. This was shocking.
And the protagonists of these remarks gathered in one ce.
what do we do? To be honest, I am thinking of surrendering. There isnt much difference in Zerons skills and mine, and didnt Roman Dmitry take him down with an overwhelming force?
Bruno, the 9th ranker, said.
On that day, Bruno watched the match. He went there to find out more about his opponent and prepare in areas where he was weak, but when he saw what happened, he was terrified. This wasnt someone he could deal with. In a fight where his defeat was clear, he didnt want to make a harsh decision and end up like Zeron to save his pride.
The man sitting across from him, Oscar, the 2nd ranker, said,
But still, you cannot surrender.
Mr. Oscar!
There is no one following the Kings side here. So if we let Roman Dmitry take on Count Nichs, the result is effortless and beneficial. But Roman Dmitry mocked Zeron. He cut him down in front of everyone while saying that he wasnt worthy of the top 10 rankings, and then he dered war, saying that he would take all of us on the same day. This problem isnt so simple. If Roman Dmitry loses to Count Nichs, people will mock us for being cowards for surrendering and giving Roman Dmitry the second ce without a fight.
It was a matter of pride this time. From the moment peoples eyes were focused on them, they couldnt step back.
so you want to deal with Roman Dmitry?
It was the 5th ranker who asked.
Everyone here was offended by Romans words. However, keeping their personal emotions aside, there wasnt a single person who wouldnt acknowledge the skills of Roman Dmitry. He was a monster who made his way from the 99th rank to the 10th.
Witnessing Roman Dmitry defeat the rankers of Cairo without even taking a rest, Cairos rankers began to respect him. They were sure that Roman Dmitry was a talent the nation should be proud to have. Everyone acknowledged him, even though he was young.
And Oscar said,
Yes. We have to directly deal with him. Thats why I called you all together. I dont have the confidence to defeat him, and I am cautious about this proposal because it forces you to sacrifice a lot, but please make sure that Roman Dmitry gets as exhausted as he can when he reaches for me. Thepensation will be guaranteed by Marquis Benedict, whom I serve. And if we join forces like this
The look in his eyes changed. It was his pride of being 2nd. Knowing that Marquis Benedict wanted Roman, he didnt want Roman to pass through.
I will risk my life to defeat him. And in front of everyone, I will say that if it wasnt for you all, I would have never won.
Hearing Oscars words, the rankers looked at each other. They didnt like the role of being the sacrifice. If it werent for Romans taunt, they wouldnt have even gathered in such a ce. But now that their n wasid out, their pride wasnt allowing them to step back.
We will follow your n.
Roman Dmitry, Lets show that guy the reality. What? Knock us all down in one day? I promise that I will end him before he even reaches Mr. Oscar!
You are right! Lets join forces!
The rankers were bustling with enthusiasm. They cried and cheered about overthrowing Roman Dmitry and began to make ns all night long.
Exactly three dayster, Roman appeared at the promised ce and waited with the crowd gathering, and soon the rankers appeared.
Oh!
From Bruno to Oscar! They really showed up! From the 9th ranker to the 2nd!
I never thought theyd respond to Roman Dmitrys taunt! If this happens, then the winner cannot be predicted.
After the fight with Zeron, people asserted that Count Nichs was the only one who could defeat Roman. But dealing with eight swordsmen at once was a different thing.
And they werent just some beginners. They were rankers who had great reputations all over Cairo.
Everyone on the Western Front was proud of Bruno, and didnt he show a strong presence against the powerful Kronos Empire?
The eight swordsmen appeared one after another. And as Roman was looking at them, he recalled the report he received days ago.
The faction of the nobles led by Marquis Benedict is gathering troops, and perhaps their purpose is me and not a rebellion. If I decline Marquis Benedicts offer, he seems to be willing to take this to the extreme.
It was a predictable move. What was the reason for the nobles faction to be trembling now? It might be difficult to touch Kronos or Valha with their force, but they were still the group of people who managed to take the third position in the nations power system, and they had even driven the royal familys faction to a corner. Even in the Cairo Kingdom, they were able to create an atmosphere where everyone followed their words. It was interesting.
The rankers in front of him didnt side with the royal faction, so they decided to join forces while following the words of another faction. This was the reality. Unless they sided with the royal family, everyone turned to the nobles side.
The power system in Cairo will not allow me any more time. This will be a road with a dead end. Will I eat them, or will they eat me? At the crossroads, I will have to choose.
He smiled. This was the moment that he had been patiently waiting for. The peace hadsted too long, and Roman didnt like it very much. It was the start of the finale.
Tak.
Roman went up to the stage.
No more questions and no more answers. From now on, it was time for him to show them the reality.
At first, it seemed like a usible n.
Roman Dmitry will try to end the fight soon. In a situation where he has to deal with eight rankers, he will want to avoid a long-term battle. The arrogant brat made a mistake. If we hadnt united, we might have rushed to him like moths to a me and fallen one after another.
Bruno had one purposeto defend. After raising his aura to protect his body, he was going to drag out the battle for as long as possible. He didnt have the confidence to win. But if he was determined and persevered, he was confident that no matter how great the difference in their skills was, he would be able to tire out Roman. But.
sh!
?!
The moment he blocked Romans attack, Brunos eyes widened. This was different from what he had expected. His sword, wrapped with aura, should have blocked the attack from Roman Dmitry, but his sword split into two. This was a shocking scene.
Bruno felt something pierce his chest without even having a chance to counter.
Puak!
Blood sttered. He didnt die, but the sword did go through his chest, and Bruno copsed.
Next.
Silence fell. Those who expected a fierce match went speechless upon witnessing this. But still, this was the first match, and Bruno was the 9th ranker, so they thought it would be different.
Kang!
The sword bounced. The 8th ranker also tried to block Romans attack, but just like Bruno, his sword was cut in half, and he barely blocked it. This was the best that the 8th ranker could do.
Romans fist dug into his stomach, and he mmed his face on the floor as he coughed out everything.
Next.
One minute.
The third one, the 7th ranker, went up looking nervous and didnt hold on for long, as his mind was already giving up.
Puak-
It was purely overwhelming. Romans aura showed destructive power that couldnt be blocked by his 5-star aura, and no matter how much he tried to block him, he couldnt prepare for the next counter.
The 7th ranker had also spent a significant amount of time in the spotlight. He wasnt the type to fall down like an unknown swordsman, so when he lost, the people were silent.
Next.
The fourth person.
The fifth person.
The sixth person.
The matches continued.
The n that they put together all night long had no meaning as every one of them was copsing. As time went on, peoples faces turned pale. The result must be in line withmon sense for them to show admiration, but this was too intimidating for those watching.
Everyone here didnt know much about Roman. Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, took over the body of Roman Dmitry, and was equipped with the power to defeat Butler in a very short time.
And how long was it? Just barely a years time. And the move that shocked people was only the result of his short time of training.
And he spent thest year not giving out much information about himself. People only remembered the Roman from a year ago, but the present Roman had undergone many changes.
And when he made this n, Oscar and the others were just small puppies that he didnt even have to think much about. No matter how strong they were, they were only frogs in a well who werent even listed in the continents ranking.
Puak!
The 3rd ranker copsed, and as he fell to the ground bleeding, the shocked faces behind him could be seen.
T-This makes no sense.
Among them was Oscar, who was now looking pale. He was speechless as the sun rose in the middle of the sky, despite having dered that he would win at any cost against Roman if the others exhausted him.
The fight started at noon, but the sun was still in the middle of the sky, and the stage was already full of blood marks.
Only then did he realize that Roman Dmitry was a monster that Cairo couldnt handle.
Next.
This was a death sentence.
Hearing Romans voice calling out to him, Oscar tightly closed his eyes.
Chapter 167: Cairo鈥檚 First Sword (2)
At the empty pce, Daniel Cairo impatiently waited for someone in a Royal Knights attire.
Creeaak.
The door opened and his gaze turned there. The knight went inside, after paying respects to the King, and spoke of what he saw.
It was an overwhelming win. After taking down Bruno who came up first at once, he even knocked down Oscar in less than 30 minutes. Your Majesty, My King, Roman Dmitry defeated all the 9th to the 2nd rankers in just one day. There is no reason to stop him from challenging the top ce.
The knight spoke in a low voice.
He knew what the result that was just mentioned now meant. The people of Cairo would simply cheer for an event that would go down in history but Daniel Cairo couldnt do that.
in the end, this happened.
His voice trembled.
Right in front of him, he looked at the man who was looking at him.
The man had gray hair that was neatly brushed back and had a robust body even though he was in his 60s. The pattern of the Royal Knights was engraved on his chest. And the sun crest proved that he was the best swordsman among the Royal Knights.
Count Nichs.
Yes.
Is there any way to avoid this fight with Roman Dmitry? I do not doubt that you are the best sword in Cairo, but I can only think of one possibility. Lately, the nobles have been moving, and even Marquis Benedict is in a precarious position now. In this situation, if the first sword of Cairo falls my position with no power will fall prey to the nobles.
In the past few years, Count Nichs has be a support system to protect the royal family. For the sole reason that he swore allegiance to the King, the nobles didnt try to do anything. So that was why his presence was absolute.
Oscar had challenged for the top position, but after losing overwhelmingly without evensting for a minute, he didnt try again.
But what ifif he would be put down to his knees? Then it would mean the copse of power.
And it was clear that if the absolute existence would copse, everyones suppressed desires would burst out.
Count Nichs said,
I understand very well what Your Highness is worried about. That is why we cannot avoid this challenge. Marquis Benedicts faction of nobles didnt rebel because theycked strength. They just hate to lose the power system they worked so hard to establish crumble, but they still have the strength to do anything they want. If I refuse Roman Dmitrys challenge, I might be able to keep the title given to me, but if that happens, Marquis Benedict will not think of my existence as a threat.
The four factions and the precarious system of power. Marquis Benedict didnt unreasonably raise issues since he considered what would happen if he started a rebellion.
And in the end, Count Nichs was all alone. There was a possibility that he could be defeated, but the bnce was kept because, before falling, Count Nichs would shed a lot of blood. So it was a truce.
But from the moment Roman defeated Oscar, Count Nichs had no choice.
An absolute who ignores the challenge of a challenger has no meaning. Trust me. I will defeat Roman Dmitry and once again prove why I am the top sword of Cairo.
A strong challenger appeared, which made it even more meaningful.
Count Nichs stood up from his spot and showed the appearance of a giant.
Then I shall go.
On his way to the pce, he heard a familiar voice.
are you really alright? Regardless of victory or defeat, the hyenas of Cairo will not stand still if you get injured.
It was Ventnor. He was the person who sought out Roman Dmitry on behalf of the King in the past. He looked at Count Nichs with worried eyes.
It has already been more than sixty years since I began to follow the Cairo royal family. It doesnt matter if I am fine or not. It has to be done, and I will do it.
Count Nichs said.
He looked through the window, and in the blinding sunlight came the memories of the past.
Nichs. Take care of my son for me, please.
It was the former King.
Daniel Cairos father talked to Count Nichs on his deathbed. He was a truly weak human being.
Count Nichs lived for the Cairo royal family from the moment he was born and was loyal to the King.
The copse of the power system in the kingdom was due to the former King. If he hadnt neglected the fights happening within the kingdom, then the royal family would have been holding the power now.
But he still couldnt me the King. The weakness in the royal family symbolized his ipetence, but the King was a kind human being.
When the King saw how tired Nichs was from his rigorous training each day, he gave him a cure. He even stole him away to goof around, and whenever he ate good food, he would invite his people to eat together with him. They were good times.
Soon, the ignorant child turned into a sword, representing the Cairo Kingdom, and the King, who was shining like the sun, copsed at the viciousness of the position he held.
There was no way to protect him. Eliminating the threats was the best Count Nichs could do, so he felt determined to be stronger.
Finally, the King died, and even though people called him the top sword of Cairo, he couldnt stop the division.
Smirk.
Smile.
Facing the sunlight outside the window, the face of the previous King kepting to his mind.
When I said I would follow King Daniel everyone called me a moron.
The former King died, and Count Nichs was subjected to so many temptations. If he had held onto one of them, he might be living a different life now, but not once did he regret it.
Ventnor.
yes.
What kind of man is Roman Dmitry?
He changed the subject since this was no time to dwell on memories. Reality hit them, and it was now time to focus on what was right in front of them.
Ventnor thought for a moment. He only talked one time with the man, yet the memory was so vivid.
Actually, I cannot say anything for sure about Roman Dmitry. But at the time when he was still underappreciated, he was confident about his path. He is a person born to be a natural predator, and if he didnt have the confidence to win, he wouldnt have started the ranking matches either. From the 99th to the 1st, everyone called him reckless, but it is clear that he will prove himself and eventually appear before Count Nichs.
That was what Count Nichs also believed.
However, he wasnt sure of winning this time.
So be careful. If you fall, the royal family is done for.
On the next day, the sun was bright. In Cairos, the capital of Cairo, a huge crowd gathered.
The people who filled the path parted like waves when one person walked through.
Step.
It was Roman Dmitry.
He took a step. And as he held his sword, he calmly epted the gazes of the people. He arrived at a huge mansion, which was his destination.
And as he entered through the gate that was wide open, he could see the people surrounding him and the man waiting for him in the center. It was the existence called the First Sword of the Cairo Kingdom.
Count Nichs looked at Roman Dmitry and said,
Roman Dmitry, I have faced many challenges in the past, but none as arrogant and bold as you.
He spoke with pure admiration. From the 99th rank to the 1st, Roman Dmitry rose from the bottom.
The peoples doubts turned into shock, and now they anticipated seeing something exciting.
You are just in your mid-20s. You are undoubtedly born with the qualities to make a name for yourself beyond the Cairo Kingdom and even the continent. But not now. I, Richard Nichs, will exist as the greatest sword of Cairo until the moment I rest.
Shhh.
He drew his sword, turning the atmosphere heavy.
The two hadnt done anything yet, but the people went silent at the suffocating feeling.
Come. I will show you the wall of reality.
At that moment.
Flutter.
Wis gave the signal.
And.
Rumble.
Roman Dmitry rushed at Count Nichs.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The fight was intense right from the start.
Roman tried to attack right away, not wanting to waste time, and unlike his previous opponents, Count Nichs countered Roman head-on.
Aura exploded.
It felt like the earth and sky were shaking with each sh, but neither of the two backed out.
sh!
The move that took down Zeron.
As the space-slicing attack was about to sh his forearm, the Count lunged ahead as he swung his sword.
Kang!
And at the same time, he tried to counter.
Roman retrieved his sword and blocked the opponents attack, and this time, he made the attack he used to take down the third ranker. It was a chain attack that struck forward.
Count Nichss face distorted as he wasnt given time to gasp for breath, and the attack was being aimed at his head, arms, body, and legs.
The 3rd ranker wasnt able to withstand this at all.
Although this attack was fast and scary, Count Nichss sword was calm.
Kang!
Kakakakang!
The fight was in a huge open space, but it was difficult for the people watching them to follow them with their eyes, so they moved back a couple of steps at their shes.
Four attacks.
Four defenses.
Count Nichss presence was huge.
Meanwhile, Romans attacks were strong. No one was able to block his attacks properly, and they faced a one-sided defeat that put their reputation as rankers to shame. So the people were doubtful. But this clearly showed why Count Nichs was the greatest sword, and he seemed so different from the others.
In particr, people began to question their memories as they watched Oscar, who ranked second in the rankings, helplessly copse. But their memories werent wrong.
Count Nichss skills were truly unparalleled. Unlike the other rankers in Cairo, who couldnt even withstand five hits, he had already exchanged more than twenty with Roman. And it was then.
Tak.
There was a gap in the attack.
And Count Nichss eyes changed.
A vortex of powerful aura rose, and his sword moved to sh down his opponent.
It was a threatening move, and this time, he nned to give a strong blow to Roman Dmitry.
But..
Kwang!
Rumble!
Roman Dmitry easily blocked it. It wasnt like he was expecting it, but it was more like he only reacted when he saw it.
Shhh!
The Count was pushed back, making him grin.
You are an interesting man.
From the start until the end, Roman Dmitrys attitude and expression didnt change, nor did he appear like a challenger.
As if he was the best in Cairo, he didnt back down at all and pushed forward.
It was interesting. It surely was.
Roman Dmitry wasnt afraid of him at all.
One mistake and I will lose.
This was the reality.
Clench.
He straightened his sword, and mana began to seethe from him.
Cairos best swordhis own attack began.
Chapter 168: Cairo鈥檚 First Sword (3)
Richard Nichs, the 1st ranker in Cairo. People acknowledged this man as the best sword in Cairo but they also said that they would not live life the way he did.
What pleasures does the Count live by? Even though he has been the best for a long time, instead of enjoying wealth and honor, he goes back to relive his training days each day. What a boring person. If I had the skills like his, I would live afortable life by siding with Marquis Benedict.
But there was a time when Count Nichs also thought of such things.
And his schedule felt boring. ording to his servant, he lived at the training grounds most of the day except for the time he meditated in the mornings.
From the basic movements to advance sword skills, Count Nichs would be drenched in sweat as he kept repeating the process and sparring with his subordinates. That was his schedule from morning to evening.
And when he skipped his external duties as a Royal Knight, he would focus on his sword technique.
And he was now over sixty years old.
Even though he was the best swordsman in his youth, considering the social status he held, no one understood why he still lived on the training grounds.
But he still continued to live the same way. No matter what people said about him, the sword never left his hands.
The reason?
Because he liked it?
Because he was crazy for swords?
No.
At the end of the day, Count Nichs forcibly closed his eyes from the aura rising from within him.
I dont want to live this fiercely either.
In his sixty years of life, he lived his entire life for the royal family. Count Nichs, who was flogged for beingzy in sword training when he was young, was now a pir of support for the royal family.
He knew it too. What would happen the moment he became a little weak? And the fact that the Cairo royal family was bound to copse like a sand castle due to the evil people aiming for the throne.
That couldnt happen. The royal family was everything Nichs had. His blind feelings for the family, which had been imprinted in his head, turned Count Nichs into someone who treasured the family, even if people thought it was boring. And so he held his resolve.
And when he heard the rumors that Roman Dmitry had defeated Butler, the Count went to the training grounds and continued to train against an imaginary opponent all day long.
Daniel Cairo and the former Kings smiles and kind words gave the Count a reason to live. The existence that people called great believed and followed the value of mere humans.
One day, his son who lived a normal life unlike him asked,
Father, why do you do that?
His father was exhausted each day. Contrary to his fame and name, his father would always return home with a shabby appearance.
At the words of his son, who gave up the sword because he didnt want to be like him, Count Nichs showed a heartfelt smile.
Son, I am the First Sword of Cairo. People call Cairo a small nation and look down on us, but in the small nation called Cairo, I am an existence that no one can approach. That is the purpose of my life.
And today, people didnt know the fact that in order to face Roman Dmitry, who was a young challenger, the Count had been preparing for a year before the Ranking Matches were even announced.
Cairos First Sword, Richard Nichs, waspletely different from the others that Roman had stepped on.
Rumble.
The ground shook.
In the middle of a violently raging sandstorm, Count Nichs pushed Roman.
Kang!
Kakakang!
His face changed. In the beginning, Roman led the attack, but this time, the Count was the one leading.
Roman Dmitry doesnt run.
Last year, Count Nichs studied the data about Roman. The testimonies of when Roman faced Homer, the battles on the Southern Front, and when he defeated Butlerhe kept all the facts that were informative in his head.
People would ask why the person considered the best in the nation was wary of a young man in his mid-20s, but the Count was the type that did his best in everything he did. The opponent was brilliant and talented, and if he couldnt ovee him with talent, then he had to press him down with experience.
Kwang!
There was a huge roar.
With the goal of not letting his opponent run away, he deliberately raised his aura.
Since the aura that distorted the atmosphere couldnt be stopped just by dodging, Roman raised his sword to block it.
Kang!
Kakang!
And that was when it started.
Roman Dmitry attacked with the best moves he could think of. Instead of judging with his eyes, he began to continuously attack under the assumption that the opponent would block all his attacks.
Right, left, left, and overhead.
Continuing to change the pattern of his attacks, Roman Dmitry blocked all the chances to prevent the Count froming up with a new move.
One breath.
The price to pay was high.
Cairos First Sword attacked by taking the initiative in one flow.
Wow.
this is the best sword in Cairo.
The people who were looking from afar were shocked at this. Even though they couldnt properly see the fight because of the sandstorm, Count Nichs disyed a tremendous presence. They were certain that Count Nichs was an existence different from the others.
Oscar, who was ranked second, wasnt even in the continental rankings, but Count Nichs ranked 80th. And that was five years ago. Even after that, this man never neglected his training, and the people said that if he challenged others, his rank would rise.
He was at the age of sixty and he was starting to get old. However, he clearly demonstrated how he was able to support the power system in Cairo.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Aura exploded.
Count Nichs made his way through the storm. To protect the honor of the royal family and to prove that he was strong, he never dyed his attacks since he knew that he could die from a single mistake.
Just like that, Count Nichs was roaring. And the more his presence burned, the more Roman Dmitry also began to burn.
Count Nichs was strong. Living as Roman Dmitry, he had met a lot of people, but he was sure that none of them were as strong as the Count.
He is one level higher than Butler.
The fight was intense, and it made his blood boil. Ever since he stayed silent for the past year, Roman has waited for a moment like this.
Kaaanng!
Kakakang!
He swung his sword. To meet his opponents intention and respond to him, he fought him head-on. Without backing down at all, Roman Dmitry countered the opponents attack head-on.
Rumble.
There was a great rumble.
The head-to-head fight drained their minds, but both of them didnt back down. The First Sword of Cairo? No, the stronger the opponent, the better. Roman Dmitry just wanted to crush his opponent with force.
Count Nichs is strong. But in the end, he is only strong by the standards of Cairo. There are dozens of beings on the continent that are stronger than him, and I cannot even predict how many of them havent revealed their identities to the world. For the future, I need to overwhelm Count Nichs.
He acknowledged his opponent. If he had been on the same level as Oscar, Roman Dmitry would have ended the fight without prolonging it for another second.
sh.
Nichs moved to attack. His sword, which was covered in aura, fell like stars from the sky.
Roman stepped forward. Following his opponents intention, he also raised his aura to counter it.
Kwang!
Rumble!
There was a series of shes as the two continuously collided. As if the fight would end with a single hit, they didnt want to back out.
Kwang!
Just one hit, but Count Nichss expression changed. It was subtle, but he could feel his body bounce a little at the repulsive force.
Kwang!
It was the same this time too. He raised his strength more than before, but he was only pushed back further.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
Every time they shed, Count Nichs was being pushed back little by little. He obviously had the upper hand at the start, but the more he faced his opponent, the more he saw a new reality.
As if his body was wet from rain, the results piled up once again. The fact that he was being pushed back further made him btedly realize something was wrong.
I am being pushed back by strength.
It was at that moment that the people who were watching began to realize that the flow of the fight was going in a strange direction.
People had a particr image in their minds prior to this fight. If Roman Dmitry caused an uproar here, they thought it wouldnt be from an overwhelming fight.
Roman Dmitry is just in his mid-20s. No matter how great a swordsman he is, he cannotpete with the aura of Count Nichs, who has trained for sixty years. Because Count Nichs is superior in every way, Roman Dmitry must devise a variable that will allow him to win.
That was what everyone thought, but the results in front of their eyes were different.
Kwang!
Count Nichs was being pushed back. At first, he was only pushed back so little that it wasnt noticeable, but now it was one step after another.
Kwang!
This time, he was pushed back behind the line.
Count Nichs gritted his teeth. The more he blocked Roman Dmitrys sword, the more disgusted he was feeling.
This makes no sense.
He was shocked. He was not different from the others. He prepared for a year to face Roman Dmitry, but he never thought that he would be crushed like this. It was not arrogance but confidence in himself.
Because of his experience for sixty years, he was sure that the aura of a swordsman in his mid-20s wouldnt be much.
Hismon sense crumbled. The opponent was a monster. People called the Count a genius, but even in the realm of geniuses, Roman appeared to be stronger.
Kwang!
Rumble!
He was now pushed all the way back.
Cough.
In an instant, he coughed up blood. The shock of the constant attacks made thick blood drip down his mouth as if his organs were messed up.
The eye-catching red drops of blood continued to drip down, and the Count sighed.
Being the supporting power of the Cairo royal family, he tried so hard to not make it copse, and he was wary of the nobles faction but not of the young blood.
What if.
.he lost?
Roman Dmitry was iming to be neutral, but he would never help the King. ording to what he knew about him, this man was a practical person.
Unlike him, who had devoted his life to being loyal one-sidedly, Roman would never do that to the royal family.
I cant lose.
He gritted his teeth and gulped. He suppressed the disgusting smell of blood, and he looked at his opponent.
It was funny how Roman Dmitry was giving him time, as if telling him to calm down and fight him again with all his might. Seeing the guy who was just a challenger act like the champion, the Count raised his aura.
Fine, I am not grateful at this consideration.
Rumble!
He held his sword onest time. If even this attack failed, then there was no way to defeat Roman Dmitry.
Tak.
Rumble!
He kicked the ground.
This time, Roman Dmitry confronted him head-on.
Aura explosion.
It was Count Nichss secret. When he manifested the power that made him the 80th ranker, the aura surrounding his sword burned like a volcano.
This is the end.
It was then that the Count clearly saw it. Even facing an aura that burned like it would devour the world, and even if one understood what it meant, Roman Dmitry didnt dodge the attack.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
Chapter 169: Cairo鈥檚 First Sword (4)
Rumble!
The earth shook. The shockwaves on the ground caused the onlookers to stumble or be thrown backward, and the oue of the fight was obscured by a cloud of dust that prevented them from seeing it.
This wasnt a fight between humans. The people who were now covered in dust just looked around with shocked faces.
Whoosh.
The wind blew. And once the situation was revealed, everyones eyes went wide.
Thud.
cough.
Count Nichs was down on one knee. Even as blood flowed from his mouth and nose, he raised his head and looked at the man in front of him.
Was I defeated?
In theirst sh, Count Nichs did his best. He was convinced that the head-to-head confrontation would be a sure move, but Roman didnt back down and attacked him head-on.
And this was the result.
Even his own attack, which he had trained for sixty years, was unable to defeat Roman Dmitry, and he ended up coughing up blood.
And the sight of Roman looking down at him with an unstrained face made him feel more miserable.
This is it.
The match was decided, with Roman Dmitry as the winner. It was his turn to admit defeat, but Count Nichs forced himself to get up.
Drip.
Blood was flowing down from his arm. His whole body wouldnt listen to him, and he gritted his teeth as he raised his sword.
continue.
His voice cracked.
The willingness to ept the victor was said to be a virtue of a swordsman, but Count Nichs couldnt ept the reality, even if he looked miserable because he carried the royal family on his shoulders.
He epted the fact that he was defeated, but he couldnt kneel when the thought of the royal family being harmed in the future hit him.
He wasnt sure what to do. He had already lost his role as a supporter by showing his weakness here, but in his sixty years of life, he had done nothing but be consistent with the sword. So fighting until the end was the best thing he could do.
He forced his heavy, drooping eyes to open, and he pushed himself up to regain the senses in his dull body.
Why are you doing this?
Roman Dmitry asked.
Count Nichss attack was truly terrifying. He was able to win because of the Heavenly Demon Sword Arts middle form, but Count Nichs was by far the best he had ever fought.
If he hadnt met Butler and if he hadnt had a year of imaginary training then Roman Dmitry wouldnt have been safe going against the roaring me.
And finally, the winner was him. Breaking through the mes, he stepped on the greatest sword of Cairo.
The Count smiled.
why would you ask that? Isnt it natural? I am the First Sword of Cairo, and even though I have fallen down, my will hasnt broken yet.
His voice kept losing its tone. His defeat wasnt pretty. Count Nichs was stained in blood and unlike his name, he looked pitiful.
But what could be done? If his sword was broken, he, who wanted to show his will, was also broken.
Enough.
Tak.
He kicked the ground but his movement was slow. As he ran, blood was dripping on the ground and it looked like he would copse anytime.
Roman smiled.
Richard Nichs.
The light of Cairo was such a wonderful man. He would not kill him, however, the times were changing and he wasnt going to show him mercy.
Roman sent him a message. At the words Roman sent him through mana, the Count ran to Roman with wide eyes.
And at that moment..
sh!
Puak!
The sword cut right through his chest, and blood sttered. Count Nichss eyes lost focus, and he copsed as he was charging.
Thud.
The First Sword of Cairo.
It was the end of a giant who ruled an era.
It was the end of a long journey. Looking at Count Nichs stained with blood, Wis spoke in a trembling voice,
with this, Roman Dmitry is now the number one in the Cairo Kingdom.
No one cheered at the shocking results. The match was too much, as everyone stared dumbfounded at the two.
Wis also couldnt hide his shock. Even as someone who genuinely enjoyed such matches, this result was too shocking.
This is absurd.
Roman Dmitrys limit was higher. The Valha Empire was keeping an eye on him because of his rapid growth and boundless talent. They admired the way he defeated Cairos rankers from the 99th to the 2nd.
They had no choice but to admit Romans skills, but they didnt think he could defeat Count Nichs. ording to the information from Valha, the Count was stronger than he was five years ago. And no matter how much Roman Dmitry tried, it would be impossible to catch up with him.
But Roman won with overwhelming strength.
Even when Wis witnessed the head-to-head fight unfold, he was not sure what had happened, but that the match just ended.
Did we underestimate Roman Dmitry? No, thats not the problem. No matter how much we thought Romans limits were, the monster keeps surpassing them. Well, a monster appeared in the Cairo Kingdom. Roman Dmitry is a person who would have caused a great stir if he had been born in Valha.
His heart pounded. Count Nichs was someone who didnt have a high rank in Valha. But Roman was someone they had to keep tabs on, especially when he was still in his mid-20s.
The challenges for the Ranking Matches end now.
He hastily left that ce. The results? They didnt matter anymore. It was time for him to contact his home nation since he had to ry what happened in Cairo.
Roman Dmitry is no longer a target we can leave alone. If he adheres to this attitude of not wanting to choose a side
Death. If they couldnt have him as an ally, then Romans existence couldnt be spared.
After the end of the fight, Roman headed to the pce. It was time to be recognized for defeating Count Nichs and to announce that he was now the first and best sword in Cairo. But on the way to the pce, a group blocked Romans path.
Roman Dmitry. I never thought you would defeat Count Nichs.
It was Marquis Benedict. He and the nobles appeared in groups. Troops from each allied family filled the streets and even normal people hid at this force.
The atmosphere was unusual. Marquis Benedict who used to gaze at Roman with loving eyes was now showing a cold face.
As I watched Count Nichs copse, I had aplicated thought. Was I stupid for not expecting it, or have you been hiding your power on purpose all this time? And I thought it was thetter.
For now, Marquis Benedict believed he could still control Roman Dmitry. Romans power wasnt that great, so even after giving him a year, he didnt worry much about him.
But as a result, Count Nichs copsed. In addition, the Dmitry family formed a coalition in the northeast, and Roman Dmitry proved to be stronger than Count Nichs whom the nobles were wary of.
This was simply not an eptable result. What he believed he could control was only revealing his power now. This was flustering.
Roman Dmitry was a fox. He didnt know if this was true but he didnt think Roman was the type to make such a joke.
Roman Dmitry didnt need a year to prepare himself. With the justification to prepare for the Public Ranking, he must have used that time to reorganize the Dmitry family. Roman Dmitry had known he could handle me from the beginning. Even so, I firmly believed that Roman Dmitry had no choice but to follow my words. And thinking that he is just a fool from the outskirts was my mistake.
It was different now that Roman Dmitry gained strength. It would no longer be impossible for Roman to oppose them if he put his mind to it.
And because of that, he called for the troops of their faction. Even if Cairo was under the rule of the royal family, the guards would still open the gates for them.
Marquis Benedict said,
One year ago. You said you would choose after the rankings are over. Tell us your choice now. Will you follow me and the nobles or make a different choice? If you chose the former I will ept you but if it is thetter, you will have to pay for what you have received from me.
The moments of eptance returned with malice.
And Marquis Benedict continued in a determined voice,
Choose. What is your decision?
The moment to make a choice has finally arrived.
It was the same in Baek Joong-hyuks life. As he struggled to live at one point, he had to make a choice.
Joong-hyuk. I will be the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect. I have always treated you as my brother. But from now on, your choice will determine our rtionship, so you need to choose. Will you enjoy wealth and honor by my side for the rest of your life or will you choose to be my enemy until the end?
On that day, Baek Ho-yeol, the Great Young Lord of the sect, appeared with a power capable to stain the ground as dark as the night sky.
And it wasnt a matter of making a simple choice. With Baek Joong-hyuk proving his worth and being discussed as the sessor to the new position of Heavenly Demon, Baek Ho-yeol wouldnt allow Baek Joong-hyuk to grow. And there were their other brothers too.
At first, the people who were fighting for the same position made the choice to surrender to Baek Ho-yeol.
What is the choice for me?
His life was full of struggles and every second was hell. He could never sleep peacefully and many of those who followed him were killed because they were loyal to him.
Every time he struggled, he remembered the words and actions of the people who looked at him and he cursed his fate, wanting to end it all.
But the moment he would hold Baek Ho-yeols hand, life would be convenient. He wouldnt have to struggle, and hed be able to sleep without worrying about people trying to kill him. But.
Hyung. I am sorry but I am a person who cannot live for others.
When he was at the bottom position, Baek Joong-hyuk started his struggle by smashing the head of a boy with a stone.
Kill, kill, kill, and more killing.
If anyone looked down on him, tried to rise higher than him, or even tried to look at him, he would hurt them and emerge as the winner.
His nature would never change. The beast which had tasted blood couldnt bow its head even if it meant death.
Baek Ho-yeol had a cold expression on his face. And as he took a step back, his men rushed for Baek Joong-hyuk.
On a night with a full moon, Baek Joong-hyuk was drenched in blood. Despite quenching his thirst with blood, the shadow of death was close by.
Baek Joong-hyuk shed the enemies who rushed at him.
Finally, as Baek Ho-yeol looked up at him with a shocked look on his face, Baek Joon-hyuk cut his head off.
sh.
And now.
I get what you mean.
Roman Dmitry looked at Marquis Benedict and the people behind him. This situation reminded him so much about his previous life and this made him smile.
But you see. I dont think I can live for others. That is my choice.
At those words, Marquis Benedicts expression twisted horribly.
Chapter 170: Purge (1)
As expected, Roman Dmitry had no intention of swearing his allegiance from the start. The doubts started when he spoke about dering his choice after the Ranking Matches.
Stupid brat.
Marquis Benedict smiled.
Roman Dmitry, the new number one ranker, was strong. But even though he was qualified to lead Cairos new future, he made a fatal mistake by being intoxicated with his victory. Thend he was in now was Cairos. And if he had hidden in the Dmitry estate, then they might not have had the chance to attack him, but he opened up Pandoras box.
ck! ck!
The nobles troops surrounded the area and the sound of iron moving could be heard.
Breaking the silence, Marquis Benedict said,
From now on, I speak in the name of the head of the Central Government, Marquis Benedict. In the past few years, the Dmitry family has shown a pattern of indiscriminately attacking the troops in the surrounding areas, including the Barco and the Dous family. Cairo is in a warring state and a civil war is forbidden in a situation where foreign troops might invade it anytime, yet for the sake of their own power, the Dmitry familymitted such an unforgivable act. Therefore, in order to ensure a post-war investigation into this matter, I will arrest Roman Dmitry.
His voice boomed.
Barco and Dous were trampled on by Roman. There were no problems with the process.
Barco had a fight with Lawrence, and Roman, who was somehow involved because of his betrothal, had a reason to help them, and Dous was no different.
As Dous brought the families from the north, the strife escted, and the Dmitry family, a powerful family in the northeast, couldnt stand still.
As the saying goes, if you wear it on your nose, it is a nose ring, and if you wear it on your ears, it is an earring. 1 It was just a y on words.
In reality, there was no problem, but Marquis Benedict used trivial excuses to arrest Roman.
The Central Government is an organization that obeys the orders of His Majesty, the King. The rule on rebellion was vited ording to His Majestys will, and so the Dmitry family will be punished for it. So go ahead and take him. If you cooperate with the investigation, you can prove that the Dmitry family is not guilty.
Marquis Benedictughed. As the strongest living power, the Central Government could suppress Roman with just words. No matter how strong Roman Dmitry was, this wasnt something he could get away with, and responding meekly was all he could do.
The Marquis would make sure to cut Roman down so he couldnt go on a rampageter. But if he didnt respond nicely to this arrest, it would no longer be a fight between him and the Dmitry family but a fight against the power structure of Cairo and Dmitry.
This was a clever attempt. Marquis Benedict used his power to show a reality that Roman Dmitry couldnt handle.
You should have just listened to me. If you had held my hand, you would have been able to live your life with a powerful person in Cairo and hold power, but from the moment you chose the middle ground, you were not allowed to live. Roman Dmitry, you surely are an existence with too many needs. Before you even return to Dmitry and establish a force of your own, the power you hold will be destroyed so you can never oppose me.
It was a straightforward decision. They went after Roman Dmitry when he was weak after defeating Count Nichs. But if he had sworn allegiance, maybe Marquis Benedict would have just tried to capture him.
Being the leader of the nobles was Marquis Benedicts true face. And without his brutal and daring executions, the nobles would have never gotten such a hold in Cairo.
nce.
He focused on the noble troops that approached Roman. Now that they have tied the hands and feet of Roman Dmitry, they are sure he is going to bow down. But
Puak!
Ack!
This bastard!
Blood sttered. A knight staggered and copsed. Roman Dmitry proudly cut down Marquis Benedicts knight.
Marquis Benedicts expression stiffened. No, he didnt even think he would choose to protest. Rebellion was a road of ruin for Dmitry. And above all, the nobles mobilized their best troops, so Roman Dmitry chose the worst option.
are you going to rebel?
No, Ill make myself clear. Marquis Benedict, its not a rebellion against the King, but one against you.
Roman smiled. Shaking the blood off his sword, he looked around.
Cairos is thend of the King. Unless the nation is in danger of ruin, the soldiers from the nobles families cannot send troops that exceed a certain number to Cairos for any cause. But to me, it seems like you have exceeded the number. Marquis Benedict, could it be that you are the one intending to rebel?
You cheeky bastard!
Marquis Benedicts face turned red. How dare he? He didnt think that his n of rebellion would be used against him. Not only did he use words indicating he was the enemy, but he also cut his own men down, yet Marquis Benedict cannot show his anger now. His name was trampled on and whoever wins, one of them should see the end.
Marquis Benedict said,
The Central Government is the center of Cairo. That is why it is called the Central Government and all our decisions reflect those of the King. And what? We are nning a rebellion? Hahaha! You are mad enough to deny yours. You cut down the servant who obeys the orders of the King. This is a rebellion, and Dmitry will perish due to your actions.
Yes.
Punish the traitor!
The nobles raised their voices, and the situation changed as they were sure of their win. A battle within Cairos would ensue, and Roman would be outnumbered.
But he had already expected it. Roman knew from the moment Marquis Benedict blocked his path that a fight would happen.
Marquis Benedict. It is up to His Majesty to decide who is right. Therefore, from now on, I intend to dispose of the trash in Cairo that plotted the rebellion. After everything is sorted out, I will be judged by the King of Cairo directly and not by the ones who mocked the will of the royal family.
He moved the same way as his opponent.
Staring at Marquis Benedict who looked shocked, Roman said,
Chris. Kevin, open up the path.
At those words, the two swordsmen, who were waiting for his order, rushed forward.
At a nce, there were more than a few hundred troops. And even though they had filled up the streets, Chris and Kevin rushed ahead at the same time as if they were waiting.
Attack!
Stop them Kuak!
Puak!
It all started with Kevin. Kevin threw himself onto the opponents and decapitated the knight who was taking the lead. The knight kneeled down with blood spurting, and Kevin moved to ughter the others.
Rumble.
Rumble.
The knights began to raise their auras and collectively attacked Kevin, but he was now an animal moving on instinct. And.
Puak!
Puak!
The enemies continued to die. The screams continued, and Kevin brutally ughtered the men moving towards him as if he were just doing regr training. It was overwhelming to look at.
If Kevin handled the enemies like a demon soaked in blood, then Chris, who movedter, was like a solid wall.
Crush!
Kuak!
The enemy was split in two with his sword. Chris was not in a hurry. There were plenty of enemies to deal with. The nobles forces were still under the illusion that they had the advantage, and now their bodies were piling up against Chris.
Even normal soldiers without aura died, and the enemies who faced Chris copsed with blood sshing. He didnt make any special moves, but just after exchanging a couple of shes, all his opponents would look stained with shock.
Puak!
A knight of the noble family fell down. Although he had some reputation as an aura swordsman, he couldnt withstand three hits against Chris. And
Cover Chris and Kevin.
Attack!
His other men also started to attack. When Roman went to the capital, he didnt bring many troops. He just brought twenty, including Chris and Kevin, but as the two moved first, the others rushed in to attack the opponents.
As Pooky and Volcan attacked the enemies by tearing off their limbs, Henderson and McBurney were calmly taking them down. They had no strategy for dealing with their opponents. They just ran ahead and made a path by making sure no one under Roman was hurt.
Last year, Roman took his time. He did not only focus on strengthening himself. He also prepared his people for future chaos. And this was the result. Romans men were ughtering hundreds of enemies.
And the path was now open. The troops of the nobles rushed to block them, but with the corpses piling up, there was now a gap.
And between them.
Step.
Roman walked forward.
Marquis Benedict was in the front.
Roman Dmitry stepped on the corpses and the puddles of blood and moved to his target.
t-these fucking insane bastards.
Marquis Benedicts expression turned pale. His eyes were spinning. He couldntprehend the scene unfolding before his eyes.
How dare he attack the nobles of Cairo.
Roman Dmitry was a madman. Attacking the nobles was no different from a rebellion, but he still did it even though he was aware of it.
What should we do now?!
Marquis Benedict!
The nobles were all fear-struck. The atmosphere was strange. Hundreds of troops that were supposed to overwhelm one man and had the numerical advantage were being ughtered one-sidedly by Roman.
Time was on the nobles side. If they could hold out, the guards of Cairo would arrive and attack the traitors, but the fight, which should have been slow, was moving at breakneck speed.
The path was open, and now Roman was walking towards them. Fear began to grip the heart of Marquis Benedict.
I was wrong. If I cannot suppress Roman Dmitry with rebellion, then it would be best to avoid him.
His opponent was Roman Dmitry, who defeated Count Nichs. There was no way they could defeat him in such small fights. And the power of the nobles was all about their mighty troops.
But once they would step back and make a new n, they could trample on Roman Dmitry. No matter how much power they had, how could a single noble family withstand such an attack?
They had to take one step back for now and two steps forwardter. So Marquis Benedict stepped back.
But even so, he shouted,
Roman Dmitry, you heinous traitor! Risk your lives and bring me the rebels! Regardless of status, anyone who brings his head will be promised a great future!
Everyone! Attack!
The nobles shouted, and then they ran away, pushing their soldiers forward, while the nobles ran in the opposite direction.
The soldiers were left on their own, and they knew how dangerous it was. However, they had to follow the orders they were given and act, even though they knew they would die.
S-Stop!
This is Cairos! Do you think you can do this?
The nobles troops blocked the path even as they were trembling in fear. They didnt want to copse now. They still seemed to believe that following the nobles was the right decision, and they tried to block Romans footsteps somehow while screaming threats.
In any case, disobeying their orders meant death. And if they were going to die either way, then it would be better to die fighting than bebeled as traitors.
Roman didnt stop walking.
Right. He wasnt in a hurry either. He ignored the nobles who began to flee and turned his attention to the soldiers in front of him.
You have to do what you have to do. I, too, will do what I have to do.
He raised his sword. It was now time to purge everything.
Chapter 171: Purge (2)
E-Eik!
Die!
Their fear has now reached the breaking point. The soldiers who were shouting and threatening Roman eventually chose to attack him first because the threats werent working.
The aura swordsmen rushed ahead. With dozens of people attacking together, they were under the delusion that they could defeat Roman Dmitry. And so
Puak!
The massacre began. Romans sword could be seen shing, and the heads of the aura swordsmen flew in the air. Blood gushed out like a fountain everywhere. The soldiers tried to step back in fear, but Roman followed them right away and cut them down.
The whole ce was mixed with bright red blood and deafening screams. Because they followed the nobles, they couldnt avoid the devil, who was right in front of them.
Cairos Devil!
ACCK!
The Hector Kingdom referred to Roman Dmitry as Cairos Devil on the Southern Front. The people of Cairo thought of it as an achievement that they called him that, but standing on the other side, they could see why he was called the devil.
It was truly overwhelming. As if proving the fact that he was the new number one ranker in Cairo, the aura swordsmen were all dying in vain, unable to attack.
Blood, blood, blood.
And the path opened. In the situation that was dotted red, there was no way to stop Roman Dmitry.
Actually, the power of the nobles wasnt weak. But they made the mistake of using their power like this.
Marquis Benedict, you will fall into the abyss if you decide to hold onto your attachment to me until the very end.
While challenging the Ranking Matches, Roman Dmitry rendered his opponents useless. People thought it was simply the price of the Ranking Matches, but Roman Dmitry expected a sh with the nobles too.
If he had killed Jayden, the 99th ranker, the nobles would have reacted negatively and sent their swordsmen, but he didnt. However, if they step away from fighting Roman because of his strength, then people would consider him the strongest. And that was their mistake.
The core forces, including Oscar, all fought against him, yet they all copsed without being able to stand. In particr, in Oscars case, whom he dealt with at the end, he deliberately used mana to destroy the path of his aura. And Marquis Benedict might not have been aware of this.
Romans most powerful sword would not simply render a body useless for a certain time, but it would end the life of a swordsman.
From the start until now, Roman Dmitry has been preparing for the sh against the nobles. Marquis Benedict judged the timing to be perfect, but the truth was that he was sticking his head into the jaws of a beast.
Puak!
Knights stumbled and fell around him. The soldiers of the nobles couldnt even bring themselves to run. They didnt know if they even had a slight chance to win, so they didnt rush into this meaningless death anymore.
Step.
Roman passed them and walked forward. Without even paying attention to the soldiers who were trembling in his presence, he just followed Marquis Benedicts traces while holding his sword which was dripping with blood.
The soldiers just looked away because, if they didnt, they wouldnt have the confidence to ept this reality.
Roman moved slowly so his opponent could run away far enough. He headed in the direction where Marquis Benedict had disappeared.
The strongest living power in Cairo, Marquis Benedict, who didnt even rush to meet the King, was now running with sweat over his face.
Fleeing to the pce is not a wise decision. If Roman Dmitry had nned a conspiracy with the King, I could possibly be executed without any resistance. So lets head back to the estate. If I gather the troops there, I might be able to fully change this situation.
That was the best decision. And Marquis Benedict was out of breath. The expensive jewelry on his body was falling to the ground, but he didnt even look back at it.
And the nobles who were on his side were running after him. It was a rare sight to see such influential men running in a group.
Finally, Marquis Benedict arrived near the warp gate.
Ack, ack. Connect the coordinates to my estate right now!
What happene.
p!
There was no time to exin, so he pped the soldiers cheek.
You bastard! Do you not know who I am?! If you have the time to question me, then hurry up and connect the coordinates to the Benedict Estate! If you are even a littlete, I swear I will destroy the seeding three generations of your family!
I-I understand!
All of the soldiers turned pale at the threat and hurriedly connected the warp device. Everyone involved came out and activated the function of the warp gate. It was because only a few personnel were around and they had to do it fast.
The warp gate was known to take a lot of time, but they were able to finish it due to Marquis Benedicts request. But the problem was that they couldnt amodate all the nobles around him.
When Marquis Benedict climbed the warp gate first, they followed him on board.
You people, follow next!
Marquis!
The faces of the nobles were pale. Warp gates had dys when functioning. It was impossible for all of them to escape now, and they would have to wait for the next turn, and the second usage would take a lot of time. But.
Wheik
Marquis Benedict turned away from their earnest eyes.
A bright light shone, and then he disappeared.
Shit!
Fucking bastard!
The nobles cursed. Being the head of the nobles faction didnt matter now. And so the nobles tried to run on foot, but then they went stiff.
Roman Dmitry appeared.
Seeing him holding his blood-stained sword, one of the nobles said,
you, please be calm. If you kill all of us, what will you even get? I will die right here, but my family will do everything to get revenge on you. So let me live. If you do that, I will leave the nobles faction and follow the Dmitry family right this moment.
In a desperate voice, the man kneeled down and acted as if he was giving up everything. And so did the others. Now that their escort troops were dead, it was best for them to beg for their lives.
Roman smiled.
It is toote.
The people who were here were those who appeared before him and nned on killing him. It was unknown what the situation would have been like had they maintained a passive stance, but they crossed a line they shouldnt have.
Swish!
Ack!
He grabbed a noble by the head. There was no way for him to resist. The noble struggled, but he couldnt do much against Roman.
Roman continued to grab his head as he looked at the others.
If you drew the sword, shouldnt you pay the price?
And he cut his throat.
With the squeal of a pig, blood dripped down. And witnessing that made the nobles who were kneeling down pee themselves.
The Cairo Royal Pce was in an uproar at the same time.
A battle just broke out in the middle of the capital. It is presumed that Marquis Benedict, along with the nobles faction, is fighting against Roman Dmitry, and Roman Dmitry is reported to be massacring the nobles!
W-What!
Daniel Cairo was shocked. A massacre? It was unusual. Aside from the battle in the capital, he didnt expect Roman Dmitry to draw his sword against Cairos most powerful man, Marquis Benedict.
He instantly felt an ominous feeling arise. A battle in the capital meant
A rebellion?
Maybe maybe today was D-Day.
Roman Dmitry defeated Count Nichs. Because of the challenge for the Ranking Matches, Count Nichs had to go alone, and the weapon of the royals faction copsed like that. That only meant that the King was now a powerless man. If Roman Dmitry barges into the pce with ill intent, the rebellion will seed.
The lieutenant of the Royal Knights, shouted with his neck turning red,
Call the Royal Knights and the guards right now! We never know when the traitors will step into the pce! From now on, the safety of His Majesty will be our top priority!
I understand.
The soldiers moved in order, with the pce in chaos. At the sudden rebellion, Daniel Cairo tried to breathe.
could this be an unavoidable end?
He knew that a rebellion would happen at some point. The Kings faction only held power with Count Nichs by their side, and they didnt have enough power to suppress the others. They were relying on one person until now.
Like a candle in a stormy night, if any faction revolted, he would be immediately deprived of the throne. It was a foreseeable future.
Daniel Cairos heart was racing like crazy, but he tried to ept this situation calmly. And right then
Your Majesty! Roman Dmitry has arrived at the pce!
The leader of the rebellion finally arrived.
The air was tense. The people in the royal family had expectations. They thought the Roman Dmitry would soon start a massacre as soon as he arrived, but he meekly followed the rules in the pce.
Disarm!
Tak.
He took off his armor and put down his weapons.
The Royal Knights, who were hostile, guided him on the orders of the King. They didnt let their guard down in the slightest. They were all aiming their swords, ready to attack Roman Dmitry.
Roman stopped and looked at Daniel Cairo.
I greet His Majesty, the King.
lets skip the troublesome process. I heard that there was an incident in the capital. Exin the entire thing.
He immediately went to the main point. Be it a rebellion or not, Cairo was an important ce for the royal family.
In the situation where peoples eyes were focused on him, Roman said with a blood-stained face,
The situation started with Marquis Benedicts demands. Right after the match ended, he came with his troops and urged me to follow the nobles faction. At that time, there were hundreds of troops blocking me, and it was clearly against thews of Cairo, and I was considered a traitor for refusing his offer. It was unfair. Cairo follows His Majesty and not Marquis Benedict, so I couldnt obey him.
His voice was strong.
And as he expressed such strong emotions, he looked right at the King,
And then blood was spilled. Even though I knew it was a problem, I couldnt just kneel.
The atmosphere turned cold.
Whatever the reason, Roman broke the rule in Cairo. They understood his justification, but the people of the royal faction couldnt make a decision on how to respond.
And his words werent over. Roman revealed his reason foring to the pce.
From now on, I would like to make a proposal to His Majesty. If you can promise me what I want, as the sword of Cairo, the Dmitry family will suffocate the lives of the nobles and set Cairos chaotic power system in order.
At those words, the people were shocked. The sh between Dmitry and the nobles was bringing an unexpected scenario for the royal faction.
Chapter 172: Purge (3)
Romans proposal was unusual. Despite iming to be the sword of Cairo, Roman Dmitry was offering a deal rather than loyalty to the royal family.
And so, Daniel Cairo wasnt sure how to respond. He had always hoped that the nobles would copse for the power struggle to stop, but he was afraid of what kind of price he would be asked for.
It was an expected reaction. Breaking through the silence, Roman said,
When the Hector Kingdom crossed the border, he was on the Southern Front. Thecent defense system couldnt stop the intentions of the Hector Kingdom, and the warp gate fell into the hands of the enemy without any resistance. At that time, do you know what I was thinking? While hiding in the mountains with the troops, I resented the Cairo family for not responding quickly. Although the defense was weak, if we had faced danger and learned to react quickly, the entire Southern Front wouldnt have been taken.
He rebuked their actions. Whether or not people showed a hint of response, he pointed out the fault of the royal family.
I learned about the problems in the power system through what had happened. But has anything changed? No. Whenever Kronos makes a threatening move on the Western Front, the royal family just holds a meeting and watches the situation until the Central Government gives their approval. That is really horrible. Even though you know the issue, you just ultimately choose to stand by.
The four factions were the problem in Cairo. Their rtionship was like a magic bomb that couldnt be touched, so the experience on the Southern Front didnt fix it.
Currently, the situation on the Smander Continent is not serious. In a situation where war is on the verge of breaking out, if the Kronos Empire crosses the border, Cairo will not survive. Knowing that fact, how long will you just stand by? Someone has to wield the power. We need to unite the nation so that we have a systematic structure to deal with the events of the future. And I think it is right for Your Majesty to do it. Being the King, it is right for Your Majesty to hold the center and not Marquis Benedict, who speaks only for the nobles and pretends to be the King.
His strong voice made the eyes of the people shake. Romans words about the King being the head made their hearts beat.
I attacked Marquis Benedict for forcing me to make a choice. As Your Majesty, the King, you might doubt my intentions, but I want you to know that Dmitry just took a risky chance. The Dmitry family risked our lives and did this. And if Your Majesty ignores the chance we took, then the entire estate will have to face the consequences. Are you willing to stay on the sidelines until then? Or will you take advantage of the situation that Dmitry has given you?
He passed over the decision to the King.
Daniel Cairo who had been silent for a long time, asked,
I have a question before I make my decision. In return for what you did, what does the Dmitry family want?
It was important for him to know the promise Roman was talking about.
In his new life, what was his goal? Roman Dmitry wanted to rise to the peak, but that didnt mean he was going to engulf Cairo to make his own empire.
For the goal that Roman wanted, Dmitry was enough. In order to control a hugend, there was no need to trample on the existing culture and traditions and tread on the path of ughter.
In his past life, Baek Joong-hyuks conquest of Murim and his rise as the Heavenly Demon were different from this. If the beings who oncemanded Murim wanted to take over Murim, then what Baek Joong-hyuk did was a mental submission.
The Forces of Justice, the Forces of Evil, and the others, continued their way of life like before, but when asked who was the one above Murim, then they would speak of Baek Joong-hyuk. He destroyed all the forces that tried to stop his conquest. And then he returned to the Hundred Thousand Mountains.
But rather than attempting to control a vast expanse ofnd, he made the people aware that Murim was a ce under hisplete control, and everyone had no choice but to support him. And from then on, Baek Joong-hyuk became a sanctuary.
The forces of Murim continued to fight each other, but they never dared to get close to Baek Joong-hyuk. And as such, Murim had achieved the age of peace and prosperity.
If one looked at history, Murim always faced a crisis due to the beings that had dangerous thoughts. However, when Baek Joong-hyuk was alive, he held a certain role, as he became the center for making people abandon any potentially dangerous thoughts they might be having.
And that was the Murim of Baek Joong-hyuk. It wasnt an empire in the sense that he was exploiting people and receiving things from them, but it was a firm domination that perfectly lingered over the minds of the people.
And the life of Roman Dmitry wasnt so different. Roman wanted to rise to the top, but it was different from how the Kronos Empire wanted to conquernds and the continent.
I will be the Heavenly Demon in Dmitry. I do not wish for destruction as I rise to the top. The forces standing in my path will certainly be trampled on only when necessary. Cairo or anyone else will have to acknowledge my existence. And when everyone finally recognizes Dmitry as the best in the continent, I will return to Dmitry and find my own peace.
He had a clear goal in mind. And now, in response to Daniel Cairos question, Roman Dmitry has revealed his purpose.
I want independence in the northeastern region, including Dmitry. If Cairos northeastern area is recognized as a Duchy and is given the power to work independently, then Dmitry will do our best for Cairo since we have the same roots. It does not mean that we are asking to break away or bepletely independent. We will move with Cairo, but we also want to build our own world.
At first nce, his words sounded like a rebellion. Looking at Daniel Cairos shocked expression, Roman firmly drove the nail into the wall.
Your Majesty, my King. If you cannot do that, then make the best choice for Cairo ording to you.
The atmosphere cooled down at Romans words. If it was the choice of the King then it was eptable, but the Kings faction wouldnt like their King being given an order.
Your Majesty. This isnt right.
You are right. Has there ever been a case in the world where the title of Duchy was granted at the request of someone? Dmitry intends to take care of his own interests in the name of nobility. You cannot allow it.
The royalists protested.
Roman smiled.
Yes, that is right. There is no such thing. But are there other options? While those present remain silent despite the atrocities of the nobles, Ive drawn my sword against them. Ive shed blood, and from now on, I need to fully bear the consequences of going against them. I only want the right price for my sacrifice. The title of Duchy needs to be given by Cairo, and Cairo and Dmitry will forever be the samemunity. All I want is the strength to stand against what lies ahead. If they actcently as they did at the Southern Front at that time, then at least we as a Duchy can provide you with a solid defense.
He drew the line that it wasnt a rebellion. Although his intentions could be seen that way, Roman Dmitry didnt intend to make itpletely clear to them. That was the deal. If the northeast would fall apart, he knew he couldnt just give positive hope to Cairo.
Finally, the choice was up to the King. As he fixed his gaze on him, Daniel Cairo was lost in thought.
What do you mean by this?
Roman Dmitry. Even though he was surrounded by soldiers with weapons, he didnt look scared. Rather, he was looking confident. But it wasnt arrogance. Even if he gave the order to attack Roman, the Royal Knights couldnt subdue him. From the moment he defeated Count Nichs, Roman was an uncontroble monster in Cairo.
Roman Dmitrys suggestion isnt that wrong. I just watched and was unable to do anything as the power system in Cairo was being torn down. If it werent for Dmitry, I wouldnt have even thought of fighting the nobles. However, if the Cairo royal family insists on our rights without a sacrifice, Dmitry will have a different line of thought from then on. Right after Dmitry defeats the nobles, they will not think much about rebellion. And if they have the power and justification, it will be enough. And knowing all of this, Roman Dmitry is giving me a chance to stand beside him.
He faced the reality. Daniel Cairo was called a weak King, but he wasnt an idiot who didnt know the reality. The royal family had no power. And if he borrowed power from Dmitry to correct the mess in the kingdom, it wouldnt be a bad thing.
Roman Dmitry started something that the Cairo royal family couldnt even dare to do. That alone puts Dmitrypletely beyond Cairos control. And we need to choose now. Will we be content with the current power holders or will we give what we cannot have and bring Cairo into a new direction?
He had already made the choice. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he didnt need to think about it for long.
I always wanted to build my own kingdom. Even if Roman Dmitry has other intentions, it cannot be worse than losing my life after being swayed by the nobles who used me as a puppet. At least, Roman Dmitry spoke his honest thoughts. If that is the case, it would be best to make positive ties with Dmitry who has a clear path.
He knew that this decision was a risky one. If he believed in Dmitry and worked with him, then he might die one fine day. But he was convinced after watching Roman. He believed that this man would surely finish what he had failed to do.
I promise to you on the honor of the Cairo Royal family that if this issue is cleared, I will dere the northeastern area, including the Dmitry, as a Duchy and give the title of Duke to Baron Dmitry. So all you need to do is win. And be sure to punish Marquis Benedict, the traitor who disturbed the nation.
Themand was given.
It was the moment the puppet King finally made his own decision.
The nation had turned into a mess from the sh between the nobles and Dmitry. Count Denver, who sided with Valha, watched this from his home.
Roman Dmitry. What a scary guy.
A series of surprises. He couldnt hide his surprise that Roman was able to defeat Count Nichs, but then he went straight for Marquis Benedicts faction.
It was a situation with too many variables. Even if Roman Dmitry was able to defeat Count Nichs, he never thought he would sh with the nobles.
Roman Dmitry made the choice. Rather than choosing a side and relying on them, he intends to create an independent faction for the Dmitry Alliance. And as long as they are attacked by Marquis Benedict in the capital, Dmitry and the nobles cannot stop fighting until one side dies.
Kiik.
He leaned back in his chair as he chuckled. Things were taking an extreme turn, but that wasnt too bad for Valha.
ording to the reports, Roman Dmitry went to the pce. I am not sure if the King had nned this in advance, but it can be interpreted as the King helping out Roman to fight the nobles. A confrontation between the King, Dmitry, and the noblesit will be a fight worth seeing. After two sides fight to the death, then I will bring Valha to the scene to take advantage of it.
The only risk factor was Gregory. He must be thinking the same thing as him, so the Kronos Empire must also be waiting for their chance.
He was excited. The Cairo Kingdom was in ruins. Rather than sacrificing his life for the kingdom he was in, he hoped to quickly dedicate it to the empire and receive a high-ranking position.
It was then.
ck.
Lord! We have trouble!
What is it?
It was a family knight.
As Count Denver frowned, the knight said,
Roman Dmitry stormed the mansion with his troops. The atmosphere is not too good. We need to run kuak!
Puak!
The body of the knight was thrown to the side.
And behind the door, a man appeared.
Roman Dmitry slowly walked inside and looked at Count Denver, who was seated.
Count Denver. From now on, you shall follow themand of the King.
Count Denver was shocked.
At the start of his work, Roman Dmitry first chose to remove the wrong nts within the discord.
Chapter 173: Purge (4)
Chak. Chak.
The soldiers surrounded Count Denver.
Seeing the royal guards follow Romans order, Count Denver couldnt hide his shocked expression.
It is the Kings order. What is that even supposed to mean?
He looked at him with wide eyes. Looking at this situation, Roman Dmitry said in a cold voice,
Count Denver. Evidence has been found against you about your liaising information with Valha about Cairo. To ascertain the truth of this, His Majesty has ordered your arrest, Count Denver. So ept the Kings order. If you try to do anything here, you will be judged for plotting rebellion and will be punished.
R-Rebellion!
Count Denver was taken aback by those words.
Rebellion? It took his breath away. He knew things were unusual the moment he saw Roman Dmitry arrive, but he didnt think he would speak of rebellion right from the start.
This is really dangerous. Everyone knows that I follow Valha. The royal family never even considered touching me, despite the fact that the evidence supporting it is abundant. But to arrest me right now after the sh with the nobles? The moment Iply with the Kings order, my limbs will be bound.
His instincts were warning him not to follow him. He could respond to any situation without regard for the royal family, but if he, the head of the Valha faction, was taken away, he was likely to be held responsible for everything.
In an instant, his head began to work like a calctor. His skinny mouth couldnt hide the nervousness he was feeling, but Count Denver reacted as calmly as he could.
Y-You people! Do you realize what you are doing?
He raised his voice to intentionallye out as angry to the royal guards.
It is an open fact that Imunicate with the Valha Empire. How dare you arrest me by calling this the Kings order! Go back and ask His Majesty if he can handle the aftereffects of this! If you attack me, Valha will not stand still.
He was in thend of the enemy, so excuses would not work. So he needed to use any weapon he could. The reason why Count Denver was able to establish power in Cairo was all thanks to the name of Valha.
The soldiers were shocked.
But unlike them, who looked at each other, Roman didnt waver.
Count Denver. You need to be very careful of each word you speak from now on.
You!
Lower your voice. It seems like you havent grasped the situation yet. The Cairo royal family started a war against the nobles. Civil war is bound to happen. In a situation where our lives are at risk fighting against the nobles, you will surely be waiting for the right time to make a profit from it. Fighting is meaningless as we are simply going to overpower the nobles. The traitors who are following Valha and Kronosall of you will also have to be uprooted.
insane bastard.
The threats didnt work. Count Denver reacted as expected. It was too obvious. But he didnt know that Valha would be mentioned the moment he was cornered.
The fate of Cairo is at stake in this fight. Valha? What will they do for us? Unlike Kronos, Valha has separate borders, and even if they storm into Cairo with their troops, we cannot stop what we have initiated. It is a chance that will nevere again. And if we lose the battle, well lose everything, so we will have to pay the price. Instead of allowing more rifts to form, it would be wise to resolve everything at once for Cairos future.
nce.
The signal was given, and the royal guards approached Count Denver.
Count Denver. From now on, we will have a very nice and fun time.
At Romans words, Count Denver had no choice but to sit down on the chair.
The ns were carried out right away. At the time when Count Denvers house was being raided, Simon, the lieutenantmander of the Royal Knights, led the force to attack Count Gregory.
These bastards! Do you think you will be fine with this? Do you think it will be alright?
On the order to arrest, Count Gregory rebelled. He shouted and shook the soldiers off and looked at Simon with bloodshot eyes.
Simon. You know what it means to touch me. The Kronos Empire borders Cairo. If Cairo is found to have attacked me, the empire will send troops as a warning. So judge wisely. Even if you dont do much either, I dont know how the Kronos Empire, which is eager to conquer the continent, will react, but they will use this as a justification to move.
At that moment, all the soldiers went stiff. It was a warning they couldnt ignore. At least Valha was far, but Kronos was right next to the borders.
Count Gregory is right. The Kronos Empire is not just a verbal threat to us but one which can actually attack us.
It was dangerous. After stimting a reason for Kronos to move, Cairo might be caught in a war. So Simon went into deep thought. He wasnt sure if this was the right thing to do, but he couldnt clear his mind of what Roman Dmitry had said to the King in the pce.
Your Majesty, the King. You cannot look at the Kronos Empire in the same way anymore. The Kronos Empire crosses the borders of Cairo each year for no reason. Then what are you afraid of? If Kronos deres a war of conquest now, Cairo will never be able to escape it. Even if Cairo makes a decision and we get attacked by Kronos because of it, doesnt it also happen to us each year? Then, it is much better to use this as a chance to clean up thisnd and their control over us. This is the only way for Cairo to survive in the future.
Right. Because they always looked at Kronos, they never cared for Cairo. They asionally crossed the borders, and Cairos soldiers were killed.
And during those times, what did Count Gregory do? He didnt care. Even though the people of Kronos were ughtering the people of Cairo, thend he was staying in, he continued to live like a noble.
His teeth ttered. Simon had colleagues who died among them, so he spent time with Count Nichs and thought about what happened and the new reality of Cairo.
But a chance came. Roman Dmitry stated that he would be the one with blood on his hands in order for the others to be strong.
The Cairo Kingdom has crossed a river which we cannot go back from. If the beings that threaten the royal family are notpletely cleaned out, they wille to destroy the kingdom from the inside, even before Kronos touches us. If so, sure. As Roman Dmiotry warned us, we cannot leave any variables behind.
He gritted his teeth. Seeing Count Gregory with a triumphant look on his face, he approached the man and pulled him by the hair. And.
Puak!
Ack!
He hit his head on the ground, making Count Gregory scream. He tried to look up at Simon with a puzzled face, but Simon only pressed his head down once again.
Shut up, you bastard! Anyway, you will be judged, and if Kronos crosses the border to save you, even if it is beyond my authority, I will cut off your head and hang it on a wall. So do not act out, because if you do, I will consider your actions as treason and kill you on the spot.
Simon was finally letting go of his suppressed emotions.
The situation was quickly sorted out, and both Count Gregory and Count Denver were arrested. And by issuing an alert to the borders, the soldiers began to stay alert, and the guards around the capital were keeping their eyes out. In addition, they contacted the nobles who followed the royal faction.
The arrest of Count Gregory and Count Denver is a temporary measure. When the facts are checked and everything is sorted out, we will release them again.
It was a necessary measure to prevent any unexpected movements from other nations. Of course, the nobles wouldnt believe the words temporary measure, but in fact, it wasnt that important unless they believed it.
The nobles who followed the empires wouldnt do anything unless the empires moved. No matter how much they cried out about their empires, werent they all still living in Cairo? And they would choose to cover their eyes and ears in a bloody civil war. The contact from the Cairo royal family wouldter provide them with excuses for their stay.
At that time, Roman Dmitry sorted things out and met with Daniel Cairo.
The chances of the empires moving right now are rather slim. Valha is far from the borders. They will have too many restrictions when sending their troops, and due to the recent dispute in the south, the Kronos Empire is a bit uneasy. Their priority isnt Cairo. Even if we look at their troops in the south, it is more important for them to sort things out there than deal with Cairo.
This n wasnt just about exploiting this opportunity. After assessing the situation on the continent, he decided that it was the best time to touch the nobles faction.
Amazing.
Daniel Cairo was impressed. Roman Dmitry was such a great man. Despite the short amount of time, Roman Dmitry demonstrated bold action and incredible nning. But it was too early to be relieved by this.
We are dealing with too many enemies in a short amount of time. Marquis Benedict from the nobles, Count Denver from the Valha faction, and Count Gregory from the Kronos factioneliminating all of them will leave a huge vacuum in the kingdom. The Central Government was everything in Cairo. Getting rid of them is necessary for Cairos future, but not creating a vacuum is also essential.
Cairo has been driven by the Central Government for too long. The vacancy those people would leave behind couldnt be ignored, and it was possible that the nation would lose its function.
Roman said,
We are aware of the dangers the civil war will bring us. But we only choose the best option. If the forces that divide Cairo are at their worst, then eliminating them is a risk we need to take. Because the lesser evil is what helps this nation. If we can end the civil war by eliminating the heads of each faction as quickly as possible, the confusion that Your Majesty has can be minimized to an extent.
The worst scenario that he was thinking about wasnt really the worst. And Daniel Cairo epted that reality. Roman was right. From the moment the sword was drawn, there was no better opportunity than this for Cairo.
When the Cairo royal family was moving fast, Marquis Benedict wasnt standing still either.
They are moving.
Immediately after attacking him, Roman Dmitry visited the royal pce, and he heard the report that he had joined hands with the King. He was sure that he had done something he could never correct.
Roman Dmitry showed his hostility by rejecting his proposal, and the Kings choice was to show support for Roman Dmitrys move. Then, what was left was the war against the factions.
He knew that he would take the throne one day, but he didnt think that the throne would be held this tightly.
Cheeky bastard.
Roman Dmitryhe would never forgive that man. When he recalled the time he was about to attack him and his arrogance, Marquis Benedict gritted his teeth.
At that time, he was so pitiful. He struggled so that he could live, and he had to abandon his pride. But it was now a fight that would end with one of them dead.
As soon as Marquis Benedict arrived at his estate, he ordered the nobles to gather.
The nobles make up a vast majority of the power in Cairo. If we muster up enough forces from the nobles to push Cairo out of the way, even if Roman is holding hands with the King, there wont be any problem. We need to show the consequences of trying to attack me. Right now, you might feel you are the strongest after defeating Count Nichs but things in the world will never go your way.
Within a weeks time or less, he would lead the troops and head for the capital. And the overwhelming numbers would bring him sure victory.
Things were going smoothly, and when the troops of the nobles were responding to his summons, he received an unexpected report.
Tell me again, what was that?
His voice boiled with anger. Just now, the report that the subordinate gave was very hard toprehend.
And the subordinate felt scared. Frightened by Marquis Benedicts angry tone, he spoke slowly about what he had heard.
Count Fabius. He sent an answer saying that he would notply with the summons.
It was a clear refusal. And hearing those words hurt Marquis Benedicts heart.
Chapter 174: Purge (5)
A few days ago, the nobles factions decision to attack Roman Dmitry left Count Fabius in concern.
Umm.
No matter how much he thought about it, the bnce just didnt seem right. Roman Dmitry, the hero of Cairo defeated the rankers from the 99th to the top ranker, Nichs, without even being hit once.
Marquis Benedict said that if Roman Dmitry rejected the proposal to side with him, then he would be forced to make a choice right there, but in reality, it didnt make any sense.
I experienced what Roman Dmitry was truly like on the Southern Front. Even if the nobles summoned an army-sized force, would they really be able to subdue Roman Dmitry by force? Impossible, that would never happen. Marquis Benedict thinks that right after the Ranking Matches ends, it will be his chance, but in fact, defeating Count Nichs means that Roman Dmitry is a lot stronger than he was one year ago. The monster who defeated Butler and opened the gates of the Southern Front must have reached a level that one wouldnt dare touch now.
A year ago, Count Fabius was on the Southern Front. When the other nobles were deliberating, he himself went there and experienced what a battlefield was like.
Romans power was electrifying for him. It was great that he walked alone and defeated Butler, but the sight of him ughtering numerous people and opening up the gates made him always think that the devil had descended into the world of humans.
The memories of that time were etched in his mind. Count Fabius actively insisted on recruiting Roman Dmitry, and his thoughts werent different now.
And they nned to subject Roman Dmitry to pressure? Just the thought of antagonizing him was unthinkable for Count Fabius.
The question is, if the word rebelliones up, will Roman Dmitry just surrender? The guy never kneels to anyone. People are so sure that he will not make the decision to draw his sword in Cairos, but if he was a man running onmon sense, he would have chosen to flee the Southern Front when it was captured.
So it was now a matter of choice and free will. On the day of the confrontation, if the troops werent mobilized, he would be pushed out of the faction. And if Roman Dmitry surrendered or was defeated, then Count Fabius would have to face the consequences.
And it wasnt just about the copse of his fame and name. Marquis Benedict was the type of man who drew the line, so he would surely go after Count Fabius for what he did.
So he had to think about what was right. It wouldnt end with just one fight, but theres a chance it would turn into a war between Dmitry and the nobles faction. Finally
Logic cannot determine which side is correct. What is certain is that, since I served Marquis Benedict, I know the strength of the nobles, but I cant guess Roman Dmitrys limit or full power. And I saw firsthand on the Southern Front how terrifying Roman Dmitry is as an enemy. Fabius. Fabius. The future of my family depends on my decision.
And so he decided not to send his troops. When all the nobles sent their troops to the capital, he stayed silent on the pretext of being sick.
And on the day of the final battle, Count Fabius, who didnt move at all, received a call from the nobles.
[Count Fabius do you really think you can survive making that choice?]
[There isnt a single person in the world who will believe your excuse of being sick. After the sun goes down today, Marquis Benedict will celebrate the death of a man named Count Fabius without care. It is not toote. Send your troops now.]
[You idiot. You normally behave well but at such an important time, you make such a stupid decision!]
Anxiety began to sink in, and he covered his eyes and ears.
And then Roman Dmitry and the nobles collided.
Count Fabius entrusted his fate to the heavens in hisfortable mansion.
Marquis Benedict immediately contacted Count Fabius. He couldnt leave the existence that caused trouble within the nobles faction alone.
Pat.
Themunication device was connected, and seeing Count Fabiuss face that appeared on the screen, Marquis Benedict let out his anger.
Fabius, you are really insane. It isnt enough that you disobeyed the nobles factions order and didnt send your troops to Cairos, now what? Are you going to refuse the summons? Look me straight in the face and tell me. Is this your choice, Fabius?
His voice trembled with anger.
The roon of Cairos. Even though he knew that the man was a turncoat, he liked how quick-witted he was, so he kept the man at his side, but now he was betrayed.
And the fact that the roon made this decision and not some other noble was what offended Marquis Benedictthat quick-witted man turned away from him. Doesnt that mean the nobles would be defeated?
And Count Fabius said,
[Marquis Benedict. Let us be honest with each other about what happened. Didnt your troops get ughtered by Roman Dmitry in the battle at Cairos? That is the basis of my decision. Roman Dmitry killed all the powerful nobles during the Ranking Matches, and knowing that you would make such a decision, he drew his sword without hesitation. So how will you fight such a monster?]
You dare do this, you bastard!
[Ah fuck. Do you still not realize the situation?]
Count Fabius was serious. Just like Viscount Conrad, when he turned around, he clearly showed his attitude.
[I bet everything on Roman Dmitry. So do not look at me like I am a bastard who will still follow you and send my troops to Cairos because I wont. And you need to ept the fact that I turned my back on you, clear? You probably think of me as a bastard, but what the hell, man? You even contacted me just to say nasty things.]
this choice. Are you sure youre not going to regret it?
[Regret my ass. If my choice is wrong, will there be anything worse than death?]
Fabius. You are a traitor to the nobles. No matter what choice you make, do you think Roman Dmitry will use a traitor like you? Traitors remain traitors. If you still decide to stay on the path you have chosen until now but still help the nobles win, I will certainly reward you despite what you did.
[No. Even if I am faithful to you until the end, you will abandon me without hesitation if you no longer need me, but not Roman Dmitry. Looking at how he epted Viscount Conrad, he has the tolerance to ept even someone like me, depending on the situation. And havent you heard the rumors about him? How much he cares about his people? Even if I start out as a traitor, from now on, I will do anything to please him.]
From the past incidents, Count Fabius knew that the start was important. It was hard to survive against Roman Dmitry if youd already shown hostility toward him. But if one hadnt crossed that line, then it wasnt impossible to change things like Viscount Conrad. So he didnt send any of his troops, and he didnt respond to Marquis Benedict and ignored his words.
Finally, Count Fabius smiled and said,
[Marquis Benedict. The war starts right now. You dont seem to know how things are going yet, but I am probably not going to be the only one who has refused your summons. Even then, to try and contact me angrily like this. It will only be a matter of time before the nobility falls.]
At those words, Marquis Benedicts eyes widened. What did that mean?
Tuk.
Themunication was cut off.
And it didnt take long for Marquis Benedict to confirm Fabiuss words.
The nobles were summoned, and Count Fabius was the only exception, but most of them expressed their intention toply. However, suddenly, something unique happened.
[I, Marquis Valentino, will dere that I will support the Dmitry family.]
Valentino from the neutral forces moved. Since a tycoon in Cairo supported Dmitry, the surrounding families were unable to move their troops.
Recently, Valentino spent a fortune sweeping Cairos mercenaries. At that time, he made the excuse that he needed manpower in the process of running apany targeting the continent, but never once did he speak about an alliance with the Dmitry family.
And Count Fabius also exerted his strength. He thought that betrayal should be done at its best. Rather than simply relying on a new force with a change of heart, he ran hard so that Roman Dmitry could positively ept his existence. Thanks to this, the families that had a rtionship with Count Fabius also changed their minds. And they decided to betray the nobles and follow Dmitry.
And in just a few days, the situation instantly turned around. Shortly after cutting off contact with Fabius, Marquis Benedict received a barrage of calls.
[ I am really sorry. Since we dont know when Marquis Valentino will attack us, we cannot just send our troops. But still, l hope you know that this is for our best.]
[Marquis Benedict. How should we go about this? If we move hastily, there is a chance that our estates will be robbed, and no matter how important the war against the royal faction is, we cannot let our families be in danger.]
[Sorry, but I decided to share the same thought as Count Fabius.]
He felt dizzy even before he tried to do anything. Marquis Benedict had no choice but to watch the power of the nobles diminish.
In the Royal Pce Conference Room, thest meeting before their departure was held. Roman Dmitry took the lead and spoke,
A few days ago, Count Fabius, a nobles faction member, announced his intention to follow us. He and several families have changed their minds, and even Marquis Valentino is supporting us, making it impossible for the nobles faction toe into full force against us. Now is the chance to wipe out the traitors once and for all.
At the series of events, the people of the royal faction were shocked.
Count Fabius and Marquis Valentinoit wasnt their abilities that shocked them, but the n that was exclusively made by Roman Dmitry.
If the King hadnt epted Roman Dmitrys proposal, he might have seeded in the plot only with Dmitrys power. And if that happened, the g of Cairo would have been burned down by the Dmitry family.
Goosebumps rose. Dmitrys potential was shocking.
And in the situation where the nobles were driven into a corner, Daniel Cairo asked,
Do you mean to say you want to confront the nobles head-on?
You are right. To be precise, it is likely going to be a siege war. If the nobles had responded normally to the call, they would havee straight to the capital, but due to a series of circumstances, they chose to reorganize their troops. We have no reason to give them any ck. We need to mobilize our troops and wipe out the rebels. We have to crush them down with overwhelming force so that no one makes the same mistake in the future.
Everyone gulped at thisan all-out war. Everyone waited for Daniel Cairo to decide whether they would fight or not.
The force leading this war is Dmitry and not the royal faction.
Daniel Cairo knew the truth. If they won the war, there was a high chance that the people would call Dmitry a kingmaker instead of acknowledging the royal factions growth. And as much as how concerning that was, Roman made the n from start to end. Instead of clearing up the forces that had divided Cairo over the years, Dmitry might form a force huge enough to swallow the Cairo royal family at once. But he had no intention of rejecting them.
Dmitry made this decision for Cairo. Even if Dmitry grows beyond our control, we need to acknowledge their existence. It would have been impossible without Dmitrys help in the first ce. A coexistence with Dmitry, who at least treats me as a King, is better for Cairo than the rebellious forces that would sell their King. Cairos system has changed. And in order to not lose a possible meaningful existence in the future, we need to actively step out in times when sacrifices are needed. Just in case Roman Dmitry wont feel its unfair, we will do our best to help him.
And so he made the decision. With a dignified voice, Daniel Cairo said,
War is inevitable now. Keep in mind that the royal forces will do their best to assist Roman Dmitry and that his orders will be my will. Roman Dmitry, I entrust with you the control over this war.
All eyes were on him, and Roman responded like a soldier,
I will follow your order.
The fuse for the war had been lit. From now on, it was time to ughter the traitors.
Chapter 175: For A Certain End (1)
The sun shone through the window. A middle-aged man, who was lying in an infirmary bed, struggled to open his eyes and looked out the window with nk eyes.
I am not dead.
His voice was dry.
The mans identity was Count Nichs. His expression was slightly distorted at the bted pain, and he lowered his gaze to check the condition of his body. He was a mess. As if to prove how terrible his condition was, his entire upper body was covered in bandages.
Only the external wounds are serious. Roman Dmitry had no intention of killing me.
That was the conclusion he reached after examining his body. The wound ran from his upper chest down to his pubic bone, but only the skin was cut, and there were no internal wounds.
It was clear that Dmitry had shown him mercy. Although he disyed a dramatic scene for those who were watching, this proved that Roman was sincere.
In his hazy memories, he remembered what Roman told him at the end,
Do not worry about the aftermath. I have no intention of betraying Cairo.
And right after hearing that, Count Nichs was hit.
People thought that Count Nichs had his eyes open when he sensed his impending death, but the truth and sincerity in Romans voice remained in his head.
He couldnt understand Roman Dmitrys intentions. All this time, he made no contact with the Cairo royal family. Rather, he seemed to get along with other forces, such as Marquis Benedict. Roman Dmitry was the bnce of thisnd. His decision to join the nobles meant that the royal faction without Count Nichs had lost.
So he epted the challenge of a Ranking Match. By defeating Roman Dmitry, he wanted to show how strong he was, but the result was a crushing defeat. People would think it was a fierce match, but Count Nichs, who wielded the sword himself, knew that Roman Dmitry was stronger than him. Otherwise, it couldnt have been so overwhelming in their first head-on confrontation.
Roman Dmitry considered Count Nichss intentions and never pushed him back until the end, as he constantly showed him mercy. And his defeat was an unfortunate result.
However, the fact that he was still alive and the words he heard at the end caused Count Nichs to worry.
I need to understand what the situation is.
Kuak.
He got up.
Even though he still needed time to recover, for Count Nichs, it was more important to understand the situation of the royal family than his safety.
Simon.
Seeing Count Nichs look up at him, Simon looked like he would burst into tears at any moment.
all I was told was that themander might die. I am. am so fortunate.
Count Nichs was the sky for Simon.
Count Nichs showed him a warm smile.
You have suffered a lot all this time.
No. I just did what I had to do.
If you hadnt led and be the center of the Royal Knights, the chaos in Cairo would have increased. I am so proud of you. Because of you, I was able tofortably join the Ranking Matches.
Half a year ago, he left the vacant post of lieutenant to Simon. People expressed their doubts about Simons skills, which couldnt even touch a 4-star swordsman, but Count Nichs thought that Simon was the right person.
The Royal Knights were the guardians of the royal family. In order to maintain an unwavering heart despite all kinds of desires, loyalty to the royal family was more important than sword skills.
And that was Simon. He was in his mid-40s, and even if his potential as a swordsman wasnt that great, he was fit to hold the title of a Royal Knight.
And Count Nichs said,
Simon. Tell me what happened while I was unconscious.
Alright. Right after themander copsed
He started talking about the sh between the nobles and Roman Dmitry, and how Roman Dmitry went to the King and offered a deal and exined the process of the civil war. And during that time, he developed a sincere respect for Roman. Even though he was carrying out his work for a certain price, the process of how he was able to do it was truly admirable.
The disposition of the imperial factions and his n to break the enemies n with the support of a tycoon named Valentino. The royal faction held the upper hand. Just by bringing in one ally, Roman Dmitry and the royal faction were able to get so many others.
that is what happened. We are about to embark on the mission soon. Themander is Roman Dmitry, and we intend to immediately attack the nobles of Marquis Benedicts faction.
The exnation was over, and Count Nichs was lost in thought. Roman Dmitry was the best swordsman Cairo ever had. Depending on the choice he made, the game of Cairo could somehow change, but Roman Dmitry gave up on glory and wealth as he sided with the King.
And he was extremely grateful for that. The fact that the monster he couldnt handle didnt abandon the royal family was something he felt thankful for.
In this war, if they lost, it was all over. Even if he couldnt go to the battlefield with his current injury, he couldnt just sit down either.
Simon, take me to the ce where the military meetings are being held. I need to work there.
Emotions grew inside of him. There was a chance to set the kingdom right.
At this historic moment, he wanted to contribute even a little bit.
Finally, the moment of the decisive battle has arrived. Roman Dmitry prepared for the marching ceremony.
ck.
He wore a different outfit than usual. Roman, who was normally minimally armed because it interfered with his movements, was now fully armed, representing the royal family. His silver armor was engraved with the symbol of the royal family. And his white skin and ck hair had a charm that made people turn their heads to look at him. Even from far away, you could see the people waiting for him.
And then there were the people of the royal faction, including King Daniel Cairo, and an unexpected person on the other sideCount Nichs. He appeared with a wounded body.
Roman Dmitry knew what it meant.
Count Nichs is the symbol of the military. Showing up at the military parade even after losing to me in the match means that hepletely entrusts the authority of the military to me. The King and Count Nichs too. They havent yet lost their goodness despite the chaos the power system created.
Roman might be attracted to their goodness in some way. If he followed the Marquis, he would have gotten the chance to devour Cairo, but he knew that his little desires wouldnt be satisfied with just that. He hoped Cairo would y a simr role to the friendly rtionship Baek Joong-hyuk had with the Emperor during the time he ruled Murim.
Tak.
He took his ce. The numerous troops looked up at Roman who also looked at them and calmly said,
Cairo has been through a chaotic time. The nobles, including Marquis Benedict, are people who only care about their own interests rather than the safety of this nation, and due to their actions, Cairo was never given a peaceful life. We are going to punish those traitors. What will we get from a civil war that causes people born in the same ce or lineage to kill each other and leave behind pain? Well, I promise topletely clean up the chaos in Cairo after this war is over. And
He drew his sword.
War.
Those who trembled with anxiety needed the convictionthe right oneto win.
I will always be at the forefront of this war. So trust me and follow. If I open the way, you can follow and achieve victory.
Woahhhhh!
Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman!
The people went insane. Cairos most terrifying presence and the words he said about fighting at the forefront made the people put their blind trust in him.
There was no turning back now.
War.
The battle for the fate of the nation has begun.
The response of the nobles faction was as expected. After gathering their troops at the Benedict estate, they held a meeting on how the royal family was moving.
If they use a nearby warp gate, the army of the King will attack Benedict within a week at the earliest. Right now, the odds of an all-out war are slim. We have to lock the gates and look for a chance to turn things around while taking advantage of this ce.
Just as one noble said, the condition of the nobles wasnt good. Even at first, he thought that with enough troops they could wipe out the royal family, but Marquis Valentinos deration and Count Fabiuss betrayal were fatal to them.
And aside from the roon of Cairo, they couldnt figure out why Marquis Valentino changed his mind. He was a key presence among the nobles.
And Viscount Owen said,
Marquis Valentino has always been neutral. In preparation for the problems that would arise from taking sides with one faction, he ended up drawing a line. And such a person openly supports Roman Dmitry. It means that the nobles are moving behind this new power, and in fact, no one can stop Roman Dmitry, who didnt lose to a single ranker.
All of them acknowledged it. Romans n was too perfect. It was as if he attracted Marquis Valentino, and when he was told of the results of the Ranking Matches, the man must have been impressed.
However, the issue was that that person would be their enemy now. Hearing of his sess on the Southern Front, no one thought he would dere an all-out war.
Currently, the nobles faction is unable to properly use the strength we have. I think we need to ept the reality and take some damage in order to defeat Roman Dmitry and their army. Marquis Benedict, how about contacting Kronos and the nobles of Valha? They have no choice but to worry about the future with their leaders being held captive. If we offer them a suitable reward, they will surely not be able to refuse our offer.
that isnt a bad idea.
Marquis Benedict nodded. With the exception of the royal faction, they always had the option of joining forces with the other two factions. If Gregory and Denver were in good health, they would have chosen to wait, but now they are not here.
Marquis Benedict asked,
How long will it take to appease them?
It should be at least fifteen days. It takes time to change the minds of those from the other factions, and it will take a good amount of time to assemble and bring them together. So we need to buy time for them to get here. While buying time, if we bring in support from others and try to attack from both sides like them, we can defeat Roman Dmitry.
I get it. I will entrust you with the full authority in that regard.
I ept your orders.
Even with the new measures, the atmosphere wasnt so hopeful. At the thought of a devil named Roman Dmitry arriving, the nobles couldnt react positively.
The massacre in Cairos was one-sided. Hundreds of troops that were secretly brought were killed, and those who tried to stop Roman were brutally killed. And from what they heard, those who werent able to use the warp gate didnt even get to surrender. They were killed right there.
Their mouths would go dry even now when they thought of how he cut off the heads of all those who knelt down and prayed.
Marquis Benedict said,
The war broke out suddenly, but we had been preparing for this war against the royals for a long time. Benedict is equipped with supplies and a perfect defense system, and with this amount of preparation, we can even withstand the Kronos Empires onught. So have no doubt that we will win. As always, after everything is sorted, our nobles faction will have the power in Cairo.
Yes.
We will do our best.
The atmosphere changed as they realized that Marquis Benedict was right. Even though the mes of the war suddenly spread, that didnt mean that they were unprepared for it. They were confident now. Time was on their side.
And they were convinced that if he led them while buying time, they would be able to destroy the royals. They believed in themselves that, as always, the nobles woulde out victorious.
And a weekter, Roman Dmitrys army appeared in front of the Benedict Castle.
Shortly after arriving in Benedict, Simon came over to him and asked,
Commander. In preparation for the long-term battle, they seemed to have built a good stronghold.
The walls of the Benedict Castle were high enough to be called forts. The battle wouldnt end in a day or two, so Simons judgment was correct. But
No, speed is important in this war. The more time we give the nobles, the more options they will have. Therefore, we shall prepare for the first hit before establishing our positions.
It was a bold decision. If they get hurt, the soldiers would have to spend more time carrying the heavy bodies and building camps. But
Felix, prepare for a siege.
At Romansmand, a robed man appeared. As for Simon, he looked back and forth between the robed man and Roman Dmitry with befuddled eyes.
Chapter 176: For A Certain End (2)
Thud. Thud. Thud.
The army of Cairo was moving. The main frame for theunchers was moved with wheels, and the other parts were ced on a cart to be assembledter one by one.
The troops on the wall watched this scene. They had no idea what the kingdoms army was up to, but they werent worried either.
So is that a re?
A guard of the Benedict Castles gate said. He was Cameron, the captain of the guards. The use of a re was essential for warfare when it came to a siege. And a powerful siege weapon would make the castle lose its advantage.
In a fight between ordinary nobles, the ones with more money would get a re, but a re would always be used in a civil war on a national level. Even at a nce, the kingdoms army appeared to be nning to install up to five of them.
And after about two hours of instation, its firepower would be able to copse the wall.
But Benedict was different.
Staying in Benedict Castle is one of the things we have been preparing for. By making a request to the Magic Tower, we have installed a strong Magic Defense on the walls of the Benedict Castle. It has the defensive power to withstand dozens of res, and it even has the ability to recover if it is replenished with enough mana stones, even if its durability is worn out. Cairos forces can never capture Benedict.
Recing the King was their ultimate goal as nobles. They never overdid it with the precarious power system, but they were steadily preparing for the rebellion over the years. The Magic Defense was just the start. The military training of the soldiers was also carried out steadily, and various options, such as n A and B in case of a rebellion, were calcted in advance.
Of course, they also considered what to do if the royal faction attacked first. They didnt expect that the royal faction would form an alliance with Dmitry, but they also didnt really think it would change things either. They had an imprable wall, and they were able to secure a lot of war materials. Cameron trusted Benedict.
Thinking that the soldiers might be scared, he raised his voice,
You know that themander of the army is Roman Dmitry. He is the Southern Front Devil and the best swordsman in Cairo, who has defeated Count Nichs. But this is a war on a national scale. Even if he is strong, it means nothing if he cannot cross the walls of Benedict Castle, which have been installed with defensive magic by the Magic Tower. In the end, it means that he is just a mere human in front of these tall castle walls.
Their anxieties were due to the existence of Roman Dmitry. As he reassured the people who looked nervous, Cameron gave them something to believe in.
Trust me. The enemies will not be able to cross the walls, and the final victors will be our nobles.
Because of Camerons confidence and basis for faith, everyone was feeling positive.
The appearance of the individuals in robes caused everyone to be agitated.
who are they?
They seem to be up to something.
Above the castle walls, the troops of the nobles seemed anxious. Their enemys unexpected movement gave them an ominous feeling, but they didnt show it. The safest ce was behind the walls, and because they were being protected by the Magic Defense on the walls, they didnt have to be too anxious.
Time passed, and the individuals in robes, who had been preparing for a while, approached someone to see if the work was over.
Team 1, preparations areplete.
Team 2, preparations areplete.
These individuals in robes were the magicians from the Phoenix Magic Tower. Felix, who hid his face in a robe, recalled what Roman had told him a month ago.
Once the Ranking Matches start, Dmitry cannot avoid being caught up in a war. At that time, I will intentionally push the enemy into a corner and start a siege. Felix, your role is to bring your people there to tear them down.
A month ago, when everyone else was enjoying peace, Phoenix began to prepare for the war. On Romans orders, they were ready to risk their lives. The Phoenix Tower was revived thanks to Roman Dmitry, and they quickly found stability with his full support. It was truly the gift of a lifetime.
Everyone in the Phoenix Tower was ready to do anything for Roman Dmitry, and when the order for the siege was given, Felix and the other magicians allughed for joy.
Magicians were the flowers of siege warfare, and they were given the best role. Now their goal was to pay back for the meals Dmitry had given them.
And Felix said,
The Lord has done so much for us. Even silent beasts can recognize the goodness of their owners, but we havent done anything for our Lord. And finally, the time hase. The Lord has given us a mission that we excel at, and if we cannot do it right, then our existence has no meaning.
His voice was heavy. Because of what they would do, people would die. However, the moment they would take a step into the battlefield, they had no thoughts of stepping back.
Lets show it to the enemies. How the Phoenix Magic Tower has been able to hold the position of the 13th Magic Tower on the continent.
Yes.
Your orders will be executed.
The wizards started to move. There were three of them for eachuncher. They immediately started to generate mana, and the pattern engraved on theuncher reacted to it and emitted light.
Wheik.
Commonly known res have limitations on their damage. If their Magic Defense was properly installed, then they would not break even with the res. But what if a magician can amplify the power of a re? Its attack power will exceed the limit and the defensive magic on their walls will break down because these are not regr res.
Mana resonated, and the magicians continued. In particr, the Phoenix magicians were known to have mana with the fire attribute that perfectly harmonized with the res.
Bam.
Pung!
Pupupung!
The res were fired, and the fireballs hit the castle walls.
Kwakwakwang!
Rumble.
They held a strong power. The soldiers screamed at the impact that shook the walls, and they looked at the captain of the guards with shocked faces. The man had told them that the walls had Magic Defense that couldnt be broken down even with the res.
However, the tremendous shock they felt made it seem like they could destroy the castle walls all at once. Even those who didnt know about the Magic Defense were now taking the situation more seriously.
Kwakwakwang!
Boom!
The attacks continued. Depending on the amount of mana the magicians generated, the mes caused explosions on simr levels.
The flowers of siege warfareit was the power of magicians. And among the 13 Magic Towers, the Phoenix Magic Tower specialized in fire the most.
Rumble!
Captain of the guards! The durability of our best Magic Defense is rapidly declining.
If things continue like this, the walls will not stand! Please give us your order!
The reports kepting in from all directions, and Cameron looked pale. He never imagined that a kingdoms army would be able to mobilize magicians in such arge number.
The magicians who belong to the Magic Towers always stay neutral. In fights between nations, they sometimes lend their strength to the nation that supported them, but in cases such as civil wars, they never step forward. So who are they? I wouldnt have cared if there were just one or two, but dozens of magicians are supporting the royal family. Even if the King himself went to secure magicians, this number of people makes no sense.
He was shocked by the dozens of magicians. This was beyond normal. There has never been a case in the history of the continents Magic Towers where they have sent such arge number of people to fight in a foreign nation.
First, he had to solve the problem. As the attacks continued, Cameron shouted loudly,
Activate the emergency defense system! Even if we have to use all the mana stones, make sure to protect the Magic Defense from losing its durability! Once the walls fall, there is no turning back! Mobilize the ballista right now and destroy theunchers!
The mes went out. He gave amand that contradicted his words earlier. The war materials would run out quickly, but Cameron had no other options.
Cameron wasnt the only one surprised by the turn of events. Staring at the fire-breathing machines, Simon had a startled expression.
what the hell is this?
Magiciansit was a power that even the Cairo royal family didnt possess. However, they were very active in attacking the nobles, following Roman Dmitrys orders. It made no sense.
How on earth did he appease the magicians?
The answer came from Chris.
Not too long ago, the Phoenix Magic Tower came and settled in the Dmitry estate. In general, the Magic Towers im to be neutral and do not intervene in civil wars, but the Phoenix Magic Tower belongs to a noble family now. If Dmitry decides to be the sword of Cairo, shouldnt the Phoenix Magic Tower also help?
At his blunt response, Simon was shocked. ording to what Chris said, it meant that these magicians were from a Magic Tower that belonged to Dmitry.
The 13th Magic Tower. It lost its skills and was considered to have the lowest number of people, but it was called the best in the continent for its attacks and mes. A group that would be weed anywhere swore their allegiance to Dmitry.
Goosebumps rose. What if Daniel Cairo rejected Dmitrys offer? Then Dmitry could have taken down the nobles with the power of the magicians alone.
And if he had pointed his sword at the Cairo royal family, it was clear that the high walls alone would not be able to defend against Dmitrys attacks.
The choice of the King was a godsend. If he hadnt embraced Dmitry, they would have faced the monstrous Roman Dmitry and the magicians as enemies.
The heavens didnt abandon Cairo. We made the right decision.
He let out a sigh of relief. The more he saw the true face of Dmitry, the more Simon was convinced that the war would end in their victory.
The sun went down. When the first battle was over, Cameron went to report the results with a miserable face.
in order to prevent the attack from the royal faction, we had no choice but to use 30% of the mana stones that we had prepared in advance. I apologize. But please consider the fact that the enemies have magicians. If we hadnt acted quickly, the walls wouldnt havested long and would have copsed right away.
In this meeting, none of the members of the nobles faction could me Cameron. Didnt they see it too? The nobles watching the situation clenched their hands whenever the mes on the castles walls exploded.
They were overwhelmed by the sight. Since they had never imagined the royals would have secured dozens of wizards, the anxiety about the walls copsing spread to each of them.
Fortunately, the attacks stopped. But just like Camerons miserable expression, no one could take it positively that theysted one day.
Marquis Benedict said,
So how long will theyst?
our opponent has dozens of magicians. If they repeat the same attack with proper rest, then we will not be able tost more than ten days even if we replenish with the mana stones that we have.
The longest we can survive is ten days?
It felt hopeless. Roman Dmitrys strategy was too simple. As soon as he arrived in Benedict, he attempted an attack, and as soon as the mana of the magicians was exhausted, he retreated with his troops, and they would be able to get plenty of rest.
The nobles troops couldnt let down their guards even for a moment against the attacks that coulde at any time, but the royal faction did not seem to have any intention of attacking unreasonably.
Ten days like thisit was apletely different pace that favored the royals. While being attacked with such magic, the nobles would get tired, and they wouldnt be able to stop the troops rushing in when the gates would copse.
Their n to appease the empires factions hasnt brought any results yet. The process of appeasing them and assembling their troops would take time, but the movement of the royal faction was so fast and powerful.
Finally, there was just one person the nobles could trust.
Viscount Owen. What happened to Baron Winston?
The troops have gathered, and they have arrived at the entrance in the northeast. The situation could still change. If Baron Winston captures the Dmitry estate, which is empty now, Roman Dmitry will not be able to attack us as he did today. And once that happens, we just need to buy time and bring in the empires factions.
What is the probability that the attack on the Dmitry estate will fail?
We will seed. Isnt Baron Winston the proudmander? With his skills, he can destroy the northeast within a day. The only variable is the possibility that there are magicians in Dmitry. However, considering that dozens of magicians have already participated in attacking Benedict Castle, it is almost impossible for them to have any more magicians. And even if that variable does happen, the probability that the result will change due to their presence is not very high.
Think about it. The opponents were on the outskirts, and with Roman Dmitry away, who would stop their attack?
Not all of those who belonged to the nobles faction gathered at Benedict Castle. They split their forces into two, and some of them followed Baron Winston to Dmitry.
Fake in the west and hit in the east. Benedict wasnt too surprised. After deliberately locking the castle and distracting them, he chose a clever strategy to rob the enemys main estate.
Marquis Benedicts eyes were sharp.
Deliver this to Baron Winston. In this war, defeat is not allowed, and I will give you full control of everything that happens in the process of bringing down Dmitry, so I need us to be the victors in the end. The Cairo royal family is a sand castle waiting to fall, so if we can deal with Dmitry, then the army of the royal faction will be shaken.
The nobles were convinced that within three days, the news of their victory would arrive, and then the real rebellion would begin.
Chapter 177: For A Certain End (3)
At that time, as the nobles said, Baron Winston arrived in the Northeast. After ordering the soldiers to rest, he called for the captains to hold a meeting.
Swish.
And then he opened the map.
The lieutenant, who was appointed to one area, said,
If we advance a little further from this area, we will find Count Adelians estate. And Adelian is amercially developed city, so it isnt quite used to military stuff, but the problem is we dont have much time. ording to what the main unit said, we have ten days here. We need to fight, but dealing with each enemy on the way to Dmitry will take up too much time.
Youre right. Ten days is a tight schedule. Even the march to Dmitry is tight.
The captains looked concerned. When no one else could think of an answer, they all turned to Baron Winston.
Winston was themander who served on the Western Front. He was a noble from the outskirts, but he joined the nobles faction since he was recognized for his skills in defeating the Kronos Empires attempts to invade the kingdom.
And after that, whenever there was a military-rted fight, Marquis Benedict would always put him in charge.
He checked the map for a while. It was something he had confirmed before the dispatch because he wanted to be extra careful, considering that it was a battlefield.
You people are right. Ten days from today, considering the travel time, pointless fights will only make things worse. Which means we have to minimize the fights and the distance and the fastest way is to pass through these estates here.
Tak. Tak. Tak.
He put three pins on the mapAdelian, Rollo, and Conrad. He already had a n.
Baron Winston, who repeated the names of the three estates, looked at the captains and said,
There are pro-Dmitry factions in the northeastern area. In the wake of the battle with the North, Dmitry carefully established the Dmitry alliance, but that doesnt mean that they are already loyal. And Adelian, Rollo, and Conrad were the three estates that were not pro-Dmitry before.
Adelian was neutral. Rollo and Conrad were from the Northeast Nobles Alliance. When Roman Dmitry held the tournament, Rollo and Conrad sent out their swordsmen.
Then there was a way.
Adelian is amercial ce. They dont want their link with the Central Government to be cut off, so they want to avoid any extreme situations. In the case of Baron Rollo and Viscount Conrad, there is a high chance that they still hate Dmitry now. Therefore, send a message to all three of them. What we want is not their cooperation. All we need is a way to get to our goal without any issues and an extension of time.
Winston was clever. He made a decision that didnt require the opponent to make extreme choices. While the opponents turned their gazes, the nobles turned around and moved as inconspicuously as possible.
It was a normal thing to happen in war. Even though he could be unconditionally discovered by the enemys scouts and attacked, if he managed to take down Dmitry with the help of those three nobles, then he would be fine.
Themand was given, and the magicmunication device was connected.
[We, the nobles faction, do not have any grudges against the nobles of the Northeast. All we want is Dmitry, so if you choose to turn your heads, we will reward you ordingly. Choose. If you want to fight to the death, the estate that reject this offer will be turned into a sea of fire.]
It was a proper warning. He didnt think any more time was needed.
And one hourter, the three estates said that they would ept the proposal.
Three days have passed since then, and Baron Winstons forces moved through the night. They passed Count Adelians estate before anyone knew, and their speed increased as they entered Baron Rollos estate.
And while moving, the lieutenant asked, Commander. Do you trust the Northeastern nobles? If they had set a trap on purpose, we are likely to be attacked from all sides.
I know.
He thought about the unknown variables. There was no way themander of the Western Front hadnt thought of that, so he said,
First, we need to move quickly to lessen the risk. Even if this is a trap, they have been in a quandary since the moment they epted our offer. The main unit said that most of Dmitrys troops have joined the war. Then, the troops here are nothing more than ragtag. Do you think they can win against our elite troops?
No.
Right, its impossible. The soldiers of the nobles faction had gone through the toughest training for rebellion. War means that we cannot deal with things like those written in books, and if the enemy attacks thinking we are trapped, then we are at an advantage. It is a golden opportunity. Originally, we were supposed to fight behind the walls. No matter how different the soldiers skills are, the other side will be the one taking the most damage. But what if thend is open on all sides like this? In a fight with troops from both sides, the Northeast will copse under our force.
He made this decision with betrayal in mind, as he didnt trust his opponent. He used them since he needed them, but he had no intention of being careless.
A battlefield was always like that. Those who talked about romance and blindly believed in others would die withoutsting even a year.
There are not that many cities with warp gates in the Cairo Kingdom. And among them, Benedict and Adelian are included. And if troopse from Adelian, there is a way for us to deal with them and even seize the warp gate. If that happens, Dmitry will have a fire set on their feet.
as expected.
The lieutenant admired him. The man from the Western Front was so different.
Themander, who survived the battlefield of blood and death, chose the most appropriate way to destroy the opponent. Every choice he made was deliberate. The nobles were confident, and they nned on taking down Dmitry at once. But
Whoosh.
Whoosh.
The night fell, and fire erupted from every direction. As expected, the lords of the Northeast betrayed them.
Adelian, Rollo, and Conrad, the three lords, didnt have to worry about anything.
Who was Roman Dmitry?
If they looked at his previous actions, they would see that he was the type of person who had his own ways of giving punishment and reward.
It was clear that the traitor would be destroyed no matter what excuse he made, and if they wanted to maintain their rtionship with Dmitry, they needed to do this.
Then the choice was obvious. As soon as Baron Winston sent the offer, they contacted Dmitry and asked him how to deal with it.
[Open the way. Just lure them in and wipe them out.]
And now the alliance hase forward, with countless troops surrounding the enemies and mes that shone across thend.
Wheik!
Wheik!
Baron Winston. We have received reports that you are trying to coax the nobles here with the idea of attacking Dmitry. The nobles from Marquis Benedicts faction are treasonous. If you surrender, your choice will be taken into ount, and you will be given mercy. But if you rebel, you will be charged with rebellion like Marquis Benedict.
It was Jonathan, the captain of the knights. Dmitrys g was fluttering behind him.
And at the sight of the enemies filling his vision, Baron Winston was shocked. The number of enemies was too great. He expected a good number, but it looked like all the troops from the Northeast hade here.
Commander.
Baron Winston focused his eyes as he drew his sword. He wasnt going topromise now. Even if there were many enemies, he believed that the nobles elite troops could crush them.
Stop talking nonsense! Marquis Benedict is not a traitor! That is just an usation spread by Dmitry. Rather, I give you this proposal, if you surrender now, Marquis Benedict will ept you with great generosity, but the moment you show hostility
Rumble.
He raised his aura. There was no going back. They had already crossed a river too wide.
We will kill all of you right here.
He had a menacing power, but no one seemed to be shaken. Baron Winston was someone who had experienced battles countless times, and the people in the Northeast under Dmitry? They had only experienced Roman.
There were people who were also Romans enemies here. For those who had already experienced extreme terror in front of Roman, Baron Winston didnt look like much.
In this precipitous situation, Jonathan finally made a decision.
Knox. Please.
Yes.
Tak.
A man stepped forward.
Even at that time, Baron Winston had no idea what Jonathan was nning.
Like the concerns of the nobles, the variables turned into reality.
Dmitry had magicians, even 5-circle ones too.
Fire Cannon.
Wheik!
The me was strong. The moment Winston looked at them, the fire had already hit the nobles from their side.
Kwakwakwang!
Wheik, wheik!
Kuak!
Ackkk!
A strong me was cast again. Hundreds of their soldiers were swept away at once as they were charred ck. However, the soldiers nearby werent safe. They were also caught in the fire and were rolling on the ground in pain from their skin burning. It was just one spell, but the result was too strong.
Baron Winston, who witnessed it, could only shout,
All attack!
He already made the choice, and winning was the only way out. The magic of the magicians terrified the soldiers, but they still believed in their strength, but
Puak!
Puak!
The results in front of his eyes were different from what he had expected. And when the troops faced each other, the soldiers from the nobles faction were ughtered one-sidedly.
Dmitrys men were ughtering them all at once. And Baron Winston couldnt ept this situation.
The ragtag soldiers of the frontier must have had crude skills, but Dmitrys soldiers seemed like they didntck any experiencepared with the soldiers from the Western Front.
However, they didnt know thatst year, when Roman Dmitry gave those around him time to prepare, it didnt just mean his own subordinates, like Chris, but all those rted to Dmitry.
Dmitrys soldiers learned to fight. Just like Romans men, they didnt know how to handle mana, but they learned how to make their bodies strong. And this was the result of their intense training.
The more Roman Dmitry grew, the more the soldiers wanted to be stronger, and they all worked hard without taking any breaks. And as a result, they were totally different from a year ago. In order to kill one Dmitry soldier, at least ten of the nobles soldiers had to die.
Kang!
This is insane.
As Baron Winston tried to attack, an unknown knight blocked his path. And only then did he see the reality. They ignored the Northeasterns skills and power, yet these people were sharper than them.
The nobles ns were all in Romans palms. The reason he attacked Benedict with his elite troops was that he knew that the other troops back home wouldnt have any trouble.
However, Baron Winston was desperate now. To live up to Marquis Benedicts expectations of him, he continued to shout for victory until the end, but he eventually died at the hands of Captain Jonathan.
sh.
He had also learned the Asura technique, and being one step above Baron Winston, he killed him at once.
And that was all. On the fourth day after Dmitry attacked Benedict, Baron Winstons troops had been defeated.
Its been a week since the war started. It was as if they went back and forth between heaven and hell every day.
And in one morning, the nobles clenched their fists at the reply from an empires faction.
[We will join the nobles.]
It went as nned. If an empires faction joined them, then the situation could be changed.
But at that moment
Kwaang!
Kwaaang!
We have bad news! A part of the wall has now copsed. The repairs on the castles wall were being carried out, but it wasnt easy because the kingdoms troops were continuously attacking. Please give us an order. At this rate, we wont be able tost long.
The lights went off, and Marquis Benedict had a contorted face.
One week. It should have been just one week, and he could have managed to get the empires factions to join, so the walls shouldnt be copsing like this.
Baron Winston? What happened to Baron Winston?
T-That
Viscount Owen was speechless. A few days ago, they had lost all contact with Baron Winston. ording to the n, there should have been immediate results, but word started to spread that contact wasnt being established.
His stomach churned at this unforeseen situation.
At that moment, more despair struck them.
We got a call from Baron Winstons lieutenant! The army that attacked the Dmitry estate was annihted! Baron Winston died on the spot, and the defeated soldiers had run away!
!
Defeat.
Only then did he realize itthe fact that there was a ce lower than hell.
At this dark reality, Marquis Benedicts mind sank into the abyss.
Chapter 178: For A Certain End (4)
His head spun. Was it real or was it some kind of dream? Marquis Benedict, who enjoyed unparalleled power until fifteen days ago, looked ahead, shocked.
Tell me the solution!
Solution? It is over. Baron Winstons army has been annihted, and the castles walls will fall down at any moment. Didnt the imperial factions also suddenly cut off their contact with us? The only way to survive is to open the gates and surrender!
Surrender! You think that makes sense?!
It was a mess. The people who had never raised their voices against Marquis Benedict were now furious and had red faces. It was truly a desperate situation. At one point in time, he thought that the nobles were the future of Cairo, but when he faced this crisis, he felt that they were the sandcastle of Cairo.
And it was at that moment when.
Kwang!
Everyone stop! Now isnt the time for this.
It was Viscount Owen. Seeing him hit the table, the nobles gulped.
As you all said, we are being driven to the edge right now. But surrendering is not possible. Even though it hasnt been revealed outside, ording to the information leaked from the northeastern region, Roman Dmitry was involved in Barcos death. Not just that, even if we look at the steps he has taken until now, Roman Dmitry hasnt shown any mercy to those who were hostile to him. It means that he is different from the weak King. And if we open the gates to surrender? Normal soldiers will be spared, but all the leaders here will be decapitated by that man.
so what are we going to do? The mana stones maintaining the Magic Defense are running out.
Right. Two or three days at most, and during that time, we must reverse the situation.
They turned to Marquis Benedict. Looking at him who was still shocked, Viscount Owen spoke in a firm voice,
Marquis Benedict. The imperial factions arent the only forces that can solve this. Why dont we skip them and directly work with the empires?
What do you mean?
This is a fight that is over anyway. And instead of waiting to die here, it is more important to survive. Then the Kronos Empire will not refuse our offer. They have always wanted to use Cairo as the starting point for their conquest, so they will unconditionally ept our offer. Ourst chance to convince the empire is when all of the leaders of the imperial faction are taken away.
Marquis Benedicts eyes came to life.
Not yet. The war wasnt over yet. The castle hasnt copsed yet, and now was theirst chance to get their hands on something good before it falls down.
The trouble was short-lived as they had made their decision.
Contact Kronos right now. I will talk to them myself.
The magicmunication device was connected right away.
When Baron Charlton, a member of Kronoss Ministry of Foreign Affairs, appeared on the screen, Marquis Benedict got straight to the point.
I think you already realize our situation. Please save the nobles factions. If you help us destroy the royal family, we will pledge our allegiance to the Kronos Empire from now on and promise to be your vassals.
There was no more pretense. When he lowered his head, he wasnt acting like an idiot who lost his pride.
[ Hmm. I am sorry, but there are already forces following Kronos in Cairo. Isnt it an open fact that its Count Gregory? If we want to choose a scarecrow to rule Cairo, then it will be Gregory for the work he has done until now and not you Marquis Benedict.]
Yes, I understand. But the situation is different right now.
And he spoke with some strength in his voice.
If he couldnt persuade them, then they would die at the hands of that devil.
The Cairo royal family has begun to purge people, with Roman Dmitry at the front. As a start, Count Gregory and Count Denver, who have followed the empires, were captured first. Do you think they will get out safely? The moment the nobles copse, it is all over, and their lives will end. Roman Dmitry will take their lives and control Cairo, and then the empire will not be given the right to break through. So what Im saying is, lets use each other. If Kronos shows some mercy, the nobles will bring the royal family to their knees as people of the empire. Later on, when the conquest of the continent is dered, the Cairo Kingdom will be willing to sacrifice itself for Kronos.
The continental conquest. It was a decision that required sacrifices. However, if Kronos bes the winner, then only the soldiers would die, and the leaders would stay in power.
And in the end, Benedict put the kingdom up as coteral. For his own survival, Marquis Benedict didnt hesitate to be a traitor.
It is a choice that isnt much different for the Kronos Empire. Gregory to Benedict. The only difference is the people who will give up their lives for the Kronos Empire, and the empire only needs to take the best ones into ount.
[You seem to be talking about yourself highly.]
Baron Charlton grinned.
Marquis Benedict could see it. Actually, for the Kronos Empire, it wasnt that important to invade the kingdom, which was as good as dead. They coulde and take it whenever they wanted. It didnt matter if it was Benedict or Gregory.
[Actually, we are quite disappointed that Count Gregory was caught this time. Although we have supported them until now, they havent been able to use the advantage they were given at all. So say it. What do you want Kronos to do for you?]
Attack the Western Front.
[Kukuku, did you just ask us to attack your own nation?]
Yes. In return, only attack the first line. Just give a warning to the royal family as usual to prove that Kronos and the nobles have joined hands. If we show them an aggressive move on the Western Front, they will back down.
It wasnt much. Just the mere fact that Kronos has sided with the nobles would give them time to breathe. They would be able to bring in the imperial factions that have turned their heads to the nobles, and once the royal family is threatened, they will no longer attack Benedict.
And if that happens, the royal family would think that the troops in the West are beginning to capture the throne, so it felt like a reasonable n.
Even during the conflict with the kingdoms troops, attacking the Western Front wasnt that difficult for Kronos.
[Fine. I will ept your offer.]
And so the Ministry of Foreign Affairs epted. It was such an easy matter that it didnt require the Emperors mission. With Baron Charltons reply, the small nation of Cairo was going to fall into great chaos.
And twelve hourster, shortly after Kronos epted the offer, the imperial army invaded the Western Front, and out of the three defense lines, two were pierced.
And unlike usual, the Cairo royal family also caught wind of their movement to attack the third line of defense.
Simon said,
. The Kronos Empire is currently regrouping and preparing to attack the third line of defense. Once they break through that line, they wille into Cairos estate. Your Majesty, we must somehow stop them at the Western Front.
The attack was a sudden disaster for no reason. It could be criticizedter on, but the disaster was happening right now. And right then
Amunication request hase in from Marquis Benedict.
They couldnt refuse it. Since the movement of the empire was likely due to the nobles, Daniel Cairo connected the call, and he had a cold look on his face.
Marquis Benedict was beyond the screen.
[Its been a while, Your Majesty.]
What is this? Regardless of your disadvantage, you are bringing an enemy empire into the fight!
[We couldnt help it. Roman Dmitry has put us under pressure to the point of death. Shouldnt we at least live? Listen carefully now. The nobles joined hands with the Kronos Empire. For that reason, they attacked Cairo at the Western Front today and while you are trying to take down the Benedict Castle, they will make a mess of Cairo.]
His voice was strong. The person who was cornered was speaking with an arrogant voice.
[The Kronos Empire has always wanted the Cairo Kingdom, and this civil war gives them a good reason to capture Cairo. What do you think will change if Roman Dmitry takes Benedict Castle? You need to choose now. Promise to remain the puppet King that you are, and we will end this by amputating the limbs of the King. Well, we will spare the Royal Knights. And if you wont be too greedy, then maybe Your Majesty the King will live a long life in Cairo. This is ourst consideration for you.]
The seat of the King? It never mattered. No matter who was called the King, people knew that Marquis Benedict was the one controlling Cairo. And that was the way for him to live.
The offer to spare the King, rather than pushing the opponent to fight until death, would result in infighting with Dmitry, and that was what he aimed for. While throwing a choice at the indecisive King, he would put the nation into chaos.
[This is a problem that has ended since the moment Kronos stepped in. Your Highness. This is yourst chance. Think carefully and make a wise decision.]
Tuk.
Themunication was cut off. Benedicts face vanished at the one-sided conversation, and Daniel Cairo felt horrible.
The Royal Pce Conference Room was silent. If they choose to fight, then the royal family would be destroyed, and if they choose the other option, the forces that followed the royal family, like Dmitry, would be killed.
It was a matter of choice. Marquis Benedict provoked infighting.
Benedicthe was once the Kings maternal uncle. The person who had the same blood as him had now pushed him to the edge of the cliff.
My situation is truly miserable.
The seat of the KingDaniel Cairo never wanted it. It was a reality that was hard to ept since he was born into royalty, and the power he held never meant anything. It was the puppet Kings reality.
With Roman Dmitrys help, he tried to bring Cairo in the right direction, but Marquis Benedict dragged in a monster the nation couldnt handle.
What if they had killed him without giving him a choice? Even if he died, Daniel Cairo would have epted it.
I can survive if I abandon Dmitry.
But what would it mean? If he was going to continue living like a puppet, he would have to move ording to what others told him to do.
Even if Dmitry defeats the nobles, my power is not guaranteed. Dmitry is a force as strong as the royal family now, and I will stay as a puppet even then. I, Daniel Cairo, am destined to live as a puppet for others. If this is an unavoidable reality, then I want to make a choice for the kingdom, no matter what my life turns into.
Benedict was a traitor who sold his country. Rather than surviving as his puppet, he at least wanted to see the world that Dmitry was going to show him.
He epted the reality of his messy life. Even if he had no skills to change this weak nation into a strong one, he trusted and followed his values.
Simon.
Yes.
He had made a choice.
The Cairo royal family.
Contact Roman Dmitry right now.
Even if he was called a weak King and remained a puppet, he would never let himself be called a traitor.
Chapter 179: For A Certain End (5)
Roman Dmitry appeared on the screen. As soon as themunication was connected, Daniel Cairo spoke about the situation.
The nobles faction of Marquis Benedict held hands with Kronos. The Western Front has already copsed until the second line of defense, and at this rate, it seems like it is only a matter of time before the third line of defense will copse. You realize what this means. The moment the Kronos Empire invades Cairos territory, the chaos in Cairo will be further aggravated by the civil war. How should we proceed? Taking down Benedicts nobles faction is important, but we cannot leave the Kronos Empires troops alone either.
In the western part of Cairo, the people who lived there would be in danger. While they settled here to end the civil war, the Kronos Empire could do anything to them.
[If the civil war isnt settled at once, it will drag on. Marquis Benedict knew this, which is why he brought in the Kronos Empire, and if we retreat now, wed be going along with his ns.]
It isnt like I dont realize that. However, Marquis Benedict abandoned the Cairo Kingdom. He no longer cares about what will happen to the kingdom, but as the King, I am unable to make a choice like him. They will probably lead this war by helping Kronos invade. And after a day or two, new terrors wille from the West and engulf the people in Cairo.
It was a dilemma. The position of the kings and nobles was different. If he decided to abandon the people, then his role as the King was useless.
Marquis Benedict urged me to surrender. If I abandon the forces involved in this purge, I get to keep my life and my throne. I declined the offer. Its not because of my greed to hold power but because I will not be able to avoid sacrificing the people if I be a vassal of Kronos. If so, I will ask this question. What is the most important thing that can help people now? The lives of those in the West also hold the same weight as those in the Capital. Then what should I tell them? Do I tell them to die until the civil war ends? Or would it be much better to set aside the civil war and push out the Kronos Empire now?
The nobles had been defeated once. If he was satisfied with that and decided to turn his troops around, he could attack Kronos and save the people in the West. But of course, Marquis Benedict would not just leave it there.
Even if it wasnt like before, he would still surely sell the kingdom. However, from the time he rejected Benedicts offer, Daniel Cairo didnt consider holding the power of the royal family important.
For the future of the kingdom, he couldnt abandon Dmitry, but among the options between Dmitry and the people, he sided with the people. That is who Daniel Cairo was. Even if he was a puppet, he wanted to choose a path for the kingdom to have a chance.
[I know what you mean.]
Roman reacted calmly. He understood him. Roman Dmitry was a man who had to see the end of something if he pulled out his sword.
[Your Highness. From the moment we decided to purge, we knew that the Kronos Empire would cross our border. Whether its because of Count Gregory or Marquis Benedict, it doesnt matter why. Kronos is making fun of us. They have the audacity to attack the Western Front without calling for more troops. What would happen if we left the enemies who hadmunicated with them safe in the nation? You might think that this is a step back to take one forwardter on, but this will only cause twice as many deaths.]
If he had been born in a great time of peace, then Daniel Cairo might have been a good King. But these were turbulent times, and the cruelty of this world was something he had to face.
[The third line of defense on the Western Front is different from the two previous defense lines. And its clear that Kronos didnt use their full force to attack. Trust the captains andmanders of Cairo. If we buy them enough time]
A King who was emotionalRoman Dmitry didnt think of it as bad. Because he was so tired of reality, he hoped the King would be someone who thought about the people.
[Within three days, I will clean up the nobles faction here and head to the Western Front to stop the Kronos Empire.]
Romans words made him go speechless. Even though he thought he couldnt handle both, Roman Dmitry seemed determined.
He was sure of it. Roman Dmitry..
Fine. Before the third day, make sure to punish those traitors.
was the best choice for the Cairo royal family.
The nobles final outburst in order to survive was expected. If pushed to the edge of a cliff, Marquis Benedicts next best option was to attract the Kronos Empire.
Last week, we slowly drove the nobles into a corner. And if we had stopped there, the civil war would have extended, but now that we made sure to cut off one of their attempts, they are trying to create a way for the fight to end to their advantage.
On the first day of the siege, Roman Dmitry immediately attacked. Contrary to the force that seemed to indicate that the troops would advance right away, he chose a long-distance attack while taking enough rest.
Why?
Was it to minimize the damage?
No.
Roman Dmitry moved the troops at night. He had blocked the escape routes from the castle as much as possible and waited until the Magic Defense in the wall reached its limit. For a definite conclusion, he took the necessary steps.
The moment the enemys castle loses its defense on their walls, the perfect environment would form and prevent any of them from escaping.
One week was the perfect amount of time for the perfect purge. The enemies were currently thinking that the castle was worth staying in, but Roman Dmitry was already thinking about D-Day.
And tomorrow, as nned, a massive attack on Benedict Castle would begin. But on that evening, Roman Dmitry found an unexpected person.
Commander. Please put me in as vanguard.
It was a loud voice.
He was none other than Count Fabius.
Betraying the nobles, Count Fabius joined the Kings side. However, the fact that he wasnt called for an important meeting at the time didnt sit right.
From what I know, Roman Dmitry is a man who rewards and punishes equally. It means that if I do a good job like his men, then he will not turn a blind eye to my presence.
After one week, Roman Dmitry finally spoke of a major attack. Once he heard about it, Count Fabius saw it as an opportunity and went to visit Roman Dmitry.
And then, he said in a loud voice,
Commander. Please put me in as vanguard.
The vanguard yed a dangerous role. Knowing that his life would be in danger, Count Fabius looked right into Dmitrys eyes.
Their rtionship began as a traitorous one. And in order to immediately make progress in his rtionship with him and notg behind others, he needed to show his blind loyalty and stand in danger.
I was a member of the nobles. However, I thought that their words were unreasonable, so I refused their summons and chose to follow Roman Dmitry. Give me a chance to prove my loyalty. By serving as the vanguard, I will bring your name to light.
He spoke in a desperate voice. And at that moment
Smile.
Roman smiled. He was an interesting man. He clung here and there like a bat, but he didnt seem like a bad person to Roman.
Strange Demon held a position among the Four Heavenly Kings, and he had this kind of personality too.
Strange Demon was a peculiar old man. If Crazy Demon represented excessive loyalty to Baek Joong-hyuk and Blood Demon showed the desire to be strong, Strange Demon had changed his Lord three times until he stuck with Baek Joong-hyuk.
If he were an ordinary person, he would have been killed, but he survived until the end and stayed with Baek Joong-hyuk. Baek Joong-hyuk hoped for a mutually beneficial rtionship. When Strange Demon abandoned his third master and came to visit him, he dly epted the mans oath of allegiance.
You dont have to put a fake face in front of me. Prove your worth with your skills. As long as you prove your use to me, I will not care about what you think.
Betrayal was an option anyone had, and Baek Joong-hyuk chose to believe in their abilities. He didnt want blind loyalty from those who followed him, but with his overwhelming skills, he controlled them in a way they wouldnt betray him.
Strange Demon was the same. If he had betrayed him despite seeing his skills or shown him lesser skills, then he would have had to pay a price, but he didnt do that. As a result, the monster held a position among the Four Heavenly Kings.
He led the battlefield without Baek Joong-hyuk and brought numerous victories, and his name made everyone tremble. And until the day Baek Joong-hyuk died, the man didnt betray him.
They had a conversation once, and he said that his mind couldnt think of betraying the Heavenly Demon at all.
Count Fabius.
He was a traitor to the nobles. In a situation where others would choose to save themselves, he came to the other side and bowed his head.
And he was right. Just as he epted Viscount Conrad, he didnt judge him.
It is dangerous. Can you do it?
I can do it! I will devote my life to you!
His expression brightened, and Count Fabius touched his head.
The heirs of the noble families and the high-ranking nobles. There was a difference in their status too, and yet, despite betraying all of them, there was no shame on his face.
Sure. Fabius, you will be standing at the forefront of this war.
Fabius grabbed onto the string of opportunity.
The day was bright. The nobles were no different from before. The fact that Kronos had their back made them happy. And it was then
Step.
A figure walked towards the wall. A man in a robe.
It was a different development than before. The soldiers on the wall looked doubtful.
Tak.
And the man stopped walking as he looked up at the castles wall.
Its my turn to repay the Lords trust.
It was Felix. For the entire week, he hadnt used magic at all. He only led the magicians, who gave power to the res with their own little magic, and saved his own power. In the first ce, the time he would manifest his power was fixed. When the magicians had sufficiently reduced the durability of the walls Magic Defense in front of them, all the preparations wereplete, and Felix stepped forward to take his role.
Swoosh.
The wind blew. As Felix ignited mana, sparks rose around him.
Summoning Smander.
Crackle. Crackle.
mes broke out. They wrapped themselves around each other and turned into a monster in the form of fire. It was the elemental magic of the Phoenix Magic Tower. And
Burning.
Wheik!
Wheeeik!
The magic circle opened, and Felix swallowed Smander. His entire body was zing in mes, from his hair down to his legs.
Felixs teacher always valued the ability to absorb fire. If someone else used Burning, they couldnt survive Smander.
That.
Look there!
There was an uproar on the wall. They couldntprehend the scene in front of them. It wasnt self-immtion, but they were fascinated by the sight of a man on fire.
At that moment
Fire Rain.
Rumble!
He broke through the boundary of his magic circle. Felix, who was just a 5-circle magician, borrowed Smanders power and entered the 6-circle level.
Rumble!
Roaring!
mes rose everywhere. There were just small sparks at first, but then a dark cloud rose, and the sparks turned into fist-sized balls as they all poured down.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Kuak!
Raise your shields!
It was the beginning of a massacre. The soldiers, who were looking dumbfoundedly at the mes raining down, burned right then, and in an instant, screams spread everywhere.
The soldiers hurriedly tried to hide, but the torrential rain of mes kept them from getting too far away. The walls Magic Defense couldnt block any of the mes, and because the res were being used at the same time, the Magic Defense couldnt save everyone.
Pupung!
Rumble!
The res and the 6-circle magicit was a real disaster. People called the Phoenix Magic Tower the best in terms of firepower. However, because the skill to ept fire was quite limited, they couldnt produce more than two magicians who could use Burning. So Phoenix was rated to be the lowest of the 13 Magic Towers.
And Felix, the new Magic Tower master, seeded in manifesting Burning.
Rumble!!
It was like hell. Just one magician and the res of fiveunchers. The walls, which were thought to be indestructible, started to burn, and the soldiers were burned ck by the mes.
One weekRoman waited for the right time to fully demonstrate Felixs power. After mobilizing the res to reduce the durability of the Magic Defense, he put an end to the dy.
And.
Rumble!
The wall has copsed!
The Magic Defense on the wall lost its power. They poured more mana stones, but the magic of the 6-circle magician made it reach its limit.
A hole was drilled, and at this point, the walls werent so tough anymore. As if weing the enemies, it opened wide.
Soldiers, follow me!
The Roon of Cairo, Count Fabius. He didnt just give an order; he rode a horse himself.
Put your lives on the line to punish the traitors!
Woahhhhh!
His cry was the catalyst, and the battlefield was on fire. It was a scene that happened only on the first day of the three days that Roman had promised.
Chapter 180: For A Certain End (6)
Swish!
Arrows flew high in the sky. At the shower of the arrows raining down all at once, Count Fabius tightened the reins of his horse and raised his shield.
Papak!
Kuak!
Ack!
The soldiers who were hit by the arrows copsed. Although they protected themselves with their shields and armor, they werentpletely safe when hundreds of arrows were raining down at the same time. The arrows pierced their flesh urately. The soldiers who fell to the ground screamed, but the others didnt care as they rushed to the wall.
And at the forefront was Fabius. He ran ahead on a war horse, and his heart continued to beat hard when he approached the wall.
Thud. Thud.
He was no longer young. Like the other nobles, no one would criticize the man for turning back, but he risked his life here. The people of Cairo called Fabius a Roon for his ever-changing attitude, but it was his way of life.
Now that he had betrayed Marquis Benedict and followed Dmitry, he would devote himself to Dmitry as if today were hisst. It was the same on the Southern Front. He took the risk to prove his worth to everyone.
Wheik!
Wheik!
mes were continuously falling from the sky, yet he ran through them. He kept moving toward the wall despite the fact that arrows were hitting the knights all around him and screams were echoing.
All his life, he faced many obstacles on the battlefield. And once he made a decision, he followed through with it.
And so
Jump.
Die!
He jumped right into the hole in the wall. As soon as the hooves of his horse crushed the enemy, he jumped off his horse and swung his sword like lightning.
Blood sttered. Even though he didnt possess the strength of an aura swordsman, he still had the power to defeat a single soldier.
At the same time, the other troops arrived. Count Fabius and the knights arrived a little earlier, but in an instant, the walls inside the castle turned into hell.
Kill those traitors!
It was the start of a full-blown battle. Count Fabius madly cut down the enemies. The number of enemies didnt show any signs of decreasing no matter how many times he cut, and he started to run out of breath even though he had only swung the sword a couple of times. And because he had lived in the peaceful capital and since he was no longer young, he wasnt able to maintain his momentum as fast as when he first entered the battlefield, but.
Haste.
Swish.
He used a relic, and soon a blue light spread over his body as he passed through the battle with agile movements that didnt match his age.
Fabius wasnt some stupid man to put his life in danger. If he had been hit by an arrow, the shield spell engraved on his armor would have activated, and in order to survive on the chaotic battlefield, he purchased buff-type relics inrge numbers.
It was true that he risked his life as a vanguard, but that was only after he increased the chances of survival as much as possible.
Performance was a necessary element. Count Fabius was the type of person who wanted to be recognized for his aplishments.
Swish!
He cut the throats of his enemies. He had already killed ten people. He had a hard time because he couldnt cut their necks open quickly, probably because he was weak.
Huak, huak.
He gasped for air. His role was over. He couldnt get himself to run any further. In thisnd that had turned into hell with people dying here and there, Count Fabius didnt rush any further.
Anyway, from now on, he could no longer do much for the battle. Since he had properly fulfilled his role as the vanguard, he focused on calming his rapidly rising breath while paying attention to his surroundings. And
From now, it is Roman Dmitrys time.
Fabius witnessed it.
Roman Dmitryhe was ughtering the enemies who were behind him.
The role of a vanguard. It wasnt a matter that he could fully entrust to Fabius. Roman Dmitry had always been the vanguard on the battlefield, and that wouldnt change now.
And so Roman Dmitry appeared right behind Fabius. Seeing the massacre begin as soon as he entered the battlefield, the soldiers of the nobles faction screamed at the top of their lungs.
Stop him!
It is Roman Dmitry!
Cairos Devil has appeared! Kill him by any means!
In this hell, the demons revealed their murderous intent to Roman Dmitry. All the nearby soldiers rushed for Roman Dmitry, hoping to take him down with the numerical advantage they had.
But the results were different. In the blink of an eye, the bodies of those who Roman Dmitry came across were torn to pieces, and blood and death followed.
Puak!
Kuaaak!
The battlefield was mixed up with different people. It was impossible to properly grasp the situation from a distance, but blood was surely sttered everywhere, and the soldiers on the nobles side screamed.
In an instant, Roman Dmitry bathed in blood.
Even though he was covered in bright red blood, he didnt slow down and continued moving forward without any care. Hostility was present everywhere. If he cut down the enemy in front of him, other enemies woulde from both sides.
Before being killed by the devil, they wanted to somehow hurt him, but they only suffered in pain. Their bodies heated up, and when they came to their senses, they all had missing body parts.
It was an overwhelming kill; it was one-sided. The enemies surrounded Roman Dmitry just like a pack of wolves unleashed on a sheep, but they all died in agony.
And the path was now open. They had no choice but to give way. The people who stood in his way all died, and their bodies paved a path.
How far did he go? Only Roman Dmitry could be seen in the enemys camp. There were others following him, but they were not able to break through the enemy lines as quickly as Roman Dmitry.
And it was then
Now! Everyone attack!
The captain of the guards of Benedict Castle shouted.
During the series of events, Cameron witnessed Roman Dmitrys overwhelming power. As if a natural disaster suddenly unfolded, they couldnt dare fight against this monstrous being as humans.
This is Cairos Devil.
Goosebumps rose. Even after the Hector Kingdom captured the Southern Front, they seemed to understand why they were defeated just because of Roman Dmitry. With a monster like him shaking everything inside of them, how could they withstand it?
Cameron did not dare deal with Roman, but he had no intention of stepping down.
We even took into ount the possibility of Roman Dmitry crossing the wall. Cairos best sword, Roman Dmitry, with his belligerent tendencies, will surely overdo it, and that is our chance to deal with him.
So he waited for the right time and the perfect chance.
As Roman Dmitry pulled away from his allies, Cameron appeared.
Now! Everyone attack!
Attack!
Rumble!
Rumble!
Aura rose from all sides, and it was only because of a single enemy. The nobles recruited all of the remaining aura swordsmen from their families.
Their only goal was Roman Dmitry. They, who held their positions even when Count Fabius climbed over the wall and devastated the castle, rushed at Cameronsmand.
One hundred swordsmenit was an overwhelming sight. And they simultaneously began to use their auras to attack Roman Dmitry. But.
Puak!
The first one. The swordsman who rushed forward was split into two. His sword, which shone lightly with aura, slowly lost its light, and the mans eyes went wide, unable to ept that he was cut down without even swinging his sword.
And it was just the beginning. Various forms of aura exploded and attacked Roman Dmitry, but they all coughed up blood and flew back.
With just one attack, the aura swordsmen had been swept away. It was the same with the 1-star aura swordsmen and the 3-star ones. Everyone was now scared, and they all lost their confidence to win.
There was something strange about it. Obviously, the number of people reaching one hundred should guarantee an overwhelming victory, but as time went on, the existence of aura didnt seem to have such a meaning.
Both for the normal soldiers and the aura swordsmen, the results were not different. Before anyone could do anything, their necks were shed with a sword d in aura.
Crush.
A fist mmed into a mans face, and he copsed.
Roman Dmitry didnt seem like he would stop anytime soon. He didnt just want to win this war. In the process of punishing the traitors, he wanted to showcase how Dmitry chooses to treat his enemies so that no one would do the same thing again. Roman Dmitry made his presence known. After taking down a hundred swordsmen, he ughtered them as if they were normal soldiers.
N-No way.
Cameron was shocked.
The one hundred swordsmenthe nobles faction were all smiles as they hired them. No matter how strong Roman Dmitry was, they were sure that so many people could handle him.
But what was this? It wasnt human power. Roman Dmitry was a type of being that hadnt been found in Cairo before.
Puak!
Another life was lost.
They didnt know anything about Cairos Devil. The swordsman, in his own way, was a person who was called the most powerful swordsman among a hundred. Looking at the corpses, his eyes were wide open, unable to ept the reality, and Cameron backed away.
It was over. The wall fell. And subduing Roman Dmitry inbat didnt make any sense.
I need to inform themander.
He turned around. There were many soldiers waiting on the battlefield for his orders, but Cameron just left them.
The head of the nobles faction was in a safe ce. While the nobles waited for the results with anxious faces, they finally received an audiomunication from the castles walls.
[I-It is a huge deal!]
It was Cameron.
In a terrified voice, Cameron told him the grim reality.
[The wall has beenpletely breached. The Magic Defense has lost its function, and it is only a matter of time before the castles walls are taken over by them. In particr, there is no way to stop Roman Dmitry. All the aura swordsmen that the noble families sent suffered a one-sided annihtion.]
this.
Beyond the device was Marquis Benedict, who looked so pale.
He felt dizzy.
Obviously, even the day before, they were hoping for a pink future with the support of the Kronos Empire, but now the Benedict Castle, which was called an iron castle, didntst even for a single day.
Fighting to the death here was madness. Knowing that, the leaders of the nobles faction did not even go near the castle walls in the first ce.
[Hurry and run kuak!]
A scream of death made Marquis Benedict hesitate. He felt goosebumps. The sound of a persons life ending meant that someone killed Cameron.
[Marquis Benedict.]
A familiar voice. Roman Dmitry followed through and grabbed themunication device with bloodstained hands.
[In the past week, you havemitted an atrocity that threatens the safety of the nation. You tried to mobilize the nobles to attack Dmitry and then draw them in for rebellion, which eventually forced the Kronos Empire to intervene in the civil war. I think there are degrees of mistakes you did, and what you have done cannot be put aside anymore.]
It was cold. Even when no one responded, Roman didnt stop talking.
[It is obvious to me. You will not be allowed to keep your life. So keep fighting until the end. On your knees, bowing your head, crying out the sins youmitted from your mouth, and bursting into tears. I will punish all of you and your family members for treason.]
Between his words, the time to breathe felt like an eternity. They all held their breaths. They didnt want Roman Dmitry to know that they were on the other side.
[We will meet soon.]
Tuk.
Themunication was cut off, and their hearts sank. A message was left by a one-sided call. The nobles, including Benedict, couldnt take their eyes off the device with frightened expressions.
Chapter 181: For A Certain End (7)
His hands felt weak. Watching the device fall to the ground and break, Marquis Benedicts mind sank into the abyss.
just where did we go wrong?
He began to look back. Right after the Ranking Matches, Marquis Benedict led a group of nobles to visit Roman Dmitry and forced him to make a choice. As a result, a full-fledged fight began, but he didnt think it was the wrong choice. It was something he had been working on for over a year.
But the man said he would take an independent route and be alone, and they knew that leaving him alone to grow would weaken the power they held. He wanted to cut Roman down before he grew stronger. It was obviously the right decision, and Roman Dmitry drew his sword too.
Could it be that attacking the man was a mistake? If he held the troops in Benedict and didnt send them to the Dmitry estate, then maybe the castle wouldnt have copsed.
No, on second thought, that didnt seem like the case. Even with so many troops, Baron Winston wasnt able to defeat the Dmitry estate. The difference in their power was too great in the first ce.
Looking back at his choices, Marquis Benedict coulde to one conclusion.
Roman Dmitry made all my ns meaningless.
Think about it. Whether it was his n in Cairo or the Benedict Castles divide and conquer, these operations should not have failed. That was the power of being objective. It was the natural result when he brought in the best swordsmen to fight. But they couldnt even get the job done. When Roman Dmitry was ughtering all of them alone, it made his head spin.
The power the man held was the reason for the failure. Just as the Cairo Kingdom did not dare look at the empires, the nobles chose the wrong opponent in the first ce. It was the end.
Looking at the brokenmunication device, Marquis Benedict was frightened.
If we stay like this, death cannot be avoided.
Cairos Devil was chasing him. Marquis Benedict came to his senses and spoke in an urgent voice.
The siege warfare at the castle is a failure. We have to avoid this ce for now and borrow the power of the Kronos Empire to reverse the situation. Move fast. If we are captured like this, the future of the nobles is over.
I understand.
The nobles nodded with pale expressions.
There were still soldiers left at Benedict Castle. They risked their lives here for the nobles, yet the leaders didnt even care about them. After all, they were just coteral. As long as they could save their own lives and use Kronos to get power, they could secure more people. So they moved quickly.
Fortunately, a secret passage was created for such situations. Since they had a way to escape unnoticed, they still had a spark of hope in this situation.
How long did they run? They were out of breath.
Their bodies were weighed down by the armor they wore for no reason, and their foreheads were drenched in sweat. Normally, such things would have annoyed the nobles.
Thinking that just one second of dy would give the devil a chance to kill them, they continued to rush forward.
Finally, they reached the end. They saw a bright light for the first time after passing through the dark passage, but Marquis Benedict, who was in the lead, had a pale expression.
Drop. Drop.
The sound of blood dripping from a sword.
A man was using a corpse as a chair. And confirming it was Marquis Benedict, he stood up with an expressionless face.
You are toote, Marquis Benedict.
He was Kevin.
Benedicts choice was so obvious. If he failed in the war, everyone knew he wouldnt take the risk to stay and die.
Last week, they had perfectly grasped the secret passages. Kevin and the other soldiers were guarding one of them. And the Marquis appeared right where Kevin was.
It felt like hisst hope had been crushed. His face still had a youthful look, but Benedict knew how terrifying Kevin was.
Dmitrys demon!
At Romansmand, two swordsmen rushed forward. Kevin was one of them, and he still couldnt forget the sight of him rushing at hundreds of troops. He gulped and hurriedly hid behind the escorts who followed him and shouted in a terrified voice,
Attack now! I want you to kill them!
The escort knights were also clearly frightened. They exchanged hesitant nces for a moment, but they couldnt refuse Marquis Benedicts order.
Kevin didnt move an inch when he saw them. And seeing him just staring at them made the knights grit their teeth.
Attack!
Kill him!
Dozens of knights risked their lives. With faces that suppressed their fear, they swung their swords at Kevin, looking like they would burst into tears at any moment. And
Puak!
A throat was cut open. Blood sshed with every move of his sword. And Kevin avoided the attacks that came in from all directions through the narrow gaps.
One sword cut his fluttering hair, but Kevin, without even blinking an eye, used his short stature to shove his sword into the opponents chin.
Puak!
Uhhh.
The knight choked on his own blood. The opponents eyes were white, and he copsed, scattering dust on the ground.
Just one swordsman. Only Kevin moved. There were other soldiers behind him, but they all just watched Kevin fight.
It was a scene that made them go stiff. The escort knights desperately attacked Kevin, but they were helpless as their body parts were cut off one by one. And when he swung his sword with his right hand, the arms of the opponent blocking him were cut off. And when the knight turned to run away with a scared face, Kevin jumped to cut his throat.
Dmitrys demon. He was exactly as the rumors imed. As the blood flowed in streams, the nobles, including Marquis Benedict, fled without looking back. After all, the escort knights were just coteral.
He looked at the nobles with anger in his eyes, but the nobles only grew farther away from him. However, Kevin didnt go after the nobles. He only stopped the breath of the knights who were left behind. Because Marquis Benedict was nothing more than a cornered rat.
Huak, huak.
Marquis Benedict gasped. The soldiers and the knights were abandoned. He didnt think he was a coward. Since they existed for their well-being, he didnt feel the slightest sense of guilt while running away.
The problem was
This fucking!
As they retreated, another being held them back. It was Chris. Roman Dmitrys men didnt participate in the siege.
Knowing that the moment the castle would copse, the opponent would copse as well. Hence, they were given a special order, and theypletely blocked the way for Marquis Benedict to escape.
In this war, not a single person involved in the rebellion would be spared. And he knew that the way he would deal with them would remain a mark for the future.
Where are you going so quickly?
Chris stepped forward, and Marquis Benedict hurriedly turned around. Seeing them flee in the other direction, Chris captured the other nobles, leaving Marquis Benedict alone.
Puak.
Kuaaak!
There was a scream. Chris killed a noble on the spot. He stabbed his sword slowly to make him scream more, and Marquis Benedict covered his ears as he ran away.
It felt like he was losing his sanity. It was hard for him to ept that he, who once had great power, was now afraid.
Wherever he went, there was a subordinate of Roman. At first, many nobles followed him, but then one by one, they continued to die.
And now his face was covered with tears and snot. But he continued to run by thinking,
Right, y with me how much you want. If I manage to get out of here alive, I will definitely avenge what happened here, regardless of whether I side with Kronos or not. And at that time, even if you beg to be spared, I will rip out your limbs and kill all those who followed you.
The desire to survive fueled his thoughts of revenge. His feet were swollen, and his toenails were broken. He got scars on his body while running through all sorts of things, but he didnt care. And after running for a long time, there was hope in his eyes.
Here.
There was a small gap under a rock. The animal feces around it gave off a terrible smell, but saving his life was more important now, so he didnt hesitate.
He hid under the rock and dragged himself, with animal feces smearing all over his body. He held his breath, unable to breathe in the air. He would do anything just to live. And Marquis Benedicts desire to live burned stronger than ever.
The sun had gone down. The night had never been so long. Even though he was trembling from hunger and cold, he shut his mouth when he heard some people nearby.
Huh.
Romans men were roaming everywhere. It seemed like they were checking the surroundings to find him, but they didnt seem to think of checking the ce where there were animal feces.
Marquis Benedict was the symbol of power. Even if his life was at stake, he never thought he would do such a thing.
Tears trickled down. He was used to this smell, but the situation he was in felt miserable.
Roman Dmitryit is all because of him. Cairos throne was right in front of me, but then he ruined everything. I will not fall, I will survive and im the throne.
He shuddered. His consciousness was starting to fade, but he forcibly endured all of this.
And then
Marquis Benedict. It is all over. Come out now.
It was a familiar voice. It was Viscount Owens. And hearing his voice, Marquis Benedict almost screamed out, but then he covered his mouth.
It was a clear attempt to use the prisoners to locate him. If that wasnt the reason, wasnt it enough to just pull him out?
The Benedict Castle has been captured, all the nobles troops have been captured, and not a single one of the leaders managed to escape. We are done, Marquis. Your family was also dragged out and is now pleading for their lives. So please convince Roman Dmitry.
His voice was desperate. At first, his voice was far away, but now it is closer.
You dont even know, Marquis. There is no way to escape from here. Roman blocked all the routes, expecting us to flee from the start. Didnt you feel that when running away? We are being yed with. That means there was no way to escape in the first ce.
His blood went cold. Those words seemed to indicate that he knew where he was.
At that moment, along with the movement of a human being, a new voice filled his ears,
Hey! You bastard! Do you think people dont know you are hiding there? You said you would spare my life if I showed the way, but now you are acting selfishly until the very end. Please just go to hell kuak!
The sound of death made him go pale. And then he knewhis position was discovered right from the start, but Roman Dmitry just let him stay there.
Blood spilled on the floor. The blood that flowed from Viscount Owen soaked Marquis Benedicts clothes.
And.
Come out.
It was Roman Dmitrys voice.
As his heart sank, Marquis Benedict tightly closed his eyes.
Chapter 182: For A Certain End (8)
Tuk.
Walk quickly.
A hard object was pushed onto Marquis Benedicts back. He walked along the path missing one of his shoes, with his hair all messed up and with a miserable appearance.
Running through the bushes, the soles of his feet were torn. His feet were in pain, but as soon as he arrived at Benedict Castle, he couldnt help but raise his head as all eyes focused on him from all directions.
Marquis Benedict!
Fucking trash!
Look at who ran away alone!
They were the soldiers of the nobles faction. Those who tried to defend Benedict Castle until the end were captured. Actually, the war shouldnt have ended like this.
They fought until the end, even after Roman Dmitry appeared, but at some point, they realized that something was strangeno one was giving orders.
Obviously, Cameron was shouting from the walls, but soon he disappeared, and the nobles faction, including Marquis Benedict, never showed themselves the entire time. The moment their trust copsed, the war ended. One by one, they threw away their weapons and expressed their intentions to surrender, and such feelings quickly spread everywhere.
This war was a civil war that was happening in their kingdom. It was a war that happened ording to the cause of the leaders who led the soldiers, but since their leaders had fled, they no longer had any reason to fight.
The bnce had copsed. The kingdoms troops arrested all the soldiers who had lost their hostility and looked inside the castle until the day was over, blocking any unknown variables.
It was all over, and the victors were the troops of the kingdom.
And at the sight of Marquis Benedict being dragged out, the prisoners spat curses at him.
Ptooey!
Go to hell!
The saliva hit his face and dripped to the floor, and this made Marquis Benedicts stomach boil. His body was already smeared with animal feces. In addition, he couldnt ept this situation where the nobles were being punished by mere soldiers, and the most powerful person in Cairo was being manhandled.
Puak!
Kuak!
He got down on his knees right in the center of the square. All eyes focused on him, and he raised his head, watching Roman Dmitry approach him.
This is how I will die.
At that moment, Marquis Benedicts mind drifted into his past memories, which he had forgotten.
Decades ago, a grand banquet was held in Cairo. At the marriage between the Cairo royal family and the most prestigious Benedict family, envoys from many nations sent their best wishes and blessings.
And Marquis Benedict was also there. Having inherited the estate from his father at such a young age, he couldnt hide his delight at the marriage of his younger sister, whom he looked after like a father. From that day on, he was really happy.
It was Daniel Cairos father. Even at that time, the former King was known to be ipetent.
The actions of the Kronos Empire are bing worse with each passing day. They invade our borders at any opportunity they get, and even within the kingdom, they interfere with our state affairs! Your Majesty. Cairo is powerless now. I know very well that we have no other choice but to watch them do this, but that doesnt mean we should just suffer like this. We need to set an example of our power. We need to prove Cairos will by cutting down the heads of the spies.
Many people were dying at the Western Front, and Marquis Benedict visited the royal pce with rage and spoke loudly, wanting some results. And at that time, Benedict was a patriot.
Thinking that the Benedict family and the Cairo royal family were one and the same, he couldnt bear to watch the Kronos Empire looking down on the kingdom.
But the King didnt do anything. The reason was simple. He couldnt put more people in danger. The King decided that he couldnt handle the loss of life from a retaliation that wouldnt bear any results.
It was said that loving the people was a virtue of the King, but it didnt seem like that to Marquis Benedict. He was just standing aside when such things were happening. Looking far into the future, it was clear that many peoples lives would be lost.
However, the King pushed for peace more than power, and for him, it was ideal not to fight back. And from then on, Cairos power began to copse.
As the King remained indecisive and dyed his judgments, the Kronos Empire and the Valha Empire managed to increase their powers. And to oppose them, Marquis Benedict gathered forces. Even if the Cairo royal family was being foolish, he wasnt going to give up.
And around that time, something happened. The Queen, who was weak, fell ill and died. It was the same disease as Marquis Benedicts father. At that moment, all the ties he had with the royal family copsed, and he watched his sisters funeral with a cold expression and questioned if the King was right.
The queens position was one of honor, yet the empiresughed at them. Their expressions were devoid of sadness, which fueled Marquis Benedicts rage.
I can no longer trust the Cairo royal family. I will set up an independent force that represents Cairo and lead it down the right path. Tell this to the nobles who wish to follow me. If you intend to follow me, Benedict, rather than the Cairo royal family,e and pledge allegiance to me on the appointed date.
And that was how the nobles faction was formed. He couldnt trust the King who only spoke ideal words, and Daniel Cairo, their only heir, was too young. The kingdom held no future.
Later on in the history of Cairo, even if he would bebeled insane for power, he believed that his decision was correct.
And then the previous King died.
With the result that everyone hoped for, Marquis Benedict took the throne.
The execution of his death. He wanted to face his end as calmly as possible, but the memories of that time made him cry.
It was unfair. What did he do wrong? Even though he could have given up the kingdom at any time, he did his best to maintain the Cairo Kingdom. And although he didnt follow the royal family, he also did things for the sake of the kingdom.
Right in front of him, Roman stopped walking. Seeing his gaze coldly looking down with his sword, Marquis Benedict raised his face and shouted,
I-I am not wrong. I have been devoted to the nation, and here you are, trying to kill me! Cairos former King clearly had the chance to deal with the forces of the empires, but he didnt, and that caused the deaths of the people. If this world were heaven, where blood and death arent allowed, he would have been a King that the people would admire, but that is not the reality. While the weak King ruined the nation, I held the bnce so Cairo wouldnt copse!
He yelled out loud. He was desperate. He wanted to release his umted emotions, regardless of how others perceived him.
The previous King died. Daniel Cairo ascended the throne, spouting absurd remarks about creating a nation where the people are happy. Roman Dmitry. Can you sincerely serve such a King? If youre making cold judgments like you always do, you should understand how I feel. The Kronos Empire crossed the border too many times, and we are now infested with spies from other nations, and then the Hector Kingdom dered war on us. That is Cairo. Then, shouldnt the person who takes the throne be strong enough to protect the kingdom from all of this chaos? Try answering me. Tell me I am wrong!
He sumbed to evil. His eyes were red, and it felt like tears of blood were flowing down from them.
Roman looked calm. Looking at Marquis Benedicts figure, who insisted that he was right, brought back their past interactions.
I will not criticize the choice you made. As you said, Cairo had the chance to set things right.
But.
I will not say that the choice of the former King was wrong. If you had led the nobles faction and made Cairo stronger, you would have had the right to criticize him for not drawing his sword at a better time, but look at these results. What did you do? Despite forming a faction, the power system remained the same, and when Hector crossed the border you didnt think about the safety of the nation. You only cared about your power, and the cause you speak of has lost its meaning. And when you were on the verge of being defeated, you joined hands with the Kronos Empire.
Swish.
He pointed his sword, and Marquis Benedict didnt avert his gaze. Even at the moment of his death, he spoke about how unfair things were.
It is not shameful for the powerless to bow their heads. If the King had not taken responsibility for that decision, he would have had to bear the weight of countless lives. You cannot me him. I can tell even looking at it now. When you put yourself in the position of a decision-maker, you will realize that you have be more of a scumbag than the person you are ming. Even though the royal family is criticized for being ipetent and the royal familys existence has beenpletely denied, they never made the choice to sell the nation.
At that moment, Marquis Benedicts eyes wavered. He felt he was wrong. He understood what Romans words meant. He crawled on his knees and grabbed onto Romans legs.
please, please let me live. I wanted people to realize my hard work. From now on, I will do my very best for the Cairo royal familyno, for Dmitry. So please spare me.
In his miserable state, he pleaded. His face was determined not to die, and Roman said,
No, from the moment you drew your sword against me in Cairos, I was prepared for what to do if I lost the warafter Dmitry was burned, my family would have been made fun of. You started this war. This is a fight that only ends when one side dies. It doesnt matter whose side is right. The loser takes all the me for the war. Benedict, Ill show everyone that you were wrong.
Please, just this
Cairo will remember this day.
sh.
And his sword moved as everyone gasped. Some stared straight ahead with their eyes wide open, some averted their gaze, and some were shocked.
This was the price of rebellion. Romans sword cut off Marquis Benedicts head.
Drip.
His head rolled down on the ground, and his body thumped down.
The giant of Cairoit was the end of Marquis Benedict, who was once called a living power.
Time passed slowly for the Cairo royal family. Daniel Cairo couldnt ept that the fate of the nation rested on Roman Dmitry.
The first day of the three days had passed. If we take a long time to subdue the nobles, the chances of Kronos invading us through the Western Front will increase. Did I make the right choice? If I had reached apromise at the right time, the people of Cairo would not have had to face a war.
He pondered over the same thing and began to envy people like Roman Dmitry. A man like him couldnt shake off the thoughts of whether his decision was right or wrong.
And then he opened his eyes. He sat on his throne with a straight back, and he was determined not to doubt his choice as much as possible. His own father was a good person. But he didnt want to be a good person like him. It was at that moment
Your Majesty! We won! It is said that Roman Dmitry has captured the Benedict Castle!
What!?
He jumped up and left his chair.
Just one day, one day to take down a castle. His entire body felt tremors of joy as Roman Dmitry turned his words into reality.
Roman Dmitry was surely a monster Cairo couldnt handle, and in the future, in order to move with the monster, he would have to give up his meek actions.
But still, he felt good. He didnt mind the life of a puppet as long as he could lead Cairo in the right direction. This feeling of happiness was good enough.
Congrattions on the major achievement, and those who did this will be rewarded. Order them to move to the Western Front at once. The movement of the Kronos Empire is odd, andte reactions will bring horrible consequences.
He suppressed his joy.
Although the civil war was settled, Cairos peace was not yet guaranteed.
Chapter 183: Current Life鈥檚 Relationship (1)
On the day before the fall of the Benedict Castle, Count Vandenberg, themander of the Western Front, received a report that disrupted the peace in Cairo.
The Kronos Empire has crossed the borders! The first line of defense has been breached, and they are leading their troops to the second line of defense. Commander, please give us your order. It is only a matter of time before the second line of defense is broken!
He received a report from his subordinate. There has been a civil war in Cairo for thest few days. Daniel Cairo raised his troops to suppress the rebellion, but none of the troops on the Western Front were summoned because there was an evil force that existed beyond the West.
And since no one knew when the Kronos Empire might invade the borders, they put up a minimum safety. The first line of defense was nothing more than a temporary defensive position.
In fact, they had the role of a scout to report the invasion of their enemies, and from the second line of defense, supplies for a battle were prepared.
Count Vandenberg said,
Call the troops right now! Cairo is in chaos due to the civil war. Under the current situation, if the Kronos Empire steps into ournd, the chaos will be out of control.
It was the best decision that their enemies could make. The third line of defense was theirst resort, so they needed to win at least one battle in the second line of defense.
And right then.
No. We have to abandon the second line of defense and retreat with the troops.
It was the end of the meeting. One of the staff on the Western Front spoke up, and Count Vandenberg asked,
Flora, what do you mean?
It was Flora Lawrence, and everyone turned to her.
The odd one on the Western FrontFlora was a celebrity in the West. After she left her family, she entered the Royal Academy and studied tactics. Then she suddenly announced her intention to volunteer on the Western Front, and the capital was in uproar because of it.
It was an unusual request, and she was not just any ordinary woman but the daughter of a noble family, so the opinions were divided. In the end, they left the decision to Floras father.
Viscount Lawrence, who heard of his daughters decision, sent a message saying that he believed in her.
It was the first time it happened in Cairo. There had never been a case where a woman from a noble family with a great future wanted to head into war, and many didnt like it. Sometimes, there were such people.
Because some people had the choice, they could head to the battlefield for the sake of experience and not risk their lives. So there was a lot of prejudice. The people in the West rejected Flora, but it only took less than a month for that perception to change.
And what she had shown thus far had made the Count willingly listen to her.
Flora. What do you mean?
The Kronos Empire has periodically invaded Cairos borders. They were meant to be a warning, but they didnt genuinely intend to capture Cairo. But its different this time. Civil war broke out inside Cairo, and Marquis Benedict was reportedly cornered. The situation is quite tricky, and I think the Kronos Empires attack has something to do with the civil war.
you mean, the Kronos Empire has joined sides with Marquis Benedict?
I am not sure who it is, but it might be because of Count Gregory, who is imprisoned, or it might also be because of Marquis Benedict, who requested for help. What is certain is that the Kronos Empire invaded the borders despite the conflict within the kingdom. Therefore, we shouldnt be overlooking this situation.
The room was in chaos. Floras words meant that the Kronos Empire was involved in the civil war.
In this unusual situation, one person asked,
Flora. If so, isnt it more important to stop the Kronos Empire at the second line of defense? War is a crucial thing, and we need to hold the lead. If we withdraw right now, then we will have to give up a lot of war resources.
Yes, right. Under normal circumstances, it makes no sense to abandon the second line of defense. However, if Kronos has decided to use the civil war for their motives, then their goal is to pass through the third line of defense at all costs and invade Cairo. In addition, with the kingdom dealing with the rebellious forces, if they dont have supporting troops to spare, then the worst situation awaits us since we have to deal with the Kronos Empire all on our own. We cannot always have the best option, and the fate of Cairo is at stake this time, so we must filter out the worst and best options.
Flora added strength to her voice. Ever since she was assigned to the West, she had proven her merit on the battlefield. And the moment people fully embraced her, regardless of her gender or status, Flora Lawrence turned into a key member.
Therefore, Floras advice couldnt be overlooked.
Count Vandenberg was silent. After thinking for a long time, he made a decision.
Flora is right. Order the troops in the second line to retreat. In case the worst happens, we will prepare for a war against Kronos in the third line of defense.
The situation was as they had expected. The Kronos Empire wasnt satisfied with the second line of defense. They marched beyond that ce, and soon after, the troops received a call from the Cairo royal family.
[Marquis Benedict colluded with the Kronos Empire. They intend to break the third line of defense and directly attack Cairo, and the kingdoms forces need time to sort out the rebellion that is happening. Hold on for three days. If you can endure that much, I will quickly organize the troops and send reinforcements to the Western Front.]
After receiving the message from the royal family, a meeting was called. As the heads of the Western Front gathered together, Baron Noel, the head of the staff, spoke.
His Majesty promised us three days. Butmon sense tells us that it is impossible to quell a rebellion in three days. Marquis Benedict has been preparing for a rebellion for a long time, and from what we know, his castle has all the preparations needed for a war. Although themander leading them is Roman Dmitry, who had defeated the Hector Kingdom, we need to prepare something.
Right. Besides, even if they manage to subdue the rebellion, it will take them some time to move. Even if they used the warp gate, it will take them a day to arrive, so does it make sense for them to clean up Benedict Castle in one day?
Everyone felt negative about it. The West and Benedictsince they had warp gates, there was no need to travel long distances on foot. But even taking those advantages into ount, it felt like three days were too short.
Count Vandenberg said,
You are right. If we really dont want the Kronos Empire to invade us, then we need to secure war materials as fast as we can and prepare to defend. In the worst case, the army of the kingdom might be unable to clean up the rebellious forces, and in the end, it means we will have to ovee this crisis on our own.
I have different thoughts.
A beautiful voice. It was Flora who spoke this time.
Baron Noel asked,
You think differently? Do you think the troops of the kingdom will clean them up in three days?
I also think three days is tight, but His Majesty said that he gave a 3-day deadline to Roman Dmitry. Then, there is a good chance that it wontst longer than five days at the most. They will likely capture the rebels in three days, and given their travel time, they will arrive in five days.
How can you be that sure?
I think everyone is familiar with the rtionship between Dmitry and Lawrence. Roman Dmitry is a man who makes the best of the worst situations. From the moment he took down Barco with Lawrence, I knew that he wasnt a person who could be judged ording tomon sense. And such a being said three days, so I trust him.
The people on the Western Front werent ipetent. Each of them had their own strengths, and as long as they could protect this ce, Flora thought they could change the situation.
Roman Dmitry. She experienced his power firsthand. Even with the absurd time they were given, she trusted Roman Dmitry, but Baron Noel was different.
All baseless judgments. If we take a step back and your words turn into reality, what do you think is the right way to respond?
Time is running out for us and for Kronos. Marquis Benedict will try to encroach on Cairos territory before he falls, and if so, it is clear they will do their best from the start. Even if we move to the third line of defense, there is no guarantee we can stop their attack. In the end, there is just one way.
Her gaze was focused. If she had noticed Kronoss intentions and decided it was best for them to retreat, she also needed to pay attention to this choice.
There is a saying that offense is the best defense. I think it is best if we run into them first and weaken them so they cannot knock us down in theing five days.
Attackat Floras remarks, the faces of the leaders were flustered.
It was a different and impossible idea. And because Flora knew why they were flustered, she presented what she had prepared in advance.
Tak.
Rustle.
She unfolded the material. As the peoples eyes focused, she exined in a calm voice,
We need to analyze Kronoss attack pattern. When they invaded simply as a warning, they normally attempted hand-to-handbat, but when they needed a certain victory like now, they liked to mobilize their war magicians. The data presented here proves it. It is Kronoss general pattern to use magic to demolish the walls and invade the castle with their troops.
That is something we know. Isnt it more important to secure the mana stones along with war supplies?
Yes. If we use Magic Defense, the fight willst for a long time. But it is an open fact on both sides that if the enemy uses their war magicians, we will use Magic Defense. And the war magicians will amplify their power. And if it is the Kronos Empire, which has seven Magic Towers, bringing in more magicians isnt a difficult task to do.
Swish.
The page was turned.
Look at this. The enemys attacks have a certain pattern. Their magicians maximize their power while using magic from a safe distance from our arrows. This is because mages are vulnerable when casting magic, and the distance is usually around 1 km. Not only do the arrows not reach the distance, but even if we attempt a long-range attack, the uracy is very low. And if they have more magicians, they will be ready with defensive spells.
Its about 1 km. Does that mean theres a way we can use that?
Yes. If we can anticipate where the magicians will be and set a magic trap in that area.
Baron Noel smiled as if he were exhausted. Floras words were nice to listen to, but they were also absurd.
It is impossible. Although the 1 km distance can be specified, it only refers to the distance from the castle wall, and it isnt possible to guarantee where they will cast their magic. We also cant secure magic traps in huge quantities, and the magicians can detect the location of the traps with mana. If they feel anything strange, they will make the traps useless and use magic from a safe location.
Right.. so, from now on, we need to act strategically.
Floras voice rose as she looked at everyone. Right after entering the academy, she learned about the bloody battlefields.
We must offer them a Battle of Great Warriors.
What?
Yes. In a war between nations, a Battle of Great Warriors is used to suppress the opponents initiative. Since the Kronos Empire is strong, they will not refuse it because they are sure that their men will win.
Even if they ept it. No way?!
Baron Noel was shocked at her strategy. He figured out what Flora said.
If we set up in advance and offer them a Battle of Great Warriors, they will have no choice but to move their troops ording to our position. Then, it is possible for the magicians to select a ce from which they will cast their spells. They will leave the troops behind and move forward to cast their magic, which will greatly reduce the margin of error.
Then, how about them feeling the mana?
The swordsman who will participate in the Battle of Great Warriors ys a huge role. If the swordsman fights with his aura at its maximum, the mana concentration in the surroundings will increase. Even the most sensitive magician cannot get through such a raging aura and detect the magic traps. The moment they step on the magic traps withcency because of the battle in front of them, we can destroy them slowly and surely.
The ns she made surprised all of them.
Baron Noel, who had been looking at her negatively, was now nodding his head. This was the best oue. He only raised his voice because it seemed impossible, but now he was willing to ept it. Her n was charming. They could deal with the magicians and dy Kronos.
Flora added,
The question is, who will be the Great Warrior willing to go? The allied warriors will have to risk their lives and prolong the match for our n to work. No, to be honest, the one who is willing to go might not even survive. I am not sure what kind of swordsman the Kronos Empire will send out, but the opponent wont be easy to defeat.
It was a dilemma. In order toplete the operation, one had to die.
And right then, one of the people in the meeting said,
I will do it.
At that moment, everyone was surprised. The man was Rodwell Dmitry.
Chapter 184: Current Life鈥檚 Relationship (2)
All the people who were there looked at each other. Rodwell Dmitry was someone who fit Floras conditions perfectly. He had the skills and the courage, and he was confident enough to make the n happen.
His time in the West had proven his worth. No one would deny that, but the problem was that Dmitrys name was too valuable to be lost right now.
So Baron Noel said,
No. Didnt Flora say it? The one who will participate in the Battle of Great Warriors must be prepared for death. I understand Mr. Rodwells will, but we are not sacrificing someone like you here.
Rodwells older brother, Roman Dmitry, had risen to power in Cairo. If the nobles rebellion is settled and Kronos gets defeated, then the era of Roman Dmitry would start.
Baron Noel wasnt stupid. He was patriotic and experienced all sorts of hardships on the Western Front, but he also had the desire to return to the capital with great achievements, so he couldnt send out Rodwell now. Roman Dmitrys existence, the backbone of the Dmitry family, made the value of this man different.
Rodwell Dmitry said,
So is there another swordsman who can participate on my behalf then?
Isnt that something we have to look into? Rather than making a quick decision
No. When a choice is made because of the decision of the leaders, we have no choice but to force the sacrifice on those who obviously do not want it. Its for Cairo, so how can a knight refuse this act? And with this n, there arent that many options. There are swordsmen stronger than me on the Western Front, but their lives cannot be sacrificed in such a ce. You have to think about the situation after the Battle of Great Warriors is over. So it is only right to make the most meaningful choice now.
He was not the best swordsman in the West. Currently, even Count Vandenberg was a 4-star swordsman, but he couldnt let themander die.
Rodwell looked at everyone. They were all shocked, but no one could say that he was wrong.
Someone has to do this. But this doesnt mean that I am going with the intention of putting my life on the line. I will do my best to defeat the warrior that the Kronos Empire sends, so allow me to go there.
.Rodwell.
Count Vandenberg called out to him, looking sad. Rodwell Dmitry, who was assigned to the Western Front as his first assignment, was an immature kid like any other his age. He had seen so many deaths, and he finally grew up. He is now a full-fledged swordsman, and he has earned the respect of everyone.
The meeting room was silent. Even though he was his disciple, Count Vandenberg couldnt be considerate of only one person. And so
I understand. Rodwell Dmitry, you will take on the role of participating in the Battle of Great Warriors.
Thank you.
The decision was made. The n was in motion, and Rodwell Dmitry nodded with a calm expression.
After the meeting, there was someone waiting for Rodwell Dmitry toe out.
Why are you so eager to do something risky each time?
The Western Front had two famous people. One was Flora Lawrence, and the other was Rodwell Dmitry. They both went to the Cairo Royal Academy.
Rodwell was granted one year of service for training, but he chose to stay on the Western Front toplete his full term. It was during the time when Dmitry was in the spotlight. And no one understood why he chose to abandon his wealth and honor only to stay back in this dangerous ce.
In each battle he participated in, he always took the lead. He never backed down even a little against the Kronos Empire and led the Cairo army in front.
And now the people on the Western Front truly respected him. He was considered a strong warrior, but not by Flora.
You are not a normal person. People say that it is an act of patriotism for Cairo, but the truth is that you are a madman who cant die. There are a lot of people here who follow you. The leaders here have acknowledged the fact that you are the best, but if you really want to do something, then you shouldnt die like this.
This is something I need to do.
Rodwell looked at Flora. Flora Lawrencehe had heard of the rumors about her. She was the woman who promised to marry his older brother but broke off their engagement and gave up her noble life. Perhaps she was someone who could understand his feelings.
Flora. You know what kind of person Roman Dmitry was. That was why a wise woman like you made the extreme decision of breaking off that marriage. How did you feel then? Were you willing to ept the fact that Dmitrys trash is different from the rumors? I do not. During my time in the West, so many things changed in Dmitry.
In thest few years, Roman Dmitrys transformation had been shocking. He denied the truth at first, but the rumors forced him to ept it. And everyone told him how they wished to have an older brother like him. However, Rodwell Dmitry, who remembered his time with his brother, fell into a sense of alienation.
In my life, Roman Dmitry was nothing more than an idiot. Yet he is now called the Hero of Cairo. People apud Dmitry for his bright future, but I will never entrust my future to someone whom I hate calling my brother. So I extended my period here, and I will do anything to surpass him here.
He denied the reality and covered his ears. He risked his life on the battlefield and made every effort to get stronger.
And it will be the same now. It was a life-threatening decision to move forward, but he hoped that this would make him stronger.
Roman Dmitry defeated Richard Nichs. Hearing the rumors that he stood tall as the greatest in Cairo burned Rodwells heart.
Flora was speechless. She was feelingplicated. At one point, she was also confused by Romans personality, so she couldnt conclude what the other persons feelings were.
There was a moment of silence.
Rodwell Dmitry asked,
Then why are you here?
Flora bit her lip.
What should she say? Thinking of an excuse to give, she realized she didnt want to lie to Rodwell Dmitry. She and he were both swept up in the same fate. If Roman Dmitry hadnt changed, the two of them would have never met on the Western Front.
There was a time when I almost killed a lot of people because of my immature thoughts. And so, I decided that I needed real experience to not let that happen again. So when you asked me, I wasnt sure. I will not ask you why. But
She looked into Rodwells eyes. His eyes didnt look like the eyes of someone who had given up on life.
You need to win. I hope you survive and live a meaningful life.
The day of the showdown arrived. Far away, the Kronos Empires army was visible. Rodwell Dmitry went out of the fortress alone and looked at the enemies.
I might die today.
He made his decision, and many people came. Those who dissuaded him, saying he was being reckless, sighed as they looked at Rodwell, who didnt waver.
After hearing the rumors about Roman Dmitry, Rodwell, the wise man people knew, began to act like he had multiple lives.
He knew it too. It was dangerous this time, but if he didnt do this, he would never be stronger.
With experience that conforms tomon sense, there is no choice but to grow. Roman Dmitry is the greatest sword in Cairo. The world calls him the best in Cairo, but I dont want to be inferior to him.
People could call it an inferiorityplex. But for whatever reason, Rodwell Dmitry stood there. Breathing deeply, he raised his sword that he had sharpened all night.
Chak! Chak!
Not far away, the troops of the Kronos Empire lined up, and Rodwell Dmitry stood tall. With all their focus on him, he used mana in his voice.
I am Rodwell Dmitry of the Cairo Kingdom. I, Rodwell Dmitry, will request the Kronos Empire to a Battle of Great Warriors!
From now on, he took a step into the crossroads of life and death.
It was as Flora had expected. The Kronos Empire had no reason to refuse. They arrogantly sent an unknown swordsman.
I am Osford. I will duel against you.
Osford was someone who couldnt even reach the bottom of the empires rankings. Yet no one from Cairo smiled at this. Unlike in Cairo, where you could pass the rankings even if you only reached the 3-star level, in Kronos, one had to be around 4-stars. It was a different world from Cairo.
They sent Osford as a mockery, not thinking that he was weaker than Rodwell. Besides, Rodwell wasnt even a ranker in Cairo. Since the apparent difference in their skills was absolute, Osford was also confident.
And the battle started like that. As expected, Osford took the lead.
How dare you?!
Kang!
Kakakang!
It was overwhelming. As soon as the start of the battle was announced, Osford rushed ahead, and his sword with aura didnt allow Rodwell to catch his breath.
Osford was a 3-star swordsman. The Kronos Empire obtained data about the swordsmen in the western part of Cairo and found out that Rodwell was a 2-star swordsman.
Reaching the 2-star level in his early 20s was an impressive achievement. However, that was only a high evaluation for the future, and it wasnt enough to threaten the Kronos Empire now. So they deliberately sent out Osford.
They wanted to show that Rodwell Dmitry could be overwhelmingly defeated by an unknown swordsman who was not a ranker.
Kang!
Kuek!
He was pushed back. Rodwell Dmitry blocked the attack with his quick reaction speed, but he couldnt help but be pushed back by a couple of collisions. From the start, the difference between the two was obvious.
Osford mmed forward once again, prompting Rodwell Dmitry to defend, and as soon as his opponent blocked his attack, he kicked his stomach.
Puak!
A strong shock happened. Suppressing what was rising inside him, Rodwell Dmitry quickly tried to counterattack. But
sh!
His own forearm was cut, and blood sttered. No matter what he did, Osford responded, and with time, the wounds on his body increased. As a swordsman whose skills were recognized in Cairo, he was blocked by the empires walls.
Rodwell Dmitry clearly had a promising future, but he had never held his breath against an unknown swordsman.
A weak nationthat was the reality of Cairo. The reason they couldnt even open their mouths against the empire was that there was an overwhelming difference in power.
Die!
Kwak!
His armor was distorted from the punch. He felt dizzy. Rodwell had this urge to just copse, but he clenched his teeth and held on until the end.
This is the expected result.
The people expected a miracle. Could Rodwell win? No, it was impossible. No matter who they sent, the Kronos Empire would send someone stronger. That was what it meant to go against an empire.
It didnt take long for them to gather their troops, but they ruthlessly trampled on Cairos estate.
How the hell did Roman Dmitry defeat these beings? I cannot even handle a 3-star swordsman, but he became the sword of Cairo and defeated Butler. Obviously, the Roman Dmitry I remember isnt that strong. But while I left for the battlefield and tried to be stronger, he reached a level that I cant dare surpass, to the point where all my efforts seem worthless.
Hearing the rumors, people praised Rodwell Dmitry. The higher Dmitrys status was, the more he was treated well wherever he went. But he wasnt happy. He couldnt take Roman Dmitrys fame seriously because he never trusted him.
This morning. I heard a report that Roman Dmitry subdued the rebels. He made the impossible possible again and proved his worth. I can no longer deny that Roman Dmitry is now an untouchable being. Ive heard the rumors about his fame, and it proves Roman Dmitrys worth.
He also knew ithe could no longer close the gap between himself and his older brother. But even though he knew that, he still stood on the battlefield because he couldnt ept it in his heart.
Swish!
His face was cut. There was a long cut on his cheek, but Rodwell Dmitrys eyes didnt waver. Looking at Osford, he rushed forward.
Tak.
How dare this bastard?!
He knew he couldnt win this duel in the usual way, so he came up with a n. It was the same pattern. He made a counterattack, aiming it at the opponents lower body.
After pushing him to defend with repeated attacks, he aimed at the opponents vital points in a different pattern than before. He gave up on his body and the pain. His entire body was stained in blood, and he couldnt withstand it any longer.
Kwang!
Aura exploded. The attack was swift.
Because of his experience on the battlefield, Rodwells movements were bold. His attack, which moved like flowing water, pierced a gap, but Osford managed to respond well.
You cheeky bastard!
His sword shed, but even so, Rodwell didnt stop. As he continued to receive his opponents attacks, he umted data in his mind on how he had been moving until now.
At this rate, I might lose concentration.
The opponent was sure that he would back down, but Rodwell clenched his teeth.
Pat.
One side of his vision was already dark. At that moment
Puak!
Kuak!
Rodwells sword pierced his opponents vital points. Osford was shocked, but by the time he was about to counter, Rodwell Dmitry had already decapitated him.
Swish!
Puak!
Blood gushed from his cut neck.
During his time on the Western Front, he learned that the difference in aura doesnt guarantee victory on the battlefield.
Blood flowed from his eyes. One eye was stained with terrible pain, but Rodwell Dmitry smiled, raising his middle finger at the Kronos Empire.
Get lost, bastard.
On the second day of the three days that Roman promised, the Cairo Kingdom seeded in overpowering the Kronos Empire.
Chapter 185: Current Life鈥檚 Relationship (3)
Rodwell Dmitry didnt have a very happy childhood. Although born into a noble family, his only older brother kept walking on the wrong path.
I really dont understand. How can he and Rodwell be brothers?
Maybe they are half-brothers?
What is certain is that Rodwell is in a bad situation. He has to live with that horrible Roman Dmitry for the rest of his life. If I was in Rodwells shoes, I would have demanded my father to drive out Roman Dmitry.
On that day, Roman Dmitry found a slum. He went to meet his friends from the time their family was stillmoners and after ying all day long, he smelled and looked filthy when he returned home.
It was a scene that Rodwell and the other noble kids witnessed, and the words they whispered to Rodwell stuck to him. At that time, Rodwell was still a child.
He had lived all his life as a noble so he could not understand Roman, who undermined their familys status.
Why is he living like that? I know that we weremoners once, but we are nobles now. It wouldnt be too much if he tried to live with a little bit of dignity, but Roman still chooses to do things that ridicule our family. I cannot ept such a person as my older brother.
He was angry. No matter what achievements he attained, thebel of havingmoner origins was always attached to them. It was all because of the rumors about Roman Dmitry, and Rodwell couldnt stand it.
From then on, he desired to be the sessor. Rumors said that if Roman inherited the Lords position, the Dmitry family would be ruined. So Rodwell swung his sword all night long, and he worked in the forge all morning.
Every time he hit the steel, anger rose inside of him. Rodwell understood Roman Dmitry. He was once amoner, so he couldnt abandon the life he once had. But on the other hand, what about his younger siblings? His younger siblings, who were born as nobles, were being dragged into his selfish recollections of hismoner days. It was a world they never experienced but made people point at them.
Rodwell knew what it felt like, so he wanted to make sure his younger brother didnt feel the same humiliation. He had to be the brother their youngest was proud of. So he worked hard to be an aura swordsman and entered the Royal Academy.
He had a life that people looked up to. Everything was perfect, at least until the rumors spread that Roman Dmitry had defeated Homer.
Kiiik.
Thud.
The gates opened and Rodwell Dmitry stepped inside. Blood was flowing down from his left eye, which had deep sword wounds, and every part of his body had injuries. Just the fact that he could walk was already amazing.
As the cheers of the soldiers on the fortress walls sounded muffled, Rodwell suppressed his memories. He still couldnt ept his brothers existence. It seemed that unless he saw Roman Dmitry in person, he would never be able to shake off the emotions from his childhood.
And at that moment, there were people who went out to meet him. They were Count Vandenberg, the leaders, and Flora.
Rodwell Dmitry walked up to Flora.
My role is done. Will the n seed?
He asked a humble question, not losing eye contact.
Seeing him straight in the eye, Flora nodded.
Yes, definitely.
A confident voice.
From now on, it was time for them to lure their enemies into the trap.
Even after their defeat in the Battle of Great Warriors, Kronos didnt waver at all. From the moment they sent Osford, it was just simple entertainment for them. Their victory was a natural result, and even if one of them was defeated, they didnt doubt their win.
Rather, anger rose. Count Fabio, themander of Kronos, marched forward.
Prepare the res!
Starting now, the res and the magicians will attack and break down the enemys walls.
It was as they had expected. The war magicians came out, and from the top of the fortresss wall, Flora watched them.
If the magician is more than 300 meters away from the magic traps, they cannot be killed right away. The farther the explosion range is, the weaker the power of the traps is, and it is certain that they will use shields to protect themselves right after they explode. As nned, the margin of error is around 100 meters. If the magicians on top of the traps are defenseless when they cast their magic, we can wipe out their existence with a single blow.
Swish.
The magicians moved, and their location was not as they had nned. It was possible to identify the location of their enemies during the Battle of Great Warriors, but the miracle of them standing on top of the magic traps didnt happen. Their location was about 150 meters away from the magic traps. It wasnt the ideal situation, but that didnt change Floras ns.
Count Vandenberg asked,
Flora. When will you explode the magic traps?
Theyll have enough time to prepare if the explosion happens too soon. Magicians be vulnerable at the moment they cast their magic. If we aim for that perfect timing to set off the magic traps, the backflow of mana will render those war magicians immobile.
I get it. Just give me the signal.
Yes.
Their nerves were on edge. First, Cairos soldiers moved. By directing them to attack from a distance, it showed that the Cairo Kingdom would respond normally.
Swish.
The arrows that were shot through the sky didnt reach the magicians. Most of them couldnt even get close and fell, and the arrows thatnded near the magicians lost their power.
At that moment, an aura of mana rose around the magicians. Until their magic reached its peak, the war magicians didnt notice the existence of the magic traps.
Wheik!
Their manas shone brightly, and at that moment, Flora shouted,
Now!
Explode it!
The magic traps were triggered. Just before the magic of the magicians manifested, there was a huge explosion.
Kwaang!
Kwakwakwang!
It wasnt something anyone could react to. Flora had installedyers of magic traps in specific locations, and the series of explosionspletely wiped out everything.
The magic of the war magicians was canceled in that shock, and they all coughed up blood. Before long, many died from the explosion.
Floras n was a sess. It was a n that began with the Battle of Great Warriors, and now they have seeded in removing the powerful weapon of the Kronos Empire. But
It is fine. This only makes me angrier. The Cairo Kingdom is currently in a civil war. How dare those bugs think they can stand up to the Kronos Empire?!
Woaahhhhh!
Attack!
Themand was given. They were only able to remove one weapon called the war magicians. At the sight of the enemies flocking towards them, dark clouds rolled over the Western Front.
It was a blood-curdling sight. Not long after, the army of the empire stormed into the walls, straddled a dozendders, and quickly climbed up the walls.
Stop!
Push thedders!
Cairos soldiers were desperate. They were pushing down thedders that were being set up on the walls, and some soldiers threw hot water and arrows at the enemies. It was clear that they had the advantage. They managed to reduce a significant number of enemy troops with this method, but this didnt guarantee their victory.
The soldiers of the empire didnt stop. They continuously climbed thedders, and soon they were able to set foot on the walls.
Puak!
An arrow pierced the enemies. It was Flora. Equipped with clothes for war, she aimed her arrow and climbed up the wall to deal with enemies one by one.
Do not lose focus! The enemies have lost their war magicians! The fight is in our favor!
She screamed loudly. Blood and deathscreams could be heard from everywhere. There was no way to know whose side was screaming, but Flora wasnt shaken.
Right after she arrived in the capital, Flora had two teachers. One was a professor teaching tactics at the Royal Academy, and the other was amander who was called Sharpshooter in the neighborhood.
She experienced war in Lawrence. Her n, which she thought would work, copsed with a single re, and looking back now, her decision almost cost them their lives.
Why? Couldnt she have thought of the re? No matter how financially overwhelming their opponent was, she should have considered the existence of the re.
So she studied tactics in order to make the right decision in simr situations, and she learned archery because she knew that war is ruled by logic. No matter how usible her tactics were, she needed the power to kill the enemy.
Flora didnt want to be amander. She wanted to be a being who could defeat the enemy by joining forces with the soldiers.
Her pretty hands became ugly. Even though her fingers now had scars and calluses, she wasnt ashamed of her hands because these hands would bring her results.
The arrow that left her hand pierced the enemys head.
Puak!
Do not pull back! The moment the Western Front copses, our families in Cairo will be in danger.
The battle was fierce. The Kronos Empire, which appeared to be on the verge of capturing the castle at any moment, was being pushed back as time went on.
Once again, it was a strategic sess. Count Vandenberg gave up the second line of defense and concentrated the troops here, and thanks to that, they werent shaken by the empires attacks.
And finally, the Kronos Empire retreated. They didnt win the war. Their first attack was blocked, but the war had just begun.
On the next day, the attacks resumed. They pushed their troops to the wall, almost fell, and then ordered a retreat once again.
It was theirst breath at the edge of a cliff. The original n was tost five days. However, since they had to deal with the war magicians, the Western Front faced a crisis.
But the Kronos Empire didnt attempt a third attack. The reason was clearRoman Dmitrys army of the kingdom arrived on the Western Front.
Just three days. The miracle turned into reality. During the time when they thought that he was still putting an end to the rebellion, Roman Dmitry appeared on the Western Front.
The leaders gathered. Count Vandenberg couldnt hide his admiration for Roman Dmitry.
you are amazing. In just one day, you were able to clean up the rebellion of Marquis Benedict. Thanks to you, we are able to take a breather. If you had arrivedter, the fate of the Western Front wouldnt have been guaranteed.
Everyone agreed. The Western Front did its best. Obviously, it resulted in a perfect situation, but the problem was that the power of the Kronos Empire was too great.
In the meeting room, Roman saw familiar facesFlora with her haggard hair and Rodwell with bandages around his eyes. From the moment they saw Roman Dmitry, they both seemed agitated. Every time their eyes met, their eyes would widen, but Roman Dmitry never spoke to them, and then they would avert their gazes.
Looking at Count Vandenberg, Roman Dmitry said,
Please assemble the troops now.
can I please know the reason? Kronos might not attack. Marquis Benedicts nobles faction, which wasmunicating with them, failed, and their siege in the third line of defense also failed. From what we expect, within a day or two, the enemies will likely clear this ce.
The war was over. It was Cairos victoryno, it couldnt be called a victory. The Kronos Empire judged that there was no benefit and chose to withdraw. But Roman had other thoughts.
The enemies invaded Cairosnd. Up until now, Kronos has be ustomed to trampling on us and leaving whenever they please, but from now on, Cairo will take a hard stand against the enemys actions. His Majesty has entrusted me with full authority over the situation. So prepare the troops and open the gates.
Count Vandenberg was shocked. He knew what Romans words meant.
We will pursue the enemies who are returning to the empire and defeat them.
It was a statement that was different from what they expected. Everyone was shocked.
Chapter 186: Counter Attack (1)
Everyone doubted their ears. In a situation where the war was over, the option of opening the gates and attacking the enemy was never considered.
And Baron Noel said,
that is impossible. Even though we used our geographical advantage to defeat the opponents, the difference in our powers is too much. The moment we leave the city gates, Cairo will be the one suffering. And even if we can take down the Kronos Empire, will that benefit Cairo? Even if it doesnt, the atmosphere in the kingdom is still chaotic due to the civil war, so I think now is the time for us to strengthen our internal power.
The captains of the west recognized Roman Dmitrys abilities. Seeing how he had arrived in the West in just three days, which they thought was impossible, they seemed to understand why Roman was called the Hero of Cairo.
He was the type of person who couldnt be judged by normal standards. They were happy to have him, but they couldnt agree with his n. Even Flora Lawrence, who previously didnt support Baron Noel, sided with him.
The soldiers on the Western Front have endured a hard time in the past few days. They are tired from watching the enemies all night, and opening the gate now is like suicide.
She looked at Romanthe man who made a huge difference in her life.
He was never the type to speak of lies, so she clearly emphasized how dangerous this was.
The Western Front is a strategic point. Our priority isnt to kill as many forces of the Kronos Empire as possible but to protect Cairos safety. Roman Dmitry. Your proposal will not be epted. If all the nobles of Marquis Benedict, who were siding with Kronos, had been handled, then the Kronos Empire would have had no reason to stay. It will be a huge risk for us to walk out and fight with someone as powerful as them.
It was a valid argument. The war was over. As always, it was time to focus on cleaning up the aftermath of the war. But
Do you really think that is the best choice?
Roman Dmitry. He wasnt going to ept the general opinion.
The captains of the Westtheir words and their reactions were the same as the Kings. On the way to the Western Front, he had spoken to the King, who reacted with concern.
[ you want to attack the Kronos Empire as soon as you arrive on the Western Front?]
Yes.
[That is a reckless move. Even if the Kronos Empire attacked us, we do not have the power to do the same. Defeating enemies in a war is a different matter. If we attack the Kronos Empire first, which is aiming for ournd, they will use this as a dispute between the nations and invade us again. And the truth will never work for us. Regardless of who made the first mistake, Cairos safety cannot be guaranteed.]
It was the reality of the weak. Even if their actions were the same, the results were different depending on the logic of power. The Kronos Empire has always invaded Cairos borders despite being criticized by international forces, and Cairo would never be able to respond to them.
It wasnt that they didnt have the desire to take revenge. Anger rose whenever their people died, but Cairos survival was more important, so they chose to stay silent.
Roman understood it. The reality of a small nation was hard to ept, but the situation is different now.
Your Majesty. The Cairo Kingdom experienced the pain of having its flesh cut due to this civil war. The army of the kingdom had a cause and punished the rebels, but the killings that urred in the process were cruel in the eyes of the people. We have a lot of work to do in the future to be united. Once the remnants of the nobles have been cleaned up, we will have to decide what to do with the empires spies. At that time, what justification will the King present to the people? Will you be able to pull out your sword to deal with the Kronos Empire, which directly attacked the borders? Or will you just stand by? A ughter that has lost its justification cannot garner the support of the people.
It was an obscure problem. The Kronos Empire openly joined the rebellion. They invaded the borders because of Marquis Benedict, but the Cairo Kingdom didnt even touch them.
Then, what did the empires spies do? Marquis Benedict dered rebellion, so there was a justification for going against their faction, but would it make sense to subdue the rebels without touching the empire that sided with them?
If the civil war was prolonged, then peoples dissatisfaction would grow. And the royal family, which has remained silent to the empire, led a massacre.
Cairo is at a crossroads. By clearing the nobles, we have unified the power system within the nation, and in the future, we will not repeat the same mistake on the Southern Front. Now is the chance to gain the trust of the people. Attack the Kronos Empire. Show them how wrong they were to use the civil war to invade our borders and that Cairo can wreak havoc too. Even if our action is a problem to the internationalmunity, there arent that many chances to secure such a situation.
His voice was strong. Right after the rebellion was sorted out, there was a chance for change. Roman Dmitry knew that the kingdom wouldnt change in just one step.
From a weak nation, they had to rise into a strong one. And he decided he wouldnt show mercy to the nobles of the Kronos Empire, unlike before.
The Cairo Kingdom cannot be swayed by the empire forever. Just one time. If Cairo shows that we have changed by even one percent, then from henceforth, Kronos will be wary about choosing to attack us. We must not fear what this war will bring. If a war will happen anyway, the right time is when the Kronos Empire forms an alliance with the nobles.
Beyond the screen, the King fell silent. Roman Dmitry was a difficult subject. He constantly put himself at the crossroads of a choice and took on responsibilities that were difficult for him to handle.
A united nation was Daniel Cairos dream. Was he drunk on Roman Dmitry? After thinking for a while, he made a decision for Cairo.
[Your words are right. If Cairo moves forward in the right direction, I will have to prove to the people that my decision is right. The Kronos Empire invaded our borders. If we leave them alone, as they openly came to us in the middle of a civil war, the people will think that the civil war is simply a meaningless massacre for the power of the Cairo royal family. Roman Dmitry. I will take full responsibility for this. Go to the West and make them pay the price for invading our borders.]
The weak King showed his will.
Roman Dmitry looked at him and did his best as themander.
I will execute your orders.
And at the present, the captains of the West looked at Roman Dmitry. When asked if it was the best choice, they werent sure.
Roman said,
Those of you who have been on the Western Front know the truth. Saying that there is no benefit in pursuing the Kronos Empire, saying that going out is dangerous, saying that the soldiers are tiredthey all mean nothing. Dont you all know? Due to the conflict with the Kingdoms Alliance, the Kronos Empires eyes were on the South, and the enemies were unable to exert their full strength. Furthermore, the recent siege has resulted in the loss of many soldiers on their side, so the Kronos we will face now is weaker.
Roman picked up on the truth that they chose not to see. For those who didnt have the courage to open the gates, he showed them the truth.
The benefit of this decision is that one truth is all we need. And to show that Cairo will not just watch the Kronos Empiremit wrong deeds. If they openly conspire with Marquis Benedict and we are able to take our revenge on them, the people of Cairo will look at us in a different light. They will believe that the Cairo royal family protects them. We must attack our enemies for that.
Romans words agitated everyone. Only then did they discover that Roman Dmitry was different from them. If they were hoping to find stability before their eyes, the Hero of Cairo was fighting for a new future for the kingdom.
Choosing to courageously open the gates wasnt normal. Since it has never been allowed in history, no one could speak out. Even so, their eyes were burning with desire.
The words spoken by Roman Dmitry set fire to their hearts. How long had they wished for a different future? They had previously been unable to unite due to the power system, but now that it has been demolished, things will be different in the future.
As Roman said, this was a chance. The eyes of the captains focused on one ceCount Vandenberg.
He smiled. The rumors were true. Roman Dmitry was the man who would bring storms and great change to Cairo.
He said,
So what do I need to do?
The meeting was over. It went as Roman wanted. Hearing that a scouting team would be sent as soon as the sun rose tomorrow, Flora went out and looked at the dark sky.
Roman Dmitry.
He was a really consistent man. Even in the war with Barco, he chose a method they hadnt thought of, and this time he showed the same attitude. In the meantime, even though she studied enough books for war, Flora didnt dare fight back.
Thump.
Her heart pounded. This wasnt a rational thrill. As a fellow human being and as someone who studied tactics, she acknowledged how great Roman Dmitry was.
I have made a lot of progress all this time. I thought I was a little different from when I was innocent, but Roman Dmitry is at a point where I cannot even look at him. How can I be like this? Whenever I hear anything about Roman Dmitry, I am so shocked by his choices and his ability to execute them.
She admired Roman Dmitry. If she hadnt met him, she would have been stuck to the estate like a flower in a greenhouse, but now she was living her own life and creating a life for a person named Flora Lawrence.
Everyone had stopped calling her the Flower of Lawrence. When Flora Lawrence remembered her old self, she was satisfied with this new reality.
She still regretted her past mistakes. But because of that choice, she was now confident, and she had no intention of denying what had happened.
But there was a bit of sadness. She wanted Roman Dmitry, whom she hadnt seen for a long time, to know that she had changed.
Tomorrow, we will face the empire for the first time on the ins. No matter how weakened they are, Kronos is an opponent we cant take lightly. Things might not work out as we hope, and in the worst case, the third line of defense will fall. I need to calcte the variables that will happen on the battlefield tonight. Just because we will follow Roman Dmitrys words, it doesnt mean we should be blinded by them.
Tonight, she had a lot of things to do. Flora Lawrence was going to war, and she had to be prepared.
Just one mistake. In the past, she might have acted on her emotions, but now she was close to being a perfectionist.
It was then
Uh?
Far away, she saw two men talking under the night sky. One was Roman Dmitry, and the other was Rodwell Dmitry.
Chapter 187: Counterattack (2)
During the meeting, if Flora Lawrence had positive emotions then Rodwell had confused ones.
that person is Roman Dmitry?
Themander of the kingdoms army. When he appeared, the soldiers of the Western Front opened the road on both sides and let out cheers. Roman Dmitry was a symbol of hope. His arrival on the Western Front in just three days meant that Cairo was no longer in danger of being attacked by the Kronos Empire.
Even though they didnt know much about Roman Dmitry, his actions in the past of defeating the Hector Kingdom, bing the greatest sword in Cairo, and even taking down Marquis Benedict, caused the people to haveplete faith in him.
It was an overwhelming sight. Rodwell Dmitry, who went into battle despite his injured body, looked at the scene with trembling eyes. It made no sense. The existence that was looked up to by the people was different from the Roman Dmitry he knew.
And then the meeting that followed. It was one surprise after another. Seeing him press on the captains and asking them to do their best made him recall his memories.
The Roman Dmitry I remember is a drunkard. He lived a life far from the sword and it wasmon for him to be dragged out of a bar by guards. There isnt that much of a difference between then and now, so how can a person change so much in such a short amount of time?
Common sense would say it was impossible. While listening to the rumors, he was always curious as to how the existence in his mind had risen to 5-stars.
It was Roman Dmitrys voice and face. He was sure of it. Even though his appearance was a lot better, the marks on his face proved he was indeed Roman.
Actually, he hade to ept this reality to some extent. Even if the rumors were just half true, Roman Dmitry would no longer be called the trash of Dmitry.
And during the entire meeting, he looked at Roman Dmitry. As he listened to everything he was saying, he was getting more confused.
Soon, the meeting ended. Breathing in the night air, Rodwell Dmitri looked up at the sky.
I lived with the single thought of raising my familys name on the Western Front. But Roman Dmitry made all of my achievements here worthless. Is this the difference in our talent? Everyone called me the future of the Dmitry estate, but I am nothing more than a mess.
He epted it. Roman Dmitry, it was clear that his brother was better. Even calling the man who had lived like trash his brother made his stomach churn, so he worked hard, but now it felt like the difference between them was copsing.
His left eye was sore. As a reward for defeating an existence that was nothingpared to the opponents Roman Dmitry had defeated, Rodwell lost his left eye.
It was a disaster. What had he been striving for?
And it was then
Rodwell.
He heard a familiar voice, and all the hair on his body stood up. When Rodwell Dmitry turned his head, he looked at the older brother in his memory staring at him.
A clear face and a manly voiceit was Roman Dmitry. Unlike his face, which reminded him of the past, Roman gave off the atmosphere of not wanting people to touch him.
I heard your eye isnt in the best condition.
Hearing that, Rodwell looked shocked. Roman, who had pretended like Rodwell didnt exist since he had stepped foot on the Western Front, was now asking him this.
You dont have to worry about it.
With your sacrifice, they were able to deal with the war magicians of the Kronos Empire. You did well. If you hadnt carried out that n, the Western Front wouldnt have held on until I arrived.
Rodwell kept his mouth shut. It was awkward. This conversation and this situation. Roman Dmitry, who appeared in front of him as his older brother, felt so unfamiliar.
And it was the same with Roman. However, he spoke first.
Rodwell Dmitry, my flesh and blood.
Last year, his father told him the same thing over and over again. Rodwell has been self-assured since he was a child and has always tried to get things done in his own way, but in the end, he was still in his 20s. So he hoped Roman would take care of him.
He knew that the rtionship between the brothers wasnt the best given the issue of session, but from his fathers point of view, they were both his precious children.
The word blood wasnt a pleasant topic for Roman Dmitry, no, Baek Joong-hyuk. He was forced topete because he was the son of the Heavenly Demon, and he had to rise to the top.
But this life was different because Roman Dmitry epted new rtionships. Those who remembered the existence of Dmitrys trash looked at him with prejudiced eyes, but they never rejected his new self.
One by one, he made connections in his current lifeHans, Chris, Kevin, and even Flora Lawrence.
And then he met Rodwell Dmitry. The stories he heard had proven that he hated Roman, but he didnt care.
When I started this new life, Hans gave me blind feelings for just one reason: I am Roman Dmitry. I could have rejected and hated myself like everyone else, but thanks to Hanss approach, I was able to adapt quickly to this world. The same goes for my rtionship with Rodwell Dmitry. There is no reason for me to unconditionally wait for the other person to approach me. I need to renew my rtionship with him, just as I have forged new rtionships with the ties I had in my present life.
Dmitrys second son.
He looked at his younger brother. Whatever he was thinking about him, Roman Dmitry wanted to approach him first. It wasnt because of their fathers request. There was only one reason: Rodwell was his younger sibling. And for that alone, Rodwell Dmitry deserved to get inside his own walls.
Unlike in his previous life, where he and his siblings had to kill each other, he epted them as a family in his current life.
Roman said,
I am not going to be kind anymore, but keep one thing in mind.
He looked into Rodwells eyes. Even though he didnt show it, Rodwell lost an eye when he was still in his early 20s. And it wasnt something to be ignored. Even if he was reacting calmly now, the bitterness of losing his eye would sink in.
You are my younger brother. If you follow me into the battlefield, I will show you what it means to live as a Dmitry. In exchange for Roman Dmitrys younger brother losing his eye, the Kronos Empire will have to sacrifice countless lives.
At that moment, Rodwells eyes twitched. He didnt expect any of itRoman talking to him first and saying those words.
Just as Hans epted him, Roman was going to embrace Rodwell too.
So remember. The fact that you and I are brothers.
A night full of stars. The two brothers reunited like that.
At that time, the Kronos Empire was in a dire situation.
[ Benedicts rebellion was aplete failure. Now that Roman Dmitry and the kingdoms troops have arrived on the Western Front, the Kronos Empire has no reason to waste any more time. I think it would be better for us to return.]
It was Baron Charlton, who belonged to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
He was as annoyed as Count Fabio. He couldnt let the troops retreat.
Fucking bugs. We will attack the Western Front, and it should copse in a day. Baron Charlton. It isnt that I do not understand the reason for the retreat call, but we have suffered huge damage in the past few days. Does it make sense to run away without doing anything? Just give me a day. Before that, I will make sure to show them what an empire ispared to them.
It wasnt a matter of winning or losing. Right after the Battle of Great Warriors, and watching the magicians get annihted by the magic traps, Count Fabio knew they fell into a trap. He couldnt me the opponent.
The Cairo Kingdom sent out their warrior, and it was a fair battle. It was because of the empires actions that they lost their magicians.
And that was why he hated it. When he thought that his actions were what got them into this mess, he felt horrible. Just once, he wanted to get revenge. Aside from the practical benefits, it was a matter of pride.
[I am aware of Count Fabios feelings. However, the opponent is Roman Dmitry and his army. The man is quite an odd character, and if we do anything wrong, we might end up with more damage. Count Fabio, the empire is focusing on the conflict with the Kingdoms Alliance. If Count Fabio loses his troops, the aftermath is inevitably going to affect the South. Think carefully, should we continue this war?]
Uhm.
Count Fabio showed an expression that said he wasnt fine with it. He wasnt wrong. They fought with the troops on the Western Front in this war.
If they suffered great damage in the war with the Cairo Kingdom, they would have no choice but to bring in troops from other ces to handle the situation, and the responsibility of that couldnt be avoided. Their defeat against the Cairo Kingdom was not enough, and the Kingdoms Alliance would not let it pass.
Damn it. I understand. As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, we will recall the troops.
Count Fabio epted it. His stomach churned in rage, but what could he do? There was no other way.
[You made the right decision.]
And that was the end. Count Fabio cut off themunication.
On the next day, the Kronos Empire chose to retreat. They organized their camps early in the morning and chose to retreat before the sun rose in the middle of the sky.
Commander, I will leave the scouts behind, just in case something happens.
There is no need for that.
Wouldnt it be dangerous? If the Cairo Kingdom sends us a pursuit team, we might end up having our tails bitten.
The mans advice was correct. They needed to leave some scouts behind to see how the enemy was moving instead of just withdrawing.
Normally, Count Fabio would have listened. However, having spent a frustrating timest night, he looked angry.
Do you think that a nation like Cairo will send someone to pursue the Kronos Empire? The reason the enemies were able to deal with us is because of their wall. If they open their gates and send a team after us like what you said, we can just defeat the Western Front.
In the widends, there was no ce to protect themselves. In a situation where they would have to collide head-on, there was no way Kronos would be defeated.
Rather, he wanted them toe out. If Cairo made that mistake, they would pay the price for theircency.
I understand.
The lieutenant withdrew. He also agreed with his words. Leaving the scouts behind was a precaution, but there was no way that they could threaten Kronos.
Was that why? The reason why the Kronos Empire also decided to call back all of their troops?
Usually, in preparation for enemy attacks, they would move in formation as close to each other as possible, but now they just formed a long procession line. The moment they would get attacked, there was a risk that they would be cut off in the middle. However, despite knowing that, the Kronos Empire made a bold move.
Cairo Kingdom. It may seem that the world is yours now as you clean up the rebellion, but it is just a matter of time before you be a vassal state of the empire. Cairo is a starting bridge for us to conquer the continent. The moment Kronos appears on the Western Front again, it will be unstoppable.
Count Fabio grinned. It was a littleforting to know that their revenge would take ce in the future. Trudging along the path, he pictured the future of Cairo in his mind.
How long was it? Just as the sun had risen in the middle of the sky and shone, the lieutenant who withdrew earlier, ran up with a pale face.
Commander! Enemies have appeared! Enemies are attacking the rear!
What?!
At that moment, Count Fabio doubted his ears. Enemies attacked from the rear. Did that mean that they opened their gates?
Right. The people of Cairo made a stupid mistake.
Clench.
Neigh!
He pulled the reins of his horse. If the enemies havee out.
Order the soldiers. Kill every worm of Cairo!
Count Fabio judged that this was the golden chance.
Chapter 188: Counterattack (3)
Two hours ago, Roman Dmitry received a report on Kronoss movement from the scouts. He spread out a map in the conference room.
Tak.
Swish.
As expected, the Kronos Empire chose to retreat. We sent scouts to check if it was a trap, but they couldnt find any strange movements of them luring us in. The enemies are currently moving through the ins and through the passages marked here. Because of the overgrown terrain, the enemy needs to prepare for the attack of pursuers but they are maintaining a rather loose formation.
They arepletely off guard.
Yes. The Kronos Empire is clearly aware that they are not safe. So its only natural for them to form a tight formation, but they must havepletely ruled out that we would pursue them.
It was an obvious disregard. Outside the walls was a space where there was no need to be afraid of Cairo. Cairo had been invaded several times but regardless of the oue, Cairo had never sent a pursuit team. And both sides knew it wellthe fact that Cairo was just barely enduring its forts to survive, and that they would be unterally massacred by the Kronos Empire if they walked out.
So they organized a pursuit team. It was necessary so they could show them that they had changed.
Roman said,
Our n is simple. The enemies are keeping a long line as they move, so we n to divide our forces into two and attack the middle and rear at once. If we cut the middle, the enemies will wander, and we will have a chance to devour the back and the front, and then we can reduce the number of enemies before they can respond.
its a good n, but the problem is when will the troops get isted.
It was Baron Noel. Romans words were just the possible oue if things go as nned.
If the enemy resists, the n goes wrong. The troops attacking in the middle will be isted, and that is a chance for them to reverse their attack on us. Wouldnt it be better to join forces and attack right from the rear? If the enemies unite and respond, it will turn into an all-out war from then on, but a safe hit-and-run strategy can avoid extreme situations. Our goal is easy. Even if we dont annihte them, causing enough damage should show them what we mean.
No. That will not be enough.
In this n, he didnt want half-baked results. They had to show what would happen to them if they touched Cairo.
With this attack, we must obtain a record that can be called a great victory. To do so, attacking from both sides is necessary, and it is important to break the ranks of the enemy with a surprise attack. Just like what Baron Noel said, it is true that there are risks involved, but from the moment we open the gates and step out, we have to take some risks.
And Roman Dmitry firmly added as he looked at the people in the room,
I will take on the attack in the middle. Undoubtedly, based on the strength that they showed, they cant withstand our attacks. Their carelessness and the move that we have never made until now will plunge Kronos into the abyss.
Everyone nodded. If it was Roman Dmitry, the leaders of the Western Front decided to follow him.
When the sun rose in the middle of the sky, the n started. Count Vandenbergs men, who followed through a shortcut, hid in the bushes and waited for the signal.
Pung!
Pung!
The res burst into the sky, and Count Vandenberg drew his sword.
Everyone attack!
Attack!
Wahhhh!
Swish.
Tatatak!
It was a surprise attack. Seeing Cairos soldiers rush at them, Kronoss soldiers hurriedly pulled their weapons with shocked faces. However, they had no choice but to be helplessly overpowered by an attack they did not prepare for.
As soon as they collided with Cairos men, screams were heard, and Kronoss soldiers felt like they couldnt do anything.
Puak!
Kuak.
One soldier of the Kronos Empire widened his eyes. As he coughed up blood, he looked at the sword lodged in his stomach.
That was just the start. Cairos soldiers quickly dealt with the enemies with their numerical advantage, and it was easy to block and drive their swords into their enemies bodies. In an instant, living beings that had just been alive became rags.
Since their swords were unable to pierce their enemies chain armor, Cairos soldiers held their enemies heads and decapitated them. It was the brutality of war.
Every part of the ground was dyed red, and it seemed that Count Vandenbergs forces hadpletely taken control of the rear.
However
You bastards! Your opponent is Cairo! Do not fall for their tricks!
A knight of the Kronos Empire shouted. He infused aura on his sword and charged at Cairo.
From that point on, the atmosphere changed. The empires army, which was unsure of what was going on and stepping back, was calmly responding against the soldiers of Cairo, who were flooding in like crazy.
Gradually, Kronos had the upper hand. When a simr number of soldiers shed with them, Cairo was overwhelmed.
Kronoss and Cairos soldiers showed a great difference. If the soldiers of Kronos fought aggressively, the soldiers of the Cairo Kingdom were mere ragtag troops who only knew how to fight within the walls.
They only gained momentum with the surprise attack for a brief moment. When Kronos regained their bnce and showed their true form, Cairo was back to feeling weak.
At the same time, Count Vandenberg showed his outstanding strength. He used his 4-star aura and shed the enemies, but then he noticed that things were taking a strange turn.
We will be at a disadvantage at this rate.
The momentum they held was decreasing. The carelessness of the empire wasnt arrogance. They were confident in dealing with Cairo no matter what formation they took, and this was proof of that.
Count Vandenberg felt impatient. Realistically, it would be right to end it now and retreat with the troops, but the n was to hold on until the end.
Roman Dmitry was attacking the middle. He was in a situation more dangerous than him, with two sides of the enemys troops possibly attacking him. Yet he had drawn his sword, so Count Vandenberg wasnt going to step back from this fight.
Do not back down! Show them the power of Cairo!
The battlefield was bloody. Count Vandenberg fulfilled his duty as themander.
At that time, Roman Dmitry led the troops to the middle. Unlike the struggling forces in the back, a one-sided massacre happened in the middle.
Swish!
Aura exploded. Roman Dmitrys sword continuously sttered blood. He rushed to the front and cut down dozens of people at once, and the soldiers following him showed the same results.
It was not just a simple victory by a surprise attack. After shing a couple of times, Kronoss men were shocked.
Puak!
The soldiers of Dmitry were equally as powerful as the empires army. And the enlisted soldiers who followed Roman Dmitry showed outstanding performance among them.
Kang!
Kakang!
He was just a normal soldier. An unknown soldier raised the aura on his sword and pushed back a knight from the Kronos Empire.
They couldnt help but be shocked. They were sure that the man was dressed as a soldier, yet he was pushing people back with aura on his sword. It was the power of the Asura technique. Those who followed Roman learned how to use aura one by one, and now even ordinary soldiers have also broken down the wall.
Cut.
The knights head was cut off. An ordinary soldier was able to defeat a knight.
This is insane!
Stop! Stop them!
The Kronos Empires troops were strong, but Dmitrys soldiers were beyond normal.
And that wasnt all. The key figures like Chris and Kevin disyed overwhelming power, and they quickly reduced the number of enemies.
Count Vandenbergs worries were useless. He thought that Roman would be in danger, but he was the one handling the situation the best.
He had an overwhelming force. He was cutting people down, and he opened up a path.
what is this?
It was a confusing situation, and one person was more shocked at what he saw.
Rodwell Dmitry, who cut down an enemy, looked shocked. It made no sense at all.
There was a saying in Cairo, Go to the capital if you want to be sessful.
When Rodwell moved to the capital, he came to know why people said it. It was a whole new world. Unlike the rags on the borders, there were guards, a system, and tests for giving them a worthy name. Everyone was right.
Rodwell was called a genius, but to really seed, he needed to make a name for himself in the capital. And that was hisst memory of Dmitry. He was at the level of the capital, yet beings who had not been able to chase after him now showed a shocking sight in front of him.
Puak!
Kuak!
It was Dmitrys soldier. The soldier with a normal face was pushing back the army of the Kronos Empire and drove his sword through their hearts.
The soldiers of the empire were known to be strong. From what Rodwell remembered, it was normal for Dmitrys level to be unable to stand up to the empires troops, but they were now struggling with just one of Dmitrys soldiers.
The soldier didnt seem special either. None of them were even wearing any special uniformjust the uniform of Dmitryyet they were not being pushed back.
And that wasnt all. Chris, Rodwell remembered him. Dmitrys genius turned into a monster in a span of a couple of years.
sh!
Puak!
Chris sttered blood. The knights of Kronos rushing with their auras were no match for the man, and he kept taking people down.
A gap in his memories rose. The ordinary-looking soldiers and even Christhey were all different from what Rodwell remembered. Since he was a member of the Dmitry family, he couldnt understand all of these changes.
And the one who stood out the most was Roman Dmitry. His power wasnt shocking but astonishing. He proved why he was given the title of the Greatest Sword in Cairo.
You are my younger brother. If you follow me into the battlefield, I will show you what it means to live as a Dmitry. In exchange for Roman Dmitrys younger brother losing his eye, the Kronos Empire will have to sacrifice countless lives.
Romans words lingered in his mind. He wasnt sure what he meant back then, but now he did. The Dmitry family was entirely different. The family, whose name was known only on the borders, waspletely changed by Roman Dmitry.
He couldnt understand how it happened. What was certain was that what was in front of him was the truth, and while he was on the Western Front, Dmitry went through many changes. It confused him.
He wasnt sure how to handle this situation. Rodwell went to the battlefield with one of his eyes covered, but there was no role that needed him there. It was then
Chris!
Yes!
Far away, the troops of the empire were pouring in. Due to the fact that it was a surprise attack, the soldiers who were around the middle flocked.
Roman shed the enemies as he said,
From now on, divide the troops into two as nned. You lead the troops and head to the rear. While you help Count Vandenberg there, I will block Kronoss army froming this way.
It was a reckless n. Rodwell wanted to stop them. But those who gave the orders and those who epted them fought. They all wanted to take the risk.
Alright. Group 2, follow me now!
Chris backed off.
And after that, Roman stayed there, attacking the enemies.
Rumble!
Romans aura exploded, and he threw himself at the enemies that were flooding in.
Chapter 189: Counterattack (4)
Puak!
An arrow pierced straight through the forehead of an imperial soldier. Flora Lawrence quickly put another arrow on the bowstring and focused her eyes on the surroundings.
We are being pushed back.
It was as expected. Joining Count Vandenbergs forces, she did expect that the surprise attack wouldnt give them too much of an advantage. Anyone with a brain andmon sense could guess that.
The soldiers of the Kronos Empire differed in quality right from the start, and that issue was already discussed too. In conclusion, they bet on the odds. Despite knowing they were at a disadvantage, Cairos soldiers went ahead with the n.
Commander!
Flora shouted.
She calcted the variables that would happen on the battlefield all night long and presented a n on how to respond to them. But there was a bacsh from the captains. They said it went against the purpose of the n, but Flora decided that her n was the perfect way to use the weapon called Roman Dmitry.
And hearing Floras cry, Count Vandenberg raised his voice.
Put up a Shield Wall right now!
Create a Shield Wall!
The orders were spread quickly, and the soldiers of Cairo, who were scattered in all directions, gathered in one ce. Among them, the soldiers with shields stepped forward to form a wall with square shields.
It happened quickly. They didnt prepare for a long time because they had practiced such things beforeing to the battlefield.
Tak.
There was a rapidly rising wall of shields. The Kronos Empire had a puzzled expression. The Shield Wall was a strategymonly used on the battlefield, but it wasnt a formation suitable for a surprise attack.
Hearing Floras operation, Baron Noel said,
Flora. Speed is important for this mission. The Shield Wall is a way to bridge the gap in our powers, but it will be dangerous for the troops attacking in the middle if we waste time creating a defense formation. We also need to make sacrifices and be aggressive. That way, the surprise attack can at least proceed without any issues.
It was a valid opinion. Flora didnt deny it, but one fact separated their opinionsher faith in Roman Dmitry.
Flora Lawrence was confident that Roman Dmitry would make a difference even if they were attacked on both sides, so it was important for Cairos army to preserve their strength as much as possible.
Well, the army of the kingdom couldnt deal with the empires army from the rear alone. Floras strong opinion was epted, and when they were pushed back after the surprise attack, they formed a Shield Wall.
Put the shield on your bodies!
Dont allow any gaps!
The battle changed. They went from attacking to defending. The Kronos Empires army pushed forward with the idea that they had gained momentum, and Cairos soldiers held on tenaciously, blocking the enemys attacks with their shields.
But they werent just defending. They tried to attack by thrusting their weapons into the small gaps between the shields, and Flora, along with the other archers, would fire arrows.
Swish!
Papak!
Kuak!
Arrows rained down. The empires army screamed and copsed, and Flora shook off the drops of sweat as she pulled another arrow. Her ears were deafened by the screams of people. In the past, she couldnt look at the blood-stained world, but now she was unshaken by it.
The battle was fierce. Time passed by so slowly. Even after killing and killing and more killing, the number of enemies didnt decrease, and the gaps in the Shield Wall began to widen. Every time that happened, the soldiers would have to step in to close the gap. Stepping on the corpses of their colleagues, they clenched their teeth to not let Kronos pass.
They felt dizzy. They kept wanting to give up under the hot sun, but they couldnt lose their concentration in the fight for their lives.
It was when the heat of the battle reached its limit that Flora confirmed something in the distance and shouted with a bright face.
Allies have arrived! Release the Shield Wall and attack!
Far away, she noticed the allies running. It was the start of the counterattack that Cairo had been waiting for.
The captain of the troops who arrived was Chris. He appeared with troops and raised the aura on his sword as he rushed toward the enemies.
Follow me!
Rumble!
Aura exploded. The soldiers of the Kronos Empire attacked Chris, but the moment they collided, Chriss sword tore their bodies apart. His simple sword movement gave them chills.
He shed the first one down and then cut down the heads of the two that came after, andter, when the empires soldiers with terrified faces showed hesitation, he hurled himself at them first.
Kuak!
Stop him!
It was definite. Dmitrys soldiers, led by Chris, unterally ughtered the Kronos Empires forces.
The battle with Barco, the Southern Front, and the civil warDmitrys soldiers were veterans who had seen a lot of war, which they could not normally experience. They became bloody warriors on the battlefield and did not care if their opponents were as great as mountains, like the empires.
The wars they experienced were weak every time. Oveing their fear, they went against their opponents, who looked weak and brought victories.
The situation was reversed. Now that they were being attacked from behind, the knight, who was leading the Kronos Empires army, raised his voice,
Hold on a little while. Our allies will arrive. So hold on!
Contrary to what he said, they were clearly at a disadvantage. And in order to reverse the situation, they had to take down Chris first.
Rumble!
I will deal with you.
A 3-star swordsmans aura exploded. He shed the soldiers who blocked him and rushed for Chris. He was so focused, despite the chaotic battles happening everywhere. Even though Chris showed a terrifying amount of strength in a short period of time, he still thought that because he was a 3-star swordsman, he would have the upper hand.
At that moment
Puak!
!
The knights head was blown off. The moment he appeared in front of Chris to swing his sword, he momentarily closed his eyes, and the moment he opened them, his head flew to the sky.
Just with one swing, he was able to take care of a 3-star swordsman. Chris didnt use aura. He just watched the enemy approach him, and as the enemy attempted to attack, he waited for a gap.
Chris experienced defeating a 3-star swordsman two years ago. His skills and the experience he had gained from the past until now were huge. This was just the start.
The Kronos Empires aura swordsmen ran at once. Aura raged from all sides, aiming for Chriss life, but they were knocked out in one hit, just like earlier. In one attack, there was one death.
His swift sword reached its peak. Chriss ruthlessness terrified the troops of the Kronos Empire.
The Swift Sword of Cairoit was the moment when his existence would make a name for itself on the continent and reveal his worth.
By the time Count Fabio arrived at the scene, it was horrendous.
W-What is this?
It was Roman Dmitry. That person blocked their path and butchered their troops.
He felt goosebumps rise. They had the numerical advantage, but Roman Dmitry was able to get the upper hand.
The Kronos Empires army formed a long procession. As the middle was attacked, all the soldiers who were moving in front flocked to the middle, but Roman Dmitry blocked their path. And that meant that when they arrived there, they would have to face Roman Dmitry.
He chose to block the path alone for that reason, despite the fact that it was the worst situation to be in.
Does that mean that he can handle all of us?
No other exnation was needed. The bodies under Roman Dmitrys feet proved that his choice was correct.
Countless troops were already ughtered by the time Count Fabio arrived on the scene, and even if they passed him, Dmitrys soldiers were waiting right behind him.
His eyes were confused by the scene in front of him. He was surprised by Roman Dmitrys boldness, and he couldnt understand Dmitrys power, which was stronger than he thought.
Roman Dmitry. The rumors were true. At first, he thought Roman Dmitry was just a frog in a well, but he was a monster hiding in in sight. It was at that moment
Commander! The situation in the rear isnt good! At this rate, the troops near the rear might be attacked and annihted.
The lieutenant. After receiving a call from the rear, he spoke in an urgent voice. This wasnt the time to admire the opponent. Cairo made a bold move toe out of the city gates, and heaven sent them a chance that couldnt be missed.
If something like Cairo cane outside to fight and do this, I will not be able to head back to the empire with a proud face. Taking advantage of Cairos civil war had be useless, and if the enemies arrogance is not punished, then Kronos will be ridiculed by the continent. I need to let go of the benefits of this battle and punish them.
Knights of Kronos.
Yes.
They were Count Fabios escort. They were the 10th group of the 10 Knight Troops of the Kronos Empire.
As they looked at Count Fabio to carry out the order, he spoke in a voice seething with murderous intent.
Get rid of that Roman Dmitry now. If that guy is taken down, Cairos troops would no longer be able to hold on, and then we will move to the rear
At that moment, Count Fabio stopped talking. It could have been an illusion, but Roman Dmitry, who was far away from him, was looking his way as if he heard Count Fabio speak.
There was a saying that when onees across a beast, their body hardens. Their roar causes overwhelming fear, and Roman Dmitrys eyes alonepletely distracted him. Seeing those eyes made him go stiff. While he was giving out orders, it suddenly felt like the world had stopped.
And it was then
Kuak.
Roman Dmitry cut down a soldier and kicked the ground.
He was sure of it. As soon as he met Count Fabios eyes and realized he was themander, he rushed for him.
It was such a reckless decision. The distance between them wasnt short, and along the way, there were a lot of Kronoss soldiers. Common sense made it impossible to think he could pass through them.
And as expected, the empires army blocked his path and attacked Roman.
He is finished.
He blinked, and in that fleeting moment, things changed. Roman Dmitry ughtered the soldiers who rushed at him, and the path was now open. Their distance was shorter than before.
Dozens of soldiers who were willing to die to stop Roman Dmitry rushed to him. And the Knights of Kronos also rushed ahead. Even though Count Fabio wasnt able to finish giving the order, they knew what he wanted to say.
And among them was a 4-star aura swordsman. His rising aura gave Kronoss troops confidence.
Blood sttered. The 4-star aura swordsmans head flew to the sky, and the faces of the other Knights of Kronos had gone pale.
Each time Count Fabio blinked, something shocking happened. He thought Roman Dmitry could never get close to him, but before he knew it, everything changed. Only then did he realize
Insane bastard!
Roman Dmitry. He was sincerely going to break through the crowds and kill themander of Kronos.
Chapter 190: Counterattack (5)
100 meters, 90 meters, 80 meters Roman Dmitry closed the distance. It felt like the nerves on his body were on edge, but Count Fabio didnt step back. As a member of the empire, he didnt want to show a scared image to Cairo, and above all, he was sure that he couldnt die from this.
Rumble!
Stop!
It was Gustavo, the leader of the Knights of Kronos. He jumped ahead. Being in charge of the 10th unit of the Knights of Kronos, he felt that he had to handle the situation.
Aura shone on his sword like the sun. Without having to say anything, it proved that he was different from the other Knights of Kronos that Roman had faced until now.
He was fast. As he arrived in front of Roman Dmitry in an instant, he seized the moment that Roman Dmitry was cutting down an enemy and immediately attacked.
Kaang!
Rumble!
With a single hit, a huge wave of mana could be felt. Gustavo continued tounch a series of attacks without stopping, and the two of them continued to sh.
It was unusual for someone to block Roman Dmitrys sword. If he hadnt known Gustavos identity, then maybe he would have uttered his surprise, but he already knew of it.
The Continental Rankings 78th and the 35th in Kronoss ranking. He was a talent the world knew. Even though he was ranked higher than Count Nichs, his existence couldnt be handled by Cairo.
Gustavo was an example of how powerful the Kronos Empire was. The 5-star aura from his sword was strong. The other swordsmen couldnt even attack Roman, but this man could handle him. But.
Kang!
Kakakang!
Roman blocked all of the opponents attacks. At the same time, when the Knights of Kronos attacked an opening, Roman pushed Gustavo away and cut them down at once.
sh!
Kuak!
That was the scene. And another knight who was waiting to take advantage of the situation rushed in, and Roman Dmitry cut off his chest. But killing just one didnt bring him any relief.
Immediately, the other knights rushed in, and even while blocking Gustavos attack, he killed them all.
Roman was in the middle of the enemy camp. The best swordsman, Gustavo, stepped forward, and yet Kronos couldntnd a single attack on Roman.
They were all running around insanely. The attacks of the powerful predators were all being stomped down by Roman Dmitry, and it was the Knights of Kronos who were copsing first.
One, two more bodies piled up. Roman was at a disadvantage, but with time, Roman Dmitrys presence overwhelmed the enemies. It made no sense.
Gustavo rushed again. Handling a 5-star aura swordsman was no joke, but the opponent didnt seem to care. It was like it didnt even matter. Gustavo focused on one single goalwinning, but at some point, he felt that his opponent was ignoring him.
You bastard.
One against many, and Gustavo was one of the many. There was nothing great about being a 5-star aura swordsman. It was just a slight advantage over the others. At the same time that his anger was rising in such a situation, Gustavo had no choice but to ept one fact.
Roman Dmitry is a more dangerous person than we think. If that guy is left alive, I dont know how to face the wars that wille. Even if it means risking my life, I need to deal with that guy here.
His eyes changed. And
ck.
It was the limit. Inside Gustavo, mana began to explode.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
The nature of the attacks changed. It went from having the aura of a warm sun to one that could burn things. His power seemed to have risen twice as much as before.
Roman Dmitry raised his mana, mirroring his opponent, and faced Gustavo.
Kwakwang!
Grrr!
A wave of mana rose. The mana immediately made the area so dangerous that normal swordsmen couldnt get close, and the two of them kept fighting.
Each attack made the ground shake. The sh between the two exceeded human limits, to the point that the soldiers of the Kronos Empire copsed on the ground due to it.
In this situation, Roman Dmitry felt the changethe change in Gustavos attack pattern.
The opponent is currently using innate qi.
Innate qi. It was the qi that the human body was born with. It wasnt the kind of power that could be generated through cultivation. It was formed naturally as human beings went through life. Aside from having a very small amount of power, innate qi was directly rted to life. That just shows how much Gustavo wanted to kill Roman Dmitry, at the cost of his own life.
In thest few years, Roman studied the continent. As far as this worlds knowledge went, there was no way to use innate qi. Maybe it was Kronoss secret or Gustavos. Only he knew the answer.
Gustavo showed his intent to kill Roman Dmitry with an unexpected force, but in reality, it was a force he had already experienced.
In his past life, there were various types of people in Murim. And among them, those who used their innate qi would sacrifice their lives to take down their enemies.
They also knew it. The moment that they would consume their innate qi, the end result would not be good. They might be able to survive, or at the very least live the rest of their lives with a disability, if the battle ended before they used all of their innate qi.
It was a forbidden power. Even the people in Murim didnt dare touch the power of innate qi.
However, here on the Smander Continent, he discovered an entity that was willingly touching something that the Murim people didnt.
Rumble.
The mana was hot. Gustavo ran wild with the power he couldnt control, but that didnt change the result. Just like that, there was no change.
Roman Dmitry had one year to grow, which,e to think of it, was a year ago. Roman Dmitry had already reached a new level of power and managed to be the head of the northeast.
He had already defeated Count Nichs, who was stronger than Butler, yet he took his time. Then, was it only his subordinates who got stronger? Noeven Roman became stronger. Just as he had reached a level that others couldnt in one year, Roman had a different growth in the past year.
It was a battle of strength and power. They faced each other head-on. Even though the opponent raised his innate qi, he couldnt push Roman away.
N-No way.
Gustavo was confused. He had used his innate qi, yet he didnt want to die or be disabled. It was a secret weapon that was not shown to the world, but he couldnt ept the fact that he still couldnt overwhelm the enemy.
The situation was abnormal, and Gustavo had gone beyond his limits. If he still couldnt defeat the opponent, it meant that Roman Dmitry was not his opponent in the first ce.
He had not much time now. His innate qi was decreasing fast, so Gustavo made a decision.
You will not be able to stop this.
Rumble.
He prepared for hisst attack. He raised his mana. Seeing him use all of his aura as if it would be the end, Roman Dmitry also prepared himself.
He didnt even need to use a mid-level technique. As if the sword technique were fully developed, the power of the Heavenly Demon Sword Art changed.
The first three forms of the Heavenly Demon Sword Art.
Rumble.
There was a sh of strength and power. The moment Gustavos attack exploded, a storm of aura that shook the world engulfed the two of them.
Kwakwa.
Kwakwakwang!
A thick cloud of dust rose. When the energy that swept the world subsided, people witnessed something shocking.
Gustavo has been defeated.
On the ground, they could see traces of what appeared to be Gustavo. His face was so badly torn that it was impossible to identify him, and Roman Dmitry just looked down at the corpse with an indifferent face.
He was as strong as Count Nichs.
At one time, he thought that the way people in this world used their power was wrong, but now he would admit that their way of handling their power has developed differently from Murim.
But that didnt mean that he was stronger. The more he epted the new world, the more he could change from his previous life. Roman Dmitry, as he did in Murim, entered a realm that others couldnt touch.
Roman shifted his gaze. Count Fabios face was pale. He sat on the ground, unable to run.
Step.
Roman walked to him, and there was no one blocking his way. In the situation where even the proud Knights of Kronos were frightened and only looked at them, Count Fabio got up.
Su-Surrender! I surrender!
He gave up on his pride. He raised a white g, but Roman Dmitrys face didnt change.
He is thinking of killing me.
He knew it right then. Even if he surrendered, the opponent wasnt going to spare him. Count Fabio changed his attitude. If the opponent refused topromise, then there was only one way.
Roman Dmitry! I am a noble of the Kronos Empire! Even during the war, Kronos will never forgive any being who touches the nobles. Do you think you can handle it? Come at me! You will have to live in fear of the empire killing you each night. Your blood will dry up, you wont be able to sleep, and you will lose your sanity. So choose. Save me or take all the honor!
He screamed loudly. He looked straight at his opponent.
Tak.
Roman stopped walking.
I know the cost of my choices.
Baek Joong-hyuk was a man who stood at the top. Assassinations were a daily thing for him, and he epted all of them.
So die.
Puak!
He lodged his sword slowly and painfully.
As the soldiers of the empire appeared, Roman Dmitry pushed Count Fabio into the abyss of death.
Kwang!
Grrr!
Explode.
The sh between Roman and Gustavo sent shockwaves everywhere.
what is this!?
Count Vandenberg, who was cutting down the enemies, was shocked at the sudden explosion. The wave of mana he felt was so unusual. Normal soldiers would have been simply startled by the sound of the explosion, but he could feel the mana in the wind.
We dont have much time.
If anything happened to Roman, the troops in the middle would face a crisis. The reason why Cairo chose to attack from both sides was to stop the enemy from getting help from the troops who were in front, but it was taking longer than expected.
With the help of Chris, he managed toe out victorious in the rear. But he felt something ominous in the aftermath of the explosion.
Do not worry. What themander is fearing will not happen.
It was Chris.
Did he read his thoughts? After calming his anxiety and immediately joining the battle, Count Vandenberg was speechless.
How can he be so sure?
The n was very dangerous. Roman Dmitry took the most dangerous role, and considering the power of the Kronos Empire, it wouldnt be a shock if something happened to him.
However, none of Dmitrys soldiers seemed to be worried. The huge explosion only made them briefly turn their gaze, and soon they went back to battle.
He admired their blind faith. He thought that the driving force behind Dmitrys revival was the strong ties centered on Roman Dmitry.
Dmitry was a solid iron fortress. After the war was over, the Dmitry family would stand tall as the best family in Cairo. It was then.
Pang!
Papapang!
Far away, the signal was fired. Red to attack, yellow to retreat, and green
Means the enemymander has been killed.
Everyones eyes went wide. The re was green. It was a shocking result that no one had ever thought of, enough to put Count Vandenbergs worries to shame.
Chapter 191: New Map (1)
At the time of the battle, Cairos Royal Pce fell into a deep silence.
The fate of Cairo depended on my choice.
It was Daniel Cairo. Even after giving Roman Dmitry themand to attack, he kept asking himself whether his decision was the right one.
Considering the value of the kingdom, it felt like the right thing to do. However, depending on its sess or failure, the price Cairo would have to pay in the future would be either heaven or hell. If sessful.
A single victory will take Cairo down apletely different path than before. The people will have the pride of not bowing to Kronos and at the same time, the rebels will be organized. Aside from the conflict with Kronos, it is surely our chance to escape from the reality of being a small nation.
The problem was that if it failed, it wouldnt just end with the loss of their troops.
We mobilized all the troops to the Western Front for this war. The moment they are defeated outside the walls, the Kronos Empire will not miss the opportunity to destroy the West. If the strategically important areas are surrendered to the enemy, Kronos may change its course and directly target Cairo no matter how at odds they will be with the Kingdoms Alliance. The battles that have already happened before are enough justifications for war, and even if they intervened in the rebellion, there is no way we can resist them with their power.
It was the worst possibility. With the kingdoms power weakened by the civil war, defeat was obvious.
Ah, it was really so difficult. If he knew the answer, or if at least the cost of responsibility would be his own life, he wouldnt be this worried if it would only end with that.
Due to my choice, Cairo has entered an irreversible path. Even if it was the right choice for the sake of the kingdom, history will hold me ountable for the reason for its defeat, and many people will die. We made the perfect reason for the empire to try to take over us and attack us again.
Everyones evaluation was right. He was someone who didnt fit in this turbulent world. His anxious appearancetrembling alone in an empty pcewas not the type of King the people would want.
He didnt want to make excuses by saying he was young. Wasnt Roman Dmitry fighting at the forefront even though he was just in his mid-20s?
He was justcking. Cairo had a King worthy of a small nation, and even if it was the right decision, he wasnt convinced that it was the right answer. He was anxious and nervous.
Having the position of King, he had to pay a huge price for each word he uttered. Thats why he tried to believe in people who couldpensate for the things hecked. It was at that moment
Tap. Tap. Tap.
From afar, the sound of running footsteps could be heard. Someone was running through the hallway and into the ce where Daniel Cairo was.
Gulp.
ck.
The door opened. The moment he looked at Simons face as he entered,
Ahh, God.
With a bright expression as if he had the whole world, Daniel Cairo tightly clenched his fists.
It was a huge victory. From the other side of the screen, Count Vandenberg said with a face that couldnt hold back his joy,
[Your Majesty the King! Cairo is victorious! There was a battle in the West and as a result, Count Fabio and the Kronos Empire were killed and the rest of their troops have been captured!]
In the Cairo kingdom, the hastily assembled important people cheered. They were all equally anxious, and the news from the West was like an oasis in a desert.
And Daniel Cairo asked,
And the damage?
Theyve passed the dangerous hurdle, however, the problem was notpletely solved yet. The process of organizing their internal system remained, and troops were needed to prepare for the Kronos Empires response. In addition, the safety of Roman Dmitry was especially important.
[The allies damage is not much. It is all thanks to Roman Dmitrys performance. The surprise attack on the enemies threw them into confusion, and because Roman Dmitry was able to handle Count Fabio, we were able to make them surrender. And in the process, we even dealt with the leader of the Knights of Kronos, Gustavo.]
It was truly an amazing achievement. When Daniel Cairo gave the order to attack, he had his own doubts about the situation. That was how scared he was about Cairo being defeated. Victory was not a result that Cairo was familiar with, and he thought it was fortunate to win against the strong forces of the empire.
However, they were able to be victorious with only minor damage. Daniel Cairo couldnt hide his joy. He wanted to cheer like everyone else, but he couldnt let go of his manners.
The war isnt over yet. Diplomacy outside the battlefield is also a war. If I dont finish the talks with the Kronos empire well, even if we had won the battle, it can lead to bad results..
I dont know how the Kronos Empire will respond to this problem. First of all, the safety of the prisoners will be guaranteed as much as possible, and from now on, we will prepare for negotiations with Kronos. The primary goal is clear. Rather than driving the situation to the extreme and resulting in unnecessary turmoil, we must end this matter as peacefully as possible. The civil war hasnt been cleared yet. Although the nobles faction led by Marquis Benedict has fallen, we need to bear in mind that their influence is still around, and the nobles of the empires also remain.
[We will obey your orders.]
The screen was dyed in darkness. Daniel Cairo took a deep breath. He didnt want to allow any carelessness, but a feeling of relief spread across his face.
In the western ins, a warm fire rose in a deste ce.
Wheik!
Wheeik!
In the war, as Count Vandenberg said, there was only minor damage. But that was the norm for warfare, and that didnt mean that only a few people died. Hundreds of people gave up their lives for the operation.
asionally, ruthlessmanders would refuse to carry out funerals in such situations, but Roman Dmitry held his post and waited until the bodies burned.
He was familiar with death. He had witnessed so many deaths in his previous life, but he tried not to be ustomed to epting death so easily.
The people risked their lives for him. Even though it was their choice, they knew very well that the moment they epted their orders, sacrifices would happen, and he knew that if he took them for granted, their trust in him would falter. So Roman was also willing to sacrifice himself for them because he was the one who made them make sacrifices.
Looking at the burning mes, he showed courtesy and bowed.
Clean up this ce.
Yes.
The funeral was over. Roman Dmitry, who left Chris to clean up, immediately returned to the fort to assess the condition of those who were injured.
The spacious ce was full of wounded. People were groaning in pain, some were looking for a physician to heal them, and countless physicians were looking after the conditions of the other patients.
Before leaving for battle, Roman contacted Count Fabius and ordered the physicians to be sent to the West. Dmitry promised to take care of the expenses, and Count Fabius sent arge number of them. And they all devoted themselves to treating the wounded.
They didnt just do a simple treatment. They also used expensive potions for those who needed them. And the other soldiers saw it. Knowing that the scene in front of them was because of Roman Dmitry, they were truly amazed.
Amazing.
Using potions to treat normal soldiers.
Even though Dmitry has a lot of money, this is all thanks to Mr. Roman.
Because of the war, the way everyone looked at Roman Dmitry changed. His overwhelming force aroused shock, and they all felt sincerely grateful that he took care of the soldiers.
Actually, even at first, they didnt understand the blind loyalty his men had toward Dmitry. They thought they were foolish to jump into the fire for Roman Dmitry, but when they witnessed the treatment he gave the soldiers, they came to understand that there was a reason.
Roman Dmitry didnt neglect his people. They had never been treated like this before, so they felt a bit satisfied with this.
In addition, they were told that if they died or became disabled in the war, reasonablepensation would be given to their families.
Following Roman Dmitry wasnt easy. As much as he had a reputation on the continent, they would always be destined to visit a dangerous ce, but even so, he was an existence worth pledging loyalty to.
By the time the treatments were over, someone spoke to Roman.
Can you give me a moment?
It was one of the Western Fronts leaders, Baron Noel.
He was the brain on the Western Front. Rather than fighting directly on the battlefield, he would make ns or analyze the situation and lead them to an optimal solution. And it was not different this time. He suggested a stable option, although a bit na?ve.
While living on the Western Front, he had been through numerous battles, and the pain he had suffered during all those times made him not want to choose Roman Dmitrys method.
Baron Noel had doubts about the operation until the very end. Considering the difference in power between Kronos and Cairo, a battle outside the castle could not guarantee victory.
But it was a huge victory. Seeing the fort gates open and returning home in gold, Baron Noel finally faced reality.
I must have regressed.
Flora Lawrence. She insisted on trusting Roman Dmitry until the very end.
Aside from the fact that she had already established a rtionship in the Northeast with him, she knew how to grasp the flow and ept it. The decision to open the gates, trust Roman Dmitry, and protect the entire force from the rear as much as possiblesuch an open mind eventually produced the most positive results.
His eyes were open now. It wasnt the time for him to dwell on getting a position in the capital, but it was necessary for him to develop as someone suitable for the Western Front.
And to make sure of themitment, Baron Noel approached Roman Dmitry. They went to a ce where there were not many people, and he spoke sincere words.
I apologize for having a negative view of Roman Dmitrys judgment. I couldnt believe it. Born in a nation called Cairo, I wasnt able to make the decisions that you did, and I felt like a member of a small nation. I thought that I had some experience on the Western Front, but it seems like I was narrow-minded. So I wanted to thank you and also apologize. Thanks to you, the Western Front and the Cairo Kingdom will be safe.
Baron Noel was a good person. The world he experienced only forced him to make negative choices, but he was fit for the Western Front.
Cairo, a nation known as weak, was supported by figures such as Baron Noel. For whatever reason, they were all at the forefront, shedding blood, and because of their existence, Cairo remained alive despite foreign invasions.
Roman said,
No. Blind trust on the battlefield is a deadly poison. Instead of blindly following my choices, opposing opinions are also necessary. Only then can we reach a more ideal conclusion. Baron Noel, you did your part well, and we managed to win the war in the end.
Thank you for saying that. Anyway, what do you n on doing next? With Kronoss prisoners secured, we have the upper hand at the negotiations.
He changed the topic since there was more work to do. The war would only end once the negotiations with Kronos are concluded sessfully, and all the leaders were hopeful about it.
But Roman thought differently.
The situation isnt as hopeful as you think.
what do you mean by that?
Given the past events, Roman Dmitry affirmed Kronoss choice.
Even though we have secured numerous prisoners, the empire will not negotiate.
Chapter 192: New Map (2)
Every decision needs a reason. Before arriving at the conclusion that he had to pursue and defeat the Kronos Empire, Roman had to confirm it first.
Kronos is a nation that doesnt stop any time. What kind of choice will they make if they, who had always invaded other borders first, get attacked? If this isnt clearly confirmed, I might not be able to bear the cost of my decision.
Based on the history of the continent, there were three examples that could confirm it.
The first was the conflict with the Kingdoms Alliance. The Kingdoms Alliance referred to the four southern nations around Kronos, and they were not safe from the threat of Kronos just like Cairo. So they formed a coalition to protect each other.
At the times that they were attacked by Kronos, Kronos would demand a formal apology for the reason that the knights of the Kingdoms Alliance, who were filled with resentment, brutally ughtered their soldiers. The conditions were always absurd. They expressed their opinion that they would go to an all-out war if the knights in question didnt kneel down and apologize.
The other two cases were the same. The Kronos Empire obviously made a mistake first, but in the process of covering up right and wrong, the victims were made to pay.
Simr incidents happened three times in the past. It can be interpreted that the decisions of the Kronos Empire were not idents, and they had a way to turn things in their favor.
The Cairo Kingdom suffered in the same manner. In return, despite their demands for an apology and their repeated aggression every year, nothing was done to punish the enemies. Fighting between nations requires a cause, but having power is more important. The Kronos Empire doesnt need a sensible reason, and if we take proper revenge, it will cause more problems for us.
It wasnt amon thought. Roman Dmitry knew how Kronos would act. It was the logic of the strong. It wasnt like they didnt know that they were in the wrong, but what mattered to them was that the weak showed hostility towards them.
Roman also knew that because he had lived the life of a strong man. Ruling through fear was possible if the weak crossed a clear line. Even if the people criticized them, the strong could rule over them.
It was a very slow process. The moment the strong ones controlled the minds of the weak, they could no longer make normal decisions, and no matter what the strong ones did, the weaker ones would just silently endure them.
There was no turning back. Roman Dmitry knew that his decision came with a cost, but he feltpelled to attack.
It is something I have to deal with someday. At the crossroads of choice, in order for the Cairo Kingdom to move in the right direction, taking risks is necessary even when the result is obvious.
Looking at Baron Noel, Roman said,
The Kronos Empire has never made a decision resulting in the detriment of their nation, regardless of whose fault it is. It is the same this time. Even if they joined the rebellion and crossed the border first, what matters to them is the fact that a small kingdom like Cairo opened its gates and ughtered their soldiers.
then what are we supposed to do?
Baron Noel was scared. He knew the war had just ended. However, due to an unexpected possibility, he could no longer enjoy the joy of victory.
It is the same as before. From the moment we first chose to attack them, the one who takes a step back from this fight has no choice but to bear the full damage. Then our choice is simple.
They had to stand up to the Kronos Empire one day if they didnt want to be ruled by them, even if it meant their demise.
From now on, well have to fight another war at the negotiating table.
It was as Roman had expected. Around the time the battlefield was almost settled, the Cairo royal family received a call from the Kronos Empire.
[As His Majestys representative, I will reveal the position of the Kronos Empire.]
The voice was from someone in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. It was Baron Charlton. He had a stiff face as he stared at Daniel Cairo across the screen.
[The Kronos Empire participated in this war at the request of Marquis Benedict. The justification for participating in the war was given by Cairo, and we only agreed with their argument. We do not im that our actions are right. However, when Marquis Benedict, the subject of the cause, was defeated, the troops of Kronos retreated and showed that we no longer had any ns of continuing the war. But what did Cairo do? It wasnt enough that you opened your gates and chased after us, but you attacked us and brutally killed Count Fabio and Gustavo, the talents of the empire.]
We were fighting a war. Is it wrong for us to punish our enemy?
The opponent was a noble. However, given the fact that he was representing the Emperor, Daniel Cairo couldnt treat his opponent disrespectfully.
In this negotiation, the leaders of the kingdom put their heads together for a favorable response. They intended on resolving the issue peacefully as much as possible, but the Kronos Empires im shocked Cairo right from the start.
[Yes. It is wrong. Which is why we hope to be given the rightpensation for it.]
That isnt possible. A war with Kronos was never our intention. We were attacked first, and we just opted to attack back. But you want us to pay you a fair price? If the Kronos Empire decides to act like this, we have no choice but to formally take this case to the International Community. And Cairo was even thinking of releasing the prisoners first as a gesture of peace, but if the Kronos Empire continues to be hostile, we are left with no other options.
He came out strong. Representing the Cairo Kingdoms voice, he didnt want to back down this time.
[Do whatever you want. Raising a problem with the International Community will not provide a reason for Cairo to go to war. And Kronos will not ept any bargain for the lives of the captives. Now, we will give you two options. There are no other negotiations.]
It was a one-sided conversation. The other side went silent, and the empires thoughts were disyed.
[We request Roman Dmitrys punishment for brutally murdering Count Fabio. In return, we want one of his arms. If Roman Dmitryes to the empire, offers his arm, and kneels down to apologize, and if you release all of Kronoss prisoners, the Kronos Empire will not make this incident an issue anymore. That is your first option. If you reject that, the second option would be an all-out war against Kronos. Negotiations will not be allowed for the first ten days of the war. Make your decision now. If not, Kronos will dere war against the Cairo Kingdom.]
That was the end. Baron Charlton cut off themunication without even listening to his answer.
Tuk.
At the Cairo Royal Pce, everyone was shocked after the meeting. They were at a loss for words in response to what they had heard, and they were afraid to figure out how to ept this situation.
They were forced. The Kronos Empire forced them to make a choice even after knowing they were in the wrong.
Simon said,
Your Majesty, Your Highness. The Kronos Empire is not making this offer to receive an apology right now. Given Roman Dmitrys ability in the war, it is clear that they intend to eliminate any potential threats against them in advance.
They were sure of it. Roman Dmitry was an existence beyond the fence of the kingdom. Cairo, which had always been meek and disyed an attitude befitting a small country, took a different step than before with Roman Dmitry in the front.
Other than killing Gustavo, if the testimony from the battlefield reached the Kronos Empire, they would have been wary of the force Roman Dmitry had.
He was just in his mid-20s, yet Roman Dmitry was able to kill Gustavo. He didnt just win. It was an overwhelming victory, and no one can really fathom how powerful Roman truly was.
An apology was just an excuse in this situation. Daniel Cairo gritted his teeth at the tant attitude of Kronos.
We are suffering this humiliation because we are a weak nation.
His own father, the former King, wanted peace. As he grew up watching that kind of person, Daniel Cairo inherited his fathers benevolence, but when he faced the cruel reality, he realized how irresponsible his father was. As the King, he shouldnt have done that.
If he faced a brutal situation against a predator like the Kronos Empire, he needed to have a strong national power to survive. The problem was that it was toote. Reality struck, and now the Kronos Empire is forcing them to make an unavoidable choice.
Everyones eyes were focused on Daniel Cairo. In a situation where no one could give any advice except for Simon, Daniel Cairo said with a firm expression,
Roman Dmitry is the Hero of Cairo. He did things for Cairo, and that fact is known to all the people in Cairo, including those present here. But what would happen if we abandoned such an existence just so we could live? We might be safe now, but that is all. The Kronos Empire will use this incident as a chance to cut down on our ways to live, and no one else will be willing to sacrifice their life for us. Because when the pir called Roman Dmitry falls, Cairo is bound to copse.
It was a risky choice. Kronos wasnt the type of nation that said empty words, and they wouldnt let go of their decision to go to war.
But in the future, in the new Cairo, there would be no fights within the nation, nor would there be any neglect of talented people dedicated to the nation.
Even if the result was their ruin, it was Daniel Cairos responsibility. At least as the King of the Kingdom and as the person who allowed the decision to attack the Kronos Empire, Daniel Cairo didnt avoid the responsibility.
Summon Roman Dmitry right now. I will discuss this matter with him directly.
Two dayster, Roman Dmitry arrived at the pce. Daniel Cairo couldnt even greet him properly.
that is how things turned out. What should I do?
He asked him honestly about Kronoss offer. In the situation where his brain couldnt give him the right answer, he needed someone to say something to him.
And Roman Dmitry said,
From now on, it is time for a new game. The Kronos Empire is aware of the fact that their proposal is out of touch withmon sense. Nevertheless, their reason for forcing such a ridiculous choice is to deal with my existence and set the status of their empire right. If you ept their proposal, the future in which Cairo bes under the control of the Kronos Empire is unavoidable.
I dont know what to do either. However, we cant just ignore the ones with power and move on. Just like what you said, if Kronos wants to set the status of the empire right, they will want us to fulfill one of the options they have given.
The first option couldnt be considered, so they were left with the second optionan all-out war with Kronos. Even assuming that Roman Dmitry was the best on the continent, there was no way they could defeat the empire with the power of Cairo alone.
Roman Dmitry. From the moment he made the decision to attack first, he already knew the answer.
There is a way to avoid war while taking advantage of me. Please send an envoy to the Kronos Empire. I will directly go to the empire and solve the problem.
I cannot allow that. The Kronos Empire wants to punish you now. And if you go there on your own, in the worst case, you could lose your life.
Romans suggestion was too bold. As he said, the problem could be solved, but it was impossible for them to let Roman Dmitry go. It was an irresponsible decision that he didnt want to make.
The responsibility for the decision should be shared, but Romans proposal was no different from making him take full responsibility.
It was at that moment that one of the people in the pce who was listening to their conversation stepped forward and said,
Can I say something?
Yes.
Roman Dmitry knows how to solve the problem. And Your Majesty considers it a risky choice for Roman Dmitry to visit the Kronos Empire. Wouldnt it be enough for someone else from Cairo to be the envoy to Kronos? If there is such a person who can perfectly implement your n, I think it will be an optimal agreement.
Roman Dmitry intended to execute the n himself. Just as Daniel Cairo took responsibility for the decision, Roman also had a different opinion.
But after confirming the voice of the owner, Roman knew that his words had power, and Daniel Cairo did as well. He nodded his head to show his agreement.
Count Fabius. Does that mean you will go as the envoy to the Kronos Empire?
You are right. I will represent Cairo and convey our intentions to that heinous Kronos Empire.
The Roon of Cairohe opened up a new path.
Chapter 193: New Map (3)
Fabius was like a bat. The kind of life he has lived until now has earned him the nickname the Roon of Cairo, and during the sh between Roman Dmitry and Marquis Benedict, he betrayed the nobles.
Some people criticized him for it. No matter how much he went after his own gains, seeing him betray the nobles faction, whom he had been with for a long time, he was more devoted to himself and his own growth. And that wasnt wrong. Fabius wasnt someone you could put your trust in, but that didnt mean his abilities werecking.
So Daniel Cairo thought that maybe Fabius might be the right person.
Fabius is one of the best people in Cairo when ites to his political skills. He knows how to read the trend and make fast and bold choices. Even though he was a key figure in Marquis Benedicts faction, his ability is clear, and his decision to stay by Roman Dmitrys side proves he can be trusted.
The problem was that they needed someone who excelled in diplomacy. In order to perfectly carry out Roman Dmitrys n, it was necessary for that person to have the courage to speak without trembling, even when entering the jaws of a beast.
And Fabius met that condition. Aside from simply being capable, Fabius was now looking for a chance to prove his skills.
In the new future, this would be the new trend. Count Fabius openly showed his intention to jump on the bandwagon for a bright future.
It isnt a bad choice since his intention is clear. If each side achieves the goals they want, then the result is a lot better.
Daniel Cairo said,
The negotiation with Kronos isnt a matter to be taken lightly. They are simr to magic bombs in a way that we do not know when they will be directed at us, and there is a possibility that they might break the Continental Law of not touching the envoy. We will reject the options they have given, and you will steer them in our direction. Your life could end the moment you utter a statement of refusal, so will you still take such a risk and leave for Kronos as the envoy?
I am ready to give up my life for Cairo. I will do my best to carry out the mission perfectly.
He didnt hesitate to answer. And so the final decision fell on Roman Dmitry.
Daniel Cairo looked at Roman Dmitry and asked him,
I think Count Fabius is the right person for this job. What do you think, Roman Dmitry?
The meeting was over. Roman Dmitry, who was given a day to decide, walked with Count Fabius.
Tak.
And then he stopped walking. In a ce far away from people, Roman Dmitry looked at Fabius.
Tell me what you want.
A Count and an heir to a noble familyeven though the difference in their status was clear, both Roman Dmitry, who treated him normally, and Count Fabius, who listened to him, epted the situation naturally. Ever since Count Fabius took the lead in punishing the nobles, regardless of their status, they naturally acted like a Lord and a subordinate.
The n wasid out. Count Fabius lowered his head and said,
In thest battle, I had the honor of standing as the vanguard for Roman Dmitry. It may be that I am being greedy, but I dont want our rtionship to have an abrupt end. This Fabius wants to live for Roman Dmitry. Please consider my act as an envoy to be an expression of my loyalty to Roman Dmitry.
There was a rope in front of his eyes, and Count Fabius grabbed it tightly. Knowing all too well the negative prejudice against him, his loyalty was a little different from other peoples.
I will not deny that I am a defector. No matter how much I prove my abilities and pledge allegiance, the basics will not change that. People say a person who has defected once is likely to do so again. I cannot predict the future either. Unlike the rest of Roman Dmitrys followers, I cannot ask you to trust me blindly either, but I will take this chance to show you.
He looked at Roman, and with determined eyes, he put strength into his voice.
I dont want to be treated the same way as the people that Mr. Roman Dmitry trusts. However, please use the man named Count Fabius in the future. Anything is fine. I am fine with being used as an envoy this time, and if you order it, I will even hug straws of rice and jump into a pit of fire. I will prove that I am not just a being who follows orders but a useful being who executes them properly. Promise me just one thing in return. Please be my support for wealth and honor, and as long as I get to live by your side, I am ready to do anything.
Fabiuss proposal was straightforward. Rather than the normal rtionship between a Lord and a subordinate, he wanted an exchange. If Roman Dmitry remains in power unless he falls down like Marquis Benedict, Fabius said he would be useful to Dmitry until the end.
Count Fabiuss decision is not idental. He experienced war with me, and in the process, he learned what kind of person I am. He found out that instead of a one-sided feeling towards me, he wanted a rtionship with benefits.
It was ideal and fun. On the fierce battlefield, while Roman Dmitry swung his sword at the enemies, Count Fabius looked at Roman alonehow he behaved, what values he had, and what standards his rtionships with those who followed him were formed by.
There were various characters, and they had different reasons for their allegiance. Chris hoped for power beyond Roman Dmitry, Kevin expressed his blind loyalty to the savior of his life, and Henderson longed for Roman Dmitry, who defeated the Blood Fang.
It wasnt just an emotional exchange. Even Volkan and Pooky, both former mercenaries, were satisfied with the benefits they received from Roman Dmitry, and everyone had their own reasons to follow him.
He was sure of it. Roman Dmitry was at the center of everyone. Count Fabius knew right then how important it was to build a rtionship with Roman and how to maintain a rtionship that benefited him.
If.. If Roman Dmitry was simr to Benedict, Fabius would have put on a fake face and cried out his loyalty, but Roman was not Benedict. He honestly emphasized a mutually beneficial rtionship.
Tak.
Please ept me.
He was on his knees. He bowed his head and let go of his pride. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. The appearance of having a solid foundation to lead someonethis was the answer he had been searching for.
Count Fabius.
He raised his head. Seeing him look up, Roman Dmitry showed an unwavering gaze.
From now on, you are one of my people, and you will enjoy everything you want.
A few dayster, afterpleting all the preparations, Count Fabius joined the delegation and headed for the Kronos Empire. They were running out of time. There was a time limit of ten days, so it was a bit of a forced march, but the delegation had no choice but to hurry.
While moving, a member of the delegation and a noble who followed the King asked,
Count Fabius. How on earth can you survive betraying someone you love? I honestly dont understand. Even if you sometimes fail, you have to seed dozens of times to be recognized, and Roman Dmitry isnt the type to tolerate failure. Most of all, didnt you survive by moving to another powerful side this time too?
It was an honest question, to which Fabius answered with a smile,
There is something that people misunderstand. There is romance in betrayal.
Romance?
Yes. The so-called renegades tend to stick around without a solid spine and only seek gain. Such beings have no right to swear allegiance. Those in power already have people who have devoted themselves to them, but how can they survive if there are no such people among them?
Driving his horse and looking through the ins, he thought of Roman Dmitry.
That is why I always give my heart. Despite knowing that a man named Fabius was a traitor, he asked me to prove my worth so he wouldnt abandon me. It is a simple thing. There are people willing to risk their lives. If a person dares to make a decision that even the most loyal people would hesitate to make, but that person has a past of being a traitor, would the part about him being a traitor be the only thing you decide to listen to? For that one reason alone?
.no, I will probably keep him by my side and use him.
Thats right. You will use him. That one chance is how a traitor bes a follower.
Actually, their rtionship wasntpletely sincere. It was true that he was sincerely carrying out the orders, but that was what the other person wanted.
However, Roman was different. For the first time, he didnt put on a mask and speak of loyalty, and Fabius mustered up the courage to speak about a mutually beneficial rtionship.
I also dont like this life of betrayal. If Marquis Benedict had stayed in power for the rest of his life, I would have stuck with him. The reason I live a life of betrayal is that there has been no one to whom I wanted to give my loyalty to. And Roman Dmitry is someone who is different from the others I had experienced with.
It could be a hasty thought, but Count Fabius thought that he might have found someone to serve for the rest of his life.
The Capital of the Empire.
They had arrived in Alexander. Count Fabius, who was visiting the Empire for the first time, was shocked as he looked at the castles gate.
is this an empire?
There was a huge castle, and the scenery inside was shocking. The magnificent buildings, which couldnt be seen in Cairo, and the strong-looking guards on the other side of the roads gave him goosebumps.
He scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes, and this proved just how powerful the empire was. It was so different from Cairo. Daniel Cairo was swayed by the nobles, but Kronos was a nation that respected the Emperor like a God.
Follow me.
They passed through the gate, escorted by a knight. The pattern on his forearm proved that he was a member of the 7th Knight Troops, and yet the force this man held was unique. Every time their eyes met, it felt so intense that he gasped for breath.
Even if Count Fabius wasnt a great swordsman, he could at least guess whether or not the other person was a strong being. He was sure of itthe Imperial Knights were stronger than Count Nichs. He couldnt be certain if the existence called Cairos First Sword could rival this man.
I have now entered an extraordinary world.
His mouth felt dry. He hadnt even met the Twelve Swords of the Continent yet. If he had been tasked to be his guide, then he was surely just a gatekeeper, but that alonepletely overwhelmed Count Fabius.
And the reason why the envoy of Cairo was now in Kronos popped into his mind. Roman Dmitry took Gustavos life, the leader of the 10th unit of the Knights of Kronos, but such a result didnt even seem to bother Kronos.
He took a step. As he entered the pce, which was the pinnacle of splendor, he passed through endless corridors before stopping in front of a huge door.
Your Majesty, the Emperor, the envoy has arrived.
The door didnt open right away. It was the Emperors ce. Even though the knight was simply looking at the door as he spoke, he bowed his head to the door and showed respect.
Even though Count Fabius was loyal to a different nation, he bowed to the huge door and didnt dare look up until the Emperors voice could be heard from the other side.
It was then.
Creak.
The door opened.
Count Fabius, who finally entered the room, trembled at the presence in front of him. It was the Emperor of the Empire. The sight of him looking down from the highest point made Count Fabius gulp.
the moment I slip my words, I will die right here.
His instincts warned him.
A giant who shouldnt be touchedthat was what Count Fabius thought of the Emperor of Kronos, whom he was meeting for the first time.
Chapter 194: New Map (4)
Is this what it feels like to be suffocated by intimidation? The Emperor of Kronos looked at Count Fabius in silence. He was huge enough to fill the throne and had a cold expression on his face.
Even if he cast off the guise of being the Emperor of Kronos, he would still be a 5-star aura swordsman. Although not officially registered in the Rankings, the presence that the Emperor had was enough to make the entire pce a mess.
Fabius walked slowly. He didnt rush his steps until he reached the emperor, but he also didnt dare to look up either.
The moment the door opened, the scene that came into view was too shocking. The key figures of Kronos were all lined up on both sides of the Emperor, and it showed how huge the mountain that Kronos was if one wanted to climb it.
Tak.
He stopped walking. He bowed on behalf of the delegation, and then the Emperor asked,
Are you Roman Dmitry?
No. I am Count Fabius of Cai
Wheik.
Kuak.
It happened in an instant. The moment Count Fabius revealed his identity, the Emperor of Kronos distorted his expression, and at the same time, the knight who guided Fabius grabbed him by the neck and made him fall to the ground.
He suppressed Fabiuss head by force, making it impossible for him to lift his head. And from above, he heard the voice of the Emperor.
My representative made it clear. Negotiations are not possible, and if you do not want an all-out war with Kronos, Roman Dmitry shoulde and offer up his arm.
T-That
Clench.
He couldnt get a word out. The knight was pushing Count Fabiuss head with such great force that his words couldnt help but die down. His heart was beating against the ground. He knew that the Emperor of Kronos was a man who loved war, but he didnt think that an envoy would be treated like this.
I understand the meaning of Cairo well. If you want an all-out war, I will show you the will of Kronos by cutting off your arm as the envoy.
Thud.
His heart fell, and his blood went cold.
If I dont say anything now, Cairo cannot avoid an all-out war. I cannot even beg for anything here. My n to be in the good graces of Roman Dmitry will be messed up, and his n will fail. The problem is that if I be too aggressive, the Emperor might make a harsh decision, and our entire nation will be in trouble. I need to convey my words and the intention of Cairo without being too rude but not being too servile either.
He shook his head. For a single decision, each word meant a lot. In a situation where his life could be in danger, Count Fabius felt like his senses sharpened.
Your Majesty, the Emperor of Kronos! Cairo does not want an all-out war! Please give me a chance to speak. After I convey the will of Cairo, you may take my head and not just my arm!
He risked his life. He shook off the hand that was pushing him down and raised his voice. But no answer came back. It felt like an eternity of silence passed where only his heart that was thumping so loud could be heard, and soon the Emperor of Kronos said,
Remember what you just said. If Cairo cannot convince me, you will die on the spot.
The knight stepped aside.
Fabius got his chance to speak.
He got up. With a red face, he caught his breath and looked up at the Emperor of Kronos, his clothes all tangled.
He was afraid. His heart raced, but Count Fabius didnt let fear get the best of him.
Our reason for rejecting the offer that the Kronos Empire made is that Marquis Benedicts rebellion didnt have a justification in the first ce. Marquis Benedict rebelled because his own safety was in danger, and his involvement with the Kronos Empire was not the right decision to make. We do not want an all-out war with Kronos, and we have decided that it isnt worth sacrificing the talent of the kingdom for it.
Kronos mentioned their justification the other day. Since the empire was drawn in by Cairos nobles, their attack was justified.
First of all, the most important thing was for them to deny that. His words just now were made under the assumption that the Kronos Empire didnt break the Continental Laws.
Cairo asked for the opinion of the International Community on this matter. There was a war between the nations for an unjust reason, and it was necessary for us to check if one side had the obligation to be made responsible for it. And the five kingdoms, apart from Valha, expressed their willingness to agree with Cairo. Your Majesty, the Emperor of Kronos. There was no reason for another nation to intervene in a war that started with a civil war. However, if you wish for Cairo to make a sacrifice, we have no choice but to be driven into a corner.
It was a strange way of talking. By first saying that they had the consent of other kingdoms, it was like saying Cairo was being supported.
A few days ago, Roman Dmitry contacted the five kingdoms on the continent for the negotiations with the Kronos Empire to go smoothly. The conversation with them wasnt so difficult.
The Kingdoms Alliance in the southern part of Kronos wanted a friendly rtionship with Cairo because of their dispute with Kronos. At the same time, the Hector Kingdom decided that it was necessary to let go of their past bad rtionship and unite their voices this time.
It was an incident in which the empire oppressed a kingdom for no reason. The empire is attacking Cairo now, but after that, which kingdom would they go after? That was Romans nto gather the power of the kingdoms.
Each kingdom had a struggling military power, but the story would be different if the six kingdoms chose to side with each other.
And Count Fabius said,
Cairo wants peace. If the Kronos Empire wants war, show your will by cutting off my head. However, if you agree with Cairo, I hope this ends well.
His speech was over. All their cards were ced on the table, and now it was Kronoss turn to decide.
Cairos intention was too clear. Gambling from the edge of a cliff, if they were pushed, they were saying that all the kingdoms woulde together.
And there was something else in those words. The reason why the Valha Empire wasnt included in the n was that they were the evil partner of Kronos.
They were the two high mountains on the same continent. If the name of the Valha Empire had been uttered with threatening remarks, the Emperor of Kronos might have made an extreme choice even for the sake of the empires status. So the Valha Empire was excluded.
They said Valha had nothing to do with this incident, but that didnt mean their existence waspletely irrelevant.
If a war breaks out between Kronos and the Kingdoms Alliance, the Kronos Empire will surely win, but what happens after the war is over is the problem. The Kronos Empire, which had exerted a lot of energy to defeat the six kingdoms, would have to be very cautious about a war with Valha. We didnt mention Valha, but they would have no choice but to be wary of them. This is the best option we can choose.
It was a kind of intimidation. Touching the pride of the Emperor was said to be the best way topromise. And by attracting other nations, they made it difficult for Kronos to touch them.
Roman Dmitry was a great person. Fabius thought that strength could only be found in military power, but the n that Roman Dmitry thought of was perfect. In the current situation, there was no better n than this. The Kronos Empire was not ready to conquer the continent yet, and they did not want to hasten it.
Gulp.
Count Fabius gulped. He trusted Roman Dmitrys n, but the presence of the Emperor of Kronos made his throat dry. It was then
You seem to have used your head quite a bit.
He didnt panic. It wasnt even an angry voice. As if he had expected it, the Emperor turned to Count Fabius with an expressionless face. From the start until now, the Emperor of Kronos has not changed his expression much. So even if he was the Roon of Cairo, he couldnt guess what his real emotions were.
In exchange for freeing the captives of Kronos, I will end the problem here. But the treatment of Roman Dmitry is a separate issue.
what is that supposed to mean?
Roman Dmitry killed my people. Count Fabio, Gustavo, and the Knights of Kronos. They were all devoted to the empire, and as the Emperor, I want to bepensated in blood. Every night from now on, my people will visit Roman Dmitry. The crime of killing talented people from the empireit is up to Roman Dmitry and the Cairo Kingdom to handle this issue.
The Emperor of Kronos was a scary person. Cairo brought other nations into this issue, yet his desire for the blood of Roman Dmitry didnt stop.
Assassination. How can he help him now? No matter how unfair this situation felt, he knew that there was a high chance that the death of Roman Dmitry would end in an assassination.
He felt goosebumps rise for a moment. The Emperor never wanted an all-out war with Cairo in the first ce. It urred to him that he had set up a n to restore the status of his empire by driving Cairo into a corner and rescuing his men, along with assassinating Roman Dmitry.
Above the sky, his existence was above the heavens. The empire was called an empire for a reason.
And from now on, the same things will not work.
The Emperor said that, and Count Fabius felt lost.
A few dayster, Fabius returned to Cairo. He went to the King and reported all the things that had happened and bowed to Roman Dmitry.
I apologize. A variable had popped up.
The war was avoided. However, as someone who served Roman Dmitry, he couldnt bring himself to talk about the assassination attempts that would happen in the future.
His face was red. As a traitor, he showed confidence when he left to prove himself, but in front of the giant, the Emperor, Fabius couldnt find an answer. However
Well done.
Roman Dmitry didnt seem interested. He had already epted the things that Count Fabius couldnt say.
The Kronos Empire never gave up on their decision. Their target had been me from the start, and it is very likely that they wouldnt step back without a threat. You did your best for what I asked for.
He had actually expected Kronoss response.
Emperor Kronos. As expected, he is a belligerent person.
If Roman Dmitry had gone as the envoy, even if he had spoken of assassination, he wouldnt have killed him. It was more of a matter of pride than profit for the Emperor.
If he had allowed Roman Dmitry to live and killed him outside of the empire, the people would be intimidated by the influence of the empire. So Roman volunteered to go. Knowing that the Kronos Empire was simr to him, he knew that it wasnt dangerous. Even if the worst scenario happened, Roman Dmitry had a way out.
are you sure you are fine? The Kronos Empire has spoken of assassination, and a swordsman of Valha who was once their target died.
Count Fabius was concerned. It was to be expected. He trusted Roman Dmitry, but the name Kronos had its own weight.
But he didnt know the truth. Roman Dmitryno, Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, what kind of life did he live? Assassinations were a daily urrence for him. Emperor Kronoss intention to scare him was misguided right from the start.
It doesnt matter. That is my problem now.
His blood boiled.
Finally, it felt like he was walking on knives after entering this world.
Chapter 195: New Map (5)
It was a messy time. At the time when the Cairo Kingdom was changing rapidly, Count Gregory, who followed the Kronos Empire, was in prison.
At first, he kept being stubborn as he was being dragged by the soldiers. He yelled loudly, asking if the Kronos Empire would stay still when they would find out that he was being touched, but the situation was bing worse as the days progressed.
is that true?
Yes. It is a mess outside. It is said that Roman Dmitry led the troops to the Benedict estate and eradicated the rebels. The Kronos Empire joined with the nobles to attack the Western Front, but the nobles fell so quickly that the Kronos Empire couldnt do anything.
This.
Inside the jail, one of Gregorys men gave him the information. His heart sank with each piece of news. As Marquis Benedicts long-time rival, he knew how well-prepared the man was for this kind of situation.
In addition, his castle was impregnable. Yet such a fortress was destroyed in just a few days, which meant that his own life was at stake. Hisst hope was the Kronos Empire. If they could take over the Western Front, there was a chance that they couldpromise with the Cairo royal family. But
the news just came in. I do not believe it either, but it didnt just end with the Western Front defeating the Kronos Empire. They opened the gates and followed them out, killing Count Fabio, themander, and Gustavo, the leader of the 10th unit of the Knights of Kronos. What should we do? Roman Dmitry has dealt with all the dangers of the kingdom.
At that moment, his head spun. Count Gregory sat down and thought of Roman Dmitry.
That monster.
He knew that guy was odd. He had such a strong presence that even a small well called Cairo was overflowing. Even when he thought that he overestimated the guy, the truth was that he underestimated him.
If the Kronos Empire stepped back, the nobles of the empires and the rebels would not be able to live in thisnd. And Count Gregory began to get anxious at that point. In a situation where death could fall on him at any time, he couldnt just sit in prison doing nothing.
And it was finally the day the prison doors opened. During the time he was summoned by the King, a guard told him,
Count Gregory, the Kronos Empire didnt admit their wrongdoings and asked for Roman Dmitrys arm for the crime of killing Count Fabio and Knight Gustavo.
At those words, he smiled. There wasnt any mention of him dying. And if Kronos wasnt stepping back, then he might live.
Count Gregory was brought before the King. As he knelt on the ground, he looked at Daniel Cairo with a calm face.
Count Gregory, you colluded with the Kronos Empire and disturbed the peace of the nation. Do you admit this fact?
It was the expected question. The moment he admits it, he will lose the power in his hands, and he might lose his head. But
I admit it.
He didnt step back. Looking straight into the eyes of the King, he said,
It is an open fact that everyone knows that I follow the Kronos Empire. But is it wrong? Marquis Benedict, who rebelled, had paid for it, but not me. I had nothing to do with it, so why am I being treated like this?
So shameless. The fact that you admitted it is a sufficient reason to treat you as a traitor.
Your Majesty, you are mistaken. Since Marquis Benedict is from Cairo, it would not be a problem to punish him for treason, but I am someone who has sworn my allegiance to the Kronos Empire. Even if I am a noble in Cairo, I am not in the same position as Marquis Benedict. If you kill me here, will the Kronos Empire stand still? They are hunters. They are even angry that their knight was killed on the battlefield, so how do you think they will respond to my death?
His attitude changed. There was no way he could live silently. If he had the Kronos Empire behind him, he would make use of it.
His Majesty, Emperor Kronos, seeks bloody vengeance. If you kill me, you will have to pay a price, so why dont you just send me to the empire? If you dont want blood on your hands, then get rid of the dangers in Cairo. We can do that for each other.
He kept his head up and looked at the King with wide eyes. Even though he was kneeling for his sins, through his eyes, he was showing that he was still higher than Daniel Cairo.
The threat worked. At those words, the Kings expression crumbled.
he isntpletely wrong.
Fabius returned, and he learned of the pride that the empire had. Daniel Cairo was worried about Roman, but there was nothing he could do about it. In addition, there was no one else other than the Royal Knights who could protect the kingdom. The opponent was the Kronos Empire, a horrible monster that was much stronger than Count Nichs.
And so guilt took over him. He was sure that it was the right choice for the kingdom, but he felt it was unfair for Roman to pay the price. From start to finish, Roman did everything for him. If he hadnt defeated the nobles and the Kronos Empire, then Cairo would have been destroyed, but he couldnt just let Roman pay for the price alone. There was no solution.
Count Gregory touched the Kings soft spot. The empires factionhe wanted to kill all of them. However, thinking that their anger toward Roman might grow, he didnt want to say anything. He was certainly a King, but he was a weak one.
In the situation where he had to make a decision, he felt confused. At that moment, he turned to Roman Dmitry, and their eyes met.
It was silent. Roman Dmitry stepped forward and asked,
Can I say something?
Yes.
Emperor Kronos is not the type of person who takes back what he says. If he said he would make me pay with blood, then it means that he would send people to assassinate me. But it has already happened. Aside from the problems you have to deal with from now on, what is there to be afraid of when I was just warned about being killed? Count Fabio and Knight Gustavothey are people with good names and worth that Count Gregory cannot bepared to. If so, make a decision and lighten the burden on Cairo.
Gregory was shocked. And cutting him off before he says anything, Roman Dmitry raises his voice,
From the moment the onesmitting treason were killed, the peace of Cairo has passed. Your Majesty, your choice paves the path we will move towards. Even if Your Majestys people die because of it, it will be the right decision to make, and no one will resent that choice. There is no war in which no one dies. If you weigh the lives of your people and let go of something important, then the situation bes irreversible.
The leaders present at the Cairo Royal Pce were at a loss for words. Why? Why was Roman Dmitry so fearless? Even though the Kronos Empire spoke of his assassination so openly, there was no fear in Roman Dmitrys voice.
Daniel Cairo gulped. The weak King was always shaken, but he tried to face reality until the end.
Cairo owes a great deal of debt to the Dmitry family. Even if this choice makes you the target of assassination, the royal family will not forget Dmitrys devotion.
Then he shifted his gaze to Count Gregory. Looking at his puzzled face, he said,
Count Gregory. Your collusion with the Kronos Empire wasnt enough. You even dared to reveal the facts in front of us, thus tarnishing Cairos honor. Cairos chaos has stemmed from neglecting such things. Marquis Benedict, Count Gregory, and Count Denver. From the moment you people only cared about your own interests regardless of the safety of the nation, Cairo fell into absolute chaos.
Your Majesty! There is some misunderstanding
Shut up!
His face was red. Daniel Cairo was no longer a young King. Due to the ongoing fights and after meeting Roman Dmitry, something changed in his heart. He made a decision as King.
Daniel Cairos eyes were cold.
Count Gregory, the traitor, will be sentenced to death for endangering the nation.
Life was both easy and difficult. Cairo suffered for a long time due to the messy power system, but with Daniel Cairos decision, things started to change, and two people would climb the guillotine. At the end of Count Gregory and Count Denver, those who followed them didnt dare protest.
People flocked to the square in Cairos. But before heading there, Count Denver looked at Roman Dmitry.
I was a fool. If I had recognized you as a threat to the empire right from the start, I would have dealt with you before this happened. If it werent for you, Cairo would have been torn to pieces and walked down to its chaos.
Count Gregory was silent. Unlike him, who only looked at the ground in pain, Count Denver hasnt given up yet.
Even now, you can swear your allegiance to the empire. Right now, you must be under the illusion of being great, but you are nothingpared to the empire. Knight Gustavo? In Cairo, he is higher than Count Nichs, but by the standards of the continent, he is just at the 78th. There are so many stronger people in the empire, and you cannot surpass them. Do you think you can handle those monsters?! Are you sure you can stop them if they try to kill your family?
His voice gained strength. The King had already given the verdict, but he was sure that if Roman changed his mind, he could live.
Roman Dmitry. You are not stupid. One choice in life determines everything. If you remain a man of Cairo, all your future choices will turn into hardships. But the empire can put wings on your back. Think wisely. Even if you had crossed the river, which you shouldnt have with Kronos, Valha would give you a chance. And if my head is cut off, your chances are over.
It was hisst chance, but no reply came back. Count Denver gritted his teeth in anger as he said,
The day will surelye when you will regret the choice you made today. The Valha Empire will make you pay the price for my life. With one choice, you are turning both mountains into your enemies.
Clench.
He stopped walking. This scene was something Roman was used to. The words spoken by losers were always the same, and when they struggled and failed, a loss of hope could be seen in their eyes. Just like Count Gregory, who had given up on everything.
As he looked at Count Denver, who still believed he was right, Roman Dmitry smiled.
I hope so.
Right, that was it. Those should be thest words a loser should hear, and Count Denver was dragged away with trembling eyes. And then
Swish.
ck.
He died in front of everyones eyes.
Chapter 196: Dmitry Duchy (1)
Among the four factions within Cairo, three of them had walked the path of downfall. Those who participated in the rebellion, such as Marquis Benedict, suffered a bloody purge without anyone being exempted, and the future of those who followed Count Gregory and Denver depended on the severity of their mistakes.
Of course, those who actively acted as puppets didnt get the same fate as the rebels, but those who stayed on the right side were able to save their lives.
The civil war turned the nation into a mess. The number of those who had to be punished just for joining a faction was too great, so they had to decide who could be forgiven and who couldnt. It was a decision that everyone agreed on.
In their hearts, they wanted them to pay the price, but if they did that, Cairos power would weaken. So instead, Daniel Cairo, who finished the issue by freeing the captives of Kronos, prepared a grand ceremony for those who believed in him until the end.
The people gathered in front of the Cairo Royal Pce, and in front of them, the names of the heroes who saved the nation were spoken out loud and given awards.
Count Vandenberg, themander of the Western Front, confidently defeated the enemies despite the attack of Kronos and raised the status of Cairo. ordingly, I, Daniel Cairo, will bestow the title of Marquis to Count Vandenberg and grant himnd and the power he deserves.
It was an extraordinary greeting. It was a position that only two people in the kingdom held. After the death of one of them, the position had to be given to another person. And
On the Western Front, besides Count Vandenberg, there were heroes who risked their lives against the Kronos Empire. Baron Noel, Flora Lawrence Rodwell Dmitry did an amazing job on the Western Front, and I will give each of them a promotion and a reward of 1,000 gold.
Ohhh!
Woah!
People were shocked. The rewards given to the Western warriors were not stingy. Besides that, the words continued. Not just those who had defeated Kronos but also those who had helped in the n to put down the rebellion were naturally included in the list. The Kings people, including Count Fabius, and the people of Roman Dmitry were included.
It was a festive time. The people cheered, and their expectations for one person began to rise. Roman Dmitry, what kind of reward would be given to him? ording tomon sense, it would be right to give him the best treatment, but there were too many rumors going around.
Daniel Cairo has taken back the power in Cairo by subduing the factions, but with Roman Dmitry alive, does it mean anything? Roman Dmitrys troops are stronger than the three factions. Maybe he will form a force that takes down the royal family at once, but that isnt going to stop them from giving him a reward. The royal family is holding on to his existence right now. It is a bit cruel, but they might have to cut down Roman Dmitry.
At the transfer of power, Roman Dmitry was at the center. The great abilities he had demonstrated were now a danger to the royal family. And just like how the royal family was unable to handle the three factions, it was clear that Roman Dmitry would turn into a being that the royal family couldnt touch.
The rumors began to increase. Despite rising to power thanks to Roman Dmitry, they thought Daniel Cairo would betray the man. The eyes of the people were focused. And looking into their eyes, Daniel Cairo said,
We couldnt have won this war without Roman Dmitrys help and the Dmitry family as well. I, Daniel Cairo, recognize their merits and grant the title of Duke to the Dmitry family, and I recognize that the area of the northeast, including thend of Dmitry, will be dered a Duchy. In addition, I promise to provide them with the necessary knowledge and power so that they can establish themselves as a nation.
The Kings words put an end to all the doubts.
It wasnt like he didnt know about the dangers of this decision. However, at the meeting held in the Royal Pce, all of those from the royal faction spoke in unison.
We won the war thanks to Roman Dmitry. He deserves a fair reward.
Yes. You are right. Currently, the most horrid rumors are going around in Cairo, but we cannot let those words enter our ears and abandon the favor we have been given. We lived in a world where chaos was everywhere. It was a world where the four factions spoke over Your Majestys voice, and those who devoted themselves to the nation were not treated appropriately. If you make the same decision this time, the past is bound to happen again. We have to give what the people want, and that is expected.
They also knew it. This one decision meant that Roman Dmitry would be out of their control. Even so, those who had lived in an unconventional world wanted Cairo to make the right decision.
Daniel Cairo said,
My thoughts are the same as yours. It doesnt matter that the Dmitry family has enough power to surpass the three factions.
During the series of events, Daniel Cairo saw and felt things he had never experienced until then. Theyer of experiences piled up on the heart of the young king, and his own standard went up.
The future of Cairo starts with acknowledging the reality. Dmitry is not something Cairo can control. Even if we try to keep them under our control, by defeating Marquis Benedict, they have proven that their power is beyond Cairos. Then it is appropriate to regard Dmitry as a Duchy and a friendly nation with equal footing.
It wasnt a military rtionship. Dmitry could regard Cairo as a military ally, but Cairo would never take their alliance for granted.
Cairo has faced both internal and external enemies. External forces are infesting outside the borders, and the ones inside want to sell out the nation and threaten its safety. If only we would step away from being greedy in subduing Dmitry. Cairo has a firm shoulder on its side with Dmitry as an ally, as long as Cairo doesnt cross the line.
He no longer trembled. His mind felt clear, and he could see the way forward. He would keep his promise. And through his rtionship with Dmitry, he nned to sketch the future of a new Cairo.
I want to make use of this hard-earned opportunity. We are a small nation. A nation that cares about its people. Recognizing Dmitry as our ally from the start is a new beginning. People might think we are losing a huge amount ofnd, but by realizing their existence, we get the chance to build ourselves. The day that Dmitry officially deres itself a nation will be the start.
He looked at the people. The Cairo royal family showed its desire for the first time.
I, Daniel Cairo, will be happy with that.
The process and the promation of the Dmitry Dutchy came a weekter. A ceremony and a party were scheduled in Dmitry, and at some point, rumors about Roman Dmitry spread.
I am telling you it is him.
I told you. From the time he defeated the Hector Kingdom on the Southern Front, Roman Dmitry was no longer the eldest son of a Barons family. Even the King acknowledged him. Cairo ended the long-running power struggle against the three factions and even defeated the Kronos Empire in a matter of days, so how can anyone oppose him?
But how far can Roman Dmitry grow? I heard that he won against Kronoss Knight Gustavo.
At first, they admired him. The people of Cairo cheered at Roman Dmitrys achievements, and then more rumors spread across the continentjust how great Dmitry truly was. Seeing what happened in the past, they emphasized that the Hero of Cairo was not a frog in a well.
Is there anyone else in the world who has grown so much like Roman Dmitry?
I assure you, there is no other monster like him. Even the one called the Greatest Sword of the Continent didnt reach the 5-star level at Roman Dmitrys age. He cannot be touched.
perhaps, for the first time on the continent, a swordsman from the kingdom who can surpass the Demons 50th has appeared.
The Demons 50th was the limit for the people of the kingdom, be it Count Nichs or others. The people from the kingdom have never been named above it, and so Roman Dmitrys name became a hot topic.
If he had the power to defeat Gustavo even when he was still in his 20s, then his potential for growth was extreme, and people predicted that he might surpass the 50th ce before he even turned 30 years old.
Was it because of his unusual moves? People from the continent spoke of Roman Dmitry, and everyone was talking about him everywhere, even in the shabbiest pubs. Those who had finished their day tilted their beer mugs and pretended to wield swords as if they were Roman Dmitry.
And on the streets, bards would sing songs about him. Outside Cairo, Roman was being treated like a celebrity despite not knowing about it. And the more they talked about him, the higher his status rose.
Even though he was from a Barons family in Cairo, his potential and achievements during the civil war changed everything. Cairo even dared to say that they would recognize Dmitry as a nation. And the peoples interest in Roman Dmitry was directly connected to Dmitry.
It was said that his family, which would bring huge chaos to the continent, had taken its first step as a Duchy, so everyone on the continent turned their attention to Dmitry.
However, the series of rumors was not very natural. Of course, it was true that rumors began to get exaggerated, but they all started in a mansion in Cairos.
In a mansion in Cairos, a man received a report from his subordinate.
The reactions are increasing from all over the continent. The main cause was the hired merchants who spread the rumors and the bards who were made to sing songs about Roman Dmitry being a hero. Now, even those outside Cairo know of Roman Dmitry. After all, the Lords n was perfect.
Just like his subordinate said, this was nned. Roman Dmitrys name could be heard everywhere, yet the man wasnt happy.
No, this will not do. Roman Dmitry aplished things that no one else could do in their lifetime. He defeated the Hector Kingdom on the Southern Front and took control of the messy Northeast, and this time, he caught the rebels and defeated the Kronos Empire. Just two years. That was the time it took for a Baron family to change into a Duchy.
Not a single one of Romans achievements was easy. It was because only the big events were mentioned, but if one looked at them closely, so many things happened. The Star of Hector, Edwin Hector, Butler, Nichs, and even Gustavo, who were ranked in the Continental Rankings.
Roman Dmitrys action had been odd to the extent that Homer, who was the first one he defeated, was being forgotten.
Those who know Roman Dmitrys sess do not know of his growth. But some people tend to look down on what happened at the little well called Cairo. Its those people were aiming for. From one end of the continent to the other, everyone should look up to Roman Dmitry. In order for him to be a hero recognized by the continent, we must spread his achievements for everyone to know and not just take small steps forward.
He was thirsty and desperate. The man said,
Ask the family to secure funds and release more people to do this. Rumors are a form of a messengers battle. The more one talks about Roman Dmitry, the more often people talk about him.
I understand.
The subordinate lowered his head and left the room. The room was now silent, and the man grinned while thinking of Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry. Meeting you was a stroke of luck that I will never have again in my life.
The identity of the manhe was none other than Henry Albert, the guy from the Southern Front.
Chapter 197: Dmitry Duchy (2)
Henry Albert. How did he live all these years? Well, at first, he was doing just a simple job. As Roman Dmitrys actions attracted peoples attention, the value of Henry Albert, his point of contact on the Southern Front, also increased.
The fact that he was from the Albert family, which was declining, didnt matter. He was asked to lecture at the Cairo Royal Academy, which he wouldnt have even dared to look at, and got the chance to teach the children of famous noble families.
At that time, he didnt say anything about what happened on the Southern Front and how Roman Dmitry defeated the Hector Kingdom. He just shared what he saw and heard, and the students couldnt take their eyes off him.
His life had changed so much. Children from noble families approached him to ask for his signature and looked up to him as if he were a hero. They didnt know the truth. However, the mere fact that Henry Albert was there and experienced war made him appear to be a hero.
Just from one lecture, there was an explosive reaction, and more lectures lined up. Henry Albert just hoped to conduct regr lectures at the Royal Academy in Cairo, but now he was even being given the chance to stand on every high podium too.
But, of course, there was a price to pay. At first, people simply attended the lectures to spend some time knowing the story, but with time, people began to pay money to have Henry Albert speak.
Was it said that ones position is what makes him a man? People could now recognize him when he walked down the street, so even Henry Albert, who had lived like a fool all his life, began to walk with confidence and a straight back.
He began to study because he was worried the students would ask him difficult questions during his lectures, and he tried to make himself look knowledgeable. Thanks to that, wealth and fame followed.
Everyone in his family was proud of him, and from that point on, they didnt have to worry about money. Just one lecture brought in tens of gold. Some people would even give him one hundred gold.
Ah, I am so happy.
In only half a year, he managed to buy a luxurious mansion in Cairos. In the mansion that he purchased with the help of his acquaintances, whom he met from the lectures, and the nobles living close by, Henry was called a good noble neighbor. He now had the ideal life that he once imagined.
However, Henry Albert, who was sitting on a cozy sofa, suddenly felt like thisfort was all an illusion. In truth, he was nothing. He was lucky enough to live this kind of life, but it wouldnt be strange at all if everything vanished the next day.
Happiness and unhappiness always go hand in hand. At first, he just enjoyed his happy life, but whenever anxiety rose, he would turn to alcohol. And one day, Henry Albert faced a truly shocking moment.
Henry Albert. As I listened to your lectures, I couldnt control my beating heart. It was thanks to the heroes on the Southern Front that Cairo was safe like this. Why are the people in this ce not showing their gratitude? Thanks to you, I havee to know the reality of the world. From now on, I will contribute to the defense of Cairo and tell everyone how nice the lectures of Henry Albert are.
He was a man in histe 60s. With gray hair and a beard, he was a leading professor at the Cairo Royal Academy. He was a man who was recognized for his skills, and such a person looked up to Henry.
It was so shocking. The children might not know much about him, but someone who was older and well-educated was looking up to him.
At that moment, Henry Albert had a realization.
His lectureswere they great? No, definitely not. The reason why people nodded their heads, cheered at every word he said, and went to see him as fans were entirely thanks to Roman Dmitry.
At first, he took advantage of the fame. However, when Roman Dmitry upied the northeastern area, and the reactions towards him turned more passionate, he had to admit that things had changed.
His interest in himself came from Roman Dmitry. The more fame he gained, the more people wanted to know about Henry Albert, and the more he benefited from it.
Why are people going insane about me?
That was what he thought. Why were his actions and words taken seriously when there were many other people on the Southern Front? The answer was simplethe contact with Daniel Cairo.
When he was reporting back from the Southern Front, Henry Albert once took on the role of rying information on behalf of Roman Dmitry. And it wasnt because he was important.
Except for Roman Dmitry, there was no other noble who could face the King there, and so it was his face that appeared on the screen. At that moment, people realized that Henry Albert had taken on the role of Romans voice. And unlike the others who had served on the Southern Front, Henry Albert had a clear record.
People are projecting Roman Dmitry through me. They do not know who I am, but they consider me great because I took on the role of rying Roman Dmitrys message. Its funny. When I was called the fool of the family, people looked down on me no matter how hard I worked, and even though I am still the same person now, the attitude they have toward me is different. It isnt because they are stupid. Even the professors in the academy look up to me.
Just one fact changed his life. Even if he wasnt so great, he had the confidence to live a great life.
If I look back in the past, there have been heroes who made a name for themselves in the world. How did they all get their reputation? It wasnt because they made some great achievements. It was because their neighbors talked about them. They became famous because many people shared stories about them. What I need to do to hold on to this wealth is now clear. It is to announce the achievements of Roman Dmitry to the world. If he continues to remain great like he is now, the fact that I shared a moment of joy and sorrow with him on the battlefield will give me afortable life.
Spreading rumors wasnt difficult because Roman Dmitry was constantly talked about.
The Hector Kingdom and the Dmitry Alliance. From the Public Ranking Match to the Civil War, the grounds were overflowing with talks. He just made them all known to the people, and everyone considered Roman Dmitry a hero. As a result, Henry Albert naturally turned into an ally of the hero.
Heid down on the sofa.
Roman Dmitry. I am not as great as people think. But you continue to live the life that others look up to. I will let the world know who you are for the sake of myfortable life.
Top quality wine was sweet. The mansion he lived in, the sofa, and the winethey were proof that Henry was on the right path. It was the new life of the guy who was once called a fool.
Henrys methods worked. Thanks to the rumors that were circting, attention on Roman Dmitry increased. And, of course, the biggest concern was the deration of the Dmitry Duchy.
During the time when Roman, the hero of Cairo, was taking his first step into history, even people from other nations expressed their intention to attend the promation ceremony. All of them were longing to hear more about Roman Dmitry. Even if the rumors were only half true, it was worth the distance.
Days before the announcement, Dmitry was distracted by people flocking from all over the continent. In particr, the Knights Captain Jonathan, who was in charge of guarding the castles gate, showed admiration as he confirmed the faces of the people.
To see so many people from other nations flocking to see Roman Dmitry. There are even key figures from other nations among them. People from the Frank Kingdom came yesterday, and the representatives from the three kingdoms of the alliance arrived this morning. That just shows that the Kingdoms Alliance acknowledges Dmitrys existence.
It was such a new feeling. Until a few years ago, Dmitry was just a bug in the Northeast. The nobles wouldnt recognize them since they originated as amoners family, and when Jonathan swore his allegiance to Dmitry, his friends were shocked.
It was a natural reaction. A 3-star aura test would be a guaranteed future, but his choice was what they didnt understand.
But now things had changed. Dmitrys value soared to the point where his colleagues asked if they still had any vacancies.
Roman Dmitry. It is all thanks to him.
He knew it as well. Baron Romeros greed wasnt that great, so they might still have had a bad rtionship with Barco if Roman hadnt stepped forward and made a change.
A change made by one man. It changed everyones attitude towards them, and Dmitrys people were no longer bowing their heads because they weremoners. Their existence became great.
All those who went to visit Dmitry wanted to meet one person, and Roman Dmitry became the pride of Dmitry.
Jonathan. Keep your mind straight, and do not get drunk with joy.
With that in mind, he chose to be the sword that protects Dmitry. He had to prepare for unexpected variables.
Meanwhile, as he carefully inspected the visitors, his eyes widened when he discovered an unexpected person.
you are?!
The man in front of him was not someone who deserved to be in Dmitry.
At that time, Baron Romero summoned his two sons.
Before the announcement of Dmitry bing a Duchy, I need to settle the issue of session. If I give more hope to everyone halfway, there will be problems after the dukedom has been dered.
A conflict between blood rtives was not an oue he wanted. Some fathers watched their sonspete and passed everything to the winner, but he didnt want that. In fact, his mind was already tilted to one side.
Rodwell Dmitry had dedicated his entire life to the family since he was a child, but could he be sure that if he dered him as the sessor, there wouldnt be any resistance from other family members?
So he called for a meeting. The youngest wasnt invited because he wasntpeting in the session.
Knock. Knock.
Father, I aming.
Come in.
The door opened, and at the sight of the two siblings entering, Baron Romero showed a heavy expression.
The reason I have called you all here is to clear up the issue with the session. As you all know, in a few days, the Dmitry estate will be dered a dukedom. It doesnt simply mean that we will be more powerful; our responsibilities will change. Many lives will depend on us. That is why I want to make a decision right now.
He spoke in a loud voice. This position was for the head of the Dmitry house.
Baron Romero looked at Rodwell Dmitry. The fact that he had to say something bad to his son, who had lost an eye on the battlefield, made him ufortable.
Actually, he had a right to the position. If he said that the decision was unfair, then he would just summon the main people of the estate and conduct a fair election.
It was at that moment
Father. I have something to say first.
Rodwell said.
When Baron Romero looked at him with a questioning look, he said with a calm face,
I will give up the position of the sessor. Rather than me, Brother Roman is a better fit for it.
When he arrived at Dmitry after the war, he had been through a lot in thest few days.
Chapter 198: Dmitry Duchy (3)
Dmitryit was the home that he hadnt returned to in a long time. Rodwell, who had left to prove himself in the capital, recalled the past.
How many years has it been?
He couldnt remember it. What was certain was that the environment outside Dmitry wasnt a good ce to live in. Obviously, he was sure that when he returned, there would still be the stench of slums and shabby houses. However, now there was a nicely built vige.
He couldnt find the people with dark and despondent expressions anymore. There were well-fed and well-brought-up children running around with smiles.
And then he turned to the castle walls of Dmitry, which were so overwhelming to look at. It looked a lot higher than before. Not just that, but it had be a structure ready for battle with defensive magic circles and devices on it.
A lot had happened.
While he was away, Dmitry was caught up in the whirlwind of war. There was the fight with Barco, the trouble with the Lords of the North, who tried to conquer the Northeast, and then themander of the rebels, Marquis Benedict, showed his intention of attacking Dmitry.
Because of those events, Dmitry changed over and over again. If at one time it felt oundish, then Dmitry is now a ce that could be called a kingdom.
The war ended, and Rodwell Dmitry was ordered to take leave. Dmitry was now a dukedom, but that didnt separate them from Cairo. The parts bordering other nations, like the West and the South, were decided to bemon defense points, and he was told that he could continue his life in the West if he wanted to.
In addition, since he was promised a promotion for his contribution to the war, when he returns now, he will be at the level of a captain.
He was at a crossroads of choice. Would he stay in Dmitry? Or would he head to the West again?
Returning to Dmitry to make up his mind, he set aside his emotions and entered the gates, and he was impressed. It was so different from what he remembered.
what happened here?
The nicely built roads and buildingsit was an incredible development for a city on the border, and the most eye-catching part was Dmitrys soldiers.
He already felt it when he entered, but the soldiers who were just patrolling were so well-trained. They made minimal movements and had sharp eyes. Their refusal to allow anything wrong to happen reminded him of Romans men on the battlefield.
He was sure of itthey had all changed. They were not just mediocre soldiers on the outskirts, but they were nowparable to those of the kingdom.
Rodwell walked down the streets. Everything was so unfamiliar to him. It hadnt been that long since he left Dmitry, and this change wasnt something he could ept right away.
He needed some time to understand all of this. He went into an unknown diner, took a seat, and listened to what people were saying while sipping beer.
Hehehe. Did that happen?
It did. Because a rookie made a mistake, all of us almost got buried under the tunnel. If Mr. Roman Dmitry hadnt ensured the safety of that ce, I wouldnt be here either.
Right. I havent heard of anyone dying ever since the relics were installed in the mines.
Its all thanks to Mr. Roman Dmitry that my life was saved.
Cheers!
Tak!
They bumped their beer mugs. Those who seemed to be miners in the iron mine were talking about Roman Dmitry, and the situation at the other tables wasnt much different. Roman Dmitry was always at the center of what they talked about.
Hearing about Roman Dmitrys performance on the battlefield, they seemed to feel immense pride in being a member of Dmitry.
One city was so lively. Dmitry managed to secure jobs for the vigers in the mine, and the money earned from it was being used for peoples consumption.
Naturally, the people were enjoying it. And since they knew that Roman Dmitry was the reason they could live this way, they never stopped talking about him.
There was a gap in his memory. Before Rodwell left this ce, his older brother was made fun of.
ck.
He drank the beer, and then.
Tak.
He put down the drink and got up. The taste was so bitter.
The same night, Rodwell Dmitry couldnt sleep. The second son of a Barons familywhy did he work so diligently? There was no amazing reason for it.
He tried his best to simply be a person suitable for Dmitry, but the world changed while he was away. Roman Dmitry, whom everyone joked about, no longer existed. When he saw and heard those things on the streets, he realized just how much Dmitrys people respected Roman Dmitry now.
He was devastated, and his mind feltplicated. The current Dmitry estate knew more about Roman Dmitry than he did.
seriously like a beggar.
His efforts in the past qualified him to be the sessor. Roman Dmitry was sleeping when he trained with the sword. He would drink while Rodwell studied, and Roman would meet women when Rodwell raised his voice toward the guards. So, everyone assumed that Rodwell Dmitry would be the familys sessor.
Even when he left Dmitry, people said that fact wouldnt change, and now they couldnt hide the ufortable look on their faces as they met him after such a long time. They felt bad since their hearts were now tilted toward Roman Dmitry.
It was the cruel reality. He was saddened by the copse of the things he had worked hard for. However, Rodwell didnt resent them. Hadnt he already seen the results? Dmitry developed, the people were living a happy life, and their Baron family was now a Duchy.
Each of his actions was spotless. So Roman Dmitry seemed to be better suited to be the sessor.
And I lost my eye.
Having just one eye felt like a cold truth. Losing an eye as a swordsman was so much different than he thought. The sword felt so foreign to him in every direction he moved it, and even his sense of distance wasnt entirely urate.
He looked at the sky. It was such a dark night, like his own future.
There is no ce for me in Dmitry. And even if I go back to the West, I will not be someone whom they want me to be.
It was a dead end. Honestly, regardless of the reason, Rodwell Dmitry couldnt forget what Roman Dmitry looked like on the battlefield.
Other people would have only heard of it by hearsay. However, unlike them, who only talked about Roman dealing with Gustavo, Rodwell witnessed it in person with his own two eyes.
The power he held was so shocking. Seeing him stter blood every time he blinks, he gave up his position to be the sessor right then.
The Dmitry Duchy. They were not a Barons family anymore. In order to rule the Northeastern region, Roman Dmitry was more suited to be the sessor. He organized his thoughts throughout the night.
One day, two days.
As he was spending time alone, he was summoned by his father, so he went to his office. And then he spoke of the conclusion he had reached after much thought.
I am not saying that I will yield simply because he is the eldest son. After arriving in Dmitry and observing the lives of the people, I have learned that the majority of the people already epted him as the sessor, and I do not me my time in the capital. Even if I had stayed in Dmitry, I wouldnt have shown what Brother Roman did, and it might have just hastened the decision of the peoplepared to now. Father. For the future of Dmitry, I dont want to talk about that. And.
Dmitrys genius and Dmitrys future had lost his path. He looked up at Baron Romero with a face different from the past.
Please let me go. For the time being, I think I need time for myself, not Dmitry.
He got up and said his goodbyes as he left.
Two people were left, and Baron Romero said,
well, I had put too much of a burden on Rodwell. Because you, the eldest son, were called a fool. Because of people who say thatmoners have limitations by birth, I believed Rodwell might be the person best suited to be in charge of the family after observing him be dedicated to training and outperforming others.
His chest felt stuffy. His second son had always been dignified. Perhaps because he trusted him too much, thest nce his son showed him stuck in his heart.
At a young age, Rodwell lived a life where his father expected too much from him. He trusted me and followed every word I said. At first, the child, who was so young, did everything with a strong look in his eyes and without saying anyint. Rodwell was the pride of Dmitry. And today, I told Rodwell, who has lived all his life for Dmitry, that he couldnt be the sessor. What a cruel thing it is. But I still dont think that choice is wrong. For the future of Dmitrys people, it is only right for you, Roman, to be the sessor.
But as a father, his mind felt burdened. As the head of the family, the decision he made was right, but from the moment Rodwell left, his face was stained with sadness.
I am not a good father.
Roman Dmitry was a sore thumb, so he paid more attention to him. He took for granted every great thing that Rodwell did. However, when Roman Dmitry did something well, he was so happy because he was the child who shared his life as amoner. Back then, he believed that it was right for a father to take care of a sad child.
Whereas, for Rodwell Dmitry, he thought that he should pass down the family to him aspensation.
After getting older and living his life, he ended up bing a clumsy person, even as a parent. People admired Baron Romero as a political figure. However, he wasnt a good father.
Roman.
Yes.
I am not a smart person. Even after doing something I would regret, I still dont know what to do as a father. Normally, I would ask your mother about it. But now, there is something I wish to ask of you.
Say it.
The father and son looked at each other. For Dmitrys new future, rather than living a life that the people would look up to, he wanted Dmitry to be Dmitry.
Take care of your sibling. He is a child who has lost a lot. I am not sure if asking this of you is good for Rodwell, but I dont think it is bad for a family to do what it means to be a family. I am a father to both you and Rodwell. Just as you work hard even if your father iscking, I hope you do so for our family too. This is myst request from you, who will inherit Dmitry.
At the word family, Roman Dmitry paused for a moment. He wasnt used to his present life since it was so different from the previous one he had.
I understand, Father.
A in answer.
At those words, Baron Romero finally showed afortable smile.
He soon left the office. Roman Dmitry walked down the hallway, looking down at his hands.
In my previous life, I used these hands to kill my own blood rtives.
It was still vividthe faces of those who tried to kill him and ended up being killed, and the curses he heard until their breathing stopped.
The siblings with whom he thought he had a good bond were the same. At the moment when he ended their lives, they med him when he put pressure on their throats and not their father, who instigated it. That was the life of Baek Joong-hyuk and his brothers.
However, his present life was different. When he met Lauren Dmitry and spoke to Rodwell Dmitry, Roman felt calm.
Foolish bastard.
It was pathetic. Rodwell looked like he had lost the world just because he lost an eye, and now he just gave up the position of the sessor without another thought. It was something he couldnt have imagined in his previous life.
Unlike his brothers, who were desperate to hold power, Rodwell didnt want a dispute in their family.
The world was tough. He was his younger brother and someone born with the same blood as him, so he wasnt going to let Rodwell Dmitry copse like this.
What kind of person did he have as an older brother, and what did it mean to live as a Dmitry? He was thinking of showing it to him this time.
He took a step and arrived at Dmitrys training room, where Rodwell was swinging his sword under the sun.
Chapter 199: Dmitry Duchy (4)
In the middle of the training room, Rodwell Dmitry looked at his sword. Unlike before, one side of his vision was dark, and there was this unknown sense of unbnce in his body.
There was a momentary feeling of hate. At one time, the tool called a sword was so familiar, as if it were a part of his body, but now even his own body wasnt following him.
Tak.
And then he ran forward. The muscles he had trained for years were screaming, and he swung his sword against the imaginary enemy.
Swish.
It was a short hair difference, and the attack missed. The information transmitted through his senses correctly judged the location of his opponent, but when he swung the sword, the opponent seemed a lot farther away.
There was now a gap in his senses. His brain used the senses based on his memories in the past, but the senses that conveyed the current information gave different information because of the loss of his one eye.
He stepped forward and continued to attack without stopping, but not a single attack was done correctly.
Swish.
It was the same now. Even though he was exchanging blows with his imaginary opponent andunching dangerous attacks, he wasnt even able to scratch the opponent. Thus, he couldnt produce a satisfactory scene.
His attacks were too shallow, and he was the one dying. When his imaginary opponent killed him, Rodwell gritted his teeth.
It was fine to die. Just once, he wanted to be able to use his senses properly. However, the moment that even thest attack that he tried so hard to do was unsessful, he felt his heart sink.
Thud!
He fell down badly. Blood flowed from his forehead, but Rodwell looked up at the sky with a dazed face.
The battle with Kronoshe didnt regret risking his life there. If he could turn back time, he would have made the same decision for the sake of Cairo. However, the realities he had to ept were too difficult.
Even though he had lived for the future of Dmitry all his life, he had to acknowledge that he had to give up the position of sessor. Because Roman Dmitry showed stronger results, Rodwell Dmitry lost the greatest goal of his life, and his unstable physical condition made his swordsmanship shaky.
Everything changed, so he himself gave up on being the sessor. Even though it was the conclusion that he himself had thought of, the emotions he was feeling were too much.
He looked up at the sky. It was sunny. Contrary to his own thoughts, Rodwell looked at the calm sky and smiled. He was annoyed, but he wasnt exactly ming anyone. If he had been strong enough not to lose an eye, then he would have been a more suitable sessor than Roman Dmitry. In the series of events, there was no reason for him to act strong.
Tak.
He got up with his sword. He was a man of honor. He didnt know what had caused his brother to change, but he had no intention of staying as the stain in the family.
So what if he wasnt the sessor? So what if he lost an eye? He would do it all over again.1 Gritting his teeth, Rodwell Dmitry began to swing his sword.
He was a mess. There was no longer the sharpness in his movements that he had before, so he tried to adapt to only having one eye. The sun was hot, making his sweat drip like rain.
That will not solve the problem.
Said a familiar voice.
Roman Dmitry was standing on one side.
Roman Dmitry said,
Your body has been training on how to wield the sword in a normal state for a long time. Your loss of one eye doesnt mean there is a restriction in your vision, but everything will start to change. It isnt that your current method is wrong, but there is a way to be more certain of your growth.
At the time of conquering Murim, many of his subordinates lost different body parts. They had gaps in their senses and numerous handicaps, so different ways to ovee them were created.
Shut off your five senses and start from the initial point again. If you practice utilizing only one of your senses without recognizing that youve lost one, the gap wont be an issue when you utilize all five sensester on. Of course, blocking all five of your senses is impossible to train. But if you want to, you can try it.
It was honest advice. He said it in the best way, but Rodwell didnt seem happy.
And why should I listen to you, Brother?
Blocking out a sense could be the answer. Even if it was a short-term solution, Rodwell Dmitry didnt want to follow Romans advice. It was a matter of emotion.
While he did acknowledge Roman Dmitrys growth and how he was the most suited heir, he still didnt want to ept his help now. It was that kind of reaction.
Rodwell Dmitry looked away and focused on sword training again.
The choice is yours. But they are facts you should know.
It wasnt a conversation. It was a one-sided message. Even if the other person ignored his words, Roman Dmitry spoke honestly.
Dmitry has now stepped into a new phase. There will be many hurdles from now on, and we do not know what tricks the Kronos Empire and Valha will do. In addition, we cannot trust the Kingdoms Alliance just yet as we are not allies. At this time, we need to defend ourselves. If we break down and let our emotions eat us, those who believe in us will be the ones paying the price.
The scope of the fence was widening. As he epted new rtionships, Romans values also changed. If he would follow thews of his previous life, he wouldnt be pursuing such a direction.
I need people I can trust for the future of Dmitry. Until now, I was able to handle everything on my own, but with time, I will have no choice but to face my limit. If Dmitry is attacked while I am away from a battle on the borders, and if the empire chooses to attack, I need people to rece me on the battlefield.
His conquest of Murim wasnt something he did on his own. In Baek Joong-hyuks absence, there were people who could rece him and were called the Four Kings. And so
Rodwell Dmitry. You are my younger brother and blood. If I need someone to lead Dmitry in my absence.
It was a rtionship based on trust. A need for mutual exchange should sometimese from blind emotions on one side.
I hope it will be you.
Those were hisst words, and Rodwell Dmitrys eyes widened. His older brother from a long time ago, whom he thought no longer existed, was now in front of him.
Time went by, and the day of the promation ceremony finally arrived. People flocked to the castle of Dmitry, and the ceremony for the deration of Dmitry bing a Duchy was held in front of everyone.
Daniel Cairo stepped forward.
Today is a very meaningful day for Cairo and the Smander continent. Recently, Cairo has experienced events that threatened the security of the nation. The traitorous Marquis Benedict brought the Kronos Empire to his aid, and the battles in the West terrified the people. Actually, the former Cairo would have chosen topromise in that situation. Even in situations where we were not wrong, we always bowed our heads first, and at one time, I thought it was supposed to be that way. But then the Dmitry family proved that I was wrong. They awakened Cairos pride and showed how the nation should move forward for it to exist.
His voice was gaining strength. The experience was slowly developing him, and now he could handle it.
He nced at the people. From the Kingdoms Alliance and to the Hector Kingdom, and to those who attended the ceremony to celebrate Dmitry Duchy, he expressed his thoughts.
Dmitry deserves a new start with everyones blessings. I, Daniel Cairo, as the King of the Cairo Kingdom, will sincerely congratte our ally, Dmitry Duchy, and do my best to develop themunity of both nations.
And at that moment, cheers erupted. Dmitrys people were cheering, and important figures from other nations knew what Daniel Cairos remarks meant.
They were friendly nations, and that meant one wasnt below another. On an equal footing, he was standing with the Dmitry Duchy.
Cairo has recognized the Dmitry Duchy as having its own individual force, and they are putting wings on the back of Dmitry even when people are going insane with Dmitrys actions.
It was someones idea.
And that was what Daniel Cairo intended.
When Baron Romero stepped onto the stage after the King was done, Dmitry was in a festive mood.
The festival continued. The Dmitry family prepared a separate seat for the nobles in the inner courtyard, and outside, food was prepared so that themon people could enjoy the party.
It was a scene that showed how rich Dmitry was. It would require a lot of money to feed thousands of mouths, but Duke Romero wasnt stingy.
In Dmitrys mines, since safety devices had been installed, the amount of wealth they were earning from them hadpletely exceeded the normal level. From the endless mountains, minerals that people never knew existed were excavated.
There were plenty of jobs, and as rumors circted that Dmitry waspletely safe, workers from outside Dmitry were also rushing over.
Dmitrys development was just a natural result. With supply and demand in perfect harmony, Dmitry grew into arge city to the extent that treating the peoplevishly wouldnt make Dmitry lose money.
It was such a good time. As people ate and talked, representatives from other nations came to talk to Duke Romero.
Duke Dmitry, Roman Dmitry is already in his 20s, so shouldnt he be getting married sometime soon? A man can do great things only when his family is stable. Just in time, the princess of the Umberto Kingdom is also at the right age to get married, so how about setting up a time?
The representative of the Umberto Kingdom, Count Verdi, asked.
When he directly spoke about marriage, Duke Romero showed a troubled expression.
I also hope Roman finds a good match, but as you all know, Roman has his own ws. Even though he was engaged to a woman, he didnt go through with it in the end, so how can I talk about marriage to him again? Actually, I just hope that he never gets into danger. That is more important to me than his marriage.
He avoided answering it. Usually, for nobles, the right age to find a partner was during theirte teens. However, with Romans reputation as a fool, many people didnt want him, and the one marriage he tried to have failed.
It was a matter that the Dmitry family thought about a lot, and Duke Romero considered that his marriage was not a priority anymore due to the incident with Lawrence.
Besides, breaking up was a huge problem. There was a high chance that the nobles who were sensitive to the issue wouldnt take the risk of breaking up their marriage. However.
A w? He is Dmitrys Hero, having defeated Gustavo in his 20s. So who would consider one breakup as a w? The life of a hero is full of twists and turns. If people consider breaking an engagement as a w, then I will arrange a marriage with a wise woman who appreciates Roman Dmitry.
Right. He is now the heir to the Duchy, too, so breaking off the marriage isnt a problem at all.
They were the members of the Kingdoms Alliance, Viscount Ringo from the Redford Kingdom and Marquis Marten of the Odelia Kingdom. Representing each kingdom, they added their words to Count Verdis remarks.
At that moment, their eyes met. From the remarks that had just been made, everyone knew they had amon purpose here.
These guys are here for Roman Dmitry!
Damn them!
How dare they!
As they looked into each others eyes,petition rose.
Chapter 200: Dmitry Duchy (5)
The Kingdoms Alliance referred to the four kingdoms in the southwestern part of the Smander continent, and since they faced borders with the Kronos and Valha Empires, they created an alliance to protect one another.
Just like Cairo, they had always been sensitive to imperial issues. The difference was that they were still well-organized internally, but people say they wouldnt have cared topromise without the imperial threats.
They were water and oil. They made the alliance to survive, and they instinctively recognized how important Roman Dmitry was.
A few days after the Dmitry Duchy was dered, the Umberto royal family held a meeting headed by Count Verdi,
Your Majesty, the recent civil war in Cairo is an exceptional event that has never been seen in the Smander continents history. In the past, there have been incidents of anger and revenge against the empire for its actions. However, not a single one of them wrapped up as cleanly as this. Roman Dmitry boldly opened the gates, went out, and killed Count Fabio and Knight Gustavo, drawing in our alliance to prepare for the wrath of the empire. This means that he is someone who knows how to use his brain and body.
Roman Dmitrys actions shocked the continent, and everyone held their breath, paying attention to everything Roman Dmitry was doing.
The atrocities of the Kronos Empire keep getting worse, and even though our Kingdoms Alliance has been holding on until now, there is no guarantee that we can do that forever. Roman Dmitry. We need to make him a member of our nation. He is still unmarried. As long as we can secure Roman Dmitry by making him marry our princess, our future will be secured.
Count Verdi. Doesnt the princess already have someone she likes?
This is not the right time to care about her personal feelings. The continents situation is changing so much. Considering how the power of the Duchy was shown in the war, I cannot imagine how much it would grow. Now is our chance. We need to obtain Roman Dmitry. Furthermore, we need to ept the Dmitry Duchy.
His breakup was the only w. In the past, it could have been an issue, but not now. It was well-known that Roman Dmitry defeated Knight Gustavo in his mid-20s and was likely to be the sessor of the Duchy. In addition, even the Phoenix Magic Tower became a member of Dmitry. They were also rich and had iron mines, which made them the perfect ally with lots of resources. And so their mouths watered.
At Count Verdis strong insistence, the King said,
I understand. I will entrust to you the full authority for this matter, so make sure Roman Dmitry epts this marriage.
I shall follow your order.
However, the other kingdoms were not any different. Except for the Frank Kingdom, the Redford Kingdom and the Odelia Kingdom were also saying the same thing.
And so now that the nations had figured out the intentions that the others had, they instinctively knew that a war had begun.
Again, the first one was Count Verdi. As if the representatives of the other kingdoms werent paying any attention, he turned to Duke Dmitry and spoke,
This is true. I tried to refrain from bragging, but I have something to say. Duke, Princess Umberto is the most beautiful person in Umberto, and she has both beauty and wisdom to the extent that she graduated with excellent grades from a prestigious academy. Actually, many of the kingdoms wanted her hand, but His Majesty refused all of them, saying he cannot hand over his daughter.
It wasnt a lie. Actually, Princess Umberto received offers from many men and was someone who was wanted by everyone, but she said she would choose whom she would marry.
But even His Majesty said that if it is Roman Dmitry, then he would ept him with open arms. Arent they a good pair? The marriage of Umbertos beauty and the best man in Dmitry, I am sure this is the best decision for the future of both nations.
Right after praising the princess, he raised the level of Roman Dmitry too. With a speech that melted the heart of the other person, Count Verdi was sure it would work.
However.
Count Verdi. I have heard about the reputation the princess holds, but isnt there someone she likes? Rumors say that she often meets a man from a Barons family. Is her rtionship with him over?
It was Viscount Ringo. When he mentioned the part that was kept a secret, Count Verdi lost it.
What do you mean by that? The rumors you say have nothing to do with the truth.
Ah, but that is an open fact, so why deny it? Duke Dmitry. A person who has a partner they like will be happy with them. Just tell me what kind of woman you want. As soon as I return to the kingdom, I will bring you the list of daughters from noble families who fit the description. You do not have to worry about any issues rted to divorce. No one will ever have an issue with it.
Viscount Ringo!
The atmosphere had turned grim. When Count Verdis eyes turned red, Marquis Marten took over.
Everyone, please hold yourselves back. Dmitrys marriage is not a matter for us to discuss. It is for the future of the Dmitry Duchy, so it has to be done after a careful decision. We, Odelia, are the only nation that can match them. Think about it. Right now, Umberto and Redford arent in the best situations, so arent you being greedy by wanting someone like Dmitry?
YOU!
The line was crossed. Viscount Ringo was holding back until then, but now it felt like he would burst.
What kind of nonsense are you saying in such a nice atmosphere?! Marquis Marten. I thought you were a nice person, but you turned out to be rude. Apologize right now!
Apologize for what? The Duke said nothing about it, and yet you kept pushing the idea of marriage! Who is being rude?
It was a mess. ording to the rumors, they were only together because they wanted to live, but they didnt actually get along.
The atmosphere intensified, and Duke Romero said,
Everyone, please stop.
Clench.
Silence fell. Everyone should have made themselves look good to the Duke, but here they were, threatening one another.
Romans marriage is not my decision to make. I am not interested in tying him down in an arranged marriage. If Roman ties himself to a woman, it will be someone he has met and fallen in love with, and not for the sake of the nation. So you do not have to do this. Rather, try convincing Roman. If there is a woman who wins his heart, I will wee her with open arms.
At that point, they all looked at each other. It seemed like they just wasted their time.
When the mess was going on, Baron Larsson, the representative of the Frank Kingdom, had more issues than marriage to talk about with Roman.
Mr. Felix.
Baron Larsson.
On the other side of the party, Felix, who was talking with two to three people, found Baron Larsson. The two were familiar with each other. To be precise, the man yed a huge role in bringing Phoenix to Frank.
Are you here as the representative of Frank?
Yes. It isnt much, but can we talk about it separately?
okay. Come here.
And then they walked. They headed to the terrace, where people were scarce, and Baron Larsson got straight to the point.
His Majesty of Frank was shocked to know that the Phoenix Magic Tower had suddenly left. I will not ask why you moved here, but cant youe back to Frank? We are fully reflecting on the things we downyed, and we will not spare any effort in funding and helping the Magic Tower. I promise it in my name.
The civil war in Cairoin the process of making Roman Dmitry famous, it brought attention to the people with him. It was Phoenix.
Regarded as the lowest among the Magic Towers existing on the continent, they demonstrated their ability to use the Burning spell, which was supposedly lost.
The image of Felix taking down Benedict Castle was talked about everywhere. And the Frank Kingdom was furious to hear such rumors. They thought Phoenix was no longer useful. A Magic Tower was something that needed constant money, but with their technique lost, they stopped funding Phoenix.
Then what was this? Things had changed. As they were subtly cutting down their support, the Phoenix magicians suddenly emptied the Magic Tower and disappeared, and then they appeared again while demonstrating their use of Burning.
They were confused. Thinking that Phoenix was theirs, the Frank Kingdom sent their representative right away. And the expression on Baron Larssons face said it. Even as he spoke, he was feeling shame for rying this.
Felixs expression hardened.
You know it well. The Frank Kingdom broke their promise to Phoenix.
This time, it will be different. I will be in charge
No. I dont think anything will work. Do you know what the first thought that came to my mind after moving to Dmitry was? TrustI learned it for the first time. Dmitry didnt just want us to act out our duties. They respected us and made sure they did what they promised.
After the war ended, Phoenix received so many calls. Everyone said they wanted Phoenix to move into their estate, but their answer was the same.
We swore allegiance to Roman Dmitry. We arent staying here because of some conditions. We found someone who recognized our strength and worth, and we are not looking for other ces until he no longer needs us. So please head back and tell His Majesty that our rtionship with Frank is now over.
Then he stepped back.
Seeing that, Baron Larsson couldnt bear it. Even though Frank had the advantage, they made the mistake of letting Dmitry, a noble family, steal them.
He had a headache. Returning to the kingdom, he was worried about how to report it.
The same bed, yet different dreams. In the party hall, people moved for their own purposes. Roman Dmitry looked down from above.
The two empires didnt send their representatives. Kronos already spoke about their intention to assassinate me, and Valha will note as stepping here would mean that they have epted Count Denvers death.
The empires positions were clear. People called Kronos the evil empire on the continent, but Valha couldnt be seen as such a good empire either. How did Valha even reach the level of an empire? Naturally, they also trampled on other kingdoms and families just like how Kronos rose.
They were the same. Just as Kronos foretold the assassination, Valha would also think that it was necessary to take revenge for Count Denvers death. And the people of the empire would follow them and take revenge. In order for an empire to be an empire, all problems had to be cleared.
The situation on the continent is constantly changing. The Kronos Empire has just now revealed its ambition of conquering the continent, and everyone knows that Valha has the same ambition. Just as the representatives have gathered here, it will be a fight between the Kingdoms Alliance and the Empires.
The Kingdoms Alliance was formed by the weak forces joining together. Frank, Umberto, Redford, and Odelia, and then Cairo and Hector.
Roman had no intention of blindly trusting the alliance of the weak. Being united because they were weak meant that someone could betray them and join the strong the moment the bnce of power copsed.
This alliance is temporary. In the end, I have to be able to stand up against the empire on my own.
He felt thirsty. The moment he took a sip of his wine, Hans approached him and said,
Young Master, a guest is waiting in the reception room.
I wasnt informed that I would be meeting a guest. Who is there?
The guest who was waiting was.
The Prince of the Hector Kingdom.
A few days ago, Edwin Hector, who shocked Knight Jonathan, who was guarding the castles gate, was the unexpected person looking for Roman.
Chapter 201: Wheel Of Fate (1)
Dmitrys reception room.
As he entered, there was a familiar face. Edwin Hector was drinking tea and greeted Roman Dmitry like it was a natural meeting.
Long time no see.
Why did you want to see me?
You seem to be in a hurry. Please sit down.
This was unexpected. Thest memories of both men werent good. Seeing the walls copse and Hectors soldiers ughtered, Edwin Hector showed eyes full of hate as if he were about to shed bloody tears.
The rtionship between the two was clearly bad. No matter how much they should disregard their personal feelings for national interest, their rtionship couldnt be this peaceful.
Roman sat down.
Edwin Hector lightly tossed the topic to ease the tension.
First of all, congrattions on the foundation of the Dmitry Duchy. I knew that Roman Dmitry was a great man, but I didnt think that you would end the civil war in Cairo and also defeat Kronos. Even in Hector, many people were surprised by your actions. Everyone was outraged by the atrocities of the empire, but no one could act as you did.
Get straight to the point. We arent close enough topliment one another without feeling awkward.
you are right. In fact, I also didnt expect for us to meet in another ce other than the battlefield.
The atmosphere turned cold. The events in the pastEdwin Hector didnt forget them. He was now being forced to smile because of the situation, but on the battlefield, Roman Dmitry made him feel an overwhelming sense of terror.
During the time when he crossed the border for his nation, Hectors soldiers were one-sidedly annihted, and the defeated soldiers, who did not gain anything, had no choice but to spend a really cold and difficult winter.
And Butler, who suffered major injuries, needed a full year to even hold the sword again. His heart ached for him.
Hearing the news of Butlers despair and what he was going through made Hector frustrated. Edwin Hector, who lived away at the time, fell into guilt over the wrong choice he had made.
Hector was in decline. If he hadnt pushed for the war, he wouldnt have experienced that pain of defeat, and even though it was difficult right now, the people who died would still be alive.
He caught his breath. The past was bad luck. And having encountered Roman Dmitry on the battlefield, he was even more certain that he had to meet the guy.
Edwin Hector said,
Im going to tell you the truth about the war between Cairo and Hector. There was another side, a shady side, which instigated the war.
Roman Dmitrys expression didnt change. As he calmly epted the news, Edwin Hector spoke what he had prepared in his head.
As Mr. Roman Dmitry knows, the Hector Kingdom decided to go to war because of the poor harvest that year. I am not making excuses for what happened. We attacked Cairo to live, and that was wrong. But right after the war ended, we confirmed that the poor harvest had been done by force.
The timing felt odd. The vige, which was initially normal, soon showed signs of an anomaly when the war was over like there was no more need to hide.
It started with a vige in Hector. It was a vige that had a bad harvest, and as soon as the war ended, the ground turned dry and ck, and there were reports that too many carcasses of animals were found close by. And that was just the start. With the abnormal symptoms spreading throughout Hector, we learned that there was another reason for the poor harvest that was afflicting Hectorthe Necromancers Curse. The beings who worked hard to dry thend for a long time didnt care about hiding what they did once they achieved their goal.
It takes a lot of effort to keep a curse running, so the situation was clear. Hector thought that God had abandoned them, and that was why they werent getting any food, but the reason was something else.
When his doubts became certain, Edwin Hector couldnt contain the rage inside of him. In the war with Cairo, the people who died and the people who went to the battlefield to obtain food for their nation met a monster called Roman Dmitry and achieved nothing.
He wasnt going to me it on the other person. The idiocy of being duped by a dark and shady n, as well as their defeat in the war, urred because the officials who governed Hector werecking.
However, he had to find out the truth. Having entered the Magic Tower through a deal with the tower master, he had an intense timest year.
Which side really benefited the most from the war between Cairo and Hector? If you think about it, you can assert that the force was the Kronos Empire. Those who want to use Cairo as a bridge to begin their conquest will only benefit from whoever wins between Cairo and Hector, so I began to concentrate on them. At first, I didnt believe it. Even though their ambitions have reached their peak, ck magic is an area that humanity shouldnt touch.
It had been exactly one year, and he had just recently discovered a fact that drew Edwin to Dmitry.
Ten years ago, I discovered that there was a phenomenon simr to Hector in the Kronos Empire. There was a deliberately bad crop, but the Kronos Empire didnt actively solve the problem and hid the truth instead. So when we found a clue about a person rted to it, we discovered that their poor harvest was the result of an experiment.
It wasnt perfect evidence. The person who knew about the bad harvest was just an errand boy, and he had no power, so they couldnt use that as evidence.
However, Edwin Hector convinced him. As he looked at Roman Dmitry, he revealed his purpose for visiting Dmitry.
It was as expected. The true identity of that shadow was the Kronos Empire.
The benefits that could be gained from the war between the two kingdoms were obvious. Control barbarians with barbarians. Even if the Kronos Empire didnt exert much effort, they could drive Cairo into a corner by attracting external forces.
In fact, the war on the Southern Front was directly linked to Kronoss gains. The Hector Kingdom tried to bring in the Kronos Empire to solve the unfavorable situation, and regardless of the result, the Cairo Kingdom had no choice but to focus on the Southern Front rather than the Western Front for a while.
So they were slowly taking Cairos breath. Just as Hector withered away from a bad harvest, the internal and external strife weakened Cairo.
Edwin Hector said,
People only focus on the bad things that Kronos is doing in front of their eyes. Since they openly dered taking over the continent, we only think it would be fortunate enough if they didnt invade the borders. But the truth is different. The Kronos Empire is cleverly destroying those who stand in their way one by one. Their target is Cairo. They are using Cairo to step into a bigger war, as they can defeat it easily. Unlike the Kingdoms Alliance, which consists of four kingdoms. Cairo and Hectorif they destroy the two kingdoms and take full control of the northern part of the continent, then they can split the continent and do a full conquest.
If that is true, whye to me without releasing this to the public? Since ck magic is a sensitive subject, even the Kronos Empire wouldnt be able to avoid taking responsibility.
I agree. But that alone wont bring the empire down. No, maybe it will even start the war. The Kronos Empire has been holding back its ambitions because of Valha, but in fact, it wouldnt be strange if a war broke out. And with the current strength of the Kingdoms Alliance, excluding the empire, there is no one else who can handle it.
It was enough evidence. Kronos knew full well that the kingdoms could do nothing but argue, and that an argument not backed by force was meaningless. So Edwin Hector first thought of Roman Dmitry.
Our rtionship went wrong from the start. The responsibility lies with Hector, and if you ask us to take responsibility for it, I will dly ept it. However, in order to stop the ambitions of Kronos, Dmitry and Hector must work together.
His true purpose was an alliance. He hoped for the power of Roman Dmitry.
For years, Hectors people starved to death. Whenever I think of their faces in sadness caused by the Kronos Empire, I feel that I cannot live with them under the same sky. My heart is angry, and I am angry to the point of going insane. This is not just Hectors problem, so please join me in my n to destroy the Kronos Empire.
It was a rather one-sided conversation. Edwin Hector coughed up his umted resentment, and his words were quite persuasive too.
However, strangely, despite saying all that, Roman Dmitry had a calm face.
It was a strange atmosphere. Roman Dmitry took a sip of his tea, put the cup down, and looked at Edwin Hector.
I knew.
what do you know?
After the battle on the Southern Front, I asked my people to travel around the continent. Actually, the war between Hector and Cairo was something both sides didnt want, and I thought maybe it was instigated by someone. As you said, it was very clear that the two nations would shed blood, and someone would benefit from it.
The Lower District. The people of the information guild were all over the continent. They gathered all the information and got a clue about ck magic by putting all that information together.
Hectors bad harvest smelled odd to him. As Edwin investigated, he couldnt find clear evidence that it was the work of the Kronos Empire, but at least it was possible for him to infer that it was the n of someone.
Actually, it wasnt that surprising. Edwin Hector seemed to be expressing his anger at the part about how humans used ck magic, but there were many cases in Murim that were worse.
The Gangshis that were made from corpses. They were monsters that sucked out peoples qi. Many people gave up living as human beings in order to achieve their own goals.
And Roman said,
We are already preparing for war with Kronos. If it was really them, they would surely put their ambition of conquering the continent into action, and just like the Hector Kingdom, they would stop at nothing to destroy Dmitry. But aside from that, why should Dmitry join the Hector Kingdom?
does that mean you will decline my offer?
Lets be straightforward. Precisely, I am asking if Hector is in a position to make such an offer.
His eyes changed. They looked the same as when he was on the battlefield. Roman Dmitry showed ferocious eyes, as if he were going to devour Edwin Hector.
The Hector Kingdom was cornered by the intentions of Kronos, and even though you attacked Cairo as a surprise, you failed to achieve your purpose. It shows that you are weak. Due to the long, poor harvest you had, Hector festers from the inside, and those who are troubled by this incident will inevitably lose their intention of being soldiers as time goes by. And that isnt all.
It was the cruel truth. Roman Dmitry mercilessly revealed what he had tried to ignore.
The war with Cairo is over, and the bad harvest is over. But it will take time to restore those lostnds, and the people of the Hector Kingdom are still hungry since it hasnt been fully resolved yet. I heard that Prince Edwin Hector got a lot of help from the Magic Tower. But the problem still hasnt been resolved yet? If war breaks out, does Hector even have the supplies to carry out the war? Prince. It isnt like I dont know your sincerity. Your mind thinks of your people. Your desire for revenge is on the verge of exploding, and you want to take Kronos down. However
This meeting and this conversation, which was supposed to be smooth, went wrong from the start, just like the rtionship between the two men.
Stop saying things I already know, and tell me why I should join hands with you.
Chapter 202: Wheel Of Fate (2)
Edwin Hector was shocked. If others were told of the conspiracy of the Kronos Empire, they wouldnt reject his offer. The enemy of all. It was a n to overthrow the Kronos Empire, so why was he reacting so aggressively?
To be honest, I dont understand what Mr. Roman Dmitry means. The Dmitry Duchy invited the Kingdoms Alliance and told them about theing future. Just as you drew in the Kingdoms Alliance during the incident with the Kronos Empire, it proves that the nations power must be maximized to counter the empire.
Dmitrys and Hectors purposes coincided. Then it was only right for them to wee Edwins hand.
I will not deny that Hector is weak. In just one year, the damage caused by the harvest and the war couldnt be solved, and there were people starving in Hector. But what does that have to do with this? If there is even one person willing to help overthrow Kronos, then this would help Dmitry too. It means that we will go to war together and bear the consequences together. And Hectors n is to involve Dmitry in this as well as the Kingdoms Alliance.
Outside the office, a friendly conversation was happening at the party. As they clinked their sses and talked about the future of the kingdom, theyughed and joined forces against amon enemy.
It was already agreed upon. On the surface, Dmitry and Hectors positions were established, and Hector was just preparing to make sure of it. So the rejection wasnt expected.
Roman Dmitry was unpredictable on the battlefield, but he didnt expect the man to be this troublesome outside the battlefield too.
And Roman said,
You are right. With themon enemy called the empire, the kingdoms can only survive if the alliance properly works together. What that means is a closer rtionship. Then, does Prince Edwin Hector believe in the unity of the kingdoms? We may turn to each other forfort now, but there is no guarantee that the situation willst.
There was no such thing as permanent allies. Given that premise, Roman wanted to rify the benefits they could reap from a solid rtionship.
Currently, if I were the Kronos Empire, I would think about destroying the Kingdoms Alliance, which is like a sandcastle.
Human rtionships areplex. If ones subordinate was loyal and could be trusted, the existence of those outside the wall had to be doubted.
Alliance and unionin order for such words to actually work, not only the purpose but also the conviction that the rtionship is mutually beneficial must be present.
Hector had a clear purpose and they werent influenced by the trend.
Recently, the situation in Umberto hasnt been good. They border Kronos at the very front. They are suffering the most damage due to frequent battles. In addition, dissatisfaction is clear within their nation as a result of their exhaustion. If I were Kronos, I would try to make Umbertopromise. If they do, then the other nations will fall from the constant rift they will have with the other kingdoms.
One possibility.
The King of Redford has fallen into gambling. The security of the nation was put aside, and the treasury was used for his desires. The servants under him tried to solve it, but they eventually got their hands on the Golden Bank. As you know, the Golden Bank has influence all over the continent. If they start to press them to pay their debt, the kingdom will try to find ways to do that, which could be treason too.
Maybe both.
You think Frank and Odelia can be trusted? No, never. They have a very divided system of power, just like the old Cairo. Frank neglected supporting Phoenix, and a disaster happened because the forces of the empire who were there encouraged the King. Cairo found stability by taking down Marquis Benedict and the nobles, but miracles like that cannot happen everywhere.
Finally,
Then what about Hector? The four Kings in the alliance have weaknesses, making them targets for Kronos to attack. It is the same with Hector. If the starvation bes extreme or if Valha deres war, are you sure you can handle that? I am asking if you, who want to take revenge against Kronos, have the strength not to be shaken.
The Kingdoms Alliance was a sandcastle. They formed a hazy rtionship that could copse at any time.
Dmitry has no intention of making the mistake of breaking ties with the alliance first. I hope to continue a friendly rtionship with Hector as well. However, joining the n you havee up with is another matter. The cost of excessive trust is fatal. If the allied nations betray each other, Dmitry will not be shaken. However, if we start to trust you and you betray us, that is a different thing. Because Hector is getting something out of this, and we cannot allow ourselves to be hit with a fatal attack.
It was aplex matter. An alliance without trustthat was the answer he gave to Edwin Hector, who spoke honestly.
Looking at Edwin Hector, who couldnt ept this situation, Roman Dmitry said in a low voice,
It isnt like I am not aware of the sincerity of the Hector Kingdom. Unlike the other kingdoms, you have a clear purpose to take revenge on Kronos and enough reason to be taken as an ally. The question is, is Hector truly worthy of Dmitry? That is an important role for Hector to y. If Hector says that you will take revenge on Kronos only with your mouth because of the harsh lives you have, Dmitry has no reason to treat Hector seriously. After all, what we can obtain from Hector isnt much. Rather than that, trusting and following ourselves is a much smarter way to avoid taking risks.
For his future ns, he needed confidence in Hector. And if they proved their worth, Roman would surely think about it. In addition, above all else, Roman wanted Dmitry to be the one who would handle the n.
I will ask you again. Do you have any reasons for Dmitry to truly join hands with Hector?
Roman Dmitrys words were right. Hector was weak. Even so, Edwin Hector talked about the n first without knowing his ce.
if I think about it, the fact that the Kronos Empire is behind the shady plot isnt that important.
The Kronos Empire always looked friendly on the outside but was plotting something from behind. The continental war was always talked about.
Drying out thend of Hector was something he was angry about, but considering the things they did to overthrow the power Hector had, Edwin knew this was Kronoss way.
And the truth just convinced him that reality hadnt changed. Even though the Hector Kingdomcked the power to carry out the n, they only talked about destroying the Kronos Empire.
You are so cruel.
Hector smiled. The truth was so cruel and harsh. Edwin Hector smiled self-deprecatingly.
Actually, I know the truth. Hector is falling into the path of downfall, and at the pace that it is going, even if someone doesnt attack it, it will copse on its own. That is why I am desperate for revenge. Even though Hector only has a little bit of power left, we still have the desire to take revenge on Kronos for turning Hector into this state and to solve the problem of the kingdom with the little wealth we have left.
Hectors worth wasnt clear. Even if they had the power to shine for thest time, it wouldnt be too bright.
Hector isnt qualified to lead a war. If a war breaks out and the alliance wins, Hector will be there, but you cannot say that the victory was because of Hectors strength. But that doesnt mean that I will give up on the idea of revenge. From the moment the people of Hector copsed and died from hunger, Hector became an existence that couldnt coexist with Kronos.
His voice became more and more strained. Looking at Roman, he added,
You asked me on what grounds I came to Dmitry? I can just promise you one thing. As the Prince of the Hector Kingdom, if it is to destroy the Kronos Empire, I will risk my life and do my best. It is okay if we arent the ones leading the war. If you destroy Kronos and promise Hectors future, then we will stand at the forefront of this war like a scapegoat and pave the way.
Roman Dmitry. He was convinced by the conversation he had with him. If he was this meticulous, there was no other person more perfect than this man to lead this n. And he truly believed that, so he made a sacrifice.
Even if the Hector Kingdom gets reduced to nothing, we will still work to benefit Dmitry. How about doing this, then? Dmitry helps Hector. I dont want much. If the soldiers are given good weapons, we will continue to move against Kronos. We only have one cause, so please help us. Rather than an alliance that is only shiny on the outside, I think Hector, who has a clear goal, is a better fit for Dmitry.
It was a bold proposal. When he was asked about the return, he hoped that the expected result would be achieved.
Edwins eyes were stained with madness. As he uncovered the truth about the dyingnds, he epted his destiny as the Prince. So he chose to risk his life. If he couldnt destroy Kronos, Hector would be finished anyway.
It was at that moment.
The promise you just made. Keep that in mind.
They werent a perfect ally. However, Hector was. He confirmed the value of Hector by epting Edwin Hector.
Dmitry will do our best to help Hector get back its power in the future from the shady ones.
Followed by Cairo, a second alliance was made. Rather than a showy Kingdoms Alliance, Hector had definite ns. Of course, variables always had to be prepared, but the meaning behind Hectors movement didnt change.
Before leaving, Edwin Hector said,
When I first met Mr. Roman Dmitry on the battlefield, for the first time in my life, I felt I couldnt handle someone. At that time, we were defeated in the war, and I thought about it a lot over the past year. Why did the perfect n fail? Was it alright to ept failure just because of one person? People say that I met the wrong person. However, since I cannot say the same thing while dealing with Kronos, I do not want to avoid responsibility with that excuse.
The Prince of a nationthe life of Edwin Hector, whom people looked up to, was in a tough time.
I worked hard to be the person who can be a variable in any situation. It is no different now, too. Hector will be stronger than ever. In order to not be swayed by excuses, I will somehow raise the value of the Hector Kingdom, so Roman Dmitry, please set the stage for us.
He gritted his teeth. That was thest appearance of Edwin Hector as he left the room.
The Hector Kingdom. Edwin Hector alone is enough to bring the ns into motion.
Beyond his figure, he saw into his intention. Edwin Hector didnt waste the past year and became stronger. The mana inside of him showed that.
As his understanding of magic increased, Roman knew how great Edwin was. His growth was shocking. In the war against Kronos, Edwin Hector was a person who would y a nice role.
It was interesting. From an enemy to an ally. The wheel of fate connected the two of them again.
And at that time, another rtionship entered Roman Dmitrys wheel of fate.
Chapter 203: Wheel Of Fate (3)
A week ago, while in Cairos, Flora Lawrence spent a lot of time with the tactics professor who once taught her.
Tak.
The pawn took a step forward. Flora Lawrence, who attempted to press down the opponent, spoke without taking her eyes off the board.
Immediately after the battle in Cairos, Roman Dmitry headed to Benedict Castle with the pretext of taking down the rebels. As a result, the rebels were controlled, but actually, there were so many risky factors in that move. First, it was bold and dangerous to call Marquis Benedicts faction to be rebels and arrest the other nobles from the empires factions. It surely had a temporary effect of suppressing the empires from intervening, but if the battle with Benedict extended longer, the empires would have intervened in the civil war.
It was kind of a revival for them. The storm had passed, and now she was slowly reviewing the situation. Rather than looking at the results and being convinced that the method was right, she was analyzing the process, which brought the results once again.
The professor stopped the pawn from moving. Meanwhile, his gaze through his sses wasnt looking away from the board.
There is a point in what you said. Just three days. Even if that amount of time had been dragged on by a little, the civil war in Cairo would have shown a different color than it has now. However, Roman Dmitrys judgment was bold and reasonable. He secured the weapon called the Phoenix Magic Tower, which the rebels didnt expect him to have, and drove them into the castle that they thought was unbreakable. His intentions were clear. He knew that if they were given the time and options, the civil war would havested longer, so he deliberately forced them to choose an option that they thought had the upper hand.
Tak.
He countered with a Knight. Raising his sses, he looked at Flora.
There is a difference between recklessness and boldness. The fact that the Kronos Empire didnt waver and the fact that Roman Dmitry didnt care about Kronos say that he was confident in the n. And that made a difference in the sess of the n. Hence, Benedicts rebel troops copsed a lot faster despite the strength they held.
Then what do you think of his decision to open the gates? Although it was at a stage where Cairo wouldnt suffer, the cost of failure was fatal. And the rebels had been sorted out, which produced a favorable outlook. Was it necessary to endanger the Western Front?
I agree that his choice was risky. If the battle outside the gate were lost, then the victory inside would have been worthless.
The horses moved. While they exchanged attacks on the board, they analyzed tactics in their heads.
But again, Roman Dmitrys judgment was driven by a reasonthe confidence that he could handle Gustavo. In addition, Kronoss power was in a situation where it was easy to handle them with the Kingdoms Alliance, so if we could secure the advantage in strength, the variable was not as big as when the rebels were subdued.
Tak.
The words of her professor weighed on Flora Lawrence. It looked like a disadvantage at first, but it soon took the form of preying on the opponent.
Flora. Roman Dmitrys bold judgment shone in this war from beginning to end. It is definitely an area of experience that cannot be acquired through books, but Roman Dmitry skillfully led everyone to the war as he intended. In conclusion, everything seems to be a trick, but in reality, it was a dangerous decision that could have fallen us into the abyss with the smallest mistake. Apart from the perfection of tactics, the war can also be said to have been created by Roman Dmitrys personal capabilities.
Tak.
The Queen moved forward and drove the opponent to the corner.
Checkmate.
Surrounded by her enemys men, Flora Lawrence admitted defeat by putting her King down.
Left alone, Flora checked the chessboard. Even though the odds with her professor were even, she couldnt focus on ying because she was busy analyzing Roman Dmitrys tactics.
an area of experience that cannot be acquired through books.
She couldnt readily ept her professors words. Flora Lawrence was not ignorant of Roman Dmitrys life. Since he was once a person she was pushed to get married to, she asked around and found out what kind of person he was. There was no basis for the experience that her professor talked about. Roman Dmitry obviously lived a life far from the battlefield and suddenly changed into a new person.
Then
Is it the realm of talent?
There was no other way to exin it. Roman Dmitrys actions from the battle with Barco to the Southern Front and then the NortheastFlora Lawrence used the issues in Cairo for her study, and it gave her goosebumps.
At first, she admired Roman Dmitry and his actions. However, the more she analyzed it, the more she noticed how absurd his aplishments were. In particr, his actions on the Southern Front that brought a perfect end. He discerned Edwin Hectors intention to upy the Warp Gate, and the actions that he had taken at the moment yed a decisive role in the Cairo Kingdom regaining the Southern Front.
In the meantime, Flora Lawrence studied really hard. She studied the tactics of the great men known in history and discovered that Roman Dmitry wasnt a match for them.
How can Roman Dmitry always make the right decision, even with his life on the line? After the war, I realized he was right, but during the situation, even I would have never made that decision.
She was also at the crossroads of choice. When Daniel Cairo decided to make them stay on the Western Front with the promise of a promotion, working with Roman Dmitry threw her into great confusion.
If she thought about it, why did she even head to the Western Front? It wasnt just about taking risks. However, in Cairo, she was convinced that it was the most suitable ce for development.
But will it still be the same now? No. The more she thought about it, the more she looked back on the past. It showed her what the right choice was.
I need to exclude human rtionships and choose the best option for my own development.
Then, there was no longer any need to worry.
A week after that, on the day of the party, Flora Lawrence met her father in an area where there were fewer people.
Flora. You cane back now.
Viscount Lawrence said. With a slightly red face from drinking, he spoke with the emotions he had suppressed until now.
At first, I wanted to support you with what you wanted. It was a wrong decision for a father to make you shoulder the burden of our family, so I sincerely supported you without knowing what you wanted to do. However, do you know how anxious I get when Kronos invades the borders each time? If something happens to you, I will never be able to have a peaceful night.
The Western Frontpeople called it the death line. It is a ce that others try to avoid at all costs, but Flora Lawrence willingly went there.
His heart ached. It wasnt easy to survive on the battlefield with the body of a woman, and whenever he thought of Flora suffering there, his eyes would be watery. So he tried to build friendly rtionships with Dmitry. He knew if something happened, Lawrence could not solve the problem alone.
He looked at Flora. And as a father, he couldnt watch her do that anymore.
I wont stop you from doing what you want to do. I wont force you into a marriage and to live like other women in noble families either, but stay at a distance where your father cane running to you on time.
He spoke the truth.
Flora knew her fathers heart. However, she couldnt do that again.
Father, I experienced a lot on the Western Front. When I was living in Lawrence, it felt like the entire Northeast was my world, but that wasnt true. No, Cairo. They are nothing but a small speck on the Smander continent. The moment Kronos makes up their mind and deres war, we have no choice but to watch as the ground we live on burns and the people die.
Just like the flowers in a greenhouse, she grew up seeing only the good things in a limited environment. If she had lived like that, she wouldnt have heard of the harsh realities of the kingdom, but now that she knows them, she cant go back.
She had seen and heard too many things. In this world, the ever-changing situations implied that peace would notst very long.
The war has already be a reality. The signs that have been appearing all over the continent indicate that it isnt a problem that should be ignored any longer. When the timees, what will Lawrence do? In the battle against Barco, we received help from Roman Dmitry because we couldnt fight for ourselves, but when another war breaks out, we cant find a force to lean on as we did back then. Because Kronos will conquer the continent and wipe out all the forces that oppose them.
She faced reality and looked straight ahead. In the trials toe, Flora Lawrence wanted to do something.
So when that happens, I need to gain as much experience as possible and develop further.
Flora
When she left Cairos, she had already made the decision. While looking at her father with sad eyes, Flora Lawrence said in a firm voice,
I am thinking of joining the Dmitry army.
On the next day, just when the aftermath of the party hadnt cooled down yet, a situation urred that made Dmitry excited. It was Flora Lawrences visit.
Chris, who faced her, had a puzzled face.
if I am not mistaken, are you saying that you want to be a member of Dmitrys staff?
Yes, that is right.
It was a bold statement. And then she added,
What I want is to be directly under Roman Dmitrys army. In the future war, the presence of staff members will be needed, and I am sure that Dmitry also needs my talent since I have experienced war on the Western Front. I am not going to request to be treated as a noble. If you use me as a staff member, I will risk my life to serve Dmitry.
Chris scratched his head. This was unexpected. Floras future wasnt something he could decide, so he said,
It isnt for me to decide whether you can join or not. Please wait here. I have to convey this to the Lord, but I am not sure if he will ept you.
I know.
Flora reacted calmly, and Chris stepped back. He reported it to Roman Dmitry, and his reaction was unexpected.
Flora Lawrence is a useful resource. If we ept her as a staff member, she will definitely do the job well.
During the battle in the West, she had proven her worth. In a situation where the West could have copsed if Kronoss attack had been sessful, her decision to deal quickly with the magicians gave Cairo an advantage.
Not just that, she also gave strength to Romans opinion. Thanks to that, Roman Dmitry was able to push forward with his n easily, and it became an opportunity for him to reconsider Flora Lawrence, whom he had previously viewed negatively.
No prejudice was involved. The past was past, and Roman was judging people based on what he saw and felt.
The current Flora Lawrenceit was clear that she was useful. Moreover, since she was from the northeastern region, it wouldnt be easy to find such resources with limited manpower.
However, joining the Dmitry army is a different thing. Tell Flora that one week from now, if she joins the training schedule and proves that she is suitable for the Dmitry army, then I will officially ept her.
I understand.
Chris took themand and went out. Normal people would see the meaning behind Romans words in a different way, but his thoughts were different.
does that mean he will refuse her?
Dmitrys trainingperhaps it was going to be a tough time for Flora Lawrence.
Chapter 204: Wheel Of Fate (4)
In the early morning, breathing in the cold dawn air, the training of Roman Dmitrys men that was led by Chris began.
We will start now.
It was a simple exercise. At first, it was a moderate pace running warm-up, and Flora Lawrence managed to catch up easily with the men.
Her breathing was stable. People usually think that staff members have weak bodies, but she trained in archery, so she didnt neglect her physical training.
Then slowly, the pace became faster. Flora Lawrence calmed her breathing as much as she could because she didnt have time to stabilize her breathing to the point where her lungs felt cold.
Just once. It was over once she stopped breathing. In the week-long test, she didnt want to drop out from the first session itself.
Euk. Euk.
About one hour had passed, and she was already drenched in sweat from the warm-up itself. The heat from her body began to rise from her ponytailed head, and unlike her hot body, the air touching her skin was so cold. The morning training felt a bit intense from the start.
Normal troops would finish their training after about thirty minutes of warm-up, but Dmitrys soldiers incorporated the morning warm-up as a part of their routine.
And she could finally see the end. She thought they would finally stop now, but Chris entered the mountain path.
No.
Anxiety began to rise, and that was just the start. Chris started to run down the steep mountain road, and her brain, which was concentrating on breathing, now felt dizzy.
Her head was spinning. If she had known in advance that this would be the intensity, she would have tried to conserve as much energy as she could. She never thought that they would continue running after an hour of warm-up.
Above all else, unlike her, the soldiers were not even out of breath.
Huk, huk.
Her breathing became rough. This was beyond what she could control. Flora Lawrence held on with her mental strength, and when Chris noticed that she was tenaciously following them, he raised his voice and said,
The morning training is for survival. The battlefield doesnt care about your situation. How early the morning is, what you ate, and whether you are healthy. You cannot always fight in the right condition. So push yourself to the limit each day. After exhausting all your stamina, as if you were about to die, you will see the reality that you will face on the battlefield.
It wasnt a training for them to take care of their bodies. It was survival. In order to survive a situation where blood and death weremon, the training needed to be intense.
Physical training is needed for everyone, regardless of their position. Even if it is simply a position that requires you to talk. The ce where your role will shine will not be in the barracks but on the battlefield, where the enemy can attack at any time. If you cant do anything because you dont have the stamina at that moment and under the pretext that the situation is chaotic, you cant avoid death on the battlefield. The same is true for every position. Even if your role is to carry things, your legs are needed to fulfill your role.
He spoke frankly. Seeing Flora Lawrence fall behind, Chris told her the reality.
She knew what his words meant. So she had never neglected her training, but the intensity she was experiencing here was too much.
One hour of warm-up and one hour of mountain runningtheir two hours of leg training hade to an end.
Flora Lawrence, whopleted the training despite being a little behind the others, looked like she was going to die, with sweat dripping down her face.
Her legs were trembling. As she ran, she puked a couple of times, and she was just aching to sit down right away as her head was spinning.
She messed up, though. She wanted to show her strong side, but Chris plunged her into despair.
From now on, the sword sparring will start!
The training wasnt over yet, and hell had just begun.
It was an insane schedule. Chris said this about the sword spar, which was pushing them past their limits,
The most important point on the battlefield is how efficiently you can fight with your physical strength at its maximum. Ten minutes after the first encounter with the enemy. During that time, you need to show the best image thates to your mind in the perfect state, but after 10 minutes, you will feel tremendous fatigue, as if your body is being pulled down. That is when the real war starts. If your body obeys the control of your mind even when your breathing is not normal and your limbs are not moving freely, then I am sure that even normal soldiers cant handle you.
The purpose of this training was clearextreme limit. The soldiers were being pushed past their limits. Due to the warm-up, everyone was on the verge of exhaustion, yet they went into this training without saying a single word.
Eup!
Tatak.
Kwakwang!
They were sparring as if it were a real battle. Dmitrys soldiers breathed steadily and seriously shed with their opponents.
As Chris said, their bodies werent in the best condition now. Even so, their attacks were sharp. They drove their opponents to a corner and attacked their vital points, but the defense of the other soldiers was amazing too.
Intense sparring was happening everywhere in the training room, and Flora Lawrence was shocked.
This is the usual training?
Dmitrys training was difficult. Knights who trained their bodies all their lives would even bite their tongues, but the soldiers of Dmitry seemed so used to this.
And that wasnt all. What kind of sparring was this? Aside from their individual strengths, they still looked menacing, even after running for two hours.
Suddenly, she thought of Dmitry on the battlefield and his strong army. They overpowered the Kronos Empires soldiers, who didnt show any signs of being disturbed by the surprise attack until they appeared.
At that time, she thought they were amazing. They must have been physically exhausted because it was a bted pursuit, but Roman Dmitrys soldiers were able to push the opponent.
Their driving force was made visible in this training. How could they not be strong when they had incorporated this kind of ridiculous training into their daily routine?
In fact, it is a very simple theory to train soldiers with high-intensity training. However, the reason why it cant be applied in reality is that soldiers hate being pushed to their limits. But Roman Dmitrys soldiers show no signs of dissatisfaction. Rather, they actively engage in training and show their will to develop themselves.
Complete control was Roman Dmitrys ability. The rewards and results showed the soldiers that they were not on the wrong path. And so trust was built.
In the process of destroying Barco, destroying Hector, and then taking down Benedict and Kronos, Dmitrys soldiers were convinced that they wouldnt die if they followed Roman Dmitry. So no matter how hard the training was, if they thought their lives were at stake, they had no reason to follow Roman.
Everyone at the training was zing with enthusiasm. They fought fiercely, and a dangerous situation was created like a real battle. They werent worried about having any injuries. They believed that Roman Dmitry would be responsible if any ident happened, and above all, Dmitry had already responded well to idents that urred from time to time.
A physician waited with potions ready, and their wounds would be safely treated. The precedent in the past created a scene simr to what Flora was seeing now.
At the heat rising from the mens bodies, Flora gulped.
I cannot give up.
It was hard. There was no sign of her recovering from her exhaustion, yet she went to the side to join the spar. Thankfully, her opponent wasnt assigned yet.
It was about simply practicing against a scarecrow, but Chriss eyes didnt allow her a break. It was a situation in which people would fall into self-doubt. But Flora was different. She gritted her teeth at her trembling arms and showed the same intent as before.
There is no need to worry. I am not abat resource, so I am bound to be weak in physical training.
Yet the time to prove herself hade. Each role was different. Flora Lawrence epted her ws and reflected on the meaning behind this training.
A few dayster, Chris reported to Roman Dmitry.
So far, the training has been carried out without any problems. She copsed as soon as the first day ended, and on the second day, she showed signs of fainting and dehydration. Of course, that is because she hasnt fully adapted to our training, but I dont see any reasons to disqualify her.
Lack of physical strength wasnt a reason for disqualification. If a perfect body was what Roman hoped for from the start, then there would be no soldiers under Roman now. Even ordinary people like Henderson were epted. And the reason they were able to rise to their current level was that they continuously trained themselves, even when they were already exhausted.
So the week-long test was a process to confirm her will. Even knowing how bad the training was, if she had the will to persevere, the path to progress was open. The problem was Flora Lawrences role.
Her fighting ability isnt good. Her archery is on point, but she has weak closebat skills. There is a clear need to improve in that aspect. But
She was a staff member. The area she had to prove herself in was strategy, notbat.
The tactics training that took ce on the third day showed a different result than before. The groups that included Flora won nine out of ten times. She was defeated only once and managed to find an unexpected way to turn the situation around several times.
Swish.
The report was presented. It was a record of what had happened during the tactical training, and Roman read it. Nine wins came from following the rules. It was a ssic strategy of blocking variables as much as possible, but the one thing that stood out the most was her defeat in thest part.
She tried to attack in the standard way as much as possible. She was good at adapting to things and improvising. Actually, her only defeat was because Kevin, the opponentsmander, made a really sharp attack, and they couldnt fight back any longer, but they still acknowledged Floras ability.
Furthermore, Flora Lawrence showed this kind of level despite not being used to Dmitrys training yet.
Roman Dmitry asked,
Chris, do you think Flora Lawrence is what Dmitry needs?
To which Chris answered without any hesitation,
Yes. I am sure that Dmitry needs a resource like Flora Lawrence.
The one-week test came to an end.
At the end of the rebellion and the founding of the Dmitry Duchy, half an hour had passed since then. Just as Dmitry was immersed in a peaceful life, Thomas, who ran a restaurant in Dmitry, ran in a hurry.
There should still be groceries.
Recently, Dmitry had a great boom. People who wanted to work in the iron mines flocked to the area, merchants who wanted to do business with them opened stalls, and the entertainment culture naturally developed. It was a good ce to live in.
Thomas as well. He ran out of groceries due to the unexpected influx of so many customers and was on his way to get them. Groceries usually run out in the morning, so thinking they might no longer be avable, he ran.
It was then.
Puak!
Thud!
Kuak!
He bumped into a man entering the alley.
The slender man with a robe covering his face gave him a cold look.
Look where you are going.
It was a strangely angry voice. Thomas was about to say something in response to the pain but lowered his head when he noticed the eyes of the other person.
Since he met different kinds of people in his restaurant, he knew nothing good woulde from fighting such men. The other man looked quite menacing, and it seemed like he wouldnt even blink an eye when killing someone.
I apologize.
Thomas was right. As he apologized, the man quickly walked away.
It felt like he had been walking for a long time. As the man entered the alleyway, several people suddenly appeared around him like shadows. This was normal for the man.
He spoke in a quiet voice,
The n will proceed in three days. Until then, try to lessen the chaos as much as possible and gather information about the security system in Dmitry. Two dayster, I will exin the n.
We understand.
The men backed off. Then, like when they first came, they vanished into the shadows. And the man who gave the orders also moved into the darkness of the alley.
Chapter 205: Dark Night (1)
Dmitry Square.
In a ce where people could be seen walking everywhere was a man sitting under a shaded bench and having leisure time.
Nomnom.
The man was chewing beef jerky. With his robe slightly down, his face was rather pale and sullen, and although he gave off a slightly strange atmosphere, no one cared.
Dmitry attracted people from various ces. Among them, there were those from the slums, entertainment districts, and even mercenaries, so a strange-looking person wasnt a huge deal.
The mans name was Cliff. He was the sub-master at the assassination guild called Ecorche. He looked around with a calm face.
During the hour I stayed here, the guards showed up twice. That means that Dmitry has multiple guards on patrol at intervals. Ordinary estates would never do such things. It requires a good amount of manpower, and the fact that the guards are here is huge. Its pointless trouble because the estate doesnt take much damage.
It was simple logic. If one puts a hundred efforts into preparing for one ident, then they would be forced to solve two idents, which might not be huge, instead of just one big ident that might not even happen.
Even so, Dmitry maintained tight security. Not just that, but the skills of the guards were good.
The rumors in the West seem to be true, ordinary soldiers who showed the same strength as knights. If things go wrong here, I cannot guarantee my own safety.
He gulped down the jerky. He showed no signs of being nervous. There were many more dangerous things than this that he had attempted in his life, and what he was doing now was only getting information for an assassination.
Overestimate the opponent at all times. It was a famous quote in their guild and in the assassination line itself, and Cliff had no intention of underestimating Dmitry, who was the most unconventional person.
And as time passed, a man came over and sat down. He had a familiar face, like he belonged to the same group, and reported,
As a result of infiltrating the iron mines and examining the Dmitry estate, it says that there are very few incidents considering the number of people who have moved here. It is said that the Dmitry guards arent just for show. They respond in about five minutes when something happens, and their skills are so great that even mercenaries do not want to touch them. It is the same for the night guards. There are fewer of them than during the day, butpared to other estates, the number of nighttime guards is also high.
Anything else?
There are many talented people in the estate. We need to watch out for them.
One night ago, the members of the assassination guild dug up information about Dmitry.
Cliff chuckled.
It was as they had expected. Roman Dmitry seemed to have tightened their security in response to the assassination notice from the Kronos Empire. It was fun. His desperate struggle to live aroused his interest.
You see. The more the target is like this, the more I feel excited. In a situation where he cannot sleep because of the fear of being attacked at any moment, I will go through everything he has prepared and stab the dagger into his heart. The pleasure of that is amazing.
Just the thought of it was fun. He gulped and ate thest piece of jerky as he got up.
Tell the informants. The n will proceed as scheduled.
The day of the showdown.
On a pitch-dark night, the beings in the shadow were hiding very well from the guards who were patrolling. And among them, a man in a gray cloak said,
From this point on, the number of guards will increase as we head further inside. The interval between the enemies arriving at the same point is about 15 minutes, and we have to enter within that 15-minute time frame. Keep in mind that Kronos does not allow failure. Even if we have seeded in every assassination under themand of the empire, a single failure is enough for them to turn against us.
Cliff said. This operation put the fate of the guild at stake. Because his master begged him to seed in this, Cliffs attitude was different from usual.
I will take the lead. Deal with the guards and quickly dispose of the corpses.
I understand.
The subordinates nodded their heads. After confirming the location of the guards, Cliff manifested the ability of the gray cloak he was wearing.
Invisibility.
Swish.
Soft light rose, and the light from the gray cloak enveloped Cliffs body, and he became invisible. It was a magic artifact. Assassins tend to use many tools to kill beings stronger than them, and the gray cloak was the most expensive for killing a strong opponent.
Moving cautiously, they approached the guards.
Only two enemies. ording to the guard system that we figured out, if we go straight to the castle after dealing with them, we will only encounter guards once. Roman Dmitry. I dont know what kind of existence you are on the battlefield, but you wont be able to withstand an assassination that takes ce under the cover of darkness.
All this while, they had killed many strong people. There were also beings called Rankers among them, but there was no way they could handle an unprepared attack, and this would be no different.
Cliff followed the guards. He could hear them breathing. Seeing the guards looking around, unaware of theiring deaths, Cliff raised his dagger, and at the moment he was about to cut a guards throat.
Kang!
?!
The attack was blocked. The guard turned around and blocked it. It was an embarrassing situation. When the guard and Cliff looked at each other, the guard blew a whistle.
Beeep!
Enemies! Enemies have appeared!
It was confusing. He was just a guard. Cliff didnt know if it was about entering the ce, but he never thought that a problem woulde up right at the start of the n.
Damn it. Hurry up and deal with these people!
He shouted. The guild members who had been hiding came out at once and attacked the guards to erase their traces.
However.
Kang!
Kakang!
The movements of the guards were unusual. They were not pushed back even though it was a surprise attack, and the two guards who protected each other blocked them.
Only then did Cliffs mouth go dry. At first, he thought the guards were lucky enough to block the attack, but now he could see that they were not ordinary guards.
It was then.
Beep!
There!
In an instant, Dmitrys soldiers appeared and surrounded them, and Cliff and the assassins missed the opportunity to escape.
It was a crisis. At Cliffs signal, the assassins gathered in one ce. Assassins who were strong in ambushes were weak in head-on fights, but right now, they didnt have any other means to survive.
They held their daggers. Their invisibility had already been released while attempting to attack.
Cliff looked nervous. The soldiers of Dmitrythe moment he checked the face of one of them, he couldnt help but be shocked.
You. You!?
It was a familiar face. In his memory, the face of the restaurant owner, Thomas, whom he bumped into a couple of days ago, was the same person in front of him now.
His heart raced. This operation went terribly wrong right from the start.
Cliff. The sub-master of the assassination guild Ecorche. The reason you set foot in Dmitry is that you were instructed by Kronos.
The guard who stopped his attack stepped forward, and looking at his face now, he recognized him. He couldnt recognize him earlier because of the disguise, but in the information that he had studied in advance, there was something about a man named Lucas.
A fortnight ago, we received information that Ecorches assassins had set foot on Dmitry. You would have thought that you managed to conceal your identitypletely, but we knew about your full-scale operation three days ago. Judging by the look on your face, you must be wondering how we figured it out.
Lower District Sect. Lucas created an information guild. The people in the lower districts reported everything they saw in their daily lives. It wasnt much, but bybining them, Lucas could obtain useful information.
The restaurant owner whom you first met when you set foot in Dmitry. He belonged to the information guild of Dmitry. When you looked around in the za, the merchant was also from the guild. And thats not all. The innkeepers, the cksmiths, and the miners in the iron minesthey are all the eyes and ears of Dmitry, who told us about the strange things they witnessed. From then on, finding out your identities wasnt so difficult. It is an open fact that Kronos hired some assassins, and I thought Ecorche was the suitable tool for that.
From the start, Dmitry just ignored their presence, even though they knew they were looking around for information, and timed the shift change of the guards.
Lucas was paired up with Henderson. And in other parts of the estate, manpower was deployed to prepare for enemy attacks.
By attacking in the dark, Cliff thought his n was perfect, but from the start to the end, they were only Lucass toys.
I will die at this rate.
Cliff looked around at what he didnt expect. When he received the order to assassinate Roman Dmitry, he didnt think it would be such a problem. Predicting what they were doing behind the scenes was not an easy thing to do. But how could they figure it out so perfectly?
After all, in order to enter the castle, they had to run into people. No matter how much he concealed his identity and used the cloak, all the information was flowing into the lower district.
In addition, Lucas didnt miss a single change. Having cornered the assassins, he gave the signal to the soldiers.
Attack.
At that moment, Cliff also shouted.
Open the path! Break through the enemies and head straight for the castle!
The assassinsthe reason they were strong was that they attacked at the time they wanted. This meant that, on the contrary, they were weak in a head-on fight.
Puak.
Kuak!
Ack.
It was a one-sided fight. As soon as they bumped into each other, Dmitrys soldiers charged at the assassins, and one after another, the assassins fell without even exchanging a couple of hits.
At least Cliffs presence stood out. He showed a ferocious appearance with his dagger, which had a sharpness spell on it.
Lucas rushed at him, and as he pressed him on, Cliff was quickly cornered.
Strong.
Lucass presence stood out during the recruitment. He fell into the information guild because he had other uses. Still, he had experience fighting on the battlefield, and he possessedbat abilities that were as strong as those in the top ranks of Roman Dmitrys men.
He used a sword and a dagger that were shorter than normal. And after brilliantly using those two weapons, he cut open the opponents chest at once.
Swish!
Kuak.
Cliff screamed. As he backed away, Lucas kicked him in the ankle and knocked him down.
Kwang!
It was over. When Cliff got up again, the sword was pointed at his throat.
Im giving you ten seconds right now. Exin why I should spare you.
Schwing.
The sword cut his neck. Seeing the blood flowing down the de of his sword, Cliff smiled like he had lost his mind.
Fucking bugs, do not be mistaken that you won. Even though you predicted that the Kronos Empire would send assassins, the reason they hired us was because they were convinced that we would somehow make the operation work. I bet you know. Our real sword is separate. Along with that, assassins attacking from all sides wille crashing into the castle now.
He grinned. He was going to die anyway, and that was why he wanted to see the opponent panic. He wasnt the only one involved in this n.
Ecorche tried to attack in four directions based on how they would handle it, so the sword of Ecorche moved separately. It was an operation that was bound to seed.
He was recognized for his leadership and his years of service and then rose to the position of sub-master, but in fact, he wasnt that skilled. He was just bait. Hence, the n would seed.
However
Now that we know that, any more information?
The opponents reaction made Cliffs eye twitch. Seeing him calmly ept the remarks, his heart sank.
Lucas had a cold look.
If you dont have anything else to say, you have no choice but to die.
sh.
Grrr.
Blood sttered everywhere. With the sword that had cut his throat, Cliff tried to block the wound with his hand, but he just copsed.
Dealing with all of them, Lucas wiped the blood off and said,
Group 2, organize your surroundings. And the first group will follow me from now on. We will form a siege based on their resistance so that the enemies cannot escape.
They didnt have to worry about anything. The things that were happening inside were Roman Dmitrys n, not his.
Chapter 206: Dark Night (2)
The assassination guild Ecorche. The reason they were able to rise to their current position was thanks to their special assassin, called Ecorches Sword.
A total of nine murders. Ecorches Sword, who aimed for prominent figures, not only seeded in killing all nine times, but he also did cruel acts such as peeling off the skin of his targets.
This assassination would be his 10th murder. On the monumental day of reaching the double digits, Cort, the assassin, felt a surge of excitement.
Roman Dmitry. If hes the most talked-about person on the continenttely, hed be perfect for my 10th target.
What sound would he make when he died? Rumor has it that he was so cruel that not a single drop of blood could be cut from him, but no matter what kind of life a human has, death would humble him.
He had blended into the darkness and perfectly figured out Dmitrys guard system. But still, just in case, he sent the assassins of the guild in four directions, and he intended to target Roman Dmitry while they drew the attention away.
He already knew where his opponent was. A mouse tamed with Familiar Magic was sent to Roman Dmitrys room, and even the fact that he entered the room to sleep was confirmed by the mouses eyes.
The room was quiet, and there was only steady breathing. It wasnt a fake sleep. His sensitive senses could grasp the state of his opponent, and the invisible waves from the human body confirmed that he was asleep.
He had done and seeded in all nine assassinations in the same manner. No matter how strong a swordsman was, he was bound to be the same human being when asleep, and they all died in the same state without even noticing what had happened.
Wheik.
He raised his mana. He was not a magician, but through the magic circle engraved on his body, he temporarily shared the sight of the mouse.
Foolish guy. He doesnt know what is happening in Dmitry and is asleep.
He had been asleep for an hour and had now reached a stable state. Cort moved very cautiously. Just like Cliff, he used an invisibility cloak and raised his mana to minimize the sound of his footsteps.
His movements were like those of a swift cat. Climbing up the tall wall, he entered the building, and even though the guards were passing by, he quickly dug inside using the darkness.
The structure inside the building was clear in his head. They mobilized to check the structure of the surroundings for fifteen days and calcted the shortest path to Roman Dmitrys room.
How long did it take to get there? How long did the guards patrol? And where was the quickest escape route if any other variables arose?
He had already sorted out the variables, so Corts movements were bold. In an instant, he had reached the front of Roman Dmitrys room and activated a magic artifact to block out the noise.
Silence.
Click.
The door opened. It was a detailed element. Beings with sensitive senses wake up at the slightest sound of the door being opened, so Cort even blocked that sound. His assassinations had always been this way.
He never really participated much in normal assassinations, but he always killed the targets himself and followed the same method when they were important figures. He perfectly calcted the locations of the targets, and he had the ability to follow the ns thoroughly. When the bodies with their skins peeled off were found the next morning, people trembled at the name Ecorche.
And so he stepped inside the room. Then he pulled out his dagger. He approached Roman Dmitry and tried to kill him, but Roman Dmitry suddenly got up. And.
A rat.
His gaze was directed at where Cort was standing, who was covered with the invisibility cloak.
Last night, Lucas reported something.
The movements of the enemy are unusual. Considering that there was a time when the lines of their movements ovepped, it seems that they are finally moving in for a full-scale operation. It is clear that they will execute their operation in a few days. From now on, I will strengthen the security and even set up traps in case they move.
Ecorches n was discovered from the start. Knowing that they would attempt the assassination today, Roman Dmitry went to sleep.
What Cort figured out wasnt a liethe waves of energy that he felt and how Roman was asleep until he reached the door were all real.
Roman Dmitry had a dream. It was the life of Baek Joong-hyuk. Until the very end, he couldnt be careless. His siblings always pursued his life, and they all lived so fiercely that not even a cup of tea could be sipped carelessly without worrying if it contained poison.
At first, he stayed up all night with his eyes open. He had to prepare for an assassin who mighte at him at any time, and he had to heighten his senses to scan the room constantly.
One day, two days, and soon more than a year had passed. Baek Joong-hyuk realized he could no longer live like thatstaying up at night, pretending to be asleep, and actinghe had reached the limit.
He decided that he needed a break for himself and for the future, so he learned to defend himself against enemies with minimal effort from then on.
So he closed his eyes. Even though he was aware of the assassins existence, he went to sleep, and instead, he tried to react with the slightest movements that wouldnt tip them off.
At first, it was dangerous. There was a time when he almost died because he couldnt get up until the weapon was close to his nose, and there was a time when his throat was shed, and blood gushed out.
But he had to do it. The fact that he would eventually copse both mentally and physically by staying awake was clear, so he prepared for the assassins with minimal effort.
And at some point, his senses became sharp. Even while sleeping, he was alert to his surroundings, and he would wake up the moment he sensed any change.
Tak.
It was a cautious step without any sound. However, Cort wasnt that skilled, and the moment he reached the door, Roman was already aware of his presence.
Numerous assassins sought his life in Murim, andpared to them, Cort was nothing. Even while sleeping, eating, and moving, he had experienced assassination too many times, so he boldly went to sleep.
Did Cort know? More than the number of assassinations he didno, out of all of Ecorches assassinations, the number of assassination attempts on Roman Dmitry was a lot more.
That was the variable that Cort didnt predict.
He got goosebumps. The moment his opponent looked at him, Cort knew that something had gone wrong. However
I cannot fail.
The operation had begun. Assassins were attacking from all sides, so there was no need to wait anymore. The problem was that the opponent was a 5-star aura swordsman. He had heard about Gustavo dying, yet he didnt hesitate.
Hold.
Wheik.
A magical artifact manifested. At the same time.
Haste.
He used buff magic. Cort was equipped with various weapons as he was the best assassin in the guild, and the moment he shed with his opponent, he rushed at him.
His speed and strength quickly increased. In addition, his aura and the dagger he held proved that he was not a normal assassin.
Grrrng!
A 4-star aura. He was not in the Rankings. Even though his skill wasnt known to the world, surprise attacks based on his 4-star aura brought him sess nine times. So it wasnt an arrogant decision for him to attack Roman.
Since he had thoroughly prepared himself, he judged that he had a good chance of winning if he caught him off guard.
Euk!
One hit. The wind was cut off. Roman Dmitry turned his head to avoid it, and the moment their eyes met, Cort hurriedly backed away.
Tatatak!
Nothing happened. Roman Dmitry put his hand on the sword but didnt pull it out. However, to Corts eyes, Roman Dmitrys sword blew his head off. It felt like his feet were sinking. Even though they hadnt properly exchanged blows, Corts face was drenched in sweat.
Tuk.
Sweat dripped. Cort swallowed and lowered his stance.
If I am a little careless, I will die.
His instincts told him. He was such a dangerous enemy. Even for Cort, who had defeated nine strong opponents, this was the first time in his life that he had experienced this.
There was breath-taking silence. When Cort kicked the ground again, he raised his aura to the maximum.
Papat.
He was fast. His body moved like a beast, and he threw daggers, aiming for his opponents gaps.
Roman Dmitry dodged most of them and hit thest one with his sword.
It was his chance. Cort dug into the gap in his opponents arms, and after inducing him to defend his lower body, he quickly turned around and stabbed the dagger under his chin. It was a surprise attack.
When the opponent tilted his head, he used aura and aimed for his vital points. At that fleeting moment, he attacked six times. Corts attacks were threatening, but the moment he stopped attacking, bright red blood sshed everywhere.
St!
!
His arm flew off. He couldnt even feel it. He thought that he had the advantage, but it was his arm that flew. This made him go pale. Roman Dmitrys fame wasnt false. The moment Roman Dmitry, who killed Gustavo, was aware of the assassination, fighting him head-on was stupid.
Was it because of the symbolic meaning of the 10th assassination? As for Cort, he made a reckless decision.
Its over.
His defeat was sure. The assassination failed, and now he had to survive, leaving behind the responsibility.
sh.
He used a magic bomb. The magic bomb was used at full power, and a pure white light exploded, blinding his opponent. And then, he ran right away.
When the light subsided, Corts figure was gone, and blood dripped down the path he had fled.
Roman followed the trail. There was no need to rush. The moment the enemy stepped in with resistance, he had already fallen into a trap that he couldnt escape from.
The pain was intense. With a hand around his bloodstained arm, Cort was running to the retreat path he had thought of in advance.
Damn it. This operation was aplete failure. With the power of Roman Dmitry that I experienced, the situation wouldnt change even if the guild members arrived. Rather, Dmitrys soldiers will swarm this ce, and we wont be able to escape.
His goal was to survive. Once he reached the path that the guild members had secured, he witnessed another shocking scene.
Kuak!
It was an assassin of Ecorche. One of them copsed with a scream. A battle broke out at the corner of the path that was supposed to be their escape route, and the person who was leading the troops of Dmitry was someone he knew.
Christhe existence the entire guild was wary of. Chris was such a great threat that they even did an internal evaluation to avoid shing with him as much as possible.
And in his hands, the assassins were dying. Not only did they fail to kill Roman Dmitry, but the situation outside was looking bad as well.
No. Did they actually expect our n?
From the series of events, Romans reaction to the assassination and the fact that a battle was taking ce outside confirmed it.
But, of course, the truth was only half right. It was true that Dmitry saw through their n, but it was Romans ability that made the assassination fail. In a normal sense, one couldnt think this far.
Cort turned around and ran in the other direction. However.
This.
Things were not different there. No, everyone was dead.
Among the corpses scattered everywhere, someone was standing, and he looked at Cort. He also knew him wellit was Kevin.
Kevin, with a colder face than usual, was waiting for Cort toe his way very eagerly so that he himself could kill him.
Chapter 207: Dark Night (3)
Assassination. It was the act of secretly killing people. When the Kronos Empire said they would assassinate Roman Dmitry, Kevin briefly thought of Roman dying.
The Lord he trusted was not someone who could be assassinated. He didnt know how he would die, but if his death came, it wouldnt be in a meaningless way like that.
Roman Dmitry was his sky and his God. Just the mere thought of the death of the being who was in the sky 1 made his blood boil in rage.
At first, he was worried, but soon he got angry. If anyone tried to assassinate him, he wanted to tear them down limb by limb. He was going to set an example of what happens when someone tries such things on Roman Dmitry.
And now he has found Cort. The moment Cort gritted his teeth and tried to run away, Kevin rushed toward him.
Whoosh.
It is you!
Ecorches Sword. It was the target that Lucas had told him about. Kevin quickly closed the distance with his opponent, and Cort frowned as he raised his aura.
He didnt have the confidence to shake off Kevin with his wounded body. And if he fought him face to face? With his skills as a 4-star aura swordsman, he was confident of at least wounding Kevin.
Wheik!
The aura was splitting the space. Kevin dodged the attack and then moved close enough to feel his breath.
sh.
Kuak!
The sword cut through his legs. It was fast. Cort turned his dagger and tried to attack Kevin, but Kevin kept a good distance from him and didnt back down at all.
From a distance, they shed again. It was obvious that the moment he made even the slightest mistake, his neck would fly off, but Kevin followed him like a hunting dog with no fear.
Blood sttered. While avoiding Corts attacks, Kevin was leaving wounds on his opponents body. Clearly, Cort should have the upper hand. Kevins aura was weaker than Corts, but losing his arm hindered him from demonstrating his skills.
Besides, the opponent was also moving boldly. Kevin was following him like a ghost who coveted death.
Huk.
With the distance of a hair, the attack missed. The screams of the demons within Kevins head indicated the direction the attack woulde, so Kevin tilted his head.
It was truly such an unconventional way to fight. It had been just two years since he trained swordsmanship through Roman Dmitry, and it was only normal for him to be defeated by a 4-star aura swordsman.
However, Kevin lived in a world beyond the normal sense. As he followed Romans path, he realized that aura wasnt what made one win.
Everyone was the same. Even an aura swordsman would die if their neck were cut, and he had experienced things that convinced him about that. The beings that he had encountered in the past. All of them were stronger beings than Kevin, but they were all stained with pain, unable to ept reality.
It was the same now. Kevin went for his opponents weak pointsince he had lost an arm, he attacked him on that side. His attack disrupted his bnce, and even though Cort was stronger, he couldnt do much now. The martial arts of Crazy Demon had seeped into Kevins presence.
The moment Cort targeted his vital points, Kevin jumped into the aura and responded back in the same way.
Pak!
They shed. Corts eyes shook as he was a stepte. Even in the situation where the aura hit his face, Kevin boldly chose to attack the opponents vitals.
How could one make such an absurd decision? There was no fear in Kevins eyes as he looked at him. Rather, it seemed like he was sure that his decision was right.
We took the wrong request.
He wasnt Roman Dmitry. He wasnt even Chris, whom they evaluated as the next dangerous one, but he was Kevin, and he was beyond their imagination. Unless they were dreaming, they were bound to fail at this request right from the start.
Pak!
And his head was hit. Seeing Cort lying on the floor, Kevin looked down at him with cold eyes.
If my Lord hadnt told me not to kill you, I would have cut off your flesh one by one while you were still conscious. Do not feel so grateful, though. You wont feel happy to be alive.
With those words
Puak!
It was thest scene that Cort remembered.
How long was it? When Cort came to his senses, he could see candles shining on a table in the room. Pain rose. He wasnt dead yet. Then, it was clear why he was still alive.
Roman Dmitry wants something from me. If its not for that reason, there is no reason for him to save me. I will tell him what he wants. I will give him information if he wants information and loyalty too. I need to be alive so that I can make him pay for the humiliation I have gone through.
In the world of assassins, if they saw this, his life would be over. He gritted his teeth at the pain from his arm, and his eyes showed intent to take revenge. It was then
Creak.
The door opened, and a man entered inside. It was Lucas. Cort tried to look at what Lucas would do, but Lucas didnt even meet his eyes once and ced something next to him.
This made Cort lose his mind. What was revealed inside the leather cover were clearly weapons for torture.
Ah, no, lets start with the conversation Kuak!
It started with his nails. One by one, Lucas removed his fingernails and then his toenails. When all of his nails were gone, and he was profusely bleeding, Lucas took out another tool and gave a new form of pain to the opponent.
There was no conversation. For a whole week, Cort was tortured. With his mind slowly crumbling, Cort no longer even groaned.
Please, please, just kill me.
In a week, he gave up hope in life. He knew that the thought that he might live was useless.
And then Lucas looked at him and said,
Cort, Ecorches Sword. We are not going to kill you. The Lord instructed me to make an example of the men who try to attack Dmitry and what happens to them. Except for you, all the assassins are dead. And the traces of pain I have left on you will let everyone know what happens if they touch Dmitry.
He went closer. Then he took out a vial of clear liquid and poured it into Corts mouth.
Drink.
Gulp.
It wasnt like he could refuse. Since he hadnt even had a sip of water until now, Cort drank it, knowing it was poison.
A week ago, the Lord left for the Kronos Empire and found out that your stronghold isnt too far from Cairo. From now on, I will release you. Therefore
He smiled. Lucas wasnt a kind person.
If you want to live, run at full speed. Before my Lord kills your Lord.
The master of Ecorche, Bracan, received a call from his client.
[It has already been a week. Isnt it enough to know the mission has failed?]
Please wait a little longer. Our Sword never fails. There arent any rumors about a failed assassination either, and the whereabouts of Roman Dmitry have been unknown for the past week. Now is not the time to speak of the results, but please wait and be confident in our abilities.
[I get it. But keep in mind that the price of failure will not be small.]
Tuk.
Themunication was cut off. Bracan felt dizzy at the words of the other person.
Is it a failure?
It had already been one week. Actually, it was already past the deadline. Although he had already epted the possibility of failure, Bracan didnt reveal that because the client was the Kronos Empire.
The Emperor had announced that he would assassinate Roman Dmitry, and what would be the price if he failed? A great reward was offered by the empire, and the guild epted it, only to realize how foolish it was.
But he could not give up. Kronoss request was Roman Dmitrys death. Although their Sword failed, they had more assassins in the guild.
From now on, we must cancel all our current missions and aim to take down Roman Dmitry first. Even if it means losing most of the members, if we can kill him, then we can make aeback with Kronoss support.
It felt like he was bleeding. Their assassins hadpleted numerous missions, and the assassination industry recognized their achievements.
And the fact that the opponent was a 5-star aura swordsman didnt matter. Of course, it was a dangerous mission for them too, but they were certain that they would seed.
Cliff, Cort, and a dozen more assassins. They had the power to kill the King of Cairo if they wanted to, but not a single one of them made contact.
Driven to a corner, Bracan rose from his chair and admitted that it was time for him to step in. It was then..
Swish.
The light of themp went off, then it turned on again. At Bracans office, he was ale at night. As thentern flickered, he moved to fix it. At that moment.
sh!
The lights turned on, and at the same time, the mysterious presence in the room made his heart sink.
One second. The opponents face was familiar. At first, he couldnt recognize the face properly because it was in the darkness, but based on the data he was looking at a couple of seconds ago, it told him.
The order to kill Roman Dmitry. The very first page had Roman Dmitrys face, and this man had the same face.
Two seconds. He opened his eyes. The moment he was convinced it was Roman Dmitry, Bracan took a step back while swinging the dagger from his waist.
Three seconds. All of his attacks were blocked, but it didnt matter. He didnt even think he could kill Roman in the first ce.
He was in the Kronos Empire now. It was said that their base was not far from Cairos border, but only a few people knew about that.
The n to assassinate Roman Dmitry failed. Figures like Cort would have died on the spot, and how Dmitry found their location was clear. Then this was an opportunity. He had to kill Roman Dmitry right here andplete the request.
Four seconds. While throwing more daggers, he groped for something under the table. It was the emergency bell. If he informed them of the situation, the dozens of assassins outside would rush in.
Five seconds.
sh.
Kuak!
His arm fell. Bracans face was stained with pain, and he fell to the ground. Blood sshed everywhere.
Roman Dmitry had pulled out his sword before Bracan even realized it and cut off his arm.
His head was spinning, and it felt like his thoughts were blocked. While stepping into the assassination industry, he knew that he would not die nicely, but he had no idea that Roman Dmitrys assassination mission would have such an oue.
This was Kronos. What madman would step into an empire because someone tried to assassinate them?
Kuak.
He groaned. Dragging his other arm, he tried to get away from Roman Dmitry. He hoped his subordinates would hear themotion and rush inside. However, those were false hopes that would nevere true.
nce.
Roman Dmitry confirmed the emergency bells location.
Pressing this will call your men here.
Roman knew what he was thinking, and when he looked up at Roman with a pale face, wait.
Beep!
Roman Dmitry pressed the emergency bell while looking straight at Bracan.
Chapter 208: Dark Night (4)
The bell rang loudly. Roman Dmitry sat on the chair and looked over at the data Bracan had.
If Ecorche fails to assassinate me and the guild dies in return, how do you think the assassination industry will react?
It was an iprehensible question. Bracan looked into Roman Dmitrys eyes. He couldnt understand why he pressed the bell and why he didnt run.
Roman Dmitry is as belligerent as the rumors. Normally, people dont react this extremely just because there was an assassination attempt, but he is a madman who even crossed the borders of the Kronos Empire for the purpose of revenge. Judging from his question, his goal is Ecorche. Then there is still a chance to turn things around.
He tried using his head. The number of opponents was unpredictable. There might have been more enemies outside than expected, but the possibility of winning was low. The reason was the contents of the report he received the other day.
Bracan made a request to the information guild to figure out Dmitrys situation, and he received a message rted to him yesterdaythe whereabouts of Roman Dmitry were unknown and instead of him, his subordinates were there.
Chris, Kevin, Henderson, and the others were all in Dmitry, and there wasnt any report of them moving for any particr reason. That meant Roman Dmitry was most likely moving alone. And assuming that he decided to prevent the guild from assessing the situation and escaping, then that train of thought was definitely right.
It was reckless, and it wasnt amon decision. However, considering the steps that Roman Dmitry took, it was a sufficiently realistic theory.
Bracan said,
If our guild perishes, the assassination industry will turn upside down. Ecorche is by far the best guild except for the ck Castle and the White Moon, which are the tworgest guilds. And that means that you cannot act however you want.
His attitude changed. He exaggerated about his guild on purpose. He scratched the pride of his opponent, and this made him feel nice.
As you said, that bell will call my subordinates. There are dozens of assassins out there. Can you handle all of them? Roman Dmitry. I admit that you are strong. But the longer you stay here, the more assassins and troops of Kronos will flock here.
It was a trick to buy some time. Instead of retreating, people with pride would take this opportunity to stand up and prove themselves. If that happened, things would go ording to Bracans n. It was clear that the guild members, who would storm into the office, would overpower Roman right away.
However.
There are about thirty men left in this base. Excluding those that went out on missions, that would be the only power you can mobilize right now. Bracan, please, you do not have strength on your side.
At that moment, he felt goosebumps rise.
Tatak.
There was a sound of footsteps in the distance. As if he had waited, Roman stood up with a calm expression.
The guild members entered the office. The first scene they saw was Roman Dmitry sitting and Bracan bleeding.
Master!
Attack!
There was no need for any exnations. The assassins rushed in. They threw daggers from all sides and attacked Roman Dmitry simultaneously.
It was a well-coordinated attack. One to his head, one to his right, one to his left, and one for each leg. And the assassins who arrivedte also threw daggers, aiming for the gaps they found.
It was a menacing sight. In a situation where he was stepping into death, Roman swung his sword.
Papak!
All the daggers bounced back. At the same time, he grabbed the head of an assassin who was attacking, dragged him along with him, and mmed his face into the wall.
Crush.
An eerie sound was heard. Roman Dmitry left the corpse, not caring about the blood, and avoided the attacks.
The moment their eyes met, a single sh blew off the opponents neck. Then he smashed the face of another opponent.
Puak!
The human skull was hard. It was invulnerable to normal attacks, but it didnt have any meaning in the face of the monstrous strength Roman had.
In the narrow space, the assassins and Roman Dmitry fought. Among the assassins, there were also those who used auras, and they specialized in fighting in small spaces.
Rumble.
Aura exploded. At the forefront, the assassins who used aura rushed in, and some figured to move alongside the wall, aiming for his blind spot.
Daggers were thrown without giving Roman a chance to breathe. The timing of their attacks would have resulted in one to two wounds, but Roman Dmitry didnt waver even in such a situation.
Daggers continued to fly at him, and they all bounced back. Then an assassin who thrust his sword, hoping for Roman to move to his side, had his head blown off. And the assassins rushing from the sides were no different.
Roman Dmitry picked up one body and used it as a shield against the daggers, and he smashed another one in the face. Blood sttered everywhere. The blood of the assassins was staining the walls, turning them red.
One, two, and more bodies kept piling up. The assassins, who showed confidence at first, noticed that the situation wasnt good.
Something was wrong. Aside from the fact that Roman Dmitry was strong, the man hasnt used aura until now. He was just using all of his bodys force. The fact that he was dealing with so many assassins meant that something was wrong.
However, in the world of assassination, there was no such thing as a retreat. People who lived with death every day knew that retreating meant losing everything. Finally.
sh.
Even thest assassin had his head cut off. His face, stricken with fear, floated in the air, and his headless body fell to the ground.
Just five minutesthat was the time it took him to take down the entire guild.
Bracan was at a loss for words. It was shocking. During the battle, he tried to attack with his one remaining arm, but he couldnt bring himself to do it after seeing what was happening.
His eyes darted in every direction. It was hard to see how Roman Dmitry was taking down his opponents, even though he wasnt using aura. What was certain was that when the blood sttered everywhere, the assassins met their deaths without fail.
Step.
Roman Dmitry didnt care about him. He just brushed off the blood from his sword and moved on, passing through Bracan and approaching the vault behind him. And then.
sh.
He cut it open with one strike. The vault of the guild was made ofyers of steel, which meant it couldnt be destroyed with pure force. However, it was cleanly cut. The steel fell, revealing what was stored inside, and Roman Dmitry checked the papers.
Ecorche is an assassination guild whose main clients are from the Kronos Empire. In addition to killing me, I can guess the intention of Kronos based on who the targets are.
Swish.
He turned the papers over. The past was not important. What caught his eye was something else.
[1st Degree Assassination Calderon Drake]
[1st Degree Assassination Count London]
Two peoplethey were names that Roman was familiar with. Calderon Drake was the eldest son of the Drake family, and his father, Marquis Drake, was a key figure in the Umberto Kingdom. He was also the head of the military. When the nation was shaken by the ongoing war, he was a very upright man who insisted on notpromising until the end.
People said that the moment Marquis Drake knelt, that would be the day Umberto would fall. But what if what would happen if his son died? Those who talked ofpromising with KronosMarquis Drake would be convinced that they did it.
It was a simple way to bring down the Umberto Kingdom. Even though it wasnt something huge, Marquis Drake was what Kronos could use to bring the kingdom down.
And Count London. He was a rich man from the Redford Kingdom, and unlike his notoriety as a miser, he was truly a hero who helped the nation from the shadows.
Their King had a huge debt, and Count London hurriedly moved to solve it. Knowing that once a conflict with the Golden Bank started, there was no turning back, he saved the nation from dying. Only then did the wealth that he already had begin to increase. And if he goes down, then the Redford Kingdom will too.
Just from the names of those two people, it was clear what the Kronos Empires intentions were. They werent defeating their enemies through war, but they were making a mess of their nations.
By slowly gnawing out the kingdoms from the inside, even if the Kingdoms Alliance all joined forces, there would be no way to stop Kronoss attack.
Wheik.
He burned the documents, and.
is there a way for me to survive?
Bracan said. He didnt have a hostile attitude. He admitted defeat.
And in a manner so polite, Roman looked down at him,
None.
He ended it with that.
sh.
Roman Dmitry cut off his head.
At that time, Cort ran like a man whose foot was on fire. His body wasnt in the best state after a week of torture, and every time he stepped on the ground, a terrible pain ran through his head.
However, he couldnt stop. Knowing that their base would be in danger if he stood still, he knew looking after himself wasnt the right thing to do.
He gritted his teeth. He ran and ran. The cold air was hitting his wounds, but he didnt care.
Step.
Roman Dmitry. I will take revenge on you.
Living as an assassin, he may forget grace but never grudge. Keeping him alive was such a huge mistake.
Cort didnt arrive at the Kronos Empire but at a certain ce.
No, what is that?!
It was the Cairo branch of the Dante Guild. It was a group led by Dante, a high-ss assassin, and they had a close rtionship with Ecorche. Depending on the situation, they always helped each other out.
Dantes eyes widened. Cort was a monster that even he couldnt touch, and now he looked so weak.
There is no time to exin. First, bring me a magicmunicator! A magicmunicator!
From Dmitry to Kronos, time would run out. Thinking that running wouldnt help, he decided to use this method to convey the information. It was the best decision. So they immediately brought it out and connected it to his guild.
It isnt connecting.
Shit!
The situation was already a mess. Unless Ecorche epted the call, it wouldnt connect, so he called the client instead.
[From the looks of it, it seems like the mission has failed.]
Beyond the screen, Baron Charlton came into sight.
Cort said,
Roman Dmitry foresaw our n and set up a trap! All the assassins who attacked Dmitry are dead, and now Roman Dmitry is crossing the borders of Kronos to attack our base. Baron Charlton. This is your chance. If you move Kronoss troops and send them to our guild, Roman Dmitry can be dealt with!
He cried out earnestly. Yet despite Cort spitting out those words, Baron Charltons expression didnt change.
[Is that all?]
At that moment, Cort went stiff. He felt an ominous feeling, and then a thought shed through his head.
. No.
The Kronos Empirefrom the start, they didnt expect Ecorche to win.
Chapter 209: Dark Night (5)
Cort gritted his teeth. He wanted to scream out, but he held it back because his opponent was the Kronos Empire.
You used us as bait?
[Bait. Those are upsetting words. There is no such thing. You people confirmed that you would assassinate Roman Dmitry at our request for the huge reward you will get. If you had performed the mission perfectly, we would have paid the same reward which we had promised since the start.]
It was a fair trade. However, Baron Charlton needed things to be done in the right manner.
[Think again. The assassination of Roman Dmitry is something that was announced by His Majesty, the Emperor of Kronos. Everyone on the continent knows that we want Roman Dmitrys life, and what will be the face of the empire if the assassination failed? For us, this is just a rational choice. I sincerely hoped that your guild would seed with the mission, but the problem is that this is more important to us than cing our trust in you.]
Roman Dmitry was not an easy person to deal with. In the process of killing Count Fabio and Gustavo, he showed how strong he was, and the empire didnt rule out the fact that he could be a lot stronger than what he was showing.
Therefore, it was necessary to devise a n thoroughly. The first part was left to the assassin guild, but the real weapon came next.
[I hope you understand the situation we are in. We cannot leave the matter of Kronos in the hands of an assassination guild.]
This.
He wanted to curse. The im of the opponenthe knew what it meant. However, if they had prepared a weapon for that person in the first ce, then joining forces with the assassination guild would have brought more sess.
They just used the guild as a shield. In order to save the empire, everyone went past their limits.
At the moment he was about to say something, blood poured out of him.
Cough.
He copsed onto his knees. His face was turning pale, and his body was trembling. The liquid that Lucas fed himit was poison. And the fact that it only took effect now meant one thing.
Did they calcte the amount of time it will take me to report on what happened in Dmitry?
He was sure of it. He gave up on running and chose to use a magicmunicator, but Dmitry calcted that he would do that too.
If he thought about it, there had been hints from Lucas all along. They wanted the world to know what would happen to anyone who touched Dmitry, and the Dante Guild would watch him die and be witnesses.
He felt like he was breaking down. At Baron Charltons words and the situation that confronted him, Cort looked at Baron Charlton with red eyes, as if they would pop out at any moment.
Perhaps Dmitry, whom he had faced, might have predicted this move from Kronos. He was more dangerous than they thought, but when he saw Baron Charlton here, he didnt want to tell him the truth. He also wanted them to try.
His eyes widened in pain as he fell to the ground.
[This.]
Baron Charlton looked at the man with a pitiful expression.
Cortit was the shabby end of an assassin who dominated an era.
Roman Dmitry was out of town. It was now time to head back to Cairo, but Roman Dmitry, who was walking, stopped.
Come out.
At his words, mysterious beings appeared in the darkness that leaked out.
Since when did you notice our presence?
It was a muffled and unpleasant voice. All of the dozens of people had ck cloth wrapped around their faces. The eyes visible through them were so ck that the whites could not be seen, and it was impossible to tell where they were looking.
They were in the back, in the front, and even in the trees. They hadpletely surrounded him. They lowered their stance while holding daggers in order to attack him at any moment.
Their behaviorin the Kronos Empire, there were forces that met the same conditions as them.
The beings that feed on the darkness of Kronos. If the Ten Swords represent the glory of Kronos, then the Three Shadows represent the ugly reality it holds. As expected, the Kronos Emperor mobilized his most dangerous power to kill me.
The shadows. They had no names, yet no one denied their existence. The forces against the Kronos Empire were always attacked by the shadows, and the people who died brutally proved the existence of the shadows.
Actually, the existence of the Three Shadows was not that certain. In the past, there was an incident in which the shadows appeared simultaneously all over the continent, but it wasnt exactly known how many and how strong they were.
And the situation ahead of him was the picture that he had expected.
Kronosthey were beings who wanted to be unique. The moment the emperor they worshipped like a God announced the assassination, there was no way they would fully entrust the assassination to just one organization.
And this wouldnt be difficult to understand from a strong mans point of view. If it was something that had to be sessful, then he would surely send the shadows.
Despite that, Roman Dmitry still crossed the border. Even though he knew that they wanted him out of Dmitrysnd and that getting revenge on Ecorche wasnt a priority, all Roman thought about was setting an example.
He set fire to the stronghold of the assassination guild. Bracans head was hung on the streets, and everyone would know what Dmitry did from the recent rumors spread by Dante. It would send a clear message.
If there were another assassination guild that would go against Dmitry in the future, then he wanted them to remember what would happen.
And now, against the Kronos Empire, it was his turn to prove what a war with him would mean. The question of when he knew about them arose, and Roman Dmitryughed.
From the start.
At that moment, all the shadows rushed to him at once.
He swiftly pulled out his sword. As his shining sword shed through the shadow, which rushed ahead, his body scattered like smoke.
Swish.
This wasnt magic. It was an unknown, strange ability. The body of the shadow merged back to its original form, and an aura stained with darkness rose from the dagger and attacked Roman Dmitry.
A violent feeling rose. The shadows took turns charging at him, and while blocking the attacks from all sides, Roman Dmitry looked for an opening.
Lightning.
sh.
The throat of the enemy was cut. It was an absolutely unstoppable speed. If their technique of turning into smoke could be done ording to their will, then they couldnt avoid death all the time.
Still, the result was the same. The bodies scattered with smoke around their necks, and the ck eyes of the shadows didnt leave Roman Dmitry.
Their priority was not their own safety. Even in the attacks where ordinary people would lose their lives, they moved forward and swung their weapons at Roman Dmitry.
Kwang!
Kwakang!
Auras shed. Roman Dmitry violently pushed ahead to a one-on-one fight, and the shadows fell back. Suddenly..
Papat!
Darkness rose. It wrapped around Roman Dmitrys body like the tentacles of a monster, but he created mana and instantly removed the darkness.
It was such an eerie force. It was different from the normal aura, and it had the ability to absorb power at contact.
Once, there were people like this in Murim. Beings that used odd abilities that were not known to many and sucked away the power of humans to make them stronger. Roman didnt know where these shadows got their power from, but he knew that this wasnt a normal power in this world.
The Kronos Empire. They made apromise with evil.
The Emperor. He hoped to conquer the continent. As a man who had risen to the pinnacle of power a man could have, Dmitry had no intention of criticizing the desires of that man. But the Kronos Empire crossed a line that a human being shouldnt have crossed.
Their work in the Hector Kingdom. They spoiled the earth with the intention of killing theirnd. As a result, people began to starve to death, and the Hector Kingdom ended up choosing war to live.
ck magic. It was the power used at the time. If they thought that the identities of the shadows were unrted to them, they must have had ck magicians on their side.
History had always said that ck magicians, who manifested evil powers, were beings who had given up on living like humans and that their existence itself had a bad influence on the world.
In the first ce, wasnt the basis of ck magic based on blood and death?
It was clearly evil. There was evil within Kronos. However, Roman Dmitry epted the reality in front of him. Whatever the power these shadows used and whatever the origins they had, they didnt matter to Roman.
To him, who had lived a previous life, he was ustomed to evil, and he called himself the Heavenly Demon who trampled on evil.
Papat!
The shadows ran again. Their attacks disregarded their own lives. Believing that they would not die, they attacked Roman, and he raised his mana. And.
Puak!
There was an intense, bursting sound, and the bodies of the shadows were broken.
The shadows were torn. They turned into lumps of meat and were scattered on the ground. The ck energies swayed, trying to connect to each other again.
It was a tenacious life force. Roman Dmitry stomped on them and jumped forward.
Kwakang!
During the battle, it took him some time to figure out the enemies. The shadows attacked Roman Dmitry from both sides, and after several shes, a gleaming sword shed their chests.
Smoke spread like blood. The moment the unknown forces were about to connect, his sword cut through the smoke once again, and this time it wasnt smoke but blood.
The shadows were not immortal. They also couldnt escape death, and in their sessive deaths, they had to move away from Roman Dmitry.
How did this happen?
Their expressions couldnt be seen, but their voices were those of shock. It was impossible to cut their bodies in a normal way. Even though they werent physically present in the first ce, Roman Dmitrys shes were tearing their bodies apart.
It was a situation that they couldnt understand despite the experiences that the shadows had had until now. They knew they couldnt defeat Roman Dmitry at this rate.
Roman Dmitryhe was more than they had calcted. Even though the shadows didnt send or receive signals, a strong aura of darkness rose at the same time.
Wheik.
Their presence felt so strongpared to what they were showing before. It was simr to using innate qi. With a force stronger than before, Roman Dmitry faced them head on.
Each of their strengths is weaker than that of Gustavo, but in a one-on-one fight, the shadows have enough power to easily deal with Gustavo.
They were strong. In his current life, he hasnt met anyone stronger than them.
In this n, crossing the border itself was risky. At the time of Romans n, figures such as Chris expressed their will to follow and help him, but he refused them. Apart from his intention to prevent the guild from escaping, he wanted to face any weapon of Kronos alone.
The Dmitry Duchythe area that covered the fight with Kronos was growing. Since he didnt know Kronoss limits, this was his chance to figure out their level of power.
The shadows were the best in the empire. They announced the assassination and thought the shadows would be the best solution to the problem. So he went to them, faced the enemies, and raised his sword.
In the past year, Roman made immense progress, and while he experienced major events, he never showed his power, nor did he need to.
Wheik!
He heightened his senses.
The Heavenly Demon Divine Artin the stages of Heaven, Land, and Humans, Roman Dmitry broke down the wall and entered the stage of Land.
Chapter 210: Dark Night (6)
Rustle.
Someone stepped onto a leaf. At first, it sounded like it was a form of conveying information, stepped on a leaf, but as his senses were enhanced, the information his brain could process had changed.
The rustling sound and the moment someones foot touched a leaf, stepped on it, and created noise could be heard in more than one property. And that wasnt all
Whoosh.
The wind blew. Roman Dmitrys mana mixed with the wind, and the forms of the enemies touched by the wind were naturally processed in his head. He could see how many enemies were around him, what their bodies looked like, and even the current condition of their bodies from the sound of their breathing.
The Human stage was the most basic one. The foundation of the Heavenly Demon Divine Arts developed the senses and paved the way for the usage of mana. And Roman Dmitry had reached the Human stage.
Everyone eximed that Roman Dmitrys development was a leap forward, but actually, he remained on the Human stage even when he had defeated Butler. And through constant training, he broke the wall.
Stepping onto the stage of Land meant being one with nature, which went beyond just developing the senses of the body. His senses had be like those of a spider, which could sense everything in its web. If he epted the nature of this, he would be one with the world.
One step. He moved forward. And as for the shadows, who didnt know what this meant, they were confused.
In his past life, the day he first entered the Land stage, Baek Joong-hyuk blew off the heads of hundreds of warriors from the Justice Faction.
Kwaaak!
Aura rose in all directions. The shadows that manifested aura using their innate qi rushed at him even without a special signal.
Papak!
The first opponent rushed at him. As he tightened his feet, his thighs swelled up, and he took in a deep breath, which created a dark aura, and Roman Dmitry noticed his opponents intentions.
The changes in the shadows spread out in session. As if they were allmunicating through telepathy, their attacks exploded in an instant.
It was fast. The aura of darkness went around their bodies, and it struck Roman Dmitry.
However
Euk.
The first attack had failed. His heightened senses grasped the information in his surroundings, and things such as the dagger moving and their muscles clenching were being ryed to his head.
Being assimted with nature meant that nature that was filled with Romans mana made the area one with Roman. So he was able to avoid the first attack and cut off the opponents head at the same time.
sh.
Puak.
A head was blown off. It was a situation that waspletely iprehensible to the shadows. Even though they used the aura of darkness, the shadows were unable to react to Roman Dmitrys attacks. Besides, they hadnt activated their ability to change their bodies into smoke.
The enemys abilities have weaknesses.
The shes from earlier gave Roman enough time to understand the abilities of his opponents. They had two weaknesses.
First, there was this moment when their bodies scattered like smoke and then formed into bodies again. At that time, they couldnt perform any physical attacks. Roman Dmitrys own attack couldnt touch the formless smoke of the shadows, and when they were on the verge of death, red blood smoke would flow, and that was the moment he should aim to attack.
Second, this was a more difficult condition than the first one. The opponents were unleashing a special power, and when it was in a formless state, there was this subtle flow of mana. It was the power of the shadows existence.
Even when their bodies scattered like smoke, they could return to their original forms if there was mana, so Roman cut down the flow of mana at once to stop their bodies from linking, which meant the death of the shadows. As their bodies returned to their original forms, they were all shocked to witness a sword cut through them.
The power of the shadows wasntmon. How could one attack an opponent who had left their physical body? But it wasnt difficult for Roman, who had entered the next stage of the Heavenly Demon Divine Arts.
He caught the opponents every single movement. He had foreseen the timing of reconstructing their bodies and the flow of mana, and this time, before the opponents could link their bodies back together, he cut the flow of mana.
sh.
Another shadow died. At the sight of their colleagues dying, the shadows were enraged.
Kwang!
Kwakang!
There was a huge shockwave from all sides as the mana rose. Everyone was ready to attack in formation. The shadows were ready to abandon their lives.
As the head of the advancing shadow was cut, the shadow following him cut the body of the one ahead and aimed for Roman Dmitry. It was as if the shadows had no more affection for their colleagues. Even the shadow who was cut only disyed his intent to kill Roman Dmitry and extended his sword until hisst breath.
Rumble.
The aura of darkness exploded. As their colleagues died, their aura rose. Their auras turned out to be more powerful than Roman had thought. The shadow people were strong.
Gustavo, Nichs, and Butlereven if he thought of the Continental Rankers whom he had defeated so far, they werent as threatening as the formation attack of these shadow people.
The explosions happened in all directions. If he blocked an attack from the front, another attack woulde from behind, and if he blocked the sides, they would aim directly for his head from above.
Kwang!
Rumble!
A thick cloud of dust began to rise. Since their first encounter, Roman Dmitry has brutally shed down his enemies, who were wrapped in darkness.
Pat!
Blood sshed. Drops of dark red blood bathed all sides, and Romans eyes were stained red.
Blood Flow.
The blood began to react as he wanted it to. The drops of blood turned into thorns and prated the vital organs of the shadows.
Papat!
Flinch.
The shadows trembled. Roman Dmitry reached out, grabbed a shadows head, and smashed it to the ground. That was all. The head that had beening back to life until then went still.
Roman Dmitrys face was sshed with blood to the point where he looked like a tyrant. He utilized the Blood Flowing Arts and pierced the enemies without mercy.
It was the Demonic Ghosts Martial Arts. That was how the people of the Demonic Sect used their martial arts, which only pursued strength.
However, Roman Dmitry had not been actively using the martial arts of the Demonic Sect. The exact reason was that there was no need to do that, but it was also because of the visuals. The Demonic Sect didnt care about what others thought, even if they bathed in blood and looked like scary demons. All that mattered was being strong.
And now, Roman Dmitry didnt hide his skills against the Kronos Empire. Against the enemies in the darkness, Roman Dmitry created blood that could move ording to his thoughts and looked like a demon.
Crush.
And he smashed the head of the enemy. It was already the tenth one. The number of enemies had been reduced significantly. They were surely strong, but Kronoss best didnt seem to be the solution either. The opponent had overwhelming strength.
Was it because the night sky was particrly dark? At some point, the shadow, who seemed to be the boss, disappeared.
A shadow was running through the woods. Their n was perfect. Roman Dmitry showed warlike behavior, and as Kronos had expected, he managed to cross the borders of the estate.
As a result, it meant their n was perfect until then. With Roman Dmitrying alone, the shadows were convinced that their n would seed without any glitches.
However, they suffered one-sidedly. They couldnt believe that Roman Dmitry was actually ughtering the people who should have been impossible to defeat.
Based on the reports from his previous battles, we did consider that Roman Dmitry might be a lot stronger than he had let on. That alone is amazing, but what was that form that looked like a demon? Our abilities didnt even work against him, and we were the ones being pushed back in the battle of strength.
The n was a failure. Their advantages of mobilizing the assassination guild to reduce the number of people helping Roman, andunching a surprise attack all seemed meaningless. And finally, they were defeated in a one-on-one fight.
So against Roman Dmitrys overwhelming strength, the shadow made a quick decision.
Even when the demonic humans were mobilized, we could not defeat him. Roman Dmitry is more dangerous than anything known in this world. We need to inform the empire of this fact. If even what we had just witnessed wasnt his true strength, he would surely turn into a hurdle for the Kronos Empires ns.
The shadows had undertaken numerous missions for the empire, and in the process, they had dealt with strong enemies. However, they had never suffered such a crushing defeat as this one, not even once.
The existence of those who used holy powers was outside the rankings, yet they had no choice but to give up fighting in front of them since they used the power of darkness. However, Roman Dmitry showed an entirely different result.
He was an enemy that they could have easily dealt with, and the situation was in their favor for a while. It was only a battle of strength, yet their powerful abilities were torn to pieces.
It was flustering. Undoubtedly, even the top rankers in Kronos wouldnt be able to ovee theirbined efforts like this.
Roman Dmitry is a person who bes more mysterious as we get to know him. If His Majesty decides to take this matter seriously and order his death, then the entire force will have to do their best against him.
He ran with all his might. He was thinking of creating enough distance between himself and Roman and then contacting the empire. But just then, his body tilted.
At that moment, the shadow realized what had happened. His vision changed as if it were rolling around, and the two legs he was running on were surely not tired yet. However, they were now cut out.
The shadow just fell down, unable to do anything.
Clench!
Has he already defeated the others?
It was Roman Dmitry, and he had caught up with him. The n failed. He tried to report what happened back to the empire, but he was caught.
However, Roman Dmitry took out the magicmunicator from his sleeve and tossed it to the shadow.
Contact the Empire and report what happened.
Roman Dmitry. His intentions were unknown. There was a chance that this was a trap, but as a shadow, he had to contact the empire and tell them about the risk, so he connected it. And
[Have you dealt with Roman Dmitry?]
Beyond the device, Baron Charltons voice could be heard. The shadow looked at Roman Dmitry, and said,
The n failed.
[Failed. What the hell is that supposed to mean?!]
Baron Charlton. From now on, please forward my words to the Emperor. Our judgment about Roman Dmitry has beenpletely wrong. The eighteen shadows were not able to inflict even a single wound on Roman Dmitry, and even our ability that could cancel out physical attacks didnt work. Roman Dmitry is hiding his power. No, maybe he hasnt even shown a little of his strength.
Roman could see and hear him report all of that. However, he didnt stop him. Looking down, the shadow spoke,
The growth of Roman Dmitry in the past two years is not normal at all. We thought we had figured out everything about him, but he still holds secrets that we cannot handle. He has to be killed. Roman Dmitry is not someone we can assess, and the empire must step in and put an end to this man.
His voice intensified as if he were asking Roman Dmitry to kill him, and his role was over. If a report like that had been conveyed with a failed result, the Emperor would not just stand by.
At that moment, there was silence behind the other line of themunication device. Was it because he was taken aback by the report? Nothing could be heard for a while, but soon, a cold voice said,
[Roman Dmitry. You are there now.]
Chapter 211: Dark Night (7)
Having a rushed voice and panting breath, the shadow reacted as if he was conscious of someone, which meant that Roman Dmitry was there.
And Baron Charlton said,
[It is truly amazing. Attacking the stronghold of Ecorche wasnt enough. You even dealt with the shadows, too. We admit that our n has indeed failed. Roman Dmitry. You are more dangerous than what the public knows, and it is impossible to assassinate you by any means. Ecorche and the shadows. Mobilizing the troops would actually be better than an assassination.]
It was a one-sided conversation. Even without an answering back, Baron Charlton was certain of the others existence.
[But do not think that Kronos will give up. The Kronos Emperor wants your life, and our Emperor has never failed to get what he wants. If we fail once, we will do it twice and thrice. How long can one person live against the empire? Cairo and Dmitry cannot protect you. Being hostile against Kronos means going against a natural disaster.]
It was not just some verbal threat. In the past years, Kronos constantly proved its existence. Those who dared to rebel against them were trampled on, and even though people were aware of it, they just turned a blind eye. Even if they raised their voices alone, no one would help.
It was a powerful nation that openly spoke about its intentions to conquer the continent, so the other nations didnt have the confidence to handle the darts of its anger. And maybe those who would stand up against them would be the first ones they would target. In addition, with the years of keeping silent over the fights that had happened once or twice, they have be more difficult to tackle.
Baron Charlton was having a rough time. He acknowledged Roman Dmitry, yet he believed that Roman would copse at any time. However
Interesting.
[Interesting?]
Since when did the Kronos Empire ce words over actions? When the Kronos Emperor announced the assassination, there was this disy of confidence that you would never fail, and now that I am alive and well, you still want to attempt an assassination in the future. Be it hiring another assassin guild or using shadows, you do what you have to do, but let me also warn you.
Clench.
Roman Dmitry grabbed the neck of the shadow. As he was strongly suppressing the struggling man, who was losing his breath, his next words followed,
Somewhere in your mansion, there will be a gift from me. If I decide to assassinate you, I will use a deadly poison. Keep this in mind. You are not the only ones who can attempt an assassination, and if you want to kill me, you should act quickly by leading your troops and dering war instead of sending assassins in the shadows.
It was the first time that, even in the face of Kronoss threat, Baron Charlton couldnt think of anyone who raised their voice.
I look forward to seeing your face once you have checked out the gift.
And with that.
Click.
Themunication was cut off.
Baron Charlton turned his mansion upside down. A gift from Roman Dmitry. That meant that the security of his mansion had been breached, so the servants began to check every corner of the mansion. And as a result, they found a mysterious box in the warehouse.
There has been no outsider who has entered or left the mansion for the past week. It seems like they broke through the surveince and left this box here.
Damn it.
Baron Charltons stomach churned. Inside the box was a bottle of clear liquid. At first, he didnt even touch it because he thought it was poison, so he asked the servants to return it to the box and send it to the Behemoth Magic Tower.
Roman Dmitry talked about an assassination using poison. And if this was for that, he would have to check if the poison could be detoxified or not.
Behemoth was a group that mainly dealt with lethal things like poison. Due to the frequent poison experiments they conducted, they had fairly good detoxification skills.
And Mateo, a magician at Behemoth, opened his eyes wide as he inspected this unknown liquid.
Clink.
A colorless, odorless poison. You brought us something bothersome.
Dont say nonsense, and check if you can handle it.
I understand.
Mateo nodded. People generally thought that detoxification magic could cure all poison, but that was a huge misunderstanding. The detoxification magic was just a part of it. In order to fully cure a deadly poison, it was important for the magician to know about the poisons roots.
With such skills, the Behemoth Magic Tower was known to be the best on the continent, and at first, they even looked at this deadly poison with rxed expressions.
He headed to theboratory. After poisoning a ve, he observed the reaction. The speed of the poisons progress was so sudden. And there were no signs of anything until the ve coughed up blood and trembled.
H-Help me Cough.
It was immediate, and Mateo manifested magic from a distance.
Cure Poison.
Wheik.
A small light shone, and he inspected the body of the ve with detoxification energy and tried to prevent the poison from spreading further.
However, the condition of the ve didnt improve. He had a confident expression and wasnt nervous, as he was sincerely focused on treating the ve.
But soon, the ve fell. Looking at the pale corpse, Mateo wiped the sweat off his forehead.
Where did you get this thing from? The poison seems so toxic that it is absolutely impossible for magicians who have just seen it for the first time to cure it. I think we need to conduct several experiments to find out how to detoxify this.
If this had poisoned me, could I have been saved?
Honestly, I cannot speak for sure right now.
Baron Charlton was shocked.
A poison that the Behemoth Tower couldnt cure. Actually, it could even be considered impossible to cure, and that meant Roman had the most deadly poison with him.
He could see it now. It was the same as Corts death. If Roman Dmitry had wished to kill him, this poison would have done the job.
His blood went cold. As Cort coughed up blood and died, the man looked down with a smile on his face, as if he had expected it to happen. Hence, this was a matter that couldnt be overlooked.
From now on, find a way to cure this poison using any means. I understand that it will take some time, but I will not allow an answer saying that it is not possible.
I understand.
Baron Charlton moved.
Roman Dmitry. The more he knew him, the more the guy seemed unusual. From now on, his priority would be to report what had happened to the Emperor.
The series of events. The Kronos Emperor, who had heard of the deadly poison, and the shadow men, who had failed, spoke with an expressionless face.
There have always been people who rebelled against the Kronos Empire. However, among them, there has not been a single one who refused to bow their head after facing the Emperor head-on. Baron Charlton. What type of person do you consider Roman Dmitry to be?
Even if you break him, I dont think he is someone who will lower his head.
As you said. When we pressed the Cairo royal family for Romans arm, they opted to engage with the Kingdoms Alliance and confront us head-on. And now the assassination too. The assassin guild and the shadows sent a message that they could even behead the King of Cairo, but as if it wasnt enough that they failed, Roman Dmitry showed us that he could do the same. Roman Dmitry. He would never allow apromise with us.
Throughout history, there has been no one else like Roman Dmitry. When they came out strong, didnt history prove the end of the individuals who tried to counter them?
Baron Charlton went silent. Knowing what kind of person the Emperor was, he didnt dare say any more words.
In order for an empire to be an empire, not a single mistake is allowed. But now is not the time to dere war, as Roman Dmitry asked for. People think that Kronos is tolerating this because weck the power to conquer the continent, but we know that is not true. If only one problem is solved, Kronos can aplish great things.
Roman Dmitry didnt know the truth. The power they held was just a small fraction. The power of Kronos that people feared wasnt even power.
Their opponent was a frog in a well. If he knew the real power of Kronos, he wouldnt have dared rebel against the Emperor, nor would he have uttered absurd remarks about leading their troops and dering war.
That was why the Emperor wasnt angry. No matter how angry and desperate he was, Roman Dmitry was just an ant. But with that being said, there was no reason to let him live.
Call the Demons from the abyss.
Baron Charltons eyes widened.
The Abyssal Demonsthey had apletely different existence from the shadows. Mobilizing them showed the Emperors will to kill Roman Dmitry at all costs.
I shall do so.
Baron Charlton bowed his head. In the Kronos Empire, the Emperors words werew, and no one was allowed to express an opinion that differed from his.
A chance wille sooner orter. Show everyone what it means to be hostile to Kronos. What happens when one falls out with Kronos? As Roman Dmitry, who is praised as a hero, is torn to pieces, set up a sign where no one would ever dare to look at us again.
He leaned forward. As he sat on the throne, he looked down at the nobles behind Baron Charlton. From the start until the end, the nobles, who had been watching the situation, expressed their intention to follow the Emperors orders blindly.
They were sure of it.
Roman Dmitryas the Emperor said, he would be an example to all.
At that time, Roman Dmitry headed for the estate.
Baron Charlton. The deadly poison that terrified him was the embodiment of his skills from his previous life.
They would be unfamiliar with that kind of poison. Even if the power of magic is used, they cannot easily decipher it.
The source of the poison was the Sichuan Tang family. They were known to possess thousands of deadly poison varieties, and they drove countless members of the Demonic Sect to death. They were a group made for killing people in huge numbers.
If Baek Joong-hyuk hadnt risen to the level of bing invulnerable to poison, his conquest of Murim would have been difficult.
Finally, he decapitated the Sichuan Tang familys head, and when the Sichuan Tang familys Lord fell, they immediately raised a white g, and he proceeded to acquire their knowledge.
Even if Baron Charlton seeded in decoding it, it didnt matter. The deadly poison that was sent to Baron Charlton was one of their thousands of poisons, and there were many more threatening poisons that Roman could use.
There were some restrictions on perfectly making the poisons in this new environment, but if a war broke out, he could use the poisons to terrify the enemies.
Hence, he deliberately exposed one of his weapons. Since Kronos made an assassination attempt, he needed to tell them that he could do the same to them.
With this, the Kronos Empire will be moving carefully. Dmitry also has a chance of attacking back with an assassination, so they will not try to do something that will also get them killed. In the end, Kronos has the advantage, but a deadly poison without a cure is ughter.
It was a kind of intimidation. The enemys n failed, so they had two options. They would try to assassinate him again, or they would kill the people around him. And Roman Dmitry prepared for thetter by using the deadly poison.
Since he couldnt prepare for all the situations alone, he put a knife through his opponents neck to protect the people around him. It was a n to buy time, a temporary measure. War would break out someday, so it was necessary to be fully prepared.
Kronos cannot hide their ambition any longer. It is certain that in the near future, they will dere their conquest of the continent, and from then on, I cannot stop them on my own. I need to prepare as much as possible. The only perfect solution is to win the war.
The wind was bad, and he could smell blood. Dmitry was already caught up in the storm and could never get far from blood and death.
And once he arrived at Dmitry, there was news waiting for him before his victory was even dered.
Lord. An invitation arrived from the Valha Empire.
The Valha Empireafter crossing the mountain called Kronos, another one appeared.
Chapter 212: Dark Night (8)
An invitation from Valha. When considering the meaning of the word invitation, it seemed like a positive thing, but there was Valha in front of the word, and that was a different story.
There were two cases where the Valha Empire sent an invitation. It either had the pure meaning of inviting a guest and turning back when Roman declined, or it had impure intentions.
Roman Dmitry read the invitation.
[Roman Dmitry. I would like to invite you as the representative warrior for the festival honoring the souls of warriors. The deadline is 100 days from now, and if you do not arrive in Valha on the day before that, we will consider you to have declined this invitation.]
Every year, the Valha Empire held a festival to honor the souls of warriors who died on the battlefield. On that day, the entire Valha would be enveloped in a festive atmosphere, and it was a unique tradition in Valha to select the representative warrior and see blood.
They believed in the superstition that the fiercer the battle, the happier the souls of the dead would be. It was a fun event. The problem was that he was confirmed to be the representative for this year.
Chris said,
This time, the representative warrior of Valha is Barbossa, who is called the Twelve Swords of the Continent. For the murder of Count Denver, they would use this to disy their revenge publicly.
The Twelve Swords of the Continent. He was a 6-star swordsman and ranked 6th in Valha. He was a monster who ranked 11th on the continent, and Barbossa was the representative of the Valha Empire.
It was a time when the intentions of Kronos and Valha were clearly divided. Both empires equally desired revenge for one thing, but Kronos openly announced the assassination. They were the type who didnt care about any means to get their ends.
If that was what Kronos did, then the Valha Empire chose an absurdly straightforward way to attack. If he epted the invitation, then Roman would face Barbossa. As a result, he would die, and it would end there. However, if he won, they would forget the grudge they had against him.
Of course, not a single person who responded to Valhas invitation survived. The representative warriors sent by Valha were renowned on the continent, and Valha was now colored in festive air as they would make their opponents fall to their swords.
Their intention was clear. Valha wanted someone to take responsibility for Count Denvers death, and that only meant one thinga death sentence. The moment he responded, he would die.
Even Chris, who trusted Roman, was worried about this.
It is an invitation you dont have to ept. Unlike two years ago, there are now many people who look at the Lord. Run away from this danger. We cannot take a risk as we did with the assassin guild.
Chriss words could be understood. However, Roman couldnt ept the situation, so he said,
An invitation is literally an invitation. As you said, there is no problem with refusing this invitation, but the Valha Empire values the honor of its warriors. They will think that my refusal is their victory, and they will use that to discredit my honor. The Valha Empire is a fox wearing the mask of a warrior. If I ept this invitation, I will face death, and if I dont, I will receive an equal kickback. With a perfect n, they sent me this invitation.
The choice fell on Roman Dmitry. For safety reasons, it would have been right for him to refuse, but it wasnt the best.
Chris. I must make those who follow me believe in me. In the future, in order to deal with enemies that everyone thinks cannot be handled normally, I have to ensure them that I can win. And if I dont respond to the invitation they sent, what do you think people will think of me? A single refusal that is considered a natural choice to avoid danger will cause a crack in peoples faith, and that will be the start of them breaking away. Valha wants Dmitry to split apart.
During the past wars, Dmitry always won. At first, it was because of Roman and his skills alone, but as time went on, his own mens skills shone. Their driving force was their trust. With a strong conviction that they could defeat any enemy if they just followed Roman Dmitry, they didnt care about their own lives. Even if they died, they were assured that he would mourn and treat their family right, which felt more than they could ask for.
Roman Dmitry was the God of Dmitry. In the future, they knew that not betraying his trust was an important factor. Roman said,
100 dayster, I will ept the invitation. Chris. Just as you have your role, so do I.
At that moment, Chris was speechless. He knew he would never be able to live like Roman Dmitry.
Around that time, a rumor spread among the assassination guilds.
Ecorche was responsible for Roman Dmitrys assassination, and they were massacred.
The rumors began with Dante. Dante told those around him what he had seen and heard, and those rumors began to spread like wildfire.
The Sword of Ecorche. When Dante met Cort after such a long time, he was shocked. Why do you think so? The well-known assassins on the Smander Continent had been defeated and went through terrifying torture, and it is said that the people of Dmitry killed all the assassins. Cort died just like that. Dmitry brutally poisoned and released him, and Cort fell while coughing up blood. In addition, as everyone knows, Roman Dmitry crossed the border and also attacked the base of the assassin guild, as if it wasnt just enough to kill those who attempted to assassinate him.
It was a clear testimony, and the people who heard Dantes words talked about what happened at that time. The downfall of an assassin guildthere was no one who hadnt heard of it.
When people greeted the morning, they were horrified at Bracans head hanging on the street. It was beyondmon sense. Ecorches failed attempt was something that could be admired and also forgotten, but taking revenge by crossing the border was hard to forget.
Moreover, Emperor Kronos announced the assassination. If there had been a problem in the Kronos Empiresnd, he wouldnt have been able to return alive, yet Roman took his revenge. It sent everyone a clear message, and the people from assassin guilds trembled with fear.
Roman Dmitry has always been consistent with his actions. When the Barco family fell, people thought that their defeat in the war was what brought them to their end, but those who knew Roman Dmitry knew that he was the one who took down Barco. That is how cruel the man is. Just like how Ecorche vanished overnight. If we n to take anymission to assassinate Roman Dmitry or his people, we need to remember that we might be in danger.
The price of the assassinationRoman Dmitry clearly disyed it. Rather than spouting nonsense or making threats, he crossed the border and showed his intentions. As a result, those who showed interest in the assassination business turned their heads. If they seeded in what Emperor Kronos wanted, they would gain wealth and honor, but they would also have to face extinction.
Thanks to that, the number of requests for assassinations in the northeastern area significantly decreased. They were worried that they might pay the price for hurting people who were rted to Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry was right. Just one step imprinted fear in peoples hearts more clearly than a hundred words.
The downfall of the Ecorche guildsome were shocked, and some were surprised about it. If some felt fear, then Kevin, who was following Roman Dmitry, felt helpless.
How long will I have to do nothing but just stand aside when the Lord is in danger?
Today, he wanted to follow Roman. He wanted to help him since this task was dangerous, but Roman didnt want anyone to go with him. Roman Dmitry didnt even give them the full reason. When asked just to do their part, Kevin and the others couldnt even say anything.
Everyone knew itthe fact that if they followed Roman Dmitry, they would be more of a hindrance than a help. So they suppressed their sincerity. They could only watch Roman Dmitry leave.
People say our growth was abnormally fast. However, with that alone, I cannot exist as a person suitable to follow the path my Lord would take. The Kronos Empire and the Valha Empire. I need to be stronger to deal with those who have been eating this continent.
He went to the training ground every day. When the sun went down, he was eager to train until he was exhausted, but he knew that it would be impossible for him to grow beyondmon sense just through training.
He needed a new method. How would he ept Roman Dmitrys teachings, practice his martial arts, and develop higher growth?
All of a sudden, he remembered what Felix had said a while ago.
This time, we have developed a magic circle that increases the concentration of mana in a certain area. It is not perfect yet, but it is sure to be helpful in many ways once we manage to rule out the errors. It doesnt just increase the power of magic when used, but it can also be used for training needs for aura swordsmen by using auras at an unusual concentration. Theoretically, aura swordsmen can increase the amount of mana they receive into their bodies and amplify their aura.
It was a conversation he had with Chris. Felix was continuously conducting many experiments for the sake of Dmitry, and one of them seeded in developing a magic circle.
Actually, it was something he had been researching since his stay in Frank, but he finally seeded in pursuing it.
However, it was still unfinished. They said it would take half a year to make sure it would work and be safe, but Kevin didnt have the time. So he looked for Felix. In order to be stronger, he was willing to do anything.
Even if he would be degraded as a test subject by the magic circle, Kevin needed a way to have noticeable results.
However, there were already other guestsHenderson, McBurney, and the others. Among those who followed Roman Dmitry, those who werecking a little were there before him. In the wake of Ecorches case, they also had the same thought as Kevin.
Felix said,
Seriously, such reckless people. As you were told, this is something that hasnt been confirmed yet, and your safety is at risk. It only has a one-in-a-million chance of sess. Why would you use this for training when it could fail?
Mr. Felix. Dont you know why we came here? The only important thing for us is to be able to help our Lord at all costs. This level isnt enough. No matter how much we grow, the enemy we will have to deal with is the empire, which has been built up from hundreds of years of training.
It was Henderson.
Felix could understand. He also felt helpless, so he looked at everyone and nodded.
I understand. But keep this in mind, safety is my priority. Wouldnt it be embarrassing to greet our Lord with crippled limbs when he returns? The Phoenix Magic Tower received so much help and money from the Lord, so I can never deliver bad news to him.
They also knew it. They couldnt expect any major changes here. But still, they chose to move forward.
The night after, at the iron mines in Dmitry, a sudden ident urred when a new site was being dug up.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The path is copsing!
Avoid it!
The tunnel copsed. The entire ce had been thoroughly checked to see if the ground was solid, but the ident was very sudden.
Everyone quickly evacuated. In the past, these mines had imed the lives of many, but with the newly installed devices, the people could be protected.
[Air Shield]
Wheik
The wind rose. An intangible barrier formed, preventing things from copsing from above. Thanks to that, the people were able to secure time to escape.
After a long time had passed and the ground had stabilized, Morkan, who checked the tunnel, noticed something.
What the?
Deep underground, a hole was drilled, and at the bottom, an underground passage was formed, which seemed to have been made by human hands.
Chapter 213: Secret Hidden Underground (1)
It was a day unlike any other. Roman Dmitry, who was training alone, received a report from Hans that they found something in the iron mines.
There is an artificially made passage. It is impossible for someone to make that.
The underground of the iron mines. They were working on drilling tunnels to secure an artificial road. It was to make thend, which was tightly packed with soil and stones, into a form suitable for work, but it did not make sense that it had an artificially made passage below it.
Thinking about it, it wasnt a ce that allowed human ess at all. Then how did it happen? How did someone make an underground passage, and what was its purpose?
Perhaps, there was a chance that it was a dungeon. ording to history, magicians made their own ces in spaces that no one could touch.
And so, they arrived near the mine. It was a ce where they had to cross mountains, and he followed Morkans guidance and saw it.
Here.
There was an underground passage. It was definitely artificial. After moving along the ce for a long time, a sight that put an end to the belief that a humans hands had made it unfolded.
You have no idea how flustered I was when I saw this. When I first investigated the ground for minework, I obviously didnt notice that there was this much space. However, as a shaft was drilled, this empty space began to appear, which caused a copse. Who made this?
There was a huge door. At the end of the passage, there was a steel door blocking the way. It wasnt just in steel. It was made of steel with patterns imprinted on it, and the existence of the door proved that people coulde and go through this ce.
And for Roman Dmitry, it wasnt something that could be overlooked. The endless mountain ranges were an important ce on Dmitrys map, and he had to find out what was there.
Call Felix.
I understand.
He could raise his aura and cut it down, but in preparation for a magic trap, he wanted Felix to open it.
And before long, Felix arrived. Felix immediately inspected the door and came to a quick conclusion.
The entire steel door has magic energy in it. If we try to force it open, there is a high chance that there will be a mana explosion that will cause this ce to copse. First of all, I will use mana to eliminate the possibility of an explosion.
It was the beginning of a tedious task. For three days, Felix clung to the steel door and drained its mana. It was a tough task that even skilled people wouldnt dare do, and he was drenched in sweat as he worked nonstop.
And when three days passed like that, Felix managed to open the door in front of Roman.
The door is open!
Wheik!
Mana raged, and everyones eyes were focused on the aura of mana that spread through the steel door.
Creeeaaak.
The door opened, and it was then, as Felix was about to check the other side in excitement, that a violent hand grabbed him by the back and threw him against the wall.
That shock was short-lived. When Felix raised his head to confirm who it was, it was Roman who jumped ahead and blocked the path where Felix had previously stood.
Right.
Papak!
Dozens of arrows hit Roman Dmitry.
Beyond the door, he had noticed the existence of the arrows. Roman Dmitry quickly reacted by sending Felix back and blocking the arrows with a Sword Shield.
Tatak.
The arrows fell to the ground, and Felix was shocked as he grasped the situation.
It seems like a dungeon with traps installed.
Felix was unable to react just now. The arrows were so threatening that he couldnt sense them with his magic, which meant that even normal humans wouldnt be able to survive in this ce.
It was an odd situation. There was a trap that fired arrows as soon as the door was opened, as the mana that contained the energy of the explosion would detect it and get activated.
Roman Dmitry said,
From now on, I will check inside.
Dangerous! It is dangerous! There are traps lurking around the ce! Even if it takes time, I think it would be better to grasp the existence of the traps fully.
No. If there are creatures living here, there is a high chance that they were aware of our existence the moment the door opened. The longer we dy it, the greater the risk we put ourselves at. Wait here.
And he took a step. A decision was made, and everyone agreed that it was the best, even if it was risky.
Tak.
He stepped through the door. He heightened his senses and prepared for unexpected attacks.
And after only ten steps, just shortly after entering, the wall cracked, and weapons equipped with arrows appeared.
Papak!
It was a surprise attack. Hundreds of arrows were fired from all sides, but Roman Dmitry blocked all of them with a Sword Shield.
Then the other traps started. Arrows woulde flying with every step he took, and in some parts, the ground suddenly sank, revealing sharp spears. And
Poison?
A weird gas was released. It was a lethal poison that normal humans would die from, but Roman, who ended up being touched by it, just raised his mana to detoxify it. It was because Roman Dmitry had experienced the poison of the Sichuan Tang family.
The existence that created the underground seemed to have prepared a lot. However, none of the traps worked because the wrong opponent stepped through them.
And this made it clear. The one who made this ce, despite making a passage, didnt want others to enter it.
This is how the passage of the Zhuge family was.
They were one of the Five Great Families of the Forces of Justice. If the Sichuan Tang family made poison, then the Zhuge family drove the Demonic Sect into a corner with their brilliant strategies and traps.
At that time, even Baek Joong-hyuks forces had a hard time. Although the Zhuge family were geniuses, there was no way they could handle more force than they had nned.
Atst, for the trap to work, there had to be room for the trap to open. Roman Dmitry didnt allow that, and in an instant, he broke through the underground traps.
The end was finally in sight. There was a space leading to the end of the path, and suddenly, a humans voice was heard.
Stop!
It was a thick, angry voice, but it was as he had expected. Beneath the endless mountain ranges, there was life.
The owner of the voice said,
This is ournd. If youe any closer, I can assure you that your life cannot be saved.
It was a rough voice. The unknown being was seething with hostility.
If it were a normal situation, Roman Dmitry would have stepped back, but the fact that this was an endless mountain range was the problem.
I am Roman Dmitry of the Dmitry family. The endless mountains belong to the Dmitry estate, and we found an underground passage while we were developing an iron mine. Reveal your identity and your purpose. If you cant give an exnation, we cannot just stand by since this is a threat to Dmitry.
The endless mountains were Dmitrys safety. Foreign invasion wasnt allowed in this ce, and Roman Dmitry formed thest bastion for Dmitry in these mountains.
After creating an environment like the Ten Thousand Mountains, farming would develop on the ins of the mountains, and if time passed, Dmitry would be self-sufficient.
However, what if there were creatures unrted to Dmitry in this supposedly safe ce? Their unpredictable movements would bring trouble to Dmitry.
Nonsense! We have no reason to talk to you!
That is not a matter for you to decide. On the continent, the endless mountain ranges in Cairosnd are what Dmitry inherited. I am not trying to negotiate with you. Should I get rid of the beings who formed a home on Dmitrysnd, or should I acknowledge your right to live? Think about it. If you stick with your current attitude, the situation will not get any better.
Shhhiiing.
He drew his sword, and beyond the space, he heard the sound of hurried movement. However, their form in contact with mana was slightly different from that of normal humans.
It was then.
Damned humans! Do not force your damned humanws on us!
With an angry voice, the owner of the voice appeared.
Short in height, an oddly tough body, and a bushy beard. Their physical features indicated.
Dwarf?
He was sure of it. They were of another race. They were a race of people who were said to have been blessed with crafts and had simr physical bodies to humans but were different at the same time.
Actually, their race wasnt something legendary. They werentmon, but they existed on the continent, and it was said that the dark elves could be heard in the southern jungles, while the voices of sirens could be heard on the nameless inds across the sea.
asionally, these races would appear on the ve market. Buying them was expensive, and in the case of dwarves, they were usually sold to smithies.
And the dwarf said,
It is none of our business how humans divide theirnds. We have been here underground for ages, and that is a fact no one can deny. Did you call yourself Roman Dmitry? I have lived for two hundred and eighty years. Even when I was born on thisnd and received the blessings of my people, humans never showed up here. On what grounds do you im thisnd as yours?!
His voice was full of hostility. The other races hated humans. In the past, there were records that they lived in harmony with humans, but the greed of some people who enved them led to their rtionships ruin.
Now, the emotions that have been passed down from generation to generation are deeply embedded in their bones. So the dwarf couldnt ept Roman because he was a human.
His hand is shaking.
The hand of the dwarf that was holding the axe was trembling, as were the others too. Seeing how he had destroyed their perfect trap, they seemed to realize that he was an enemy they couldnt handle with their own strength.
Even so, he showed his face and raised his voice. If he didnt do that, then their races lives wouldnt be guaranteed now.
A different race that exists in the mountains. How do I deal with them?
That was the problem. The division of races was not the issue. Roman Dmitry was more worried about the fact that they existed here than the fact that they were dwarves.
As he said, the ownership of the mountain ranges couldnt be imed by the humans alone. But if they had the ability to endanger Dmitry, the words they uttered wouldnt matter at all.
Remove the risk factorthat was themanders job. Roman Dmitry was willing to shed blood if he had to.
As you said, this might be yournd, not Dmitrys. However, what I need is reassurance that your existence doesnt pose any threat to Dmitry. The endless mountains meet Dmitrysnd. Just as we have set foot on yournd, it means that you exist at a distance close enough to set foot in ours. So give me the confidence. The reason why I dont have to be hostile to you. The confidence that coexisting with you is safe. If not, we will be forced to make a decision.
It was aplex matter. Unlike Kronos, who wanted to conquer the continent, Dmitry and the dwarves depended on each other to survive.
If that was skipped over, could they go back to ignoring each others existence like in the past?
It wasnt possible. The miners of the iron mines would know about the existence of the dwarves, and either way, each side would be nervous about the other. And from then on, disputes would happen.
Roman Dmitry, who had reigned as the Heavenly Demon, had seen such troubles pop up countless times, so he wanted to clear up any misunderstanding immediately. As if part of the endless mountain ranges were theirnd, the other part was Dmitrys.
Dmitrys history had proven it, and this time, the issue had nothing to do with divisions.
Are you sure? How can we be sure of that?!
The dwarf was a bit taken aback. He didnt want war, but Romans answer also didnt seem right.
It was at that moment that the dwarf, who was still thinking, saw Roman Dmitrys sword. At that moment, his eyes shone. Even knowing that he shouldnt act like that in such a situation, he was immersed in the sword.
Can I take a look at the sword?
It was a question that didnt fit the situation.
Chapter 214: Secret Hidden Underground (2)
Dwarves. From the moment they took their first step, they held a hammer and lived their entire lives in front of the mes.
He had heard of the rumors. They showed a fanatical obsession with everything that was made in the forge, and they showed infinite respect for works of art. Their instinct didnt discriminate between the time and ce for it. Even in the current situation where their estate was being imed, the dwarfs body and mind were different.
Roman Dmitrys sword was spectacr. The dwarf couldnte to his senses as he looked at the sword that was shining in his eyes.
It sounds insane for me to ask you to look at your sword when I was yelling just now, but just a minute. No, three minutes! Can you show me your sword just once? If you grant me that request, I will consider thepromise with Dmitry in a positive light.
His voice became muffled, and Roman Dmitry stared at his opponent. Giving his sword to an opponent he wasnt familiar with wasnt right, but he could see the desire in the eyes of the dwarf. It looked like the eyes of a child.
The artisans whom Roman had met always had the same eyes when they looked at art. It was a familiar reaction, and he knew that there wouldnt be any problem if he handed him the sword.
Around 30 meters. He checked that distance through his senses. There were several dwarves beyond his vision, and the information about their movements was made clear in his head.
One in a million. He was confident he could block any variables. In addition, with Roman Dmitrys experience, he was convinced that if he showed them his sword, it would give him the chance to advance a new rtionship with the dwarves.
The dwarves dont hold any grudges against Dmitry. Then there is no reason for me to be so on guard.
Roman Dmitry wasnt a murderer. He was only cruel when he needed to be, and he would only take down any rtionships that couldnt be made.
Take my sword.
At that point, the dwarf responded with different emotions. At first, he reacted cautiously because he didnt trust Roman, but then he soon epted the sword with trembling hands. It looked like he would burst into tears any minute.
As he examined every nook and cranny of the sword, he could not hide his admiration.
There is a sword like this?
The strength of the sword and its shape were all perfect. However, that alone couldnt be called art in the world of the dwarves, but Roman Dmitrys sword showed the nature of epting the energy of nature, which was why it was truly miraculous.
The dwarves have always wanted to make a sword that could transcend the realm of just being an object, and the sword in front of him seemed to be the answer to that.
Thud!
His heart pounded. As if he were handling a child, he held the sword very carefully.
Who made this sword?
He could think of a couple of figures. It was impossible with the current level of humans, and he thought that a few ancestors of the dwarves could have created this.
It wasnt a conclusion based on prejudice. With the skills humans have had for thest hundred years or so, there wasnt any news about such a thing being made. However
I made it.
Are you telling the truth?
The eyes of the dwarf trembled. He couldnt believe itto think that the person in front of him had created such a thing.
He looked at the sword again. No matter how much he thought about it, hearing the unbelievable fact made him caress the sword and close his eyes.
The memory of the swordhe read the process of how it was made. It was a special ability that only the dwarves had, and as the space around him changed, the surroundings turned into a workshop.
Everything in the undergroundpletely vanished. The dwarf plunged into the moment the sword was born, and at the same time, mes spewed out, and Roman Dmitrys figure appeared.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
Kang! Kang!
Roman Dmitry was pounding on the steel. His upper body was unclothed, and his gaze on the sword showed howmitted he was.
It was admirable. Roman Dmitry was clearly a craftsman. He wasnt just an ordinary human. He was of the same kind as them. It was then
Wheik.
The me roared. The mes of the furnace shook and wrapped themselves around Roman, and the dwarf almost screamed at the intense sight, forgetting it was just a memory.
It was dangerous. The fire was a force that even the dwarves would handle with care, and it was clear that the human body was a lot weaker than theirs.
However, the situation he was worried about didnt happen. The mes didnt do anything. Roman Dmitry epted the mes around his body, and rather, he continued to hit the steel.
Ahhh.!
The dwarf was shocked. Roman Dmitrys appearance made him look like he was an incarnation of fire. Before he realized it, tears flowed down his face, and the memories of the sword ended.
The emotional afterglow didnt vanish. The dwarf looked at Roman withpletely different eyes than before and said,
If it is you, it might be possible. Please handle ournd.
His attitude changed. The dwarf, who had been yelling at him not to get closer, now treated Roman like a noble.
You want yournd to be handled? What do you mean?
Roman Dmitry also decided to show respect to his opponent.
The dwarf calmed down and spoke.
Before I speak of my request, you should know why the dwarves migrated down to this ce. In fact, the Endless Mountains is a name given by humans. Contrary to what humans think, there is an end to the Endless Mountains. Arcadie. That is what we call what is beyond the Endless Mountains, and it is a harmonious world where all races live.
Beyond the mountains, a new world opened up. Various forms of life lived there, as did other races like elves and dwarves. If the incident that plunged the different races into despair hadnt happened, then the dwarves wouldnt have set foot in this ce.
A very long time ago. At a time when the human world wasnt as developed as it is now, an unknown cold wave broke out across the mountain ranges. As a result, the ground froze, and even the World Tree, which was the foundation for this world, withered. That was the start of the disaster. The elves guarding the World Tree tried their best to save it, but no matter what they did, they couldnt revert it back to its original form. At that time, many races died. The different races that promised to live in Arcadie until the end died from the cold and hunger, and the ancestors of the dwarves at the time couldnt help but make a decision for the survival of our race. And so, we came here and settled in this ce.
It was a long time ago. It was such a long time ago that it couldnt even be given a date. And the reason why the dwarf exined what happened beyond the Endless Mountains was that it had something to do with the main point he was going to talk about.
About several decades ago. We found a mass of fire demons deep underground. It has such a dangerous power that it could burn down the whole world, but if used correctly, it is also the only hope of melting the World Tree. Roman Dmitry. I have only met you for the first time today. But at a time when we cannot even dare approach the fire, I believe that it is Gods will for me to meet you, who can freely handle the mes. I beg you. Please bring me the Fire Demon. If you can make this request, I will do anything in the name of Brown Rock, who leads the dwarves.
The rtionship that started with angry words is now entering a new phase.
Brown Rock. When the dwarves were born, they used the surrounding nature to catch the eye of their mother so they could be given a name. In a world where only brown rocks were present, the new leader of the dwarves turned into a symbol representing the Dark Ages.
And at his request, Roman Dmitry was lost in thought.
Do I need to help them?
This fire. It could be a dangerous force. It would be different from the normal fire that he handles, and the request could cost him his life. The reward he spoke of also meant nothing.
The rtionship with the dwarves could be somehow solved, and there was no reason to give them what they wanted. In addition, they could be using him as coteral.
But Roman Dmitry felt a strong pull towards them. He thought that the series of events that happened could be his fate.
This life is not the life I hoped for. I epted death, and when I opened my eyes, I was existing as a person called Roman Dmitry. At first, I didnt think it was fate guiding me. Dmitrys fool wasnt great enough to talk about things like fate. I lived in the reality he made.
One day, and then two days. Time passed, and the things he had experienced until now began to form a link before he realized it.
Living as Roman Dmitry, was it a coincidence that I met simr people in the past? Dmitry came from a family of cksmiths, which isntmon, and the Endless Mountains are like the Hundred Thousand Mountains of the Heavenly Demon Sect. I am walking down the same path as in the past, but I am also taking a different path at the same time. My experience in the past is helping me with my current one.
And he found the dwarves in the Endless Mountains. They admired his sword and his ability to handle fire, which made him their savior.
This was fate. If he wasnt born as Roman Dmitry, he wouldnt have gotten this chance. If the development of the iron mines hadnt urred, this wouldnt have happened. If he wasnt someone who could handle the Infernal me Arts, he wouldnt be asked to fulfill this request.
The moment any of those conditions werent met, this situation wouldnt have happened at all.
I have just entered the next level. If epting the fire is an ordeal too difficult for me to handle, I will be guided by nature. And for me to meet the dwarves only after stepping to a higher level, can all of this really be discarded as a simple coincidence? Isnt there a clear reason why I, who had lived in Murim and had nothing in rtion to this world, was given this life?
These questions had no answers. Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyukhe lived by cursing fate. As he struggled at the bottom of life, he cursed God numerous times for letting him be born.
However, it was different now. Life gave everyone tests, and it was Baek Joong-hyuks choices that made him the Heavenly Demon and helped him ovee all troubles.
The beings who died for him. Because of their fate, they couldnt find a way out and continuously fought and aimed for the lives of others.
Fate. He believed in it. Each person had their own reality, but he didnt think that it determined everything. So
Lets find out what brought me to this ce.
Without considering the rtionship with the dwarves, this was a decision he had to make for himself.
I will ept the request.
The reply came after silence, and Brown Rock looked like he had won the world.
They took a step to the bottommost ce. They went all the way down. The growing heat wasnt a natural one, and at some point, Brown Rock stopped and said,
From now on, this is an area we cannot enter. The fire in there is dangerous. Please take care of yourself. If you can give us a clue to save the World Tree, we will consider you our lifelong benefactor.
Their words werent a major issue. As he was focusing, he stepped inside, and after moving for a while, he saw something unbelievable.
At the center of that ce, a fire was raging. It was like a small sun, and it felt like directly looking at it would make people blind.
Whatever has brought me here, I will live for the things I believe and follow them.
He approached the Fire Demon. As he faced the ming heat, he brought out his hand. At that moment
Wheik!
Wheik!
A tremendous heat engulfed Roman Dmitrys body.
Chapter 215: Secret Hidden Underground (3)
The heat was too strong. As the mes engulfed his body, Roman felt like the mes were sucking him inside, and the heat was burning him down.
This is bad.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
He was out of breath. The mes were so hot and roaring brightly that they blinded him, and the state of invulnerability that he had to cold and heat had no effect. Terrible pain radiated in every part of his body that was touched by the mes. The cold energy did block the heat to some extent, but the mes of this Fire Demon were so different from normal mes.
This was infernal. However, he had already expected it. If this was something that could melt the frozen World Tree, then he knew that controlling it wouldnt be easy.
Infernal Fire Arts.
Wheik.
He began to raise his mana. The energy in his dantian began to circte around his body to push out the mes. A massive explosion erupted from within him. Every time his mana and the mes collided, Roman Dmitrys face would turn red, and his skin would crack. And the moment he got pushed back even once, he knew that the situation would be irreversible. The fire he was facing now wasnt something he had faced before.
The only way to fight the fire that is around me is to ept it. As if the mes are being controlled by the Infernal Fire Arts, I will embrace them slowly. Even if the heat burns down my skin and pushes me into unbearable pain, I need to be one with it.
Wheeik.
The fire intensified. As Roman Dmitry drew his breath and embraced the mes, the mes of the Fire Demon burned as if in rage. It seemed like he understood why the dwarves didnt want to touch it. The mass that was tightly packed with fire showed how savage it would be if someone got close to it.
His skin was melting. Parts of his body that couldnt handle the heat began to fall to the ground, causing him unimaginable pain.
But still, Roman Dmitry didnt step back. Living a life of struggle and suffering, he epted that as his reality, and his body didnt escape the control of his mind under any circumstances. He had the strongest control. It was a firmer force than the pain of the mes.
The mes of the Fire Demon tried to break his mind by pushing him through pain, but Romans head was as calm as a ship in a typhoon.
Now.
Wheik.
He opened all his senses to the fullest and epted the fire.
The Human Stage. Once his body was suitable for nature, he would be one with nature through the stage of intellect.
Also, the mes of the Fire Demon were a part of nature. The fire was surely chaotic, yet it was the most basic force, and Roman Dmitrys intention was to assimte with the fire that caused pain to his body.
And from then on, his skin began to regenerate at the same pace as it was melting. While burning, his body continued to restructure itself, and the skin that had melted was regenerating.
If he hadnt taken a step higher beforeing here, this fire would have eaten him alive. It was Romans fate toe here and meet the Fire Demon that appeared in this ce. Wouldnt epting the mes be what the being that had brought him to the Smander Continent also wished for?
Then what was the purpose that this fire had? He had never made a choice against his will as he lived as Roman Dmitry, and that would still continue to be the case.
Protecting thend and bing strongthat was it. As for the issue rted to the World Tree, he took the risk because their interests aligned.
If the path I am moving on and the purpose that my destiny desires are the same, it isnt the result of fate but a life created from my choices. I thought it was fate that had led me to this me, and I epted the pain on my own terms.
Wheeik.
The fire roared. In the heat that burned fiercely as if it was going to destroy him, Roman Dmitry withstood the pain.
Wheik.
Wind rose. The mes that were sticking to his skin began to get pushed back, and Romans skin quickly regenerated. As it returned to its original form, the mes could no longer burn Romans body.
At that moment, Roman Dmitrys consciousness had fallen somewhere beyond the world.
The Smander Continent. The beginning of this world that the people lived in came from mes.
Smander appeared in the world, and it coughed up a fire that was strong enough to burn everything, and what crumbled from that ended up as the foundation of this continent.
People epted that as a legend and orally spoke about it to each generation, but the person who first spoke of that said he didnt know the full truth.
A world made from fire. Roman Dmitry plunged into the source, and when he opened his eyes, there was fire everywhere, and it burned everything red.
[He who has received the blessing of mes. ept me. My Heavenly Order is tied to you with a link.]
A voice echoed through the space. The me was shining everywhere, expressing its presence. The power that the Fire Demon held was amazing.
Just as Felix manifested the power to burn the world by summoning the fire spirit, if he epted this, he would be able to enter an entirely different level than before.
But Roman Dmitry didnt ept the devils words. Looking at the Fire Demon, who spoke sweet words by mentioning the Heavenly Order, he showed unwavering eyes.
I do not care who you are. If you want to join me, you will follow me.
Fate and order, or words that spoke of such an irresistible connection. Roman Dmitry wanted to hold this power. The Fire Demon told him that if he wanted to ept this power, it wanted the human to be under its control.
That was the life of Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon. Even when he fell to the coldest bottom, even when he was forced to go through trials because he was the son of the Heavenly Demon, he always broke the chain of fate and rose to the top.
Always. The initiative of life was in him. The cruel reality may have been driven by fate, but it was ones willingness that made it happen.
Wheik.
The mes distorted, and then came augh.
[Such an incredible answer.]
Wheik.
Rumble.
There was an explosion. The fire covered thend, and Roman Dmitrys existence was swept away by it.
Even at the moment when everything was vanishing, Romans spirit remained intact, and he watched the process of being pulled into the fire.
When he opened his eyes, his throat felt dry. When he raised his body a little with a frowning expression, the first thing he saw was someone who looked like Brown Rock.
You really seeded.
It was Brown Rock. He looked thrilled. The dwarves found the Fire Demon that could save the World Tree by chance, but they couldnt touch it because they would die, so they had to bite down on their anger.
And from beyond the Endless Mountains, there was a world that Brown Rocks generation had never experienced but that their blood had longed for. And at the thought that someone from there could finally save the tree, he couldnt hide his emotions.
Tuk.
Take this.
Roman Dmitry handed him something. It was the Fire Demon. It was like a crystal. It was a small, reddish bead that contained a burning me inside that was enough to make one feel warm at the touch of it.
The dwarf who touched it trembled. Actually, they thought that the human would be greedy, but he kept his promise.
Humansthey didnt like them. Their ancestors experiences of the greed of humans were passed down to them as lore. However, Roman Dmitry was different.
Brown Rock, who led the dwarves, remembered the benefit they got from the man.
While Roman Dmitry was fighting with those mes, I had a few conversations with Dmitrys people. I heard that Dmitry is a city blessed with people who are cksmiths. In return for this, apart from the favor that Roman Dmitry is asking, we, the dwarf race, will devote ourselves to the Dmitry family from now on. We will pass on our cksmith skills for the development of your people, and we will build a solid wall so that no one can invade Dmitry. If needed, we will even prepare weapons to arm your soldiers.
His voice trembled. He was expressing his gratitude.
The elves who asionally bring us news said this to me. The cold wave in Arcadie is getting worse with each day, and now the life of the World Tree has reached its limit. We are on the verge of losing our home. If it werent for Mr. Romans help, we would have given up.
He was crying. For thest 280 years, he has lived in this underground. Their ancestors said that the dwarves had a home in the vastnds, but Brown Rock had never seen them.
Roman Dmitry. He didnt know this human, but he gave him hope. Brown Rock didnt think of Roman Dmitry as a passing rtionship.
Roman Dmitry said,
That is enough. Dmitry will never be against you.
A reason to trust and a reason not to be hostileBrown Rocks eyes were proof of them.
The case was settled. The development of the iron mines had been halted, but the cksmiths were rather excited to have a close rtionship with the dwarves.
The skills of the dwarveswasnt it the dream of all cksmiths to learn from them?
And on that day, Roman Dmitry stood alone in the training hall. He raised his sword and created aura, and the energy of mes sparked.
The mes of the Fire Demon have settled inside my dantian.
In the world he was in when it happened, he knew the Fire Demon was real. The process of epting it was now a reality, and Roman Dmiry felt his dantian burn. The crystals that he had given to Brown Rock were just a part of it.
However, with that alone, the purpose that Brown Rock had wanted him to fulfill was over. At his will, the mes roared. It was unlike magic, and it had the power to manipte fire.
I need to think about how to use this in the future.
What was certain was that he had taken a great stride this time.
The reconstruction of my body by itself had to be the main thing.
Lately, he has taken a step into a new stage. However, due to an unintentional change in his training, he was able to step up to a higher level than before. It was a growth rate that was overwhelming, evenpared to his previous life.
In his past life, it took him a considerable amount of time to reach that level, but in this life, he shortened it by a shocking amount of time. For now, he had to check his strength and see how much he had changed.
What was the power of this me? In order to defeat his opponents in the future, he had to figure out how far he could go.
He took a step.
The shadows, the assassins of Ecorche, and the Fire Demon. Even after experiencing such a series of events, Roman didnt take a rest and headed to the workshop, where people werent allowed to enter. And just like that
Kik.
Thud.
For his closed-room training, he disappeared into the darkness.
One monthter, Hans headed to where Roman Dmitry was training.
He said he would be back in one month.
He walked hurriedly. A few days ago, a guest arrived looking for Roman. Of course, Hans told the person toe back again as he was now in closed-room training, but the guest was so stubborn that several days had already passed since he stayed in Dmitry.
So for that persons sake, he had to bring Roman to him. When he arrived at the workshop, he found Roman, who had alreadye out of the door.
Young Master. Did you finish your training?
Thankfully, I was able to focus on my training. While I was gone, were there any special problems?
There was a guest who came looking for you. Please go there at once. He has been waiting for the Young Master for several days.
He did call that person a guest, but it felt odd. Hanss reaction meant that he was a new face. So he headed to the guest room.
And the person who was waiting there impatiently got up with a bright face at the sight of Roman.
Nice to meet you. I am Count London of Redford.
Count London. He was a 1st-degree assassination target on Ecorches list. He was the guest who came for Roman.
And at the same time, Hans, who went to clean up the ce where Roman had been training, opened his mouth wide at the charred ce.
It was a sight that couldnt be exined unless one was in a ce that had been burned. He couldnt understand just what had happened in this ce.
Chapter 216: Count London (1)
A week ago, Count London heard devastating news.
. The Golden Bank has sent an ultimatum. A fortnightter, if we dont pay the 100,000 gold back, they will exercise their rights as creditors and make a formalint against us. What do we do? As you know, the Redford treasury doesnt have that amount right now to clear up the debt. In a situation where the operating expenses for next year also have to be covered by loans from outside, the nation will copse if we give up 100,000 gold.
100,000 goldthat was a lot of money, but it was not an amount at which the nation would entirely copse. The problem was the situation Redford was in. Due to the Kings carelessness in dealing with his gambling addiction, the treasury dried up, and the debt that had umted now couldnt be handled.
Btedly, they raised their hands to control the King. But then they realized the reality of the debt on their heads that had snowballed.
Count London said,
Is there any room for negotiation?
About that. At the Golden Bank, they said they want everything in any form, be itnd or money.
Phew.
He sighed. During thest few years, Count London has worked tirelessly to save the nation. In the process, he lost a lot ofnd, but the nation still had many problems that needed to be solved.
The debt of 100,000 gold wasnt something he could pay. To be precise, even if he gave up all of his fortunes now, Redford would face the same problem in the future. It was frustrating.
The Golden Bank would target the entire nation, and they would continue to punish those who failed to repay them. They didnt care if they had to fight a nation.
It was normal for them to cause a riot by scattering money from within, and it was clear they would destroy the nations by funding money to hostile nations. If they didnt have the strength to tackle them, they would pit them against another nation. History clearly showed what could happen if one ignored the warnings of the Golden Bank.
What did His Majesty say?
The same as always. His Majesty is not the same person we knew him to be. He is addicted to alcohol and women each day, and whenever he finds the chance, he goes to a gambling ce. We have ced restrictions so that he cannot touch the nations treasury, but there is no way we can control debts that are stamped with the national seal.
There are outside forces that encourage His Majesty to do things like this. As long as they are alive, the problem will continue to happen.
Redford. The nation was in decline. Even though the citizens didnt know the seriousness of the situation, Count London knew that their downfall was imminent.
The treasury was drying up. If a riot broke out, the meaning of the nation would be lost. Knowing that was the goal the empire wanted, Count London went to make money.
In the process, he even thought of a rebellion, but ording to the information he found, he realized the King was being influenced by outside forces. The outside forces hoped that those who cared for the nation would rebel, and they would use that as a chance to purge the rebellion and bring peace to the nation.
With limited options, all he could do was hold onto the crumbling legs of the nation. And then a person went up to him.
It was the Treasurer. The fact that the person who was supposed to report to the King secretly approached Count London meant that the reality of the nation had changed.
Is there no other way?
At the corner of his desk, he looked at the picture of his father. In the photo taken with magic during his lifetime, the man looked just like Count London with a huge smile. In fact, people remembered his father more.
He was a very patriotic man to the point where everyone respected him, and he didnt let go of his concerns for the nation until the day he died in an ident.
When he died, people didnt like the new heir to London. Unlike his father, his reputation in the world was that he was trash and hurt people to make money.
Count London said,
Redford is running to the edge of a cliff. Knowing that the nation will fall over it one day, we cannot just abandon it and run away. We need to make a list of those who are willing to help us. First of all, the debt with the Golden Bank needs to be settled so we can be safe.
I understand.
The Treasurer bowed his head, and Count London looked at the ceiling as he leaned back on his chair.
The painted ceilingit seemed to represent the reality of their nation.
He didnt look at Dmitrys side from the start. He first started visiting friendly nations, but they all expressed how they were in troubling positions.
Count London. Rumors are going around across thend about the Redford Kingdom and that no one is lending you money. No matter how much interest is promised, wouldnt it be a loss if your nation copses before you pay us back? I am sorry. Shouldnt you be looking at reality now?
There were ten meetings, and all ten of them resulted in rejections. Count Londons feet hurt. He walked a long distance and earnestly asked them, but most of them coldly refused him.
And then he remembered Dmitry. Even though they werent close friends, there might be a chance since they were super wealthy and had a hostile rtionship with the Kronos Empire.
A glimpse of hope. It was the feeling of holding onto thest straw. Hence, he went to visit Roman, and at the sight of him opening the door, he went straight for him.
Roman Dmitry, the best talent on the continent who had taken down Commander Gustavo in one hit. ording to the rumors, Roman Dmitry is a cool-headed person, and if he knows Redfords situation, then the chances of him lending money are slim.
He also knew the reality, but there were no other options. Rumors spread that Dmitry was being led by Roman Dmitry and not Duke Romero, so he looked for Roman Dmitry.
Roman sat across from him. After briefly greeting each other, they immediately went down to business.
I am sorry for asking you this in the first ce, but please lend us 100,000 gold. Of course, I know that it is very unreasonable to make this request. There is nothing tying us together, and even if we borrow money, we have nothing to pay you back with.
He spoke honestly. He wasnt going to lie to borrow money.
London and Dmitry. Both were families with merchant blood. It was clear that using absurd excuses would only trouble them longer because of the huge amount of money being requested, and there was no benefit from lying to the Dmitry family now.
The interest was nothing. If Redford and London fell, the party who gave the money would lose both the original amount and the interest.
If the debt with the Golden Bank cannot be repaid, Redford will copse. I would like to avoid that. Roman Dmitry. You know the importance of Redford. The Kingdoms Alliance is barely standing, and if Redford falls, the alliance will lose its power to stop the Kronos Empire. So please lend us strength. We cannot stand without the help of other nations.
This transaction could turn the situation upside down. It wasnt a gain for Dmitry, but he appealed to them, who hated Kronos, by saying that Redford needed help.
Count London was smart. To be honest, he made Redfords problem everyones problem. He described the situation as such.
Roman Dmitry calmly listened to him and asked, after a sip of tea,
Ive heard rumors about Count London. Redfords Godfather. A being who plundered the assets of others around him to umte wealth through cruel business skills. People call you trash, scum, and a bloodless person. But the Count London I am meeting right now seems different from the rumors.
His public reputation was different from what his eyes showed. At least the people in Redford never considered him a patriot.
Please exin to me why you, with such a reputation, are working hard for Redford. Actually, arent people with money able to live fine if they throw away their patriotism?
Romans words put him into silence. Count London looked at his opponent without saying a word.
His public reputationhe was aware of it. People cursed Count London, who secured his business even when the nation was copsing and took the assets of those around him, and how he never spent money on others.
However, it was Count London who, despite being pointed at by the people, was handling the money issue. The reality was different. Most of his hard-earned money was used to solve Redfords financial problems.
Count London said,
. A couple of years ago, I wasnt very interested in the state of affairs of my nation. It was my goal to inherit my familys business and be the best merchant on the continent. But when you umte so much wealth, you see the truth that people dont know. The King and his actions. People are saying that the King is making life difficult for them, but those who know the truth are aware that what is happening is odd. I am convinced that Kronos is behind this.
Their King had been put into this gambling obsession by someone. At first, he was delighted to make money, but within a year, the King turned into a gambling addict and frequented the gambling ce where influential people gathered.
How did a small kingdoms King get into that kind of ce in the first ce? Questions arose, and Count London knew that the forces behind them were the reason for Redfords downfall.
Redfords rich family. How do you think our family will be viewed by those who are trying to bring down the nation? My fathers death wasnt an ident. A person who is patriotic and has the wealth to help would have been considered a hurdle by many. So I ruined my public reputation. I trampled on people, stole their assets, and got criticized, but I do not regret it. The people I had taken down were all bastards. I took their properties and gave them back to the nation.
Beyond his memory, Count London, who inherited the family, was not trying this hard to have a patriotic image.
However, as time passed, something became certain. Watching how the nation copsed with his fathers death, he couldnt let go of the thought that Kronos was behind this. So now he has dedicated his life to Redford.
No matter how people judged him, it didnt matter. He had one purpose. In order to protect the nation that his father built, he didnt care what people thought of him.
Count London said,
I have no intention of making you take on all the responsibilities of the 100,000 gold. As coteral for this transaction, I will bet not only the London familysnd but also our heirlooms. Even if things get worse. For Dmitry, it wouldnt be too much of a loss. And if Redford fixes the problem and things return to normal, not only the London family but also Redford will never forget the grace that you have shown.
When he was done talking, Count London was sure of it.
This would be a t-out refusal too.
Dmitrya family of merchants who rose to their current position by selling metalshad no reason to take up this offer. A nice friendship? A story? Their hatred for Kronos?
This problem wasnt even theirs. The fire that fell on the feet of others wouldnt even touch them. But then
I get it. I will ept your offer.
An answer was given.
Count London, who had already given up, couldnt hide the shock on his face.
Chapter 217: Count London (2)
The 1st-degree assassination targetstheir existence was the weakness of the Kingdoms Alliance. If the Drake family of the Umberto Kingdom was the core of the military that supported them, Count London of the Redford Kingdom could be thest hope of the nation.
The moment he gave up, everything would be over. Redfords debt, which had been somehow prevented, would quickly plunge the kingdom into ruin. They were at the cliffs edge.
Count Londons voice was sincere. He didnt hesitate to bow his head even though he went to a person he knew nothing about, and despite being a rich man, he knew to extend his hand.
The Golden Banks debt is just starting. If they start pressuring Redford in earnest, the people will have to pay off Redfords debt, or they will try to leave the nation immediately. Before the nations pirs get broken down, theyll be eager to get something out of it.
The kingdom had one pir called London, which supported the hugend. Looking at the pirs in the strong wind, Roman Dmitry spoke,
As Count London said, I will ept the coteral as the bare minimum of safety. But Count London, and I know that this deal isnt much of a benefit to Dmitry. So do your best. Just as Cairo defeated the remnants of Kronos and regained stability, Redford should also do that.
100,000 gold. It wasnt just out of good intentions. For the bnce of the continent, he bought Redford. It was Roman Dmitrys judgment that the longer the kingdoms held out, the more power and time Dmitry would get.
At that moment, Count London was speechless. He didnt think that would be his answer. He ran everywhere to get help, but he never expected to receive a positive response from the Dmitry family. The beings who were friendly to their kingdom had turned their backs on him, but Roman Dmitry said he would extend his hand despite knowing their condition.
Of course, he also knew the truth. The downfall of Redford would mean that Roman Dmitry would have to get into war, and an all-out war wasnt on his mind right now.
Even though he knew that, he felt odd. Actually, despite running around until his feet became sore, he thought that Redford might just copse.
It isnt the end, then.
His father, who always thought about the safety of the nation, said, If you dont give up until the end, then the answer wille.
The real end. It was when he lowered his head and couldnt look at the reality in front of him because he found no other way, his father nted a solid emotion inside Count Londons head, saying he shouldnt give up.
A child who had grown up in a rich family setting since childhood. Taking over the burdens of his family, he looked at Roman Dmitry with a determined face.
I will not forget this day. We will somehow ovee the crisis in Redford and repay Dmitry for helping us out.
Thest chanceCount London strongly held to that chance.
Five days prior to the debt repayment. Returning to Redford, Count London prepared to meet the Golden Bank. Even though the money was ready, that was just the start.
In order to solve the issue with the Golden Bank and get things to work, other issues needed to be slowly addressed, and the most important thing now was self-growth.
Because they couldnt continue to receive the power of external forces forever, he studied various ways to expand the business of the London family and earn money in the right manner.
In the process, Dmitry looked like a true savior. Commercial cooperation opened the way for the smooth export of resources.
Two dayster, Roman Dmitry visited Redford. It was to deliver the money that was promised and to see Redford with his own eyes.
Mr. Roman Dmitry. Wee!
At Romans visit, Count London had a bright smile. At first, they didnt have a connection, but they were now valuable guests in Redford and London, to the extent that they would wee them.
He opened the door to the mansion. A party was prepared for Roman Dmitry, and upon entering, soft music began to flow.
Mr. Roman Dmitry, we prepared this for you. I hope you enjoy this cefortably with yourpanions.
Thank you.
He nodded. Sipping the champagne, Roman looked around.
Redford found a clue to solving the nations problem. As for the Kronos Empire, they will no longer wee the existence of Count London. They will definitely be trying to bring him down. Its not clear when, but it will be before the negotiations with the Golden Bank are initiated.
The visit wasnt just for him to take a look. If it was just to deliver the money, he could have just given it the same day they met, or he could just send a subordinate, but he visited the ce on purpose.
Even until the day of the negotiations, he decided to keep Count London safe. If he were assassinated before the negotiations, then Redford would fall.
Chris.
Yes.
Find out the structure of the London mansion. If the situation we are concerned about happens, the safety of the Count is a priority.
I understand.
Chris took a step back. He disappeared from the party with his troops, and Roman Dmitry smelled the champagne.
This was the night before the storm. The people of Redford had a bright future ahead of them, but right under their chins, Kronos was preparing something.
Redford and Londonthey were worth using. If they could get over this crisis and get back on track, they would be a strong support for the Kingdoms Alliance.
Count Londons expression and his eyes showed they were worth helping. His reason for taking such a long step was to secure a reliable ally for the future.
However, on the other side of the party, the servants carrying the food had stiff faces at the sound of peopleughing.
On that evening, a man who went to a shabby pub put down his beer mug nervously.
Bang!
Tch! The arrogant nobles. The nation is having a hard time, but they are having a party with expensive food andughing.
It was a servant, Jacqueline.
This party was quite excessive. Count London prepared the best party to show his gratitude with food and drinks, which was something they shouldnt do in a crisis.
Jacqueline was temporarily brought in from outside for the party. For him, who didnt know much about Dmitry and Londons story, watching the happy faces of the people holding their stomachs andughing made him upset.
Jacqueline, what is it?
The bar owner asked.
Like Jacqueline, he was also reflecting on his life, and he seemed curious about the customer.
What is it? This time, I went to work at the London family for a party, and they were allughing hahahaha with foodid out that mostmoners could have eaten for a year. Does it make sense? The Redford royal family insists on taxing and persecuting us every time, saying that the nation is in trouble. Yet, the nobles get to enjoy their own luxurious life like always!
He drank the beer, and even though it was cold beer, he didnt feel the heat inside of him stop.
And what? A ce to celebrate harmony with Dmitry? Fucking trash! So many people lost their jobs as Count Londons business ate the other ones. And what did that guy even do for the nation? We are living so hard because of greedy people who only care about money, but upon seeing Roman Dmitryughing and eating with them, it made my stomach hurt.
The nobles have always been like that. When did those guys think about our safety?
Still, they hold power. If the nation is suffering, they should be thinking about us and not the other nations people.
He expressed more anger. When Jacqueline raised his voice, people gathered in twos and threes and reacted simrly to him.
There is no such thing as helping out anymore. Count London ismitting a traitorous act against the nation by hoarding the wealth of the nation and giving it to people like Dmitry. How long do we have to hold onto our hungry bellies? If things continue like this, it is obvious we will die from hunger, and not because of the Kronos Empire picking a war with us.
Slowly, it began to rise. The remarks crossed the line, and Jacquelines eyes shed with killing intent.
Right then, the owner of the pub signaled the staff to lock the door and said in a hushed voice,
Jacqueline. As you said, at this rate, all of us might die from starvation. Right now, your wife is about to give birth to her third child, and she cant eat properly, so she isnt evenctating. Then lets turn this situation around. If we rob Count Londons mansion, steal their wealth, and leave Redford, we can survive starvation.
W-What?
Jacqueline was shocked. Even though he was angry, attacking the nobles was a different thing.
However, the reactions of the others were different. When the people showed a reaction of agreeing with it, even Jacqueline began to get pushed into the idea.
Right, fuck this. We cannot stay like this forever. Lets call together people who will agree to this and go get our rightful share from Count London.
It was a small thing that pissed them off at first, but now it was burning in mes.
Wheik.
Wheeiik.
Fire broke out. Torches lit the night road, and a group of people strode to Count Londons mansion.
Click.
The weapons were cking, and they werent really weapons but tools for farming, such as scythes and others.
And the mansion appeared.
The guards who were guarding the front gate raised their weapons with shocked faces.
Stop!
If youe closer, we will have to attack you.
There were just two guards outside, and the number ofmoners was too great. As Jacqueline raised his voice, hundreds of people rushed in, making the guards feel overwhelmed.
The guards gulped despite having weapons in hand, and their eyes wouldnt stop shaking.
And being the representative, Jacqueline said,
Call Count London right now!
He isnt someone you can just call out like that!
Like what? Fucking dog! Count London is a traitor who is selling the nation. The people of Redford are starving, with no food to eat or feed their wives, but he invites outsiders and holds parties for them. If he had given us the money he spent on the party, we would have had a couple of warm days at home. So call Count London right now. I need to see and speak to him.
They were enraged. The original n was to kill the guards and loot the ce, butmon people had a conscience that didnt allow that. Jacqueline chose to summon Count London, and as amoner, it took a voice apanied by force to create such a situation. So he called people.
At first, people were taken aback by the fact that they would visit a noble family, but when they heard about what had happened, they all expressed their anger.
Redford. It was a nation of poor people. In the ce where beggars were everywhere, even if they only went out on the streets, they didnt even get to see the nobles with their heads raised.
Jacqueline gritted his teeth. If things went wrong, a shred of their conscience would get broken, and the scythes would plunge into the necks of the guards.
And it was at that moment that the gate opened.
Was it Count London?
The moment their eyes focused there, contrary to peoples expectations, Roman Dmitry opened the door and appeared.
Chapter 218: Count London (3)
Themonersmost of them didnt know Roman Dmitrys face. They were familiar with the rumors, but being able to recognize Roman Dmitry in Redford was a different thing. However.
Roman Dmitry!
Its that guy! Count London is now working with the Dmitry family to steal the fortune of Redford! Traitors! Arent you even a bit ashamed of what is happening?
Some of the crowd suddenly raised their voices which made things embarrassing for Jacqueline. He recognized Roman Dmitry because he was at the party and had no intention of provoking him.
Roman Dmitry was a rumored aura user. And knowing how strong the man was, he didnt want to touch Roman Dmitry. That was the n, but their sudden actions ruined it all. To the remarks that provoked Roman Dmitry, Jacqueline couldnt back down and stood there.
At the series of events, Roman Dmitry looked at the people who raised their voices.
They are a mix of rogues.
It was a rebellion of themoners. They were expressing their suppressed anger. However, based on Jaquelines reaction to the way he recognized him and the provocation, it wasnt difficult to know that the rebels who instigated this were in the group.
It was as he had expected. The Kronos Empire had prepared weapons to attack Count London. In Cairo, they used traitors who wanted to devour the nation and used assassins called shadows against him, and now they were using the angry public sentiment to destroy the London family.
It was fun. The Kronos Empire spread chaos all over the continent in various ways. Without actively using the power of the empire, they created a situation where the enemies would copse because of their own people. That was the way of the empire.
Roman Dmitry said,
A traitor who sells out his country. Is there any clear basis for those words?
There is no need for any evidence! Roman Dmitry! If you truly know justice, get out of Redford and dont get involved! Dont take away Redfords riches! It has been earned by the blood and sweat of the people. The malicious London family is monopolizing it and living happily by themselves. If that isnt traitorous, then what is the meaning of that?
He had sumbed to evil. As things turned out, Jacqueline showed no signs of backing down.
Wheik.
It was like a zing fire, and it wasnt strange for a fight to ensue.
Their words and their expressionsRoman Dmitry looked at the people. Dealing with people who couldnt see the reality in front of them wasnt so difficult, but whether it was worth intervening in was Redfords problem.
Actually, the way to calm the angry public sentiment that appeared in London was simple. The truththat alone was enough. If London revealed what he did, he wouldnt be called a traitor, but.
Creak.
The gate opened, and the London family knights came out and spoke in a voice no one could hear.
Mr. Roman Dmitry. Count London doesnt want you to get into trouble. Pleasee inside. We will sort out the anger of our people on our own.
At that point, Roman Dmitry had no reason to confront themoners.
He headed inside. With a slightly bitter expression, Count London said,
I am sorry for getting you involved in this. Actually, this isnt the first time it has happened. There have been several asions when people who have been starving attacked my ce. Of course, they werent as extreme as the group that appeared at the mansion today, but the patience of the people seems to be wearing thin.
On this day, he hoped for a peaceful solution. The knights of London went out and offered apromise with leftover food from the party and financialpensation, and the anger of the people who achieved their goal faded.
Except for the panic, the situation didnt be too extreme. They didnt know what would happen if Roman Dmitry, who was rumored to be a battle manic, decided toe out, and it would be a real problem, so they withdrew.
Londons way was foolish. If it had been Roman Dmitry, no matter what their reason was, he wouldnt have made the people go back alive if they had attacked him. However, this was Redford, not Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry asked,
Why not tell them the truth? The Londons arent responsible for the poverty of the nation. No matter how much you hold on, being targeted as a traitor isnt nice. Excuse me for saying this, but the King has to bear the responsibility for this.
From Romans words, he thought it was amon question to ask. Everyone who knew the truth asked him the same thing, but Count London couldnt do that.
I know very well what it means for London. But I dont think its for Redford. We are now living in an age of hatred. When a problem arises, people want to make others take on the responsibility. If it is revealed that the King was the one who started the troubles, what do you think will happen to Redford?
From then on, things would change. The peoples anger would be directed toward the royal family, and the nation would be in chaos once again.
If people who can only be freed by ming others aim for His Majesty, we dont know what will happen to the nation. People will re up, and perhaps the nation will copse from within even before Kronos fights us. So the truth cannot be revealed. If the peoples anger isnt directed at the royal family but at someone like me, then their anger will be limited and hinder the esction, and they will just attack my mansion. After all, I am also just an existence under the royal family, so their anger will not spread throughout the kingdom.
He was also a normal person, and he didnt like criticism. Seeing people swear at him, he also wanted to tell the truth one day, but the benefits of doing so seemed meaningless. People would praise him as a hero, but then their anger would turn to the royal family. If that were the case, what would the reputation of being a hero mean?
If the nation copses and a rebellion breaks out, all of the hard work he has done so far would have no choice but to be meaningless. Hence, he withheld the truth.
He smiled and looked at Roman Dmitry.
Redfords troubles arent the problems of His Majesty alone. Even if they were to make him take responsibility and bring him down, Redford would be engulfed in further turmoil due to the forces that encouraged the King to neglect this situation. It is much better if I take the me for the people. At least for me, I have the strength to ept criticism and be safe at the same time. So until Redford has a foundation to survive, the people shouldnt know the truth.
During the past few years, the weight that Count London has been carrying has been heavy. And looking at his figure, Roman Dmitry recalled a persons face.
Yu Hyun, a Demonic Sect member. He was a unique person. In a world that spoke of the rule of the strong, humans were basically believed to be born with good sides, and unlike his position as an heir to a noble family, he didnt have any greed for power.
Maybe it was because he lived a different life from Baek Joong-hyuk, but the two of them felt an inexplicable attraction towards each other and they often spent time together.
Baek Joong-hyuk asked him,
I heard that you went to the slums and helped the people. Why do you have to act as such? You may have simply acted with good intentions, but after that, the people will wait for it every day. And if you dont show up again, they will get angry, saying that your one good intention was only out of sympathy.
There were things that people misunderstood. Poverty and wealth. There was a belief that conflicting values represented character.
However, the world that Baek Joong-hyuk lived in wasnt like that. Some people have described the poor as living by helping each other and the rich as viins who exploit such poverty. But was that really the truth?
Just because they were rich, they werent unconditionally evil, and poor people didnt just have humanity because they were poor.
At the bottom of life, peoples greed shone, and Baek Joong-hyuk had seen how the people who were the weakest killed one another for the sake of one rice ball. Whether they were poor or rich, humans were humans. Even if they were in the same environment, their personalities would form differently, and Baek Joong-hyuk didnt hastily judge anothers environment.
What he had seen and felt. He thoroughly judged his opponents based on his experience with them, and only those who epted that truth were worthy of Baek Joong-hyuks trust.
Yu Hyun said,
Well. As you said, people might resent me, but I just do what my heart tells me to. If there is someone else like you in the world, then shouldnt it be bnced out if there was someone like me?
He smiled.
Despite that look, Baek Joong-hyuk couldnt smile because his and Yu Hyuns paths were different. Even though he was the son of the Heavenly Demon, he started as the bottom feeder in life, and Yu Hyun was born into a prestigious family and saw good things. . A kind heart could have been born from such a background. At least if he had experienced the life Baek Joong-hyuk did, he wouldnt be saying such things.
But still, he didnt hate Yu Hyun. The time he had spent with him was like a ray of light as he wandered in darkness.
And one yearter, Yu Hyuns naked body was discovered abandoned in the slum.
Yu Hyun and Count London. They were simr types of people. Living a single life, they believed in and followed values that were more important than their ownfort.
After parting ways, Roman Dmitry looked out at the ck sky.
Stupid people.
On the day Yu Hyun died, Baek Joong-hyuk overturned the entire slum. Meanwhile, he found the people who had been in contact with Yu Hyun, and only after driving countless people to their deaths did he find out who killed Yu Hyun.
It was a boy in his early teens. When he looked at him with both ears cut off and bleeding, he asked him why. Then the boy spoke with a terrified face,
Everyone was afraid that he would never visit us again.
A one-month visit. The starving people didnt remember the grace that was shown to them.
The boy looked at Yu Hyuns expensive clothes when he was about to leave after he helped them. As he turned around like that, someone hit Yu Hyun on the back of his head. Despite the blood sshing and his groans, the boy wanted the clothes he desired.
The boy and Jacqueline were no different. If one looked at the world a little wisely, one would know what Count London did for the people.
Not knowing the truth was not an excuse. Jacqueline had been invited to the party, so he could work for a short time and bring some food home after the party. And if he wasnt angry at the nobles for spending money, he would have felt gratitude.
And he was used just like that. The reason he visited the mansion at night was probably because there had been a conversation about not tolerating his actions.
Yu Hyun and Count London. They were an existence that normal people would not dare to look up to, yet they were forced to sacrifice for the sake of the people.
It was stupid, and he didnt like that. However
It isnt my business.
In his previous life and even now, Roman Dmitry had no intention of pushing his values onto others. If Count London offered to sacrifice himself, he wouldnt even bother talking about it.
His visit to Redfordhis role there was to solve the problem with the Golden Bank.
He turned his steps. As he looked up at the sky, his mind feltplicated.
The night waste.
Time passed, and the day that the Golden Bank had set was dawning.
Chapter 219: Count London (4)
It was early in the morning, and Count London immediately got into the carriage. The meeting with the Golden Bank was scheduled in the same city, but 100,000 gold coins couldnt be transported on foot.
Every time the carriage moved on bumpy ground, the carriage shook. Because the budget of the nation wasnt that great now, the capital was as bad as a rural ce.
Inside the carriage, Count London stared at the gold coins. The hard-earned money and even Londonsnd and heirlooms would be used to ovee the crisis of the nation. And the people who knew the truth said Count London was insane.
If he stood one step away from the reality of the nation and looked at the situation, he would be able to livefortably regardless of being in Redford or not. The Kronos Empire was tolerant to many. If they raised their voices to betray the nation, Kronos wouldnt even touch them.
He knew that too. Merchants were known to be good at calcting the best in things and would never step into a loss.
The debt with the Golden Bank is just the beginning. With this, Redfords game will change.
If the debt was paid, he would find the King. If he didnt ept the choice for the sake of the nation again, he intended to overthrow the nation, even if he would be called a traitor by the people.
In the meantime, he suppressed his thoughts of rebellion as ast resort. However, a few days ago, the Kings sessor, the Prince, agreed to it.
Count London. The nation is driven to the brink. If my fathers reign is leading to the downfall of the nation, I must make a decision for Redford, as I am bound to inherit it.
Actually, the King of Redford wasnt like that from the start. Before falling into a gambling addiction, he was the kind of King who was strong. The people wholeheartedly respected the King, but a few years ago, something happened that broke his spirit.
The three children of the King. Among his two sons and one daughter, his eldest son died in an ident while he was practicing horseback riding, and his youngest daughter suffered from losing her brother and hung herself.
The series of idents made him fall into despair. He drank each day and found pleasure in gambling. It was the pleasure of making money. The intense stimtion of blowing away the sadness of losing his children made him unable to escape it. For that reason, the Count didnt want to give up on the King.
Apart from the fact that the nation would be ruined by traitors after a rebellion, it was difficult for him to ept a situation where the King would get backstabbed.
But it was now past the limit. Now that the debt is going to be settled with Dmitrys money, Redford would have to use this opportunity to not get into any more debts and pay them back slowly.
Rebellion wasplicated. Memories of his pastplicated his mind. And so
ck.
The carriage began to rock, and the horses neighed as the carriage halted.
Protect the carriage!
Attack!
A knight shouted. The outside of the carriage seemed to be in intense chaos.
On the wide road, at a quiet time when there were still a few peopleing and going, people appeared from all sides and rushed at them at once.
Attack!
There are gold coins there!
There were as many as a hundred people, and all of their eyes were shining with greed. Their shabby appearance and the weapons they were carrying were rough, and their number was what filled the vision of Count Londons men.
The soldiers hurriedly raised their shields. They went close to each other to protect one another, but they didnt expect to get attacked right in the middle of the capital.
Atst, the people rushed in. At the sight of them running with greed, the knights raised their auras and screamed,
Grrrrnnggg!
Protect the carriage!
Attack!
It was the start of the battle. As soon as the soldiers ran into the people, dozens of people screamed. It was because the people didnt have any armor. The spears and knives of the soldiers cut through the clothes of the people at once, but the people didnt stop running at them and trampled on the corpses.
Puak!
Arms flew, and some had their throats shed. In the midst of blood and death, someone finally drove a knife through the heart of a soldier.
Puak!
Blood sttered, and the entire ce was in chaos. The soldiers couldnt ovee their numbers and began to die, while the London knights gritted their teeth at the sight.
Their opponents were just normal people. It was impossible for them to deal with aura swordsmen, but there were those who were taking advantage of this chaos.
Puak!
!?
A knight was shocked when a thorn got stuck in his neck. It was thrown by someone, which meant that an unusual person was mixed in with the crowd, but he couldnt do anything as he was already losing consciousness.
His body staggered. The knight, who swung his sword and shed the enemies until the moment he copsed, had his face sttered with blood and his entire body cut to pieces by people rushing at him from all sides.
Thud.
The death of a knight deepened their defeat, and Count London, who checked the situation outside the carriage, screamed with a pale face,
Stop this right now! The wealth in the carriage is important in solving the problems of the nation! If you are from Redford, you must not attack us! Stop! Please just stop! If this money gets stolen in the mess, Redford has no future!
The purpose of the opponents seemed to be the money. So Count London shouted, but no one listened. At that moment.
Puak!
The world shook. Count London slumped forward, and his eyes began to lose focus. Blood flowed from the back of his head. His senses were fading, and he couldnt even check who attacked him.
Check the carriage!
Gold! Gold coins!
The people were screaming for joy, and Jacqueline was among them. At first, he was only a thief who wanted to attack the mansion for the sake of money, but now, he boldly attacked the Count.
P-Please.
He couldnt say anything more. He wanted them to stop, but his dying voice didnt reach them.
Suddenly, he thought of Roman Dmitrys words. When he said that he didnt have to help with the meeting with the Golden Bank, Roman Dmitry handed over the box of 100,000 gold coins and said,
Be careful. The Count made the mistake of being lenient when help was needed. It doesnt matter what the story of the people who attacked the mansion is. The London family and the Redford Kingdom. The moment they realize that the wall isnt so high, it wouldnt matter what strange things happen from then on.
His words. Despite knowing what he meant, he ignored them. At least he didnt want to ept that the nation he was trying to save had changed.
He gasped on the cold ground. Looking at Jacqueline taking the coins, he was speechless. With his consciousness fading, Count London passed out.
This attack. It came from a piece of information that the bar owner provided.
Jacqueline. Early tomorrow morning, I received information that London is stealing the wealth of the nation. The information is given by a servant of the London family, and it seems like it is being moved to a safe ce. The meeting with Dmitry was also for that reason. It is clear that he is leaving for Dmitry and not the Kronos Empire.
Hearing that, Jacqueline was furious. The people of Redford knew the nation was dying, but there was no way to use their hands, and Redfords most powerful man was running away.
He couldnt tolerate it. The money the Londons earned by destroying others had to be retrieved.
Dirty bastard. We can no longer stand by the sides and let the nobles do whatever they want.
During thest incident, Count London stepped back. Even though they used crude weapons, he was willing to talk andpromise, and that gave Jacqueline the confidence. So that was how he robbed the wagon.
His eyes widened at the sight of the box of gold coins.
H-How much is this?
Tens of thousands! Right?
At that moment, he felt angry. Tens of thousands of gold coins were enough for a year of sustaining lives without worry, but this man, this noble, was ready to run away with it.
He was right. Redfords people, who suffered and made the nobles rich, didnt like how the money was being kept from them. He headed to the square and screamed, looking at the people.
Everyone, gather here! From now on, I will give you one gold coin stolen from the traitor Count London!
Jacqueline. He didnt consider himself a rebel. He thought of himself as a righteous enemy. He was an existence that brought back the stolen money to its rightful ce.
People flocked to the words Gold Coins because they hadnt eaten properly for months, and he gave each of them gold coinsone by one.
Jacqueline smiled brightly as the coins in the box became less. Even at that moment, he believed that he was doing the right thing.
When Count London didnt show up past 9 oclock, a man seemed upset.
Treasurer. I think the Golden Bank understood the circumstances of the Redford Kingdom. We believed in His Majestys words and lent him arge sum of money and waived part of the interest until the end, even though the interest wasnt paid and not even the principal was paid! What do we do now? Its already past the scheduled time, so why is Count London not showing up?
It was a member of the Golden Bank. He was an Executive Officer. He was a man with power who could plunge Redford into the abyss with a single word, so the Treasurer spoke with caution.
We are truly sorry. Count London is not someone who wastes the time of others. I am sure that something must have happened
Please do not say such nonsense!
Pak!
He threw the papers, making the Treasurers eyes go wide in shock.
The Executive Officer said,
We are not ignorant of that mans reputation in Redford. He has a reputation for destroying the homes of others with his cruel business skills, and he handles things for his own interests. Even so, the Golden Bank doesnt judge people based on such things. If our rtionship had been smooth, I would have believed the Treasurers words and waited longer. However, all this while, has Count London fulfilled his promises? He had taken on this task on behalf of Redford and dyed repaying the money, and today, when he promised to meet us here, he didnt even show up. Trust isnt built in an instant. Rather than you saying he had something happen to him, I think it is better to say that he has abandoned the task.
Kiik.
He got up from his seat, as there was no reason for him to stay any longer.
From now on, the Golden Bank will ssify the Redford Kingdom as a bad debtor. We will not choose any means for the debt to be repaid, and we will formally protest this issue to the International Community as soon as possible.
E-Executive!
Wheik.
The Executive Officer turned around, and his attendants followed him. The Treasurer tried to hold onto him, and it was then.
The heir to the Dmitry Duchy, Roman Dmitry is entering.
From the door, the voice of a servant was heard. And as the door opened wide, peoples eyes were directed to one ce at the same time.
Chapter 220: Count London (5)
Roman Dmitry was an unexpected person. As the Executive Officer looked puzzled, Roman Dmitry casually sat down and looked up at the opponent.
Sit down.
What are you doing here?
Count London was in an ident. I am acting as a representative, so if you have anything to say, say it to me.
The Executives gaze turned to the Treasurer. When asked why, the Treasurer also seemed to be puzzled by it.
No matter what happens, the ce for negotiation was set here. An attendant also sat, looking disapprovingly at Roman Dmitry, and the Executive said,
As a representative, you know the situation. Hence, the exnation of the preceding situation is omitted. The money that the Redford Kingdom has to repay to the Golden Bank is about 100,000 gold, including the principal and the interest. The problem is that it was like that 5 minutes ago. If London had shown up on time and paid back the 100,000 gold, the Golden Bank would have covered the previous problems and pursued an amicable rtionship again.
Kik.
He leaned forward, and with a somewhat stiff attitude, he looked at Roman.
Time is money for us. It is our job to collect the interest on the money that went out of our pocket, depending on when it is returned. So do you think it is right for us to just end it at 100,000 gold, 5 minutes after 9 oclock? In my opinion, no. It was exactly at 9 oclock that we decided to receive the gold, and at the point when even a second passed, the Redford Kingdom had been dered a bad debtor and will be held ountable.
Dont speak in circles. Get straight to the point.
I understand.
The officialughed. From the moment it went beyond the appointed timeno, to be precise, from the moment the money was borrowed until the end of the transaction, the Golden Bank was at the top.
You will have to pay the overdue interest. It is 10% of the amount owed. If you pay back the 110,000 gold right away, I will forget about the bad memories here. From then on, it doesnt matter if you borrow money again. As long as you are not a bad debtor, the Golden Bank is open to any transactions.
110,000 Gold!!!
The Treasurer seemed shocked. 110,000 goldthat was a huge amount. Even just getting 100,000 gold was tough for Redford in their current situation, and now they wanted another 10,000 added to it.
Besides, the news of Count London being in an ident made him ufortable. In addition, the recent attacks on his home and the ident when transporting the money didnt seem like a coincidence to him.
Roman Dmitry said,
Count London had an ident on the way here. Somehow, the citizens aimed for the gold and attacked him, and he could not afford to pay back the 100,000 gold now. Let me ask you again. Is paying 110,000 gold instead of 100,000 the only way to solve the money problem with the Golden Bank?
We arent obligated to consider the debtors situation. Only the promised date of repayment is important. Even if we are given 100,000 gold, what we want is 110,000 gold right now.
It was a firm answer.
The Golden Bank or the Iron Blood Bankpeople thought that they were simply a money-lending force, but there was no one as aggressive as them on the continent.
Only ruin awaited those who didnt pay them back. Rather than the evils of the continent, like the empires, there were more people who crumbled because of the Golden Bank.
Roman Dmitry paused for a moment. Then he met the other persons gaze and said, as if it were not a big deal,
I will ask you onest time. Is it money that you want or ruin?
If one followed the history of the continent, one could find the Golden Banks name on the first page of history. They were the same. Many people fell into the abyss, both in the past and now, because of those who talked about debt.
The Golden Bank is the fiend of gold coins. If you intend to do business with them, make sure to pay off your debts somehow, even if it means selling your soul. If not, the gold will destroy you and everything around you.
It was wise advice. Against the background of the Golden Banks history, which had shown numerous examples, Roman Dmitrys question was quite aggressive. So
What did you say just now?
The Executives face went stiff at Romans words. It was a sensitive issue. People didnt hesitate to criticize the actions of the Golden Bank, but no one said such things to their eyes.
It was a statement that no one would have dared to make, and despite his hostile gaze, as if he could end this any moment, Roman looked him in the eye.
Actually, I am unsure of the intentions of the Golden Bank. You im that you want the debt to be repaid, but there is no moneylender in the world who collects the debt at the cost of war. Even if you want to crush your opponent, you do it by possessing their things, not at the cost of war, which doesnt have any financial gain. That is a stupid mistake. As a faction that makes money on interest, there is no need to make things worse by forcing people to pay back.
There is a difference between normal lending and the Golden Bank. It is a matter of promise. The reason people pay off their debt with the Golden Bank is that we have clearly demonstrated how we respond when they break their promises.
I also hope that the Golden Bank is just a simple lending business. However, there are parts I dont understand.
Tension was rampant. They didnt pull out their swords, but neither side was backing out.
When the Golden Bank lent money to the Redford Kingdom, the kingdom was already in a veryplicated situation due to the Kings deviation from ruling it, and yet you lent them money. It means that you, who value the other sides reliability and debt capabilities, lent tens of thousands of gold despite knowing it would be difficult to get back. It wasnt convincing just because the other party was a King. Doesnt the precedent prove that the Golden Bank is brutally trying to scrutinize the situation?
On the page of history, if one went back along it, the Golden Bank was a mysterious force that appeared without anyone knowing its origins.
Who was the owner? Where were the fundsing from? No one knew. They suddenly appeared with money that no other nation had, and in an instant, they were reborn as a being with influence on the continent.
To this day, no one questioned them, and as the past proved their existence, people just epted the Golden Bank for what it was.
However, Roman Dmitry was different. Through the Lower District Sect, he also couldnt find out anything about the Golden Bank, but he confirmed something. Just like in the case of the Redford Kingdom, they did things that made no sense.
If so, there could be one reason. He came to the conclusion that the Golden Banks actions were simr to those of the Kronos Empire, which wished for the destruction of the other nations.
Hearing those offensive remarks, the Executives face twisted. With a face ready to shout, he let out his anger.
So youre saying we lent money in hopes of ruining Redford? That is something I will not stand for. The negotiations are over. The Redford kingdom will be considered unwilling to repay the debt, and the remarks of the Dmitry family will be raised with the International Community.
Jump.
He got up from his seat, and just as he was about to leave.
Listen until the end.
His steps stopped, and Roman smiled.
Redfords debt, I will pay it.
The situation was sorted out. Despite being enraged, the Executive couldnt say no when the debt would be paid back, and that too in 110,000 gold.
Above all, the purpose of their business was money. If he didnt ept the money right now, he couldnt help but be caught upter and get asked if he was trying to make the bank lose money.
And so the situation was settled. The official left with an angry face, writing a document saying that Redford had paid back the debt.
But before leaving the room, he turned to Roman and said,
The Dmitry family made a huge mistake today. I look forward to the next time we meet.
At his warning, Roman Dmitry calmly drank tea.
From the series of events, the Treasurer, who had been holding his breath, spoke in a cautious voice,
Really, thank you. Thanks to you, the Redford Kingdom has survived a huge crisis.
110,000 goldthat was a lot of money. The Dmitry family showed their wealth by lending 100,000 gold and repaying an additional 110,000 goldter.
The rumor that Dmitrys wealth was enormous was true. It was said that all of the steel on the Smander continent came from Dmitry, and Dmitry held a tight grip on it. They casually offered an amount that even most kingdoms would feel burdened with.
Furthermore, with the recent alliance with the dwarves, Dmitry was gaining more wealth than before.
I dont want to hear a thank you. Dmitry didnt help you for no reason.
Roman Dmitry reacted coldly. He didnt get up, as if he was waiting for someone. Even after drinking all the tea, he just sat there.
How long was it?
Finally, he heard someone running outside the door.
Count London. When he came to his senses, it was past the appointed time.
Count! We have a huge problem! It is said that the group who attacked us distributed all the gold coins to the citizens!
No.
It was devastating news. The 100,000 gold he had secured with great difficulty were literally gone, and there was no way he could get back the money that the citizens had taken.
Of course, if he used force, some of it would be returned, but blood would have to be shed to get the coins back into his hands. Even though Roman told him to be safe, he thought nothing would happen, and now this has happened.
Really, he was stupid. He was brilliant enough to make wealth, but he was not wise in matters rted to nations. No. If he had been wise, he would have left the nation.
After recovering the casualties and organizing the situation, Count London headed straight to the meeting ce. He didnt have the ability to repay the debt now, but he could exin and buy some time.
However, Roman Dmitry was there. And at the words of the Treasurer that the debt had been settled, he slumped down.
Thud.
Redford owes a great deal to Roman Dmitry. I was robbed of the gold you had given me by the citizens, and without Mr. Roman Dmitrys help, Redford would have copsed due to the debt of the Golden Bank. Please say it. Anything. Redford will do anything it can to repay the kindness that has been shown to us for the rest of our lives.
He bowed his head. It didnt matter that he was bleeding. In a weeping voice, he expressed his gratitude to him.
However, Roman Dmitry held a cold expression. Even the Treasurer watching from the sidelines knew that he wasnt moved by this gesture.
Count London. You seem to be very badly mistaken.
It was a cold voice.
When Count London raised his head in surprise, he was only then able to face reality.
The Count borrowed 100,000 gold from me and said he would take responsibility. With those words, for the sake of trusting a few Kingdoms Alliance members, Dmitry epted the request of the Count, knowing that there wouldnt be any financial gain. But how did this situatione about? The gold was stolen, and you lost the ability to repay, and I had to spend another 110,000 gold to solve Redfords problem.
When the carriage with the gold coins left and was attacked by the civilians, Roman Dmitry was informed of all of this.
There was definitely an opportunity for him to help the man if he made up his mind, but Roman Dmitry reached a more important conclusion than that. So.
Redfords ipetence brought out the worst of it. Count, this isnt the time for you to say thank you.
From now on, it was Dmitrys turn to resolve the situation.
Chapter 221: Count London (6)
Why was the debt paid off? It wasnt because of kindness. Roman Dmitry made it clear what he wanted to achieve from this.
When the people stormed at the mansion and when the carriage with the gold left, I clearly warned the Count. A flimsy tolerance to their actions will remove the fear the people have, and from then on, anything can happen. But you trusted the people. You didnt think they would corner a carriage in the middle of the capital.
It was a mistake. It was said that the instigators led the situation, but the peoples dissatisfaction had created it.
Count London was a good person. He said that he wasnt a patriot at first, but the fundamentals of inheriting his fathers blood didnt change. So he had no choice but to make mistakes. Because the world he lived in was beautiful, he didnt think that the people outside would think otherwise.
The Counts choice was reckless. At least, if you borrow money from others to solve something important, you shouldnt trust anyone else but yourself. As a result, you broke your promise to the Dmitry family. If the 100,000 gold problem wasnt solved, and if the Golden Bank hadnt been repaid, the Redford Kingdom would have been caught up in a war. What do you n on doing then? Are you going to regret what has already happened,e back to me, and borrow money again? We know very well that thends of your ancestors and the London family that you pledged will not mean much. If we are going to rank your debts, the Golden Bank would even pull down the pirs of the London family before Dmitry could exercise our rights.
The coterals existence. He knew from the start that it was pointless. If the Golden Bank began to lead a war, the fortunes of the London family couldnt do much.
War was always like that. A war was waged to take everything from the losers, and what would the meaning of the documents signed by the owner of thend be?
Despite knowing that fact, Roman still epted the offer, and even despite the possibility of never getting the 100,000 gold back, this job was worth epting.
The attack on the carriagehe was watching it from the sidelines. If Count London died, his duty would end there.
Just like the death of Yu Hyun, he would be paying the price for what he chose to do. At that time, he would have given up on the card called London and found another person suitable to guide Redford.
I apologize.
Drop. Drop.
Blood dripped from Count Londons head. He was dizzy from the wounds not being treated properly, but he couldnt take his eyes off Roman Dmitry.
I know words wont work now. Redford and Dmitry. In our rtionship, contrary to what I said, I really didnt take responsibility for my words. I lost the money and made the wrong choice. So please tell me the answer. I think the fact that you didnt abandon Redford and paid the debt is because of what you want from me.
His red eyes were stained with realization. A good eye could see the reality, and he realized the problem could not be solved like this. But London still managed to live. Then it was time to execute the n.
Roman Dmitry said,
Dmitry and Redfords promise is valid. The 210,000 gold has no deadline, but the price will doubleter, and what Count London has to do now is clear. I want you to reveal the truth to the people and tell them what you have done, not to be treated as a traitor but to be called a patriot. So
From the moment they first met, Roman Dmitry drew a picture in his head. Seeing Count London, who was treating himself foolishly and being judged as something else, he thought his foolish nature could be used.
The Kronos Empire. Those whopromised with reality were absolutely incapable of being hostile.
Count London, raise a rebellion, and take the throne.
At a bar in Redford, the atmosphere was nice. Those who had a st at work ate and drank in happiness.
Drink!
For Redford!
Bang!
The sses clinked. Jacqueline gulped the drink down his throat and looked drunk.
It was nice. As he was distributing the gold coins, people tightly held Jacquelines hand and shed tears, saying he was a hero.
A few days ago, he was just a servant, and when he was worried about how to make a living, he leaped as the hero that Redford needed.
The hand holding the beer mug was stained with blood. Even though he had seen blood in the course of attacking the Count and his men, he didnt regret it.
I was doing it for Redford.
He was confident in it. Count London, who fell bleeding, had to pay the price for the mistakes he had made. He was a traitor to the people. If left alone, the trash that coveted things while destroying people would sell off the entire nation.
He drank the beer. People were looking at him and praising him as a hero.
But where did the owner of the bar go?
What does it matter knowing? He told us to drink all the beer in the bar, so let us enjoy this moment to the fullest!
Things had been sorted out, and the owner of the bar disappeared. But with Jacqueline there, people didnt seem to care.
Attacking the nobles was treason. There was a chance that the people would be arrested by the guards of the capital, but Jacqueline and the people didnt worry about that.
Jacqueline was now Redfords hero. What would happen if the owner of the money came for him when the people would stand behind Jacqueline and be ready to give up their lives for him?
There would be a mess. From the moment Count London was attacked, the people decided not to stand by any longer.
Jacqueline, no need to worry about the guards. We saw it too. When we attacked Count London, even the aura swordsmen fell. In fact, theyre nothing special. If those bastards try toe for you, they cannot capture you, even if they send the royal troops.
Roman Dmitry was right. One step broke the wall. The moment the fear of the opponent that they had been looking up to vanished, they felt like they could do anything.
The people smiled andughed. They didnt care about the future, and like now, they wanted to enjoy the happiness that they had never experienced before. It was then
ck.
Find Jacqueline and bring him to me.
A group of troops came in through the door, and the moment of happiness broke.
The pub was a mess. People tossed the sses in their hands and grabbed their weapons to block the path of the soldiers.
Jacqueline cannot be touched!
Damned bastards. What have you ever done for us, for you to try and touch the hero of Redford?!
Their anger exploded. The people were drunk and swung their weapons before the soldiers.
Die!
Wheik.
It was a steel sword. Since it was a weapon from Count Londons soldier who was killed, the weapon was wielded in the oddest way possible. Even so, the face of the running man overflowed with confidence. Having tasted victory once, they didnt think the soldiers were a threat. At that moment
sh.
Blood sshed. At the same time as the mans sword was cut down, his head floated in the air.
Ack!
H-His head has been blown off!!
The people screamed. It was a single hit. They couldnt even see what had happened, and the mans head flew away in an instant.
At that moment, the people realized that the situation was serious. The soldiers stormed in with the symbol of Dmitry, not Redford.
Those who stand in the way will be executed.
It was Chris. The people of Redford didnt know thews of Dmitry. No matter who the opponent was, if a decision was made, they couldnt control it, and Chris, known as Roman Dmitrys right-hand man, was known to be a walking disaster.
At first, there were people who didnt care and rushed at them, but when everyone was taken down in the blink of an eye, the people stopped running.
They were terrified. The people who said they would protect Jacqueline backed out like they didnt want to be around Chris.
The path opened up, and Chris walked towards a man.
Are you Jacqueline?
The line between life and death made Jacqueline gulp. He knew he could die, but he decided to speak proudly about being the hero. And then, with the courage to face death.
Right, I am Jac
Clench!
Kuak!
Chris dragged him by the hair, and Jacqueline struggled and screamed in pain. And eventually, he was nothing but a normal person. As the pain took hold of his head, he couldnt look proud anymore.
Pak.
He was thrown to the ground, and he trembled in fear. When he looked up, he looked at Roman Dmitry, who was looking down at him.
Jacqueline was dragged to the square. People saw him writhing in pain as his hair was being pulled.
Jacqueline is being dragged away.
Arent we supposed to help?
These jerks. How dare you touch the hero of Redford!
The people were angry. At first, people who didnt know what had happened followed and headed to the square where Roman was. Their faces showed a hint of anger.
They wanted to attack Roman right away and save their hero, but when they looked at Dmitrys soldiers, they lost all their courage. However, there were some bold people among them. They ran all over the city to let everyone know.
Right now, Jacqueline, the hero of Redford, is being dragged away by Roman Dmitry! He is the one who saved the nation from being abandoned! Everyone, wake up and bring weapons! We need to show what happens if our hero is touched! Let us show them!
Everyone to the square! Jacqueline is there!
They cried out at the top of their voices. Their cries, which ignored death, colored the frightened crowd.
Everyone carried weapons. If they didnt have proper weapons, they used farm items, and they looked enraged while holding them. If Jacqueline died, they might have to give up the gold coins, but they couldnt ept that, so they decided to risk their lives for him.
Jacqueline was just a servant, but the moment people epted him as a hero
Jacqueline! Jacqueline!
Jacqueline! Jacqueline!
Jacqueline! Jacqueline!
The people raised their voices. Groups formed at all corners of the streets, and everyone headed there.
And Roman Dmitry was at the end, making Jacqueline kneel down. The people rushed there.
As people gathered with no time to lose, Roman remembered what he had said to Count London.
Keep in mind thatpassion is a prejudice too. The moment you mistakenly believe that you can help someone, the other person will use yourpassion to drag you down. The criteria for judging people. It must be based on the facts that the Count had seen or heard, not just on what you were told. Just because you are a good person, it is dangerous to believe that the people that the Count helped are good too.
Perhaps maybe that was what he wanted to say to Yu Hyun.
He looked ahead.
A crowd in anger, and it was the perfect stage to reveal the truth.
Chapter 222: The Land Of Awakened Blind (1)
The crowd was growing in numbers. At first, the people who had been scared at the sight of Jacqueline being dragged away changed when they gathered as a group and showed ferocious force, as if they would even attack Roman Dmitry.
People continued to pour into the square endlessly, and they paused a few steps away from Roman Dmitry and his men. It was tense.
A man from the crowd stepped forward and spoke on behalf of everyone,
Jacqueline is the hero of Redford! What on earth did he do to persecute him?!
Everyone here should know. This man robbed the carriage of Count London and stole his gold.
Roman Dmitry spoke calmly. His face didnt seem to care about the crowd at all.
Count London is a traitor who sold the nation! We saw and heard it, and we know he intends to y with the Dmitry family and side with you. The gold coins in the carriage were the property of Redford. He must have intended to steal it and run away to Dmitry. Jacqueline has only used the money of the traitor for the right thing, and you, a foreigner, cannot punish him!
Right!
Free Jacqueline right now!
The people were angry. Their fear was gone, and their eyes glistened with murderous intent.
From one loot, they saw blood. They hade to think that the nobles were nothing and believed that thousands of them could take down Roman and his men. That was whatmon sense would tell people.
However, they didnt know that a single human could kill all of them. They were ignorant and foolish. Even if they opened their eyes and ears, they didnt seem to hear or see anything.
Roman Dmitry said,
Where is the truth to what you im?
What truth?! It is our experience! Count London is trash, and everyone knows that. After you visited, he stole some gold from somewhere and was running away. It wasnt even a little gold. It was 100,000. If that huge amount of money is not used for running away, then what is it for?!
So you based that on just pure spection?
Do not change my words! It is a fact!
Betrayer, gold, Roman Dmitrythese three words led people to conclude that Count London was about tomit treason.
Roman chuckled. Their statement about not changing their words meant that there wasnt any truth to them.
Innocent people died because of you. The soldiers and knights who followed Count London did nothing wrong, and yet you killed them for a statement that cannot be proved. It is different from normal theft. People died, yet you continue to speak the same words like a parrot. There is no evidence, but you im to be right. There is no evidence, but Count London is a traitor.
He took something out of his sleeves. Then he undid the cloth and threw the papers at Jacqueline.
Tuk.
Read it.
His unexpected behavior made everyone present confused. What could the documents inside be?
Jacqueline looked at Roman Dmitry.
Whoosh.
He picked up the papers, and the moment he began to read them, his face was shocked.
W-What is this?
He was confounded. His eyes went wide as he looked back and forth between Roman and the papers.
His eyes trembled at the documents. He couldnt ept this reality. However, the official seal stamped there proved that the documents were real.
Read it.
The voice called out, and Jacqueline gulped. His face was pale, as he was unable to handle the reality in front of him.
The Golden Bank certifies through these documents that Roman Dmitry of the Dmitry family has repaid the 110,000 gold borrowed by the Redford Kingdom from the Golden Bank.
Tuk.
He dropped the papers and looked in disbelief at Roman Dmitry, who calmly said,
You clearly said it was supposed to be 100,000 for him to run away, right? But the truth is there in the documents, and it was money to pay off the debts of this kingdom. A few days ago, he received an ultimatum from the Golden Bank about the money, and he borrowed that money from me. If the carriage had arrived safely, we wouldnt have needed to pay an additional 10,000 gold as interest. It is the truth that you have chosen to ignore until now.
Bullshit!
Jacqueline groaned and screamed. This was really this made no sense. There was no reason for Roman Dmitry to lend such a huge amount, and why was Count London even trying to pay off the debt of the nation?
Count London was not a patriot. He was the type to only care about himself, and the rumors going around proved what he was like. Then this had to be fabricated. However, the contents of the document couldnt be exined.
Jacqueline yelled,
Do you think I dont know that it is a forged document? Count London is someone who turns a blind eye to people in trouble. When everyone was starving andining of hunger, people were even thrown out of their jobs due to a dispute with the upper-ss people. Even after making so much money, he did nothing for the people. He didnt give a little bit, and he invited you to a grand party and enjoyed things we couldnt.
The party that day was what ticked them off. The luxury that Count London was enjoying could no longer be tolerated.
Right, so Roman asked,
The authenticity has been confirmed by the Golden Bank. Rather, I have something to ask you. Just like how your im that he was trying to siphon the money elsewhere has been proven to be false, where is the evidence about Count London being the traitor that you spoke of?
At that, Jacquelines eyes trembled.
Count London. Where did his reputatione from? It wasnt that he intentionally did it. In a situation where rumors spread around the world, he just didnt deny them.
It started with the work of Baron Dread, hispetitor. Baron Dread had a fight with Count London over the rights of themercials in the capital, but when he was defeated in the financial battle, he came up with a n.
His reputation had to be changed. The Counts father was known to be a patriot, but his son, who seeded him, didnt show any signs simr to his. So rumors spread about him being trash. At the same time, Baron Dread released money to the public to look good.
It was a nice n. Baron Dread went out in the mornings to give out food to the people, and then he won the hearts of the people by showing a false smile, and with that, the rumors spread that Baron Dread was the one for the Redford Kingdom.
If only it had stopped there, Count London might not have gone after Baron Dread, but the man had done so many evil things that it was horriblehuman trafficking and drugs. He got involved on the wrong side and was selling people to the empire to get a nice rtionship with the Kronos Empire.
Actually, Baron Dreads reputation wouldnt havested that long. With time, the truth would havee out, but before that, Count London broke him down, and that made him the viin.
Common people thought that Baron Dread was a good person, and Count London, who had taken down a good man, got criticized.
The rumor that he was a traitor began from there. In fact, he didnt even try to sell the nation or harm it, yet the people would never stop criticizing the poor man.
One year, then two years. As the years passed, people began to be more sure of it. Even if he acted like a normal merchant, people would still call him greedy.
Roman said,
Has Count London ever done anything that deserves for him to be called evil? A quarrel with Baron Dread cannot be called an evil act. Just like how youpete with others at work, it is amon thing, and Count London was the one who settled the debts that Baron Dread left. Why did you think he did it? Did he care about how you, people, see him? No. He didnt care about what he was called since the people were already pointing at him, but considering the circumstances of the people who were tormented by Baron Dread, he made a decision to do it.
The truth was right in front of his eyes. The people were blinded. Some might say he cheated, or some might say he didnt exin anything.
However, was that even valid? Before making hasty judgments, there had to be some truth to them. A little digging into Baron Dread would have shown how bad he was, and Count London followed the right path.
How the hell could he be evil, then? Peoplebeled everything he did as mean. Count Londons reputation had already been built.
If anyone presents clear evidence of how he is a traitor, I will release Jacqueline here. Why did you call him trash? Because he is rich? Because he threw a party? He was using what was his. Even if he only cares about his own interests, you, people, have no right to criticize him for doing what he wants with his own money, saying he didnt give himself up for you.
Prejudice limits peoples thoughts. Yu Hyun and Count Londonjust as they thought the other person needed help because they were poor and thought that they would just happily receive the help, the people of Redford believed that the riches of Count London were their right and that any additional money must mean he did something wrong.
Both cases were illusions. The world that the two lived in was different from another. In the same situation, if one chooses a good deed, the other chooses a bad deed.
I will ask again. Is Count London really the traitor you are talking about?
At those words, everyone was confused.
Roman was right. Could Count London be the traitor? He was called wicked because of Baron Dread, who showed kindness to the people, and no matter what the man did, people hated him.
Actually, that was why Jacqueline rioted. Count London had a lot of money, and the man was only using it on himself, and all the citizens now looked shocked.
The attack on the carriage and the murder of innocent people. Even in the face of death, the reason they moved forward was that London was a bad man, but now everything had changed.
And now they had turned into murderers. They had be beings who blindly followed the rumors and didnt care about the truth. However, the truth before their eyes changed everything.
Roman Dmitry was someone who settled Redfords debts. Count London was trying to help the nation and not run away, yet he was punished. Their faith in their actions was shattered.
However, no one could ept that. The moment they put down their weapons, they didnt have the confidence to take responsibility for the mistakes they had made. It was then.
There is this ce called Annabelle Orphanage in Redford. Everyone probably knows it. Annabelle, who manages a ce for homeless kids and helps those in need, is called the hero of Redford, like Jacqueline. But did you think about where the wealth of the orphanagees from? Annabelle is amoner. Isnt it strange for her to have had the resources to help people for so many years?
The actions of the evil man were questioned again. People considered the orphanage a sanctuary.
At that moment, they were dumbfounded. Why bring up that topic now? When the ominous thoughts began to creep into them slowly, Roman said,
The sponsor of the Annabelle Orphanage. It is Count London, whom you use of being trash.
The hidden truthit was a story different from what they saw or heard.
Chapter 223: The Land Of Awakened Blind (2)
The recent remarks werepletely different from what they knew. Contrary to the rumors, Count London was not a traitor, and Roman Dmitry might really have settled the debts of their kingdom. That alone was shocking.
At a time when epting that innocent soldiers were killed at their hands made them breathless, hearing about the Annabelle Orphanage was too much.
Annabelle, who was she? At first, she just provided food for the children who lost their homes, but at some point, people asked if she was running an orphanage as the number of kids she was looking after had increased.
Thus, the orphanage came into existence naturally. Anabelle didnt only hesitate to look after the kids, but she would also help starving people.
The Saint of Redfordpeople adored her. Even when the King of the nation abandoned the security of the nation, she didnt. So they couldnt believe it.
The people looked so lost as they mumbled,
Count London is the benefactor of the Annabelle Orphanage?
No way. There is no way someone like that traitor would help out that ce.
Actually, the way the orphanage came into existence made no sense. At first, she was just giving food away, but as time went by, the good deeds she was doing began to go beyond what normal people could afford.
The people also had their doubts, yet even though they knew it didnt make any sense, they didnt bother digging for the truth.
Whatever the reason, it didnt change the fact that she helped people. No matter how chaotic the world was, they wanted to believe blindly that a kind person existed in Redford.
However, if the traitor was supporting it, they couldnt handle the truth that was revealed. While people would talk about how great Annabelle was, they would also talk about how Count London was ruining the nation.
And so the riots urred. It was Jacqueline who spoke up first, but then everyone agreed to take up arms because the opponent was Count London. Everyone was silent, as they were all too shocked.
Then a person in a robe stepped forward.
The person in a robe walked forward, and the people groaned. The face revealed from under the robe was that of the Saint of Redford.
Miss Annabelle. Are Roman Dmitrys words true? Please say that they arent. Prove to everyone that Count London, who is used of being a traitor to this nation, has never helped the orphanage.
A person asked. They were desperate not to fall into guilt, but Annabelle shook her head with a sad expression.
Everything Mr. Roman Dmitry said is true. So put down the weapons you are holding.
The citizens hesitated. Even after the truth was revealed, they couldnt put down their weapons to protect their lives.
I am not half the great person you think of me as. I couldnt look away from the starving kids, so I shared a little food with them, but then one day, Count London came to visit me. He said that he noticed my good deeds and that if I was willing to take care of people, he would fund the expenses each month. It is the truth about the orphanage that you people dont know.
There was no doubt that she was a good person. Good deeds must be backed up with a nice personality, but reality isnt something that hits you just because of the personality you have.
Running an orphanage is not easy. If I didnt have money to buy food for the kids, it wouldnt work. And if I couldnt solve the problems of people who needed my help, it wouldnt work. I wouldnt have been able to devote myself to the duty in the way you remember me. Because I, like all of you, was someone who couldnt live in reality. In fact, I wanted to tell the truth about the usations against Count London. The man sent food and money to the orphanage to help people and didnt stop even when people called him a traitor.
The more she spoke, the more tears welled up. Looking at the bewildered people, she recalled her interactions with Count London.
The title of Saint of Redford is too much for me. If it werent for that man, I wouldnt even be here. When I asked him why he wasnt telling the truth, he would always say that someone doing the task is more important than who is doing it. Had I known that you people would attack him, I would have spoken the truth even if he stopped me. Because he wasnt someone who deserved to be treated like that. The people may not have known the truth, but he deserves all the things in life. That that is what it should be.
She didnt me the people since they didnt know the truth. But still, she couldnt hide the anger in her voice. She was an ordinary woman. People turned her into someone great, but she would never be in that position if not for Count London.
After the riot was over, the children ran to the orphanage with bright faces. Each kid showed a gold coin in their hand and asked Annabelle, who was taking care of them, to ept it with a smile. Such warm hearts.
If she had known that the source of the coins was Count Londons blood, Annabelle wouldnt have smiled at them. And when she heard the truth, the world copsed.
When people said they were going to attack, she went to see Count London. And Roman Dmitry, whom she met there, told her what she should do for Count Londons sake.
Annabelle said,
We all made a huge mistake. Everyone who didnt see the truth, and I, who didnt tell the truth despite knowing it. Do not do anything you will regret. Count London, whom you called a traitor, is a man who cared for the kingdom a lot more than anyone else, and if Roman Dmitry came to help at Count Londons request, it is yourst chance. Stop, put down your weapons.
And she ended with that. The people went silent as if they were hypnotized.
And it was Roman Dmitry who broke the silence.
The day you people came to the mansion to attack Count London, I asked him this. Why dont you tell the truth? The poverty of this kingdom isnt the responsibility of the London family, and you are being called a traitor, so why bother helping the people of the kingdom?
On that day, he said that in the era of hatred and in this harsh reality, in order for the kingdom not to copse, it was necessary to have someone who could ept the peoples criticism.
He knew the truthing out would lessen the usations against him, but he didnt do it. In the era of hatred, if someone deserves to be criticized, it is not a noble but the King. He knew that the riot today would turn the nation upside down.
He looked at Jacqueline. From the moment Annabelle appeared, Jacqueline couldnte to his senses.
Jacqueline. Was this riot purely your intention? Even though it was a secret that even insiders didnt know that the gold coins were loaded in the carriage to solve the problem with the Golden Bank, you were waiting for the carriage and knew exactly where it was moving. That informationwho told you about it? And is the person who told you the information still here?
What?!
Jacquelines eyes went wide. Come to think of it, a strange thing did happen. He was justining like any other day, but the owner of the bar was the one who raised the remarks and incited them. It was the same when they visited Count Londons mansion.
His words against Roman Dmitry made him fear that a fight would happen. And now, the owner of the bar was nowhere to be found. He, who told him of the route of the carriage, disappeared like an illusion from the moment the gold coins had been robbed.
The one who told you about it might have already disappeared. You people had the chance to look at the truth. The fact that the source of the information felt strange and the fact that normal people had taken down aura swordsmen and escort soldiers. If you had thought even for a second, you would have realized how strange it was. The meaning of the series of events is clear. There were people aiming for Redfords chaos, and you had taken their side. Even though Count London is a person who cared about the nation more than anyone else, from your decision, innocent soldiers were killed, and Count London bled.
The truth was harsh100,000 gold, Annabelle, and the fact that they were yedand people couldnte to their senses. It turned out that the thing they were happy aboutthe robbery they were happy abouthad plunged the nation into the abyss.
Roman Dmitry said,
I will ask you onest time. Is Jacqueline someone who can be called the hero of Redford?
Was that what it felt like to stop an ident? The people were silent. Until a few minutes ago, they were angry.
It was right to attack Count London, and they gathered a force to defeat Roman Dmitry, who tried to touch the hero of Redford.
People flocked to the square. The people who had a hard time every day due to starvation now had glistening eyes with the murderous intent of having their gold taken away. But the truth was different.
Roman Dmitry and Count London. The fact that they were doing things differently from what they had been thinking made the people weak.
ng!
ck!
The weapons dropped, and so did their anger. They could no longer raise their weapons and face Roman Dmitry. Their faces were red, and they realized how foolishly they had acted.
And at the center was Jacqueline. He, who had led them into this, felt like he was losing track of reality.
I got yed. What the hell did I do?
Roman Dmitrys words made his heart clench. He had the chance to see the truth. People used Count London of being a traitor, but whenever something happened, he always brought in some people to help. Yet the first reaction he received was hostility.
He thought he was exploiting thebor force, but in terms of his attitude and treatment towards the workers, they were given undeserved care. At that time, when Jacqueline had asked what life was like there, a servant of the Count said,
To be honest, I am quite happy with my life with the London family. I know I will be beaten for saying this, but the Count isnt as bad as people think. He cares for the people and treats his servants with more respect than anyone else. So dont hate him. No matter how the world sees him, we know he is a kind person.
They were absurd words. Everyone used him of being a traitor, but the servants of the London family said something else. Maybe it was the price offort. Since they werent starving there, the servants might have liked being there.
He had seen the truth, listened to the truth, and experienced the truth. There were beings who knew the truth without telling it, but unlike them, Jacqueline turned a blind eye.
The day he attended the party, even with food to feed his wife, he went to the pub andined. Maybe it was an inferiorityplex because they were enjoying things that he couldnt. At that moment
Ah.
Suddenly, he looked at his hands. The red traces, which he thought were right, began to scare him.
As Roman Dmitry had said, he made an irreparable mistake.
Chapter 224: The Land Of Awakened Blind (3)
Jacqueline covered his face. He was sobbing with his body trembling, and he couldnt stop crying at the emotions that had taken over him.
I am sorry. I am really sorry. I never thought that Count London was someone who worked so hard for us. No, I never thought of it. Everyone called him a traitor, and so I thought the same.
Born into amoner family, Jacqueline lived a life not different from others. Rather than nning for the future, their immediate life was a priority, and as they lived like that, making a family and taking the burden of the kids turned into all of their life. It was a reality that wasnt nice.
Knowing that the reality wouldnt change despite thinking about it, he only felt more dissatisfied with his life. So he became narrow-minded, and his vision began to turn less. The sess stories of other people turned into something far from reality.
Euk, what am I supposed to do now? Please tell me, I am not sure what to do. Even after doing such a thing, it is difficult for me to ept this situation.
He was amoner. He became the hero of Redford by chance, but he wasnt able to lead the people because he was special. It was because the people sympathized with Jacqueline because they were the same. The target that was used was Jacquline, but honestly, anyone could have taken on that role.
His face was stained with tears. After checking the reality with Roman Dmitry, Jacquelines face distorted as the world he knew copsed. As an ordinary person who lived a repeated life, he didnt have the experience to ept the series of events.
He felt lost. He sobbed and cried, not caring how the people looked at him. Silence began to descend, and the people couldnt say anything. They neither med Jacqueline norforted him because they were no different from him.
They projected themselves onto Jacqueline and eventually left the judgment of the situation to Roman Dmitry, who said,
Jacqueline, you have your own story. The riot that attacked the mansion wasnt for personal gain, and you, who robbed the gold coins, distributed them to the people, proving what you took up arms for. But
Schwing.
The sword was lifted. Despite how shocked people were, he pointed his sword at Jacquelines throat.
There is no reason that can be an excuse for your actions. You incited and attacked the carriage of Count London, killing innocent soldiers. They also had families. Even if you raised a riot for your family because of your misunderstanding, the soldiers families lost their sons and fathers. What do you think you will pay them back with? Even if you cry, those who died cannote back.
He looked at the people. This wasnt about Jacqueline. The opponent might be Jacqueline, but Roman Dmitry was saying that to all who participated in the riot.
The water has been spilled. In order for Redford to avoid repeating the same thing, the responsibility for the actions that you took cannot be simply considered a mistake and pardoned. You are not the Hero of Redford. Jacqueline, you are a murderer whomitted murder by mistake and will be held ountable.
Jacqueline closed his eyes tightly. He was ready to ept his death. His body was trembling, and it proved he was human, but the blood of the Count on his hands was true.
Because of his one mistake, a person who had devoted his life to helping the kingdom almost died. If he had hit the Count a little harder, the man would have never gotten up. He was the enemy here. He did what his real enemy wouldnt do.
Citizens of Redford, listen up. Remember what happened today. Jacqueline is not a hero of Redford but will remain as one who epted his death for his sins. Later, when you make the same mistake, think of him. There is no one to take your ce for your wrong actions.
At that moment
sh.
The sword was swung.
A man who was too normal to be called a herojust like that, Jacqueline fell with blood flowing.
At that time, Count London led the troops to the Royal Pce. He didnt want the bloodshed to throw the nation into chaos, but there was no other way.
The peoples anger had reached its peak. Right now, it is just about attacking me, a noble, but if the core of the problem isnt solved, it will be hard to predict what chaos will happen in the future. After all, the future of the Redford Kingdom will be at stake. Someone must take up arms and bring the King down.
Even while walking, his mind felt so messed up. Currently, he had agreed to overthrow the King, but Roman Dmitry wanted him to usurp the throne, and that was a different matter.
The King had a Prince who was concerned for the kingdom. When he thought of the Prince, who spoke about rebelling for the nation, he wondered if following Romans words was right.
Under the same sky, the blood of the royal family would not be different. If they wanted to destroy the King and im the throne, they had to take the life of the Prince.
For what am I rebelling for?
A single purpose. If one soberly judged reality, the Prince didnt fit the role. In a turbulent world, someone was needed to sort out the chaotic situation, but the years have proven that the Prince wasnt that great.
He also asked the Count to start the rebellion. It was like admitting that he didnt have the strength to do it despite knowing that the King was in the wrong.
So from the choices that were given, he knew what he had to do. The moment he stormed into the pce with weapons, from then on, his hesitation would ruin everything.
I am sorry, Prince.
The choice should belong to a leader. For those who followed him, Count London would not be shaken.
Knight Commander.
Yes.
The moment we enter the pce, we will ask to have a talk. If the Royal Knights, who follow the King, act hostile towards us, then without hesitation, bring down the head of the Royal Knights Commander and subdue their troops at once. Keep that in mind. In the end, this is a fight that will decide Redfords fate. If we cannot achieve results in the process, Redford will fall into destruction.
I understand.
The Knight Commander looked confused. The Knights of London and the Royal Knights were close friends, but he didnt show any hesitation at the order of the Count.
It was something he had hoped for. Looking at the Count and his devotion to the people, the people who knew him wondered if things would be different if this man were the King of Redford.
Finally, they reached the Royal Pce. However, the guard opened the door like he was waiting for them.
Please go inside.
Beyond their gaze were the Royal Knights, and when they saw Count London, they all knelt down.
The Royal Knights of Redford protect the royal family. We know that it is treason to oppose the King, but we made the decision to set things right for the nation. We will close our eyes and ears this time. So get what you want. Do what you need to for the nationfor Redford.
Count Londons decisionthose from the London family werent the only ones who wanted it.
The people in the Royal Pcethey heard about the stories. People called Count London a traitor, but the contents of the information that reached the pce were different.
The hope of Redford. In the face of a financial downturn, Count London devoted himself to the nation to the point where the vast fortune he earned was exhausted.
It was a move that couldnt bepared to that of a King. Unlike the King, who was gambling these days and enjoying himself with women, Count London took the job of the King.
And so, the door opened. Despite knowing the meaning of the Royal Swords existence and knowing that a single disregard would reduce its value, the Royal Knight Commander turned a blind eye.
Even though he couldnt join the rebellion, he decided this was the right move for the kingdom to prevent as much bloodshed as possible and make Count London take the throne.
And thanks to this, Count London was able to cross the path safely. He walked down the long corridor, which he always used whenever he reported to the King, and the armed troops followed him.
Today, how would it be remembered? Some would call him a traitor who caused a rebellion, but historys record didnt matter.
A man called a traitor. For Count London, the priority had always been Redford. No matter what he was called, he did what he thought was right.
Creak.
The door opened. When the knights of the family opened the way, Count London stepped into the Kings space with a hard expression.
At that moment, Count Londons face was stained with shock.
He looked at the throne that he had always looked up to.
The King of Redford, with his head dropped, had a pale face.
A pale face and blood dripping from his mouth. The King was dead. It was an uneptable piece of information, and Count London found a suicide note left by the King.
[Count London, after hearing that you were attacked, I couldnt hold back the anger towards myself because the chaos was caused by me. And despite knowing that you were loyal to our nation, anger rose over the days I ignored it.]
It was strange. The content of the will was different from what people thought of the King.
[Actually, I wanted to live valiantly. People say the death of my children was an ident, but behind it was a group of evil people who threatened the safety of Redford. It wasnt enough that they killed my eldest son. They even killed my daughter, and one day they sent me a letter. Their threat was that from that point on, if I didnt gamble each day and live a spoiled life, my remaining son would be killed. Actually, my second child had been poisoned before. You might not know this because I continued to feed him the antidote they had given each time, and each time I acted for the nation, one of my family members would die.]
The hidden truth. There was information in the will that even Count London hadnt known about.
[I am an ipetent King. I didnt fulfill my duty as a King or as the father of my children. I just acted selfishly. But now I know that it shouldnt have been like that. If I became greedier in order to protect my children, many people in Redford would lose their lives. Count London, you are the leader that Redford needs. If I step down from the throne, the nation will gain stability under your leadership. Dont get my blood on your hands. I will take my own life so that the evil people will no longer threaten me. So, I ask for this nation that I had destroyed to be saved.]
What the hell is this?
His hand holding the note trembled. Count London gritted his teeth and read thest words.
[Lastly, I hope you dont force the life out of the Prince. After all, he is a child with not much left around him.]
That was it. Count London held the will. It was the same. Just as Jacqueline didnt know the truth about him, he didnt know the truth about the King.
It felt so irresponsible. Even if he died like this, the wrongdoingsmitted by the King wouldnt disappear. However, as Count London, there was something he had to do.
Find the Prince right now! You must let him know about this.
In his remaining life, even if that time was short, Count London wanted the Prince to know the truth about the King who was used by the people.
Even if he was ipetent, the King had been a father to him.
Chapter 225: The Land Of Awakened Blind (4)
It didnt take too long to find the Prince. As usual, the Prince was in his ce, and Count London told him the truth of what he had witnessed with aplicated look on his face.
A little while ago, His Majesty, the King, passed away.
Redfordsst heir, Charlo Redford, said with a calm face,
Okay.
You knew about it?
My father came to me and told me the truth of why he lived like that. He said that the royal family must fulfill its responsibility before Redford falls into the abyss. He said it in a roundabout way, but in the end, it meant that this nation could survive if I and my brother died.
He drank tea. Smelling the sweet scent, Charlo Redford looked at the shocked Count London.
You dont need to look so taken aback, even if my father didnt tell you. I knew his secret from the start. The deaths of my brother and sister werent normal. While looking at me with pity, I was convinced that there was a conspiracy in the series of events that happened, seeing my father gambling and an alcoholic going after women, and it was as I had expected. As I closely watched the surroundings, I noticed the servants were adding something to my food. It was an element to detoxify my body, and if so, I arrived at the conclusion that my father acted out with the intention to save my life.
Why didnt you tell me if you knew the truth?
Because talking about it wouldnt change anything. Count London. An evil group of people is doing their best to kill the heirs of the royal family and threaten my father with my life. What should I do? Because I have been poisoned by someone and my life is at stake, is it right to ask for favors? How would that look?
Even telling the truth wouldnt solve the problem. The moment the magicians dered he couldnt be cured, Charlo Redford and hising death would be known to all. Despite knowing that, the King couldnt let go of thest child he had. Having lost two of his kids, he couldnt see thest one go.
Count London said,
Prince, you spoke of the rebellion. Despite knowing the truth, you still wanted to do it?
Is there anything else that could be done? My father cannot give up his life as such, and I couldnt harm him directly. Then the only way for Redford to survive is for us to die. So I asked you to start a rebellion. Merely stepping down from the throne wouldnt solve the problem. The power must be fully transferred into the hands of the right person, and it would be a problem if a person with royal blood survived. So I hoped you would raise your sword. Count London is the right person to inherit the throne. Knowing the years you have devoted yourself to Redford, I thought the Count would be ready to make the right decision.
To bring the King down from the throne, what if Charlo Redford died from the poison? Count London would naturally inherit the vacant seat from Charlo Redford, and that was the Princes n. Knowing the truth, he risked his life to protect the nation.
But my father moved first. When he came and told me the truth, he tried to be as calm as possible when he sentenced himself to death. I looked at my father and showed him a face that I didnt know what he was saying. That way, Father would have a bit of an unburdened mind.
Charlo Redfordpeople judged him unworthy of the throne. Even though he wasnt born with the ability to rule others, he epted his destiny as a member of the royal family.
Maybe he would have been fit to be King. Had he umted experience and years of guidance, Charlo Redford would have been a nice King. However, the reality wasnt like that. The turbulent times werent nice for the young man, so the royal heir had to ept his own death.
Count London bowed his head, unable to look at the prince. Just like how he shouldered the burden of the kingdom, the thought of the burden this child had been keeping made him emotional.
Charlo Redford said,
Lastly, there is something I want to ask Count London. Please do not make our deaths in vain. Please bring Redford back to life and take revenge on the evil ones who threw our nation into chaos. If you can promise that much, I will ept my death with a smile.
At that, Count London nodded his head. No words offort were said. Since he couldnt speak right now, he just nodded, holding back his emotions.
Ten dayster, Charlo Redford closed his eyes. The deadly poison began to re up, and he became a weak man and ended his life with a frail appearance, unlike the dignified life he had.
In hisst moments, he showed a bit of will to live. If it werent for his status as the Prince, he would have struggled to live but decided to stay silent about his wishes for the sake of the future.
Well, he knew that if he left with regrets or spoke the wrong words, he would make the path tough for Count London.
It was such a gloomy day. On a day with dark clouds and heavy rain, a public funeral was held for the Prince.
Wheik.
Wheik.
A fire broke out. The two corpsesid in the center of a tall tree, and the mes of magic burned everything red.
A lot of people watched that scene, and they lined up behind Count London. They had forgotten about their mistakes and showed courtesy to the royal family.
The King and the Princethe cause of their deaths was disclosed publicly. The King took his life to not sumb to the threats any longer, and the Prince died from the clutches of an evil group.
Redford resented the King. His crime that plunged their nation into the abyss deserved punishment, but the story of the evil group spread a lot of angry mes. And that was what Count London was aiming for.
In order to raise the kingdom from its shaky foundation, it was necessary for everyone to know the existence of their enemies.
The ruin of their nation, bringing the royal family to their deaths, and the existence that used Jacquelineas words spread that it was the Kronos Empire, the peoples anger was great.
Your Majesty, Prince Charlo.
Count London looked at the mes with aplicated expression.
Atst, Redford had their own story. The King had his own story, and the Prince had his own story, along with Jacqueline. If only people were a little more honest with each other. There might have been a chance to solve the problems, but the wrong choices continued to be made.
But Count London lived by his own story. Even though he was used of being the traitor, he thought he had shouldered the burden of the kingdom, and as Jacqueline attacked him based on what he saw, he also attacked the King on what he saw.
It wasnt like the Kings actions were lies, but the fact that he knew the truth only after death was what remained in his heart.
Redford will not fall like this. We will create a nation that constantly doubts the truth in front of us, listens to what people say, and will not copse to the ns of the evil ones like Kronos, and more importantly, I will get my revenge.
He gritted his teeth as he looked at the burning me. Count London turned around and spoke to the Royal Knight, who was now following him.
The coronation ceremony will be held in a few days. Pick a ce and tell the people.
I understand.
Leave the dead behind.
From now on, it was his turn to live for the living.
Usually, a government secured by a rebellion isnt supported by the people. But it was different for Count London. With the royal familys death, people naturally appointed Count London as their new King.
It was not a throne won by a rebellion. It was obvious that Count London led his troops to the pce to visit the King, but since the people of the pce spoke about it outside, no one even bothered to protest.
Rather, they liked it. Who was Count London? The person who devoted himself to the Redford Kingdom. And with the years of calling him a traitor, the guilt that was in their hearts turned into cheers.
Your Majesty! Congrattions!
Woahhhhh!
Redford!
Redford!
People flocked to the pce. At the ce where the new King was being enthroned, they cheered.
Count Londonno, the King of Redfordlooked at the people.
The people I will rule from now on.
Ten days ago, with everything wrapped up, Roman Dmitry said thesest words before leaving,
Count London. Now that the truth has been revealed, people will cheer for you as if they never criticized you. They will show blind loyalty to you, but do not attach great importance to these changes. Those who called you a traitor, those who raised their voices saying they respected you, and those who took part in the riot in front of your homeall of them are people of Redford. What they will look like depends on how you rule. In fact, it cannot be ruled out that the fact that they didnt see the truth of their noble leader is the fault of the one who created such an environment. Keep that in mind.
Roman Dmitrys words were engraved into his chest. The King of Redford raised his hand, forgetting the past.
And cheers erupted.
Redford would not repeat the mistakes of the past.
When Redford faced a period of upheaval, Roman returned to Dmitry.
If Redford regains stability, then Dmitry will have a strong ally.
Count London said he would build a nation. And if they went to war with the Kronos Empire in the future, they would do their best to get their revenge.
It wasnt a bad result. The Kingdoms Alliance, which had been on the verge of copsing, regained stability, and Redford would treat Dmitry as its lifelong benefactor.
Roman organized his thoughts about Redford. From now on, it was up to them. The most important issue in the future was to ensure Dmitry wouldnt be shaken.
For a few days, he wouldnt travel.
Roman Dmitry called Chris.
Chris. We will leave for the Valha Empire in the future. At that time, it will be impossible to bring all of Dmitrys forces. In Valha and also in Dmitry, we never know what will happen, so the soldiers need to train for a battle without me in case of an emergency. For the time being, cancel any other schedules and proceed with the special training.
Anything else?
No. Just tell them to get a good rest and prepare for training. This time, it will be tough.
I understand.
Chris nodded. So far, Dmitrys training has always been intense. But when Roman said it would be tough, he couldnt help but mumble,
It will be huge.
Not for Cairo, but the man called the next Lord of Dmitry was talking about training, which made them sweat.
Time passed, and before they knew it, the deadline Valha spoke of arrived.
Chapter 226: Valhalla Kingdom (1)
Around that time, a rumor was spreading about Roman Dmitry all over the continent.
Did you hear the rumor?
What rumor?
The Valha Empire is holding a festival to honor the souls of warriors again this year, and they chose Roman Dmitry as the opponent for Barbossa, the Twelve Swords of the Continent. It means that the Valha Empire acknowledged Roman Dmitrys existence. If Barbossa is defeated, the continents first highest Ranker, excluding the empire, will be born.
At first, there was news informing people of what had happened. Word spread quickly among the people that Roman Dmitry was dealing with Barbossa, but at some point, the contents of the rumor changed a little.
Despite getting the invitation, Roman Dmitry hadnt responded yet, and the slight dy fueled questions about Roman Dmitry.
He must be scared.
He must be. He is apletely different swordsman from what Roman Dmitry has dealt with so far. Even though he defeated Continental Rankers like Butler, Count Nichs, and Gustavo, they were definitely lower Rankers. In fact, even if they attacked at the same time, Barbossa would not be defeated. It is clear that Roman Dmitry is talented, but dealing with that man is impossible.
As expected, people talk about Roman Dmitry as if he is the best talent on the continent, but the continent is full of monsters worse than him. Roman Dmitry is just a frog in a well.
The people expressed their disappointment.
Roman Dmitrythe reason he was immediately recognized by the people was because he had never avoided fighting. In the fight that started with Homer and so on, Roman Dmitry was the underdog every time, but contrary to the expectations of the people, he proved himself by defeating the opponents.
However, this time, he didnt move to fight. He understood the opponent, but they couldnt help but feel disappointed with his different attitude from the past.
The rumors escted, with words mocking Roman Dmitry. Even though there was still quite a bit of time left before the festival, people were thinking that Roman Dmitry had escaped.
And such rumors soon reached Roman Dmitry.
Valha is tantly making their move.
The intention of the rumors was clear. These rumors didnt escte normally, but it was Valha that was leading this situation in this manner.
If Roman Dmitry agreed to the fight, they would inform the people that Roman Dmitry would fall from Barbossa, and they would raise the status of their empire using a revenge story.
Conversely, if he refused, rumors would spread, tarnishing his reputation. People would ridicule Roman Dmitrys choice of avoiding the fight, as the rumors say, and it would only be a matter of time before people would consider him a coward.
Valha had its methods. Even though the fight between Roman Dmitry and Barbossa made no sense, they deliberately did that andid a n that Roman Dmitry would have a hard time refusing.
The situationRoman Dmitry didnt like Valhas intentions.
Did they create the situation? Did they do so by spreading rumors? No.
From the start, Roman was going to ept the invitation, but their confidence in Barbossas victory was annoying him.
That evening, Kevin went to see Roman Dmitry.
My Lord, can you tell me why I am excluded from the party going to Valha?
During the trip to Valha, soldiers, including Chris, were included. The rest would stay in Dmitry, but the problem was that Kevin was in the Dmitry group.
Kevin, as usual, didnt speak against Roman. He wouldnt even hesitate if Roman asked him to jump into the fire now, but he felt a little confused this time. It was like he was excluded from the people he could trust.
Going to Valha was full of risk, but despite knowing that, Roman didnt want to take him.
The special training in preparation for ValhaKevin stubbornly went through it. He endured it all to help Roman Dmitry, so being excluded from the party wasnt something he had expected.
He could ept it if Roman said he couldnt trust Kevins skills. It was true that Chris was stronger, and he even felt angry about it, but he wasnt going to fail his Lord. However, he just wanted to know the reason.
At Kevins question, Roman Dmitry said,
This trip to Valha will be a dangerous one. Kronos and Valha. For those seeking to take their revenge on me, this public departure to Valha is a golden chance to take my life. All of them will definitely move. I know they will try to hurt me in one way or another, but I have no choice but to ept the n that Valha has set for me.
It wasnt apelling reason. His reputation didnt matter, and Roman was already willing to go to Valha right from the start.
In the future war, we will have to win impossible fights. We did well until now, but dealing with empires like Kronos is a different thing. Then, how would the soldiers react to meeting the Twelve Swords on the battlefield? The value of the name and title they hold will shrink their morale, and fear will spread. Therefore, only one thing is needed. To show them that the Twelve Swords arent absolute and make them believe that even the Kingdoms Alliance, including Dmitry, can defeat them, I decided this is necessary.
Barbossa would be the stepping stone for that. It wouldnt simply end with leaping to a higher rank by defeating someone that strong, but it would serve as a reason to boost the morale of the soldiers in the future war.
A war couldnt be won alone. Even if Roman Dmitry was one in a hundred, his win would be a win for all those who followed him. And now that he was leaving for Valha, Roman Dmitry had an obvious reason for leaving Kevin behind.
The risks of this schedule are not limited to me. The fact that I will be exposed to danger from enemies after leaving Dmitry can also be interpreted as Dmitry being in danger without me. That is why I need someone I can trust to remain here. Kevin, I have decided that you are the right person for that. If, by any chance, the enemiese up with some n, the person who will produce the best results on the battlefield without me is you, Kevin.
Telling him that he trusted him was enoughthe belief that he, and not Chris, was the one who would produce the best results. His discontent quickly melted away, and Kevin, who looked sad, was now clenching his fist with a determined expression.
Thank you for trusting me. I will do my best to protect Dmitry.
His face was bright.
Kevin was a very simple human being.
A few days after that, Roman Dmitry headed for Valha with his troops. Even with the Warp Gate, they couldnt directly go to the capital, so the first ce they arrived was a city called Paulo, which was near the border.
There was no problem getting in and out because there was an invitation. But from the moment they entered Paulo, Roman Dmitry and his party felt that Valha was different from other nations.
We will conduct a body search for a moment.
Paulos guards skimmed through the invitation and checked all over their bodies, to the extent that it seemed a bit excessive. Usually, people who came in and out from the front could pass through in just 3 minutes. However, it took more than 30 minutes for them to check their luggage.
Of course, during the search, nothing was found. Their minimum armament was eptable, so the guards opened the way with disapproving faces. And
Do not make a fuss inside since Paulo isnt a city that wees outsiders.
They spat out words like that in the end. Paulo was just like the guards had said. Inside, there were a lot of people with Valhas unique bronze skin, but when they looked at Roman Dmitry and his party, there was distaste in their eyes. Even the merchants didnt talk to them, and those walking on the sides turned their faces away.
Ifif they were warriors, their reactions would be different. Rather than keeping a distance, shing shoulders and arguing were what Valha was known for.
As rumored.
It was Chris. Before leaving for Valha, he learned more about the nation he would get to experience in the future.
The Valha Empire was a fairly closed nation, and unlike Kronos, which grew by epting other people, Valha formed the basis of the nation by being closed off. Just as the lineage of Valha was once maintained through incestuous marriages, they rejected people from other races that were different from Valha.
And they soon turned into an empire. Some of them had risen in status, but the essence of the empire didnt change.
The race that is said to be the most difficult opponent on the continent is Valha. If one isnt from Valha, it is a world where hostility will be justified, so outsiders arent weed there.
There was a saying in the world. If it hadnt been for Valhas closed culture, they might have surpassed the Kronos Empire. While retaining some of their closed cultures, Valha had achieved a mighty powerparable to Kronos.
The problem was that, even knowing that fact, Valha didnt send anyone to guide their guests.
An inn in Paulo.
Roman Dmitry made his party unpack in a ce that had a shabby look. The other inns didnt take in outsiders. So after walking in vain, they were finally able to find a ce to rest after saying that they would pay more.
And at the inns diner, Roman Dmitry went down and drank a cup of tea, which didnt smell that good.
Apart from inviting us, it must mean that Valha just decided not to acknowledge my existence.
Valha was unique. They had a culture that did not acknowledge others unless they had experienced them firsthand. Valha didnt intentionally send anyone. They hoped that Roman Dmitry would prove his existence on his own and arrive in the capital, where the festival was happening. It was interesting.
Peoples cold stares and disdainful looks were the experiences of all the outsiders who entered the empire. It was then
Ah, the taste of alcohol.
Bang!
From a table away, a drunken man, who was still drinking, looked at Roman Dmitry with a flushed face. Hispanions were also clearly dissatisfied. From the moment they first entered the inn, they kept watching Roman Dmitry.
I dont know where you guys are from, but if you are an outsider, go up and sleep quietly. Do not do arrogant things, and try to be with the people of Valha when they eat and drink. I get angry at the sight of you people. As if you had no hardships to go through in life, that fucking white skin.
The drunk people giggled. He messed around in front of Roman Dmitry. There were soldiers and Chris too, but they didnt seem to care about them.
Yah! Didnt you hear?
They looked at them. Seeing them calmly drinking tea made the drunk people angrier.
This bastard continues to ignore people. I am telling you to leave. If you keep sitting on your ass here, I will pull you by the hair and send you upstairs. Is that fine?
In Vaha, it was the situation they wanted. Racism wasmonly experienced by people from other nations. In response to Valhas intentions to examine their reaction, Roman Dmitry put down his teacup.
Chris.
Yes.
From now on, as nned, let the people know that we have arrived in Valha.
What bullshit is that?!
A drunk man asked, and at that moment
Wheik.
Chris grabbed the drunk man by his back, and then
Bak!
As if to show off to everyone, he mmed his face right into the table.
Chapter 227: Valhalla Kingdom (2)
Valha had a saying. Even the pot-bellied man passing on the street must have once been a warrior who drank blood on the battlefield, and this drunkard was like that. His face was mmed into the table with his nose crushed and bleeding, but the drunkard raised his head.
His face was stained with blood. Even though it wouldnt be strange for most people to fall down and groan in pain, the drunkard spat blood with a distorted face.
Spit.
This bastard hit my head first?!
There was no need for words, the drunk man rushed and tried to knock Chris down, but Chris dodged with just a step and punched him in the abdomen.
Puak!
Kuak!
His eyes went wide. The pain must probably be rising from within him, but the man grunted through his teeth and swung his fist at Chris. He definitely had a toughness and determination that exceeded that of ordinary people. He showed his determination to defeat Chris, but what awaited him was just merciless hands.
Pack!
With a hit to the side, he pped his cheek. He kicked the stumbling drunk right in the stomach, and he looked unsightly as he fell down.
You bastard.
Attack!
In an instant, everything turned into a mess. The drunken party, which had been watching it while giggling until now, jumped up from their ces, realizing the situation was turning serious.
There were three people, and it seemed like each of them was familiar with street fights. The way they swung their fists was quite strong, but with one punch, their world was shaken.
Puak!
Thud!
It was one-sided. The three men fell down before they could do anything, and Chris kicked them in the face as they tried to get up.
Blood sshed. As they lost their consciousness, they couldnt move or rush at Chris anymore.
Valhathere was a way for them to live here. They would sort out a situation through a duel when deciding between right and wrong, but the way they decided victory and defeat was different from that of other nations.
There were three ways. It was either being dead or bing incapable of fighting. And if that didnt happen, then thest way would be for them to admit surrender and end the confrontation.
Just bleeding and falling didnt decide things. The people of Valha hated to die shouting surrender, so the drunk could only end it by being unconscious.
It was a pitiful situation. The inn, which had a casual atmosphere until now, had turned into a mess, with people bleeding on the ground and tables broken. Yet the reaction of the owner was calm.
Seeing him ept it as if it were normal, Roman Dmitry got up and ced a gold coin on the table.
I will pay for this mess in gold coins. And where is the busiest ce in Paulo?
The owner had a bright expression.
Oh my, thank you. I will guide you to the busiest street in Paulo.
Even the people of Valha were all just humans.
Under the guidance of the owner, Roman Dmitry and his men arrived at the square full of people.
This is Paulo Square. It is at the center of the city, and it is a ce where manye and go since this is the center. Just in case something happens, I will warn you in advance that you shouldnt make a mess here. I am a person who works for outsiders, so I can ignore most things, but there are always people who act extremely and dont care about what the people here did to tackle them.
It was a sincere warning. Covering his face with cloth, the owner hurried out of the square, fearing that others might see him.
Roman Dmitry looked around. The people of Valhathey had a peaceful atmosphere.
Unlike other nations, they got along well with each other and solicited customers, while the merchants screamed to sell their products. The problem was that the people in other nations werent used to that. The merchants kept their mouths silent when people from other nations would get close, and some even covered their noses and frowned.
Honestly, Paulo wasnt such a big city. Still, since it was a city close to the border, they came into contact with outsiders more than other cities in Valha, but during the festival time, the discrimination was known to be at its peak.
The festival honoring the souls of warriors was a privilege only for the people of Valha. However, there were cases where people who showed interest in the event woulde to Valha to experience their festival, and their behavior didnt seem so nice to the people of Valha.
They were not warriors. Only those who shed blood on the battlefield deserved to enjoy the festival, and outsiders do not get to enjoy it. It was uneptable for the people of Valha. They didnt want other nations to consume the culture of Valha, so it was dangerous to enter Valha during the festival time.
Roman walked among them. As people stepped away, each of them would whisper to the party and show how they disliked Roman Dmitry. It was only a matter of seconds before racism turned into violence. The moment even one of those with angry eyes stepped forward, they might resort to violence.
It was a fun nation. Despite being called an empire, it was a nation that hadnt yet possessed the dignity of an empire. If Kronos couldnt control their strong greed, then Valha didnt abandon their savagery.
The chaos of the Smander Continent is not a coincidence. Kronos and Valha. Since the two major mountain ranges that govern the continent are not fair in their growth, the continent is bound to suffer from violence from time to time. Even though people say Kronos is to me, Valhas actions are to me too.
Halt.
They stopped walking. This trip to Valhait was the starting point of a new time. Before the war started in earnest, Roman Dmitry made his presence known here.
Whisper.
The peoples eyes were focused on the middle of the square. To the gazes of those who showed suspicion towards the people from other nations, Roman Dmitry spoke to them all.
I am Roman Dmitry, the heir to the Dmitry Duchy! If there are people who want to confront me,e forward!
The atmosphere changed in an instant. At first, it was simply visible discrimination, yet now the people have shown their hostility towards him.
Opponent: Roman Dmitry. And the rumor was that he was an aura swordsman. Usually, people would get scared, but Valha was a different ce.
How dare you mess around in Valha? I will deal with you!
It was a man with a strong physique. His huge body was very simr to that of a mountain, and his scarred face proved that he wasnt an ordinary person.
Then the people surrounded the man and Roman. The stage for the confrontation had been set before anyone knew it, and even though there was no signal to start, the man rushed at him.
Rumble!
Aura red, and it looked like the man was an aura swordsman. His strength was not thatparable to Roman Dmitry, but it looked as if he would devour his opponent.
Woong.
He wielded a weapon that was like a huge axe, and as he moved, it looked like he could cut Roman down, but Roman just sidestepped. The sound of the wind being cut was scary to hear.
From the start, the man stepped forward as if to end the fight in an instant, and he pushed fiercely, ignoring his defense and only aiming for the vitals of his opponent. It definitely looked like he was looking down on his opponent.
Even though Roman Dmitry had the advantage, the man seemed to hold a strong power.
However, he picked the wrong opponent. Roman Dmitry simply walked to avoid the attack, and he hit his cheek, making him stagger.
Chak!
His head jerked back. Blood gushed from the mans face, and drops of blood fell to the ground.
It was quite embarrassing. He was pped on the cheek even though he swung his weapon, and this made the man grit his teeth in anger.
In Valha, disgrace was worse than death. The mans muscles swelled up as if they were going to burst at any moment, but the weapon he wielded never hit the target. And as earlier
Chak!
His cheek was pped. At first, he thought it wasnt an intentional attack, but this time, in a situation where his cheek was pped again, he knew Roman Dmitry was looking down on him.
You jerk!
His anger exploded, but it was to be expected. It was an act of looking down. In Valha, it was thew to treat warriors equally, but this man was mocking him like a child.
His face was messed up. The man charged forward while wielding the axe without caring that he would be pped again, but there was a limit to the movements that he could make.
p.
His head turned as he was still wielding the axe.
p.
Again. As he moved forward each time, he tried to attack Roman, but
p.
His legs staggered. The man was losing his mind. The shock blurred his vision, and his fiercely burning will as a warrior was being trampled on in front of everyone.
But strangely, the man wasnt losing consciousness. Obviously, the shock of being pped strongly was too much, but no matter how many times the man was hit, he didnt lose consciousness.
p!
p! p!
In the end, the man was on his knees. He was also a human. Without being able to attack, he kept being hit in the face, and the man had to get out of the situation, so
I surrender.
Then Roman Dmitry lowered the hand he was about to use to p him again.
Aghhhh.
Id rather you die.
You bastard whocks pride! Do not insult Valha!
People booed the man. The three options. Among them, the fact that he chose to surrender made them change from cheering to shaming him. And as a man, it was embarrassing.
However, only the person who was hit knows. The mind-bending shock was so unfamiliar that he had never experienced it on the battlefield.
Get lost. I will show the will of Valha.
He was a different man. Unlike the previous man, he was a man with a lean body, but the scar on his face showed just how stubborn the guy was.
He knew he couldnt win against Roman Dmitry. The aura swordsman who defeated Gustavo wasnt someone a normal warrior could get close to.
However, surrendering was another matter. Even if he gets defeated, he intends to lose with honor. And such thoughts made him regain consciousness as he got pped on the cheek.
p.
As his dagger attack was dodged, Roman pped his cheek. As his head turned, the man briefly saw heaven.
This is mad.
It was a stinging pain that made him lose his vision. He staggered and tried to shout his surrender without realizing it, but he managed to stay silent, remembering how he had booed the guy before.
And he regretted itter. He seemed to understand why the man before him shouted surrender, but he didnt want to show a humiliating side.
This is what I have decided.
He gave up defending and rushed forward. Rather, he decided to get hit properly and faint. Then it would at least be an honorable defeat. However
p.
p, p.
No matter how much he got hit, he wasnt fainting. Roman Dmitry pped him again and let mana flow into the mans cheek for him to realize how painful it was, but at the same time, he wouldnt lose consciousness from the shock.
It was quite a flustering situation to be in. Thinking that the impact on his cheek wouldst until he shouted surrender, the man finally decided.
There is no other way.
p.
His head turned. With his legs staggering, the man copsed, and then it looked like he fainted from the shock. He closed his eyes tightly. For the man who passed out after fighting to the end, even if he were defeated, people would apud.
Above the darkness, he could hear Romans voice.
Get up. You havent fainted yet.
Clench.
Kuak!
As his feet pressed against his vital points, the man got up, screaming. At the thought of his intentions being revealed, the guys face turned red in shame. He only knew it then.
This bastard, was he
Roman Dmitry.
From the start, he intended to trample on the pride of Valha.
Chapter 228: Valhalla Kingdom (3)
At that time, Baron Paulo, who was handling business in his castle, got a sudden report from his subordinates.
Lord! We have a problem at hand! Right now, in Paulo Square, Roman Dmitry is said to be fighting against the people of Valha! The problem is that no warrior can stand up to him, and they are all shouting surrender!
What are you talking about?!
Thud!
Baron Paulo jumped up from his seat at the sudden report. It was something that made no sense from start to finish.
It was absurd that Roman Dmitry, who was just an outsider, was fighting, and the Valha warriors were shouting defeat, unable to stand.
It was an act that Valha would never ept. Especially during the festival time, there were a lot of eyes from outsiders, and what would they think of Valha?
The subordinate exined the situation. As Roman Dmitry was said to have used violence to induce surrender, Baron Paulo couldnt calm his anger.
Roman Dmitry. In the end, he is causing trouble.
His trip to Valhahe had heard the information from his superior. Rumors had it that Roman Dmitry had unbelievable strength and that his presence couldnt be rivaled.
While living in Dmitry, he raised his names value by intervening in the war with the Barco family andter turned the world upside down with unconventional moves such as the Southern Front and the Public Ranking battles.
In addition, rumors recently circted that he got involved with the changes in the Redford Kingdom. It was said that the presence of an awl in a pocket could not be hidden, even if one wanted to hide it, but Roman Dmitry didnt hide it at all.
Actually, Valhas leaders had no confidence that Roman Dmitry would ept the invitation. Even though dealing with Barbossa meant risking his life, Roman Dmitry still came to Valha.
And then, the leaders conveyed these words,
Roman Dmitry is a scapegoat that will increase the reputation of the Valha Empire. Until he gets on the stage that has beenid out, show him what Valha is like. That it is different from the inside, unlike a well like Dmitry. If he ends up going through all the hardships and reaches the capital, hell be down even before the fight.
For that reason, he didnt even send a guide. After suffering from the people of Valhas discrimination, the n was to send someone when Roman reached the capital and then make it look like Valha did its part.
But now things were a mess. If Roman made his presence known like this, then the situation wouldnt be good for them.
Baron Paulo said,
Call the others. I will show what Valha is to Roman Dmitry myself.
I understand.
Baron Paulo left his office with an angry face.
Kuak!
Ugh.
The people were groaning, and there were a dozen of them already. Those who courageously agreed to deal with Roman Dmitry were humiliated to the point that they were ashamed tough at the previous ones.
The violence continued without them losing consciousness. The spirit of Valha, which everyone thought was steel, began to melt away.
Even so, the challenges continued. When surrender flowed from the mouths of his opponents, Baron Paulo appeared with his troops.
What is this?!
As soon as he arrived, he shouted, and the ce turned quiet. Baron Paulos attention was drawn more to the shocked expressions around him than to the disfigured faces. He felt that the pride of Valha he believed in had been crushed.
He believed that the people of Valha would never shout surrender, but the sight in front of him was too much. Baron Paulo pressed on and asked,
Roman Dmitry. You are an outsider and a guest in Valha. So why are you behaving like this? If you cannot provide me with a good reason, you will leave me with no choice but to punish you for this.
For a good reason. I thought Vaha wanted this situation.
Roman Dmitry said as he looked at the Baron with a face that said he wasnt bothered even after fighting a dozen warriors.
I am an invited guest to fight against Barbossa. In the process of entering Paulo, we revealed this fact, and we even asked the guards to guide us to the capital, but they didnt take any action and were acting too hostile toward us. And once we entered, the racism continued. No other nation treats its guests like this. But someone came up to me and said that Valha is a world ruled by power. So I taught those who looked at me in a hostile manner, who is above and who is below.
What?!
Baron Paulo was shocked. It was more than he expected. Roman Dmitry was more aggressive than the people of Valha. He didnt think that if he didnt treat Roman appropriately, he would make a show of force in Valha style.
Romans wordshe partly understood them. Actually, no matter how foreign he was, the person they invited directly had to be treated right, but Roman Dmitry was a target for revenge, so he wasnt cared for. And in the series of circumstances, there was nothing to hold Roman Dmitry ountable for.
Even though he defeated the people of Valha, confrontations were a verymon urrence in Valha in the first ce. But the problem was that Roman Dmitry was leading this, and the people of Valha were defeated in a humiliating manner.
If the situation ends as it is, it is obvious that I will be reprimanded by the leaders. Even if I have to use force, it is necessary to restrict Roman Dmitry from going wild in Valha.
Even so, this cannot be overlooked. In Valha, there is no way a loser should be trampled like this. Fights should pursue the meaning behind them, and courtesy towards the other party should be present. We will conduct an investigation ording to the process. If it turns out that you are innocent in the process, I will guide you to the capital.
It was a debatable answer. In the situation where Baron Paulo was forced to act, Roman smiled.
What if I refuse?
You have no right to say no. This is thend of Valha.
Thend of Valha. Then I will handle this matter ording to thews of Valha. In Valha, I heard that when the responsibilities that both sides should take are ambiguous, the situation is settled through a duel trial. If you wish to take me in for an investigation, tie my hands and lead me there. If Baron Paulo wishes, then you can bring in all your troops to take me.
It was an obvious provocation, and this made the Barons expression turn cold. Roman Dmitrys remarks crossed the line, but the situation was resolved by force, which was what he wanted.
He took a step back, and he shouted like thunder,
Soldiers! Listen! Bind Roman Dmitry right now!
A duel trial had no rules. As the situation was different from what was expected, Baron Paulo ordered many soldiers to attack.
It was a one-on-one fight, and the soldiers rushed in. Despite their appearance of raising their weapons and revealing their killing intent, the soldiers who were lined up behind Roman Dmitry didnt move.
Attack!
Puak.
The soldiers moved while stabbing their spears.
Roman Dmitry took a step and evaded all of the attacks, and like in the previous fight, he didnt use any weapons. His sword was hanging from his waist. Seeing that, the soldiers showed their anger and swung their weapons more fiercely, but every time their attack failed, a powerful shock hit them.
p.
His strength was able to push the body of the soldier. With one p, the soldiers eyes rolled, and he fell to his knees.
From the start, Roman Dmitry wasnt using any weapons. He intended to prove how overwhelming the difference between himself and his opponents was with just his hands and legs. But.
Mr. Roman Dmitry. You better not take this lightly.
Baron Paulo smiled. In Roman Dmitrys attacks, one of the soldiers who was pped didnt fall.
It had the force of hitting something like steel. The face of the soldier changed, and his face contorted.
Uhhhhh.
The body of the soldierhe was a savage. As the change spread through his body, all the hairs on the soldiers body stood, and he looked somewhere between a beast and a human.
Kuak!
The savage ran. He scratched Roman Dmitry with his sharp nails, and the other soldiers also changed their attack methods. All of them were acting like wild men.
There were a lot of changes. Someone looked like a wolf, some like a bear, and another like a deerall of them looked like beasts.
Beast Menthey were the ethnic minority found in the southern jungles. From the time they were born, they grew up drinking animal milk and were reborn as true savages through a ritual to ept the appearance of the most friendly beast.
Even in Valha, they were known to have the highestbat capabilities. They only took the form of normal soldiers, but the savage troops were the elite of Valha.
As they attacked, the people clenched their fists. If they were beasts, they thought that they could defeat Roman Dmitry, who didnt care about using his weapons.
Right. It was an illusion. The moment when a savage in the shape of a bear disregarded his defense and attacked
Crush.
A fierce fist hit his face, and the eyes of the Beast Man felt lost.
There were some things people misunderstood. The King of all animals. The way to represent Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, could be described as such.
Baek Joong-hyuk conquered Murim with a single sword and was recognized as the best man in the world who could represent both Murim in name and reality.
But what was the next best weapon he could use after the sword? People mentioned that he could use various weapons with perfection, but in fact, except for the sword, every other weapon felt odd, and he was more familiar with his hands and feet.
At the bottom of his life, in order to survive the fight for survival, he had to use his hands and feet, as well as everything that he could use as a weapon around him.
And the process made Baek Joong-hyuk reach his peak. In the wilder environment, Baek Joong-hyuk destroyed the Beast Men with his hands and feet.
The existence of the savageshe knew about them. The aura of mana exploded inside them, but Roman Dmitry didnt care.
Crush!
Kuak!
The beasts face was crushed. The beasts hard skull cracked, and he stumbled back as he fell. It only took an instant for the shock to spread. The beast in the form of a bear was famous for being durable among all Beast Men, but copsing with one punch wasnt what everyone expected.
Grrrrr.
Kuak. All at once. Grrrr. Attack!
As he had expected, the beasts rushed at him. Seeing them attack from both sides, Roman Dmitry kicked and smashed their faces, and a bird-faced savage with wings was mmed to the ground.
This time, their solid durability was of no use. The beasts couldnt hold back their screams at the pain that pierced them deep into their bones.
In the one-on-one fight, Roman Dmitry was supposed to be at a disadvantage. If he didnt use weapons, it was right for him to lose against these beasts, whose entire bodies seemed like weapons.
But what was this situation? While Baron Paulos mouth was wide open, the situation was quickly sorted out.
Puak.
Kuak.
His face jerked. Seeing the beast lowering his head, thest one in the form of a buffalo fell, and he was shocked.
Roman Dmitry approached him.
Say you surrender. Then this will end quickly.
p!
His cheek moved. The beast didnt even think about resisting. The beast, who was born with the nature of a beast, was overwhelmed at the sight of a predator in front of him.
As he trembled under the hand of Roman Dmitry, Roman continued to p the Beast Man.
p.
p. p.
In Murim, there was this martial art called the Golden Enhanced Palm. Even those with bodies like steel begged for their lives on their knees at the agony of the palm that pierced through their bodies.
It was violence that could distort even steel, and Roman Dmitry didnt have to add further words. Without saying anything, he only focused on pping the beast.
p.
Blood sshed.
p.
His teeth fell out.
p.
His beastly look was now pitiful. It was totally overwhelming. The moment he epted the fact that Roman was at the top of the predator list, the Beast Man opened his mouth and said,
P-Please spare me. I was wrong.
That was all.
Tap.
He put down his hand that defeated the beast, and Roman Dmitry looked at Baron Paulo.
What do you n to do now?
At those words, Baron Paulo unknowingly took a step back.
Chapter 229: Valhalla Kingdom (4)
At that moment, Baron Paulo realized that he had stepped back, and his face turned red in shame. He was also a man who lived as a warrior until he took the position of Lord, so he couldnt ept the fact that he was simply overwhelmed by force and resigned.
But even if Valha was a closed and racist nation, their attitude of epting defeat in a battle wasnt different.
I ept defeat. As promised, I will put other priorities aside and guide you directly to the capital.
He had to hold back his anger. The order of his superior was out of the question. They had a duel with conditions, and if they lost, doing their part was the right oue. Baron Paulo knew that.
Then the normal soldiers came forward to take away the Beast Men, who couldnte to their senses.
To defeat the Beast Men this mercilessly. Roman Dmitry, he might be more than what we know.
In the uing fight, everyone was confident about Barbossas victory. No matter how famous Roman Dmitry had be recently, Barbossa had been on the lips of people on the continent for ten years. So they didnt expect that Roman Dmitry would agree.
Valha revealed their intentions to get their revenge openly, yet Roman Dmitry didnt back down.
A being with a tendency like Valhait was odd. Being from a small nation, he was born with an odd disposition.
Baron Paulo said,
First, we will guide all of you to a new amodation. While you arefortably resting there, we will figure out the schedule for the Warp Gate that connects directly to the capital and send you on your way as soon as possible. And I apologize for the mistake before. As Mr. Roman Dmitry said, Valha is a racist nation. However, if you knew about Valhas past, I think you would understand us.
A long time ago, during the days when Valha was called the Savages of the South, there was a time when other people on the continent invaded Valhas territories without rights and attacked them to get the resources of the southern jungle.
In reality, the fact that Valha was equipped with power was revealed, and the situation changed. Still, the memories of the pain umted in the memories of their ancestors left them with antipathy toward other nations.
As of now, even though the Valha imperial family is seeking drastic changes by epting outsiders with talent, not everyone has agreed to it.
What did this national power mean?
Still, for Valha, the opinion of themon people who were born in Valha was that they should be the ones to get nurtured into talented people rather than the ones outside.
Conservative forces that pursued their existence and progressive forces that wanted to changethat was the reality of Valha.
At the sight of Paulo walking forward with a changed attitude, Roman Dmitry didnt say anything.
To end a grudge with victory and defeatthat was also the method of the Demonic Sect that Roman Dmitry was familiar with.
Baron Paulo was a man of many words and actions. He guided them to a lodging that was one hundred times better than thest one, where Roman ordered his men to rest.
In therge room, Roman Dmitry sat on the sofa and carefully organized his thoughts about the Valha Empire.
Valha, unlike Kronos, is a fairly fighting nation. While Kronos spoke of its ambition to conquer the nation, Valha seemed to be satisfied with the present state of the warriors forming its core. The problem is that the outside and the inside of the empire are different. Valha has simr ambitions to Kronos.
In the past, Valhas actions had made it clear. While they always seemed to be criticizing Kronos, they never once thought about stopping the wars that were happening all over the continent. They also hoped that other nations, except for Valha, would just crumble.
Actually, Valhas ambition was obvious. Some people fantasized about the title of the nations warriors, but the so-called Savages of the South would need brains to defy the conspiracies before they could form an empire.
In fact, Valha seemed to be good at conspiracies. That was why they nted their own minion named Count Denver inside Cairo. Although they werent making any active moves toward conquering the continent, they were always looking for opportunities.
And with just one look, Roman could tell. To avenge Count Denver, they chose a very clever way to invite him to a fight instead of assassinating him.
Valha chose a way to rile me up before going onto the stage. If I defeat Barbossa, will the oue be epted? Maybe the conservative forces, but the progressive forces leading Valha might not. In the end, whatever the oue, moving inside Valha is bound to be risky.
The moment he set foot in Paulo, he was closer to danger. This was a ce of death, and from now on, anything could happen.
For the empires, those with power didnt need any excuses. Even if people criticized them for harming Roman Dmitry, it would fade over time.
Just like in my previous life.
The life of the weak. He was used to it. The man named Baek Joong-hyuk took a risk in an environment worse than now to gain power.
So it didnt matter what Valha meant.
The more they responded, the finale, which brought the end, would inevitably shine more brightly.
On the next day, Baron Paulo sent someone.
I am Sanchez. I will guide you to the capital.
It was a man in his mid-30s. With sun-tanned skin and his hair tied back, he told them that they had to move to a nearby city with a Warp Gate.
All the members of Romans party were prepared, and they followed Sanchez to Paulo. Soon, the atmosphere of a natural conversation began on the boring path.
I have heard rumors about Mr. Roman Dmitry. It is said that when you defeated Butler, the Ranker, you were just in your mid-20s, and when you defeated Count Nichs, the entirety of Cairo turned into a mess as you went up in order starting from the 100th rank. I felt so much admiration when such a story came up. Even though I was born in Valha, it feels like you are a warrior from Valhas history.
He was a talkative man. He showed respect at first, but as the travel time got longer, he began to touch on sensitive topics.
But is it true that you defeated Knight Gustavo alone? I am asking this since rumors are always exaggerated, so I dont really believe what people say. And the man we are talking about is Knight Gustavo. In a situation where the soldiers of the Kronos Empire were swarming, would it make sense for you to be able to cut through the crowd and kill one knight? Well, in the absurd stories in history books, a single swordsman splits the ground and cuts down the sky, but isnt Roman Dmitry human?
He was speaking in an odd manner, as if in a roundabout way. At the remarks that continued toe, Chriss expression began to change.
Be careful with your words.
It is fine. Did you say it was Sanchez? It looks like you have something to say, so get straight to the point.
At Romans words, Chris suppressed his anger. In the nation of Valha, from start to finish, no courtesy towards their guests could be found.
Sanchez grinned. In the first ce, Roman Dmitrys guide was brought by someone else, but he inevitably decided to act on his own.
I will be honest with you while talking. Roman Dmitry. What qualifications do you have to be chosen as the opponent of Mr. Barbossa?
From his words, the aggressive attitude of Valha, which was only heard in stories, was seen.
Sanchezhe was a disciple of Morales, the number 12 rank holder in Valha.
Morales and Barbossathey were famous for their bad rtionship.
Born in the same region, they had beenpeting since childhood, but Morales was always left behind by Barbossas talent.
Morales wasntcking in skills. He was someone born with talent worthy of being called a genius in Valha, but Barbossas talent was unrivaled.
Half a year ago, Morales was singled out as a warrior for the festival. The festival honoring the souls of warriorsthere was a saying that those who died there went to Valha regardless of victory or defeat, so Morales said that he would stand on the stage with joy.
Besides, when he heard that the opponent was Barbossa, he sincerely thought that the God of Warriors had created a perfect stage for him.
If Barbossa were defeated, it would be a chance to end their bad rtionship. But even if he died, there was nothing bad about dying for Valha.
However, the arrival of Roman Dmitry upset everything. Morales strongly protested against Valhas decision, but there was no way to reverse the decision already made.
Sanchez said,
Roman Dmitry, the chance you have stolen is the wish every warrior of Valha wants. So what qualifications do you have to go on stage? The leaders of Valha say that you are the right person because of your reputation on the continent, but I do not believe the rumors. Isnt it too absurd? Even Morales, whom I serve, didnt reach that level in his mid-20s. The continents first sword is the same. You were not validated and snatched the position we all hoped for.
Since being disqualified, Morales lived in pain. Looking at that scene, Sanchez developed ill feelings toward Roman Dmitry.
You dont know the value of the position you have been given. There are many warriors in Valha who would give up their lives to stand on that stage. Please tell me. Do you think you are qualified to deal with Barbossa on behalf of Morales? If you die without being able to receive Barbossas sword, what will you do to the broken hearts of the Valha warriors who were waiting for such a day?
His words. They were the same as the Valha Empire. He had a firm belief that Barbossa wouldnt be defeated. Just as they spread rumors about Roman Dmitry, they devalued Roman Dmitry from beginning to end. At that moment.
Neigh.
Roman Dmitry grabbed the horses reins and stopped.
From start to end, he didnt like the attitude of the people in Valha. People who didnt talk about surrender and people who said that Valha was the bestsuch foolish things.
Was it even the right thing to do? In the world of the strong that eats the weak, it was natural to admit defeat and bow their heads. If a sheep exposes its teeth to the teeth of a beast, people wont apud it. However, the people of Valha took death so lightly to the point of stupidity.
ValhaRoman didnt think such a ce would exist, but out of their self-doubt, Roman asked.
Sanchez. What is your basis for that judgment?
In his past life, as he lived as the son of the Heavenly Demon, he didnt tolerate being ignored by people. If he allowed people to look down on him, in a wild world, that would be the end.
Valhas attitude, the words of Sanchez, and the reaction of the people being disappointed with Roman Dmitry being chosenthey touched a spot.
Sanchez said,
No evidence is needed. The reputation you have speaks for it.
Is that so?
Then, in the situation that matched the picture he desired, Roman had the scariest smile.
If you have doubts about me, let me show you that the results in Cairo and Valha arent so different. There are a few days left for the festival. Tell the warriors of Valha, including Morales. If there is a warrior who wants to visit me before the festival, I will dly deal with them. It would be good to challenge me yourself too. If you draw your sword, I will deal with you right here.
Hearing those words, Sanchezs mind went nk.
Chapter 230: Festival For Festival (1)
It was an obvious provocation. In a fit of rage, Sanchez put his hand on his sheath without a thought. But that was all. He didnt pull out his sword. Roman Dmitry was so calm that he couldnt feel anything, but beyond that, there was something that warned Sanchezs nerves.
It was Chris. He also put his hand on his sheath, but he knew that Chris would be much faster at attacking.
Gulp.
He gulped. Sanchez was Moraless disciple and had risen to the 3-star level, but this sense of threat was new to him.
Was Dmitrys sh this good?
He had heard about the rumors. The man who was called the sh of Cairo. Among the people who followed Roman Dmitry, there was this handsome blonde man, and when he pulled out his sword, his opponents throat would be cut off without them seeing what hit them.
In the war against Kronos, Chris proved his worth. Chris was no longer an unknown figure, as he showed overwhelming power by cutting down his enemies in session.
But the people of Valha didnt listen to those rumors because achievements on the battlefield usually get exaggerated. Just like the rumor that Roman Dmitry cut through a crowd of knights with one hit, they also thought Chris was just a normal warrior.
It had to be that. Cairo was such a small worldpared to Valha, and the history of the past said that an existence beyondmon sense couldnt be born in Cairo.
But he epted the reality in front of him now. In a situation where his mouth went dry at Chris, Sanchez had no choice but to acknowledge the skills of his opponent.
The public rumors werent false. Im not sure if Roman Dmitry is strong enough to overwhelm Knight Gustavo, but if his subordinates are of this level, I cannot deny those rumors any longer. Then hes someone I cannot evenprehend. Will he be able to defeat Barbossa without using any tricks?
Shhing.
He raised his hand, acknowledging the opponent. But even so, he didnt think Roman Dmitry was a suitable opponent for Barbossa.
What kind of existence was suitable then? The festival of Valha was only for the warriors of Valha.
Sanchez said,
Do not regret what you just said.
He would find out the truth once he reached the capital and the consequences that awaited him for epting the challenge.
Capital of Valha.
They arrived in Marin. If Paulo, which was located at the start of the border, was a bit underdeveloped, then Marin was this impressive city with huge walls and architecture unique to Valha, befitting the status of an empire.
Once they entered the capital, nothing like Paulo happened. There were people who met them in advance, and thanks to them, they were able to skip over theplicated process and go inside smoothly.
Nice to meet you. I am Viscount Jonathan, who will serve as the guide for Roman Dmitry.
This is Roman Dmitry.
Upon their arrival, they were guided to the reception room of a huge building that was presumed to be a ce for guests to stay. So they settled in this ce.
After taking a sip of the tea served by the servants, with a strange expression, Viscount Jonathan asked,
I heard Mr. Roman Dmitrys opinion through Sanchez. To prove that you are worthy of facing Barbossa, you will ept the challenge of the warriors of Valha. Will that be fine? I can keep silent for a day or so, but if I dont speak now, it seems like you will be in trouble.
It is an issue that I should handle.
Hehehe, if that is the case, it cannot be helped. Just keep in mind that the warriors of Valha want to step on the stage at the risk of their lives. To die with Gods blessing right in Valhait is a lifelong wish of the warriors, and if the opponent is Barbossa, it is an unparalleled blessing.
He also drank the tea.
Viscount Jonathan smiled, and the atmosphere changed with the stale smell of tea that people in Valha usually drank.
Let me tell you. The festival will be held three days from now. As you know, at the end of the preparation for the festival, Valha has a tradition of making blood spill out. The method is quite simple. The families of the Valha Empire will select one swordsman representing their families and send them out to fight, and a total of thirty warriors will fight on the huge stage. There is no surrender there. Be thest one to stand or die. The warrior who remains as the final winner will receive the blessing of Valha directly from His Majesty, the Emperor.
It was something he was familiar with. Thirty warriors. Thest warrior would survive at the cost of the deaths of twenty-nine people, and the honor of Valha would be ced at stake.
To brighten up the eve of the festival, how about having one of Roman Dmitrys men participate? For reference, the swordsmen who participate in the fight of thirty people can be those who arent listed in the Continental Rankings too. Wouldnt swordsmen of that level need a stage where they could focus on fighting each other in a group? From what I heard, there is one called Dmitrys sh and
His speech was blurred, yet his intention was clear. They wanted Chris on stage before the main event. Except for Roman Dmitry, it was clear that they intended to kill Chris, who was called Dmitrys best swordsman under Roman, in front of everyone.
It was something he could just refuse. Now that they had risked stepping into Valha, there was no need to put Chris at further risk.
However, Roman Dmitry smiled. He didnt back down a single step from the intentions of the opponent, which he could thoroughly see.
I shall do what you want.
As expected, so amazing. Then, do restfortably here until the eve Ah!
Viscount Jonathan grinned.
Roman Dmitry. He was a warlike man. He liked Roman quite a bit, but the pride of Valha was a different thing.
After what Sanchez said to you, it must be hard for you to rest in peace. Please, I hope it works out fine. Still, Valhas imperial family has dignity, and it is difficult for Roman Dmitry to be Barbossas opponent, but there shouldnt be any unfortunate changes on the stage, right? Two dayster, on the eve of the festival, I hope to see you again with a smile.
And that was the end. Viscount Jonathan stepped outside.
Roman Dmitry remained at the reception. As if the warning that threatened him was nothing, he slowly savored the remaining tea with a rxed face.
The next day.
It was early morning, and a group of people gathered in front of the lodging where Roman Dmitry was staying.
Is Roman Dmitry here?
A bastard who doesnt even know his ce. Just because he made a little name on the continent, he became greedy to go on the stage of Valha. Roman Dmitry doesnt have the right to go against Barbossa. If he copses without evenpeting, the God of Valha will be angry.
Last night, Sanchez told people what he had seen and heard, and the people were outraged. Other than their dissatisfaction about Roman going on stage, Roman Dmitry spat out remarks, provoking the warriors of Valha.
How flustering were those words? To think that a guy who was famous or gained fame for just two years was epting challenges from the warriors. Honestly, there was a lot of talk in Valha about it. People raised their voices and asked the imperial family to reconsider their choice, but there was no way they could do anything.
Kronos and Valhafor both empires, the imperial family ruled with overwhelming power. Since the imperial family in Valha told them to see and judge for themselves, they had no choice but to believe and follow them.
The anger that he had barely suppressed, Roman Dmitry touched it again. From now on, even if the Valha imperial family tried to dissuade him, he intended to see the end.
Bang! Bang!
Roman Dmitry,e out!
I came to challenge you as you asked. Come out right now and bring your sword!
People raised their voices. There were hundreds of them, and it didnt end there. Impatient people flocked when the lodging wasnt open yet, but the number of people only increased as time went on.
Not all of them were strong enough to deal with Roman Dmitry. However, as warriors of Valha, they couldnt just let Roman do what he wanted.
Huk.
Bartolo!
Bartolo is here too!
The people shouted. Breaking through the group, a man with a sturdy body named Bartolo stepped forward.
Ranked 89th in Valha, Bartolo was a person listed in the Valha rankings. If it was true that Roman Dmitry defeated Gustavo, then Bartolo, who was just a 4-star swordsman, could notpete with Roman Dmitry.
Even so, Bartolo showed no signs of doubting himself. Just like the other people in Valha, he didnt believe the rumors about Roman Dmitry.
During the war with Hector, Roman Dmitry fought with Butler. However, the rumor that he defeated Count Nichs and Gustavo in one blow a yearter didnt make sense.
Bartolo raised his voice.
Roman Dmitry! Bartolo will deal with you!
At that moment
Creak.
The door opened, and all eyes fell in that direction.
Finally, Roman Dmitry appeared.
Roman Dmitrys reaction was calm. Despite the crowd of people looking at him, he walked ahead as if nothing was wrong.
ck!
He stopped walking, and then
There is only one day left until the eve of the festival. From now until the end of the day, I will ept all the challenges.
He ruled out the possibility of being defeated, which made the people angry. They spat on the ground, cursed, and showed their animosity toward Roman Dmitry, who was holding his head high.
Why were they so bold? It was because they were looking at Bartolo, who would deal with Roman first. But
Roman Dmitrys force is rather unusual.
From the moment they met, Bartolo read the opponents force, and even though it wasnt easy, Roman Dmitry had this intangible force around him. It was something normal people would never notice.
As there was a saying that you could only see as much as you knew, Bartolo, who entered the Valha rankings in his own right, knew that Roman Dmitry was stronger than he thought.
However, he couldnt leave now. Bartolo stepped forward with a ferocious look.
I will deal with you.
Tak.
He held his weapon. Aiming his huge axe at the opponent, he slowly circled around Roman Dmitry.
The confrontation started. Unlike his size, which overwhelmed the opponent, Bartolo carefully grasped the situation.
ording to what Sanchez said, Roman Dmitry had already fought in Paulo beforeing to Marin. It is said that he pped people on the cheek until they gave up. Roman Dmitry. You cannot do that to us here. The results will not be the same. Even if I lose to you, in the face of violence, I will never surrender.
His eyes shone. The people were watching. Just like those who were outraged by the news of Roman Dmitry, he had no intention of letting this matter go.
At that moment, he kicked the ground. Considering the calm reaction of his opponent, he decided to attack first.
Rumble.
Aura exploded as Bartolo rushed forward. Unlike his huge size, he had sharp movements, and their distance was shortened at once.
A Ranker of Valha and a true warriorthat was how the warriors praised him.
Puak.
Stumble.
Blood sttered in the air, and Bartolo looked at Roman Dmitry in disbelief. As he was losing consciousness.
Next.
Came Roman Dmitrys cold voice.
Chapter 231: Festival For Festival (2)
The faces of the people went stiff. Blood dripped on the ground, and they were shocked that someone had died. It wasmon for the Valha warriors to die in such fights, but the problem was how he died.
Bartolo was a Ranker in Valha. He was a skilled warrior who couldnt be taken lightly, and he was wary of Roman Dmitry, so he observed the opponents movements until the end and made a surprise attack. So Bartolo should have had the upper hand.
People expected Roman Dmitry to be pushed back, but he was able to bring down his opponent with a single blow. Normal people couldnt even properly observe how he attacked, and they only saw Bartolo stumble down.
It was a shocking sight. People couldnt hide their shaking eyes at the thought that the rumor about Roman Dmitry defeating Gustavo in one hit might actually be true.
Next.
Came Romans voice. He was so calm. As if it was not a big deal, Roman Dmitry took his eyes off Bartolos corpse.
His purpose for fighting in Paulo and Marin was different. In Paulo, if it was an armed demonstration announcing his arrival, it was a ce to prove what kind of person Roman Dmitry was to stand up against Barbossa. It wasnt necessary to obtain surrender with violence.
It was a clear example of how those who challenged him should prepare for their deaths. A single confrontation, rather than a hundred words, showed the seriousness of the situation.
If it were a different nation than Valha, people might just back off. However, those who truly followed the traditions of Valha were amused by Romans skills.
Valha!
A man stepped forward. He was an unknown person. Even though he knew he would die, he hoped that his existence would shine.
I will challenge you this time.
The ce for verificationthe stage to test Roman had begun.
There wasnt a referee, and there werent any rules. It was a simple fight between two people, and when a challenger stepped forward, people naturally created space. That was all. Even though no signal dropped, the challenger would rush forward.
Tak.
The current challenger used a dagger. The confrontation between Valha warriors didnt cover any means or methods. The one-on-one fights didnt have any prior signals, but it wasmon to use things such as daggers in the fights.
Even if they struck a vital spot, bit an ear, or stabbed the opponents eye, on a battlefield full of blood and death, surviving was their priority.
Swish.
The dagger flew. The challenger threw his dagger, thinking that the opponent would move, but Roman Dmitry didnt move. The dagger just passed by Roman, and the challenger gritted his teeth. Raising his aura, he stabbed his sword towards the opponents chest.
Puak.
His head flew off. Blood spurted out like a fountain, and the body ran past Roman before it fell forward.
Thud.
Blood dripped down, and Roman didnt bother avoiding it. On the battlefield, epting blood was the way of the Demonic Sect.
Next.
I am Gattu of Valha.
It was a man called Gattu. This time, it was a Ranker from Valha. Even though the difference between him and Bartolo wasnt that great, he looked at Roman with a red face.
That amazing force he could feel from Romandying from the strong was a blessing for Valha. Due to the previous results, Gattu thought that dying at the hands of Roman was also a blessing.
Woong.
He began to advance. Gattu, who used a mace that was suspended from a chain, wriggled his huge muscles to attack the opponent by swinging the mace.
Crush!
The ground smashed. It was a tremendous force. Aura rose, and it was freely being controlled around the chain. The mace came and blocked the direction of Roman Dmitrys movement.
It was a unique attack method. Most aura swordsmen used a sword as a medium, but the warriors of Valha used other things.
Valhathat was why they were strong. The unusual attacks poked into the gaps, and the spirit of Valha burned in the presence of a strong opponent.
Those who spoke of surrender in Paulo. The fact that they were also born in Valha couldnt be denied, but the people Roman was facing now were from the roots of Valha.
Rumble.
Where?
Gattu raised his aura. He changed the direction of the mace from a distance and gritted his teeth in an attempt to crush Roman Dmitry somehow. At that moment
Papat.
The wind blew. The chain surrounded by aura was cut off at once, and the mace, which had lost its restraint, was falling to the ground. For Gattu, it was the moment he felt death arrive.
If he didnt shout surrender, then the sword of Roman Dmitry would slit his throat, but Gattu grabbed the short chain attached to the mace with his bare hands and swung it at Roman Dmitry.
DiKuak.
sh.
The sword shone. Gattus head was blown off with a face of shock. The fact that the opponent held so much power excited him.
Tuk.
Roll.
His head rolled on the ground.
Next.
The fight continued. The warriors, who werent afraid of death, continued to challenge Roman Dmitry, but none of them showed a meaningful fight.
The bodies piled up. At first, when one or two people died, they still had hope of defeating Roman, but when dozens of corpses piled up, their faces turned pale.
It was the same now, too. This time, the 57th Ranker of Valha stepped forward, and after a couple of attacks, a long cut went across his chest.
Puak!
His body trembled, and the Ranker knelt down. As for the people, they took a step back without realizing it.
Next.
At those repeated words, people looked into each others eyes. Those who truly believed in and followed Valha were willing to die, but not everyone in Valha had to do it. The world they lived in was the same, but only a few upheld the reputation of the warriors of Valha. For the most part, they were terrified of overpowering violence, just like those in Paulo.
They averted their gaze. Fearing that Roman Dmitry might look at them, no one looked him in the eye.
The sun is still up. Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?
Early in the morning, people rushed here to fight. But as the sun began to rise in the middle of the sky, their ferocious nature didnt work.
Corpses were scattered on the ground. And the skills that the warriors showed were nothing. They knew that unless they had a death wish, they couldnt deal with Roman Dmitry.
Roman said,
There is one day left until the eve of the festival. If there is someone who wants to challenge me, knock on the door anytime.
He stepped back, and people only looked at Roamn Dmitry until he left.
Marin City was shocked. Rumors about Roman Dmitry circted. They heard that he epted the challenge from Sanchez, but as the sun rose in the middle of the sky, they heard the shocking news.
Its already over?
Right. People flocked early in the morning, but no one could counterattack him even once since the heads of the challengers would fly, and no one could challenge him without dying. So for now, I came back thinking it was a waste of time.
To think Roman Dmitry is that strong. What did the Rankers in Valha even do?
This man. Do you think Rankers didnt go? The person whose head was blown off with one hit at the start was Bartolo, one of the Rankers, and even Gattu stepped forward, but he lost without being able to do anything against Roman Dmitry. I witnessed it all.
That is insane.
The people were shocked. The value of the names of those who lost against Roman Dmitrythey have never, ever been careless. If he said that Bartolo died at the end of the battle, then people would ept it, but to die from one blow was uneptable.
Meanwhile, on distant battlefields, they were all denying the rumors about Roman. When they were told of the existence of Roman Dmitry, who had taken down Butler, Count Nichs, and Count Gustavo with overwhelming power, they had already looked down on him, saying that it was a rumor unique to the battlefield for the sake of creating heroes.
But they couldnt say that anymore. The value of the names of Rankers like Bartolo proved that the rumors about Roman Dmitry were true.
His ability overwhelmed Valhas Rankers even though hes in his 20s? I was wondering how the Cairo Kingdom defeated the Kronos Empire, and an unparalleled hero was born.
They acknowledged Roman Dmitry. But apart from that, it was uneptable for Roman Dmitry to stand on the festival stage. He was stillckingpared to Barbossa, the top Ranker in Valha.
Even if they acknowledged the rumors, they still didnt consider him to be a suitable opponent for Barbossa.
I want the top Rankers to be summoned. We cannot put Roman Dmitry on the stage like this.
Isnt it possible for Morales to step up now? Sanchez, his disciple, is the one who has spread the rumors about Roman, and in fact, Barbossas rival is Morales. He should be able to defeat Roman. Also, he is a suitable warrior to represent Valha.
Right. No matter how high Roman Dmitrys achievements are, the odds of him defeating Morales are slim.
Everyone agreed. Moralesthey hoped that he would step forward. Even though he wasnt in the Twelve Swords of the Continent, he was still a monster recognized by Valha.
It was a sure win. They never doubted the warriors representing their nation.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
The light flickered, and through the red light shining in the dark ce, a tall man was wiping the de of a sword with a dry cloth.
Sanchez. Do you know why I am trying to fight with Barbossa?
The man was Morales.
At Moraless question, Sanchez said,
Because of your bad past.
Right. At the start, my rtionship with him stemmed from a bad tie-up. However, contrary to what people say, the main reason for our bad past isnt because I developed some sort of inferiorityplex towards him. He, who is of the Twelve Swords of the Continent, which Valha is proud of, wasnt born with the warriors pride.
Beyond his memories, he recalled his memories with Barbossa. When they first fought, Barbossa brought Morales down in an unfair way. From then on, Morales would gnash his teeth at Barbossas name.
I hate Barbossa. I do not like the way he is considered a blessing to Valha and is cheered by people. I was hoping to fight him because I did not want to exist under the same sky as him. With just one thought of defeating him, the kind of person who uses disgusting means to win and tramples on the traditions of Valha, I honed my swordsmanship. But Roman Dmitry took my ce. It could have been a choice to look down on me or maybe a dirty n to protect Barbossa from the higher-ups. But I am sure that the stage of the festival is for me.
You are right.
It was a bit surprising for Sanchez. Barbossa and Moraleshe never thought there was such a special reason for the bad ties between them other than a rivalry to rise higher.
Morales raised his sword. The great sword suited his huge body.
Sanchez. Call the people of Valha now so that everyone will watch the fight between me and Roman. I will prove to the leaders of Valha that I am a suitable opponent for Barbossa. If I can defeat Roman, then Barbossa will not be able to escape his fate.
If he loses, he just loses. Moraless tattooed arms twitched as he stepped into the sun.
The Monster of Valhaa monster of a different rank from the beings he had dealt with until nowfinally raised his huge body.
Chapter 232: Festival For Festival (3)
Whisper!
The people formed a long procession. At the front was a man with arge body moving ahead, receiving the gazes of everyone.
Morales! Raise the honor of Valha!
We believe in you!
Nothing like Roman Dmitry can take Moraless ce!
People were screaming from all sides. It was a familiar sight.
The monster of Valha or the man who was called the Fierce WarriorMorales was the representative of Valha.
Having perfectly inherited the lineage of Valha, which peoplemonly thought about, he had proven his qualities as a warrior by wandering around the battlefield since he was a child.
He didnt know what cowardice was. Even if his throat would be cut off, he genuinely enjoyed the confrontation with the strong, and when he first entered the rankings of Valha, he blew off the head of his opponent.
Ranked 12theven though he wasnt one of the strongest in the top 10, he was loved by the people of Valha regardless of his rank. It was like that.
He set out to deal with Roman Dmitry. People followed Morales and were confident of his victory.
Barbossa, I will break the cycle of evil by confronting you.
Beyond his memories, he remembered his past encounter with Barbossa. Even at first, Morales wasnt less talented than Barbossa, but he fell bleeding against Barbossa in a battle of the towns best warriors.
It wasnt because of hisck of skills. There was a force that hindered Morales before he went on stage, and he went on stage in the worst possible condition. He didnt make any excuses.
In order to preserve his body, Morales knelt down. Even though he coughed up blood and had his skin ripped out, Morales looked up at his opponent. From that point on, the bad blood between them began.
His wounds from that day were covered with tattoos, and he devoted himself to training for the day he would meet Barbossa again.
However, reality didnt change much. Barbossa was a descendant of a high noble family. With the power behind him, he grew up with full support, and unlike Morales, who grew rough in the wild, he developed by leaps and bounds.
6th and 12th. The future had been decided that way. The fine gap had now widened so much that he could catch up, but Morales still didnt let go of his string of bad luck.
If Ipromise with reality, I can live afortable life like you, but I am a warrior of Valha. In order not to be ashamed under the sky, I will try to be stronger with my own strength. Barbossa. I cannot tolerate a disgusting human like you wearing the mask of a warrior and being cheered on by people.
This confrontation will take his life. Barbossa would try to kill him, but the memory of the day he clenched his teeth led him to the present.
Clench.
He arrived at his destination. He saw the ce where Roman Dmitry was staying. Morales took a deep breath, and with a loud voice as huge as his body, he called the name of the man who would fall as his sacrifice.
Roman Dmitry! I, Morales, will deal with you!
From the door, Roman Dmitry appeared. Upon hearing the name Morales, Roman didnt react in particr. His face was devoid of fear, and Morales, who was interested in that, asked him,
Roman Dmitry. I will ask you one thing. The Valha Empire invited you to fight against Barbossa to avenge the death of Count Denver. The pride of a warrior is nowhere to be found. It is obviously a position that puts your life at risk. So why the hell did you have to ept the invitation of the empire, knowing their intention?
Invitation for revenge?
What are they talking about?
At Moraless words, the people whispered. It was their first time hearing about it. Normal people thought that Roman Dmitry was just invited, but was there a dirty truth behind it?
The festival in Valha was a ce to honor the souls of warriors. It needed people who would shine on the spot, but the leaders mixed in their greediness, which went against its true purpose.
Some of the people were angry. If Moraless words were true, the Valha royal family plotted to defile Valha.
Roman Dmitry said,
Why should I avoid it? If the ce where my life is threatened is on a stage where we prove each others strength, then the Valha Empire cannot kill me.
Do you mean to say you will defeat Barbossa?
Otherwise, there is no reason to ept this invitation.
Hahahaha.
Moralesughed loudly. Roman Dmitryhe liked him. Even knowing Valhas cowardly n, he trusted his own skills and stepped into the trap.
Reckless and boldhe was a man worthy of being called into Valha, which was known for its spirit.
You are arrogant. Therefore, you deserve some respect. I love people like you who are mad. Warriors who fight with their strength until the end, knowing that they are here now, receive the blessing of Valha even after death. But its still too early. At the age of just 20, you didnt even experience the real world. Dealing with Barbossa is too much. So, let me take your ce.
You sound funny.
Roman Dmitry chuckled.
Until I reached the ce that I am in now, dealing with swordsmenmonly referred to as Rankers, no one was certain of my victory. They always said the same thing as you. Still at the age of 20. Just like you said, I wouldnt be able to win against the other Rankers who proved their skills. Yet, I am in front of you right now.
Shhhing.
He drew his sword.
Do you think you will be any different?
The words he said made a crack appear in Moraless expression. It was not of anger but of joy. It was unexpected. Roman Dmitry, who was thought to be arrogant, was a proper madman who had the spirit of Valha.
The confrontation with the strong was always bloody. There were no questions or answers, and no words were needed.
Fine. From now on, let us check who is the right warrior for the festival.
Rumble.
His mana exploded, and Morales lunged at Roman Dmitry.
People didnt see it. The moment they blinked their eyes, a man with a huge body that filled in their visions suddenly appeared in front of Roman Dmitry and brandished his great sword.
Kwang!
Rumble!
A powerful explosion urred. Moraless great sword generated an aura that was on a different level from those he had dealt with before, and this huge aura was one that wanted to devour Roman Dmitry.
The ground trembled. A shock would spread each time their weapons collided, and those who watched the scene fell to the ground or stepped back.
Kwaang!
He tried to knock his head down, and Roman Dmitry raised his sword to block it, but Morales shed it down like it didnt matter.
Bang!
Kwakwakwang!
It was a violent attack. With his chest wide open, he pushed forward with an attack without thinking about defense.
sh.
His sword cut through the wind, and Roman tried to strike it back. However, Morales sensed the movement of the sword right in front of him, and he exploded aura on a part of his body to change direction.
It was a really small difference. If there had been a margin of error, his skin would have been split open with his intestines gushing out, but Morales rushed at him as if nothing had happened.
Where?!
Kwaang!
A broad-minded warriorthat was what he was called. He was an existence that didnt care about the general matchs rules. Morales stood on the de. On his skin, which was covered in tattoos, were the wounds that were barely visible and showed how beastly he was.
A messy group of cuts, rips, and open wounds covered his body, but Morales was a clenched-fist kind of man who believed that a fight without a scar was not a real fight.
Wheik.
Cornering his opponent, he raised his aura. His aura, which exploded as if it would pierce the sky, pressed down on Roman Dmitry once more.
Kwaang!
Kwaaaang!
He stopped this?
Moraless eyes lit up. The sh he just made was a 5-star sword attack that shouldnt have been blocked. However, Roman Dmitry didnt just block it. He immediately followed up and used the loophole it had. It was all too fast.
He reacted in an instant by exploding his aura, but Moraless cheek had a line of red blood flowing down.
Grin.
Laugh.
Roman Dmitry was real. He didnt just have some foolish confidence. He was someone who really had the skills to deal with Barbossa.
The world is wide. To reach this level at the age of 20.
Beyond his memories, he remembered the existence of the Best Sword. Even the monstrous creatures that Morales had to truly and fully admit defeat for the first time werent as strong as Roman Dmitry.
But Roman Dmitry was young. It was a harsh fate for them to meet when he was still young.
Kwang!
He stepped onto the ground. A wave of aura moved, and cracks appeared on the ground as if there had been an earthquake.
It was an unusual way to use aura. The ground copsed, limiting the space that they could step on, and stones rose up, preventing Roman Dmitry from moving. He had driven his opponent into a corner.
Rumble.
Moraless sword fell on Roman Dmitry.
It was a fleeting moment. The opponents intentions were clear. Morales copsed the surrounding terrain for a pure power confrontation.
Is he different from the other Rankers?
His opponents in the pastthe use of their aura was limited. The aura that exploded from their bodies was expressed through a medium, or they just used it to amplify the skills of their bodies.
However, Morales was different. By spreading his aura onto the ground, it caused cracks like an earthquake, and he adjusted the stones in the air where he had gaps in his movement.
It was a moments thought, and he was cornered. Roman Dmitry could face him head-on, but he was actively responding to the intentions of his opponent.
Tak.
He moved back, and as soon as he stepped on the ground, he staggered, and Morales rushed at him.
No more running away!
Rumble!
His great sword blew up in size. The sharpness of his aura was so great, and it looked as if the size of his great sword had doubled.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
The attack exploded. Restricting the space by copsing the ground and using stones, Roman Dmitry moved insanely out of the unavoidable situation.
Sparks exploded everywhere. Ordinary people couldnt even open their eyes at the storm of auras, and the only thing they could see was a scene in which the lights of the auras intertwined and collided with each other.
Wheik.
The wind was being cut down. The air parted, and Morales turned to Roman.
Kwang!
He put his feet on the ground, and the ground copsed. At the same time, a bouncing rock blocked Roman Dmitrys movements.
That was the end. The moment Moraless sword fell toward Roman, Romans form vanished.
Morales fell into a delusion. In the first ce, it would be hasty to think he had the upper hand in the battle of strength and power, but there had been no effect on Roman.
In his previous life, he fought battles in various conditionswidends, shaky ships, and even the edge of a cliff where he couldnt back down.
Space. It was just space. How to use it was up to the people.
Tuk.
As he gazed above, Roman Dmitry was there. He stepped onto the stone in the air, but the stone wasnt falling down. Rather, it added solid footing for Roman.
Void Movementit was a feat showing how great he was. Roman Dmitry used the stones floating in the air as steps and disappeared in an instant to where Morales couldnt attack.
It was at that moment that Moraless n became useless. The way he had defeated countless enemies in the past, Roman Dmitry covered it up. It was incredible to watch.
As Morales was still shocked, a me-like aura fell from above his head at the speed of lightning.
Chapter 233: Festival For Festival (4)
The situation was visually hard to ept. Nowhere else in the world was there any skill where one could gain momentum by stepping on a flying stone.
Rumble.
The world was bright. As the lightning fell from the sky, Morales raised his head and swung his sword upwards.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
It was a huge shock. His muscles were being pushed to an extent, and the hair on his body was standing up. Morales was pushed all the way, with his form copsing.
The people were shocked. Since Morales was a monster in Valha, he was the symbol of strength, but the scene before them showed Morales getting pushed back.
Kwak!
The ground copsed. Thend that was softened by the impact copsed, but Roman Dmitry wasnt constrained by the terrain.
Tak.
Tak.
It was a strange move. He was like a person who had no weight, and even when he was stepping on the ground or running, nothing felt odd. The people in this world only knew how to use aura to explode and kill.
Roman Dmitrys strength was a martial art that pursued Lightness, and his appearance of gaining force even with the falling stones added more shock.
sh.
Kwang!
He moved to the side. It was a ce where there was nothing to step on, but Roman Dmitry swung his sword while stepping on a stone the size of a fist.
Morales had a quick reaction. He boldly tilted his head and let go of the opponents attack, but Roman Dmitry once again gained force, jumped, and shed him down with his sword.
Rumble!
Kwang!
Moraless expression went stiff. Just looking at how the attack flowed from Roman, his face was red, and the others were the same.
Even though he considered Roman Dmitry to be of the same kind as himself, he didnt think a swordsman in his 20s would be stronger than himself.
It wasnt a decision based onmon sense. The memories he had experienced while wandering numerous battlefields made him unable to ept that Roman was stronger than himself.
However, not anymore. It was a fierce fight, and Roman had the advantage. It wasnt just thend around them, but he was also pressing down on Morales.
After all, the world was wide, and Roman Dmitrys movements were too bizarre for Morales to understand, even considering that a being with all these skills was still in his 20s. In a normal sense, it made no sense, so Morales epted the reality that he might be defeated in this confrontation.
Kwang!
They rushed at each other. Morales, who pushed Roman Dmitry back with his aura, smiled.
This is so fun!
He always wanted to have fun fighting someone like Roman Dmitry and exist as a warrior under the blessing of Valha. His open chest showed his scars and proved he was truly happy.
From now on, I wont think about the future. This Morales will do everything in his power to defeat Roman Dmitry.
Kwang!
Mana raged, and a change began to spread all throughout his body. His bones twisted. His huge body swelled to arger size than before, and his hair grew out of his pores and began to move wildly, covering his entire body to the extent that no tattoos could be found.
Moraless face contorted. As he looked ahead, he groaned while looking at his opponent. A being in the shape of a bearhe was a descendant of a Beast Man.
The empires top Rankersbefore reaching that spot, they would have to fight constantly, and having a strong aura wasnt all that they needed.
The criterion for determining ones strength was how one could handle power, and Morales was not able to upy the 12th ce with only bold attacks. He had the ability to change that was only allowed for the Beast Men, and as he developed it, Morales reached the stage of assimtion.
Grrr.
The blood of a beast circted in his head. His senses expanded, and he epted the odd sensations that were transmitted through his surroundings. Then he threw away his great sword. His nails grew from both hands, and they were enveloped in aura, which made it look like he was holding ten swords in each hand.
Tak.
Rumble!
The moment he hit the ground, there was a shock, as if the ground would copse. Morales and his huge body, which was over 3 meters tall, rushed to Roman Dmitry and swung both hands straight with aura.
It was an attack that made one shudder at the sight of it. Roman Dmitrys existence seemed to be reduced to that of the beasts prey. However, Roman faced his opponent. He didnt back down, and he confronted him head-on.
Kwakwakwang!
Rumble!
From then on, it was a realm of transcendence. As if expecting Roman Dmitry to block the attack, Morales pushed ahead, not even caring about defense. Roman Dmitrys counterattack didnt appear to be easy to stop.
The senses of the beast, which were now ten or twenty times greater, rapidly heated up and recognized the intention of the opponent from the start.
The moment he moved his right finger, Roman had already moved to avoid his attack. Then, when he twisted his body and lowered his sword, Morales reacted quickly and shed the opponents attack.
Kwang!
The shock was strong. Morales began to bleed from the corner of his mouth, and his expression had contorted into a happy one as he epted it.
Lets see this until the end!
Bang!
Ba-Bang!
Whether he died here or whether it was Roman Dmitry who would die, there was only going to be one winner. Even though they had nevere across each other before, beings born as warriors of Valha meant that they were destined to ept death at any time.
At least Roman Dmitry was nice, and he was better suited to fight Barbossa in Valhas festival. Facing his own attacks head-on, it was the battle of warriors that Morales had hoped to see.
His life was burning. Each time his aura rose, and each time Roman Dmitry ran, his body was screaming. It was warning him that he was using excessive power beyond his human limits, and he would have to pay the price for it. However
I will win.
Even if he epted defeat, he wasnt going to give up easily. Morales frantically raised his aura. As if he had lost control of his body, Morales began to spread all the aura in his body to the ground and pushed himself at Roman Dmitry.
The aura was intensely burning. The 10-level Aura that was expressed through his nails proved to the observers how Morales had risen to 12th ce.
He was a broad-minded warrior. Even Rankers in the top ten would avoid him. Everyone hated dealing with him because of his difficult nature, as he was a descendant of the Beast Men, and his attacks neglected defense. So, it was said that Barbossa was reluctant to confront him.
Barbossa was a 6-star swordsman and had the Twelve Swords title on the continent, but that didnt mean he could defeat Morales without getting wounded.
An opponent who left the realm of aura and took damagethat was what Morales was known for, and he was a true warrior of Valha.
Kwak!
He made the ground copse once again. He knew his opponent wouldnt back off. His bizarre movement wouldnt be halted by the terrain, but he tried to explode his aura by predicting his opponents direction.
At that moment, Moraless eyes twitched. Before even exploding his aura, a shing sword cut through his chest.
Morales was strong. The beings that he had fought with in the past. Even though they were on a different level, there was something that the people of Valha overlooked.
The public rumors. The achievement that shocked people wasnt the result of Roman Dmitrys efforts.
Morales. You are a true warrior.
Valha was said to be a nation of warriors. However, Roman Dmitrys experience in Vaha was different from the rumors, as he faced extreme racial discrimination and surrendered to overwhelming violence.
It was a series of disappointments. The only opponent of the Kronos Empire wasnt a nation that had enough dignity to rule the continent.
And in the meantime, Morales proved Valhas roots. How Valha was born, how the empire formed, and his existence said everything.
The struggle that Valha spoke about was simr to the methods of the Demonic Sect. Even though thew of the wild was desperate, with life as coteral, throughout the continent, Valha was a nation that pursued a method simr to what Roman Dmitry was ustomed to.
His confrontation with Morales wasnt about mercy. If Valha was simr to the Demonic Sect, it was time for him to prove what was right through force.
Roman Dmitrythe swordsman of a weak nation whom people criticized. Against Barbossa, they thought he was someone who wascking a lot and was worried about.
The battle of strength and powerhe enjoyed the fight. He wanted to witness his presence with his own eyes, and the public wanted to see their victory.
In that sense, Morales was someone who genuinely made Roman happy. His attack by turning into a beast showed that the Smander Continent had ces built on effort.
Puak!
The sword cut through his chest. His skin was rough, and even though it was as hard as steel, it cracked. However, Morales pressed on without a groan.
Ack!
Bang!
Babang!
Despite knowing that his defeat wasing, no fear of death could be seen in him. And going against Morales, whose presence was burning, Roman Dmitry was willing to fight him.
He cut his arm, blocked his attack, and cut his leg. Then he threw him to the ground as he was rushing to tackle him.
Kwak!
Blood sttered. His face was crushed to the ground, making it shatter. The blood that flowed from Morales was too much, but he raised his head and showed the people his bloody face.
Screams were heard everywhere. Even though people couldnt ept the truth about Morales, whom they trusted and followed, being crushed one-sidedly like this, the scene in front of them was forcing them to face reality.
Drop.
The ground was stained with blood. Morales smiled and chuckled.
The pain was familiar. He knew he was on the verge of death.
It was clear. He was going to die here today.
The transformation ended. Returning to his human form, Morales screamed with a face filled with madness.
People of Valha! Remember today. Dmitrys sessor, Roman Dmitry, epted the invitation even after knowing the cowardly plot of Valha. He is someone who is born with the pride of a warrior. When all of us doubted his existence, even before the fight against Barbossa, he epted our challenge without any shame!
It was a desperate shout. His desperate voice proved that Morales wouldnt stay alive for long.
This was such a joy. Valha lost its roots as it leaped into an empire, and the nation becamerge, but we have a narrower mind than a small nation. There are no longer any warriors who want strength. It has be an era in which those who respond to political interests gain power. So, wee Roman Dmitrys presence. Enjoy his fight. Keep your eyes open so no one can interfere in the battle between Barbossa and Roman Dmitry.
The imperial family of ValhaBarbossa was their dog. The imperial family would surely be nning for a perfect victory and would try to do anything to make Barbossa win.
Upon Roman Dmitrys arrival in Paulo, seeing how he wasnt guided by the officials and suffered racial discrimination proved how narrow-minded these people were.
Cough.
He coughed up blood and gripped his sword. As he raised his aura with his sharpened sword, he rushed towards Roman. He was already dead inside.
From the intense sh, his life appeared as precarious as a candle that had all melted away. In that situation, Roman Dmitry showed a part of his power in the appearance of a life force and rushed forward.
Step.
There was an intense light, and no one could see the truth. Before they could even recognize that something had happened, Roman Dmitrys sword cut through Moraless broad chest once again.
Puak.
Pain rose. Feeling the burning pain spread throughout his entire body, Morales smiled brightly at Roman. He was convinced that, with the attack he just made, he strongly believed that Roman could surely defeat Barbossa.
Barbossa. The messenger of death, who will release me, will visit you soon.
Morales copsed. After that, everyone, including Sanchez, had their eyes wide open in shock at the sight.
Chapter 234: Festival For Festival (5)
Sanchezs eyes trembled. Moraless defeat was unexpected. He couldnt ept the reality that his master, who was like heaven, had been defeated by Roman Dmitry, who was younger than his master.
But he saw it with his own eyes. Roman Dmitry consistently had the upper hand, and Morales struggled until the end and epted the price of defeat as a warrior.
Blood smeared on the ground. The fact that Morales was really dead reminded Sanchez of the words he said to Roman Dmitry.
You dont know the value of that position. There are many warriors in Valha who will give anything to stand on that stage. Please tell me something. Do you think you are qualified to deal with Barbossa on behalf of Morales?
At that time, he believed in those thoughts. He didnt deny the fact that Roman Dmitry had aplished a lot of things, but he didnt think he was up to par with the top Rankers yet.
What did Roman Dmitry feel upon hearing those words? With the ability to overwhelm Morales with this much, Sanchezs words must have been nothing more than presumptuous remarks.
Teacher.
He looked at Morales and cried. He wanted to vent his anger over his death, but Morales showed genuine joy in hisst moments.
Recently, Morales has been saying something. He said that Valha was going in the wrong direction, and at some point, the people had lost their worth as warriors. Those who pursued pure confrontation had lost their ce in the empire.
Those who clung to power and yed the role of head prospered, while those who risked their lives on the battlefield died alone, giving up all their achievements.
It was a country that lost its mark. The values that Valha pursued had changed, and Morales hoped for a fight with Barbossa.
Sanchez. I might die in the fight with Barbossa. No, the odds of me winning are slim. Still, there is a reason to fight him. The people of Valha are the warriors of Valha. I hope you see my struggle and realize the essence of the past, even a little bit. What kind of nation was Valha? At least, it wasnt a nation that persecuted the weak while asserting power.
Risking his life, he said he would die in a meaningful manner, and he showed the same eyes in the fight with Roman Dmitry. So, in the middle of the fight, he knew Morales would die. In order for Roman Dmitry to truly gain recognition and head to the stage, he needed a scapegoat for his fame, and that was Morales.
At that moment, he was determined to die. In the first ce, he used his body, which he was having trouble with due to his rough life, as a me to shine on Roman Dmitry.
So Sanchez gritted his teeth and held his tears back, knowing Moraless intentions. Roman Dmitry was a talented person who deserved respect.
I understand Teachers intentions, but this is too irresponsible. If you go away like that for the sake of some great cause, what am I going to do after I have lived all my life looking at Teacher alone? Even knowing the value thates first as a warrior, I hate Teacher. It is hard for me to ept an honorable death as a warrior, but I will not let your death be in vain.
Before the confrontation, Morales left ament. If he truly died, he had to check the will he left behind. It was then.
Ro man, Ro man!
Roman, Roman!
Roman, Roman, Roman!
The people of Valha, like a heatwave spreading, began to chant Roman Dmitrys name.
Moraless defeat shocked the general public, and they couldnt get the words that Morales had spoken out of their heads.
Were Moraless words true?
If the Valha imperial family did summon Roman Dmitry for their personal revenge, it is so wrong. The festival of warriors is a ce for the souls of the dead warriors, and it shouldnt be polluted like this.
Even if they died with honor, if one of them looked down from heaven and saw such a situation happening, they wouldnt be able to close their eyes in peace.
It was a disasterthe truth about Valha. Roman Dmitry, on the contrary, looked more suited to Valha than the people of Valha.
Without avoiding anything, he proudly set foot in Valha. When people looked at him with prejudice, he epted their challenge, knowing that he might be injured before the match.
What kind of warrior was like that? Roman killed many people, but people thought of that as a moment to prove the meaning of Valhas existence.
Morales was dead. He was an existence that showed what a real warrior should be like in a world that was losing its essence. The people were not sad. They were happy.
A warrior dying as a warrior and returning to a handful of dirt in the hands of a worthy opponent. Knowing that it was an honorable death that everyone wanted, they werent going to stain the warriors death with tears.
It was then that.
Ro man, Ro man!
Each one of them just unknowingly shouted Romans name. Standing tall as a victor, he truly deserved the respect of the people of Valha.
Roman! Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman!
Their voices spread like a fever. The people recognized Roman Dmitry. Roman Dmitry, who defeated Morales, was an outsider, but he was more suitable for the festivals stage.
Abandoning prejudice, if one was strong and knew the worth of a warrior, his origins didnt matter at all.
The current Valha was a nation where racial discrimination was pointed out as a problem, but at one time, they were a nation that introduced the Ranking System to the continent in pursuit of a pure fight between warriors.
The fight between Morales and Roman ignited their forgotten values, and the voices calling for Roman Dmitry grew louder and louder in their desire.
As Morales said, they would open their eyes and not turn a blind eye to reality. The souls of the warriors of Valha were watching. They would watch the showdown between Barbossa and Roman until the end so that they wouldnt embarrass them even a little.
The people were passionate.
At the center of this, Roman Dmitry showed respect for the dead by epting their cheers.
The world was shaken. At the moment when Moraless death struck Marin, a discussion was happening in the center of power holders in Marin.
The rumor seems to be true. Morales lost against Roman Dmitry.
It was Viscount Jonathan.
Hearing his report, the Marquis of Belfir, the leader of one of Valhas powers, smiled.
Things are bing funny. Even when he epted the invitation, I didnt think his goal of winning against Barbossa would work. But to think he was strong enough to defeat Morales. I tried not to underestimate his skills, but this is beyond what I thought.
Roman Dmitry was an absurdly strong man. He didnt know that his dispute with Valha would end like this. And Viscount Jonathan said,
If you give me an order, I will use my hands to make Roman Dmitry go on stage with an unnatural body.
No, there is no need for that.
Moralesthe man was a nuisance. He was always on the other side of the power forces and raised his voice against them.
Why do you think Morales died? He had the option to see the reality. But he epted the sacrifice, challenged Roman Dmitry, and epted his death too. It is a trick to prevent anyone from intervening in the fight between Roman and Barbossa. People clearly witnessed Roman Dmitrys power, and if he shows a weakened form on the day of the fight, they will have doubts.
They didnt normally care about the opinions of the public. But in a situation where the publics opinion was on the verge of exploding, they knew doing the wrong thing would be a problem.
Valhathe nation of warriors was different from before. Now, they consider political issues when making decisions.
Marquis Belfir, who was looking out of the window with a calm face, recalled the past he had buried.
Viscount Jonathan. How much do you know about Barbossa?
Well, isnt he a member of the Twelve Swords that represent the continent and our Valha?
Right, most people know that. However, the true weapon he wields isnt a sword.
What do you mean?
Barbossa and Morales. The sh between the two of them. In their first fight, it was because of Barbossa himself, not his background.
Barbossa is a clever person. While being confident in his win, he does everything possible to eliminate even a 1% chance of being defeated. So, lets leave the confrontation with Roman Dmitry entirely to Barbossa. He knows how to increase his chances in the right way.
In the fight against Barbossa, Morales was defeated. He didnt evade the responsibility, but he thought that the oue of the fight would have been different if his physical condition had been normal.
However, was that really how it was? In the past and even now, Barbossa would overpower Morales. Even if he were confident of winning against Barbossa, the guy would gnaw at his opponent.
In the fast-changing Valha, Barbossa was the representative of todays world.
Marquis Belfirughed.
Roman Dmitry.
No matter how desperately he tried, he wouldnt return home with a living body.
It was a long day. The fight, which had been happening since early morning, ended with Moraless death.
No one expressed their intention to challenge Roman anymore. If he had defeated Morales, who was originally supposed to be on the festivals stage, they didnt need to test Roman Dmitry.
On that evening, Sanchez found Dmitry. His face contorted, and he bowed his head right away.
Mr. Roman Dmitry, I am sorry for insulting you all the way. Knowing how bad prejudice can be, I couldnt tolerate an outsider being on our stage. Regardless of who wins or loses in the match, I respect your choice of going onto the stage despite knowing what the intentions of Valha are.
There was no hostility. Moraless death, and Roman Dmitry were two different things. The people of Valha didnt turn their backs on the opponents who died in fights.
Roman Dmitry said,
Lets forget about the past. After the fight with Morales, I have no hard feelings for you.
Thank you.
When the fight was over, the emotions of the past were engraved into his body. And the way he respected Valha, Sanchez showed a determined look in his eyes.
The reason I came for Roman Dmitry like this is because of my teachers will. Teacher recognized your true warrior spirit. That is why he epted death from you, and when he went on the stage, he revealed the ugly truth of Valha to the people so they would know the spirit of Valha.
After the fight was over, he went back to his ce. After reading Moraless will, which he had left in case something happened, Sanchez could not hide his embarrassed feelings.
It was not just a will. It had shocking content. Morales wanted Roman Dmitry to know the truth, even if his own death would be meaningless.
Teacher left this will, saying that Roman Dmitry should be fully aware of the dangers of the fight. Roman Dmitry. Valhas n doesnt just end with the fight against Barbossa. Even if you defeat him in the battle, the life of Roman Dmitry cannot be guaranteed.
After he read the will, Sanchez let out a sigh.
Valha was down. Even if an individual raised his voice, a rotten nation wouldnt care about it. The foundation of the nation had be rotten. Despite knowing that, Morales risked his life to bring forth an alternative.
Inviting Mr. Roman Dmitry to this festival. It is part of the Kronos Empires n. Teacher told me in his will that some powerful people in Valha had colluded with Kronos. So, if you want to survive, leave Valha right now. I will help you with that part. If you take on the stage of the match, a wounded Mr. Roman Dmitry will never be able to return to Dmitry alive.
With a voice suppressing his anger, he spoke of the ugly truth.
Chapter 235: Festival For Festival (6)
It was a shame. Sanchez questioned if Roman Dmitry was even qualified to be on the stage, but in the first ce, the Valha Empire brutally trampled on the meaning of their festival.
Even though changing the warrior to represent the festival was a sensitive issue, for political gain, Valha epted the request of the Kronos Empire and changed the opponent. It felt so pathetic.
How did their nation turn into this?
This must be the reason why Teacher didntpromise with the Valha royal family. If he had be their puppet, he would have been given afortable life, but like Barbossa, he would have had to fight against those he didnt want to fight. Now I can understand why Teacher hated those who were seeking change in the nation. Teacher wasnt afraid of change, he just hated those idiots on the high chairs who took everything in their control.
Morales wanted Roman Dmitry to have the stage. If it was his skills that overpowered him, he would show the pride of a warrior by taking down Barbossa.
However, the truth couldnt be hidden. It would be a pragmatic way to limit one option of Valha, but Morales provided a sure way for Roman to survive. Either way, it was a divisive option.
Just because those in power were bad, Morales didnt want to fight like them.
Then Sanchez learned the truth. He told the truth on behalf of the dead, and he assumed Roman would take the safe way out.
It was expected. The death of Morales made Roman Dmitry shine, and if he went to a faraway nation, he wouldnt be at risk with Valhas n.
However, Roman Dmitrys reaction wasnt what he had expected.
I know.
What? Do you mean you knew that Valha was talking to Kronos?
It was shocking. Roman Dmitry set foot in Valha despite knowing the ugly truth, and he continued.
The rtionship between Kronos and Valha is a strange one. People think Valha acts like a bystander, but in fact, what theyre doing cant just be described as being a bystander. It is something that you will understand if you look at the civil war in Cairo. If Marquis Benedict seeded with the rebellion and the regime changed, the Kronos Empire would have used Cairo as a bridge to start their continental conquest. If Valhall had gone against Kronos at that time, what does that even mean then? It holds no meaning. Bystanders dont give advantages to others. To think that one preserves ones power just by watching is the idea of weak people who have never held power.
Between the rtionships of the empires, a small doubt formed. People said that the empires regarded each other as a huge block in their ns, but the two would never hurt each other. It was like they were acknowledging the existence of each other.
I dont think the rtionship between the two empires is one of perfect alliance. In the end, each of them is a force that holds arge piece ofnd. If a certain level is exceeded, then the two would also have to fight. However, until the surrounding forces are fully sorted out, there is enough reason for them to join forces. Considering such a premise, it leads to the conclusion that Valha isnt just watching on the sidelines.
What?
Sanchez took a deep breath, as it felt like he was the one running out of air. Roman Dmitry spoke calmly, but as someone from Valha, he was shocked.
Valha was a nation of warriors. They had thoughts and passion, and they followed what they believed in. That was a good way to say it, and Valha, which was closed, was called a nation of nomunication.
But Sanchez still liked Valha. Even though Valhas methods might not be the same as those of the people outside, Valha pursued its own way and represented the souls of warriors. If what Roman said was trueno, even ording to Moraless will, if that was true, then Sanchez felt miserable.
It was the opposite. To join hands with Kronos, whom they have been criticizing, even if they fought a battle with Kronoster, it wasnt an important issue for Valha.
If Kronos loved the results, then Valha loved the process. Rather than winning, they were hoping for a worthy defeat.
Sanchez said,
Why ept the invitation from Valha when you knew it? This is a n that Valha and Kronos have colluded on. After the fight with Barbossa is over, it is certain that the forces trying to kill Roman Dmitry will move. Can you handle it? I admit that you are strong, but you have limits. The Warp Gate leading to Dmitry would have some problems, and running on foot would be impossible.
His voice trembled. He was asking sincerely, and Roman Dmitry showed a calm face.
I epted it because I knew the truth.
Are you being serious right now?
Even if the truth hidden beneath the surface is revealed, it wouldnt change the reality that I am confronting. And it is a reality that has to be dealt with at some point. In order for the weak nations on the continent, including Dmitry, to defend their nation, they need to start ignoring and denying the fact that Valha and Kronos are shaking hands.
It was the worst theory. Going to Valha was risky, but there was a reason for him to do it.
I hope that my actions in the future give cause for war. Even if Valha deliberately lured me into Kronoss trap and tried to kill me, how would people react if I defeated one of the Twelve Swords of the continent and went back home alive? The change starts from there. Even if the ugly truth is revealed, people will only have a reason to fight until the end.
Sanchez was speechless. Roman Dmitry was a reckless man that even Valha would call crazy.
The conversation ended, and Roman Dmitry didnt run away. Recalling the image of him saying he would go onto the stage, Sanchez went out and looked at the moon in darkness.
Roman Dmitry, you are insane.
His heart raced. During this festival, Barbossas victory was guaranteed. Although it was said that he defeated Morales, Barbossa was six levels higher than Morales in the ranking, which showed a huge difference in each level.
Even if he would take the risk and bring his opponent down, what greets Roman Dmitry after he gets off the stage isnt the cheers of people but a ck future. Yet he still wanted to fight.
He chuckled. Even though it was such a risky thing, Roman Dmitry actually gave him hope that it would work out.
One time, Morales said,
A true warrior doesnt tolerate a single precedent. Not just because no one is watching, but because it is a choice everyone can understand. If they neglect their training andpromise with reality, their weakness will eventually make them fall to their knees and put their heads to the ground in a battle determined by will. I am not great. Despite knowing Barbossa was in the wrong, the time I neglected all of it proves how weak I am. Sanchez, if you meet a true warrior, learn about the life he lived. Even if you cant live like that, you will learn something in the days toe.
A true warrior. He was the existence that Morales spoke about. Roman Dmitry seemed like such a great being from the history of Valha.
He walked through the night.
I dont think of it as being reckless. But if what he said to me was true, when he defeats Barbossa, I hope he doesnt get killed by those empire dogs.
Morales, his teacher, might have wished for the same. If he chose the path of a warrior even after he was told about the alternative, then he should be devoting himself to Roman.
He gritted his teeth.
Maybe, from now on, it would seem like he would have to spend some intense time.
The day before the festival was bright, with people moving around since the morning. With the festival being held tomorrow, there were many things that had to be taken care of today.
On that evening, as the sun went down, people began to flock to the festival site. People surrounded the huge stage, and each of them showed their anticipation.
Who will win?
It has to be Gonzales of the Jonathan family. On the stage of the eve where the Rankers do not participate, it is safe to say that unless theres a 4-star swordsman that participates, he wouldnt have any opponents there. Besides, rumor has it that Gonzales will be challenging the rankings soon.
Ah, that man. Still, on the eve of the stage, one cannot predict the oue. It is not a one-on-one match, but thirty at the same time.
The people were talking. Then someone mentioned the hottest topic.
How about Dmitrys sh?
Hmm. I am looking forward to him, but maybe he iscking a bitpared with the others.
Still, I heard that Dmitrys sh showed an overwhelming presence in the fight against the Kronos Empire. How swift his sword technique is. The people who have watched him fight think of the word sh even without hearing about the rumors.
He is definitely someone to remember. Considering that Roman Dmitry, whom he serves, brought down Morales, Chris might not be ordinary either.
Just a day ago, Chris wasnt the center of attention. He was just an uninvited guest mixed in with the festival happenings, but Roman Dmitrys actions drew attention to him as well.
He was the only stranger, yet all of the attention focused on him. However, it was a fact that everyone thought that his chances of winning were low.
Still, winning will be difficult. It is not easy for someone from a foreign nation toe and win our event on ournd. The warriors of Valha must be wary of Chris, knowingly or unknowingly, but in a situation where thirty warriors are fighting at the same time, will a miracle happen? Maybe in order to survive, he will have no choice but to respond in defense from start to end.
It was one persons words, but that was what the peoples honest evaluation of Chris was.
The time hade. At the call of the referee, the warriors representing each family took their positions.
Chris from the Dmitry Duchy!
OHHHH!
Chris! Chris!
Chris! Chris!
The people were excited. Most of the people werent sure of Chriss victory, but that didnt mean they were going to reject him. Roman Dmitry was recognized as a true warrior, and the people of Valha were going to scream their throats out for Chris just for the sake of Roman Dmitry.
That was the situation, and among the warriors there, several didnt like it.
Tch. Cheering for a total stranger.
Even if I die here, I cannot see someone who isnt from Valha winning here.
It was as people had expected. Just as people didnt like Roman as Barbossas opponent, Chris was going through the same thing. Some warriors felt ashamed of the fact that an unproven warrior was being put on the same stage as them.
Furthermore, they received a special order from the lords of the families.
If you win on the stage on the eve, it will be a great joy, but even if you lose, keep this in mind. Chris. Kill that stranger who followed Roman Dmitry here at all costs. If you seed in doing that, apart from winning, I will take full responsibility for your family.
The killing intent lingered in their eyes. Chris was themon enemy. They knew each of them had a simr purpose just by looking into each others eyes, and one warrior spoke in a hushed voice.
Probably, Dmitrys rat is more likely to be defensive from the start. In a situation where he is dealing with the warriors of Valha, he will not be able to save his life. So why dont we drench the stage of Valha with the blood of an outsider? I think it would be better to decide the winner of the match after we take him down.
I agree.
Nice. We will take down the stranger first and chew him up.
The warriorsughed. They all had the same opinions. Even though they would have to take each others lives next, achieving amon goal felt good.
Finally, the high-ranking nobles, including the Emperor, were all seated. At the signal that everything was ready, the referee raised the g.
Flutter.
Start!
The signal announcing the start of the eve of the festival was given. The people went crazy, and it was then.
Pat.
Someone moved.
It was Chris. Contrary to everyones expectations that he would move defensively, he ran straight into the warriors first.
And then.
sh.
Cutting the throat of the warrior, who wasnt even ready
Puak!
He also shed the throat of the warrior next to him.
Puak!
Then he tore the chest of the warrior who was right next to him, and blood gushed out like a fountain.
The people were shocked. It was an attack that was so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to see. As soon as it started, three warriors were knocked down, and blood dripped from Chriss sword.
Chapter 236: Festival For Festival (7)
On the day that Roman Dmitry returned from meeting Viscount Jonathan, he notified Chris of the news of his participation on the eve of the festival. Also, he mentioned the conspiracy of the Valha Empire.
They will try to kill you on the stage. If Barbossa doesnt win the match between him and me, as they have expected, they must be intending to cut down my strong limbs before they grow further in the future. However, despite knowing that fact, I epted the offer from the empire.
Chris didnt ask. Roman Dmitry was informing him of the danger that woulde from this incident, but it sounded like he trusted him. It was overwhelming. It was a dangerous position, but it was worth going to.
Chris. This trip to Valha has been a series of dangers from the start until the end. Valha will never stay still from making us stop and head back to Dmitry, but we need to be sending a clear message through this. Both on the eve and on the main stage of the festival. If we defeat the warriors of Valha and win, and if we go through the enemies and return alive, the value of those who follow and trust Dmitry will be unshakable.
Someone might ask him, did he have to go that far? Even if he had refused Valhas invitation from the start, Roman Dmitry had already created a bond of trust with them.
In a safe ce, giving orders was enough. If Roman Dmitrys goals could have been safe from the ambitions of the empire, there might have been other options too. But the purpose of this was different from the start.
Roman Dmitry considered the empire, which people thought was untouchable, as an equal opponent, and therefore, he didnt want to step back even a little. If they attacked him, he would hit them back the same way.
Their dirty conspiracieseven if he knew about them, he would trample on them. His decisions, which others called reckless, would surely be a springboard for higher goals.
And Roman Dmitry said,
I will defeat Barbossa so that not a single person questions us. So you will also head out on stage on the eve of the festival to prove your existence. I dont want cowardly wins. Cut the heads of all twenty-nine warriors with your own hands so that no one will doubt the sword of Roman Dmitry.
The order fell. It was a mission for which he had to risk his life, yet Chris raised his voice, feeling excited.
ording to your order, I will raise the fame and name of Dmitry on the stage on the festivals eve.
Cutting the heads of twenty-nine people was a reckless order. Rationally, it was absolutely impossible, but he had no doubt about the fact that it was Roman Dmitrys order.
Trust. Even when he first stepped out as a warrior at Lawrence, it led to victory in a match that people thought was impossible. Looking back at the steps he had taken until now, there wasnt a single thing he did that felt possible.
When the Southern Front copsed because of Hector, the war against the rebels led by Marquis Benedict, and the all-out war with the Kronos Empireeach of them produced a huge result that would be written down in history.
A persons limit was determined by their experience. Even the warriors of Valha were trying to save themselves at the beginning, but Chris had apletely different idea.
To cut down all twenty-nine people, I cant hesitate at all. I have to deal with the enemies from the start and let them be wary of me. Come to me so that I can swiftly cut your exposed necks.
His defeat was ruled out. A strong desire rose, and Chris kicked the ground.
At the unexpected sight, the warrior who tried to respond swiftly had his neck shed.
sh.
sh.
Extreme Swift Sword.
The opponent couldnt even properly check how to wield his sword. When the other warriors looked confused at the head floating in the air, Chris jumped up and cut off another warriors head.
It all happened in an instant. Less than 10 seconds had passed since the g was waved, and the audience burst into cheers.
WOAHHHHHHH!
INSANE!!!!!
Chris! Go!
At that fleeting moment, all the warriors turned to Chris. Even though they werent together, they instinctively realized that they had to deal with the most prominent being.
Thirty fightsthe stage on the festivals eve was like that. They noticed each other and minimized battling with others, except for Chris.
Roarrrr.
Come on.
No matter how the others reacted, Chris didnt stop. He raised his aura high, dealt with those who blocked him, and avoided the attack of the opponents with a simple step.
All of them were swordsmen, representing each family. There were various swordsmen from 2 to 4-stars, but they couldnt respond to Chriss attack.
sh.
And a head was cut off. As he noticed it but wasnt able to respond, Chriss sword technique entered the realm of irrationality.
In thest few months, Roman Dmitry foreshadowed a special training. The soldiers showed expectations for growth even though they knew it would be difficult, but within a few minutes, their excitement was crushed.
In addition to the tight training schedule, Chris always had Roman Dmitry as a sparring partner, and when Roman Dmitry would fight against him in a one-on-one fight or one against all of them.
He coughed up blood, and his face was disfigured. Chris was proud that he had developed in his own way, but when he closed his eyes and opened them, the blue sky filled his field of vision.
It was a grueling time. He knew that Roman Dmitry was a special person, but when he faced him in person, he realized he was an opponent Chris couldnt follow.
If the difference between them were of this level, they wouldnt know if they would be much of a help to Roman Dmitry in the future.
That was why Roman Dmitrys soldiers were desperate. Even if he was beaten terribly every day, he didnt choose any means or methods to somehow be stronger with eyes full of poison.
It was a series of days when he couldnt sleep properly. At night, after the assassination arranged by Roman Dmitry, he stayed awake all night, and the day of the decisive battle dawned before he knew it.
In the present, Chriss sword became sharp. His senses were at their peak, and he reacted sensitively to the enemys attacks.
Grrrrr.
Euk.
His life was at risk from all sides. As one warrior swung his sword to decapitate him, another one attacked Chris from behind. The warriors simultaneous attack wasnt intentional, but because Chris was at the front, they all chose to attack at the same time.
Behind.
sh.
He cut the first swordsman, then he turned around. As he looked at the eyes of the warrior, which were full of shock, Chris cut off his head.
Puak.
Blood fell like rain. Chriss body heated up. The sight of an enemy killed at the hands of another warrior caught his eye more than the danger he was in.
Will I fail to deal with all twenty-nine warriors with my own hands?
What could he do? Just stick to reality.
Chris kicked the ground. There were still many enemies he had to deal with.
When he had dealt with exactly eight enemies, Chris instinctively raised his sword to block an attack.
Kwang!
Krrrrrrng.
A fucking bug, without knowing the subject, is running rampant.
It was Gonzales. Following Viscount Jonathan, he looked at Chris and revealed his murderous intent.
I get upset whenever I see people like you. Those born in small nationspete with one another, so they constantly think they are the best. It is like that. Otherwise, you wouldnt dare act like this on the stage against Valhas warriors.
It was a special order. Viscount Jonathan told him to kill Chris, but he already didnt like him even if he wasnt given the order. It was a stage where he had to be the main character. He was genuinely angry at the spotlight that Chris was getting.
Ill make it impossible for you to run amok anymore.
Wheik.
Grrrrng!
His 4-star aura exploded. It was different from the overwhelming force that the previous opponents had.
The moment the air around the aura distorted to pressure Chris, a light shed in his eyes. He felt goosebumps rise for a moment. He instinctively turned his head, and he felt a stinging shock near his eyes.
Pak.
?!
The attack just now couldnt be seen. He expected the other warriors to copse, but Chriss attack was faster than he had expected. Gonzales bit his teeth and increased his speed.
As if proving that he wasnt slowpared to Chris, he blocked the space that the opponent could use to attack, and an aura shed. Everyones attention was focused on that part of the fight, and it looked like Gonzales was pushing Chris back one-sidedly.
However, Gonzales felt something strange. In terms of aura, he had the advantage, but Chris didnt show any signs of being shaken by the swarming attacks.
Chriss sparring partner was Roman Dmitry. He was a monster who was able to kill Morales at once. Roman Dmitry pushed Chris to the limit each time, and due to that experience, the 4-star aura wasnt a threat.
But that didnt mean that it wasnt dangerous. Indeed, in a showdown of power, Gonzales had the upper hand, but Chris knew that aura wasnt absolute. No matter how strong someone was, the winner would be the one who could cut down the others body first.
Chris calmly responded to the opponents attack, then extended his sword in a lightning-swift movement.
What!
Grrrng!
Gonzaless reaction was swift. The moment he tried to block Chriss attack and retrieve his sword, he witnessed a smile on Chriss lips.
Kwaang!
Aura Explosion. Chris created his own technique by using Roman Dmitrys cleverness in battle and the secret technique that Knights Captain Jonathan taught him.
Both were skills that pursued extreme speed, and in order to defeat enemies stronger than him in theing chaos, he was trying to utilize both of their positive points.
At first, he would use the power to rush through space and then use mana right after. At that moment, when the enemy would react, he would change the direction of his attack and use Knight Commander Jonathans dodging technique.
There were two explosions. Roman Dmitry, who confirmed the technique, looked down at Chris and said,
Wonderful.
Chris built his own world. His sword, which drew an odd path, blew away Gonzaless head, which was stained with shock.
Puak.
Blood sshed, and the people were shocked. Gonzales was someone whom everyone determined to be a candidate for the championship, and they never imagined his head would be cut off so easily.
There are nine people now.
Yet he was feeling hungry for more. Gonzales was just one of the nine.
To Chris, defeating an opponent stronger than himself didnt hold a special meaning.
It was something no one could imagine. It was so different from Roman Dmitry. If Roman Dmitry had been defeating Rankers all this time, the reputation of the person called Dmitrys sh was as insignificant as a stone on the side of the street.
3-starit was a skill that one couldnt hope to win with. Everyone thought so, but the way Chris showed it was thrilling to them.
Die!
Grrrng!
The warriors rushed from all sides. The end of the eve of the festival was always like this. The remaining warriors would join forces to defeat a potential winner, and that opponent was Chris, whom they considered a stranger.
Chris didnt retreat a single step from the enemies attacks. Even if roaring auras were heading towards him, he faced them head-on, avoiding their attacks and shing them back.
Blood sshed. Chris, who was drenched in blood before realizing it, was in a state of trance as he exchanged shes with the enemies.
Each time his sword moved, the enemies died. Seeing him step on each of them, the people began to cheer for Chris.
Chris! Chris!
Chris! Chris!
It wasnt because of Roman Dmitrys background. It was because of Chris himself. He rightly deserved the recognition.
When peoples emotions reached their peak, Chris finally cut off the head of thest enemy.
Clench.
That was the end. The people went crazy. On the stage where blood had rained, the winner who survived until the end was an outsider. And everyone focused on him.
Now, it was the winners turn to show courtesy to the Emperor and receive honor and wealth.
However, Chris knelt down and offered his sword.
That!
W-What is that?
The people were shocked.
The one at the end of Chriss gaze wasnt the Emperor of Valha, but Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 237: Way Of The Predator (1)
Chriss actions were disrespectful. This was thend of the empire. In a ce and situation where no one should look down on the Valha Empires Emperor, Chris paid his respects to Roman first, and this made the atmosphere frozen cold. Even those who had been cheering for Chriss performance until a moment ago kept silent and looked at the Emperor.
At that moment, Roman raised his hand, and at the sight of his loyalty being epted, Chris finally shifted his gaze to the Emperor. He got on his knees, but he didnt offer his sword.
It was a cheeky act. The faces of the high-ranking nobles, who sat near the table of the Emperor, were red, but they couldnt say anything until the Emperor did anything.
Valha was the same as Kronos. In a nation where the Emperor had absolute power, they couldnt recklessly raise their voices in front of the Emperor.
Your name was Chris?
Finally, the Emperor opened his mouth. If the Emperor of Kronos was violent and had a cold atmosphere, the Emperor of Valha spoke in anguid tone, not befitting the reputation of a warriors country.
His outside appearance was also ugly. His body seemed to be in bad condition, probably because he hadnt undergone any special physical training, and his sunken eyes seemed dark.
Yes, it is Chris.
Amazing. It isnt easy for a stranger from a foreign nation to win on the stage on the eve of the festival, but to actively decapitate the heads of the warriors and remain as the final winner. I also expected a boring match where we had to find something interesting to see, but thanks to you, I watched the stage with excitement.
Thank you.
To thank me for that.
The Emperor grinned andughed. He disyed a strange feeling of madness. Even though he didnt show any special words or signs, the Emperor had this air around him that could make people nervous.
But you see. Just now, why did you bow to Roman Dmitry? Sigh. I dont mean to reprimand you. I have no intention of imposing thews of the empire on people from other nations. It is just in curiosity. In front of me, people who act like you are not somon.
He was a bit frivolous.
In an excited voice with no weight, Chris said,
Because it is a stage for my Lord. Just as the Valha warriors gave up their lives for the Emperor, I also risked mine for my Lord. There is no other reason.
Hoo.
The Emperor made a sound of admiration. His eyes, which gazed at Chris, had changed.
You are still at a young age, yet you possess outstanding skills and even blind loyalty towards your Lord. Such an amazing talent. Valha is a nation that has treated talented people well since ancient times. People say that our nation doesnt wee outsiders, but actually, it is only outsiders who have no skills. Valha can do anything to recruit talent like you. Money, if you want money. Honor if you want honor, and women if you want women. Valha is a paradise for those who have talent.
Hisughter turned deep. He was not asking Chris to take responsibility for his attitude, yet the conversation was moving in an odd direction.
How about it? Swear allegiance to me right now, and I will give you a reward that will overwhelm anything that Dmitry had promised you.
The words of the Emperor had crossed the line.
Groans and sighs could be heard from everywhere. In front of the whole nation, his statement about openly recruiting a person was worse than what Chris did by bowing to Roman.
In his sudden and unexpected action, if Chris hadnt known what kind of person the Emperor of Valha was, he would have been a bit flustered and shocked.
The Emperor of Valha. As the 14th son of the previous Emperor, who gave birth to as many as twenty-three sons, he was a cruel figure who ascended to the position of the throne by taking the lives of even his youngest siblings in the battle for the throne.
On a day covered in darkness, a bloody wind blew into the imperial family. As his sword was dripping with blood, the Emperor of Valha killed all the bloodlines in his family.
Hence, the people said that the only opponent of Valha now was Kronos. Despite knowing that fact, the reason they couldnt actively move was that the rumors about the mad nature of the Valha Emperor were well known.
And it was worse when Kronos revealed their ambition to conquer the continent. They couldnt help but say that Valha was the lesser evil.
Unlike Kronos, there were not that many cases where they invaded the borders of other nations, so many people who didnt know the situation in Valha fell into the illusion that it was just a nation of warriors and thought the Valha Empire was good.
However, the reality was that it was evil and more extreme than expected. In a world where the weak get eaten and are dominated by the strong, the top position is upied by an abnormal person.
Chris, make your choice.
Even so, people agreed that the Emperor of Valhas offer was attractive. His choice would mean a rise in his status.
It was a fact that everyone acknowledged that the Emperor was a brutal person, but the reason he could stay in his current power was that he rewarded the people based on their abilities.
It wasnt a lie to say that heaven was for those who had the ability. The reason why talents from the continent flowed into Valha through the ranking system was that the heaven-like daily life that was experienced by a few people in Valha was very nice.
Between the conservatives and the liberals, the Emperor was in the middle. At times, both sides would agree, but what was certain was that both forces wereposed of talented people suitable for the empire.
Their gazes were focused. Everyone was sure of Chriss answer. No matter what the true nature of Valha was, there was no reason for someone chosen by the Emperor to refuse him. The moment he epted it, the heavens would open, and Valha would take the winner.
However, Chris answered differently from their thoughts.
I apologize, but I refuse.
Why so?
The present me, whom His Majesty values now, wouldnt have reached this state if it werent for the teachings of my Lord. The value that the empire desires belongs to my Lord and not me. I can only express my presence with the sword of Dmitry, so I cannot ept His Majestys offer.
Chris. He valued aspiration and the desire for strength. Whatever Valha offered, he didnt think it would make him stronger than when he was with Roman.
Roman Dmitry was an existence that made his subordinates feel special. The benefits and treatment received by his subordinates under Dmitry made them have faith in Roman.
Chriss answer was right. While politely refusing, the Valha Emperor turned to Roman Dmitry at the answer, which made him shine.
It was interesting. Seeing Roman Dmitry look like he was expecting Chriss answer, the Emperor felt a strange sense of kinship.
I cannot help it if you put it that way. The Eve Stage ends with this. And to Chris, who is the winner, I will give him as much wealth that he cannot use up all his life!
The Emperor cried out the reward for the winner.
At his cry, which contained all emotions, the people of Valha shook off their tension and let out enthusiastic cheers.
This nation. This was Valha.
The eve of the festival was over. At the time when everyone went back to their respective rooms for tomorrows festival.
p.
Viscount Jonathans head jerked back. Marquis Belfir coughed up his anger with a red face.
This fucking bastard. You definitely made it clear that other than Rankers, there is no doubt about Gonzaless victory. Then what are these results? A stranger from another nation won the championship. And after boasting that you would deal with the subordinates of Roman in front of everyone, we now end up as idiots who spouted nonsense to the Emperor.
I-I apologize Kuak!
p.
Shut up!
And he was hit again.
During thest meeting, the conversation proceeded in a more leveled manner than now, but the situation changed with their failure.
The Emperor of Valha. He was a man who valued performance. And Marquis Belfir, who led this n, knew he couldnt avoid taking responsibility for it.
Look at how those conservative ones loved Chris the moment he won. If we repeat the same failure as today, His Majesty will side with the conservatives and not us. This is something I refuse to ept. Valhas future cannot be satisfied by repeating its barbaric history in the jungles.
The current Valha was on the borderline. Was it moving to a new future? Or would they talk about tradition and stop where they are?
Recently, the Marquis had been building a cooperative rtionship with the Kronos Empire, but the Valha Emperor could change his mind at any time.
And that was why he had to bring results now to prove his advice was right. If another defeat happened again, then the Emperor would rethink everything.
Valha was unique in many ways. Even though the Emperor held absolute power, the specific future of the nation he thought about didnt exist.
The violence continued. When the Marquis, who had been pping him, was catching his breath, Viscount Jonathan corrected his form.
As he was on his knees, he spoke in a desperate manner,
Marquis. Please give me one more chance. I will set the stage for Roman to lose.
It was hisst chance. The moment he let go of this, he couldnt survive in Valha any longer. And Valha wasnt a ce for those who were used to failure.
No, you dont have to do anything.
His voice was cold.
Marquis Belfir wiped the blood from his hand with a cloth and recalled the report he had received.
Barbossa has moved in earnest, so youd better hope he seeds. If even Barbossa fails, in order for you to take responsibility, I will guarantee that you will not survive.
It was the day before the festival, and there was still a chance to turn the tables.
Right after returning home, Roman Dmitry took a break. Knowing that he usually enjoyed tea, the servants served him something simple to eat and drink. But one of the servants serving the refreshments said,
Do not eat anything.
At that moment, Roman looked at his servant. The servant said that when the other servants went to get other things.
Barbossa has made his move. I dont know what tricks he yed, but from now on, you need to be careful of what you eat and drink. Keep that in mind. Barbossas opponents were helplessly defeated by him, but the tricks he did were hidden. Do not shout out, saying he tried to assassinate you, either. Tomorrow is the festival day. Even if there is poison, Barbossa will try to turn you into a coward who is avoiding the fight in the end because of the fear that you would lose to him.
He looked around and checked that the servants hadnt returned yet, and he added,
I am someone who admires Mr. Morales. We are the Force of One, and I hope people like you will not be brought down by that coward and his tricks. We will not expect you to trust us. But if you are careful about everything in Valha, you can at least deal with Barbossa in a fair manner.
It was an honest voice that had nothing to do with vendettas. Following the tradition of Valha, he heard what kind of person Roman Dmitry was from Sanchez.
Regardless of nationality, he was someone worthy of respect. What would happen if a figure like Roman Dmitry copsed due to his cowardly tricks?
The fact that he, who was a member of Valha, had allowed it to happen couldnt be epted.
So as the people who shared the same values moved, they found out that Barbossa was making his move.
His role was over. At least he had given Roman Dmitry the chance to have a fair fight.
At the sight of the other servants entering the room, the servant changed his expression and tried to leave.
At that moment.
The servants expression was stained with shock.
!?
Roman Dmitry.
As if to show off to everyone, he was drinking the tea.
Chapter 238: Way Of The Predator (2)
The servants expression cracked. His mouth twitched as if he wanted to say something, but the other servants wereing inside.
During that time, Roman Dmitry savored the tea, and he also ate the snacks one by one and showed no signs of being alert. However, nothing drastic happened. Then the servants quickly cleaned up after he was done and went out.
Roman Dmitry, who was drinking the remaining tea, opened the door as he felt a presence.
What is this? You know what is in it, and yet you drank it so carelessly!
It was the servant who had just left. The man named Greg spoke with a look of strain and anger. It was a sudden warning, and there was a possibility that Roman didnt trust him.
However, it was natural for a normal person to be wary of something when someone warned them, whether they trusted them or not.
But Roman Dmitry drank the tea without hesitation. The servant risked everything by telling him the truth, but the empty teacup proved it all to be meaningless.
Tuk.
He ced the teacup down, and Roman Dmitry looked at Greg with a calm face.
I knew from the start that Barbossa mainly uses poison. And that poison doesnt work on me.
What is that supposed to mean?
The moment he drank the tea, the aura of poison spread through his body. It showed how strong the poison was, and it took over his body so silently that even an aura swordsman wouldnt notice the existence of the poison.
The weapon that Barbossa used was definitely strong. If someone drank this poison, they wouldnt be able to undo its effects. This colorless poison was lethal. If the symptoms appeared btedly, then his head would be cut off by Barbossas sword.
However, the opponent was Roman Dmitry. Due to the rapid development of his body, quite a bit of the poison became numb, and it wasnt strange to say that his body was in a state of being invulnerable to poisons.
It was because the mes of the Fire Demon consumed the qi within his body, which Roman Dmitry considered a foreign object. No impurities were allowed, and thanks to that, the pure qi could be contained, and the poison was soon engulfed in mes.
The heat spread inside his body, and as the heat flowed from his throat, it made Barbossas n useless. It was the truth that Greg didnt know about.
His shocked face asked why he drank the tea despite knowing the truth, but Roman Dmitry didnt give him an answer.
If you really want to help me, can the ingredients left in the teacup help prove that someone tried to poison me?
It is possible, but the problem is time. Barbossa didnt use poison on the night of the eve for no reason. Those who are involved know that Barbossa uses poison, but there is no way to prove that he used it the day before. If you question him about the poison and give up the fight against him, he will use that to win over the publics opinion and drive the opponents into a corner. Refusing to fight in Valha is dishonorable for many reasons, and no one will listen to the evidence. However, to go on stage and prove the result will show that the sword of Barbossa isnt that strong.
Barbossa was smart. The day before the fight, he cornered his opponent. Whether he drank the poison or not, it was an advantage for him. And if the opponent who was wary of poison stayed up all night without having anything, that was also something he wanted.
He wanted to make the condition of his opponent worse. Barbossa was called the Twelve Swords of the Continent and was able to overwhelm his opponents with that differencepletely.
It was an outcall. In a situation that would normally result in defeat, Roman Dmitry took a bold step and drank the poison. Then Roman Dmitry rose from his chair.
Until the main stage ends tomorrow, prove that this tea cup holds poison. If you get the results I want, I will get the results you want.
He didnt care about his answer and stepped away.
If he openly used poison, from now on, it was Romans turn to use the facts and provoke the others.
Among the servants who brought the refreshments, one of them bowed his head and spoke.
Roman Dmitry drank the poison. He also ate the snacks, so he must have been poisoned.
Is that so?
The mans identityit was the butler who oversaw the outside guests. Contrary to his straight-looking face, he had the most sinister smile as he stroked his gray beard.
Foolish kid. To see him this careless before the fight. Dmitrys reputation ends with this.
This mission. It was judged that the possibility of it ending up as a failure was high. Roman Dmitry was an unpredictable person, and he showed how resourceful he could be on the battlefield, so it wouldnt be easy to poison him.
And his subordinate also won on the eve of the festival, right?
But this was easier than they thought, and he was so careless. When the butler took the gold coin pouch and turned around, a familiar person burst into the kitchen where the butler was.
Are you the butler handling this ce?
Yes, I
Swish.
Crack!
Kuak!
The face of the butler was smashed into the wall. Roman Dmitry looked at his face, which was dripping with blood, while still holding the opponents hair in his hand.
The servant here just fed me poisoned tea. If you are the one who governs this ce and them, you will not be able to step away from taking responsibility. What poison did you give me? And did Barbossa order you?
N-No! What are you even talking about? I did nothing!
The butlers face went pale. No, he didnt expect that the poison would be discovered this quickly.
He had to get away now. If he emphasized that he was just a butler, then Roman would have to step back.
No, you know something. If there were nothing, there would be no reason for the servants to receive gold coins from you.
Chak.
His cheek was pped. The butler, whose eyes were losing consciousness, stumbled as if he would fall, but the violent pair of hands didnt let go of his body.
Even if the gold coins had no meaning, it wasnt unrted to the fact that the servants and their actions were checked by the butler and that it was the butler who epted the servants working in this ce.
There was no reason for him to be flustered. The rewards and obligations received as a person of responsibility werent areas that could be excused by calling oneself innocent.
If you are really innocent, then call someone who will take responsibility for this situation.
T-That.
His hesitating eyeshe was certain of the violence. That was the meaning of his momentary hesitation, but because he panicked, he realized he had made a mistake.
From then on, he didnt add any more words.
p.
Again.
Listening to themotion, someone would have to move. As he waited for the tail to alleviate the situation, Roman Dmitry didnt mess around.
Just as the opponent openly used poison, he brutally exposed the opponents mistake by using violence.
And it was as he had expected. In order to not let things get worse, in the end, the tail that was hiding had to show its face.
Stop this now! What is happening here?
It was Viscount Jonathan. His face, which had clear traces of abuse, looked flustered as he noticed the situation here.
And at that moment, Roman smiled. If Viscount Jonathan was the tail, it meant that Marquis Belfir and Barbossa were behind this.
Tak.
He let go of him, and Roman wiped the blood off his hands, leaving the butler gasping for air.
The servants here just poisoned me. And the butler gave a pouch of gold coins to praise the servant. Viscount Jonathan. What do you think about this? I am sure they were poisoning me on the orders of someone to disrupt the stage.
That cannot be! Do not insult Valha!
Viscount Jonathan shouted. At Roman Dmitrys words, his heart sank.
Barbossas poisonone couldnt find out about it in a normal manner. It was colorless and odorless, and it would slowly break away the mana in the body, so the effect shouldnt appear right away.
Then how? How did this man find out? Contrary to his heart, which was pounding insanely, he looked confident.
The festival of Valha is a sacred stage! If that happens, we will actively step forward to find out the truth and punish the people involved severely. But Roman Dmitry. To say that the butler used poison is too broad a spection. Before serving food to our guests, we use magic relics to detect poison. But why are you so sure that the tea was poisoned?
He was driving the situation away to escape taking responsibility, and at the same time, he criticized the opponent.
If there is no poison in the tea, will Roman Dmitry be able to take on the responsibility? It isnt a simple job. It is a disgrace to Valha, and it is a problem that we wouldnt ignore, even with guests. If you have doubts, leave the festival. I will directly report it to His Majesty and put another warrior on the stage on behalf of Roman Dmitry.
It was the next best thing. If Roman avoided the fight, they would proceed with their first n to call him a coward.
The truth? It didnt matter. Valha managed all the people who would investigate and bring the evidence, so how on earth could they prove the existence of the poison?
Roman Dmitry wouldnt be able to reveal the truth to the citizens of Valha. And the reason Barbossa had always been able to win was because of this.
But Roman showed a different reaction than expected.
The stage will proceed as scheduled. But I have no intention of letting this matter go. Viscount Jonathan. If I can prove the existence of the poison, you will have to take responsibility for what you just said to me.
Through that, the problem of the poison was left open.
At the sight of Roman Dmitry stepping back, Viscount Jonathan felt a strange, ominous emotion rise.
The series of events was reported to Marquis Belfir and even Barbossa.
Roman Dmitry found out about the poison. Will it be alright?
It was a question from Marquis Belfir, and the light revealed Barbossas face, which looked like a snake smiling.
Marquis Belfir. Do you know why I prefer that specific poison? It is different from normal poison. At first, the people who are poisoned with it go insane, not knowing what is wrong with them, but the effect of the mana that scatters is like burning them in mes. Roman Dmitry is going through the same thing. I dont know how he figured out about the poison, but I am pretty sure that he is now convinced that he is not affected by it.
It was an Internal Body Poison, and it was a well-known poison in Murim. However, on the Smander Continent, it was Barbossa who created the new concept of Internal Body Poison.
Wheik.
Tak.
He put a dagger on the table. Revealing a cool sight, he spoke.
Even if he wasnt poisoned. What is there to worry about? Even if he defeated Morales, that doesnt mean that we are on an equal level. And I will prove that in front of the peoplewhat the difference between the 12th and 6th ce rankings in Valha means. It doesnt simply mean stepping six levels ahead. It means an overwhelming difference that one cannot dare to look at normally. So trust me.
As I thought, you are so reliable.
Marquis Belfirughed.
Barbossa was a faithful dog to them, so he was the perfect one to highlight the finale of this n.
It would be a lively time on the eve of the festival. And that was how the day ended.
But on the next day, the festival that everyone was looking forward to had been heating up since the morning due to a rumor.
Chapter 239: Way Of The Predator (3)
The rumors began with the merchants of Marin. As if they had heard the information from somewhere, in a hushed voice, they spoke to people who had been shopping since the morning.
You better not have high hopes for this festival.
What are you talking about? Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day?
The customers eyes widened.
It was about the showdown between Roman Dmitry and Barbossa. As Morales fell, people showed great interest, and peoples anticipation for it was so great that they talked all night.
If Barbossa won, it would mean protecting the honor of Valha, but if Roman Dmitry won, it would be an event that would remain in the history of the continent.
Just 20 years old. Roman Dmitry would lead the future by rising to the ranks of the Twelve Swords of the Continent at an age when others would consider one a genius, even if they only used a 3-star aura.
It didnt matter if he was from a small nation. It was clear that their next move would definitely bring immense pressure on Roman Dmitry.
But what was this merchant telling him about not expecting too much from the spar?
I also heard this by chance through the servants of my business partners, but after the eve of the festival, there was this uproar where Roman Dmitry was staying, and I heard SOMEONE used poison. In the end, they couldnt find the person behind it, but Roman Dmitry said he would participate in the match despite being poisoned. So do not pay much attention to it. How can the poisoned Roman Dmitry defeat Barbossa when he isnt even in a normal state? Now his victory cannot be assured.
Who is that bastard who dared to poison him?
The customer was angry. To drop the honor of Valha like that. The festival was a sacred stage, and it was uneptable to poison someone from another nation.
Rumors spread. It was the truth at first, but when the day shone bright, a part of it was distorted.
Roman Dmitry has been poisoned and is unable to fight normally. Still, in order to show the spirit of a warrior, he said he would step onto the stage even if it meant dying. This is an incident that Valha should be ashamed of. Serving guests poison isnt enough, but the way Barbossa is not saying anything is too much. Maybe it is like this. I dont know if Barbossa was scared after seeing Moraless fight and had tampered with something there. Everyone denies it, but Barbossa isnt a clean guy.
The rumors spread. The words covered the city, and Roman Dmitry became a warrior who knew the honor of Valha.
The prejudice had long disappeared. Roman Dmitry, who had already been recognized in the fight against Morales, showed a strong desire for the festival, so the people of Valha couldnt help but love him.
The merchants who first spread rumors, the travelers on the street who talked about it, and even the people who nodded their headsall of them belonged to the Lower District sect.
It was Roman Dmitrys intelligence organization. Just taking control of Dmitry wasnt enough. They had even prated the bottom of the empire. It was the perfect Lower District sect.
The actions in the past, the facts that supported the rumors, and some seasoning.
People flocked to the site of the festival. If Roman Dmitry, who knew the honor of Valha, copsed as helplessly as rumored, then they would not be able to forgive those who led the conspiracy.
They were closed and simple, but they were people who knew romance. That was the root of Valha.
The festival was just around the corner. In response to the rumors that spread around the world, Marquis Belfirs expression distorted.
Someone intentionally spread the rumors. This is definitely the work of the conservatives.
In his opinion, he couldnt believe this was Roman Dmitrys work. Since Valha was and outside of Dmitrys influence, there were only conservatives who could interfere with his intentions.
Besides, looking at the contents of the rumor, the part that praised Roman Dmitry and degraded Barbossa as if he were part of an evil group seemed to criticize the progressive sect to which Barbossa belonged.
Furthermore, before the festival, the conservative nobles spoke to the Emperor.
Your Majesty, the Emperor. The public rumors are so vicious. Now that the people of Valha are questioning whether poison was used or not, the facts need to be confirmed if it means stopping the festival. Valhas festival is a sacred stage. We cannot allow dirty rumors to tarnish the stage.
Right!
It was the leader of the conservative faction, Count Gomez. At the words he uttered, the Valha Emperor looked at Marquis Belfir with anguid expression.
Marquis Belfir, what do you think?
At that moment, there was this eerie feeling. The Valha Emperor was a person who thought that entertainment was important, and he was someone who showed great expectations for what a stage would be. However, if it gets interrupted by dirty gossip, whatever the oue, it would be difficult for those involved in this matter to keep their lives.
The showdown between Barbossa and Roman Dmitry was an event that was controlled by the progressives. Not everyone was unaware of the n rted to Kronos, but that didnt mean everyone was responsible.
Marquis Belfir said,
Rumors are just rumors. Your Majesty, the Emperor. The warrior representing Valha isnt Roman Dmitry but Barbossa. So watch him. In the first ce, he will defeat Roman Dmitry with such overwhelming force that poison isnt even needed.
If you say that, then I will expect it.
The Emperor took a step back. It wasnt that he didnt know about the poisons existence. He wanted to watch Roman Dmitrys match, and he didnt bother canceling the match even though he knew the truth. It was at that moment when
Thud.
There was the sound of drums. It was a signal for the start of the festival.
Thud, thud
At the majestic sound that spread, Marquis Belfir shifted his gaze to the stage and clenched his fist tightly.
Barbossa, the only way to bury the truth is to defeat Roman Dmitry.
Prove it in front of the people of Valha. How Barbossas existence was recognized as a member of the Twelve Swords of the Continent.
They believed that he would win.
Just in time, the warriors of the festival appeared on the stage.
Barbossa and Roman Dmitry faced each other. Then Barbossa looked at Roman Dmitry and smiled,
I am worried about whether your body is alright. The poison you had taken will take some time to take effect.
He was dying. Knowing that the crowd couldnt hear them, he openly mocked the opponent in a voice only Roman Dmitry could hear.
Using poison was a cowardly act, but Barbossa felt no shame. He was different from the normal warriors of Valha. The people of Valha believed that there was something for warriors in the afterlife, but Barbossa wanted to enjoy everything in this life.
Indeed, his method was correct. While Morales, who cried for honor, died in vain, didnt he survive until the end, representing Valha? It was a world where the winner took all. In the midst of the new and changing flow, Barbossa was the most realistically developed being.
But Roman Dmitrys reaction was calm. Even though it was clear that there must have been an adverse reaction from the poison, he looked at Barbossa and said something strange.
When I first learned about this world, I had been curious about the existence of the Twelve Swords of the Continent and the people who were recognized as the best. How strong they are, and how long it will take for me in this life to defeat them. A lot has happened in the meantime. And I judged that the time hade, so I epted Valhas invitation.
It wasnt a conversation. It was a unteral notice. Roman Dmitry drew his sword, looking at his opponent.
I will tell you in advance. The effect of the poison you are expecting will not appear.
This position. It was a ce for verification. Just as he wanted to prove to everyone that Roman Dmitry was an existence that shouldnt be ignored just because he was from a small nation, he hoped to gain confidence.
Barbossa would serve as a great example before he dealt with formidable enemies in the future. If he struggled against this man even a little, winning the war with the empire would be impossible.
Kronos and Valha. The world, which was like the Great Sea, was equipped with national power that could not be reached just with the power of a single individual. Dealing with them alone would be overwhelming. That was why, in the future war, Dmitry couldnt back down a single step against the huge fort called the Empires.
Barbossas expression hardened. He knew the opponents force felt unusual.
Roman Dmitry said,
From now on, I will do my best. If you block all nine of my attacks, at that point, I will admit that the walls of Valha are high.
It was then, as soon as he ended his words.
Flutter.
Roman Dmitry rushed at Barbossa.
Wheik.
He was fast. Roman Dmitry instantly closed the distance from his opponent and swung his sword with a swirling aura.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique First Part.
Kwang!
Grrrng.
An intense sh happened. Barbossa took the attack as if it were nothing, and then, on the contrary, he exploded his aura and attacked Roman Dmitrys gap.
His series of movements were natural and swift. Even though he went through dirty tricks to win, Barbossa proved that he wasnt powerful in name alone.
First Form of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Kwang!
The Heavenly Demon Sword Technique was formless. Roman Dmitry suppressed the attack of the opponent with force, and Barbossas expression became a little flustered.
It was unexpected. The opponent didnt back down an inch, as if he were going to lead the attack. Actually, he was even acting like he would take the lead.
Barbossas pride was hurt. The Valha Festival was obviously the way he epted challengers, but Roman Dmitrys attitude looked arrogant.
sh.
The wind was pushed out. Making Roman Dmitry evade the attack, Barbossas unique snake-like sword movement went for the opponents neck. But
Swish.
Roman Dmitry didnt back down. He avoided Barbossas attack just by moving only his upper body, and Barbossa followed Romans movement until the end, with his sword constantly changing directions.
His sword technique looked so tenacious. The moment he felt like it was blocked, an attack woulde from his blind spot and sh his body, which represented the current sword technique that Barbossa used.
Third Form of the First Part of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Kwang.
Grrrng.
Barbossa bounced back. As he was caught in the aftermath of the aura, he failed to do what he intended.
This fucking bastard.
It was a different situation than he had intended, and Barbossa straightened his stance.
In this fight, being equal to his opponent was shameful. Foolish crowds could be fooled, but figures like Marquis Belfir knew that they used poison. What would they think when they saw the situation here?
The fact that he couldnt overwhelm the opponent even though poison was used, his value would go down. This was uneptable.
Barbossa raised his mana. From now on, he intended to push the opponent.
Kwang!
Grrrrng.
Aura swayed. This time, he rushed in first, blocking Roman Dmitrys space, and then he stamped the opponent at the front. At that moment
First Form of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Second Form of the.
Kwakwakwang!
Roman made sessive attacks, and the smile on Barbossa began to crack. He was pushed back. Even though he obviously raised his aura to a higher level, the sh with Roman Dmitry gave him an unbearable shock.
The opponent was just in his mid-20s, and it was only a natural result for him to win this battle. Besides the attack he just made, it wouldnt have been easy to push back Morales, who was doing his best, yet there was no change in Roman Dmitrys expression as he was fighting against him.
It was from then on that an ominous feeling rose. Unlike usual, the poison didnt work, and Roman Dmitrys form was pushing him. In a situation where the possibility of his defeat was rising, Barbossa exploded his power.
Grrrrg!
Die!
The world shed at his power, and even the people who were there couldnt see it. He was disying his 6-star aura to its limit, so normal people couldnt even look at it, and it was different from usual because he had lost his calmness.
He wanted to gnaw at the opponents physical ability with his unique snake-like attack, so he should have an advantage.
However, it didnt matter much. This time, he was convinced that Roman Dmitry couldnt block this next attack.
Third Form of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
The world turned upside down. The ground copsed, and the situation in front couldnt be confirmed.
Then a cloud of dust rose. When the series of events had calmed down a little, the sight in front was confirmed by the people, and Barbossa was coughing blood.
Cough.
His face was painted in shock. It made no sense. It was a 6-star aura. To think he was defeated in the fight between strength, and the opponent just attacked six times. Roman Dmitry had clearly warned him that he would attack nine times, and there were three more left.
Staggering back, he wanted to deny this reality. But as he looked ahead through the cloud of dust, he saw Roman charging at him.
First Form of the Second Half of the Heavenly Demon Sword
The absolute in Murim and the technique called the Heavenly Stage. When the first blow to enter the realm of the Heavenly Stage was used, Barbossa countered it by raising his aura to the limit, even if it meant burning his life.
This had gone beyond the realm ofmon sense, and his only hope was to block the ninth attack, but as soon as he encountered the aura, he was dumbfounded.
Annihtion.
Barbossas presence faded. The parts of his body that were in contact with the aura burned up in mes, and he couldnt take his eyes off Roman Dmitry, denying it until the moment he faded. If only he had known that Roman Dmitry was such an existence, he would have never pushed for the confrontation.
Pssshh.
Dust scattered.
That was all.
The result was obvious, yet in the situation where the winner had been decided, none of the spectators were cheering.
Nothey couldnt do it.
Chapter 240: Way Of The Predator (4)
The spectators who were watching the stage felt like their thoughts were shutting down.
Who was Barbossa? Even though dishonorable rumors circted that he used poison, it was still an undeniable truth that he rose to the position of the Twelve Swords of the Continent with his skills.
Barbossas skills were real. Even though Morales constantly criticized him, the reason he didnt recklessly apply for a challenge was due to the difference in their skills.
However, how could one exin the sight in front of them? People looked at the stage dazed, despite the sight in front of them.
Am I seeing things?
One person said that, but that was what everyone thought. Even before the fight, people expressed their anger at the rumors regarding Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry was supposed to be at a disadvantage. Even though he showed overwhelming strength in the fight against Morales, most people were convinced that Barbossa was better.
It was a situation where the oue felt so obvious. People flocked to the site and gritted their teeth, saying that they wouldnt stand still if the situation were odd.
His victory was unexpected. His opponent was Barbossa. Roman Dmitry would have been recognized even if he had ovee the worst condition of poison in his body.
So they couldnt believe it even more. Roman Dmitry won. Constantly going against opponents with overpowering strength, Barbossa never had an advantage against Roman Dmitry.
When they exchanged shes for the first time, people admired how skilled Barbossa was. Despite Romans quick attacks, Barbossas fast response was expected. But the second attack, and the third
And when the fourth attack came, the crowd was shocked as Barbossas face changed. It made no sense.
Barbossa was a Twelve Swords of the Continent, yet he couldnt do anything. Looking at the final attack, they couldnt ept it, even though they saw the result with their own eyes.
And that wasnt all. Even the result felt disastrous. The fact that they hadnt yet confirmed the power of Roman Dmitry was what felt heavy to the people.
The fight between Barbossa and Roman Dmitry. The winner is Roman Dmitry.
On the stage, the referee announced the result in a trembling voice. Their denial had to end because they all had to ept this reality. Seeing Roman Dmitry standing alone on the stage, the audience screamed simultaneously as if they were going to die.
Wooahhhhhhh!
Roman Dmitry won!
This is the birth of a new Twelve Swords of the Continent.
Cheers continued to spread like wildfire. But still, the people couldnt ept the reality. However, the fact that Roman Dmitry, who showed the pride of a warrior in a confrontation with Morales, defeated Barbossa, was a truth that could be confirmed with their eyes.
It was a pleasure. The fact that he, who knew the honor of Valha, didnt get defeated. The fact that even after taking poison, he was able to overturn the situation with his skills.
The people screamed. Even though he wasnt from Valha, Roman Dmitry truly deserved the apuse he was getting.
At that moment, one person walked up to the stage, where everyone was going insane.
It was a man with a slightly nervous expression. It was Greg, who had received a mission from Roman Dmitry.
One day ago, Greg didntpletely understand what Roman Dmitrys ns were. He knew what his intention was, but he wanted to somehow stop Roman Dmitry from carrying out his foolish n.
Even if I analyze the poison, if you lose the fight with Barbossa, it will all be meaningless. Does Roman Dmitry really believe he can defeat Barbossa? I do acknowledge his skills after the fight with Morales, but you will not be allowed to prove whether or not a poison was used.
It was hopeless. The death of Morales. After confirming the events of the day, Greg tried to save Roman Dmitry.
This n was dangerous. If Barbossa found out that there was a group that was interfering with their ns, he would surely go after Greg and ughter him.
It was a dangerous task to take on. While he was analyzing the ingredients of the poison, he wanted to withdraw, but he didnt want to betray Roman Dmitry.
Valha was his country, and he was acting weak. The forces that currently lead Valha no longer risk their lives for the sake of the nation, so Greg risked his life.
He put his life on the line, and he saw the results before his eyes. Seeing him destroy Barbossa, Greg was now convinced.
Even though it was about exposing the true face of this man, he appeared in front of the people to provide evidence about the poison.
I risked my life for you. So please reveal the ugly truth to the people. So that the people of Valha know a bit of shame and humility. Roman Dmitry. How much you had to ovee.
You did well.
He epted the evidence, and all the peoples eyes focused. In a situation where everyone wanted to ask why Greg was there, Roman Dmitry spoke while looking at the Emperor,
Last night, someone poisoned my tea. What I am holding in my hand right now is proof of the tea being poisoned, and you can confirm it. Actually, the whole issue of poison and who used it doesnt matter to me. But I am disappointed in the attitude Valha showed towards this incident.
Tuk.
He threw out the evidence. It fell to the floor, revealing a ck shade, which meant Roman Dmitry was right.
When I noticed the existence of poison and wanted to confirm it, Viscount Jonathan asked me if I was willing to be held ountable for myments that insulted Valha. Isnt this a funny situation now? I am a normal stranger and a foreigner in this nation. In a situation where the servants at the house said that the poison came from the tea, I felt disappointed at the attitude of Valha, who was passing the me instead of finding the truth. I will not make any assumptions at all. Normally, I would have knocked down the people who dared to poison my tea, but Viscount Jonathans response in denying the truth that was in front of him showed that the pride of Valha fell to the ground. And so I epted the challenge. I didnt want to do what the group who poisoned me intended to do.
The poison had no effect on him. However, he didnt reveal that. The people of Valha liked to think that he won with a handicap.
The emotions of the spectators were boiling now. As they listened to Roman Dmitry, their faces were red from the mistakes they had made.
This was shameful for them. To invite a stranger from another nation and use poison to manipte the fight in a ce known as the nation of warriors.
They couldnt even look at Roman Dmitrys face now.
I want to ask His Majesty. I heard that Valha is thend of warriors. But contrary to that, does the image of prosecuting and ming me for trying to confirm the truth fit the values of this ce? If I had been defeated here today, the truth would have never made its way out, and Roman Dmitry would have disappeared into history as a mediocre existence. Your Majesty. I want an answer about this matter.
On the stage, he looked at the Emperor.
And in response to Roman Dmitrys words, the Emperor of Valha showed an ufortable expression.
The Emperor of Valha said,
The Empire has be ridiculous.
That too. The truth didnt matter. Barbossa used poison?
He knew about it. The problem was that after using poison, the guy was defeated, and then the ugly truth was revealed in front of the people. This spoiled everything.
Roman Dmitrys power was shocking, but the fact that he exposed his fangs here offended the Emperor even more.
Viscount Jonathan. Are the words of Roman Dmitry true?
From his seat among the nobles who were lined up in a row, Viscount Jonathan got up.
I apologize.
Right, that means it is true.
At that moment, Marquis Belfir didnt say anything. The Emperor of Valha was a man who should be punished since he was also responsible.
In the current situation, if he made a remark as if he were his good partner, then the torture they would be put through wouldnt be easy to imagine.
Kiik.
He got up. The Emperor of Valha drew the sword from the knight who was next to him.
Sinnerse before me.
Viscount Jonathan trembled as the sword shone in the sun, and his heart sank. In response to his body going cold, Viscount Jonathan ran to the ground and fell down, pleading in an earnest voice,
I am really sorry. Just a day before the festival, it seemed that my impatience and anxiety began to re up at the thought of something unexpected happening. I will be careful never to do that again. Please, just let me live. I will devote my entire life to Valha.
Do not drag this on any longer.
Tuk.
He pushed the sword at Viscount Jonathan, and the guy just gritted his teeth as the sword began to dig into his skin.
And the Emperor said,
Viscount Jonathan. You have tarnished the honor of Valha. The festival honoring the souls of warriors is ruined because of your imperfections. And I have no intention of giving a chance to trash like you.
P-Please.. Ack!
Puak!
He swung the sword. The weak arms of the Emperor cut down his head without any hesitation, and blood sttered. Viscount Jonathan trembled and tried to hold onto the leg of the Emperor. However, the Emperor continued to swing the sword.
His body, which wasnt trained to hold the sword, couldnt even cut the mans neck at once and even made the surroundings get stained in blood. Yet Viscount Jonathans breath didnt stop.
Meanwhile, the people of Valha were watching all of this, and the sound of flesh being cut lingered in their ears. Finally.
Thud.
Viscount Jonathans body fell, and the Emperor threw his bloodied hair to the back.
Huk, huk. This much is nice, huk. Wouldnt that be enough to take responsibility for this incident?
He gasped for air and turned to Roman Dmitry. He had the appearance of a madman.
Even so, Roman Dmitry looked at the Emperor.
It is not enough. Murder isnt the way to solve a problem. Punishing Jonathan Viscount is a personal achievement. We ask for an institutional measure to prevent something like this from happening again.
He had the attitude of not backing down.
The Valha Emperor smiled. He was sure of it. Roman Dmitry wasnt even the least bit fearful of the Emperor.
The situation ended, and the two pirs of Valha, Count Gomez and Marquis Belfir, followed the Emperor. Blood was dripping on the ground as they walked ahead.
Count Gomez. What do you think of Roman Dmitry?
He is a dangerous person. Barbossa is a Twelve Swords of the Continent. If he can be overwhelmed, then Roman Dmitry might be the best person on the continent. But, of course, I do not think he is the strongest. In the ranks within the Twelve Swords of the Continent, Barbossa isnt the top performer. However, it cannot be overlooked that Roman Dmitry isnt even thirty yet.
Marquis Belfir, what do you think?
Marquis Belfir didnt look good. Viscount Jonathans death still lingered in his mind, and now wasnt the time to disobey the Emperor of Valha.
The same as Count Gomez. But what I consider the most dangerous isnt Roman Dmitrys strength. There is a limit to what an individual can handle when there is a war between nations. But Roman Dmitry. Even when he stepped into the Imperial Pcesnds, he showed no signs of backing down. He is someone who has the nature of a predator since birth. He epted the fight against Barbossa despite knowing that poison was used on him, and after defeating him, he revealed the truth to the people. He knew when to do it. I would have shut off Roman Dmitrys mouth if he said that off the stage.
He didnt like Roman Dmitrys actions. Their perfect n to avenge Count Denver was thrown apart.
The Emperorughed. He seemed excited. In his boring life, a really interesting existence appeared.
Roman Dmitry dared to speak against my punishment. He is a warrior worthy of Valha, but he cannot be left alive for the future of Valha. Fully support the n of Kronos. We must not let him leave alive. Roman Dmitry shouldnt reach Dmitry safely.
People like him raised his need to kill. The Emperor of Valha wished for Roman Dmitrys death. The conservatives opposed the collusion with Kronos. However, Count Gomez didnt refute it since Roman Dmitry was dangerous to all of them.
Even if it was different from the will on their side, theypromised for the benefit of the nation.
I will follow your orders.
Roman Dmitry will be punished for what he did.
They were sure of itRoman Dmitry couldnt return home alive.
Chapter 241: Deadly Kill (1)
The passionate festival had ended, so Roman Dmitry and his party immediately packed their things. Since they had no other reason to stay in Valha, they thought of using the Warp Gate and heading to Adelian. But when they arrived at the Warp Gate, the person in charge responded that it wouldnt work.
I am sorry, but it seems that it will be difficult to use the Warp Gate for the time being. We are trying to solve the problem of the gate quickly, but ording to our mage in the tower, it would take 15 days at a minimum to get it done. How about staying in Marin for the time being? Traveling on foot will take a long time, so we will contact our superiors and provide a new ce for Mr. Roman Dmitry to stay in.
A polite smile and nature. The person in charge showed the right attitude, but Roman Dmitry knew the truth behind it.
The Warp Gate is blocked as I expected.
A day ago, the head of the Valha Information Guild informed Roman Dmitry about the changes in Marin that happened overnight.
The order to close the Warp Gate has been issued by the Imperial Court of Valha. On the surface, they might say it isnt working, but in reality, there is nothing wrong. I am sure that you will hear the same response regarding the Warp Gate in any city you step into. They want the Lord to move on foot.
From Marin to Dmitry, it was quite a distance. Even if they moved on horses, it was a distance they could not handle in one or two months, so the Warp Gate was essential for them to return to Dmitry.
Eventually, with time passing, Valha would have no choice but to open the Warp Gate. However, the problem was that it would take a considerable amount of time until then, and Valhas n was unpredictable.
There is just one way. Its when we will arrive at the trading city of Valha, a month away from Marin. A city that excels in trade will have hundreds of warps happening every day, and it can cause a huge loss to the empire if they choose to close it even for one day, so the empire cannot hold us back for long. They will think the same as us. From Marin to the trade city. It is certain that it would work out within that one month.
Valha was a rotten nation. The idea that he might protect his honor as a warrior made them send a clear message by closing the Warp Gate.
He had already expected it, so Roman Dmitry took a different turn. Conversely, if the chances were limited, he would actively respond to their ns.
A few dayster, Marquis Belfir received a report.
Roman Dmitry, who has left Marin, is heading for the trading city. It is as we had expected. Rather than being in Valha, he seemed to have decided that it was safer to move through the trading city.
He is so quick-witted. So, when is the right time to attack?
That Actually, something went wrong.
They received information from their informants. The subordinate spoke with a puzzled face,
As you know, Roman Dmitry immediately gained immense fame from the festival here. With the people of Valha praising him, Roman Dmitry is deliberately making the people follow his path. So right now, there are many eyes and ears around him. Knowing that Roman Dmitry will leave Valha soon and will never be seen again, the people of Valha are going to visit him until he reaches the trading city.
It started with a rumor. When they heard that they would receive the blessings of Valha if they weed Roman Dmitry, the people willingly walked with him.
The fight between Roman Dmitry and Barbossa. What happened that day left a huge impact on peoples opinions of him. People remembered that Roman Dmitry raised his honor as a warrior even though he was poisoned, and the emotions that spread like a viral fever formed a considerable crowd.
It was a very difficult situation to attack him openly. And if they attacked him now, the people would notice it.
When he first stepped into their nation, Roman Dmitry was just a stranger in theirnd. However, he, who was treated with discrimination by the people, has now be a hero of Valha whom everyone has recognized.
If we attack Roman Dmitry now, the civilians would be casualties. Please give us an order. If needed, we can break apart the people who are walking with Roman Dmitry through an order, but after that, suspicion will rise if Roman Dmitry gets into danger. Roman Dmitry is no longer a normal person. People consider him the symbol of a warrior.
Marquis Belfir calmly looked out the window. Valha was a deformed country. The nobles led most of the work, but a powerful person like Viscount Jonathan died in vain because of the Valha Emperors anger.
Andmitting treason would be unimaginable. The top rankers who represented Valha and even Barbossa couldnt surpass them, so they all showed blind loyalty towards the Valha Emperor.
The reason for this loyalty is unknown. As they followed the Valha Emperor, who had no power, the 14th son rose to the position of Emperor. So on this day, they were ready to risk their lives. If they let Roman Dmitry survive, they werent sure what kind of punishment woulde.
And Marquis Belfir said,
There is no need to worry too much about the presence of the people. When attacking Roman Dmitry, our job is not to step in and take matters into our own hands. It is the death of a guest whom we had invited to Valhasnds. If it is discovered that it is Valhas n, it will cause a stir.
In the first ce, the subject of this n wouldnt be Valha. Valha would only participate, but there was a separate being who actually wanted to do the task.
We will pass on the information and close our eyes. Even if Roman Dmitry dies. As long as we show a reasonable nature and make minimal effort to avoid being held responsible for what happened, we can kill him. So tell Kronos that whatever they do, we will not hold them ountable.
It was a cold voice. Marquis Belfir had no doubt that the n would work.
The attack began without any warning. In response to the killing intent that he had noticed, Roman Dmitry drew his sword as if he had been waiting.
It is the enemies! Everyone, move!
Yes!
It was a sudden change in the situation, and the people of Valha looked confused. They marched after Roman Dmitry, who fought as a guest and stood on the stage of their festival.
The people withdrew to a safe distance, and their eyes widened. The expression on their faces seemed to be wanting to check to see what was happening. And at that moment.
Papat.
A dagger was thrown from a bush. And even though it was broad daylight, beings with ck clothes on their faces popped out at the same time and raised their aura.
Grrrrng.
They were the shadows. The Kronos Empire didnt hide their intentions. Even if they get condemned by the International Community for their actions on thend of Valha, they wanted to dere their intent to kill Roman Dmitry.
The shadows quickly flooded the whole area. As the soldiers in front moved with their daggers, they menacingly extended their daggers, which shimmered with a ck aura.
Puak!
Kang!
The attack was blocked. It was Chris. He blocked the attack at the front and swung his sword before the shadow could even react.
Now.
With just one shing move, dark red blood spilled from the shadows body. The body that was wrapped in darkness tried to deflect the attack and began to scatter into the shadows, but with Chriss keen senses, he cut off the link of mana to his body at once.
During the time they had to prepare for Valha, Roman Dmitrys subordinates didnt just train together. Roman Dmitry knew that if Kronos sought his life, then they would use the shadows.
From now on, you guys will train on how to deal with the shadows.
It was extreme training, and it was a time they had to spill blood. And during the training, where every moment was a crisis, Chris was able to capture a flow of mana he hadnt seen before.
Through the small gaps, Chris stepped forward. And he wasnt just able to cut down the first shadow that rushed in. The bodies of the shadows attacking from all directions were ughtered.
People who watched the situation from afar were shocked. The rumors about the shadows were great. It was well-known that they couldnt be dealt with by normal people, but Chris was able to respond to them perfectly.
That was just the start. Roman Dmitry said,
Take down all the enemies.
At those orders, from behind Chris, two tall men jumped up.
Among the subordinates following Roman Dmitry, who would take on the role of the vanguard?
Chris? No.
He was by far the best yer except for Roman Dmitry, but he was not going to stay at the forefront of the battlefield.
If there was a w, the others were there to cover it and support him. And Roman Dmitry wanted Chris to grow into someone like amander who could take on his role and not just his sword.
Then Kevin? Not him. He was the sharpest swordsman whom Roman trusted, but there were more suitable ones to be at the forefront. And they were
Crush!
Volcan and Pooky. Exposing their barbaric muscles, they swung their great swords and immediately turned the bodies of the shadows into chunks of meat.
An eerie cracking sound could be heard. It was the sound of human flesh being torn like paper at Roman Dmitrys smallmand, and they both pierced through the shadows.
Grrrrrng.
Attacks came from all directions. Some shadows moved with the help of the other shadows being caught, and some attacked through the gaps, aiming for the blind spots.
Pak!
Volcan dodged the attack through a narrow gap and cut down the shadow in front of him with a red aura.
Crack!
At the same time, Volcan turned to the side and allowed the opponent to attack, and the shadow had no choice but to face Pooky, who was behind him.
And as if he had already expected Volcan to do that, Pooky had already swung his sword, and even before the shadow could respond, the body of the shadow was torn apart.
Puak!
Blood sttered. Pooky rushed ahead like a dog, not caring about being isted.
As he dealt with the attacks of the enemies, Volcan intervened at the right time to give Pooky time to catch his breath.
Then it was a simr situation as earlier. Just as Volcan trusted Pookys existence and allowed the shadows to pass through, Pooky was aware of Volkans existence and took over.
During the battles in the past, Volcan and Pooky always moved together. At first, they sought Dmitry for different reasons, but through their simr backgrounds as mercenaries, they immediately got close.
They even had a simr nature. The two of them wanted to fight at the forefront, and while experiencing the battles together, they began to develop in a way that both made up for what the othercked.
The ce was full of enemies, and in there, Volcan and Pooky showed an overwhelming presence. Roman Dmitrys men developed ording to their new roles and served as vanguards.
It was a melee battle, and during the fight, Roman Dmitrys forces didnt move back even an inch. They prepared for the existence of the shadows in advance, but their victories were what gave them confidence.
Behind them was Roman Dmitry, and that one fact alone made them risk their lives without the slightest doubt of their victory.
Kwak!
Kwaaang!
When the soldiers opened the way, Roman Dmitry sorted things out. The existence of the shadows that he had already experienced once was not a threat to Roman Dmitry.
Could it be because it was dark?
With their noticeably dwindling numbers, the shadows suddenly ebbed away. And at that moment, one shadow smiled and said,
Do not think that this is over.
In those words, the intention of Kronos was revealed. They also had experience dealing with Roman Dmitry. They couldnt subdue Roman Dmitry when he was alone, but they wouldnt have thought that he would manage to take down their assassins with this much power.
So why did they show up and attack, then? It was just to show their dedication to destroying him. They found out that Roman Dmitry was heading for the trade city and openly dered war on him.
They would surely die, so they had no choice but to let him live now. As they would sort out the situationter.
Leaving behind the muttering people in the distance, a man in a robe pulled his hood down as he approached Roman Dmitry.
Video?
Saved.
It was Robin. He was Valhas Intelligence Chief. From the time they left Marin, he ordered the use of a Magic Image Storage through the person in charge of Valha, and it contained the series of events that urred.
Roman Dmitry said,
From now on, spread the video to the people of Valha. So that all of them know what is happening here.
I understand.
A fight was unavoidable. So from now on, he thought of raising the scale of it.
Chapter 242: Deadly Kill (2)
At first, the news that Roman Dmitry had been attacked spread like a rumor.
Does that make sense? This is Valha. What insane bastard would attack Roman Dmitry in the territory of our empire? It is clearly a misunderstanding. I heard that people are following Roman Dmitry, so there must have been trouble regarding that.
In the empire, who would dare touch the warrior whom Valha respected? People from the same Valha wouldnt do such a thing, and if they had to, it would be the work of another nation.
It made no sense, even if it was the Kronos Empire. It was practically impossible to move their troops to kill someone in the territory of Valha. How would they cross the border? Valha wouldnt just stand by.
However, the rumors red up. The people who watched it happen presented clear evidence by showing videos along with specific testimonies.
The ones who attacked Roman Dmitry must be those shadows of the Kronos Empire. Fucking retards. After announcing their intent to assassinate Roman Dmitry, they now step into thends of Valha and try to kill him. Everyone, watch this. Inside, the events of that time have been clearly recorded.
The way to check the video required a magic tool, so many people couldnt check it directly. However, what happened to Roman Dmitry quickly began to spread through the mouths of those who had confirmed the video.
The video showed the reality as it was. A procession followed Roman Dmitry, and when assassins suddenly attacked him, Roman Dmitry raised his voice and made the people evacuate.
Seeing that happen, the people were amazed. In a situation where he was being attacked, it was touching to see him prioritize the lives of the people of Valha.
And, of course, it was what Roman Dmitry intended.
The reason he allowed the people to walk with him and save their lives was so he could use them as witnesses by pushing them a little far away from the battlefield and recording what had happened in a video.
It was obvious that Valha wouldnt directly reveal their intent to kill him. If they attacked Roman Dmitry, who was at the festival, the foundation of the nation would copse, so their only option was to stand on the sidelines. That was to say that what Valha didnt want was to spread the me for the series of events onto them.
There was an uproar. The people expressed their anger at the attack on Roman Dmitry, and it seemed like they wanted war, saying that Kronos clearly disregarded Valha.
Everyone raised their voices to help Roman Dmitry. It would be a different thing if the truth hadnt been revealed. If Roman Dmitry was now being threatened by Kronos, they had to help him return safely.
The people said,
Roman Dmitry is the person who showed us what the pride of Valha is. If such a person is killed by the empire while he is still in Valha, we can never talk about the pride of our nation. People of Valha, let us rise. We need to lend our strength so that Roman Dmitry can return safely.
The number of people began to grow, and all their eyes turned to the imperial family. And in response to those who urged them to help, Valha had to express their intention to move their troops naturally.
But a day passed.
And then two days.
A week passed.
The Valha imperial family did not send any troops to Roman Dmitry.
The Valha imperial family. They never went against the trend. While angered by the actions of the Kronos Empire, they created an unavoidable reason not to help Roman Dmitry.
The shadows of the Kronos Empire are attacking key figures in Valha other than Roman Dmitry. Apparently, by drawing attention by attacking Roman Dmitry, it is clear that they have other purposes. People of Valha, do not cause havoc now. They have shown hostility towards our empire, and the imperial family will not allow them to have even a single victory.
That was the position of the imperial family in Valha, and there was not a single truth to it. There wasnt any truth to the statement that a key figure in Valha had been attacked, but that was enough to prevent more questions.
There were people who imed to have witnessed shadows in other regions of Valha too. It was a ploy to divert attention away from Roman Dmitry and the right justification for them not to send troops.
So if Roman Dmitry died, they could escape being held responsible. But rather than openly saying that, they chose a way to calm down peoples anger through false rumors.
Valha was clever. Contrary to what people called the nation of warriors, they knew how to use rumors to their advantage. Actually, if the Kronos Empire invaded Valhas territory, it would have led to a direct war.
However, Valha allowed it, and theyter intended to finish it by asking Kronos to take full responsibility. It was a well-made n.
It was a deliberate move. While expressing their anger at not being able to help, Roman would get further attacked.
On the first day, the shadows attacked openly. And from the second day on, they attempted to attack from a distance at night, and whenever Romans troops rested, they woulde. It was a warning for them never to rest.
And if there were a well in the vicinity that they could use to drink water, the shadows would poison it and block it from being used. Their intentions were made clear at that moment.
They didnt want to kill Roman Dmitry right away. They wanted to use the permission that Valha had given them and take advantage of the one months time.
On the 10th day, Valha gradually sent troops to prove they were helping Roman. Well, they had no choice but to.
However, they used the reason that the Warp Gate was closed as an excuse for Roman Dmitry, and the situation was bing more violent.
Everyones eyes were on Roman Dmitry. The people of Valha paid attention to Roman Dmitrys actions to the extent that they couldnt concentrate on their daily lives.
And during that time, there were some people who found Roman Dmitry. They werent the people of the royal family, but the group behind Sanchez.
The guards of Valha and Kronoss attack,1 Sanchez was furious. After hearing about it from Morales, he went to the people who followed his teacher and raised his voice.
We need to help Roman Dmitry. If Teacher were alive, he wouldnt have watched Roman Dmitry die in Valha after defeating Barbossa. The Valha imperial family is being absurd. In the end, instead of trusting and waiting for them, let us show the pride of Valha.
Valha was a country of romance. Even though it had been tainted by reality and changed, the people who followed Morales had a me burning within them.
They formed an army. It took them some time to form a group, starting on the eve, and hundreds of troops followed Sanchez to find Roman Dmitry. Their strength wasnt something that could be evaluated with just numbers.
The people under Morales were mostly beast men or those skilled inbat to the extent that they had lived on the battlefield all their lives.
By the time the sun went down, Sanchez said, looking at Roman Dmitry,
Roman Dmitry. We will help you from now on.
They were sincere words. Sanchez put his life on the line. Through this incident, he was going to go against the strong, but after following Morales, he wasnt concerned with power and position. He was born a warrior. Rather than wealth and fame, he wanted a righteous death.
However, Romans reaction was not what he had expected.
I will thank you for the thought of helping me. But do not have false hope that you can do something. The Kronos Empire had expected patriots like you to step in right from the start. What I mean is, your decisions will drive you and the others to your deaths.
It is fine. If we had wanted to live, we wouldnt havee all this way.
Idiots.
Sanchez and their warriors. They werent looking for profits. Despite Romans warning, they showed their stubbornness. But Roman Dmitry knew that they didnt have much influence.
It is already toote to make a choice. Still, the fact that you took this risk on your own is fortunate.
It was already toote to say that. He made clear sense. The moment Roman drew his sword, lightning fell from the sky, which threw the darkness aside.
sh.
It brightened thend. Even though the darkness had been pushed back, the bushes around still seemed to be stained in darkness.
Hundredsno, there were more shadows than that, and they all showed their murderous intent.
It was different than the first day. At the same time, the shadows rushed forward, and powerful dark mana rose behind them.
Dark Lightning.
Grrrng!
Kwakwakwang!
The sky shone brightly. The dark lightning struck, and the beings who were under it got taken down at once.
They were a branch of the shadows, the demons of the abyss. Since they were using magic now, Roman Dmitrys men had to move in perfect order.
It is the enemy!
Take a defensive stance!
The moment the lightning struck, Roman Dmitrys soldiers formed a magic defense. Ever since the Phoenix Magic Tower joined them, they had been training against mages.
The moment Roman Dmitry was aware of the enemys presence, he told his men to prepare for the attack, and Romans men didnt even think for a second and acted right then. It was then that the shadows rushed in from all sides and attacked at once.
Kang!
Kakang!
The battle began. The shadows attacked the soldiers, and they pressed three or four people at a time. It was a shocking sight. When two shadows blocked a soldiers movement, another one would use him as a stepping stone and move forward.
Over their heads, another shadow fell. The shadow that was enveloped in darkness gained momentum and cut off the breath of a soldier with a dagger at once.
Even if they knew how to attack them, the shadows were not easy opponents. In addition, there werent just one or two mages that were constantly using magic spells from behind the shadows.
Dark me.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
A fire broke out. The demons magic tore down the soldiers, prated through the gaps, and shed the surroundings.
After ten days of preparation, Roman Dmitrys soldiers didnt seem to be affected much, but their stamina must have been draining.
And when the situation was reaching its climax, the shadows, regardless of the presence of Sanchez and his men, decided that this was the time to attack.
Despite that, Roman Dmitrys soldiers were not weak. They formed a group of three and appeared topensate for each others weaknesses as if they had been perfectly trained for them. They responded so orderly, without panicking.
However, even though the attacks of the shadows were absurd, the experience Roman had given his men was better.
But Sanchez and the others panicked. Unlike those who were experienced in going against the shadows, they had no such thing.
sh.
?!
The body moved like air, and Sanchez was taken aback. He hurriedly retrieved his sword to block the attack, but the other warriors died in vain.
Kuak!
Kuak!
It was a one-sided ughterpared to Roman Dmitrys soldiers, and only then did they realize that they couldnt have a false hope that they could do anything here. Roman wasnt giving them a wake-up call. He just meant that they couldnt do much.
How?
Sanchezs eyes widened. He couldnt see the soldiers fighting against the shadows. He stood at the crossroads of life and death, unable to handle a single shadow, but when he saw them not retreating, he was shocked.
What kind of life did Roman and his soldiers live to act like this? In Valha, even against the Demons of Kronos, they didnt show any signs of getting pushed around.
But the situation wasnt good. The problem was those ck mages. Even the magic formation for defense couldnt block their attacks. It was then
Stay in formation!
It was Roman Dmitry. He moved. The shadows rushed and tried to stop him, but the aura around him violently tore them apart.
Even if they attacked in groups, the abilities of the shadows didnt seem to work. Their bodies, which were about to scatter in the shadows, turned pale, and they coughed up blood as their mana link was severed.
At that moment, the eyes of the ck mages focused. Appearing from the darkness, they almost reached them, and simultaneous magic spells were aimed at Roman Dmitry.
However, they didnt know that Felix and the mages went against Roman Dmitry. And as theyid on the ground, they acknowledged how great Roman was.
I can assure you, our Lord is the natural enemy of mages.
Rrrng!
Grrrrnggg!
Magic rose from the side, and Roman Dmitry rushed towards the whirlpool of magic.
Chapter 243: Deadly Kill (3)
sh.
The world brightened. And during the short time that the lightning spread, Roman Dmitry could be seen charging at the ck mages.
Hold.
Entangle.
Wheik.
Swish.
The ck mages unleashed their ck magic. A force of suppression instantly caught Roman Dmitrys movement, and the ground below him began to spew out dead tree trunks that grew huge and tried to wrap themselves around him.
It wasnt just that. While some of them held down Roman Dmitry, the others used their magic to manifest attacks.
Dark Lightning.
Dark me.
Grrrng.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
Magic and sword aura. People usually say that aura swordsmen have the advantage in sparring where the two people are of the same level, but in a many-vs-one match, the synergy of a mage increases. It wasnt simply a result of 1+1 = 2, but a synergy that produced a result of 1+1 = 4.
In front of their eyes, hell unfolded. It was clear that the momentary suppression caused by the Hold would slow down Roman Dmitry. However
Pat!
0.1 second. Roman Dmitry immediately released the aura of suppression that struck his body and used the tree trunks that were rushing at him like monster tentacles instead.
It was a shocking situation for the ck mages. He was able to destroy Hold so easily, and then a series of magic attacks all fell to the ground.
Kwang.
Rumble!
At that moment, Roman Dmitry broke through the st and dug into the space. Even before one of the mages could react, his lightning-fast sword blew the mages head off.
sh.
Stop it!
Dark Arrow.
Pababak.
Magic exploded in all directions. The magic of the ck mages that attacked Roman Dmitry made an unpleasant sound that was simr to that of a demon. Dark Arrows began to shower in from all sides, and Dark mes rose through the surroundings, blocking them from retreating.
Moreover, they tried the power of suppression again. In a direct confrontation, it was practically impossible for just one aura swordsman to deal with so many mages. It was the realm ofmon sense. However, Roman Dmitry broke through the boundary.
After grasping the principles of magic, no mana that could pierce through his body could survive for even a second. At the same time, he moved boldly. Since there was no escape route, he pierced through the space engulfed with mes while protecting his body by raising his mana.
Wheik.
Roar.
His body was caught on fire. The fire was only on the surface since his body was protected by aura, and Roman Dmitrys gaze was fixed on the mages.
Blink.
sh.
The ck mages were gone. They were now at a distance of 10 meters. Then they fled to a distance of around 50 meters at once. The ck mages thought that they had secured a safe distance from Roman Dmitry, but as soon as their vision returned to normal, they saw someone right in front of their eyes.
Roman Dmitry perfectly followed their movements. In a situation where normal beings couldnt grasp the flow of mana, Roman Dmitry saw exactly where their bodies were moving.
Felix and the mages of the Magic Tower were not weak beings. Just like the ck mages, they had their own roles, and they took advantage of their magic, but Romans ability didnt allow any loopholes. If they restricted his movements, he would break them all down.
Magic spells that could move through space were meaningless since Roman knew where they would move. So they said that, without a doubt, Roman Dmitry was the true enemy of the mages. Despite seeing it with their own eyes and experiencing it themselves, they couldnt understand how he destroyed their magic so quickly.
And it was the same this time too.
sh.
He shed down a ck mage. Even though his body parts hadnt fully formed after the teleportation, some exposed parts were torn down at once. It was a shocking sight. And it was at the moment when Roman Dmitry was about to pounce on another prey.
Kwang!
Rumble!
A huge me rose and attacked Roman Dmitry.
It was truly a shocking power for a me to have. Then the mage who used the high-level magic showed their presence from a distant location.
Roman Dmitry. This is where the mess you created ends.
Wheik.
Flicker.
Dark mes swirled around him. The magic he was using was a 6-circle magic. It was impossible to block itpletely, and it showed tremendous attack power to spread over his body and burn him in an instant.
The ck mage casted magic. He looked around in the darkness and instantly confirmed that he could sense a presence within his me, and that didnt make sense.
The Dark mes were powerful enough to burn everything down. Even if Roman Dmitry was the monster that defeated Barbossa, he didnt get the chance to avoid the spell, so surviving inside it was impossible.
However, the reality in front of him didnt make sense. A being that slowly stepped out of the mes appeared, engulfed in the mes of darkness.
Wheik.
Wheik.
The 6-circle fire attack should have burned his body. Roman Dmitry could have dodged the attack, but he deliberately didnt do that.
Kronos Empire. How arrogant you must be. It wasnt enough that you invaded the Valha Empiresnds. Now you even reveal the existence of your ck mages without another thought. Are you certain of your victory, or are you that sure that there would be no problem that would arise from this? Well, whatever it is, your decision has been wrong.
The reason why the mages of Phoenix were defeated wasnt because of Romans ability to destroy their magic. In the first ce, in terms of attributes, Roman Dmitry possessed powers that the mages couldnt understand.
The mes of the me Demon. The powerful force that resided within his body endowed him with an overwhelming affinity for fire. Roman Dmitry, who was already strong and untouchable in the face of fire, was reborn as an existence impervious to the me of the 6-circle magic as he epted the me.
That was to say that they were the perfect nemesis. It wasnt to the extent that each of their strengths and weaknesses felt right together, but Roman Dmitry was like a castle that couldnt be broken into.
If you want to live, fight until the end.
Swish.
He kicked the ground, and the magic of the ck mages exploded. Roman Dmitry confirmed that he could handle the mes, yet he had this thought in the back of his mind that a human body could not endure it until the end.
Perfect immunity didnt exist. In the end, the magic used by the ck mages was just weak, and if they used more magic, the situation would be inevitably different.
Then the other mages helped. It was a battle of strength and power. Seeing Roman Dmitry attack from the front, the ck mages terrifyingly increased their attacks.
Fire Storm.
Wheik.
Roar.
A 7-circle magic. It was another strong me attack. The magic that was raging from the mage showed how much he wanted Roman Dmitry to die this time.
Kwaang!
Rumble!
The mes raged. It was a sight that even Roman Dmitrys men who were fighting got stunned at, and all the surrounding bushes were burned ck.
The Emperor of Kronos summoned the Demons of the Abyss. They were beings that used ck mana. And with Roman Dmitry not being protected by Valha, they were sure that the man would never be able to stop their attacks.
In addition, there were numerous shadows and ck mages. This wasnt just an assassination. It had enough power to destroy a small nation. And if this were a battlefield, the Fire Storm would have wiped out thousands of troops. It was an overwhelming force, but it couldnt defeat a single person, Roman Dmitry.
Swish.
The mes raged. Even as the surroundings burned and the ground copsed, Roman Dmitry continued to move through the mes. The 7-circle mes couldnt pierce his aura. Roman Dmitrys resistance also affected his aura and showed great power, at least against the mes.
As the other ck mages were desperate, they used more magic. They tried their best to stop Roman Dmitry, but at some point, he appeared right in front of them. And then
sh.
The moment he looked at him, the ck mages body was cut, with red blood spilling out.
The death of their leader changed things. As soon as Roman Dmitry killed their leader, the shadows quickly fled, even without a signal being given.
It was a strange sight. The number of the shadows was overwhelming, but they judged that they had no more chance of winning this.
However, Roman Dmitry chased after them. He followed them to cut off their breath.
Swish.
sh.
The shadows turned around to counterattack, and thest counterattack was for them to somehow try to escape, but that ended in failure, and their bodies were cut off with a dagger.
It was an instant massacre. When Roman Dmitry ughtered the shadows, the shadows couldnt do anything to resist and felt helpless. The situation changed, and the assassins were being driven to death.
Valha and Kronos. They were sure that he couldnt survive the overt assassination, but the results that were so immediate felt shocking.
Kronos was an obvious enemy. Roman Dmitry didnt take matters into his own hands, nor did he offer them the option to surrender. He was just showing what would happen to those beings who were hostile to him.
Either they would kill him, or he would kill them. The moment the assassins showed their intent to kill, the human mercy that people expected was thrown out the window. Just like when he killed Barco.
In this fight, not just Valha but the whole continent was watching, and Roman Dmitry proved what Dmitry was in a ridiculously unreasonable fight.
This was thest time. At the sight of thest shadow he could see, he cut off both of his arms without stopping his breath.
Pat.
The bnce of the shadow fell, and the shadow, whose arms had been cut off, showed how miserable he was as he mmed to the ground. At that moment
Clench.
He trampled on his head. Suppressing the shadow so he couldnt raise his head, Roman Dmitry let out a cold voice.
Tell your Emperor this. Dmitry is far from here. If he wants to kill me, now is his chance.
Because Roman had lived the life of a predator, he knew Kronoss thoughts. He would never, despite a shocking defeat, forget his murderous intentions against him.
The situation was sorted out. Chris approached and reported the situation.
Since we prepared in advance, the damage on our side wasnt that big, but almost half the warriors of Valha died. Still, thanks to their help, the damage we would have received was reduced. If they hadnt helped us, we would have taken more damage.
The warriors of Valha were brave. Even knowing that their attacks wouldnt work against the shadows, they fought until the end as they shouted for Valha.
Being born into a battle-loving nation, they thought that they should risk their lives to send Roman Dmitry back to his home. In addition, because of their reckless nature, they had no choice but to suffer a lot of damage.
However, Sanchez and his warriors did not despair. What was more important than the fact that half of them died was the victory that came at the cost of half of their sacrifice.
Roman Dmitry said,
Recover the bodies. We will conduct a simple cremation for the dead and then move to the trading city.
I understand. But there is something the Lord needs to confirm.
Chriss words gave off a strange vibe. Rather than being joyful about their victory, he showed concern about something.
So Roman moved. At the ce where Chris guided him, the person who seemed to be the head of the ck mages was there with a pale face. However
A familiar face.
Suddenly, memories flooded his mind. Felix had spoken about it before.
In order to master Burning, one needs a strong affinity with the me attribute. Usually, there are special asions for gaining an affinity for fire. And my teacher said that he acquired an affinity for fire after suffering a terrible ident when he was young. As proof, half of his face was covered with burns. If one is searching for our missing teacher, they could identify him through those marks.
It was only mentioned once, yet he remembered it.
The corpse of the ck mageexactly half of his face was covered in burn marks.
He was sure of it. The identity of the ck mage was that of the former master of the Phoenix Magic Tower, who had disappeared.
Chapter 244: Deadly Kill (4)
The disappearance of mages wasnt just a problem in Phoenix. At first, people didnt pay much attention to the disappearance of the Phoenix Magic Tower, but as more mages began to vanish, the relevance of the incident began to get talked about.
And that was years ago. Although it was certain that the disappearance was not an ident, there was no clear evidence to support it.
However, the shadow here looked like the Magic Tower master. Roman Dmitry carefully looked at the dead corpse and once again confirmed that this man was the one whom Felix spoke about.
The burn mark that covers half his face can be evidence.
In addition, the magic used by the shadows was simr to the magic of Phoenix too. They used dark magic while using mes at the same time.
That was why he was able to confirm that this person had an affinity for fire. He must have tried to win with all the power he had.
So the question was, how did the Magic Tower master be a shadow? He suddenly disappeared without a trace, and there wasnt any connection with the Kronos Empire. A reasonable suspicion was that he had been forced through ck magic.
There were also beings who used simr sorcery in Murim, and they all seemed to have lost their sense of reasoning.
This felt ominous. At the very least, it seemed that the Phoenix Tower master whom Roman dealt with had lost all his thoughts and reasoning.
ck magic is something I cannotprehend yet. So there might be some methods of forcing obedience that I am not aware of.
Chris.
Yes.
Record the faces of the corpses through the Magic Image. Later, we will verify their identities.
Did the Kronos Empire really force their control onto the magicians using ck magic? If that is true, then this matter needs to be formally addressed in the International Community and raised as a concern. Even the Kronos Empire cannot avoid taking responsibility for such action.
Chris looked angry. ck magic and forbidden arts. The fact that the enemy touched a power that betrays the humans was something that he was furious about.
Roman said,
The truth isnt the important thing now. Whether Kronos forced them or they did it themselves, the important fact is that the Kronos Empire revealed the existence of warlocks despite knowing that there was a chance of being discovered. No, the existence of these people and the shadows troops active in Kronos has been constantly talked about. The fact that these warlocks are one of them. If people who denied reality wanted to confirm them, they could have found out about it too.
Kronos was bing bolder. Kronos wasnt hiding their ambition, and even now, they were openly disying the warlocks, invaded thends of Valha, and fought with the people of Cairo.
The horrid deeds of those with power were amazing. Rather, they might even want the truth to be the signal for a new war. People couldnt face the truth, and everyone would watch the continent copse with their own eyes.
Their ambition to conquer thend would not take much time from now on. There had already been signs of it happening all over the continent, and there had been clear evidence that the Kronos Empires desires would explode one day.
It was interesting. If Roman was a being who lived onmon sense, the moment he first strayed from Kronoss eyes, he would have died without being able to see the truth.
Organize the troops. One hourter. We will head to the trading city.
They were still from Dmitry, and Kronos would not give up this wonderful opportunity to kill Roman Dmitry.
It was a race against time. They had to get to the trading city as quickly as possible, but Roman Dmitry wasnt in a hurry.
When they would arrive, safety would be their top priority. They were forced to move and were attacked by Kronos right before they reached the ce, and Dmitrys troops would have no choice but to deal with them.
So they took a few breaks on their way. They would stop by a nearby city to secure supplies, and if needed, they would spend an entire day there to relieve their fatigue from the march. That was the schedule.
Meanwhile, Sanchez was lost in his own thoughts. During the battle against the shadows, he felt so helpless.
How could Dmitrys soldiers deal with the shadows? Not all of them are stronger than the warriors of Valha.
However, they showed that there was something different about them by being able to cut down the shadows that scattered like smoke. It must mean that they had some special technique.
Then the battle ended. Roman Dmitry said they could head back, but Sanchez and the other warriors couldnt. The pride of Valha was at stake. Even if they would die because of their choice, they hoped that their lives would be a stepping stone for Roman Dmitry to return safely.
That was why it was essential for them to deal with the shadows. If another battle broke out, he wanted to make the shadows hispanions in the underworld at least.
He hesitated for a while. Before long, Sanchez, who had made a decision, approached Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry. Please tell me how to deal with the shadows.
He asked him directly. The chances that he would tell him were slim. Such matters were usually sensitive, and even if Roman Dmitry said he wouldnt teach him, he couldnt just ask him.
Conversely, it was a simple task. If he were Roman, passing down the secret was a matter that had to be seriously considered. So while asking, Sanchez showed an expression that recognized his request to be unreasonable.
Roman Dmitry said,
I get it. I will pass on the skills through Chris.
You will?
The warriors of Valha proved their determination by fighting the shadows. You have the right to ask me for the skills.
They were bold words and this made Sanchez feel emotional. Valha did appreciate the dedication of the warriors. However, he didnt think that a person of another nation, who had been treated unfairly from the start, would acknowledge them.
And so, they were taught during the march. At Roman Dmitrys words, Chris took over the training, and Chris exined the principles of the technique to them.
The principle of attacking the shadows is not that difficult. The shadows have two weaknesses. The first is to attack the gap when their body reforms. In the end, it is a way to attack by being aware of the fact that in order for them to exist physically, they would be vulnerable for a short time. And the second one is to see through the flow of their mana and sever the link between their bodies.
It was a simple exnation. Dmitrys soldiers had been taught by Roman Dmitry, and it didnt take long for them to master the art of feeling the flow of mana.
It was included in their training process to begin with, and since it was a skill that could be called an extension of it, he made the skill his own through sufficient training.
However, Sanchez and the warriors of Valha were different. Even after a few days, they couldnt get a sense of it, and rather, they showed a shocked look.
Are all the people of Dmitry geniuses in mana? I dont understand how the flow of mana can be figured out so easily.
Sanchezs question made Chris realize something. What Roman Dmitry had taught him, the things he had been taught in the past, and their value. He was sure of it.
The Emperor of Valha wanted his allegiance, but the most ideal environment for him to grow as a swordsman was being taught by Roman Dmitry until the end.
Whether the opponent was Kronos or Valha, there wasnt any room for doubt.
If Roman Dmitry overcame them all, the world would call him the best sword on the continent.
Valha was excited. When Roman Dmitry stopped in a city on the way, the people of Valha rushed to pay their respects.
Ahhh!
We greet Roman Dmitry!
I really respect you!
The people were all excited. They filled the streets, and some even pretended to bow to the ground. To the people of Valha, Roman Dmitry was no longer a stranger.
The appearance of breaking through the ns of the Kronos Empire was reminiscent of a heros life that once made the hearts of people burn hot.
The people said,
Roman Dmitry is a great warrior who will rise to the world of warriors one day. To see his steps. He proved his fighting spirit by defeating Barbossa even after taking poison. And even though the Kronos Empire openly tried to kill him, he didnt back down a single step. On the Smander Continent, there has never been anyone like Roman Dmitry. He showed the pride a warrior should have and defeated two huge people.
It was a story that the people of Valha longed for. He was one with the sword. Excluding every other social aspect, Roman Dmitry proved his existence with force alone. In addition,ing from a small nation added more to the special hero effect.
Unlike the empire, even though he had no background for people to believe in, his force itself was amazing.
Barbossa fell to his knees after just seven attacks. Even though Kronos was trying to openly assassinate him, unlike in the past, they continued to fail in killing Roman Dmitry. It was a heroic move.
As the events of the past were mentioned one by one, the people of Valha regarded Roman Dmitrys existence as special.
On the road to the trading city, all the eyes and ears of the people were focused. The attacks of the shadows continued, and whenever battle broke out, Valha heard of their victory.
Kki!
Roman Dmitry won! This time, the troops of Kronos were killed by his sword!
When three or five people gathered, they talked about Roman Dmitry without realizing time had passed.
We will guide you from here.
It was a man who called himself Rodriguez. He was the leader of one of Valhas military troops, the Green Field, and he ranked 7th, just one step below Barbossa.
This was good news. In order for them not to look bad to the people, Valha sent them, but Roman just had a cold look.
Let us keep out the pretense. I dont need your help. It is impossible for Kronos to run around like this in Valha without the permission of Valha. It seems like they sent out their troops on purpose because they were concerned about how people would see them, but since neither of us are stupid, take your cause and reason and retreat.
As the rumors said, you are quite bold.
Rodriguez grinned. Barbossas death was a great achievement, but there was no reason to fear Roman Dmitry in thend of Valha.
If you think this as a conspiracy of Valha, why would we take this risk? The publics opinion is already on Roman Dmitrys side. If you take a city and pass, Valha will eventually have no choice but to send Roman Dmitry to safety. This situationit is something you brought to yourself. Why did you have to go and make things worse?
The more famous Roman Dmitry grew, the clearer it became for him to die.
Then Roman Dmitry smiled at the tant show of intentions. It was so simr. And he looked down at the opponent.
Your thought is wrong. You cannot kill me. Even if you call Kronos and attack me directly, that will not change. So do not waste time. No matter how desperate you are, my death will not be in thend of Valha. And
At that moment, Rodriguezs expression went stiff. The force of the killing intent that rose around him made his body feel like it was being clenched.
As soon as I return to Dmitry, you will all pay for it. Therefore, if you want to kill me, do your best. If not, you will never get such a better chance.
Roman Dmitry. It was confirmed that he was insane.
In thend of Valha, when he was being attacked by Kronos, two big empires turned on him, but he gave his enemies more reasons to attack him.
And this brought out his curiosity. In theing days, would Roman Dmitry really be able to head back to Dmitry?
Rodriguez was convinced that such a thing shouldnt happen.
Chapter 245 - Deadly Kill (5)
Chapter 245 - Deadly Kill (5)
A few dayster, contrary to expectations, the Kronos Empire didnt make any attacks on their way to the trading city. In addition, they had a ce to stay for now.
After ordering the soldiers to rest, Roman Dmitry checked whether the Warp Gate was working and felt a familiar sense of dj vu.
I apologize, warping to Adelian isnt possible. As you know, Valha is on high alert as the shadows of the Kronos Empire invaded the borders. In order to prevent them from escaping through the Warp Gate, warping to other nations has been prohibited entirely, and if you are heading to Dmitry, the only way is to move to a city near Paulo and move on foot.
Not possible? Roman assessed Valhas intentions.
Is this what they will do?
After the conversation with Rodriguez, he grabbed his horse by the reins and said something questionable.
Roman Dmitry. The only way for you to survive in Valha is to fully cooperate with Valha and give us the justification to protect you. If you are being protected by the imperial family, then even we wouldnt like you to die. But I am sorry to hear that you do not want us to apany you. Please try your best until the end. We will meet again soon.
Recently, peoples criticism of the Valha imperial family has been fierce. The fact that they were being apanied by the troops led by Rodriguez toward the trading city was to prove that Valha worked hard to protect Roman Dmitry.
At the same time, they would have known that nothing would happen. Even if they arrived at the trading city, it was impossible for them to move until Dmitry, and as for Kronos, attacking them outside the border was more than enough.
The only way that Rodriguez told him was a joke, in a sense. What Valha was looking for wasnt just a simple eptance of being allies but a request for him to fully surrender to Valha.
So there was no other way. The Warp Gate leader smiled just like he did in Marin.
Do you still want to use the Warp Gate?
Sanchez said,
This is clearly a trap.
Tomorrow, after taking enough rest, they decided to use the Warp Gate. At the mention of crossing Valha on foot, Sanchez felt like everything was going wrong.
There have been many things that have happened in Valha, but after crossing the borders, anything can happen, and even Valha can directly attack Roman Dmitry. Deaths will happen, there will be no witnesses, and no one can be held responsible, whether it is Kronos or Hector.
Their intention was clear. Outside the border was and of death. The reason why Valha stopped the warps to another nation, even if it meant taking huge financial losses, was not to let Roman go back alive.
They abandoned the publics opinion. As for what happens outside the borders, the information can be intercepted by the imperial family if they want to.
And Roman Dmitry said,
I know. The moment I leave the border, Kronos and Valha will both work together to kill me. Even if they do not seek perfect cooperation, right now, they have amon goal.
And you will still cross the border?
Yes.
It was a firm answer that made Sanchez look at him. His heart was filled with frustration, but he couldnt solve Roman Dmitrys problem. It was hopeless. He was proud of being a Valha warrior, but right now, he was humbled.
Sanchez, if you go back to the history of Valha, there must have been some crossroads where the nation decided its own future before it turned this corrupt. At that time, Valha chose topromise with reality. The decision-makers at the time might have thought of it as a single exception, but thefort and enormous rewards thatpromise that thought and its sweetness arent forgettable. It has be corrupt, and the nation I experienced now has at least turned into something that cannot be called a nation of warriors.
Roman Dmitry said.
If one wanted to be the strongest, precedents were important. If one epted the reality and gave in to the problem, they would not be able to ovee the many obstacles on their way to the top. And thefort ofpromise woulde to mind every time.
I am clearly aware that this is wrong. Kronos and Valhas enmity stems from a wrong cause, andpromising means surrendering to power. Which is why it is necessary for me to take a risk. To prove that there are those who wont back down in the face of the empires power. I am willing to take the risk now because I know what a singlepromise will do to me.
At that moment, Sanchez looked at Roman Dmitry. The reason that this man had spoken about was what any warrior of Valha would do.
He was sure of it. Even if the warriors of Valha died, including him, Roman Dmitry had to be saved.
I will follow you. For Roman Dmitry, I will put my life on the line.
No. You will stay in Valha.
But!
Sanchez. The moment you cross the border with me, you will be a witness to the shameful acts of Valha. Regardless of my survival, everyone rted to you will be destroyed and disappear. It is a different matter from just walking with me. Valhas dyed response will end up being criticized, but what happens outside the borders will never be revealed inside.
He had a picture of the future ahead, and he had to put Sanchezs existence to work.
Remain in Valha and unite those who hold the pride of warriors. At the southern end of Valha, I heard that Duke Vieto, a once powerful man, had been living all alone. Convince him to stand with you against the strength of Valha. If Valha really makes the wrong choice, then a voice with the right power will set it on the right path.
Sanchezs eyes burned. He would never forget this momentthe feeling of being helpless and not repeating the same thing. Then Roman Dmitry stepped back.
You do your task. What happens from now on is the responsibility of Dmitry.
On the next day, Roman Dmitry and the soldiers left the border. The people of Valha came out and cheered, but the farther they walked away from the border, the number of people lessened because they also had their own lives.
When about ten days had already passed, there was no one else around Roman apart from his soldiers. It was then that beings were rushing at them from afar, raising dust.
Wheik.
Heeeeing!
At the forefront, a man grabbed the reins of his horse. Appearing fully armed, he was Rodriguez, the leader of Green Field, who had recently met with Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry. Its been so long.
After that, soldiers arrived. Just from one nce, thousands of soldiers could be seen, and the warriors looked quite menacing with their entire armor decorated.
The Green Fields were active beings at the forefront. There was even a saying that if there were a problem in Valha, then they would be the ones who would stand up first.
Dmitrys soldiers stopped. In the face of such a confrontation, without hiding his anger, Rodriguez said,
Didnt I tell you? That we will soon meet? From the moment you epted the invitation to Valhano, from the moment the life of Count Denver was takena situation like this was bound to happen. The Valha Empire doesnt forget the grace that it has been shown. If you had sworn allegiance to Valha, you would have enjoyed wealth and glory, but you showed hostility, so you cannot be allowed to live.
Hostility was rampant, and in this wilderness, no matter what happened, the people of Valha would not know about it. But
Kronos, Valha. The ones who think they are strong tend to fall into an illusion while staying at the top for so long. The illusion that they have the upper hand in any situation. A blind trust that they can always control what happens in the palm of their hand.
Shh.
Roman Dmitry drew his sword. Likewise, Dmitrys men immediately reacted to the situation in a calm manner.
I was waiting.
As those words fell
Rumble!
Grrrng.
The troops from both sides rushed at each other, not caring who came first.
The stage of the festival. Watching the fight between Barbossa and Roman, Rodriguezs blood boiled.
Roman Dmitry, at the age of just being in his 20s, showed skills that overwhelmed Barbossa!
He admired him. The swordsman from a weak nation, whom they were not wary of at all, shocked everyone.
Those who were on the spot of the top Rankers, including Rodriguez, had the same thoughts. Each of them projected themselves as Barbossa. If they had dealt with Roman instead of Barbossa, would they have been able to withstand his destructive sword technique?
Although Rodriguez was ranked 7th and lower than Barbossa, he thought that it might be different if it was him. As a pawn of power, Barbossa had been in charge of many confrontational challenges with benefits on the line.
The more he went after merit, the more his abilities fell. In addition, apart from his reputation as the 12 Swords of the Continent, Rodriguez thought that he had a better chance.
The middle of the battlefield was Rodriguezs world. In the violent situation, Rodriguez didnt look away from Roman Dmitry.
Grrrng!
Rumble
He was truly a demon on the battlefield. Roman Dmitry took the lead, and even though the warriors of the Green Field raised their auras as they rushed toward him, he ughtered them all at once. The difference in their numbers was overwhelming.
Despite the Valha Empires clear advantage, Roman Dmitry and his soldiers didnt show any signs of fear. It was truly an interesting sight. No further exnation was neededthe title of the nations warrior fit him perfectly.
The existence of Valha calls you a great warrior. If I can end such a life, it would be an honor.
Valhas head, he ordered him not to overdo it. The distance between Valha and Dmitry was quite long. The n was for Kronos and Valha to eat away at Roman Dmitrys forces one step at a time and then end him entirely.
The warriors of Green Field were in charge of this right at the start of the battle. ording to the n, they would have to go through a light sh and then escape, but Rodriguezs fighting spirit couldnt stand it.
Inside his head, he saw numerous possibilities. So after thinking a lot about how to defeat Roman Dmitry, he finally rushed to the battlefield.
Rumble!
Grrrng!
There was just one possibility. He thought of a way to defeat Roman Dmitry. The opponent didnt know his strength, but he saw Roman Dmitry fight.
The Green Field warriors would attack Roman Dmitry, and during the exchange of shes, Roman Dmitry would have to show some gaps.
Now.
sh.
Aura exploded. Rodriguezs secret skill unfolded, and he cut the opponents throat at a pace that the human eye couldnt see. But then
Tremble!
?!
His body trembled. He thought he had cut down Roman Dmitry, but then, he suddenly felt a burning pain in his neck. And when he looked, only then did he realize that his head had been cut off. Challenging what Barbossa couldnt even do was nothing more than arrogance on his part.
Puak!
Blood gushed out.
The battle on the border. It marked the start of a bitter fight, with the death of Rodriguez as the catalyst.
Chapter 246: Deadly Kill (6)
News of defeat arrived from the border. At the report from his subordinate, Marquis Belfirs expression changed.
The Green Field troops led by Rodriguez suffered damage to the point of annihtion. As soon as the battle began, Rodriguez was killed by Roman Dmitry, and only a few men managed to survive.
Tsk. I told him not to push his luck.
It was obvious what had happened. Contrary to their initial n, Rodriguez must have attacked Roman Dmitry and given him a chance to kill him.
The monster that defeated Barbossa with just seven attacks. No matter how much Rodriguez was experienced in the front line, he shouldnt have lost his awareness of the opponent.
Forget the results. Certainly, Roman Dmitrys move was absurd. And even if Rodriguez gave him a chance, his troops werent so easy to defeat.
Destroying the troops with just a handful of men, Roman Dmitry is such a scary character. He even has the bold judgment and the power to put it into practice. If a monster like that turned into Valhas enemy, we would be in trouble. Certainly, before he arrives at Dmitry, we need to put an end to him.
Give an order to the troops on duty. This operation is a fight in our favor. Instead of pushing yourself like Rodriquez did, slowly bite away at the energy that Romans troops have by using Kronos. Roman Dmitry is just one man. There wille a moment when he will reach his limit.
I understand.
He gave the order. Seeing the subordinate step back, Marquis Belfir felt a bit concerned, but he didnt think they would fail.
However, reports piled up over time, and at some point, he had no choice but to lose his cool.
Marquis Belfir! The ambush unit that attacked Roman Dmitry lost most of its men after being caught. ording to the report of the survivors, once they entered the mountain, they couldnt shake off Roman Dmitrys pursuit.
Kronoss forces were pushed back. In the process, the damage to Dmitry is close to nothing.
The Rankers of Valha were mobilized, but they couldnt stop Roman Dmitry. The n failed again. The moment they faced Roman Dmitry, most of the leading troops were destroyed, so the situation isnt going as intended.
The reports continued, and he felt dizzy. Even though he acknowledged the opponent, the results didnt change at all.
Roman Dmitry. Are you really going to break through the border?
Honestly, they believed that Roman Dmitry had an ulterior motive behind this n. In a situation where Valha and Kronos openly dered their killing intent, crossing the border was like inviting death. So he had to be wary of the situation.
He was convinced that the n would seed if Roman was wary of them, but no, every troop that crossed paths with Roman Dmitry was being annihted. In this n, they had received too much damage. Including Barbossa and Rodriguez, six people who were considered top Rankers in Valha had died.
It was difficult. If this was the case, it would be difficult to recover from the damage, even if they won.
Roman Dmitry, such a scary person you are. In the fight with Barbossa, he didnt use much of his strength, and Dmitrys soldiers were beyond the normal level. The troops of the Kronos Empire arent that strong. If we send him alive to Dmitry, it will be like putting wings on Dmitry, who already has a strong army.
He acknowledged the opponent. Time was on Valhas side, but now the odds had to be in their favor. In the end
I need to see His Majesty, the Emperor, right now.
Marquis Belfir, who had said that he would somehow handle things, gritted his teeth, feeling miserable.
The report was delivered to the Emperor of Valha. Under his gaze, Marquis Belfir and Count Gomez couldnt lift their heads. That was the situation.
Marquis Belfir and Count Gomez joined forces at the same time, and even though it had been fifteen days since Roman Dmitry left the border, they werent able to handle him.
From now on, it wouldnt be strange if they were punished. To simply make the excuse that Roman Dmitry was strong and call this nation one of the two strong mountains was a shame.
The Valha Emperorughed.
Roman Dmitry, what a funny one. Even knowing our intentions, he responded to the invitation, yet he refused topromise and tried to return alive. The results of the ambushes make no sense. And if warriors like Rodriguez are dying, it must mean that there is no way to hold him down unless our best Ranker steps out.
That was right. Additional troops from Valha couldnt be sent. The people had eyes and ears, so if they mobilized a lot of troops, they would notice what was happening at the border.
Kronos and Valha were different. It didnt matter if Kronosmitted evil deeds openly, but Valha hadntpletely controlled the publics mind yet. The moment public sentiment burns, Valha falls into chaos. And perhaps Roman Dmitry was aiming for that.
We can no longer lose the warriors of Valha. If it had been the Valha Empire that had led this incident, I would have diverted the peoples eyes away and ordered Roman Dmitry to be killed. However, the subject of this case is the Kronos Empire, and that means that they are ultimately responsible for their defeat.
Suddenly, he was curious. The Valha Emperor knew Kronoss intentions. Since Roman Dmitry had taken them down every time since the war with Cairo, they were fully prepared to achieve a certain result this time.
But for Valha, that was about it. From now on, he wanted to see if Roman Dmitry would be able to block Kronoss nspletely.
He was excited. The Emperor of Valha. Sometimes, rather than the interests of the empire, his own interests were more important.
Let the troops divide slowly. From now on, we will see how the fight between Dmitry and Kronos goes.
I ept your orders.
Sure death. There was no change in that thought. If Roman Dmitry showed even the slightest opening, they would strike again.
After fifteen days, it was time to dry the blood. Even though they moved while taking some rest, Dmitrys soldiers couldnt hide their exhaustion.
Die!
Puak!
As the sword drove into the opponents heart, the shadow trembled and swung his dagger until the end, and the soldier rammed his body to knock the opponent down. Then he stabbed the sword like a crazy man.
There were marks on his face that one couldnt tell if they were blood or past scars, and after resisting for a while, the shadow finally stopped.
Huk. Huk.
He felt out of breath. When he raised his head, the enemies they still had to deal with filled his vision. It was overwhelming.
Even Dmitrys soldiers, who had gone through the worst training, reached their limit on the 15th day of the forced march, but they still clenched their teeth until the very end.
It was something they were determined to do. They knew it was going to be tough, and above all else, they could see Roman Dmitry at the front going against the opponents.
Grrrng!
Rumble!
It was a shocking sight. In each sh, Roman Dmitry faced the attacks of the enemies head-on, and thanks to that, most of the attacks were focused on Roman Dmitry.
In the meantime, even though they had been through numerous battles with Roman Dmitry, the appearance of Roman Dmitry, who hadnt shaken even after fifteen days, was shocking to them. So they held on because Roman Dmitry hadnt fallen yet. And they believed that if they followed him, they could return to Dmitry alive.
Wheik.
Clench!
Roman Dmitry cut the opponents body. In an instant, he dug into the shadows and avoided all attacks from each direction with just a few simple steps. His presence was great.
Whenever Roman Dmitry stepped on the ground, waves of mana would break the bnce of the shadows, and the moment he swung his sword, the bodies of the enemies who were still alive were torn apart.
One versus manyit was a familiar fight. Living as the Heavenly Demon, he didnt always have such advantageous fights. In situations of fatigue, starvation, and loss of concentration, the values of Roman Dmitry shined.
The battle was one versus many, and the shadows continued toe. The sun went down, and the battle that continued all night was greeted by the rising sun. It was then
Flutter.
ck.
Far away, a group of troops rushed in. At the thought of enemy reinforcements arriving, Dmitrys men clenched their teeth. They didnt give up, and Roman blocked the way. Staring at his broad back, Dmitrys men blindly believed that they could return alive, as always.
However, their eyes widened. The g that fluttered had the symbol of Hector.
Help Dmitry! Attack the enemies!
It was Edwin Hector. He was in the lead, and hemanded at the top of his voice using mana,
Fire Field!
Wheik.
Wheeeik.
A fire broke out. It was a powerful me that surrounded everything, and the shadows fell back. Their ability to disperse into smoke only worked against physical attacks, and they couldnt handle magic.
And Roman Dmitry was being held back during the fights because of that. However, the presence of Hectors soldiers and Edwin Hector changed everything.
Attack!
Die!
They counterattacked. Dmitrys soldiers clenched their swords, and aura exploded from Chris, who opened the way in front, and they rushed to cut down the shadows. Their bodies were at their limit.
Even though their bodies were desperate for rest, they couldnt waste this perfect situation. Dmitrys soldiers, who had ovee so many obstacles until now, showed amazing mental strength.
They shed and cut their enemies. In response to the opponents counterattack, they attacked relentlessly. They had to win.
In the face of being pushed back one-sidedly, the shadows had to retreat now. This was a clear win. It was a battle in which the shadows of the Kronos Empire decided to leave because of the support from the Hector Kingdom.
Unlike before, it was a battle thatsted all night. The Kronos Empire, which mobilized so many people to end Roman Dmitry, had to withdraw without getting any results.
They won, and Dmitrys soldiers cheered. Their fatigue immediately vanished, and they raised their weapons and cheered.
However, their joy was short-lived. Edwin Hector immediately got straight to the point with Roman.
You need to return to Dmitry right now. Dmitry has been attacked by Kronoss assassins!
The space looked gloomy, and in the dark, a being asked,
What are you going to do if you fail to deal with Roman Dmitry again? Roman Dmitry always goes the extra mile. Help from Valha and the shadow of Kronos. However, with the victory assured, Roman Dmitry might defeat them and return alive.
During the events of the past, Roman Dmitrys actions were beyondmon sense. To the question that was pointed out, the being on the other side said,
The reason Kronos is strong is because it is a huge empire. After all, Roman Dmitry is just from a small nation. Make it your top priority to mobilize Valha and eliminate Roman Dmitry. It will be done through one strategy that excludes all variables. The variable is Roman Dmitry. Without him, Dmitry wouldnt be safe from the attack of the empire.
Their goals werent just one. Roman Dmitry was Dmitry itself.
Then the existence in the darkness smiled.
Those who expose their teeth to Kronos will definitely pay the price.
A few days ago, when Roman Dmitry crossed the border, Dmitry faced danger in the absence of Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 247: The Shadow Over Dmitry (1)
Not far from Dmitry, in a ce where no humans could be found, the space suddenly changed, and the magic of darkness began to rise.
Wheik.
The magic expanded swiftly, and it gradually colored the surroundings and formed the shape of a gate, then a group of people appeared. To be precise, they were beings marching forward with a sound. They were fully armed, and their eyes were sharp through their helmets.
Flutter.
A g fluttered in the wind. The fire-breathing monster that symbolized Kronos indicated that these were the soldiers of the Kronos Empire. So if people witnessed this scene now, they would be greatly shocked.
Warping through space required a clear medium called a Gate, but the Kronos Empire seeded in warping to a ce where nothing existed. It was the reason why the shadows of the Kronos Empire were able to appear in Valha. It was impossible forrge troops to cross the borders without detection, but the Kronos Empire used a method that wasnt known to the world.
Step.
The warp of the soldiers continued, and the empty space was filled with thousands of soldiers at a nce. And at the front of them, a man with a bald head and tattoos looked at the soldiers and said,
How is Dmitrysnd?
Nothing different from usual. There are no special loopholes in their security, but we cant expect to attack Dmitry without crossing the border in the northeast. In addition, Roman Dmitry is still on the border of Valha. Even if he ovees the shadows attacks, there is no way he can return in just three days.
Nice.
The man, Mystic,ughed.
The soldiers of the Empire clearly moved against continentalw to carry out an attack, and Kronos had no justification for doing this either. For no reason, just like how they intervened in the civil war in Cairo, they moved over here again.
It was a different matter than the shadows that infiltrated Valha. Everyone knew the shadows belonged to Kronos, but Kronos denied them. In other words, Kronos couldnt be held ountable for that. However, the soldiers were different. The moment they attacked Dmitry, it was a deration of war.
Kronoss brutality reached its peak. Even if they acted innocently, there was no force on the Smander Continent that could directly hold the Kronos Empire ountable. Then, if the mes of war really spread, that was something the other nations didnt want to happen. So, even after knowing Kronoss intentions, everyone tried to ignore the truth.
All the soldiers lined up, and Mystic said as he looked at them,
We will attack Dmitry now.
The distance was far from Valha. At the moment when Roman Dmitry was walking to his death, Dmitry also faced an equal crisis.
It was a dark night. The soldiers from the Kronos Empire appeared without warning. As soon as Dmitrys guards checked the situation from a distance, Mystic stepped forward and summoned magic.
Wheik.
Lightning Rain.
Mystics eyes lit up. As if his soul had vanished from his body, his mana touched the sky and colored everything bright.
sh.
Kwakwakwakwakwang!
It was a disaster right from the start. As if proving how powerful mages could be in a siege, hundreds of lightning bolts fell from the sky and hit Dmitrys walls. It was that great of a power. With the 7-circle magic, it was clear that the castle wall would copse and not function properly.
However, the moment the lightning fell on the wall, bright lights rose from all sides in the shape of shields.
[Great Shield]
[Great Shield]
[Great Shield]
All over the walls, huge shields appeared. It was an expensive Magic Defense that couldnt be found normally, and the shield stayed firm against the lightning strikes and absorbed the magic.
However, it wasnt possible topletely block them. The remnants of lightning pierced through the shields and attacked the wall, but only a huge exploding sound could be heard. The wall didnt crack at the slightest impact. At the same time, on the ramparts, bright lights shone on the surroundings.
Papapat.
Enemy!
We have an enemy!
There were a huge number of magic relics. It was a relic with lights that shone in all directions, and thanks to that, the surroundings shone brightly like a day in the night, and the rm bells rang. Normal estates might be slow to respond to the surprise attack, but the soldiers on the walls moved before the Kronos troops even arrived.
It was an appalling sight, and Mystic admired how well-prepared they were.
I heard Dmitry had an unusual system. Was it like this?
Magic Defense. For single usage, it was expensive equipment that required loads of gold. However, as if that wasnt enough, Dmitrys walls were incredibly well-defended, regardless of what was on them.
The walls were the work of the dwarves. Roman Dmitry had a technical agreement with the dwarves, and they helped in matters such as the walls.
Dmitry existed at the northeast end. Themon people said they didnt have to use so much money for the sake of defense, but Roman Dmitry thought that the safety of the base should be given top priority.
For that reason, a huge amount of money was spent, and he prepared for situations that might never even ur in his lifetime. Roman Dmitry wanted Dmitry to be an estate that couldnt be destroyed.
And so, their response was swift. Even though the situation was different from what Kronos wanted, Mystic didnt lose face.
Stay mad until the end. Your end has already been decided anyway.
Even if Dmitrys power was greater than expected, the fact that Roman Dmitry wasnt there was enough for them to carry on the attack.
Attack!
Take the enemies down!
The soldiers of the empire rushed in. It was a scary sight to look at.
Above the castle wall, Knight Commander Jonathan raised his voice,
2nd troops, load. 1st troops, fire! 3rd troops, load. 2nd troops, fire!
Papapapak!
Up in the sky, many arrows were fired. The thick arrows fell on the soldiers of the Kronos Empire, and they raised their shields to block the arrows. Some were knocked forward by the arrows and prated the gap.
Trampling the corpses on their own, the soldiers of Kronos rushed ahead to Dmitry Castle. At that moment, a mana of mes rose everywhere on the wall.
Fire Ball.
Fire Lance.
Fire Burst.
Kwaaang!
Roar.
They were the mages of the Phoenix Magic Tower, and their magic attacked the soldiers of the Kronos Empire. Their shields alone couldnt block the magic mes, so Mystic used his magic.
When he used a fog-type magic spell, the mes of the Phoenix mages were greatly reduced. Mages were the flowers of siege warfare, and it was possible for a single mage to dominate a war. However, in Dmitry, there was someone who was as strong as Mystic.
Burning.
The magic seethed in. When Felix opened his eyes, the magic of the mes erupted.
Fire Rain.
Wheik.
Wheeeik.
The sky turned red, and fireballs appeared all at once and began to fall indiscriminately, like rain pouring down. Explosions erupted from all sides. The soldiers of the Kronos Empire had no choice but to be helpless, and Mystic tried to use defensive magic, but he couldnt entirely block the attack.
Phoenix had the most specialized mages in siege warfare throughout the entire continent. The fact that they were in Dmitry and on their walls now said that the strength of their estate was greater than that of an average nation.
The power that Kronos mobilized. Actually, even though Cairo was a force that they could have easily taken down at once, Dmitry showed a much stronger force right from the start.
Having the advantage of a surprise attack was meaningless here. Their quick and systematic response aroused admiration, and it was so great that doubts arose about whether they were from a weak nation at all.
The battlefield was burning, and Mystic felt goosebumps rise. If Roman Dmitry had been here and brought his troops, there wouldnt even be a guarantee of them winning.
I am sure Dmitry is just a Duchy, but he is a dangerous being who has the power to counter the empire more than any other nation. If we take the chance and crush thisnd, it will set a good example for the Smander Continent.
He acknowledged the opponent. However, Kronos still considered this situation to be good.
When there was a fuss outside, a group moved inside Dmitry.
Destroy the key ces, and if you find people of interest, kill them on the spot.
Yes.
ck beings. They were the shadows. While Kronos soldiers came through the Gate at once, the shadows entered Dmitry one after another.
It didnt matter if Dmitry was wary of outside forces. In any case, this n was an operation in which not only would the assassins move inside, but those on the outside would attack too.
Dmitrys defense must not be aware of them yet, so the shadows moved. However, upon entering the city, they sensed something strange.
Something feels odd. The city is so silent as if it were dead.
A war was happening outside. There should be themon reaction of people running outside with their food or stuff, causing a noise. But the city was cold, as if it had been sshed with cold water.
Not a single person was out on the streets, and it was so quiet that shadows could even hear their own breathing. So they held their breath. Their n was to hide in the mess, but they couldnt do that anymore.
For now, the shadows scattered. They didnt have just one goal. They were beings that caused trouble, and in the end, their purpose was to distract the nerves of those who defended this ce.
At the same time, they had to deal with their other purpose secretly. So the fast-moving shadows moved toward their target. And it was then, something fell above their heads.
Wheikl
Crush!
Their necks turned. The moment one shadow copsed, another shadow hurriedly fell back and tried to raise his voice. But his voice didnte out, as a sword pierced his heart before he could even say anything.
Kuak!
The body didnt dissipate into smoke. At the attack that cut off the link of his mana at once, the shadow looked ahead in shocka man with a normal appearance.
It was Henderson. Henderson pulled his sword and looked at Mcburney, who was paired with him.
Damned Kronos bastards. As our Lord said, you decided to target Dmitry yourself.
In this battle, Kronos wanted a surprise attack. But the truth was different. Roman Dmitry had thought of numerous possibilities, but Dmitry was willing to go to Valha even if it was dangerous.
He couldnt protect Dmitry forever. It was a situation that he knew and epted. And this was a war between Dmitry and Kronos.
Chapter 248: The Shadow Over Dmitry (2)
For the trip to Valha, just like Kevin, the ones like Henderson expressed their intention to follow Roman. However, looking at their reaction, Roman came to a decision.
This is a fact that everyone knows, I was invited to Valha. Valha intentionally spread rumors about this incident in case I refused. If it is the Kronos Empire, now that my whereabouts are clear, do you think they will just give up this chance and wait for another one?
They will definitely move. I dont think there is any reason for those who openly proimed the assassination just to stand still.
On the way back to Dmitry, he knew it wouldnt be safe. That was why his men said they would follow him, but Roman Dmitry had a different idea.
The fact that I left for Valha means that I am not in Dmitry. The Kronos Empire is a nation that wants to be victorious in the smallest disputes. If that is the case, there is a high chance that they will attempt to assassinate me and attack Dmitry as a means to set an example for other kingdoms. In general terms, Kronos would judge that crossing the border is wrong, but they have taken the steps to render the border issue meaningless with the shadows. I will ask you now. While I leave for Valha, if Dmitry is attacked by Kronos, do you think this ce will survive with all the forces outside with me?
Not possible.
Right. It isnt possible. From now on, we must judge and act as a nation and not as an estate.
The theories gave birth to new theories. If Kronos was going to attempt an assassination, they could not rule out Dmitry as an option.
Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk. He was someone who had risen to the top. People who looked up from below had no choice but to make judgments based on their limited gaze, but Baek Joong-hyuk was a being who ruled the entire wide world of Murim.
In a world where many people make different ims, under the rule of Baek Joong-hyuk, the entire Murim found stability. This wasnt to say that there was no conflict. Fights for personal gains continued, but at least there was someone who could control the unreasonableness of the world.
So he knew the intention of Kronos. If he were in Kronoss position, he would do the same. In a situation where he wanted to conquer the entire continent, he wouldnt have watched the Dmitry Duchy, which was like a thorn in the eye, grow.
By the time the thorns grew into a full tree, it would be toote. So it needed to be trampled on ahead of time to curb that growth, and Roman Dmitrys absence was the perfect chance to attack. Based on a single thought from the invitation from Valha, he arrived at that conclusion.
Roman Dmitry expanded his thoughts. While calcting his opponents options, he thought about how to act in advance. Some might say it was pointless. Theories were just theories, and things that would never happen would just consume his heart.
But still, he had to do it because he was responsible for the lives of those who followed him. Roman Dmitry knew the duty of those in power.
You stay in Dmitry, and if Kronos attacks, make sure that they will pay for the price.
No further questions were asked. If their heavensmanded it, then that was thew that they had to follow.
Ten minutes ago.
Rustle.
Flora opened the map. It was the map of Dmitrysnd, and Flora looked at the people and said,
A fortnight ago, mysterious beings began entering Dmitry. During the interrogation, it was proven that they didnt cause any special problems, but as a result of looking through the information guild, there were those whose presence was unclear. That means that someone is infiltrating people into Dmitry, and now that Kronos hasunched an open attack, it is possible that they are the assassins.
There has already been such a casethe assassins who infiltrated Dmitry to attempt an assassination but were crushed by Roman Dmitry. But now and then were different. In the absence of Roman Dmitry, they had to take matters into their own hands.
There are three points that the enemy will target. The first is the warehouse. If they set fire to the food and war supplies, we would have to move away from the castle walls. The second is the gate. Siege warfare is all about opening the gates, and the enemys attack will be fatal inside. Finally, the fame. Regardless of victory or defeat in the siege, they can get a clear result just by killing important people.
Everything was thought of quickly. As a book handler, Flora continuously reflected on situations like today. With just fragments of information and knowledge in her head, she was able to grasp the situation.
The wall is the ce for the Knight Commander and Sir Felix. What we need to do now is block the variables that will ur inside the castle. We need to kill those who step into Dmitry without fear.
She had cold eyes. She personally couldnt kill anyone. But to this day, she doesnt show any mercy to those whom she considers her enemies. It was a detailed n, and the people nodded their heads. Then Flora grabbed the map and stood up.
Then let us go to our designated ces.
The first point. On the way to the warehouse, there were many houses where people lived. The shadows crept into the darkness through the alleys and moved cautiously toward the warehouse.
As they were about to open the door of a house with the intention of hiding, they heard a huge explosion.
Thung.
Boom!
In the sky, bright firecrackers lit up. In an instant, the shadows sensed that something was wrong.
This.
Their location had been discovered. The shadows quickly moved, wanting to disappear into the darkness, but then they were suddenly attacked.
How dare you?!
Puak!
It was Henderson. Henderson and McBurney appeared with their troops, and as soon as they confirmed their position through the fireworks, the shadows were subdued. The shadows counterattack had no meaning.
They were outnumbered by Dmitrys troops, and they had already mastered how to subdue the shadows. But what was that firecracker? It was a measure that came from the order issued the other day. Roman Dmitry spoke of the role that ordinary people should y during internal fights such as assassinations.
The battles in Dmitry arent irrelevant to themon people. I will not order them to fight, but if a fight breaks out in the center, normal people should lock their doors and set a trap that sets off the firework when the door is touched. It would be a form of sign. There is no reason to open the door if it isnt the enemy trying to enter. So Dmirys soldier will be able to locate the enemy at once with that signal.
The Ten Thousand Mountains. The Murim people wanted to capture that ce. However, the reason they failed each time was because of the normal people living below the mountains.
They followed the Demonic Sect. They were uncooperative with the Murim Alliance and didnt bother choosing any means or methods to help the Demonic Sect.
And Roman Dmitrys instructions were simr in a way. If Dmitry and the people were amunity, he hoped they would y a minimal role. It didnt have to be a huge thing. The smallest one could make a difference.
Dmitrysnd. They had the advantage of being in their homes. The people who were watching the surroundings set off the fireworks at their homes, and the location of the shadows ended up being discovered. Furthermore
Block the pathway of the shadows along the short alleys.
It was McBurney. His presence shone there. He was once an instructor at the Southern Training Center, so he knew how to move the troops in such situations. The one-armed swordsmans true ability wasnt in his sword. He controlled the troops and drove the shadows, while Henderson and the other people from the northeastern area grasped Dmitrysnd and took advantage of it.
They had the ability toplement each others ws. Hence, they were deliberately paired together. The shadows were aiming for the warehouse, but they were cornered at a dead end, and the shadows chose to struggle.
But it was all meaningless. The shadows that were aiming for the first point were cleared out quickly.
The second point. No special ns were needed to stop the enemies from attacking the gate. With a single purpose, Rodwell Dmitry was leading the forces to guard the way so the enemies couldnt move.
Rodwell Dmitry.
He is someone on the list. Kill that guy and open the gate.
They were the shadows, and they revealed their intent to kill. Rodwell Dmitry felt pain in his eyes at the sight of all of them rushing in.
What more can I do for the future of Dmitry?
In the past, during the time of his growth, Rodwell Dmitry, who had been fighting for Cairo on the front line, came to his senses and came back to the Dmitry Duchy. It wasnt because he wanted to covet the ce of Roman Dmitry.
He epted that it was entirely his brothers, but the problem was that he wandered too long and lost the meaning of life.
No more. There was no need for him to prove anything for Dmitry. Because of Roman Dmitry, people didnt push Rodwell into doing anything.
He had free time. Rodwell Dmitry, who thought a lot outside the eyes of people, knew what he wanted to do in the future when Dmitry and Kronos started to fight. And even though he wasnt interested in power, he didnt want Dmitry to copse.
As Dmitry moved, he thought he had to do his part. It was a simple thing. He was a blood rtive of Roman Dmitry. Unlike normal rtionships, theirs was one where trust could be formed because they shared the same blood.
Roman Dmitry told him what he should do in the future.
In your absence, I will fulfill the responsibilities and duties as a Dmitry.
He threw away his eyepatch. Showing the scar across his eye, Rodwell looked at the new reality.
Die!
Kwang!
Roar!
As the shadows were rushing at them, Rodwell kicked the ground and rushed in the same way.
While a battle was happening there, just as Flora had expected, there were beings trying to enter the city. Their numbers were huge. Half of the troops that infiltrated Dmitry were sent to the warehouse and the wall, and the other half to the castle.
Their purpose was too basic. Even though victory or defeat depended outside the walls, the reason they came inside was that the Dmitry Lord was inside.
In front of the castle, shadows flocked. They didnt bother hiding their presence and revealed their killing intent instead.
Open the way.
Roar! Roarrrr!
Aura rose from all sides, and just from watching the surroundings stained with shadows, darkness moved that brought in fear. However, the expression of the guard who was outside the castle was calm. In addition, the soldiers who were lined up there showed no signs of fear, even after confirming the shadows.
Kronos, you are crossing the line.
Shhh.
He drew his sword. If someone asks, in Dmitry, who was the strongest swordsman besides Roman Dmitry? Of course, it was Chris. The steps Chris had taken until now couldnt be aplished by anyone else except Roman Dmitry.
However, that didnt mean Chris was the best. Even though his public fame was inferior, recently, there was one more individual who was building his name.
Kevin? No.
A man wearing silver armor aimed his sword at the enemies.
You cannot take a single step from here.
In the Dmitry Duchy, the leader of the Royal Knights who was guarding the ce, Fernando, revealed his presence.
Chapter 249: The Shadow Over Dmitry (3)
During a period of change in Cairo, Fernando was swept up in the change. When he visited Roman Dmitry, he looked at Fernando and said,
What I want is clear, I want a man named Fernando to live for me.
On that day, Fernando saw a ray of light. People ridiculed and insulted Fernando, the 30th gatekeeper of the ranked ones, but Roman Dmitry recognized his true value and told him that.
Maybe he was just a talkative man. However, he decided that if he was a man with experience, he was worth devoting his entire life to, so he headed for Dmitry.
And he witnessed a new world. It was surprising that such a wealthy and vibrant city existed in the northeast corner, but the most shocking part was the way Dmitry trained their soldiers.
Fernando had tried to acquire various knowledge to solve his problems. Even if they brought great ones recognized by the empires like Valha, there was nothing great enough to bring about the same dramatic change for him.
But Roman Dmitrys martial arts were different. The moment he handled mana in a new way, Fernando felt hismon sense copse.
I cannot believe such a way existed in this world.
He was happy. All this time that he had been using mana, he thought he wasnt just good at it. The mana that spread through his body didnt move under his control, and a lot of the mana would be lost in the process of releasing it.
However, the inefficient way was what everyone followed. He regretted that everyone was using this technique, but it wasnt an easy matter to deny the history of the aura swordsmen. Yet he smashed down those thoughts.
Fernando took in this new knowledge without fear and made up for his weaknesses by following the teachings of Roman Dmitry. He had a rough time at first. Fernando, who was born with a narrow mana path, had many restrictions on him, and while he umted mana in his dantian, he couldnt help but develop slower than others.
Still, Fernando wasnt so disappointed. Even though he was called the 30th gatekeeper, he never let go of the chance to develop, so he was hopeful enough to handle the current situation with a smile.
But it didnt matter. It was clear that he was getting some results, and while staying in Dmitry, Fernando worked hard enough to be called insane. In the end
Kwang!
His path of mana opened up a new way. Fernando entered an entirely different realm, and the people said,
Fernando. What a pitiful one. Seeing that he can use a 4-star aura despite his nature, I cannot imagine how much he would have grown if he had been born with a talent. The title of 30th gatekeeper. In addition to the meaning of having a limit for his effort, it also means the greatness of Fernando, who had risen to his current position with pure effort.
And just like that, he solved all of his problems. The day he expressed his gratitude to Roman Dmitry, Roman Dmitry made Fernando his sword to protect the Dmitry family.
Without any special signal, all the shadows rushed in unison. At the rushing ck waves, Fernando raised his aura.
Stop the enemies!
Kwak!
Roar!
The momentum changed from before. An aura that burned fiercely as if it would distort the air met the shadows that attacked from the front.
Then the shadows attacked Fernando at the same time. Each of their aurasbined and showed a tremendous presence, but the moment Fernando and the sword collided, the aura was torn.
Kiiiik.
Mana scattered, and the moment the shocked shadows tried to retreat, Fernando rushed forward and cut their bodies.
sh.
Red blood sttered from the shadows, and Fernando didnt stop there. His aura exploded, and he dug into the space infested with shadows. It was a dangerous scene. The shadows attacked from all sides and tried to take his life, but Fernandos sword technique blocked all of the enemies.
No, just as he was blocking them, he immediately attacked.
Puak!
It was an attack that couldnt be blocked by the shadows. The explosive power of the aura was so strong that they heard a ringing sound in their ears, and their heads blew off.
Papat.
Papat.
The shadows spread in from all sides. They also judged that Fernando was stronger than they had expected, and some tried to restrain him by raising the shadows, while the others avoided him and entered the castle.
It wasnt a fight to kill this guy at all. Rather than Fernando, they had to kill the others who were in the castle. At that moment
Kwang!
Fernando kicked the ground, and the bondage was released. Then the wave of mana broke the bnce of the shadows.
How dare you?
sh.
He shed their throats. Fernando didnt allow the shadows to pass him, and if they had other intentions, he chased them down and cut their heads.
Fernandos presence expanded to a shocking level. The being, who was once called a colorless and orderless swordsman, met a warrior named Roman Dmitry and attached wings to his back.
Right now, at this moment, Fernando has found the meaning of life. In a situation that proved the meaning of the sword, Fernando couldnt help but be happier.
When a swordsman uses his sword for something meaningful, his existence changes. In the meantime, I was just a human who was weak and fell into a mire because I was unable to solve the problems I was born with. If I live for Roman Dmitry, who made me who I am now, I can exist as a swordsman until I die.
What joy it would be. Effort and swordsmanship. They all had a significant meaning. An existence that wandered around for so long had found his way because of a single beingRoman Dmitry.
Kwak!
The shadows were trampled on brutally. He never thought about standing with pride because he didnt dare look up at Roman Dmitry. And Roman Dmitry had acknowledged Fernandos nature.
That was why he asked him to be the sword that would protect the Dmitry family, and from then on, Fernando showed a clear change.
The me was intense, and Fernandos presence covered the shadows. The surprise and perfect n of the Kronos Empire got blocked one after another, and atst
sh.
Even thest shadow stumbled and fell. Just like Fernando said, he didnt allow a single shadow to pass through.
At the third point, the result was the annihtion of the shadows.
Outside the castle, Mystic looked surprised. Through the Link, it was confirmed that the shadows that had entered the castle were decreasing.
Did the shadows fail?
He was beyond shockedno, it was truly shocking. The shadows werent normal assassins. Even if their existence were known, it would be difficult to stop them, but they urately identified the movement of the shadows and quickly dealt with them.
Dmitry had smart people. In addition, it was clear that those who could handle the shadows were perfectly moving with a n. And it wasnt just that. At that time, when he looked at the castle wall, which was still in good condition, a subordinate approached him.
Mr. Mystic. An emergency alert has been issued in the northeast. Reinforcements have departed from the estates belonging to the Dmitry Duchy, and the Cairo Kingdom is sending troops to the border. If we stay here like this, it is only a matter of time before we get surrounded by enemies. As early as twelve hours, within that time frame, the enemy reinforcements will step in.
The response of the Lords belonging to Dmitry was in perfect order. When they heard Dmitry was being attacked, they immediately sent reinforcements without hesitation. It was part of trusting each other. No matter how much they belonged to the Dmitry Duchy, if they didnt serve Dmitry wholeheartedly, they wouldnt react so quickly.
However, the nobles of the northeast region sent troops as if they had been waiting. In addition, even the Cairo Kingdom reacted.
Just a few years ago, the Dmitry family was a mere baron family, but now they have risen to the top and are trusted by everyone.
Dmitry. The more we know them, the more dangerous they are.
As expected, Kronoss judgment was right. They didnt react too sensitively to Dmitry, and they wanted to nip it in the bud right from the start.
Kronos and Valha. There was a starting point before their development. The Kronos Empire made a decision, knowing that if Dmitry were left alone, it would be dangerous.
The person who gave Mystic the orders said,
This is a fight where failure is not allowed. Without Roman Dmitry, we need to destroy them with all our might. If the power of one is enough to fight Dmitry, we will put in ten powers for this operation,plete our role, and block any variables.
A beasta true beast that did everything to catch the rabbit. The order of themander fell. Kronoss army, led by Mystic, was just three out of ten, and the shadows were the other three.
Mystic looked at Dmitrys castle with a rxed look. Both of these operations were intended to hide their real purpose in the first ce.
The Dmitry pce was safe. Since the resistance hadnt been broken into yet, everyone was sure that the space where Duke Dmitry was staying was safe. But now, a different thing was happening.
Puak!
Kuak!
A Dmitry soldier was pinned to the wall. He found the enemy and tried to send a signal, but he couldnt react and got pushed by force.
Fucking bugs.
It was a being in darkness. The man with a simr form to a shadow grinned. Kronos was clear about what they wanted to achieve from this war. They wanted to show what kind of end those who were against Kronos would have.
In order to do so, they had to break down Dmitry and trample on them or kill Duke Dmitry.
For that purpose, a shadow named Sven stepped out. Even if aura swordsmen blocked his path, they couldnt block any of Svens attacks, not even once.
Rumble.
Aura exploded. It was a 6-star aura. Among the shadows, Sven was a being with overwhelming power.
The three shadows that people speak of. If the beings that channeled their physical powers were general shadows, those who used special powers were called Demons of the Abyss in Kronos.
And Sven was also one of those, and the people called him one of the three shadows. There were two types of shadowsspecial and not special.
Sven walked down the wide hallway. A noisy battle was happening outside. If Duke Dmitry were at the end of this, then he wouldnt be able to survive from his clutches for long.
How long was it?
Halt.
He stopped walking, and Sven stood a little far away from the huge door and looked at the face of the man standing in front of him.
A child, but he has a ferocious face like a wild cat. I heard there is such a person under Roman Dmitry who holds madness and has such a venomous look in his eyes. His name was probably Kevin.
Shh.
The man, Kevin, got up. During the entire battle, Kevin didnt take a single step.
Sven smiled.
Nice. A chance to deal with the target and Duke Dmitry at the same time. I will kill you here.
Rumble.
Roar.
Sven raised his aura to 6 stars.
With that, except for Roman Dmitry, it was a force that couldnt be blocked by any of Dmitrys swordsmen.
Chapter 250: The Shadow Over Dmitry (4)
The day they visited Roman Dmitry.
I need someone I can trust to stay in Dmitry. Kevin. I decided that you were the right person for it. If, by any chance, the enemiese up with some n, the person who can bring forth the best results on the battlefield without me is you, Kevin.
In the words of Roman Dmitry, who trusted him, Kevin gave up on going to Valha and stayed in Dmitry. Since then, he has been troubled. If the theory that Kronos would attack Dmitry was right, what was the worst he should prevent?
The defense of the wall was good, and the castle could be guarded by Fernando. Thinking so, Kevin arrived at this conclusion,
The castle wall is an area where people who are skilled are, such as Felix, who can bring us victory or defeat. The worst situation that I can prevent with my own power is the death of the Lord during the war. Dmitry is no longer a fief but a full-fledged nation. The bloodline of the royal family is an important factor in any situation, and there is a high chance that even Kronos will prioritize the assassination of the Duke.
What could be done, and what had to be done. Kevin made up his mind and stayed in the chambers of the Duke.
The sun went down and rose again. Even though everyday life was what anyone would call boring, Kevin didnt get bored. He also prepared food and other supplies. Some people looked at Kevin and asked if he had to go this far, but Kevin didnt want to waste a single second. And today
Tang! Tang!
He heard the signal of an enemy invasion. The war began outside, and the Royal Knights, such as Fernando, armed themselves and moved, saying they would prevent the invasion from the inside.
It was a confusing time. However, despite the presence of the shadows attacking the castle wall and invading, Kevin prepared for an unexpected situation. And as he thought, from far away, a mysterious being was approaching. And the presence that slowly approached from the end of the hallway found Kevin and smiled with an expression that said this was fun.
A child, but has a ferocious face like a wild cat. I heard there is such a person under Roman Dmitry who holds madness and has such a venomous look in his eyes. His name was probably Kevin.
At that, Kevin instinctively knew it.
An opponent I cannot defeat.
It wasnt that the enemy was difficult to defeat. He was a stronger warrior whom he couldnt win over no matter what he tried. In the days when he knew nothing about sword techniques, he couldnt properly assess the difference between him and his opponent, but now he knew the opponent was stronger.
Just looking at him made the hair on his body stand up. The moment he would exchange shes with this opponent, he thought that his head would be cut down, but Kevin still got up with his sword in his hand.
He couldnt back down now because Roman Dmiry trusted him. And until that man returned, he wasnt going to let this guy pass through.
He sent a magic signal. The signal was passed on to Fernando, informing him of the situation here.
Five minutes from now. I can get that much time to take the Duke to a safe ce.
Clench.
He held his sword and said nothing. Then the opponent raised his aura and looked at Kevin.
It feels nice. A chance to deal with a kill target and Dmitry at the same time. I will kill you here.
Rumble.
Roarrr.
At that moment
sh.
Pat.
Kevin felt a burning pain rise around his neck.
He was fast. He thought the opponent would be fast, but he was faster than he could imagine.
sh.
Pat.
And blood sshed from his neck. It was just a little different. In a situation where the ego in his head was screaming to avoid it, Kevin instinctively tilted his head back even though he couldnt see or feel it.
Thankfully, his head didnt get cut off. A burning pain rose from the shallow cut, and Sven looked at him with a happy look.
Avoided it?
The opponent was, at most, a 3-star swordsman. It shouldnt have been an attack that he could avoid. Reacting to it should have been an amazing thing, but Sven didnt think that a single avoidance would change the flow.
Right, let us have fun. Fight your way until the end.
Rumble.
Rumble.
Sven ran. At that fleeting moment, Sven was suddenly in front of Kevin, who created aura and tried to block Sven. But this time, his instinct warned him to avoid a head-on confrontation again.
Kevin changed the direction of his sword and even slightly brushed between his aura and Svens, which made a tremendous shock rise.
Kwaaang!
His body was pushed out, and part of the aura broke as if it wouldnt rise again.
I am not his opponent at all.
The 6-star aura was an overwhelming force. Kevin had been working hard to be stronger, and with the help of Felix, he had shown tremendous results in entering 3-star while doing the magic circle training.
It was a shocking growth. No matter how much Roman Dmitry looked after him, he didnt know how to use swordsmanship properly until a few years ago, but his growth was fast.
Still, it all felt meaningless. The skill that Kevin worked hard for was shown to be weak in front of Sven.
I dont have a chance of winning if I go against him head-on.
Pat.
Tatak.
He moved back. He avoided the attacks as much as he could, and he made his entire body sensitive to be aware of any of Svens attacks. However, the moment his senses felt an attack and before he could even react, Kevin felt a powerful shock hit him.
If Kevins sixth sense, which couldnt be exined bymon sense, hadnt told him the direction where Sven would attack, his body would have already been torn apart by the burning aura.
It felt so terrifying. Far from handling the enemy, just reacting to the attack was already a daunting situation.
Wheik.
An attack passed suddenly. Kevin thoroughly ruled out a collision with the opponent and avoided the attack. Then he quickly cut through the gap the opponent had revealed.
The opponents reaction was quick. When he tried to counterattack by pulling his sword before Sven could react, Kevin ended up evading it.
It felt like he was on a knifes edge. If he hadnt trained against Roman Dmitry, Kevin might have died from the first hit.
His mouth was dry. He attacked him all at once. He knew he could never win. However, knowing the truth didnt make Kevin back down.
It is now.
Pat.
The attack fell. Then he rushed into the arms of the opponent. For an opponent who should have avoided a head-on fight, a bold breakthrough was a decision that could have changed the variables.
Svens reaction was quick this time as well. Kevin knew that the retrieved sword would attack him, but instead of stepping back, he pushed ahead.
Rumble!
He put his life at risk. In the first ce, without even trying to block the enemys attack, he aimed for the opponents neck while letting the attack flow through a narrow gap.
The aura exploded. Roman Dmitry said that no matter how much the body determines the power of aura, having a high level of aura didnt mean victory. And he believed that because the events in the past proved it. The moment his attack worked, he thought that even a 6-star aura swordsman would have no choice but to aim for his throat.
But.
Nice.
Svenughed, and then,
Clench.
Kuak.
Kevin fell to the ground. At the same time, feeling as if he was being blown away, his aura shattered, and his arm was torn. He couldnt even properly check how the hell the guy countered.
Kevin hurriedly raised himself on the ground, but Sven had a veryidback look, as if he didnt even care about taking advantage of this.
Drop.
Blood dripped from his forearm. And the pain gradually faded from his mangled arm.
If that is the end, then you need to die.
The end. The fight between the two of them showed a gap that Kevin couldnt narrow down. Then Kevin suppressed the pain. Despite knowing how reckless this match was and knowing that he had no choice but to die, he couldnt just leave.
Whenever he thought of Roman Dmitry, the grace he got from him made it impossible for him to lower his trembling arms.
Hed rather die. If he couldnt follow his orders, he had no intention of seeing his master.
Rumble!
Rumble!
Sven ran, and at that moment, Kevins mind sank.
The voices in his head said,
[You can never win.]
[Run.]
[This is impossible from the start.]
For the first time after learning the martial arts of the Crazy Demon, he showed weakness. Kevin always did what they said. The boy who was nothing needed help in order to be active on the battlefield and assimted his mind as a result of being sunk into madness.
But this time, it didnt help. Even if his stubbornness led to his death, there were areas in Kevins life that refused to let himpromise.
The first day he saw Roman Dmitry, Kevin gained hope for life. He ended his life in the slums, and his parents and younger siblings came to know how beautiful human life was.
And Roman Dmitry said,
I want you to be my sword. However, the value of a person isnt determined by the will of another. So now, I will tell you three paths that you can choose from.
The first was to wait and see, just like Hans. The second was to be strong, normally. And the third was to risk his life.
As he cut off his arm, Kevin constantly thought of his life in the slum. When he thought about it now, his emotions at that time were different from the blind loyalty he has for Roman Dmitry now, and there was also the thought of not wanting to miss a chance that he had been given for the first time in his life.
The slums werent just a world of poverty. In a world where there werent any chances, Roman Dmitry was a chance that he could have never received in his lifetime.
His arm was cut off. Looking up with a pale face, Roman Dmitry looked down at him like a bright sun.
From now on, you will live as my sword and rece me.
On that day, Kevin found the meaning of life. The boy who wandered around the slums worried about his life and realized for the first time that day that someone could live a worthwhile life. So his feelings for Roman Dmitry were above the norm.
Because he had lived a life where he alwayscked something, he could never lose the feeling of being satisfied for the first time. It must have been from that point on.
For Roman Dmitry, he also believed that death would brighten the life he lived. It wouldnt have been strange at all if the life of a normal slum boy ended on the day he met the Blood Fangs.
[You will die at this rate.]
[Even if you die, you cannot escape.]
[Leave it to us.]
[We will help.]
His mind was copsing. As the egos began to assimte with Kevin, violent changes began to happen, and Kevin epted these changes.
The internal changes had nothing to do with reality. Seeing Kevin distracted, Sven tried to end the fight. But
Kwang!
Rumble.
There was no sensation in his hand. This time, he clearly intended to kill him with this attack, but he couldnt hear any screams.
You avoided that? What are you?
He admired him. Despite being so young, it was great for Kevin to endure this. In the direction where his gaze stopped, Kevin, who avoided the attack, was looking at Sven with a strange look.
The Crazy Demons martial arts had three levels.
First, was assimtionit was a process of epting it.
The second was erosionthe martial arts would dominate his body.
And the third was control. When the madness in his head is put into action, he can perfectly manifest the martial arts of the Crazy Demon.
Right now, at this moment, Kevin has entered that phase. By losing his reasoning, he became a madman who couldnt make normal judgments despite using martial arts.
He was in a precarious state. He was a madman who couldnt control himself. Everythingjust like Roman Dmitrys orders and judgmentswas out of his mind, and his body just followed one instinct in his heart.
The intent to kill. Because one killed without care when they saw people, people who mastered these martial arts were called Crazy Demons. In exchange for gaining such a strong power in a short period of time, the devils martial arts were dangerous powers that devoured the faint-hearted in an instant.
Only desires for instinct remained. Kevin looked at Sven with glistening eyes and murderous intent, and blood dripped from his arm.
You cannot walk past this ce.
Kevin. What he wanted wasnt victory or survival. It was to fulfill Roman Dmitrys orders.
Chapter 251: The Shadow Over Dmitry (5)
He could feel his consciousness expand. Sven was within a distance of 1m, and his senses could capture how he would act and his surroundings in detail.
Svens breath, his small muscle movements, and all other information that could be grasped were delivered through his thoughts. Just like now,
Wheik-
Rumble.
His hair fluttered in the wind. Svens attack passed by in the blink of an eye, and he and Kevin looked at each other.
At that moment
sh.
The sword cut through the space. In response to Kevins swift, sudden attack, Sven raised his aura without backing down.
Their swords shed, and it was clear that he had greater strength than Kevin. But just before they collided, Kevin swerved and kicked the ground.
ck.
From the front to the left. And Svens gaze followed him. But when he looked at the left side, Kevin had already disappeared like a ghost to the right side.
Rumble.
A supreme level of footwork. It was the Crazy Demons footwork. He was so swift that his movements would make his opponent dizzy, and Kevin didnt miss that as he noticed a gap in Sven.
So he cut his leg lightly.
It was the best attack that Kevin could attempt now. Kevin was now in close proximity to Sven, and his huge aura fell on him in return.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Kevin was gone. It was no longer a face-to-face fight. Even though he had entered the state to end this fight, his instincts continuously told him that Svens attacks were untouchable.
[Face!]
[Ahead!]
It was one heart and one body. The moment the egos took control of his mind, they made warning sounds continuously. And Kevin would always move ording to that.
It felt like all of his skin would get ripped if the aura touched his body. Sven repeatedlyunched follow-up attacks, but Kevins gaze never fell away from the opponent.
This was an unfavorable match from the start. Even if he attacked one hundred times, just one hit from Sven and Kevin would die.
Kevins heated senses didnt allow a single chance for him to make a move.
This is amazing!
Sven shouted in shock.
The absence of Roman Dmitry. He was confident that no swordsman could stop him in this ce where the risk factor of a variable arising had vanished.
However, he couldnt help but admire the 3-star aura swordsman he was fighting. The way he was able to avoid a head-on fight since he was overwhelmingly pushed back in the confrontation of aura.
From the start to now, they had already exchanged dozens of attacks, but Kevin was somehow able to drag the time while handling the aura shes.
He was like a beast that was moving on instinct. He had no fixed system, and he responded tenaciously, changing instantly ording to his opponents attack.
Swish.
He was sure of it now.
I can never leave Dmitry alive.
Thisnd and this nation had dangerous beings. Even though they were still just a weak nation, there were many talented people like Kevin present. And this couldnt be a coincidence.
Just like historical figures who once founded empires, it was clear that Roman Dmitry had a knack for finding talent.
As time passed, Dmitry would grow quickly. If he didnt trample on them now, he didnt know what the situation would be next year.
This is a fun time.
Rumble.
He extended his power, and darkness exploded. Svens mana took control of the surroundings, showing apletely different strength and speed from earlier.
Kwakwakwang!
Sven hit the space and rushed forward. Even though Kevin clearly recognized and reacted to the presence of the enemy, he couldnt avoid the feeling of Svens sword cutting through his skin.
Then he raised his mana quickly. While the mana that protected his body somehow blocked the damage of the attack, Kevin reversed his movement and stabbed his sword at the opponents vital point.
It was a bold move. Even in this situation, Kevin looked at the loopholes like a beast, but in the first ce, this wasnt a fight between opponents with equal strength.
6-star and 3-star. It wasnt just a 2x difference. Their difference was so great, and it was actually amazing that he was able to endure for this long.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
A shockwave fell. As their attacks shed violently, Kevins aura rapidly faded as blood dripped down his mouth.
His insides were now all messed up. Even though his body was now severely injured, he managed to earn a couple of minutes.
And even in the situation where he was desperately being pushed back, Kevin didnt lose his single desire to stop the opponent. It was the energy of madness.
He desired to achieve his goal at any cost, and even in this situation where his life was burning away, he wanted to fight until the end.
sh.
Blood sttered on the ground.
Svens sword, which pushed the opponent back, finally cut through Kevins chest.
His flesh was ripped off. Terrible pain rose from his chest, which was now exposed, but Kevin was smiling while he was looking at his opponent.
Sven said,
Right, you won.
At that moment, Sven immediately raised his sword and blocked his side.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Sven was pushed to the side. When he turned his gaze to check, Fernando was there, and he had raised his aura to the maximum.
Fernando was just the start. At the same time he arrived, figures such as Henderson, and McBurney arrived one after another.
Kevin.
Fernando nced at Kevin.
Kevin was strewn about like a corpse on the ground. The blood that flowed out of him had formed a pool on the ground, and the breath he was exhaling showed how little life he had left.
At this rate, the guy might even die. Kevin managed to stay alive for five long minutes against a 6-star swordsman, and Fernando felt sorry for Kevin.
A foolish one.
Actually, Duke Dmitry wasnt here to begin with. As soon as Kronoss attack began, they were evacuated to the secret location, but Kevin deliberately stayed here to fool them.
He thought that if a force like him didnt stand guard in Duke Dmitrys room, the shadows might notice Duke Dmitrys absence.
It was such a foolish move. It would have been possible to open the path with a suitablepromise, but Kevin made it impossible for them to pass even a single step, and then he risked his life.
Clench.
He gripped his sword tightly.
Fernando, wary of Sven, told his colleagues,
The opponent is a 6-star swordsman. From now on, we will attack with all our might.
No matter who would go first.
Rumble!
Roarrrrr.
Then Dmitrys swordsmen, including Fernando, rushed at Sven.
Fernando was in the lead. At least, he was the only person in Dmitry who could go against Sven.
Kwang!
Rumble!
He encountered him from the front. Fernando felt a shock in his body, which made his stomach feel queasy, but he pushed his opponent by raising his aura.
Even before receiving Roman Dmitrys teachings, he was someone who had awakened the 4-star aura. His aura, which had developed rapidly while mastering arts, didnt fade easily, even against a 6-star aura.
At that moment, as Fernando pressed forward, Dmitrys other swordsmen rushed from all sides.
Swish.
Kwang!
It was Henderson. Just in time for Fernandos attack, Henderson swung his sword down at Svens head.
As Henderson bounced back with a quick counterattack, McBurney dug into the space and aimed for a vital point.
At the same time, other swordsmen followed. It was such a natural pincer attack, like flowing water. Dmitrys swordsmen had been trained with various skills by Roman Dmitry.
Annoying bastards.
Roarrrrrr.
Sven exploded his aura. After defeating the approaching enemies with just waves of aura, he moved forward and attempted to give his strongest blow to Fernando.
It was an aura of tremendous power, enough to distort the atmosphere. And everyone knew that it couldnt be stopped.
Fernando stepped back quickly, and before they collided, he turned to avoid it.
Fire Cannon.
Kwang!
Rumble!
It was Knox. If Felix was on top of the castle wall, Knox appeared here and formed a bnce in their pincer attack.
Even if it was Sven, he couldnt do anything against his powerful mes. The power of the shadow didnt work at all, so he hurriedly raised his aura to protect himself from the mes that were about to devour his body.
At the same time, swordsmen like Fernando rushed in. Through their constant training, they learned how to deal with opponents who were stronger than them.
Rumble!
Fernando pushed from the front.
Kwakwakwang!
While the other swordsmen attacked his vital points from all sides.
It was a mindless battle. If Sven blocked the front, they would attack from both sides. If he blocked the sides, they would counter from the back. If he tried to counter by blocking them all, Knoxs magic would fly in and mess up everything.
As time passed, Sven was pushed back. The five minutes that Kevin had bought them were driving Sven to death.
But
It looks like I will have to kill all of you.
Sven was still fine, and he hadnt revealed his true strength yet. The Demons of the Abyss had different powers.
The longer they lived as demons, the more power they gained that wasnt from this world, and they were on a different level from the Phoenix Magic Tower.
Sven and Mystic, the beings who were assigned to this mission, were those who had lived a hundred years in the abyss. The performance that Kevin had disyed a while ago was close to a miracle, and the option of defeating Sven was impossible right from the start.
Kwang!
He stepped onto the ground.
The surroundings shook as if an earthquake had urred, and the darkness spread out as it enveloped everything.
It was the bondage of darkness, and Svens powers expanded. At the same time, he dug into space and swung his sword at Fernando.
First, this one.
Fernando was at the center of the pincer. The moment he was dealt with, it was clear that Dmitrys men would copse, and Fernandos face twisted.
He could feel death.
From the series of circumstances, Hendersons eyes widened.
He knew that if Fernando died, it would be difficult for Sven to be defeated.
This is the end if it continues like this.
Suddenly, he was lost in the memories of his past. Henderson, who was from an ordinary family, met Roman and chose the path of a swordsman.
Last time, Henderson showed great growth. He yed his role on the battlefield and proved his presence by defeating his opponents and representing Roman.
But that didnt make him think too much about himself. Anyone who followed Roman Dmitry made growth, and he himself didnt stray much from there.
Snap.
With a lot of effort, he had grown so much. However, the people around him who had developed beyond his reach told him that their talent wasnt greater than that of normal people.
Chris was called Dmitrys sh and had turned into the best swordsman in Dmitry after Roman. Actually, Chriss growth seemed natural. Since the guy was initially regarded as the genius of Dmitry and was taught by Roman, so he had no choice but to move with wings on his back and grow so much.
But what about the others?
They were special, too. Kevin was just a young boy for a long time, but he made good progressparable to Chris, and Fernando showed explosive growth as soon as he followed Roman Dmitry.
It wasnt that Henderson was special in other areas. While Volcan and Pooky had various experiences as war mercenaries, McBurney was a one-armed swordsman and had the skills to lead a battle.
And so he was lost in thought. He said he would be stronger in his own way, but what meaning did his current existence have in the huge group that followed Dmitry?
When everyone was developing talent, Henderson was in the middle. It was a halfway talent, and that was why he hade to this conclusion.
If really. If an unmanageable riskes, I have to do what I can so that others can do their part. Even if its mediocre talent. Something that a person like me can handle.
He always had that conclusion in his heart, so he didnt hesitate. Henderson jumped forward with all his might, exploding his aura.
Crack!
Aura shattered. Shocked, Henderson opened his eyes and looked at Sven, who also seemed surprised.
He didnt expect that someone would jump and take the attack that was meant for Fernando. His chest was torn, and Hendersons face contorted in pain, but he raised his aura and resisted the opponents power as much as possible.
At that moment
Thanks.
Fernando said. Passing by Henderson, he exploded his aura at Sven.
Chapter 252: The Shadow Over Dmitry (6)
It was a fleeting moment, and there was only one chance. Fernando gritted his teeth and even exploded his innate energy.
Rumble.
It was a flow of aura. His aura, which had been suppressed while he epted Roman Dmitrys teachings, erupted at once and caused a tremendous explosion.
Sven looked embarrassed. He intuitively knew that even the body of a shadow couldnt handle the overflowing aura that seemed as if it were going to stain the entire world. But he couldnt stop.
Henderson clenched his sword with red eyes.
Come out Cough. Lets do it!
Puak!
The sword prated Hendersons body further. Henderson raised his aura and embraced the sword, and although he couldnt hold it for a long time, he was able to create a momentary gap.
Henderson grinned with his bloodied face. The difference was just one second. In exchange for Hendersons sacrifice, Sven retrieved the sword a step slower than he expected.
Puak.
Blood sshed. The moment Henderson copsed with unfocused eyes, Fernandos aura also exploded.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
This huge shock urred. Sven was engulfed in the powerful aura storm, and Svens eyes widened as his body was torn.
This was an unexpected situation. In the absence of Roman Dmitry, he had no idea that a 6-star aura swordsman like him would end up like this.
People said that starting at the 6-star level, one was beyond the state of the heavens. Against these basic ones, he couldnt copse like this.
Kwaaaak!
Rumble.
Dark aura rose. Svens body disintegrated into smoke, and he tried to vanish. It was possible because he didnt have a normal human body.
Sven showed this demon-like expression as he overcame Fernandos swirling aura and stepped forward. Even if this attack failed, Sven and Fernando knew that Dmitrys side had no chance of winning.
But this was Dmitry, and Sven was alone.
Explosion!
Roar!
Knoxs presence red up. After using Burning, he assimted as one with the fire and used 6-circle magic to help Fernandos attack.
It was a fatal blow, and Svens body staggered. The dark aura, which had erupted violently just now, seeped into his body, and he looked shocked.
A gap was revealed, and there were many beings who had been waiting for this opportunity.
Puak!
Puak!
McBurney moved to stab him in the stomach. Dmitrys swordsmen came running from all sides like a pack of wolves.
Some ended up taking damage, but they didnt care about their safety and stubbornly saved the chance they had obtained.
It was an attack that could work on the shadow. Hearing the terrifying sounds, Sven dropped the sword he was holding and fell to his knees.
At that moment
Thud.
Svens throat was blown off. When they finally secured their victory, Fernando once again raised his aura and cut his throat.
It was over. The opponent had lost his head and copsed.
Fernando, without even looking at the body, ran for Henderson.
Kevin and Hendersons conditions were miserable. Kevin was unconscious the moment Fernando arrived, and the blood continued to flow from his open wounds. Meanwhile, Hendersons condition was so bad that Kevins wounds looked normal.
At the wound that had been cut so badly that bones were exposed, Henderson looked pale and seemed out of breath.
Endure it. Hold on until the end. Do not die here!
Fernando shouted in anger.
Tak.
He opened up a potion. It was the best potion worth thousands of gold, and without another thought, he poured it onto him. Its effect was surely great.
The wound healed quickly, causing the blood to stop flowing out, but Henderson coughed up blood, and his body wouldnt stop shaking.
Bring more potions! Bring me more! More!
Then everyone began running. They brought out everything they had on them for the sake of an emergency and continued pouring it on him despite knowing the effects wouldnt be what they wanted.
Cough!
Dmitry. It hadnt been a long time since it happened. Fernando was just getting to know people, and he couldnt forget what Henderson did for him.
In Dmitry, Henderson was the most normal one. He approached Fernando with a friendly smile, like a friend next door, and took great care of the man.
He didnt know how much a man named Henderson was worth in Dmitry.
Among the people who followed Roman Dmitry, each had their own strengths, such as swordsmanship for Chris, melee for Kevin, and tactics for McBurney but when asked who was the best, everyone would say Henderson.
Henderson was such a good presence. The cogwheel formed a huge group, and in the process of dealing with a powerful enemy called Sven, this small cogwheel was in charge of making it happen.
He couldnt die like this. He didnt want Henderson to die.
.s-stop.
It was Henderson who came to his senses. As he looked at Fernando with a pale face, holding his breath, he said,
Th-the war is not done yet. So now, let each one do their parts.
Beyond this ce, there was a war happening. Even while holding on to Henderson like this, Dmitrys soldiers were outside dying.
Henderson shuddered. At the borderline of life and death, like Kevin, he spoke of the purpose of their existence and not theirfort.
Just like Kevin met Roman in the slums, the sight of Roman Dmitry killing the Blood Fangs in the square was like fate for Henderson.
He epted it too. Even if he died, he would ept it with a smile.
I understand.
Kevin and Henderson. They were foolish people. If they had tried to take care of their ownfort, they would surely have found a way to survive.
So Fernando got up from his ce. Minimal first aid was done. From now on, their lives depended on heaven, and at least in order to not make their sacrifice in vain, they had to lead the war against the Kronos Empire to victory.
He himself was now in Dmitry. Putting an end to the ridicule of being the 30th-ranked warrior, Fernando dedicated his existence to Dmitry.
Make sure to endure.
He turned his head, and then,
From now on, I am going to wipe out the remnants of Kronos.
With the face of a devil, Fernando headed for the castle wall.
Kronoss n was perfect. They surprisingly attacked the castle walls, made the shadows infiltrate the ce, and then attempted to assassinate the head using Sven. And they never thought they would fail.
Dmitry would have to deal with too many things in this operation, and Mystic, who led it, was convinced that Dmitrys walls wouldntst long.
But the truth was different. Until the reinforcements from the northeast arrived, he thought they had a clear advantage, but just less than an hourter, the situation was in full reverse.
Kiik.
Thud.
Attack!
Destroy the Kronos Empire!
Dmitry opened the gate. They thought they could wipe out Kronos with their current power before the reinforcements even arrived.
And so the melee fight began. Giving up the advantage of being on the wall, Dmitrys army ughtered Kronoss soldiers with overwhelming force.
It wasnt that they were too drunk on the advantage they had. Each of Dmitrys soldiers possessed great strength and was capable of dealing with Kronoss soldiers.
Moreover, there was the presence of a few figures. Fernando and Rodwell Dmitry took the lead, crashing relentlessly into the enemies.
Kwang!
Rumble!
It was now a massacre. In the hand-to-hand fight, Kronoss troops were no match for Dmitry.
Goosebumps rose. Dmitrys power was beyond what one could imagine. Even though they rated Dmitry as skilled from the start and mobilized enough troops to overwhelm them, even that didnt work.
Due to Felixs existence, their attack on the wall failed, and the shadows that infiltrated inside werent even able to hold on for thirty minutes and got annihted.
And then Svens presence. They thought he would be the one who would bring the most results, but Mystic was shocked that he could no longer feel Svens presence.
is this the power of Dmitry?
This ce didnt have Roman Dmitry. Kronos was wary of that one individual alone. He thought the difference here would be everything. However, the oue here proved that Dmitry was strong as a nation.
Crack!
Rumble!
Fernando ran. He, who had be Dmitrys gatekeeper, shed the heads of Kronoss soldiers and rushed for Mystic.
And Mystic raised his mana upon seeing him. Felixs gaze was also fixed on him, and he raised his mana to nullify any magic being used.
This was the end. If he dragged it out any longer, his own life was at risk.
Dmitry. Do not think that this is the end.
Wheik.
The magic of darkness scattered, the space folded like a veil, and Mystic went into the darkness as he vanished.
Mystic escaped, and that was the moment when the fierce war came to an end.
Not far away, the veil of darkness opened up, and Mystic appeared. At that moment,
sh.
Rumble.
Light shed and exploded. Mystic instinctively raised the mana of darkness and blocked it, but then his expression changed. Someone appeared in front of him.
A being in pure white armor looked at him and said,
I clearly made it clear. I told you not to get caught.
damn it.
Mystic looked nervous. There was a halo around the opponent. The beings pure white armor and long blonde hair proved that they were one of the beings that Kronos was wary of.
People would know of their existence in the endless mountains. The protagonist of legendary rumors from thend beyond, and the dangerous being that Kronos was wary of.
All this time, there was a reason why the Kronos Empire suppressed its ambition to conquer the continent. Even though he wasntpletely prepared, the existence in front of him interfered with the work of Kronos.
She raised her sword. Aiming it at Mystic, she raised her holy aura, which could be said to be conflicting energy with the devil of the abyss.
Today, I will catch you and confirm the truth. Where is that guy?
That will not happen.
Wheik.
Rumble.
Mystics magic exploded, and the two shed.
There was this tremendous shock, as if the heavens and sky were cracking down. The war between Kronos and Dmitry.
For those who only remember that Mystic escaped, they didnt know what was happening in this ce.
In one war, Dmitry was blown away. At the same time that Dmitry and Cairo dered a state of war, the King of Cairo contacted the Hector Kingdom.
Dmitry was attacked by Kronos. The attack happened while Roman Dmitry was away, and this is a plot against Roman Dmitry and Dmitry. Please move the troops of Hector. If something happens while Roman Dmitry is still crossing the border, the continent cannot stand against Kronos.
They made a quick decision, and the attack on Roman Dmitry had already started. The problem was that the Kronos Empire, which had failed to capture Dmitry, could intensify its threat to Roman on the border.
It was an issue that Cairo could never stand by. The core of Cairos alliance with Dmitry was Roman Dmitry, and they knew that their kingdom could only survive with this persons strength.
However, Hectors answer was unexpected.
Ive already sent our troops. We also cant ept Roman Dmitrys death.
They were enemies in the past. However, after receiving Dmitrys aid, the Hector Kingdom considered Dmitry a confirmed ally.
And they were also contacted by Duke Dmitry. Dmitrys Lord, who thought Roman was being pushed to the edge, dered that he would spare nothing if Hector supported them.
And because of that, Roman Dmitry was able to move to Dmitry using the Warp Gate of Hector.
Days after the incident.
Finally, Dmitry weed his long-awaited return.
Chapter 253: Continental Meet (1)
People flocked. In order to check on Roman Dmitrys safety, people crowded the streets where the aftermath of the war hadnt disappeared.
They also heard the rumors. While Dmitry was struggling against the Kronos Empire, Roman Dmitry survived a dangerous time.
With asional news, people hoped that he would return safely.
And finally, Roman Dmitry appeared. As if to prove their hardships, Roman and the others werent in good shape. But all the people were happy. Even if they all looked shabby, they managed toe back alive and safe.
The pride of Dmitry!
Congrattions on being ranked in the continental rankings!
He killed Barbossa, who was a Twelve Swords of the Continent. Not just that, while returning to Dmitry, they could imagine the faces of the people Roman Dmitry killed. And Dmitrys people were proud of this.
Throughout the history of the continent, there has never been a case where someone who wasnt a member of the empire stepped into the top ranks, and now Roman Dmitry managed to do that.
And its meaning couldnt be that simple. Even if Dmitry were a weak nation that was just born, its status would change just from Romans existence alone
With the appearance of their triumphant General, the people went insane. Roman Dmitry epted their gaze and went straight to his parents.
I am home.
Roman! Are you hurt?!
His mother, Rihanna, found Roman and rushed over to him. Ever since the rumors about her son came up, she has been so anxious. Normally, Rihanna Dmitry was known for her gentle and dignified personality, but that didnt matter now.
The parents and the kids greeted each other for a while, and Rihanna Dmitry took a step back with a relieved expression after checking the body of her son closely.
Only then did Duke Dmitry get to speak.
You know what happened to Dmitry, Son. How would you like to handle this situation now?
What happened this time wasnt just a passing matter. The Kronos Empire broke the continentalw and attacked Dmitry, and somehow, if they didnt take this ahead, then Kronos would get a free hand.
After defeating the Kronos Empire, Dmitry had to deal with the pain of war.
The war was over, but that didnt mean that no one died.
The past few days in Dmitry have been rocky. The group that wanted to retaliate against this and those who wanted to deal with the empire had a fierce disagreement.
In the end, Duke Dmitry handed over the choice to him. With a determined expression, he said to Roman Dmitry,
Dmitry has acquired the title of Duchy, and the big and small affairs of this nation are yours to handle. It doesnt matter that I am called the Lord of this nation. Roman. Keep this in mind. Whatever the choice you will make, I, Romero Dmitry, and the Dmitry Duchy will follow it.
Agreement. It was a matter that could be sorted out with Roman Dmitrys opinion. No one would question whatever choice he made. In Dmitry, Roman Dmitry was such a being.
I understand.
That was the end of the discussion, and Roman Dmitry walked forward.
He walked down the aisle. While they were moving, Lucas walked along with him and exined the situation.
The damage to Dmitry from this war isnt small. Even though we were fully prepared, the opponent mobilized troops better than expected, and the estimation is that the Kronos Empire moved their troops without having to use a Warp Gate. And that is something we will investigate and report in detailter.
ncing at him, he looked into Romans eyes. He couldnt predict what his reaction would be to these things.
and Kevin, along with Henderson, are in bad condition. In the process of protecting Duke Dmitrys residence, they were mortally wounded by a 6-star aura swordsman mobilized by the enemy, and both are now on the brink of death. Hendersons state is particrly serious. Last night, he stopped breathing for a moment, but fortunately, thanks to the immediate response of the physician, he managed to ovee the danger.
The result of the war. The fact that Dmitry defeated Kronos was an amazing achievement, but Lucas felt bad for those who were injured in the war.
In addition, in the case of Henderson, they had the same motivation for applying for enlistment in the past. While he was in charge of the information guild, he didnt get time to hang out with others, but Henderson had a very friendly personality, so they formed a pretty tight bond.
And such a person fell. The story of that day, which he had heard from the people, made Lucass face turn red.
You are saying he isnt dead, then?
Yes.
They were now heading to where the wounded were. Right after Roman Dmitry arrived at the estate, he showed a calm expression that hid his intentions.
Even when people cheered, and even when he met his parents. No emotions could be read from him. And that, for some reason, made Lucas afraid.
Kevin and Henderson. He looked down at the two unconscious people on the hospital bed. No matter how many times the bandages were changed, they would turn red.
The physician said,
It seems like today will be the day we will know. I am holding onto the best position and the powers of the priest in case they are needed, but right now, they arent in good condition. Kevin has recovered a lot from his injuries, but I dont know why he hasnt gained consciousness yet. Henderson is so seriously injured that his ribs are broken, and they cant be healed even with the best potion. In addition, the dark aura that pierced his body is not letting his body recover.
Those words meant death. Although they were hopeful somewhere in their hearts, the physician hinted that there was another side too.
In the end, this is what happened.
The painful memories rushed to his mind. The four beings who followed Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, didnt survive until the end to enjoy their wealth.
The Crazy Demon died. In the process of dealing with the Nine Great Sects One Union, he fell into a trap, and the Crazy Demon had to ughter numerous enemies to win. In the end, he died with weapons pierced into his body.
During the process of taking over Murim, not everything was pleasant. Just as there was sadness, there was joy, and those whom Baek Joong-hyuk trusted the most had no choice but to face death for being loyal to him.
It was a grim reality. Therger the area to cover, the more subordinates were needed to take risks. And those he trusted were more at risk.
The days work. Baek Joong-hyuk was furious.
During the war, he knew someone would die, but he was shocked the most when he held a memorial for someone called the Crazy Demon. The memorial was held at the Nine Great Sects base.
The war was so bad that the entirend was filled with blood, and from then on, the people of the Murim Alliance, who saw that, lost their hope and dered surrender as they raised a white g.
If time could be turned back, Roman Dmitry would not change it. To trust Kevin and Henderson. There were no better people than them. And this was the price of trust.
They didnt betray his truth and faith, and they risked their lives to get results.
I made up my mind to live as the Heavenly Demon in this life. My life has always been full of struggles, so changing the situation wouldnt make me the Roman Dmitry they knew me as. That is why the deaths of those who follow me are quite natural the higher I aim. If I dont want anyone to look down on me, then the path I take will have to be dangerous.
He had already expected their sacrifice. However, in the world that he hoped for, he couldnt solve all the problems on his own.
Unlike the other times, he was in a situation where he couldnt choose any of the options. Roman Dmitry left for Valha and faced the threat of his enemies head-on, while he made the choice to leave Dmitry to those he trusted.
It was a choice for Dmitry. Dmitry had to prove that it wouldnt copse in his absence, and the result was good.
Although Kronos was defeated, Romans emotions raged from the moment he stepped in Dmitry.
He was angry. It was different from his previous life. Even then, he was angry at the death of the Crazy Demon, but it wasnt as passionate as now.
In his present life, he has epted many rtionships. Rather than his past life, in which he pursued the path of defeat, he considered human rtionships centered on himself a little more important.
And so he couldnt let them die. He judged that it was the will of those who wanted to live that they had endured until he arrived.
I will personally see the treatment of Kevin and Henderson. So make room for treatment.
The order fell.
It was important to save them now.
They moved ces. Havingid Kevin and Henderson on the ground, Roman Dmitry sat cross-legged and ced his hands near their hearts.
Start from the source of life.
Anger. Mana rose.
The mana that flowed from Roman Dmitry permeated their bodies, slowly caressed their hearts, and moved into their bodies.
One, two, three. His heart raced. At first, Kevins and Hendersons hearts were beating randomly, but at some point, all three hearts began to beat at the same time, as if they were made to beat like that.
And the mana flowed in earnest. The moment Roman Dmitrys mana reached their wounds, the assimtion of their senses caused him excruciating pain.
I need to bring out my innate energy.
The treatment now is risky. In his previous life, there was this being called the Great Physician, and he was one who gained fame for being able to save dying people.
But when the guy died in his mid-20s, people came to know the truth about him. He didnt use some amazing skill to save the people. He used his own innate energy, his life force.
And Roman Dmitry chose that method. Innate qi is the power that is in a human since birth, and when it wears out, it means one dies.
Some of his power was pushed into both of their bodies. Roman Dmitry was willing to give up some of his life for the sake of his subordinates, and since his innate qi had been amplified, he had entered into an extraordinary state.
Kevin and Henderson followed his orders and ended up like this. Even if his life shortens, the sacrifices they made were worth something. And these people risked a lot.
Roman Dmitry epted their sacrifices. When the aura of his innate energy rose, the two bodies naturally regained life.
This was a difficult task.
Roman Dmitrys face went pale, and as time passed, his entire body was drenched in sweat. It wasnt something that could be used, and he couldnt save them right away.
He did his best, but if the heavens didnt want these two to live, then no amount of effort would save them.
But he wasnt going to give up first. Roman Dmitry fell into a trance as he devoted himself to saving them.
During the war with Kronos, there were so many problems. And there were many problems that had to be solved, such as the war, the conspiracy of Valha, and the existence of ck magicians, but Roman put those thoughts behind him and focused on what was ahead.
This didnt mean that he was abandoning those problems. When considering the order of things, he judged that saving these peoples lives was a priority.
That was the reason Roman Dmitry was trying to reach the top. He needed the power to do what he wanted, not to prioritize power at the cost of something important.
One day, two days.
Time continued to pass.
And about a week after that.
Roman Dmitry devoted himself to treating them, and the people outside began to pay attention to him.
Chapter 254: Continental Meet (2)
The rumor began among the servants.
We havent seen the Young Lord Romantely. What is happening?
You. Since the moment the Young Lord Roman arrived in Dmitry, he hasnt even stepped out of the treatment room and has taken care of the wounded. That is why the other activities were suspended for the time being. Didnt you hear from Mr. Hans? He is waiting outside the treatment room every day, afraid that the Young Lord Roman will hurt his body?
Oh my. You are saying he is caring for the wounded himself?
Yes.
The servants eyes went wide.
The war ended, and the ce where the wounded got treated was no different from hell. People who had their bodies dismembered in the war screamed in despair, and those who treated them had such a hard time dealing with it that they plunged into negative emotions.
Which was the reason themanders rarely visited the ce of the wounded. Even if one could check their condition from one look at them, they wouldnt take care of them so willingly.
At first, they thought it would end in a day or two. But in a situation where he still hadnte out after a week, everyone eximed how sincere he was.
The Young Lord Roman has treated his people with respect since before. One can tell by looking at how Hans works. Thinking of the time he held a party for Hanss granddaughter to repay the old man for taking care of him, one can see how the Young Lord Roman is different from the other nobles. And even more so now. We questioned why a noble would do such things, but he is just doing what he has to.
The rumors spread like the wind. At first, the rumors spread like wildfire, and at some point, everyone in Dmitry was excited.
This day might not be special. However, seeing the appearance of Roman Dmitry during this time, the people of Dmitry felt a sense of unity.
Roman Dmitry was the symbol of Dmitry. The wind of change began as a result of many things being changed, and Dmitry turned into a world that was truly good for people.
Recently, a change urred in the northeast area. Even when Roman Dmitry received Lawrences request to break the marriage off, there was a negative perception towards Dmitry, but now they considered Dmitry the best.
It wasnt just because of the financial freedom. The fact that Dmitry was a humane ce to live made everyone want to go there. And the center of that change was Roman Dmitry. Because people loved thend, they came to respect the leaders.
On the day the Kronos Empireunched an attack, themoners were the ones who set off the res as a signal. The moment the shadows opened the door, death followed.
Even if they made a n that required the help of themoners, it was difficult for the people to follow through because they werent used to all this. But the people in Dmitry still risked their lives. Thinking that this was the way they could repay Roman Dmitry, they pulled the res while being attacked by the shadows.
Roman Dmitry was a special existence in thisnd. People looked at each other with a worried look.
I hope he doesnt overdo it. He just came back to Dmitry.
It was the public sentiment expressed by people everywhere in Dmitry.
In front of the treatment room, Hans was tapping his feet. It wasnt the first time Roman had spent time alone like this, but he was worried after the physician spoke to him this morning.
Master Romans condition isnt great. As he devoted himself to taking care of them all week, his face was pale, and it wouldnt be odd if he copsed at any moment. Besides, as you know, the chances of the two recovering arent that great. At this rate, those who have to die will die, along with the person who should be alive.
His heart fell at those words, and ever since then, Hans continued to walk in front of the treatment room.
Roman Dmitry didnt allow anyone else to enter, so Hans couldnt open the door. But two thoughts ran through his mind. For the sake of Roman, it would be right to stop this, even if it meant going against his orders.
And as Kevin was a person Roman had managed from the start, he hoped for Kevin and Henderson to recover safely.
It was then that, from afar, a familiar figure came.
I need to meet with the Lord.
Not possible. He is concentrating on the treatment right now, so we will not be wee.
It was Chris. He looked at the treatment room and spoke in a firm voice.
I know. Kevin and Hendersons lives depend on this. But we cannot dy this any longer. The Smander Continent has convened a Continental Conference on matters that happened in Dmitry. It is happening today, and we cannot put off the report to the Lord any longer.
It was an important matter. This conference was a meeting of the majority of leaders. And it would be possible to punish Kronos by borrowing the power of the Kings.
Hans hesitated, but if it was something this important, then he had to do it.
Sneak.
He got out of the way and spoke in a cautious voice.
since you are going, tell the Young Lord to take care of himself.
I understand.
Roman Dmitry was inside the treatment room. At Chriss arrival, Roman paused the treatment and looked at him.
What is it?
A Continental Conference has been called. Since it is an important matter, I had no choice but toe despite knowing it would be a hindrance.
I understand.
He looked away and began to do the treatment again.
Chris was flustered.
Are you sure you will not attend the conference? The power of major nations is necessary to punish the Kronos Empire. If the Lord doesnt show up there, they might try to cover up the issue that the Kingdoms Alliance isnt happening. Everyone knows that the Lord is working for Kevin and Hendersons sake, but this is enough. Sacrificing your body to save the dying would not be their wish. Even if I were in their position, I wouldnt hope for it.
It was an honest appeal. Kevin and Henderson. Chris wanted them to be safe, but Dmitry came first for him.
Furthermore, Romans safety was his priority. The fact that he said all this would put him in a tough spot, but Chris was fine with being the wrong one if needed.
Roman said,
The meeting is not an important issue for us. Even if Dmitry attends the conference and persuades them, real revenge will be impossible anyway. If the sincerity of the Kingdoms Alliance cannot be demonstrated, it will be useless. That is why I will leave the conference to their own conscience and n to deal with the things that I think are more important to me.
But
Chris.
A firm voice. Roman looked at Chris, saying he wasnt going topromise on this.
I understand what you are worried about. In that regard, everyone has already decided how to handle things. So trust me and wait. Just as they did their best for me, I will do my best for them.
In those words, Chris couldnt hold him back any longer, and Roman resumed the treatment with a pale face.
And he saw it. Roman Dmitrys face was much worse than before. Dry lips, ky skin, and the look of fatigue all over his face showed how hard the time Roman spent here was.
His heart broke at this. Chris and his other subordinates had been having afortable time since they came back to Dmitry, but Roman was here alone in these hardships.
He gulped down the need to cry. Perhaps this could have been him lying down on the bed.
Chris stopped walking.
As Chris had expected, with Dmitry absent from the Continental Conference, the King of Odelia expressed his opinion.
This is a veryplicated issue. The actions of the Kronos Empire in attacking Dmitry without any reason should be punished, but the problem is when it spreads out into an all-out war. The Kingdoms Alliance alone cant handle the power of Kronos. Then, we need to bring in Valha to put pressure on the Kronos Empire, but even then, Valha is not such a giving state.
Right. Currently, Valha is in an uproar over the affairs of Roman Dmitry. When the Kronos Empire mobilized the shadows to attack Roman Dmitry, the respect Valha showed was impossible to ept. Really, if Valha and Kronos are conspiring together, holding Kronos ountable will give them an excuse to start a war.
The King of Frank said. This was truly a tricky situation. ording tomon sense, it was right to punish Kronos, but they were too confident regarding this matter. It was as if the two empires wanted an all-out war.
The Kronos Empire revealed that they could move without using the Warp Gates and head to war against Dmitry. The meaning of that isnt so simple. It must be a message that if we moved, then the nations in the alliance would not be safe. A war with Kronos will lead to the destruction of the continent.
The imperial troops attacked Dmitry. Then how much of Kronoss power could they take?
10%? 5%? No. The fact that it would take less than 1% of Kronoss troops to take down their nation was clear.
Just as the Kronos Empire nted spies in each kingdom, the people of the Kingdom Alliance also had their spies in the empire.
Kronos was truly an existence they couldnt imagine. In some cases, one Lord had enough power to bring down a single kingdom, and the Emperor controlled all of them.
Think. If they became one and attacked the Kingdoms Alliance, then the entirend would be in chaos, with battles happening all over the ce.
In addition, the shocking history that the Kingdoms Alliance understood of Kronos was just a small part of it.
The imperial troops apanied by Mystic werent even known by their spies, and the beings that showed strength, like Sven and Mystic, were unknown. Like the Demons of the Abyss. There was no end.
And the thought of going to war with them brought more fear.
King Odelia said,
This is a problem. I admit that it needs to be pointed out clearly. But what I hope is that we need to take a little softer approach to solving this. If we rush ahead with what we see, we will have no choice but to push Kronoss ambitions further. Isnt that what they want? So, in the name of the alliance, let us get an assurance that something like this will not happen and leave room forpromise.
It was a realistic approach.
Umberto, Redford, Frank, Odelia, Hector, Dmitry, and Cairo. Even if these seven nations joined, they couldnt handle the Kronos Empire.
Cairo and Roman Dmitry might get angry at this, but not now. If they had attended this meeting, things would have beenplicated, but the Kingdoms Alliance was fortunate now.
The history of losers could repeat itself again. Rather than upset the situation with their own hands, the alliance thought that a conflict between Valha and Kronos was their only way out.
It was then,
I apologize, but I cannot agree with you.
At that moment, everyones eyes turned.
It was the representative of Redford.
The man who was called Count London until a while ago raised his voice in front of the people with his voice as a King.
Chapter 255: Continental Meet (3)
One month ago, the Redford Kingdom was turned upside down.
We need to help Roman Dmitry.
Valha and Kronos are working together to assassinate Roman Dmitry. This is something that shouldnt be ignored. Roman Dmitry is the hero who saved our kingdom. And the life of such a being is in danger, so the people will criticize us if Redford ignores it.
Right!
All the key people raised their voices, and in fact, the rumors about Roman Dmitry were more heated than before.
It was a tragic event. After the suicide of their King and the death of the Prince, Count London took the throne, and people knew how Roman Dmitry helped with that.
If it wasnt for Roman Dmitry, the Redford Kingdom would have lost its meaning as a kingdom. So the people went out into the streets. The crowd raised their voices to help Roman Dmitry.
And the King of Redford said,
I also think the same. Redford, which was on the path to ruin, got a chance because of Romans help. What he has gifted us isnt simply money to pay off our debts. Roman Dmitry has taught us what the right way to set the nation is, and from now on, we will face the reality right in front of us and do what we think is right. Therefore, dere the convocation order. I will form an army, and when the timees, I will raise an army for Dmitry.
All this time, they were already preparing for war. He actually moved the troops, but the Hector Kingdom contacted him to solve this problem first and cross the borders.
Redfords departure was a sensitive matter. There was a legitimate reason for Hector and Valha to step out on the border, but Redford was prepared to go to war with Valha.
His thoughts werent much different at that time and now. Against those who said to think of the reality, the King of Redford showed an angry expression.
The King of Redford said,
You are taking the essence of this problem lightly. The Kronos Empireunched the attack without a reason. Even before that, it wasnt that there hadnt been any attacks on the borders without notice, but this time the attack was centered around Dmitry using the Warp Gate. A nation could have fallen. It isnt just a matter of how many would have died, but the fate of a nation.
The Kingdoms Alliance said.
They understood it. They knew all too well what he was worried about, and he knew what they were worried about too, but the King of Redford wasnt going to let this happen.
This incident was a series of injustices from the beginning to the end. Valha openly stood by as an assassination attempt was made in Valhasnd. What does this mean? In the future, if there is something that is offensive to Kronos and Valha, they will use the simple assassination method, regardless of the time and ce. It means that no one in this room is safe from the empires either.
We know. However, that doesnt mean we can wage an all-out war with the empire, right?
It was King Odelia. War was such a creepy word. Knowing that they had been wronged, they truly wanted to take revenge. The problem was the price to pay for acting out emotionally.
Even withoutparing and analyzing the strength of the opponent, the ranking indicator showed the gap between the empires and the kingdoms.
Except for Roman Dmitry, there wasnt a single ranker above 50. And most of the Magic Towers that existed on the continent were based in the empire.
The difference in power wasnt so light for one not to care, so how the hell could they get revenge on such beings?
It was a real problem. Just because a lion attacked its prey doesnt mean the prey could fight back against the lion. If they stick their faces in ces they dont have the right to, their teeth and jaws could be ripped out.
But even so, the King of Redford didnt back down.
What if there is an all-out war? When we turn away from the reality in front of us, the problem doesnt disappear. It will only grow sorge that we cant solve it again. One year from now, maybe two or maybe ten. Is there a way to change this current situation? None. In the meantime, the Kronos Empire will surely work to widen the gap between us and them, and perhaps some of the people in the kingdom will leave for the empire.
What are you saying?
They are such absurd words!
Kwaang!
The face of the King of Redford was red. He nced at the people who insisted onpromise and vented his anger.
If you had been attacked by the empire, would you have said such a thing? Because you arent a member of the alliance and because you didnt suffer. You can spit out the words that revenge is a risky option. Redford has no n to stand like this in the future. If the Dmitry Duchy wants revenge through war, even if it is a path to destruction, Redford will dly follow them.
Tak.
He got up since he had nothing more to say. The King of Redfords remarks were a message and not apromise, and if that were the case, the Kingdoms Alliance would have no choice but to leave their meaning.
As of the present time, the Redford Kingdom will withdraw from the alliance. We will watch the situation, as always, from afar. And when the des of the empire are pointed at you, lets see if you will say the same thing as now.
And he ended with that. Then the King of Redford stormed out of the room.
The room was in shock. Leaving behind the people who were still holding back their emotions, the one who had been silent said,
When I heard there would be a conference, I had a different expectation from before.
It was Edwin Hector. In the presence of the Kings of each nation, he epted the invitation on behalf of Hector.
I dont know if the Kings remember the contents of the previous conference, but the first one I attended had been a humble one. And a simr incident happened. Obviously, the Kronos Empire did a bad thing, but our agenda wasnt to make them pay the right price but to think about how to solve the problem in a good manner for all nations. I do understand it. Hector knows what happens when you go against the empire, as we have been going up against Valha. But things are different now.
Their point was different from Redford. If Redford was emotional, Edwins judgment was pragmatic.
At that time, the Kingdoms Alliance was powerless against the empire. Even now, I will not say we are much different, but what is certain is that we have Roman Dmitry, who can destroy the ns of the empirepletely. The rebellion of Marquis Benedict that Kronos intervened in got resolved by Roman Dmitry. Even the invitation to Valha clearly showed their intention to kill him, but he showed his strength by cutting the head of Barbossa, one of the Twelve Swords of the Continent. And that isnt all. What happened to the surprise attack by Kronos? They brought their own men and a 6-star swordsman, but they couldnt capture Dmitry.
It was game-changing. In a world where hope was little to none, a new counter-attacking demon appeared.
Roman Dmitry is beyond the expectations of the empire. The empire did everything it could to take him down, but not a single n worked. This is why this meeting is disappointing. There is no guarantee that the perfect chance to take revenge wille, and the reality we are facing is a lot more perfect than in the past because of Roman Dmitry. And what are the kings here talking about? Even when the situation is better than in the past, arent you showing the same attitude?
Hector said. After receiving Dmitrys aid, they became amunity. But apart from their rtionship, he was convinced that Roman would be the one leading the weaker nations.
Edwin Hector also got up. The moment the King of Redford left, he had no reason to stay.
Hector wasnt a member of this alliance in the first ce, but from now on, we will deal with the issue separately from the Kingdoms Alliance. Onest thing. If time passes and the dayes to look back on today, you will all regret the choice you made. Just as the history of nations recorded the empire as the winner.
The international conference ended in disaster.
The conference room was now empty. Only two people went out, but King Odelia showed a sad smile.
Everyone seems to be out of their minds. A perfect antagonist. No matter how desperate Roman Dmitry may be, he is nothingpared to the empire.
In the distant past, there was a time when all the Kings were strong. And the brutal attack that happened at that time showed the strength and ce of the Kingdoms and the Empires.
The Umberto King said,
Its not that I cant rte to the King of Redford and Prince Hectors remarks. But historically, the nation that shed the most blood against Kronos was Umberto. Do you think Roman Dmitry can turn the tide against the battle with them if he bes the greatest swordsman on the continent? Impossible. Even if he alone can ughter tens of thousands of enemies, the empire will mobilize hundreds of troops to crush us. That is the reality of the continent, which has continued to work in the same way.
For generations, history spoke of what happened in the past. In a history marked by defeat, the ancestors of the Kingdoms Alliance left a warning about the empire. It wasnt that they were cowards.
The fact that grass-eating animals showed their teeth against lions wasnt courage but rather ignorance, and it was a stupid move.
Umberto and the people of the alliance knew too well what Kronos was like, so they couldnt help but make a realistic choice.
As the King of Redford said, the de may be pointed at them at any moment. However, ever since the past, it has been natural for the weak to live a trampled life. That was how the weak lived.
And King Odelia showed a worried look.
this wouldnt turn into a real war, right?
That wont happen. Roman Dmitry might be violent, but he is also smart. An all-out war with Kronos will plunge Dmitry into the abyss of destruction, but would he make that choice? Redford and Hector will follow Dmitry, but no matter how extreme they go, the best they can do is shout against the Kronos Empire. And if Kronos gets angry, they will have to bow their heads.
I dont know why everyone is ignoring the reality. Even if they resent us, the reality of the weak nations is like this.
They were sure of it. Without their help, the options Dmitry had were limited. Even with all their efforts, there is nothing Dmitry could do with just Redford and Hector.
But just after a few days, the second conference was urgently put together.
It couldnt be helped. Without any notice, the Dmitry Duchy first dered war against the Kronos Empire.
Chapter 256: Continental Meet (4)
The day before the deration of war, Roman Dmitry was concentrating on the treatment and was looking at the two men who were still lying down like corpses.
Now all I can do is end it.
It was innate energy. He used the source of his life to revive them, but his technique wasnt able to bring the dead back, and they had to survive on their own. If they epted death and let go, his efforts would be in vain.
Death was such a familiar word. In the process of ascending to the top, it wasnt just the Crazy Demon who died for him.
There were so many. From the cold and dirty bottom, he stepped on the corpses of his colleagues, and he had no time to mourn their deaths because he lived a life that didnt allow him even an inch of freedom.
Was that why?
After unifying Murim and living the same repeated life, his memories of those intense days woulde back to him.
So why didnt he look around enough? Even when people evaluated Baek Joong-hyuk as a person who truly cared about them, when he thought about it, that wasnt really the case.
The fierceness of life always left him with regret. It might have been the reason he rejected Gods call when he had the chance to end his life.
He wanted to die as a human, like the people who followed him. And now that he had a new life, he didnt want to have such regrets when walking the path of the Heavenly Demon.
So his efforts to cure them werent a big deal.
It was said that the innate energy that had been consumed would assimte with nature and fill the exhausted amount with more energy when one reached the state of the natural realm.
But what was different from the past was that he sacrificed himself for his subordinates now. Even in front of the enemy called the Kronos Empire, he chose to take care of his subordinates first. That was his way of life.
As soon as Roman Dmitry left the room, he found people waiting for him.
You worked hard, sir.
Chris was in the lead, and Dmitrys soldiers were waiting. Seeing them wait all day for Roman toe out showed how he lived his life.
From now on, summon all the Lords in the Duchy.
Yes.
The Heavenly Demon doesnt forget his grudges. He only took care of his subordinates first, but there would be no mercy in the hands of the Heavenly Demon.
Just three hours. That was the time it took for the Lords to gather. They stopped everything they were doing the moment the order fell and showed up in Dmitry.
In the meeting room, the nobles sat first.
Regarding the topic of theing meeting, Viscount Conrad, who once led the Northeastern Alliance, said in a low voice,
Even if Roman Dmitry is strong, he probably wont dere war against Kronos, right? The fort is getting scared, and the Kronos Empire is a monster that we cant guarantee of winning against, even if all the kingdoms of the continent join forces, and the Lord we serve never once showed the signs of stepping down.
Right. Even if a war breaks out like this, there is no turning back.
The ones who followed Conrad also looked worried. Then Viscount Lawrence, who heard their conversation, responded with a distorted expression.
The Kronos Empire attacked Dmitry. This is a matter that they should be clearly held ountable for, and if there is war, I would dly risk my life out there. Everyone should be careful with their words. Dmitrys future is a matter that our Lord decides.
No, we arent talking about not following his words. Like Viscount Lawrence, we are all going to leap into the pits of me if the Lordmands us. But that doesnt change the fact that a war with Kronos is reckless. Those who keep their heads down, saying that the Lord is right at all costs, are loyal people of this nation.
Are you talking about me?
Do think how you feel! No matter what Viscount Lawrence thinks, the war against Kronos isnt an easy matter!
The opinions were divided into those following Lawrence and Conrad. Dmitry now had two factions.
The forces following Lawrence said that Roman was right in everything and they would jump into mes at any time without a question, while those following Conrad said they should have their doubts.
First, they hoped to choose a reasonable method. And so the two forces were bound to sh in a discussion about the war with Kronos.
But they had one thing inmon, and that was their loyalty to Dmitry. It was just that the way they thought about loyalty was different, but they had no doubt about Roman Dmitry.
Last month, Roman Dmitrys actions were a series of shocks. It was great for him to return alive despite the threat of Valha and Kronos, and the people were moved by the fact that he personally sat beside Kevin and Hendersons treatment.
Just like Chris, who witnessed Roman grow. All those who followed Roman Dmitry were convinced that if they lived for him, they wouldnt be abandoned.
The nobles were those who lost their romance. In this world where one bes useless in a seconds span, Roman Dmitry showed loyalty to his subordinates.
Some might say it wasnt a huge deal, but since most thought so, Roman Dmitrys appearance was bound to stand out.
And all of them followed Roman Dmitry. Despite the differences in their thoughts and opinions, all of them arrived in just three hours.
And it was then
Young Master Roman Dmitry is entering the room.
Came the voice of a servant.
And those who were discussing all showed a polite bow to him.
Roman Dmitry sat at the head of the table. In a picture that was now natural, Romn Dmitry got to the point right away.
The Kronos Empire did something they shouldnt have. However, I heard that not just Dmitry, but those in the International Conference have different opinions on how to handle the issue. Since Kronoss actions are considered normal, people seem to forget how to get angry. And Im not like them.
The mood changed. Roman Dmitry looked at the nobles with a cold expression.
The fact that the Kronos Empire attacked Dmitry and broke thew of the nations isnt some small issue. They believed they could capture Dmitry with just 10,000 men and went ahead with their n, not caring about what would happen. This is the reality of the continent. The reason they were able to act like this is because, apart from their troops, we gave them enough proof in the past to do it.
The kingdoms of the continent. Their history had been gued by the huge evil of the Kronos Empire, but there had never been a clear retaliation that would have alerted them.
The fights on the border were nothing. So they continuously attacked their enemy, and no one attacked them back.
It was like that, and the years of history could prove it. Now one couldnt even remember when such bad ties began, as they were used to them.
I will make them pay for attacking Dmitry from now on.
you are really talking about war?
Viscount Conrad asked, to which he said,
From the moment the assassins of Kronos attacked me, the war with the empire had begun. After I dealt with the assassination guild that day, I sent them a warning to prepare to pay the price if they were going to continue with the assassination. And their answer was another attempt in thend of Valha and an attack on Dmitry. Viscount Conrad. Those who believed in me and followed me are now bleeding to death in this unannounced attack. You think I should step back andpromise? If they apologize, do you think we should ept a few words of apology from the strong for the sake of peace?
No.
Right. From now on, this issue isnt important to Kronoss intentions. We will not ept anypromises with them, and we will go to war with them until they pay for hurting us. Even if Kronos wishes for peace, I will not give them peace.
The more he spoke, the more his will burned.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk. He was an existence who didnt allow anyone to look down on him, despite living at the bottom of life.
Things changed. So far, he has been fighting back, but now he would lead the fight first.
Roman Dmitry said,
As of now, the Dmitry Duchy will dere war against the Kronos Empire. All Lords, assemble the troops and announce a state of alert to prepare for war. Keep this in mind. This war will leave a clear example to thends on the continent that we do not follow the past.
A swiftmand fell. It was Viscount Conrad who questioned his intentions, but now that the order fell
We take the orders.
We take the orders.
Dmitrys orders. To them, they were absolute.
A sudden deration of war. It was something neither Redford nor Hector had discussed. As they were waiting to meet Roman Dmitry, they couldnt help but be surprised by his move.
To dere war.
It was disconcerting. It was clearly Kronoss responsibility this time, but considering the strength the empire held, war was a problem.
Which was why Edwin had no choice but to be confused. He had figured out a lot about Roman, but he didnt expect him to make a decision without his consent.
Dmitry refused to attend the meeting. At first, I thought it was because of Roman Dmitrys schedule, but if he had been nning this, did he not want help from the start? Is that possible? To fight the war with just Dmitrys strength.
In a nutshell, it was impossible. Even if Redford and Hector helped, the chances of them winning the war were less than 1%.
So on that day, Edwin Hector contacted him right away. He wanted to change the situation through the meeting with Roman Dmitry, and if the war with Kronos turned into reality, the Hector Kingdom should also be prepared.
As time passed, Kronos no longer hid their intention to conquer the continent. And there was this belief that if Roman Dmitry copsed, then all the kingdoms would be under Kronoss feet.
And the tower master said,
Edwin. People, including you, dont know the truth. The reason why the Heavenly Tower is located in the Kronos Empire isnt to develop magic, but because only beings loyal to Kronos have a future. I am telling you this because I personally want you to be my disciple. If you n to take revenge on Kronos, stop now.
The mage was strong. He was a mage who had gone past the supreme stage, yet he was saying such words, looking at Edwin.
That was why he couldnt let Roman Dmitry step into the war. When faced with unknown variables, Roman Dmitry was the only one who could ovee them.
However, during the war on the Southern Front, having personally experienced Roman Dmitry, Edwin Hector gained a strong conviction towards Roman.
Unfortunately, he couldnt meet with Roman Dmitry. Instead, in the presence of the King of Redford and him, Count Fabius arrived on behalf of Dmitry.
I am Count Fabius.
I will get straight to the point. What are the intentions of Mr. Roman Dmitry?
It was a question of requesting the truth. And knowing that Redford and Hector were on Dmitrys side, Count Fabius held a wry smile.
It is as you see.
For the deration of war, Roman Dmitry had already taken action.
The Lord only wants revenge with the strength of Dmitry alone. So, please attend the conference and inform the kingdoms right now. Redford and Hector will not intervene. What will happen from now on is the result of the pure union of the Cairo Kingdom and Dmitry alone.
They were taken aback by Fabiuss words. It was something they couldnt ept.
Chapter 257: Continental Meet (5)
Silence fell. As Count Fabius stepped back, Edwin Hector asked, unable to ept this reality.
what do you think, Redford King? Do you think Dmitry can win the war against the Kronos Empire on their own?
It was a meaningless question. Edwin Hector and the Redford King. They knew it was out of the ordinary. No matter what n Roman Dmitry had until then, it meant nothing if the opponent was Kronos.
The Redford King said,
I am a little confused. My mind does understand how crazy the idea is, but Redford has already made up our mind. Roman Dmitry is the benefactor of the Redford Kingdom. Whatever choice he makes, Redford will share Dmitrys destiny.
And he got up after saying thoseplex thoughts.
During Redfords turbulent times, I thought a lot about the future ahead. The world is changing. In the near future, every kingdom on the continent will face a moment of choice. Will you prolong your life by clinging to the empire, or will you fight against them? Although the choice to follow Dmitry is the road to destruction, Redford cannot ept the loss of its meaning as a nation. So Hector will also decide Hectors future. From now on, when Dmitry deres war, our words will never be taken back.
They were such heartfelt words. The Redford King moved first, and Edwin Hector was left alone in silence.
What would be the right choice for Hector?
Dmitry was Hectors ally. That fact remains unchanged, but Roman Dmitrys method was too bold and could lead them to ruin. If there was a chance of them winning even a little, then he wouldnt be this worried.
It was a judgment in an area that even Edwin Hector, who was called a genius, couldnt dare predict. Hector was being driven to the precipice.
Knowing that one choice would lead directly to their downfall due to the continued famine and war, Edwin Hector pondered the many possibilities for this situation for a long time.
The Redford King is right. In the future that wille, Hector cant be the dog of Kronos.
The cause of the famine was Kronos. Since Hector couldnt live with them under the same sky, it was clear that Roman Dmitry was their only hope.
Then what should Hector do? As Roman Dmitry said, was it right to just take a step back and observe the situation?
This time, we need to figure out Roman Dmitrys intention. Why didnt he attend the conference? Its a simple thing. It was because the alliance wouldnt agree with the purpose of taking revenge on the Kronos Empire. Then the only reason why Dmitry wants to send us back there in this situation where he is hell-bent on taking revenge is
He thought. Rather than passively epting the situation, he pondered the best choice in the situation given to him.
It must be his intention to bring out the sincerity of the kingdoms gathered through a clear example that Dmitry alone can handle Kronos. A situation that everyone thinks is impossible. That is why, if Dmitry produces a meaningful result even once, it is certain that it will cause a big change, unlike before.
His mind was clear now. Even if this wasnt the right choice, he was certain that this was what Roman wanted.
Maybe he had to attend the conference again.
It was ironic. An International Conference that ended in catastrophe was carried out in a simr way by the same people.
The Odelia King said,
What do you mean Dmitry has dered war, and it has nothing to do with the two kingdoms? Then, are you saying that Dmitry is waging war on its own against the Kronos Empire?
His eyes widened. Even when he checked the deration of war, he thought it wasnt right, but Edwin Hector said,
We also dont know the details. After thest International Conference, while I was waiting for the meeting with Dmitry, I heard the news that war had been dered against the Kronos Empire. So, I attended this International Conference. Havent you heard anything yet?
He hid his intentions. As if he didnt know Roman Dmitrys intentions, he showed a clear attitude that he had nothing to do with the incident. And the kings expression became serious.
In particr, the Odelia King was shocked because he didnt know that this would happen.
Even if Dmitry is mad, this is too much. To dere war on the Kronos Empire on his own when the power of the Kingdoms Alliance isnt enough. From now on, everyone must be alert. The Kronos Empire will never forgive anyone who points a sword at them. Since Dmitry is from Cairo, they will surely destroy both nations. The problem is that the downfall of Cairo and Dmitry will affect our kingdoms.
The Kingdoms Alliance was created to oppose the Kronos Empire. Cairo and Dmitry werent included from the start, but that didnt mean their existence was meaningless.
At that moment, Kronos would eat up thend in the northeast. At the same time as securing the ce for the conquest of the continent, they can now focus their efforts on the Kingdoms Alliance without worrying anymore. In the past, they had to be wary of abined attack from Cario and Hector in the war against the alliance, but now there is no need for them to do that. Hector is now too unstable to do anything because they are on the borders with Kronos and Valha, and the Kingdoms Alliance will not be able to avoid the attack on the empire. So lets boldly dump Dmitry. If there is even the slightest loss of power here, then it really is over.
It was the best decision.
The Odelia King said his opinion and the Redford King responded,
I refuse. As we said in the previous meeting, the fortunes of Dmitry are being shared with us. We, who arent members of the alliance, have no obligation to ept the proposal of the King.
Now isnt the time for such high talk!
It doesnt matter what you say. Redford will prepare for war and await Dmitrys call.
Compromising isnt allowed now. As the Redford Kingid the te down, Edwin Hector lifted it again. 1
The same goes for Hector. If the mes of war intensify, at that time, I intend to go with Dmitry.
That!
The Odelia King burst into rage. The other Kings tried talking to them, but the opinions of Hector and Redford didnt change.
This meeting was full of misery. They thought the two kingdoms came to the conference because they wanted to change their stand, but they only confirmed that Dmitrys war was something that couldnt bepromised.
Then it was a really big problem. With just the strength of Dmitry, they wouldnt even be an opponent against Kronos, so they had to prepare for their fall.
Thud.
Lets end the meeting now! From now on, let us all find a way to live on our own!
The Odelia King left, and during the second conference, the heads of the nations failed to get results again.
It was catastrophic. Unable to find a way to live, the Odelia King was anxious.
This is the end. The moment Cairo and Dmitry fall, it will only be a matter of time before the mes of the war spread to us.
He was annoyed.
Redford and Hector. What in the world did they believe in to follow Dmitry? No matter how much they tried to handle the situation well, they couldnt understand their decision to give up their lives.
From now on, they were at a crossroads of choice. It was a situation that couldnt be changed, and just being a bystander wasnt an option anymore.
If even the Redford Kingdom is destroyed by the war, the power of the alliance alone cant handle the threat of Kronos. In the end, its a situation where we will have to make a choice. Either we help the Dmitry Duchy and prevent them from perishing, or we find a way for Odelia to live by sticking to powerful forces like Kronos and Valha. I dont expect the peace tost any longer.
Damn it.
He was angry. Roman Dmitry was beyond stupid, he was a guy who didnt know his ce. Even though he admits that Roman Dmitry had great talent to be a swordsman strong enough to defeat Barbossa, dering war against Kronos for revenge was a hasty move.
The people of the Kingdoms Alliance, including him, didnt like the empire and its actions. But the history of the continent and the experience of the past proved different.
Didnt that show the clear result of having to deal with the miserable reality in exchange for standing upright?
It wasnt that he didnt want to do it, but it was impossible. The international conference of nations, other than the empire, was the legacy of their ancestors, who struggled to survive.
Im sorry, but Odelia cannot end like this. Even if you are servile, surviving is a priority.
He closed his eyes tightly. As disgusting and shabby as it was, this was the reality.
Since he was the King, he had the obligation to look after the safety of the nation. As soon as the King returned to his family, he contacted them.
[For what purpose did you call?]
The voice beyond the screen said. At Baron Charltons words, Odelia King spoke with a face that didnt have any hesitation.
as of the present time, the alliance is done. So please tell me how the Odelia Kingdom can live.
At that moment, betrayal wasnt unique to Odelia.
The Umberto Kingdom and two of the three kingdoms in the alliance, excluding Franks, sumbed to reality.
A few days after that, at Rascal, a famous outpost to the east of Kronos, the guards looked at the dark sky.
I bet one gold that Dmitry wouldntst a month.
A month? Arent you overestimating them? It is called war. How could Dmitry, who is nothing,st a month? One fortnight, one gold. I guarantee you, the moment they properly engage in the all-out war at the border, Dmitry will lose their will and put up a white g.
But they have Roman Dmitry.
Right, thats it. No matter how strong they are, how long can hest alone?
Dmitrys deration of war was absurd. Living as citizens of the Kronos Empire, they never thought they would experience a situation where they would dere war against the empire.
Was that why? People talked about it whenever they met.
Rather than worrying about Kronoss defeat, they were in a heated discussion about how long Dmitry wouldst against the empire. And not a single one of them expected it tost more than a month.
The difference between an empire and a kingdom was like heaven and earth, so it didnt need a deep understanding.
In thest few days, troops have arrived in Rascal one after another, and in the next week, Dmitry will regret taking on the war.
It was the moment a soldier was about to say something when a hand hit him on the head.
Swish.
His head cracked instantly. The soldier who stood guard fell to the ground without another word. And that happened not just in this ce, but throughout the border of Rascal.
Target points have been secured.
It was Chris.
Upon hearing the report, Roman Dmitry emerged from the darkness and said,
It will take about six hours for the main troops of Kronos to arrive here. Our goal is just one. Until then, kill as many enemies as you can.
Kronosno, nobody on this continent had imagined Dmitrys attack.
Roman Dmitry did the same thing that was done to Dmitry.
Start a fire now.
Yes.
During a night when everyone was asleep, Dmitry fired the re of war.
Chapter 258: Night Of Massacre (1)
Late at night, Count Pablo, Rascals Commander, was looking down at the map of the continent while relying on the light of antern.
In the eastern part of Kronos, there were two outposts, including Rascal, and eight defense points directly facing the enemy borders.
Currently, Kronos was gathering troops at an outpost. The moment the troops were reorganized, and the attack begins, the Cairo and Dmitry alliance would taste despair at the empires troops that would cross the borders.
There was no chance of their defeat. They looked at the man several times and calcted his strength, but this fight didnt make sense.
What is Roman Dmitry even thinking? Considering the walk on the Southern Front, he probably isnt an ignorant kid. But then, he dered war despite knowing how dangerous an all-out war with Kronos would be Is there something we are missing here? No, that cant be it. In the vast ins of the east, there is no way to make up for the overwhelming difference in strength no matter what tricks are used.
Kronos was a war-loving nation. As a nation that was always at war, the wars happening everywhere were like a textbook for the future.
Especially since Roman Dmitry wasnt an ordinary person. His strategy in the war against Hector was worth analyzing, and people studied how Roman Dmitry was able to think in an emergency situation.
But it wasnt simply a judgment based on instinct.
He urately understood Edwin Hectors n and chose the most aggressive one, and after eventually knowing it was Roman Dmitrys bold move, the armed troops supporting him turned the tide of the war.
And such a person dered war without a thought?
Suspicion rose in his head, but the spies nted in each nation reported that there was no particr movement to help Dmitry.
At least Hector and Redford were actively moving. Even if Dmitrys power on the surface was actually many times stronger, this was a losing situation.
Dmitry and Kronos were like a fight between a goblin and a dragon.
Even if a goblin was amazing and had experienced all sorts of battles, it couldnt avoid death with a single breath from a dragon.
It wasnt like the kingdoms of Smander were stupid for not fighting back. Rather, it was because it made no sense in theory, so how the hell do they wage war against Kronos?
And right after the deration of war, orders from the imperial family fell.
A small nation has opened its teeth against the empire, not knowing its ce. The empire will not allow such things, even in trivial matters. Gather the troops. Cairo, Dmitry, and all other forces that joined them will have their names wiped off the map of the continent.
The fall of Dmitry was right in front of them. From the information they had, they heard that Dmitry was preparing for the war in their own way, but it was a meaningless struggle against the empire.
It wont take a few days. If the main troops arrived at the outpost, Dmitry would burn in mes.
The moment he was about to get up, a knight mmed open the door.
Commander! There is fire! Right now, it is spreading all over Rascal!
What!?
He was shocked.
Fire!
And Count Pablo ran to assess the situation.
As the knight said, when he stepped out, everything was covered in red mes.
Wheik.
Wheeeik.
The heat and acidic smoke that were spreading made Count Pablo frown. Not just one or two buildings were burning, but the entire Rascal would end up in mes at the extent of the fire.
Mobilize the troops right now and put off the fire! The loss of materials must be prevented somehow! Secure the spot where the me hasnt spread yet, and put out the me to prevent it from spreading further!
He shouted loudly. At Count Pablosmand, the soldiers moved busily, and some carried water to take them down.
Kwang!
Grrrrng!
Kuak!
Ack!
Suddenly, those who had been pouring water were caught in an explosion. When the moisture touched the mes, this huge explosion urred, making Count Pablo feel something was wrong.
Oil?
He was sure of it. This wasnt an ident, but the fishy smell in the me had to be oil.
Then the problem wasnt so simple. idental fires could be put out, but this was arson. And in the current situation, it was clear that Roman Dmitry was the culprit.
Do they intend to attack Rascal?
It made sense. In order to reach Rascal, one had to avoid the surveince of the foremost defensive position, and even if they sneaked in, it was impossible to defeat Rascal with just a couple of troops.
That was how much power Rascal had, but what did it mean if Roman Dmitry set fire to this ce?
First, putting out the fire was the priority. From the moment he was certain that it was an enemy attack, he wasnt in a position to cover the means and methods.
Head to the warehouse right now. After securing the magic scrolls needed to take the me down, make the soldiers gather and follow!
The n changed. If the me spread this far, it was necessary to use magic rather than usualbor.
It was the right decision, but not until he saw the warehouse set on fire.
Ah, no!
Fortunately, the mes didnt spread too far. Part of it was burning, so it seemed like a few things inside could be saved.
Enter the warehouse right now and secure the magic scrolls! It is an order! Risk your life to secure the magic scrolls before the building burns up and copses! If anyone hesitates to work, I will cut down your throats.
Shhh.
Then he drew his sword. Upon seeing Count Pablos angry spirit, the soldiers rushed into the building at once.
Just like he said, there was a gap through which the mes could prate. But the moment they went inside
Wheik.
Wheeeik.
mes broke out. A being appeared from the mes, and shed the heads of the Kronos Empire soldiers.
Count Pablo was stunned at that moment. The person in front of his eyes was none other than Roman Dmitry.
In this operation, dealing with so many enemies was simple. It was to create an environment in which the enemy couldnt use their numbers to their advantage.
Roman Dmitry ordered his soldiers to set fire to the ce and conduct arson. And
Wheik.
Wheik.
Roman Dmitry himself set fire to the warehouse. His body was being burned by the mes, but since he epted the me demon, he had an amazing affinity with fire. That is the scene now.
To others, he seemed to be burning, but the mes were just there on his body, and he wasnt burning.
Count Pablo was stunned. And at a time when his body couldnt move, Roman Dmitry jumped at the soldiers.
Kuak!
Roman Dmitry, stop!
It was a mess. The soldiers copsed in an instant with blood sshing, and Count Pablo, who had juste to his senses, shouted loudly and ordered an attack.
The only visible enemy was Roman Dmitry.
He was quite shocked at the unexpected situation, but he still believed that they could subdue the enemy, who was alone.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The knights of Kronos raised their auras at once. As the mes rose from all sides, they rushed towards Roman Dmitry, pushing the mes away with their auras.
sh.
And a neck was shed. When the Knight of Kronos, who rushed to the front, fell, Roman Dmitry began to explode his aura and cut down the following enemies.
It was an attack that he couldnt counter, even if he had expected it. Even though he reacted as soon as he saw his colleague copse in front of him, his vision was distorted by the sword cutting his throat.
It was fast. Engulfed in mes, Roman Dmitry ughtered his enemies. Furthermore
Kwaang!
Rumble!
Explosions continued to happen. In the mes raging everywhere, the soldiers of the Kronos Empire were unable to maintain their advantage with their numbers.
It was no different from aura swordsmen. Even though he managed to raise his aura to protect himself, it was extremely difficult to find Roman Dmitry in a space shrouded in mes.
At that moment
Wheik.
Rumble.
Roman Dmitry ran through the mes. For the beings who were burdened by just holding out in the mes, there was no way to stop this attack.
It was a massacre. Hundreds of troops apanied by Count Pablo were unterally ughtered because they couldnt defeat a single man. It was an amazing sight.
It was hard to ept the fact that he directly attacked Rascal, but the way he fought with the troops of the imperial army while jumping through the mes made it impossible to think of him as human.
Rumble.
The building copsed. As the firepletely took over the building, Count Pablo gritted his teeth.
At this rate, I have no choice but to get swayed in their ns.
The opponent was Roman Dmitry. A monster that barred its teeth against the empire, and from now on, it was his turn to take advantage of their home ground.
Looking at the map of the continent, he tried to read Roman Dmitrys intentions. They could calcte Dmitrys ns, but among them, the option for them to attack first didnt exist.
That monster. Does he really believe he can defeat Kronos?
Rascals leader said. They made the extreme choice because of what happened, but they affirmed that they would definitely end this through negotiation.
It was something they couldnt understand then. The leaders andmanders of the eastern part of Kronosmunicated and exchanged their opinions.
But then they crossed the border. And as if he wasnt aiming for apromise, Roman Dmitry appeared in Rascal.
Okay. This is thest time they will run wild without knowing how high the sky is. The guy who had been fighting around must be swayed by his boldness, but it is a mistake for him to enter Kronossnd.
The warehouse was abandoned. Count Pablo, who fled the scene, immediately connected magic to a loudspeaker after reporting the current situation.
[Notify Rascals soldiers that Roman Dmitry and his troops infiltrated Rascal. Arm the soldiers and kill them as soon as you spot them. Inform them once again. Roman Dmitry and his troops infiltrated Rascal. Dere a red alert and respond ordingly.]
Wheeing-
Then there was a beeping sound.
Rascal was a ce where war wasmon. The response system for a situation like this was perfectly prepared, and as soon as Count Pablo sent the signal, he himself was armed.
Roman Dmitry made a mistake about one thing. If he wanted to cause chaos by setting fire, then he must have thought that a small number of his elite troops could take down Rascal.
But it was all an illusion. This was Kronos.
As Count Pablo stepped out, a group of people appeared after hearing the rm.
The Knights of Kronos have gathered.
Give us orders.
It was the seventh sword of Kronos.
The Knights Captain was a 5-star aura swordsman, and all the hundred men who followed him were 3-star or higher aura swordsmen. And that wasnt all.
The mages of the Blue Ind Tower, one of the towers in Kronos, existed here. This was a secret that wasnt known to the public, and considering that the Blue Ind mages dealt with water, they could work well against Roman Dmitrys n.
Finally, about 10,000 troops appeared in Rascal.
Roman Dmitrys n went wrong right from the start. He must have thought a surprise attack would work, but in reality, it was different.
Roman Dmitry came into the mouth on his own. And we need to take this chance to kill him.
I understand.
The troops were moving in unison. The imperial army was everywhere. More than the mes that spread in Rascal, their morale burned fiercely.
Count Pablo was also angry. He was sure that Roman Dmitry would not be able to get out of Rascal alive.
Chapter 259: Night Of Massacre (2)
Warning sounds raged everywhere. And in the midst of the mor, the soldiers were looking for Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry!
There he is!
The soldiers rushed in an instant. Since 10,000 troops were stationed in Rascal, hundreds of them surrounded Roman Dmitry in an instant.
It was a menacing sight. On the outside, it seemed like they were pushing down Roman Dmitry as if they were chasing a rabbit, but when they actually met, the result was different.
Kwak!
Kuak!
The leading soldier was torn apart. As he widened his eyes in shock, Roman Dmitry pulled his sword back and cut the bodies of those who rushed for him. And thick blood spilled everywhere with the movement of his sword.
Before the first soldiers body even fell to the ground, Roman Dmitrys sword went for the heads of the three men. At the same time
Grrrr.
Aura exploded, and he began to move toward the soldiers to cut them down.
The soldiers counterattack was all meaningless now. The being that rushed at them didnt give them the chance to react or even scream in pain, and Roman Dmitry exploded his strength when the enemies came close to him.
Blood Flow.
Papapapak-
Drops of blood turned into thorns as they pierced the bodies of the enemies. And then a terrible scream arose. As dozens of soldiers fell at the same time, the soldiers who tried to rush behind them showed a terrified expression.
This wasnt like chasing a rabbit. Roman Dmitry showed no signs of being a scared rabbit, but rather, he was seeking to ughter them.
It was a truly embarrassing moment for the officers who led the soldiers. Since they were ordered by Count Pablo, they couldnt let the troops die, but right now, it seemed like all of them would die.
Beep.
This is Area 1. This is Area 1. Roman Dmitry cannot be stopped. Please give us more support!
They urgently said, and the moment he looked ahead,
sh!
His throat was cut. The moment he felt the mes, Romans sword cut his throat even before he could react.
And the chain ofmand copsed. While Roman was in the middle of enemy lines, he took the lives of those who seemed like high-ranking ones.
Even if it was just one man, if the leaders died and the control of the troops was halted even for a second, their numbers wouldnt be much help.
Just five minutes. That was the time it took Roman Dmitry to massacre them. As many troops flocked to Area 1, Roman Dmitry threw himself into the mes without hesitation.
Wheik!
Wheeeeik!
Follow him!
I cant because of the mes!
He exploded his anger toward the Kronos Empire. The imperial soldiers arrived and tried to turn the tide, but the roaring mes broke their will to pursue him.
They couldnt figure out how Roman Dmitry wasnt hurt by the mes. What was certain was that their skin would be red when they approached him, even a little, so they couldnt chase him.
After a couple of minutes
Kuak!
R-Roman Dmitry!
He reappeared in another ce. And Roman, who appeared through the mes, cut off the waists of the soldiers and continued the massacre.
It was a one-person guerri operation. It was possible for Roman Dmitry to carry out a one-sided massacre, but when a certain group of people appeared, he immediately disappeared into the fire.
They were the 7th Knights of the Kronos Empire. As they rushed in with anger, they fought moderately this time and moved through the mes.
Wheik.
Wheeeik.
However, it wasnt the time yet.
Roman Dmitry, who was engulfed in the mes, looked at the enemies with an angry look.
The leader of the 7th Knights, Knight Captain Vento, exploded in anger at the situation.
[This is Area 1, Area 1. Roman Dmitry cannot be stopped. Please send support quickly!]
A sign of support.
As soon as he located Roman Dmitry, he ran to Area 1. The opponent was a rat. The moment he would grab his tail, he was confident in handling him, and the aura swordsman of the 7th Knights quickly caught up with Vento.
It didnt take them long to get to Area 1 from their location. It was just a little over five minutes, and he thought he had arrived really quickly, but he couldnt find Roman.
There was just a mountain of corpses and soldiers in pain. The sight of the defeated troops made him grit his teeth and look around, but he couldnt find Roman, no matter how hard he looked.
It was then
[Area 2, Roman Dmitry appeared inKuak!]
Over the magicmunicator, he heard the screams of the soldiers. Vento hurriedly turned to Area 2, which wasnt that far at a high speed. He didnt even care about the mes burning him.
If the time to travel could be shortened, he didnt mind running through the mes by using aura to protect himself.
But the result was the same now, too. There were only dead bodies, and the culprit of the incident was nowhere to be found.
[Roman Dmitry is in Area 3.]
[This is Area 4! Please help!]
[ck!]
Reports continued to flow in, and the movement of the opponent felt so odd. When he thought he was about to catch him, he would escape.
It was like a ghost moving. If Roman couldnt be touched by the mes, the chase would be difficult in a situation like now, when the entire city is burning. He was enraged, and his eyes were red with anger.
Clench!
Roman Dmitry, you bastard! Come out fair and square!
There was no meaning, even if he was enraged. Vento grabbed the injured man by the cor, who was on the ground, and vented his emotions.
Tell me everything you saw and heard! Where did Roman Dmitry go? And where are the other soldiers who followed him? Speak, speak now!
He yelled. The soldier trembled in fear, and with a troubled face, he tried to speak,
.I-I dont know where he went. Su-sure he was alone.
Alone. It was what he had expected. Each time they arrived on the scene, reports imed that Roman Dmitry was all alone.
Wait.
That was odd. Rascal was an outpost of Kronos, and Roman Dmitry couldnt be unaware of how strong the military power here was. But he still went out of his way to do a gueri attack on this ce? No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt understand.
This was a risky n, and there was no reason to take things this far. ording to the rumors, Roman was someone who liked war. That meant that he wasnt the type to start a war and run away.
No.
His heart sank at the ominous possibility. And Vento got up. An urgent voice came from the magicmunicator, but it wasnt important right now.
Head to the gates right now! Hurry!
During that time, Blue Ind mages didnt join in the pursuit of Roman Dmitry and set out to put out the mes.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
Ugh, its hot! So hot!
It was Yale, a member of Blue Ind. As a 5-circle mage, he showed no fear, even in the face of the mes that terrified people. Blue Ind was a tower that specialized in dealing with water.
Roman Dmitry made a usible n along the way, but being here would be a fatal blow.
Fire demon.
He had the confidence to subdue him at once. As the mages, including Yale, cast their magic, the water moved everywhere and colored everything blue.
Aqua Field.
Wheik.
Mana was raised. As if a tsunami wasing, the water exploded in an empty spot and swept the surroundings away.
Even if it was a me caused by oil, there was no problem. The water created by magic had a strong deterrent, and even if the me caused a powerful explosion, it would swallow it all up at once.
At the same time, the Blue Ind mages added their strength.
Aqua Shield.
Aqua Shield.
Aqua Shield.
A water curtain was formed in the space where the mes moved. Oxygen was basically needed for fire to burn, so the Aqua Shield blocked the oxygen from entering the surroundings.
It was an efficient method. The Aqua Shield also had a cooling effect, so they had the confidence that they could put out the fire at this rate. But
Kwang!
Grrrr!
There was an explosion. The mes burned fiercely, resisting the power of water which tried to control it. It was such a shocking scene.
In a situation where a normal me would have been extinguished, the me swallowed all the water from the Aqua Shield. It wasnt just any magic, but 5-circle magic.
As a mage of Blue Ind, Yale had experienced such situations countless times, but the sight in front of him couldnt be exined withmon sense.
just how?
He was stunned. Seeing the me erupt like an active volcano, Yale regained his senses and used magic again. But it was the same result, and the magic circle just evaporated.
Psssh.
Surely. This is not a normal me.
Count Pablo said.
He thought oil was used to make the me rise. Yale also thought that at first, but then he changed his mind after watching the me demon fight against the water magic. It might have started with oil, as Count Pablo said.
However, it was certain that the cause of this enormous me that he was facing now came from some special power, like magic.
Rage. This was a me that couldnt be taken down with their own power.
Vento ran insanely. Yale just reported to him now. What he said added confidence to his thoughts.
[Something is wrong. Even the water magic cant take the me down. This clearly means that there is a reason for the me, and there is no way this me can be taken down unless the one who started it is subdued.]
There were two ways. They either had to manifest a power strong enough to subdue the mes, or kill the one who summoned it.
In a situation where the first option was impossible, the only way to solve it would be to deal with Roman Dmitry right away.
He might not have been the one who started the me, but given his resistance to the mes, it was likely that the mes came from him.
For now, they had to know the facts. Arriving at Rascals southern gate, Vento looked at the scene ahead with a pale face.
Wheik.
Wheeik.
The gates burned. Some copsed and blocked the escape route, and the roaring mes based on the walls seemed to show no way out.
The ominous sight turned into reality.
Romans behavior was odd, and he somehow noticed that he was trying to buy time, so he confirmed the worst situation for Vento.
At that time, he received reports from his subordinates.
[The North Gate is blocked!]
[The West Gate is blocked! The fire is too strong, so I dont think they can pass through there.]
[The East Gate is engulfed in mes! It seems like someone deliberately set it on fire. All the guards guarding the East Gate are dead, and the controls of the gate have been destroyed.]
it cant be that bastard.
Wheik.
Wheik.
The mes zed in front of him. And looking at the mes engulfing the South Gate, Vento felt something was odd.
10,000 troops are trapped inside Rascal. We have no way out.
It made no sense.
He denied the reality in his head, but in the end, he had no choice but to ept it.
Roman Dmitry intended to hunt down all 10,000 troops on his own.
Chapter 260: Night Of Massacre (3)
A guard of Rascal.
In a situation where the castle gates had copsed, and hisrades were dead, he didnt have a choice but to leave his position and run away, even after listening to the orders of Count Pablo.
Even in the Kronos Empire, not everyone was brave. In the end, since the nation was made up of humans, deserters were unavoidable.
Roman Dmitry is a devil. At this rate, Im sure that everyone will die.
Recently, rumors about Roman have been vicious.
The battlefield where he stepped into was brutally massacred to the point where not even a de of grass was left, proving that his actions werent just simple ghost stories on the battlefield.
Actually, the sight of his colleagues being assassinated was what evoked fear in him. Under imperialw, deserting was a serious and heinous crime that could have their families annihted, but when he saw Rascal burning, he ran towards this secret passage.
He wanted to live the most. If the entire Rascal were engulfed in mes, it would be toote. And digging a small hole at the bottom of the gate was the only way to escape from there. So he crawled like a dog.
Although the soil dirtied his clothes, the guard who finally came out was confident of his survival.
sh.
That was thest sight. As soon as he put his head out, a sword cut down his neck, and only the guards head was able to get out of the castle.
Chris looked at the corpse with a cold face. There was a fierce battle happening inside Rascal, but there werent just a small number of people who were deserting.
Set fire to the secret passages that have been identified previously. Except for the Lord, no one gets toe out alive.
Yes.
Tak.
Wheik.
They brought the torches to the aisles, and because they had already poured oil earlier, the mes began to spread quickly, engulfing the gates.
That was how Chrispletely blocked their retreat. He had already agreed with Roman Dmitry that while he bought time inside, he would subdue the gate guards and set them on fire.
And blocking the passage was Chriss role. After setting the mes and stepping back, Chris looked at Rascal, which was burning, as he recalled his conversation with Roman.
We will return the same pain Dmitry has suffered that our enemies caused.
At that time, his subordinates felt flustered. They had been through so much with Roman, but infiltrating Kronos to get revenge was a whole different thing. Yet no one questioned it.
Being prepared to die for him, they even stepped into the impossible. That was the way the people of Dmitry lived.
And now things are going ording to n. Roman Dmitry alone handled 10,000 troops, and Rascal was engulfed in the mes while the enemy was careless.
Then Chris picked up the magicmunicator.
Beep.
The first n is a sess. Group 8, after confirming the enemys movements, proceed with the second n right away. Keep this in mind. It is important for this n to be handled covertly and quietly. If even one person is discovered during the n, do not hesitate to abandon it.
[Message received.]
[Message received.]
The messages flooded in. Chris put down the magicmunicator and stared at Rascal.
From now on, it was Roman Dmitrys time.
Count Pablos expression went stiff at Ventos report.
what?
The escape route to the outside has beenpletely blocked. We seem to have fallen into a trap. Its clear that Roman Dmitry is deliberately trying to push and imprison the 10,000 troops in a pit of fire.
What nonsense is that?
It felt like everything had stopped. Whilemanding the troops, they believed that Roman Dmitry could be dealt with, but Count Pablo fell into despair at the terrifying reports. If Ventos report was true, the 10,000 troops could be annihted within Rascal, which didnt stop burning.
And they couldnt ept this. If they knew the intentions of the other person, they could have done something about it now.
Any other way out?
There is no normal way out. However, in the case of the North Gate, the wall is older than the other sides, so there is a way to break it down using magic and escape from there. The problem is that time is running out. If Rascal ispletely engulfed in mes, there will be no way to get out of here alive.
I get it. From here on, give up the pursuit of Roman Dmitry and order the army to retreat.
Yes.
Things have changed. With the heat raging from all sides, Count Pablo gritted his teeth and chose to retreat.
Roman Dmitry. What a scary being.
Everything about Dmitrys n was out of the ordinary. In a situation where even the decision to attack Rascal was shocking, Roman Dmitry nned to chew on 10,000 troops with just a small number on his side.
He seemed to know why the situation was reversed in favor of the Hector Kingdom. His bold judgment, like now, was something that wasnt taught in the textbooks of war.
Roman Dmitry was a monster, and the Kronos Empire needed to eliminate him no matter what.
All troops retreat!
Through the North Gate, we can get out of Rascal.
The order fell. With Vento and the 7th Knight Troops at the forefront, they gritted their teeth and ran for survival.
But the people suddenly stopped walking. In a situation where the wide alley was packed, Count Pablo made his way through the crowd, shouting.
Get out of the way, get out!
Its Count Pablo! Make way!
It was extreme chaos, and the soldiers cleared the way. When he finally had a clear view, Count Pablo doubted the reality in front of him.
Roman Dmitry!
He was engulfed in mes as he blocked the path to the North Gate.
This was an unbelievable scene. Thousands of troops couldnt advance because of just one person.
Count Pablo shouted,
Roman Dmitry! How long will you run like a coward? If you are a true warrior, lets fight in a fair manner and not in such a cowardly style! The Kronos Empire will ept a challenge at any time!
Even when he screamed, he had no expectation that Roman Dmitry would respond. It was natural not to respond to the leader, and it was almost certain that Roman Dmitry would disappear into the mes if the soldiers marched.
They heard about how much of a monster Roman Dmitry was because of what happened in Valha.
On the way to Dmitry, countless troops were killed by his sword, and if one looked at the faces of the dead, no one would consider him a lone individual.
However, there were 10,000 troops. With such a huge number of people, if they could buy time, the main troops would arrive.
He showed a dignified appearance even in the face of Roman Dmitry, who made a mark for himself in thend of Kronos.
But instead of stepping back, Roman stepped out of the mes.
You think you can take me down because of the mes?
Of course! Do you think I dont know your intentions? It might be your ulterior motive to trap 10,000 troops in the pit of mes while wasting time here, but it doesnt matter. I, Count Pablo, will not fall for your wicked n.
If you think that way
Wheik.
Roarrr.
The mes were pushed out.
At first, it was so hot that it seemed difficult to approach, but based on Roman Dmitrys intention, the space was secured enough that it didnt matter, even if thousands of troops rushed in.
The power of the me Demon he had obtained in the underground was strong. He showed absolute control over the me, and from the moment Rascal was in mes, Roman Dmitry had control over the mes.
10,000 troops. There was a simple way to deal with this number of enemies. If the mes had exploded, they would have already been burned to death, so they didnt have a choice but to withstand them.
The problem was that it wasnt enough. When taking revenge, the process was as important as the result.
Roman Dmitry said,
I promise that if you defeat me, you will be able to return alive from these mes.
They were such arrogant words in the face of many, and Count Pablo couldnt hold back his anger any longer.
You cheeky jerk! All troops, attack Roman Dmitry!
Came his voice.
At Count Pablosmand, the troops of Kronos rushed to Roman Dmitry in unison.
It was such a spectacr sight. The crowd rushed in like a tidal wave, and Roman Dmitry rushed to them at the same time.
Grrr.
Rumble.
Attack at once!
Dieee!
Their intention to kill was clear. At the forefront were aura swordsmen belonging to the 7th unit, and they used their explosive aura on Roman Dmitry.
They werent scared. The 10,000 troops filling the alley gave them enough reason to believe the victory was theirs.
At that moment
First form of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Kwaang!
Kwakwakwang!
The faces of the people were shocked as Roman Dmitry confronted the troops at the forefront to annihte them at once.
It was a mind-boggling sight. The aura that erupted disappeared without a trace, and Roman Dmitry appeared through the thick dust.
People knew then what kind of existence Roman Dmitry was. In order to defeat the monster that took over Barbossa, they had to prepare for countless deaths, even with ten thousand troops.
Papat!
Grrrr.
It was so fast that their eyes couldnt keep up. Roman Dmitry broke through and ughtered the first-line troops in the blink of an eye, spilling blood everywhere.
Arms were stretched out for Roman Ditry from all sides. The soldiers attacked without covering their heads, bodies, and legs, but as if they and Roman had different speeds, all of them couldnt attack him.
k.
His hair fluttered. The moment they faced Roman Dmitrys sharp face, they knew they would die.
Puak!
Ugh.
Blood sttered. Roman Dmitry grabbed the person by the hair and stabbed him again in the heart before throwing him aside like trash.
This caught everyones eye. Despite the obviously overpowering troops, they were falling one after another as if they were going against an iron wall.
Their heads felt dizzy, and their blood ran hot. In a situation where they all had to hunt one person, it seemed like he was the only one running rampant.
Kwang!
Rumble!
They were caught up in the explosion. He unfolded the Heavenly Demon Sword technique, and the people who looked like humans earlier were torn down.
The soldiers were shocked. At first, they believed in numbers alone, but from the moment the number of those who died exceeded four digits, they couldnt rush it.
Roman Dmitry still didnt show any signs of copsing.
The 10,000 troops had a clear advantage, but it was unknown how many more deaths it would take to corner him.
In this situation, Vento charged with an angry face.
DIE!
Rumble!
His 5-star aura exploded, and he attacked Roman with all his might. He believed that if a momentary gap were created, they could take down Roman Dmitry.
No matter how great he was, it would be impossible to defeat so many of them in thend of Kronos.
And the members of the 7th Knight Troops also contributed. As they unleashed their innate power, they released an overwhelming aura that cost them their lives. And then
Puak!
They were all torn down at once. The knights, including Vento, copsed at a single blow, just like normal soldiers.
And Ventos consciousness clouded. It made no sense.
However,mon sense didnt matter in war.
no.
In his fading consciousness, he realized it toote. He thought it was Roman Dmitry using the mes to devour his troops, but when he faced Roman, he realized it was wrong.
Roman never intended to use the mes at all. He was sure of it. The mes were only used to block the escape routes.
Roman Dmitry was trying to ughter all 10,000 troops himself.
Chapter 261: Night Of Massacre (4)
Until they have firsthand experience with something, people cant deviate frommon sense.
He heard that Roman Dmitry defeated Barbossa and the shocking actions he had taken, but even as a seasonedmander who had experienced numerous battles, he couldnt make a judgment that deviated from normal sense.
So it was beyond normal sense, no matter how much he used his head. It was impossible to approach the thought of going against 10,000 warriors alone.
But Vento was dead. Watching him fall in a single hit, Count Pablo finally broke free from mon sense.
this guy really intends to ughter us all here.
He felt goosebumps rise. As Count Pablo thought about it, he realized that the fire might be used to block the escape route, making his face distort.
Kronoss soldiers were still seeing this. The mages deliberately refrained from intervening in the chaotic situation, but from now on, the story would be different.
Yale!
Yes.
Attack Roman Dmitry with offensive magic right now!
then the damage to our allies cant be avoided.
Does that matter now?! Do you see these things going in our favor right now? If this continues, even if we defeat Roman Dmitry, we will lose a lot of our troops! If they are going to die at the hands of the enemy, it would be better to sacrifice their lives for the empire.
I understand.
At Count Pablos anger, Yale backed off.
That was right. It might be a cruel reality for the soldiers, but they couldnt help but use their most powerful weapon and magic because they were worried about the damage to their allies when Vento fell.
At Yales signal, the mages of Blue Ind went up to the fire. Magic rose from them, and it simultaneously began to manifest.
Aqua cannon.
Aqua ball.
Aqua ball.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
The scope of magic wasnt specified. A strong explosion of water swept into the chaotic situation, and the soldiers who were frantically attacking Roman Dmitry couldnt avoid their deaths.
The pressure of the water broke their heads and backs. The water that had filled up with their chants exploded and cut off the peoples breath.
It was a brutal sight. The moment he was convinced that even Roman Dmitry wasnt safe, Yale witnessed an unbelievable sight.
Wheik.
Roman Dmitry appeared in front of his eyes, and Yale had to make a decision in a split second.
Memorize, Hold.
He tied the opponent down. While using the exclusive spells against the warriors, he tried to avoid the dagger by using Blink.
As he made a decision in his head, the situation naturally unfolded.
But when he raised his mana, the magic didnt manifest as he had intended, and his blood jumped up.
!?
A burning pain rose in his chest. The effect of Hold didnt evenst a second, and the mage who used 6-circle magic was defeated without being able to do anything.
The mages of Blue Ind were all enraged and manifested their magic. However, the magic only exploded in the air, and Roman Dmitrys form disappeared like a mirage in front of their eyes.
And
Kuak.
Wh-what is this Kuak!
He was killed in an instant. Roman Dmitry was moving quickly through the space, and when they hade to their senses, he was already cutting off the bodies of the mages.
They couldnt even react when they noticed it. When they manifested the magic to attack Roman Dmitry, they saw that he was already attacking another mage.
They were shocked.
Was a human this powerless?
Magic was being destroyed at once, and the meaning of the existence of the mages just disappeared.
Protect the mages!
Attack!
The soldiers rushed in. They wanted to resolve the situation somehow, but what awaited them was a frustrating reality.
Lightning.
Destructive energy raged from Roman Dmitrys sword. Among the martial arts of the Demonic Sect, it was the most powerful force against many.
sh.
Kwakwakwakwang!
Roman Dmitry floated into the sky and mmed the ground, causing this massive explosion of a single lightning bolt.
The bodies of those caught in it were torn down. While those who werent in the range also couldnt handle it, so they fainted on the spot at the pressure.
Rumble.
A cloud of dust rose. At the sight of Roman Dmitry walking out, the soldiers could no longer run to him.
They were terrified. It was as if their instinct was telling them. Theypletely lost their will to fight despite having the advantage of their troops.
The important thing in war is ones will. The moment you lose your will, even if one had the highest number of troops, they would be nothing.
Step. Step.
Roman Dmitry walked. Blood dripped from their swords, and the soldiers of the empire staggered back with scared faces. Some even fell to the ground, and they had to push themselves back.
And Count Pablo was there. He screamed in shock as Roman Dmitry approached him.
What are you all doing? Attack Roman Dmitry right now! That heinous monster needs to be attacked!
But no one reacted. The soldiers of the empire only looked at each other, and none of them had the courage to strike first.
Vento, the 7th Knight Troops, and the mages of Blue Ind. Even these strong men, whom ordinary soldiers wouldnt get close to, were swiftly taken down by Roman.
As they watched such a being get swept to death with so much difference in their power, the soldiers felt fear register within them.
One step.
Two steps.
And then he got closer.
Count Pablo continued to scream as he stepped back.
You insane bastards! Disobedience to orders is punishable by immediate execution. Even if you live here, do you think thews of Kronos will let you live?! Raise your swords! Attack Roman Dmitry! If anyone steps up as an example now, then I, Count Pablo, will make sure to remember that face!
Even though his scream and shout turned more desperate, no one responded. In the end
Thud.
He fell back to the ground and looked at Roman Dmitry with a terrified face.
Roman Dmitry. Just why are you doing this? If you let this pass, the Kronos Empire will not make the extreme choice of going to war against Dmitry. But if you kill me, there is no turning back. It is a war that Dmitry is bound to lose, so why dig your own grave?
The threats didnt work. Convinced that the opponent would kill him, Count Pablos face became angrier.
Yah! You jerk! Yah! Kill me! Kill me, I say! But be aware! Do you think you alone can handle an all-out war against Kronos? The forces of Rascal are close to nothing. Hundreds of troops are gathering to destroy Dmitry, and they will wipe Dmitry at once. And no matter how desperate you are, that ce will go down. That is the price you will pay for what you did!
He cried out.
And that sight of him, among Roman Dmitrys memories, was one that he would remember the most.
Baek Joong-hyuk held a service for the death of Crazy Demon. Then, after spending enough time with the one who died first, he headed for the Henan Province. Mount Song was there.
It was the ce where the Shaolin Temple, one of the Nine Great Sects, was located, and the sudden appearance of the Heavenly Demon sent the Shaolin monks into confusion.
It was an emergency. Now that the Demonic Sect had revealed their ambition to conquer Murim, they tried to subdue Baek Joong-hyuk by using the Hundred and Eight Arhat and their warriors.
A fierce battle happened on that day. But no matter how strong he was, it was reckless to fight the Shaolin alone.
Many had died. When Mount Song, which was a sacred ce for Murim, was stained in blood, Baek Joong-hyuk was standing on a pile of corpses.
Unlike the surrounding sight, he looked calm. His clothes were tattered and soaked in blood, but there werent any noticeable wounds on his body.
It was too much. The monk, once called the hope of Shaolin, looked at him with a miserable look and said,
just why? Why did you attack this ce alone?
He coughed up blood and couldnt understand it. Even if Baek Joong-hyuk possessed such overwhelming force, attacking Shaolin made no sense.
Mu Seong looked at him. Shaolin woulde to an end like this, but he still wanted to find out why this happened.
Then Baek Joong-hyuk said,
My man is dead.
A special reason?
There were none. He did it because he wanted to, and he needed the power to live like that.
Now you know. Even if you are at the top, what happens if you ever touch my people.
The monks face crumbled, and he realized it then.
The war with the Demonic Sect. There wasnt any chance for the righteous side to win.
It was very simr to that time. It was a look of despair, but also the reaction of not being able to ept the reality.
Then Roman Dmitry squatted down and met Pablos gaze.
Do you know why I decided to go to war with Kronos?
Kwak.
Euk!?
He squeezed his lower thigh, making Count Pablo struggle, but he was unable to shake off Roman Dmitry.
I didnt like it. As if Kronos rules the continent, their gaze, as if they were looking down on me, didnt sit well with me. Count Pablo, it doesnt matter how well you have lived until now. Even if Kronos has never experienced defeat in its history before, what matters to me is that you touched Dmitrysnd and my people.
Count Pablos eyes were wide and red. And when Roman Dmitry released his hand, he coughed a couple of times in pain and looked up.
Is that really all? Because the Kronos Empire offended you, you waged this absurd war on us? Roman Dmitry! Do not make meugh! In the world, you are praised as a genius, but in reality, you are an ignorant kid running rampant! To run a ce doesnt mean to respond based on emotions. Why didnt you think of that when acting like this, which could cost the lives of Dmitrys people?
It was hisst shout, but Roman didnt answer. After crushing Count Pablos arm, he took out his magicmunicator, and
Crack.
He smashed it. Seeing that, Count Palo was shocked, and Roman got up.
That is all I need.
It was then
Wheik.
Wheiiikkk.
Ackk!
S-save me!
mes broke out, and the soldiers who watched the situation were engulfed in mes, all screaming out in a terrible manner.
It turned into hell in an instant. The beings who lost their will to fight just stood by, not even being able to bring out their swords.
Except for the ce where Count Pablo was, everything around him burned, making him run out of breath.
Count Pablo looked at Roman like he was a demon standing in front of mes.
Step.
Roman was engulfed in the mes. In a situation where it was burning everywhere, a voice could be heard.
I will give you a chance. Either risk being burned and live, or die after reporting what happened in Rascal to the Empire. Your choice.
That was the end.
He no longer heard Roman Dmitrys voice.
Chapter 262: Night Of Massacre (5)
There were mes everywhere. Every time Count Pablo inhaled, the heat rushed in, and even when he looked around, he couldnt see any way to survive this.
It felt like he would lose his mind. It would have been easier if he had died with a single sh like the others, but he was confused by the two options that Roman Dmitry left him.
Can I get out of here alive?
It wasnt possible. No. Even if it were possible, the cost of doing that would be horrible.
The Kronos Empire was a nation with certain rewards and punishments, and if one achieved a great result, they would get enormous gains, but the cost of defeat would not help them when they died.
He was a defeated man who lost 10,000 troops. He needed to take good care of Rascal until the main troops arrived, but he decided to let this ce be turned to ashes in the hope of staying safe.
They would probably hold him ountable. Thinking that all of the bloodlines of the Pablo family could be in danger, he closed his eyes tightly, denying this reality.
Even if I die, I need to tell the Empire about whats happening in Rascal.
Roman Dmitry was a cold-hearted person. But knowing what he was nning, he destroyed the magicmunicator right in front of his eyes. And now he could no longer contact the Kronos Empire.
Knowing that he was moving away from the gate, Count Pablo jumped into the heat and ran before reaching the front of the building he was staying in.
Wheik.
The building was on fire too. Some had copsed, and some had taken on this terrifying appearance, but Count Pablo didnt hesitate as he stepped inside.
Shaking the mes off his clothes with his hand, he found this magicmunicator in the building. And then he immediately left a voice message.
This is themander of Rascal, Count Pablo, urgently reporting the situation. About an hour ago, Roman Dmitry set the ce on fire. As themander, I tried to subdue Roman Dmitry, but the 10,000 troops were defeated by him.
He took a deep breath, making his skin red like he would copse at any moment.
The reason Rascals forces were wiped out was neither a special operation nor an enemy n. Only Roman Dmitry couldnt be handled, and I dont think I will be returning alive from here. However, I want to ry the seriousness of this incident through my death. While loyal to the Kronos Empire, I have never met a monster like Roman Dmitry. There is no guarantee that the best swordsman of Kronos can win against Roman Dmitry.
Wheik.
Roar.
The fire broke out. Count Pablo, who gulped down a groan in the heat, shouted, prepared for his death.
Be sure to deal with Roman Dmitry. If we dont take down Dmitry this time, its clear that in the not-so-distant future, Dmitry will be a stumbling block to the future of the empire. So somehow
Kwang!
Grrrrr!
The ceiling copsed. Count Pablo, unable to end his words, got buried.
While people were in deep sleep, Rascal, the outpost of Kronos, copsed just like that.
One hour prior to the incident.
The Marquis of Memphis, one of the real powers of the Kronos Empire, received a report from the Royal Knights.
Roman Dmitry attacked Rascal. It doesnt seem like he has a lot of troops, but Count Pablo is chasing after Roman Dmitry while mes were used to cause confusion.
Tak.
The Marquis of Memphis set down his teacup. Despite Dmitrys surprise attack, he didnt waver even a little bit.
Roman Dmitry is surely a bold guy. To dere war against the Kronos Empire and think of moving his troops to attack first. Whatever his intention is, we must admit that he is different from the beings we have dealt with so far.
should I report this to the Emperor?
No, there is no need for that.
Kronos is an amazing nation. There was no reason or need for them to make a fuss about something like this.
It hasnt been long since His Majesty went to bed. The Emperor doesnt like having his sleep disturbed, so I will take care of this on my own. Send troops to Rascal. Mobilize the shadows and the 3rd Knight Troops, and order those in the defensive states to block all escape routes for Roman Dmitry. This is an unprecedented event in the history of Kronos. Those who dare set foot in the estate of Kronos cant be sent back alive.
We take the orders.
And the knight withdrew. It was going to be about six hours until the main units arrived. It wasnt a short time.
Roman Dmitry would mess up Rascal from the inside, but he couldnt do what he wanted after.
The number of troops gathered in Rascal was 10,000. And since that number of troops were waiting in defensive positions, a chain of heaven and earth would be made that could swallow Roman Dmitry in an instant.
But in just an hour, the knight who received the order appeared with a pale face.
Marquis of Memphis! Count Pablo sent a voice message saying that all the troops in Rascal have been annihted!
Annihted. It was a result that they werent expecting, and this made the calm face of the Marquis frown.
10,000 was such an overwhelming number. Indeed, when a number like that would appear in front of him, one had to admit how overwhelming it was to go against it, but it wouldnt work.
That was why the Marquis decided that there was no need to respond by waking the Emperor. It wasnt an all-out war, and there was no way he could deal with the 10,000 troops in just six hours.
But in just one hour, Count Pablo delivered shocking news. When the troops in Rascal were taken down, the Marquis could no longer drink tea.
And then he said,
from what Ive checked, it looks like the annihtion of Rascal is real. Currently, Rascal has been burned to ashes, and the troops of the defensive camp are forming a siege to capture Roman Dmitry. I apologize. I should have reported this beforehand, but I didnt expect the 10,000 troops to be defeated this quickly.
The Marquis bowed his head to the Kronos Emperor. The Emperor, who had been sound asleep, was disturbed, and he looked at Marquis Memphis with a nonchnt expression as usual.
Marquis Memphis.
Yes.
What do you think of Roman Dmitrys movements this time? Having dered war, it is natural for Dmitry to invade thends of Kronos, but I think Roman Dmitry is sending a clear message. Its just like hes denying the fact that the Kronos Empire isnt the ruler of thend. As if to prove that he wouldnt fail if he struck first, Dmitry boldly attacked Rascal. And as a result of this annihtion, he showed clear results.
I am of the same opinion. Roman Dmitry is denying the very existence of the empire, and this isnt just about revenge.
During the events of the past, Roman Dmitrys actions had been quite odd each time. Even when Dmitry was a Baron, he refused to appease the Kronos Empire, and when he raised a rebellion with Marquis Benedict, the gates were opened to counterattack too.
At that time, Kronos dered Roman Dmitrys assassination. Normally, it would be the right thing to panic and hide behind the walls, but Roman Dmitry did the opposite by dealing with the assassins, and leaving for Valha.
It wasnt just once that he didnt retreat. Rather, he would hit and move forward, destroying the intentions of the Kronos Empire.
Sven was killed in the process of attacking Dmitry. The problem was that even though Roman Dmitry wasnt there, the ce didnt fall. The Kronos Empire is a nation that has a history of victories. But ever since Roman Dmitry appeared, our history has been tarnished.
Despite his calm voice, Marquis Memphis didnt look up. Even when he was expressing his anger, Emperor Kronoss words showed how truly angry he was.
Mystic.
Yes.
On one side of the corner, someone wearing a robe appeared. Although he was walking awkwardly as if he werent healthy, he bowed his head and showed respect to the Emperor.
Where are they now?
It seems that they are rallying their forces and keeping an eye on our movements. If you start a war with Dmitry, they will mobilize their troops. The fact that their presence appeared in the attack on Dmitry made it clear that they arent going to stand by our ns.
Them. The secret the world didnt know about. The Kronos Empire had been waiting for the perfect time to conquer the continent, but with the appearance of Roman Dmitry, it was no longer possible.
Anger rose. It was uneptable for a being who showed hostility to the Kronos Empire to return to Dmitry, thinking they had won.
Ugh.
Prepare for the war. Call the Demons of the Abyss, and we will take this chance to whip even them out.
I understand.
And he made the decision. Inside the robe, Mystics expression was bright, and then he disappeared into the darkness.
Emperor Kronos looked at the Marquis of Memphis.
People think that the continent is barely bnced because of unequal beings such as the Knights Alliance. But from now on, I will show them the cruel side. Summon all the Knights of Kronos except for the 1st Knight Troops, and dere apulsory convocation order to the Magic Towers in the empire. This is a war. Starting with Dmitry, I will ce all the kingdoms in the hands of Kronos.
I take the orders of His Majesty!
Marquis felt his blood boil with passion.
Finally, the monster of the continent raised its huge body.
In a dark valley, a man walked alone and opened the iron door that no one was allowed in.
Kiik.
It was gloomy inside. The man entered with familiar steps, and lit a candle ced on the side. Then the ce lit up, and he could see the surroundings.
It was arge but empty space. In the center was a well-maintained parchment, and the man read its contents.
[A very long time ago, the door to the world was opened. The cold energy that came from it froze the world, and the disaster it leftsted forever. God said that someday, someone wille representing Gods will and solve the problems of the world. But if you miss that time, the world will never step out of its despair.]
Beyond the endless mountains was the world of prophecy handed down from generation to generation.
The man, Emperor Kronos, showed a ferocious expression.
Until now, the ambition of conquering the continent wasnt fulfilled by those who received the trust. But from now on, it will be different. The second door opens, giving us the strength to fight them. It is over now that you are stubbornly holding on.
A long time ago, there was a rule passed down in the Kronos Imperial family. On the day of hising of age, the Emperor of Kronos realized the fate he had to ept.
The being that uses holy power. Even if the main character of this oracle appeared, the current situation where Dmitry was running rampant would end.
The people on the continent didnt know the truth. It wasnt that Kronos didnt conquer the continent because of theirck of strength, but that he had no choice but to endure it because of the unknown beings who hadnt appeared on the surface.
But with their imperial power, the people would be shocked.
To the extent that Rascals issue was nothing, Dmitry would be swept down at once. And the Emperor moved.
After leaving the secret space, he went to his bed andid down.
And then he fell into a deep sleep.
It was bright the next day. But as soon as the people opened their eyes, they heard the shocking news.
Roman Dmitry attacked Rascal, the outpost of the Kronos Empire, and ughtered 10,000 troops. In the process, Dmitry didnt receive a single casualty, and the Kronos Empire was enraged and dered a convocation order.
It was news that made people doubt their ears. Dmitry didnt defend himself, but he attacked first and brought down 10,000 people.
At the news, the Kingdoms Alliance was in an uproar. For those who were sure of Dmitrys defeat, they couldnt sit still when they heard of this.
And King Odelia sent a message in an excited voice,
We need to discuss this right now!
Early in the morning, except for Redford, the third conference of the kingdoms was held.
Chapter 263: First Continental War (1)
It was the 3rd meeting already. Now, with just the representatives of the three remaining kingdoms in the union, the Odelia King said,
I couldnt believe what I heard this morning. Is that really true? No, how the hell did he infiltrate Rascal and take out so many troops in just an hour? I know that Roman Dmitry isnt an ordinary person, but its beyondmon sense.
I cant believe it either. It was 10,000 troops. Its unusual for Kronossnd to be invaded, and now Roman Dmitry proved that he wanted war, not just by dering war, but through actions. They are truly trying to deal with Kronos without the help of the Kingdoms Alliance!
The Umberto King chimed in. The destruction of Rascal was shocking news. The people were sure that Dmitry would stick to defense like the west of Cairo, but the events of the night were refreshingly shocking.
It was not only shocking that 10,000 people got massacred with just a small number of troops, but the fact that they made the decision to invade Kronossnd first was absurd.
Just how?
What was Romans true identity?
Against the Kronos Empire, whom others wouldnt even dare to look up to, Roman didnt back down, despite having a small nation.
The Frank King said,
but this incident made me think that Kronos might not be as supreme as I thought. Roman Dmitry ruled out any involvement in the alliance. Why? Isnt it his sincerity to show that he can deal with Kronos with just the strength of Dmitry? And by destroying Rascal, he proved that Kronos is no longer so invincible.
He looked up, and tried to understand the circumstances of the case. The Frank King, who didnt understand Roman Dmitry, saw the possibility that he might have a chance.
At those words, the two Kings reacted as if a war had started.
What are you talking about? It should never be. Your opponent is now Kronos! With a loss of just 10,000 troops, do you think the situation would change so drastically? The troops of Rascal are just a small fraction.
Right, Frank King. Roman Dmitry clearly showed a shocking result that hadnt been seen before, but if you think about it differently, it can also be interpreted to mean that if you dont take the risk, you wont win in the first ce. Take a look at the history of the continent. People who were dissatisfied with the system of the Kronos Empire always appeared and raised their voices, but they never died from expulsion.
It was an overly violent reaction. The words of the Frank King certainly held meaning, but the other two didnt ept them.
After the second conference, the two kingdoms contacted the Kronos Empire. They already had no option of uniting with Dmitry again.
But the Frank King didnt back down.
No. I dont think so. As you all know, the Phoenix Magic Tower, which originally belonged to Frank, moved to Dmitry. At that time, I was very upset, but when I sent someone to find out more about it, the Phoenix Magic Tower continued to develop at a really fast pace. Frank and Dmitry have different situations. But if they are those who produce different results under the same conditions, they may be able to cause the downfall of Kronos, which was thought to be impossible. Furthermore
It wasnt just the public rumors. The most important reason for the Frank King to move was the cause of Romans deration of war.
When Roman Dmitry defines someone as his own, he never lets go of the hand that he chooses to hold. Rather than trembling in anxiety every day under the Kronos Empire, I would rather follow Dmitry if there is even a bit of chance.
No, Frank King!
It was a mess. The ce where they were supposed to talk turned into a sad attempt by the two Kings to convince the Frank King.
There was no concession to others. Frank also wanted to move the entire Kingdoms Alliance, yet he had no choice but to leave like Redford in the face of excessive resistance.
I apologize, but I need to talk with Dmitry at least.
And so the Frank King left. With that, the third conference also ended in a mess.
It was a mess. After the conference, the Odelia King had a thought. The conference of the kingdoms had now lost its meaning, and it had be a foreign alliance that was shocking even to call an alliance.
What did this mean? If even the Frank Kingdom sides with Dmitry, from then on, Dmitry wouldnt be the only one that would get destroyed.
The moment the Dmitry union is defeated, the Kronos Empire will realize its ambition of conquering the continent.
Despite knowing the problem, there was no other option. So the Odelia King contacted the Kronos Empire to live.
this is how things turned out. Dmitry now has the support of Cairo, Redford, Hector, and the Frank Kingdom. The scale of the all-out war against Dmitry has grown to the point where it can be called a continental war, and I heard that the 10,000 troops of Rascal were destroyed in a surprise attack. Please tell us the correct answer. In order for Odelia to live, what should I do now?
It was an earnest question. Baron Charlton, who was on the other side of the screen, said with a rxed face.
[Odelia King. The Kings worries were wrong from the start.]
what is that?
[Even if the entire Kingdoms Alliance supports Dmitry, the Kronos Empire will go ahead with the war. Rascals incident angered His Majesty. An order has been spread throughout the empire on a scale that will go down in history. Do you know what it means? Its not just about punishing Dmitry but wiping it off of the continents map.]
The Odelia King was shocked. If Kronos put their lives on the line, the situation wouldnt change no matter how desperate the Kingdoms Alliance was.
What he was worried about was Kronoss decision. If they engaged in this war with an unclear attitude, only the Odelia Kingdom, which betrayed the Kingdoms Alliance, would be in a difficult position.
So Baron Charltons words gave him assurance. Relieved, he asked in a calm voice,
Tell me what Odelia should do.
At this point, Baron Charlton opened his mouth as if waiting.
[Finally, the Odelia Kingdom has something to do.]
What he heard was right. In this world, there is no such thing as peace without a price.
A few days after that.
In the 1st defense position, a long procession rushed to the front line bordering Cairo. Baron Baros, who was in charge of the defense camp, ran in a hurry when he saw them entering the castle gate.
You went through a lot of trouble to walk here.
The situation?
As soon as Rascals situation was settled, soldiers were sent out to capture Roman Dmitry, but there was no trace of him. So the soldiers moved once again. If Dmitry is attacked, Roman Dmitry will have no choice but to eventually show up.
That rat. Well, you did a good job. No matter where he is, he cant change it anymore.
It was Duke Bamford, themander of the Kronos Empire. As a veteran who led numerous battles to victory, he was called a military symbol in the Kronos Empire.
Just by looking at him, one could tell how determined Kronos was.
With him in the lead, about 30,000 troops reached the 1st defense position, and more than twice as many troops arrived.
He took a step. Then he gave themand and gave them the details.
Currently, Dmitry is concentrating on the Western Front, allied with Cairo. From the fact that he secured supplies and paid attention to Magic Defense, it is presumed that he had been preparing for a siege and plotting some kind of n, but we havent yet been able to figure out Roman Ditrys exact intentions. In the case of the other kingdoms, Redford, Hector, and Frank have expressed their interest in helping Dmitry, while Odelia and Umberto seem to side with us.
The world has gotten so much better. To think that so many kingdoms would rebel against Kronos.
Roman Dmitry is the problem. As he destroyed Rascals troops, he seemed to have decided that in the case of Frank Kingdom, he could deal with the empire.
Duke Bamfordughed.
That had to be it. A fight could onlyst if the strength of each side was somewhat simr, but the Kingdoms Alliance, including Dmitry, had fallen into an illusion.
Kronos mobilized hundreds of thousands of troops in this war. Aside from their overwhelming numbers, this was the first battle in which all of Kronoss knights and mages would be mobilized.
The history of the continent, as people said, was usually decided by Kronos revealing some power.
But the Emperor made a decision this time. Even if Roman Dmitry were a monster who could ughter tens of thousands of people alone, from now on, he would learn what it means to be involved in a war of nations.
It was the history of the Kronos Empire, which had been built for years. And Duke Bamford, who was a part of it, was able to give orders with confidence.
About ten days from now, as soon as everything is ready, an all-out war will start against Dmitry. This war is the starting point of our continental conquest, and we need an overwhelming result, not just a victory against Dmitry.
Yes.
Right now, from this moment on, it is no longer a topic that can be avoided.
On the 3rd day, a problem urred in the 1st defense.
Euk!
Cough, cough.
At first, they thought it was just a simple disease. However, the number of people coughing and puking increased, and it quickly spread through the troops.
So Baron Baros reported the series of events.
Since this morning, the condition of the soldiers has been strange, and they are disying symptoms like puking, fever, coughing, and copse one by one. The number of soldiers who showed abnormal symptoms reached 10,000, and about 300 of them died before they could survive. It is clear that Roman Dmitry is up to something.
With this series of events, Duke Bramford intuitively saw the starting point of the problem.
They used poison. Immediately order the soldiers to identify the exact source of the poison, such as wells, and block them. And call the mages of Behemoth. With their skills, they should be able to solve the poison spreading to the soldiers.
I understand.
And his expression distorted.
Poison!
When did they use poison? Since Duke Bamford had such an experience on the battlefield, he judged that there was a high chance that they used it on the water well. That must have been how the poison spread to the soldiers.
Realistically, people had no choice but to consume water and food, so the well was the right ce when it came to poisoning everyone.
That was why the well was strictly guarded, but he couldnt guess just how the well got contaminated with poison. So he first had to solve the problem at hand.
Duke Bamford hurriedly moved, and he looked at the mage who was examining the patient.
Do you think you can cure it?
It was Mateo, a Behemoth mage. He was an expert in poison, and he apanied Mateo to solve the situation.
And with a confident expression, he said,
Do not worry. Poison is my expertise.
As I thought!
Everyone trusted him. Mateo received the trust of the people and specialized in detoxifying the mind.
Cure Poison.
Wheik.
mes rose. Mateo, who raised his mana, skilfully moved the aura to detoxify the body. The person who used the poison had to be Roman Dmitry.
However, after receiving the mysterious poison through Baron Charlton, the mages of Behemoth became really passionate about deciphering it.
Because of that, they could solve the problem. The more advanced Cure Poison gave him confidence that he could decipher the poison.
But 10 minutes passed.
20 minutes.
30 minutes too.
There was no sign of detoxification.
Mateo, who had been looking at the patient for a while, looked up at Duke Bamford with a face of despair.
it seems to be difficult to break it down with my skills. We need the help of the tower master to solve this problem.
His face looked like he was about to burst into tears.
It was hopeless. The poison used by Roman Dmitry was a difficult problem that waspletely different from thest time, and it couldnt be solved in a short time with just the knowledge in this world.
Chapter 264: First Continental War (2)
The mes went out. At Duke Bemfords urgent call, all the mages of Behemoth were waiting at the summoned outpost. And the expressions of those gathered at the 1st defense werent good.
To them, the information about Roman Dmitrys poison was a serious matter that shook the entire foundation of the Behemoth Magic Tower.
Mateo said,
Currently, poisoning has urred in all eight defense camps in the eastern part of Kronos, including the first one. As you know, the poison used by Roman Dmitry isnt easy to detoxify even with Cure Poison, so if the problem isnt resolved quickly, the damage is likely to build up in time.
Again, Roman Dmitry, that damned man.
It was the leader of the Behemoth Magic Tower. His skin had turned ck from frequent experiments, and his eyes looked torn as if he were nervous.
Actually, he was quite angry. While detoxifying Roman Dmitrys poison, which wasmissioned by Baron Charlton, people asked what the meaning of Behemoths existence was as they couldnt even handle this one poison.
It was humiliating to them. Since they were a group that used poison as their strength, they couldnt ept the fact that they couldnt solve this matter.
And the Magic Tower master of Behemoth said,
Put your lives on the line for this mission. The word impossible will not be epted.
I understand.
Then start with curing it.
There were a total of 32 mages, including the master. That was the strength of Behemoth.
As soon as they heard the news that Roman Dmitry had poison, they mobilized all the mages and began to decipher it in theb created by Duke Bamford.
It was a bizarre scene. In front of the 32 mages, the poisoned soldiers and the dead bodies were lying on top of one another for the experiment.
Cure Poison.
Wheik.
The Behemoth Magic Tower raised his mana. He infused mana into each of the living soldiers and corpses and found the source of the poison through skillful control.
It is an unfamiliar poison thatpletely negates the existing system from one to ten. Usually, it is said that it takes a few months or years to develop a new poison, but how does Roman Dmitry have such a poison? To reach the 6-star level at such young age, I would have to devote all my time to learning swordsmanship, so I guess he had the time to develop poison.
He was annoyed. Whether it was developed by Roman Dmitry himself or someone else, it was uneptable for Behemoth.
They couldnt ept that this unknown poison had a level of strength that Behemoth couldnt analyze. They worked hard to find a cure.
They analyzed the ingredients of the poison using their knowledge and Cure Poison magic, and they found out what method to use to decipher it.
The process was slow but steady. All this time, the Behemoth Magic Tower was known to be at the peak of poison-rted work on the continent, and they even had a lot of knowledge in new areas.
However, a crack appeared on his face as he dealt with both energies at the same time.
Wh-what is this?
It was shocking. At first, he thought the information his mind was receiving was wrong, but the more he tried to decipher it, the more he realized it wasnt wrong.
It waspletely uneptable information. Even though Behemoths mages had confirmed the truth several times, the more they obtained information, the less confident they became.
It isnt just one poison. There are at least two. The living soldiers and corpses were poisoned with different poisons.
It gave them goosebumps. The reason why the situation they were experiencing was embarrassing was that both poisons werepletely different from themon ones.
It didnt make any sense. How could one or two be regarded as having developed into something new? Roman Dmitry, like the spring water which would never go dry, had created a poison that was never seen before.
At that moment, this ominous emotion rose. At the thought of this spreading, the Magic Tower master stopped decoding the poison and hurriedly moved to the side.
Get out!
M-Master?!
The mages looked puzzled. The tower master quickly figured out the difference between the poisons, but he still hadnt discovered that there were multiple poisons.
Wheik.
He raised his mana. The Behemoth Magic Tower master, who had been doing this for a long time, copsed on the ground with a face stained in shock.
I-It makes no sense!
Just what is this?
Mateo came running to him. And the mages also rushed to him after seeing the sudden actions of their master.
And then they saw it.
The tower master shouted with a shocked look,
All types of poison are different. Roman Dmitry, this insane bastard, didnt use just one or two poisons!
His voice was like a scream. And the realization of what that meant made the mages faces go pale.
After the detoxifying process, the tower master of Behemoth made a statement.
Thirty-two types of poison were found in the eight defensive points. Roman Dmitry cleverly used various types of poison to prevent it from being cured, but the problem is that all thirty-two poisons are new poisons unknown to the Smander continent. I didnt think the day woulde when I would say such a thing with my own mouth, but I can assure you that Rman Dmitry is untouched in the realm of poison. If we have enough time, we might seed in deciphering each of them, but there is no way to solve all thirty-two of them to face the war right now.
He thought it couldnt be deciphered. And seeing him talk with a desperate look, Duke Bamfords face went stiff.
To think that the proud man of Behemoth would admit defeat. It is a problem that cannot be solved even if you practice detoxifying.
He judged him quickly. Roman Dmitry was a monster. After attacking Rascal and annihting 10,000 troops, he secretly stayed behind to spray out the poison onto the tens of thousands of troops.
Moreover, the means of the poison were of a kind that couldnt be used generally. No matter how much war was an act of violence against humans, using poison on this scale was strictly prohibited by continentalw.
And so he felt enraged. He was furious, but now was the time for him to address the problem in front of him. Then Duke Bamford called and ordered his lieutenant.
Quarantine all the soldiers and make sure to cremate the dead ones to avoid any trouble. And from now on, the soldiers of the empire will be strictly forbidden to drink water in the defense positions. Even if it is too much work, they need to drink water from a flowing river. Also, the soldiers might be confused about this, so call in the captains and assure them that the matter is being handled well so they dont have to be worried. The truth might be different, but even if people die in front of their eyes, it is very important to dere that there is no problem.
I will do as you havemanded.
Right.
And he looked away.
It was a quick and clear decision.
The hesitation of the captain on the battlefield would lead to greater confusion for the soldiers, so it had to be avoided. And acting with too much caution every time wouldnt solve the problem either.
Even if it was too much, it was necessary for them to throw away the things that they had to give up.
The poison experts of the Behemoth Magic Tower made a judgment. Duke Bamford wasnt an expert in everything, so he listened to what the tower master said. That was the duty of amander.
Having experienced numerous wars, the reason why Duke Bamford was able to survive until the end and rise to his current position wasnt because of his ability but because of his right judgment.
About 100,000 soldiers died from the poison. There was huge damage to the extent that bodies piled up like mountains, but it was fortunate for the Kronos Empire. The defense positions werent ready to amodate so many troops.
Some set up camps outside and got drinking water from the river to prevent any further spread of the poison.
And while the mages of Behemoth were quarantining by using purification magic, they minimized the spread of the contagion. It wasnt that their role was useless.
urate responses based on their experience so far solved the situation that could have killed hundreds of thousands.
Duke Bamford, who finished the report to his seniors, said with a face that was contorted like a demon,
Contact Dmitry right away and arrange a meeting. I will have to ask them. The Continental Law clearly forbids the use of poison on the battlefield, so how do they n to exin this? If their exnation isnt rational, we will be holding them ountable.
The response from Kronos was expected. Marquis Vendenberg, themander of the West, said,
Kronos requested to talk. It is a really interesting situation. They, who have been doing the worst acts to the point that the actual Continental Law got overshadowed, now want to hold others responsible for the same things.
Didnt we expect it? It is Kronos, after all.
Baron Noel, the head of the staff, said.
Poison was a difficult problem. War was usually aimed at winning by all means, but if one were allowed to use poison, then the destruction would be huge. So the use of poison was forbidden by Continental Law.
If there were no sanctions against it, not just the soldiers but the civilians would also die if poison was used, so there was a limit. However, Dmitry crossed it.
Flora Lawrence said,
We knew from the start that using poison would create trouble for us. Maybe this will trigger a third country like Valha to enter this war, but we have no other option to use. The important issue from now on is the situation in front of us. No matter what Kronos says, we need time.
On the Western Front, Roman Dmitry wasnt there. He moved to fulfill his own n, and the remaining forces in the west had to buy time against the Kronos Empire.
So the poison was used. Roman Dmitrys departure was a huge loss of power, and if confronted head-on, their odds of winning the war were slim. So they had to gamble.
In order to defeat a dragon, it wasnt possible to have a fair fight.
Thus, they made a surprise attack on Rascal. By capturing the outpost, the Kronos Empire got overshadowed, and while their attention was on Roman Dmitry, Chris and the others infiltrated the eight defense positions.
It was a diversion. Thanks to the Kronos Empires intense pursuit of Roman Dmitry, the infiltration and poisoning went easy.
And now, they faced another problem.
Flora Lawrence continued,
The Kronos Empires response was a lot faster than we expected. The matter was sorted out in just a few days, and it is clear that he deliberately requested a talk to prevent the Kingdoms Alliance from joining the war under the pretext of poison being used. That is why we need to ept their request for a discussion. When the talks happen, we can buy more time.
There was no reason to be concerned.
Thinking of a n, they had to prepare the options ording to the response of the enemy, and this was one of them.
Marquis Vandenberg said,
Then, in a few days, we will proceed with the talks.
A few dayster, the conversation took ce at the border. Duke Bamford appeared alone without any escorts, and no one thought he was being reckless.
When conducting dialogues between nations during a war, the lives of the representatives were guaranteed.
It was apletely different matter than the poison conversations. If banning poison was for the sake of the lives of many, then guaranteeing the life of the representative was a matter of national security itself.
If the war went the other way or if a ceasefire was desired, at least the representatives needed to be safe. So Duke Bamford came alone.
With his sturdy body despite his age, his confident attitude gave off a strong force that was enough to overwhelm the troops on the Western Front.
The talks about the history of Kronos werent false. Having risen to his current position after experiencing many battles, the man didnt show an inch of distraction despite numerous people looking at him.
And then someone came from the other side. The person walked slowly, enjoying the gazes on him, and when met with the Duke, he asked to shake his hand.
Nice to meet you. I am Count Fabius.
His face showed a bright smile.
And the tension of war was nowhere to be found.
Chapter 265: First Continental War (3)
This suffocating tension rose up. In response to Count Fabiuss smile, Duke Bamford skipped the greetings and went straight to the point.
You know why I asked for a talk. The Continental Law strictly forbids the use of poison to cause indiscriminate ughter during the war. Its the minimum conscience one has promised to another human being. Then why did Roman Dmitry use poison? Didnt you think about the consequences that woulde from the war?
When talking about conscience, they didnt say Dmitry was wrong. No, in the first ce, including the preemptive strike, the Kronos Empire didnt think that anything was wrong with them.
This was war. Just like Hectors surprise of crossing the borders, the way Kronos attacked Dmitry had happened over and over throughout history, even if it was against Continental Law.
But using poison was different. The reason they didnt actively use poison even though they had the Behemoth Magic Tower was because they couldnt discriminate against the enemies.
In addition, it wasnt easy to avoid civilians mixed with soldiers in the realm of reckless massacre.
So the Duke showed his anger. He made a statement of refusal, as if someone like Dmitry was using poison that even Kronos didnt use.
Count Fabius said,
I know what you mean, but that is just your words. Do we have an obligation to follow them at all costs? Just as it doesnt matter in the name of war even if you cross the border without notice. We just thought the use of poison was an extension of our rights.
Count Fabius. From now on, make sure to say each word carefully.
Duke Bamfords expression turned red. As he watched the soldiers, around 10,000, die, he couldnt control his anger.
Kronos was his nation. In this world ruled by emperors, he had only obtained the title of Duke because of the dedication he had shown to this nation.
Duke Bamford didnt even bother to hide his anger.
Everyw in the world, including Continental Law, usually has a starting point that led to its creation. Count Fabius, why do you think the people of the Smander continent banned poison even at war?
Well, shouldnt there be a historical event?
Right. A very long time ago, before Kronos had the title of an empire, there were more kingdoms in the world than there are now. How did they die? In an attempt to im thend of the other, they would use horrifying poison that resulted in the deaths of the three nations involved in the war, with 30 percent of the poption dying. How many civilians do you think that includes? The part of responsibility that I ask you to hold is not to repeat the past. As a human, if you abandon yourst conscience, do you think you can handle the war against Kronos? Our way of cruelty isnt as cruel as yours.
He was right. If the opponent wasnt the Kronos Empire, Count Fabius might have nodded at his words. However
Yes, yes, I understand. I dont even care about the past, so what? Are you asking us toy our heads down and just die? As humans, do we need to have a conscience? I am sorry, but I dont want to hear such words from the Kronos Empire that pushed Dmitry into this corner.
Fabiuss reaction was a real shock.
The opponent was Kronos, which held huge strength. People who heard rumors about Count Fabius were sure that he, who was called a traitor, would wag his tail for Kronos.
Some were right. If the situation and time were right, he would always turn around and swear allegiance to Kronos, but the person he was following was Roman Dmitry.
It was a betrayal. However, he had to do his best as if he would give up his life for his new Lord. It was his lifes motto.
For Count Fabius, who had a liking for Roman Dmitry, the Kronos Empire was just one of his many enemies.
Count Fabius said,
The countries whose poption of 30% was destroyed wereter absorbed into the Kronos Empire and turned into a foundation for yournd. In the end, it can be said that the past event has benefited Kronos.
what do you mean?
No, I was just telling the facts. And frankly, shouldnt the Kronos Empire not point out the use of poison, even if the other nations use it? Everyone in the world knows that Kronos uses ck magic. Especially this time, when my Lord was returning to Dmitry, Kronos openly used ck magic. ck magic is worse than poison. If poison is a childs y, ck magic is the kind of power that can destroy the entire human race.
His attitude was perverse. He didnt want a smooth conversation from the start.
We are giving back what we suffered. Even if this is an issue, I am not going to apologize.
Count Fabius.
Yes, please.
Is there evidence that the Kronos Empire used ck magic? Not just words, but evidence with proof. There is no evidence anywhere that the attack on Roman Dmitry on his way back was the work of Kronos. His Majesty had spoken of the assassination of Roman Dmitry, but that and what happened are different things.
Ah, you think so?
Fabius smiled and thenughed.
Kronos was such a nation. Even though everyone knew that the shadows belonged to them, they forced everyone to turn a blind eye.
Yes, there is nothing wrong with Kronos. You tried to assassinate the Lord and attack with the shadows, then you used ck magic and attacked the Dmitry estate. But in the end, Dmitry, who used poison, must have been at fault. So what do you want us to do? Didnt you get an army to destroy us? If humans lose a war, its hard for us to survive. Regardless of how Kronos has acted so far, we have only chosen the way we live. So lets just ept this. Kronoss ck magic and Dmitrys poison. Isnt it a good idea to talk about each others conscience? If we turn to take this path, let us not dwell on things like this when we are running to our deaths.
How dare?!
And.
Count Fabius was serious now.
And shouldnt Duke Bamford know it well? The poison used by the Lord isnt easy to break down, even with the Behemoth Magic Tower. If he had wished for a senseless massacre, we would have used poison in the middle of the capital. So do not talk shit. We are staying within our own lines. If you want each of us to reach an end, there is no guarantee what will happen from now on.
It was an obvious threat.
And he made a bold attempt. Count Fabius bared his teeth against the representative of Kronos.
The mood had changed.
At Count Fabiuss remarks, Duke Bamford, who was showing his rage, suddenly went silent.
I get it. Lets ept each others responsibilities and finish this matter.
The threat worked. Fabius made a remark that they could use the poison in the capital to buy time, which would have halted everything in Kronos.
At least until the thirty-two poisons could be cured. As for them, they had no choice but to move more than before, worrying about the possible use of poison.
But Duke Bamford said,
Perhaps Dmitry has a usible n that made him decide on the war, and Roman Dmitry exists at the center of it. I will admit it, honestly. We didnt expect you tounch a surprise attack on Rascal, ughter 10,000 troops, and then poison 100,000 troops.
He admired him. Looking at Roman Dmitrys progress, he imagined how amazing it would be if he sided with the Kronos Empire.
It was an amazing future.
If a being like Roman Dmitry had the wings of Kronos behind him, his ambition to conquer the continent would have been faster.
He was unique. The Duke hoped that there would be hardships in the process of conquering the continent.
At one point, I also spent a lot of time on the battlefield, and I only felt alive after winning all those wars and being given the title of Duke. To be honest, I am still ufortable with the clothes the nobles wear. Duke Bamford, as they say, is more used to life on the battlefield than in the capital. Do you know why I left the battlefield? Because I am old? Because the wars are less frequent than before? Not at all.
Their topic deviated, and Duke Bamford showed the truth to an insignificant being.
Its because I know the strength of the Kronos Empire. How strong is this nation? The fact that the reward of victory would have originally followed us without raising a fuss meant that, from then on, I lived a life far from war. Roman Dmitry. An amazing man. Born in a far-offnd, he reached the level of 6-stars at a young age, and his actions so far are so much greater than we assumed. But that is all. No one who knows Kronoss military power thinks of Roman Dmitry as an existence that can stand in the way of Kronoss ambitions. But we are just looking forward to it.
Heughed.
Recalling the source of the confidence that Fabius believed in, he looked shocked.
The stronger Roman Dmitry is, the stronger we will also be. The more he fights, the more we fight back Dmitry. Even if that one ce copses, the people of the continent will have no choice but to admit that the Kronos Empire has the right to rule the continent. So please stick to the very end. To make me feel alive.
Finally.
I truly looked forward to a good fight.
Then the Duke turned around and went back to his camp.
At that time in Dmitry, Hans thoroughly wiped the bodies of the patients lying like corpses with a warm, damp towel.
when did you grow up this much?
He looked at Kevin. He had taken off his shirt to wipe his body, and his body was full of wounds.
There were even new wounds that formed during this war, but most were from the previous war. There were other wounds on top of other wounds. Just looking at all those wounds showed how much effort he put in.
This feeling was new. Even when he first met Kevin, he couldnt find any qualifications for a swordsman in him, even though he had the passion, but now he suddenly grew so much that he could be recognized by the continent.
In particr, in the process of defeating Sven, Kevin made the greatest contribution. If he hadnt stopped Sven for that long, there would have been more casualties. Everyone knew it.
Why did Kevin sacrifice himself? With a strong desire to protect Dmitry, everyone hoped that Kevin would wake up.
And next to him was Henderson. Kevin still seemed to have recovered, but Henderson could be called a living corpse. He was in a state in which it wouldnt be strange if he died now.
Every day, the family of Henderson woulde over and shed tears, but they never said one bad thing about Roman Dmitry. For Kevin and Hendersons survival, Roman Dmitry did his best.
Knowing his intentions, they were thankful. It was heartbreaking. When he looked at them, tears welled up for no reason.
Then he got up. Since he didnt know when the guests mighte, he tried to clean the surroundings so they wouldnt feel ufortable.
It was good to be busy working when sad emotions were inside of him. That was the way Hans lived. So he tried to forget about his sadness by focusing on cleaning.
And when he was about to get up, he heard a familiar voice from behind.
how long has it been?
Came a muffled voice. Then Hans turned his head.
Right at that moment,
Kevin!
Kevin, who stood up with a concerned look, was looking at Hans.
Chapter 266: First Continental War (4)
The moment Svens sword cut through his flesh, Kevin sank into an abyss of memory. In that lonely space where nothing existed, he just spent his time floating.
His fierce battle with Sven in Dmitry and the many things that happened before felt so detached, as if they had nothing to do with him.
How much time did he spend there? The moment he questioned why he was in this space, his mind was caught up in this storm of memories, just like this ck hole.
He blinked.
In Kevins line of sight, he saw some men barging into the house.
Crack!
The furniture was broken. The men smashed the things there with their feet with a stern look on their faces and grabbed his fathers hair as he tried to stop them.
To Kevin, his father was a being from the heavens. It was shocking for Kevin to see such a great person get treated like this.
He was enraged. He wanted to scream and run at them right away, but he couldnt take a single step, as if his feet were stuck in ce.
And he only realized this was a memory then. Recalling the memories of the past, Kevin wasnt really living and breathing in this space.
His father was trampled on. While his mother was pped on the cheek as she tried to stop it, and the only thing that could be heard was the cry of his little sister from behind.
Crack.
Crack.
The space warped, and he was now talking with his father. When asked why they were being treated like this, his father told him it was fine.
Shrrk.
Crack.
And now, on the street, in response to their fathers instructions to stay inside the house, Marie, his sister, went out to retaliate and found the men who attacked the house.
And then he witnessed it. Marie screamed, shaking off the mens hands, but their grip was too strong on her.
And the people who nced at the alley just turned their gaze elsewhere, even though they knew a crime was beingmitted. It was because they saw the patterns on their forearms. And that pattern meant that people couldnt go and help them.
Then Kevin ran. He got beaten up, but because of the attention that this brought to the people, Marie managed to escape.
Shhhrrkkk.
Shhhrrkk.
And then his mother said,
Dont do it next time.
The reason their family was able to live was because of them, and if he stepped out recklessly, he might lose his life.
The opponent was the Blood Fang, a heinous criminal group. They werent people to be regarded as unskilled, and she spoke to him with a scared face. It was from then on that his life began to fall apart.
Crackle.
Shrrrk.
He was being plunged into the abyss. Then the memory was fading away.
The Ghost Illusion Demonic Art was a dangerous power, and from the moment it entered the stage of encroachment, it was apanied by the danger of the Heart Demon.
At the cost of using excessive force for the first time, his mind broke down. It wasnt time for him to reflect on his memories, but it was the right time for him to forget them.
Shhhrk.
Crack.
It was a tiring day. Kevin, who was doing chores, bumped into the street with the Blood Fang.
Remembering everything that happened, they initially pushed him for money, and then it turned into a serious beating. It hurt. And in the middle of that beating, he heard a voice he had never heard before.
Stop.
Before this, no one had stepped up to help him. However, for the first time, the man who didnt turn a blind eye to his difficulties looked at the Blood Fang and said,
You people have broken thews of Dmitry. Therefore, from now on, as the eldest son of the Dmitry family, I will execute the sentence on those of you who broke thew.
At that moment, he woke up. What did he live for? When he reached his purpose in life, he remembered the familiar voice in the dark.
Until I leave, by all means, ovee that Heart Demon.
Just like back then, Roman Dmitry recognized all his difficulties. He would live for him. If he could survive this, he wouldnt have the time to be lost in thoughts like this.
Wheik-
That was when the darkness got pushed aside, and Kevin struggled to get up as he asked Hanss small figure,
how long has it been?
That was Kevins first memory after oveing the Heart Demon.
Hans threw a fit. Looking at his body and asking if he was alright. Kevin calmly responded.
Tell me what happened.
He could feel that a lot of time had passed. Being alive like this meant Sven died, and he could also guess that Roman Dmitry was alive from Hanss bright expression.
Still, he wanted to know what happened. Looking at Kevins pale face, Hans cautiously said,
What happened was
Their conversation was long. He started talking from when Sven attacked up to the current events. And when he talked about Roman, he added what he had heard from the physician.
I heard from the physician that Young Master Roman really risked his life to heal you and Henderson. He expressed how devoted he was, as he shared his life force with you. Thats how much the Young Master wanted to save you, Kevin. If he sees you like this, I think the Young Master would be really happy.
That was a nice thing to hear. He could feel that his life wasnt in vain if someone had tried to save him. But Kevin felt confused. At the words life force, something popped into his mind.
Could it be the innate energy shared by his ancestors?
The power that he had learned from Roman Dmitrys teachings emphasized that it was quite a valuable power because it was an innate energy that he got from being born. So wearing out such energy meant he could die.
Looking at Roman Dmitry, who seemed to have used up such a thing to treat him, Kevin thought that he might have used his innate qi and energy for him.
He gritted his teeth. He was very grateful that he did it for him, but it was uneptable for Roman Dmitrys vitality to be drained for the sake of a guy like him.
Moreover, he heard that he had dered war on Kronos to avenge Dmitry. The fact that he was taking care of a person like himself, he just couldnty in bed.
I will head to the Western Front.
Kevin!
He got up from the bed despite Hans earnest plea and went outside, bringing his sword.
And he coincidentally ran into Fernando. After looking at where he was going, he guessed what was happening and said,
Kevin, go back to your bed and rest. I know what you want, but even if you follow me now, there is nothing you can do for our Lord. Rather, how about taking enough rest and devoting yourself to recovering your body so that when the Lordes back from a victorious war, we will have more reason to rejoice.
I am sorry, but I cant do that.
Kevin firmly said. The words Fernando said meant nothing to him.
The reason for my life is for my Lord. If he is on the battlefield, I must be there with him. When I leave him, it will only be when I cannot carry out his orders.
And he stepped ahead. Seeing him pass by, Fernando looked at him and scratched his head.
How do I stop him?
Kevin, even in Dmitry, was famous for his determined nature.
Fernando looked away. His mission was to protect Dmitry. He didnt want to stop Kevin, who was leaving to do his part, by following Roman.
The peace was short-lived. After the talks a few dayster, seeing the imperial army advance from afar, the soldiers urgently sent signals.
Dang! Dang! Dang!
Enemies!
The enemy is advancing!
The castle was turned upside down. The soldiers went to their positions in perfect order, as they had been trained, and Marquis Vandenberg, themander of the Western Front, moved ahead armed.
From the moment Dmitry dered war, he didnt let his emotions get the best of him, even for a moment. To respond to the attack of the enemy, he set up his senses in a keen manner.
From above the castle wall, he could see the enemies. Baron Noel, who had been tagging along with him, spoke with a firm expression as he saw the people pouring in.
its a lot sooner than we had expected. I expected that it would take time to detoxify the poison Roman Dmitry used, but Duke Bamford seemed to have made a quick decision. At this rate, we fall short of the time we were trying to secure.
The opponent is Duke Bamford. If he is a veteran on the battlefield, he must have instinctively judged that we shouldnt be given time.
Vandenberg and Bamford. They had encountered each other a few times on the battlefield.
Duke Bamford was a tough man, and he knew how to fight a war instinctively. Meanwhile, Marquis Vandenberg never won a single battle in several battles. And it wasnt simply because of the difference in power between an empire and a kingdom.
Even in the battle of strategies, he failed to gain an advantage against Duke Bamford. Was that why he was feeling cold? Despite all the preparations, he couldnt shake off this ominous feeling.
Flora Lawrence said,
Commander, dont worry too much. We expected an all-out war with the Kronos Empire, and we have thoroughly made preparations. Even if the mages of Kronos step forward, there is no way the castle wall will break down with theyers of magic defense we have put up. As always, we just need to believe in Roman Dmitry and do what we can do.
truly right. Even if the enemy rushes in to attack, our preparations for the situation will not change.
Clench.
He grabbed his sword. He trusted Roman Dmitry. He showed miraculous results in the previous war, and in the war against Kronos, he might win the war that everyone else thinks is impossible. But the process wouldnt be easy.
Roman Dmitry had also told them he would risk his life, so Marquis Vandenberg intended to risk his life for his role.
It was then, among the troops of the empire, approaching from a certain distance, a mysterious figure appeared.
There was just one person, and Baron Noel spoke at the sight of his robe.
A messenger?
No. If it were a messenger, he would have raised a white g and let us know that he had something to deliver. I dont know what the Kronos Empire is thinking, but it is clear that they are trying to do what the empire intends.
Vandenberg shook his head. Then he could think of one thing. The method of using magic at a distance where arrows couldnt reach was a pattern that had been used a lot on the battlefield.
In the Battle of the Great Warriors, cing magic traps where the mages would cast their magic showed amazing results.
Thanks to that, they were able to block the enemys attack. However, they didnt set up traps this time because they werent sure how the enemies would prepare.
The man in a robe walked confidently. Without the need to check for a magic trap, he stopped walking at a distance where he could use his magic.
And Marquis Vandenberg gave the signal.
Prepare the ballista!
Yes.
The ballista was a weapon used for long-range attacks. Contrary to its destructive power, it was somewhat less urate, but a modified ballista was created for the purpose of hindering the mages from casting magic.
It was done by increasing its uracy at the cost of lowering its destructive power. If a mage was attacked where he stood, the mage couldnt continue to cast his magic, and he had to cancel it and move aside.
Ready.
I will give the signal soon.
Swish.
And then he raised his hand.
They watched the robbed man closely, and when they noticed he was preparing something, the Marquis lowered his hand.
Fire!
Fire!
Tung!
Tutututung!
A huge arrow moved through the air. The magic enchanted arrow found the location of its target and moved toward the head of the robed person. It all happened instantly.
Seeing that he didnt step back, the Marquis was sure that this person would end up dying.
And at that moment
Wheik.
Pupupuak!
A white sheet blocked all the arrows. Even though it didnt seem like they were preparing anything in particr, the magic happened with just one touch.
And then
Funny ones.
Rumble.
Rumblllleeeeee.
And the magic manifested. The robed person pulled up his robe, revealing his gray hair. It was a face they were seeing for the first time.
However, from the dark clouds that swept across the sky, Marquis Vandenberg realized that this ominous entity existed.
People said that a 5-star aura swordsman was the same as a 6-circle magician. Meanwhile, a 6-star aura swordsman was the same as that of a 7-circle magician.
The Twelve Swords of the Continent that people talked about were 6-stars, and the mages were usually 7-circles.
Beyond that was the supreme level, which was known to exist, but no one had witnessed before. In front of their eyes
Fury of Heaven.
Rumble.
Rumblleeee.
The gray-haired mage manifested 8-circle magic.
Chapter 267: First Continental War (5)
At first, people didnt realize that the white-haired individual was using 8-circle magic because they had never heard of it. Even when the sky was shining, they believed that the Magic Defenseyered on the wall would protect them.
sh.
The sky brightened. In the sky, filled with dark clouds, a single ray of light descended onto the castle wall.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwakng!
And a massive explosion ensued.
The Magic Defense formation materialized, and numerous magic shields took shape in the air. However, the soldiers from Cairo and Dmitry lost their bnce, finding themselves sitting on the ground as the lightning exploded.
Gazing at the sky with bewildered expressions, they perceived this as a harbinger of destruction. And the sh between the magic shield and lightning enshrouded the entire sky.
Yet there was a problem This was only the beginning. The sky, turning white, constantly crackled with lightning as anger was vented out.
Rumble.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
It was a truly shocking sight. The mages who had installed the Magic Defense boasted that it could hold out for at least 10 days with 7-circle magic, but each time lightning struck, the magic shield cracked and began to break one after another.
Even those who had no knowledge of magic couldprehend the gravity of the situation. It was evident that the Magic Defense would not endure for more than 30 minutes and would eventually be obliterated.
At that moment, Marquis Vandenberg shouted.
Enhance the power of the Magic Defense! Even the formidable Kronos mage will struggle to sustain it! If we can gain some time, we may stand a chance!
It was a precarious endeavor. A glimmer of hope grounded in instinct rather than concrete evidence, and the mages forged ahead.
They created magic and infused it into the defense, but they faced a hopeless reality.
Kwang!
Kwaaang!
Kuak!
Ack!
The mages went down. Since the magical power they infused was linked to the Magic Defense, the impact was transmitted to the mages, although very weakly.
With that alone, the mages couldnt withstand it. Some people copsed, screaming, while others vomited. While mages with lower circles lost consciousness as the impact broke the circle.
This was too overwhelming, and it was beyond their capability to handle it. The power disyed by the gray-haired magepletely shattered Marquis Vandenbergs understanding of reality.
So this is what Count Fabius was referring to?
The negotiations had reached their conclusion. Count Fabius ryed Duke Bamfords words to the leaders, and it was certainly an arrogant statement. The statement that he lost interest in the war after learning Kronoss true strength was seen as a threat to suppress the opponents initiative.
However, the scene in front of him was not what he had expected. Cairo and Dmitrys alliance had no option but to witness the opponents attack with helplessness, unable to mount a counter.
In the end, he watched the scene nkly, as if death awaited their conviction, knowing that the Magic Defense would crumble. He gulped at it. Now it seemed like he realized the true magnitude of the war against Kronos.
The magic that the gray-haired mage uses is undoubtedly beyond the 7-circles. If he is indeed an 8-circle mage, the Kronos Empire can be considered the most powerful force on the continent without even acknowledging this persons existence.
He was gasping for air. The Kronos Empire boasted about conquering the continent with its formidable military might. However, if their undisclosed strength was even greater than what was already known, it would be impossible for them to win this war.
Roman Dmitry was a renowned historical figure. Despite hailing from a weak nation at such a young age, based on the actions he had taken thus far, it could be argued that he was the only person capable of challenging the might of the Kronos Empire.
However, there was a caveat. The history of the Kronos Empire was piled up one after another, with a seemingly insurmountable barrier.
At that moment
Kwaang!
The Magic Defense shattered. And the lightning that followed immediately exploded against the castle wall, toppling the fortress that was believed to be imprable.
Grrrrng!
The wall crumbled. Only 10 minutes into the war, Cairo, Dmitrys alliance, confronted a grim reality.
At the exact moment the wall fell, Duke Bamford issued a resounding order.
All troops, charge!
Charge!
Woahhhh!
The imperial troops surged forward in perfect harmony. The sheer number of mages in their path was daunting, but ultimately it was the soldiers hand-to-handbat that determined the oue.
Once the might of the castle walls had been diminished, there was no longer any reason for them to hesitate. Even the formidable Cairo and Dmitry alliance could not withstand the onught of these charging soldiers.
Pappaat!
Arrows were unleashed. The soldiers of the empire screamed and fell down as the arrows rained upon them, but that alone didnt stop the enemies.
There were too many enemies. The archers hands were trembling as they fired their arrows, as they were aware that they would soon face their enemies.
And then it happened. Above the castle wall, the mages of the Phoenix Tower shouted,
Burning.
Wheik.
Wheeeik.
They were the mages of the Phoenix Tower and Felix. Felixs presence red up, and powerful me magic manifested.
Fire Storm.
It was 7-circle magic. Felix had been perfecting his magic all this time, and with the assistance of Burning, he was temporarily able to utilize the 7-circle magic. The storm of fire raged, and it was an unavoidable disaster for the Kronos army.
Rrrrrr!
Kwakwakwang!
Kuaaakkk!
I-it burns!
The enemies were engulfed by mes. Some were charred upon direct contact, and the others were falling as the realm of fire consumed them, clutching their necks in desperation.
The mages of Phoenix continuously conjured powerful spells. Fiery eruptions surrounded them, causing the opposing troops to disintegrate in a mere instant.
The Phoenix Magic Tower. Certainly, in terms of magic power, they were upper-ss mages. The leaders of the Western Front were convinced of their defense because they trusted their perfect preparation and the existence of the Phoenix mages.
Under normal circumstances, their magic would have been sufficient. However, there was a variable in the form of a gray-haired mage. He disrupted the activities of Felix and the other mages with his own magic.
Wind Storm.
Wheeing.
Wheeeeing!
The wind blew. The strong wind fiercely blew as it encountered Felixs fire.
However, the firestorm failed to fulfill its task. The firestorm could engulf the surroundings with mes apanied by the wind, but the windstorm clung to the firestorm, preventing it from moving.
And that wasnt all. In the realm of mages, the distinction between circles was absolute, and eventually, the windstorm swallowed the firestorm.
Pat!
The wind blew. As the mes soared, the leaders of the Western Front came to the stark realization that not even magic could thwart the mighty empire.
The sheer presence of the mage with silver-gray hair was awe-inspiring. He demonstrated, right before their very eyes, the caliber of mage he was on the battlefield, illustrating that even an 8-circle mage could single-handedly alter the course of the battle.
The realm of the outside world was unlike anything they had known. He dismantled the Magic Defenses, crumbling the fortress walls and rendering Felixs magic utterly useless with a single incantation. Finally
Enemies are approaching!
Stop them!
The empires army rushed in just as they were about to attack the troops on the Western Front with ferocious force, when a lightning-like aura fell from the sky.
Kwang!
Rumble!
You cant move any further!
There was an explosion of aura. The being who was able to sweep away the enemies at once was Count Nichs.
The man who was once called the best swordsman in Cairo appeared on the battlefield. Blocking the front of the enemies rushing in, he raised his aura and swiftly cut them down.
There was a sh, and blood gushed out like a fountain. But that wasnt all. Count Nichs fearlessly charged forward, striking down the enemies, and preventing them from moving any further.
Despite being just a lone soldier, he wasnt helpless. He possessed a powerful 5-star aura. Known as the best sword in Cairo, he was an excellent swordsman. When he stood in their way, the intruders were blown away.
In his ranking match against Roman Dmitry, Count Nichs received a deep moral wound. It was a serious injury that forced him to focus on his recovery, but it also provided an opportunity for him to find peace within himself. He had always strived for the title of number one in the rankings.
The weight of this ambition was heavy, even if he didnt fully realize it. With Daniel Cairo holding all the power, Count Nichs had the chance to reflect on himself and develop in his own time.
And his body slowly healed just like that. No, it was more than that. Count Nichss skills exploded within him.
Die!
There was a thunderous rumble. The knights of Kronos charged forward. There werent just one or two of them. There were two in the vanguard and three on each nk. They closed in on Count Nichs, each emanating an aura of 3 and 4 stars. However, Count Nichs calmly parried the enemys assault with a single stride.
A radiant sh ensued. A tremendous force struck, momentarily showing as if Count Nichs had been forced back. Yet the impact of his sword could sever their throats.
!?
No one could discern the details with precision. The moment he attempted tounch another attack, he was blocked by Count Nichs and lost consciousness.
And then another aura swordsman fell. As this continued, Nichss sword technique improved like a fine wine. At the same time,
Take cover!
sh!
The wind stirred above Count Nichss head.
It was Chris. Following Roman Dmitrys n, he and the other men swiftly moved to the Western Front.
The only person missing was Roman. Chris aided Count Nichs in manifesting his aura when the castle wall crumbled. It happened so swiftly.
Then Count Nichs nced at Chriss face.
Is Chris really this skilled?
Disregarding the difference in their auras, the attack was so rapid and precise that even he couldnt defend against it.
As the rumors suggested, the individuals surrounding Roman Dmitry were no less monstrous than him.
Chris, despite his young age, disyed incredible potential in his sword technique. Following that, one after another, the swordsmen of Dmitry appeared and formed a blockade against the wall.
The castle wall had previously copsed due to the unexpected variable of the 8-circle mage, but the enemies storming in were not skilled enough to break through. Nevertheless, it was a situation worth fighting for.
Count Nichs raised his aura and bellowed as he infused mana into his words.
UGHHH!
Cairo and Dmitry soldiers! Dont give up! The Western Front will not fall like this!
Flora Lawrence observed the battlefield above the castle wall.
Tuk. Tuk.
The Kronos Empire army attempted to breach the wall usingdders. In the sky, dark clouds loomed, and lightning intermittently struck, while on the ground, fierce battles raged between enemies attempting to infiltrate the crumbled wall and those struggling to halt them.
The situation was dire. Flora Lawrence skillfully shot arrows as she assessed the situation in her mind.
We must secure at least three days to execute our n, and thats if we can work fast. I believed it was feasible to hold our ground at the wall, but all our preparations would be meaningless if we lose it on the very first day.
Moreover, a problem arose. The presence of the 8-circle mage, observing him from a distance, could once again alter the situation drastically, potentially causing them to lose everything to the mage.
Perhaps this mage was not the sole hidden surprise Kronos possessed. This mysterious mage with gray hair possessed abilities that were unknown, and the prospect of encountering more unknown beings had to be taken into ount.
The Kronos Empire ruled the top position like Valha.
In the absence of Roman Dmitry, if rankers appeared, their chances of winning the melee fight were low.
But there was one thing that raised doubts.
Is it right for us to hold the Western Front until the end? Roman Dmitrys goal was to buy enough time toplete his mission, not to defend the Western Front like this. Defending the walls will require sacrifices from our side. We must make a prompt decision.
In the war with Kronos, Cairocked any advantage. Against formidable opponents who relied on cunning strategies, responding in kind would only lead to being trapped. Thus, for Cairo, this situation resembled a horrific plot.
But despite their loss of hope in the face of Kronos, she still believed in the existence of Roman Dmitry.
And that alone could bring about a significant change. That was why they needed to find a way to stall time, even just for three days.
Puak!
She aimed an arrow at the enemy, who was climbing up, and swiftly made her way toward Marquis Vandenberg.
Commander!
He was actively engaged inbat. Seeing the bloodstained man, he turned to her in response to the call.
We dont stand a chance! Retreat from the front and implement n B!
n B. In the event of a worst-case scenario, they would have to make a decision.
Chapter 268: First Continental War (6)
A few days ago.
During a meeting of the Western Front leaders, Flora Lawrence discussed the possibility of what if.
We have made extensive preparations for the war against Kronos. A significant amount of resources have been dedicated to fortifying the walls and coordinating forces with Dmitry in Cairo. However, the issue lies in the fact that we may not be able to sustain our defense even after giving our best effort. If that scenario arises, it bes senseless to persist in defending the Western Front, which has already suffered a significant defeat.
But the moment the West is lost, its just a matter of time before the Kronos Empires forces attack Cairo.
Baron Noel was the one who spoke.
Flora Lawrence looked at him and said,
Right. If Cairos falls into enemy hands, it will disintegrate one after another. However, this war inherently carries risks. To execute Roman Dmitrys n, its crucial to preserve as much force as possible and prioritize maintaining that force over winning battles. But what happens if we allocate all our forces to defending this ce and lose the battleground, leaving us powerless for whates next? We need to make choices and prioritize. We can buy time by sacrificing the West and conserving our power instead of just giving up the West for nothing.
That makes sense, Flora. Did youe up with a detailed n for that?
Yes, I did.
Marquis Vandenberg expressed his agreement. Flora Lawrence, once the most valuable resource in the West, held authority with her words.
Sheeakk.
The map was unfurled. Flora Lawrence directed attention to the western fronts defensive position and spoke,
Thend we are now on is a crucial strategic point. If this ce is breached, the Western Front will copse, so theres a high chance the Kronos Empire will try to destroy it with all its might in the first battle. n B, which Ill exin now, is the option we can choose if we cant withstand their attacks. And there are no other options besides that.
Their gaze remained focused. They eagerly anticipated this audacious decision. Making all the necessary preparations for war and discussing n B posed many challenges.
However, what she had experienced in the past made Flora determined.
n B is to abandon the castle and flee. If it bes evident that we are going to be defeated, our enemies wont find it suspicious if we evacuate earlier than expected. Furthermore, by surrendering our war supplies, they wont suspect anything. And that is our opportunity. When the enemy breaches the castle, we can gain a significant advantage by sacrificing a lot and causing a massive explosion.
They had to prepare just in case. On a battlefield of countless variables, the staff had a vital role to fulfill.
And so, the decision was solidified. Marquis Vandenberg bellowed as he struck down the oing enemy.
All troops, retreat! Abandon the castle and fall back!
Retreat!
The decree echoed through the ranks. The lieutenant swiftly disseminated the orders, and in a flurry, some soldiers dashed away, drums pounding in sync. The entire battlefield crumbled within a heartbeat.
Even though the soldiers were unaware of n B, their leaders had instructed them to abandon the castle in case of an emergency.
So the soldiers began to retreat. The leading soldiers couldnt simply turn and run with the empires army charging toward them, but the others were able to follow suit.
Staying on the battlefield when everyone else was fleeing was a sure path to self-destruction. Cairo and Dmitrys soldiers withdrew, allowing the enemy to breach the castle through the gap in the battlefield.
Attack!
Kill them all!
Screams reverberated in the air. The Kornos Empire army ruthlessly ughtered the soldiers of the alliance, obliterating the advancing troops. Even the fallen bodies were mercilessly crushed into a pulp.
The war hade to an end. The delicate bnce had be irreparable the moment the alliance retreated.
And among the prominent figures involved, Chris stood there. From his position, now in the rear, he bought time for the soldiers to escape.
There was a blinding sh. All the enemy soldiers rushed in and fell. Even with the enemy troops filling his vision, Chris didnt back down, and he precisely swung his sword. With one or two counters, the heads of Kronos fell.
It was a confrontation between many soldiers and a single person. It was such a familiar situation.
Puak!
The neck of the enemy was cut. As he was about to join the army, Chris turned his head at a cold sensation.
Krrrrr!
A fiercely burning aura passed in front of his eye, and his skin became itchy. It was still too early for him to be sure, but Chris had a sense that the auras power was at a 6-star level.
You are the person known as Chris.
Kwang!
Kwakwang!
The enigmatic presence forcefully shoved him as if in a state of madness. Chris didnt engage in a direct confrontation with the enemy and swiftly moved away. Nevertheless, Chris continued to be pushed back, with the wave of aura propelling his body.
From above, a radiant halo gleamed as Chris narrowly dodged the attack, and he rolled onto the ground.
Kwang!
Rumble!
What is Roman Dmitrys identity? Reaching 6 stars at the age of twenty, and nurturing swordsmen like you in a wretchednd like Dmitry. It is truly shocking, to the point where I want to catch him alive and demand the truth by peeling the skin off his flesh.
He gazed forward, his face pale and marred by scars from his eyes to his nose.
At that moment, someone came to mind. Ranked 2nd in the Kronos rankings and 3rd on the continent was Hannibal, the Evil Ghost. His long, curly hair, pale face, and the scars across his face were Hannibals significant features.
He felt goosebumps rise. If he, who held the second position of the Knights of Kronos, had taken a step forward, there would be virtually no way to defeat him in a ce without Roman Dmitry.
Damn it.
Puak.
The sword was thrust forward, and he knew that he would die, but he knew he couldnt turn back now. The moment he looked back, Hannibals sword would slice through his back. So rather than sumbing to a wretched demise, Chris yearned to contribute to the war.
Apologies, I fear I wont be able to fulfill the aspiration of surpassing my Lord.
With resolution, he brandished his aura and prepared to attack.
I shall im this realm.
It was Count Nichs. He confronted Chris directly.
It caught Chrispletely off guard. In response to an objection he couldnt abide, Count Nichs uttered,
In the uing war, your presence alongside Roman Dmitry is crucial for the sess of our alliance. Allow me to handle this situation, defeat Hannibal, and I will join youter.
Count!
Quickly!
Count Nichs eximed, and both of them acknowledged the harsh reality. The troops of Kronos were rapidly approaching, and any hesitation for even a mere 10 seconds would result in their retreat being cut off.
Despite knowing that, Count Nichs willingly sacrificed himself. As he experienced the new talents of Roman Dmitry and Chris, he knew what he had to do for the Kingdom. His hesitation would only result in sacrifice.
Seeing Count Nichss resolute expression, Chris clenched his teeth.
I will not forget what happened today.
He turned and began to walk away. As Chris attempted to flee, Hannibal swiftly extended his sword.
Kwang!
Kwaang!
Count Nichs halted. Surrounded by an intensely zing 6-star aura, Count Nichs unleashed his 5-star aura, refusing to be defeated.
A great shock rose through Count Nichs, and heughed.
I wanted to fight a top-ranker like you at least once.
Far away, Chris was slowly disappearing. When Hannibal looked dissatisfied, Count Nichs calmed his shock and focused his mind.
In my life, I wanted to reach a 6-star aura.
Cairos Best Sword. That was his name. However, when dealing with the Continental Rankings, he realized that the title of being the strongest in a weak nation meant nothing. And that he was only at the bottom. Even against the formidable 5-star swordsman, he couldnt stand out, and now a 6-star swordsman from another continent had arrived.
The day he became infatuated with Roman Dmitry, Count Nichs witnessed a new world unfold before him.
The intense sword technique, capable of slicing through flesh, was a realm beyond the heavens that he yearned for.
Right after his defeat, confined within the training room, he hoped to emte even a fraction of Romans prowess as he healed.
Even though he had a reputation in the past and was at the age where gray hair started growing, they all didnt matter. Count Nichs, returning like a novice, had managed to achieve some results.
Kwang.
Rumble!
I am Richard Nichs, and I am Cairos finest swordsman.
The Dmitry Duchy was established, and he was given the highest position. Count Nichs brandished an aura that burned brightly, bringing honor to his name.
Infernal me.
It was an enormous me. The fact that his very existence burned and merged with the sword indicated that he had also reached the early part of the 6-star level.
Cairos first sword was far from feeble. Besides Roman Dmitry, he was the first to attain the level of 6-stars, which was a prestigious achievement shared by only twelve individuals in the empire.
Determined, he kicked off the ground. Surrounded by aura, he charged toward Hannibal. In that instant.
A foolish bastard who has no understanding of his position.
There was a sh, and the mes soared high. The aura burst forth, akin to a volcanic eruption, threatening to split the very sea in two.
Hannibal was the 3rd strongest swordsman on the continent. Much like the disparity between a 5-star swordsman, he was an unparalleled monstrosity at the 6-star level.
Puak!
Blood spurted. Count Nichss body was cut up, causing him to copse to the ground, unable tost even a minute. He yearned to evade attacks, following Chriss example.
Maybe that would have bought him more time, but his intention to fight head-on brought about the current result.
He shuddered. As if telling him not to go, he grabbed Hannibals feet. Then Hannibal squatted down, allowing him to meet Count Nichss gaze.
Would you like to hear something interesting?
Cough.
Blood trickled down. The blood flowing from Count Nichs formed a puddle.
First of all, there are many people in Kronos who are stronger than me. If you cant handle this, you have no chance of winning at all. And secondly.
He grinned mischievously.
I was actually nning to blow up the castle from the beginning.
And then he stood up suddenly.
Crack!
He stomped on Count Nichss face.
It was a wless n, and the soldiers began to move. Then Flora Lawrence made the ce explode at the perfect moment.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
Rumble!
A massive explosion erupted. She believed the soldiers of the Kronos Empire would finally be done with this, but the white-haired mage conjured a ck hole. The explosion was immediately swallowed by the void. And just like that, the initial st was neutralized, rendering the device meant to cause a chain reaction useless.
At the present, Duke Bamford entered the castle, disying a contented expression.
Its clear what the feeble ones will choose.
They were an 8-circle mage and the second knight of Kronos. It was an astonishing disy of power. From his experience, Bamford was confident in his ability to prate the Western Front. However, there was one unforeseen scenario.
If Roman Dmitry, the renowned maestro of battlefield tactics, couldnt devise a strategic n, the only option remaining would be to explode the castle walls forcefully.
That man was known as the battlefield maestro. Duke Bamford earned his reputation for a reason. He was not easily defeated, especially against weaker nations with limited options.
He addressed the white-haired mage andmended her efforts, saying,
Shefir, your hard work has paid off.
It was nothing.
Said the gray-haired mage. Shefir calmly responded and pulled down her robe.
Duke Bamford looked away and shouted,
Soldiers of the Kronos Empire, listen! Our enemies are now cornered! Let us unleash this force and turn Cairo and Dmitry into a burning sea!
The enemy would have to remember this day. What awaited those who would go against Kronos?
Enemies. Those who hadnt experienced the hell of the world.
A few dayster.
Contrary to Duke Bamfords expectations, the Kronos Empire failed to hold the alliance down.
Those clever individuals anticipated numerous oues in advance.
The explosion merely marked the beginning. Additional traps were set to impede Kronos. Consequently, the pursuit gradually decelerated. And the adversarys intention to hinder their progress sparked suspicion in Duke Bamford.
Why are they wasting time like this? With the Western Front down, Roman Dmitry wonte. They must be stalling for some reason, and I think its because Roman Dmitry is absent.
After observing their actions, there was a possibility that Roman Dmitry was secretly making his way into the capital and nning tounch a direct attack on the Emperor, but that seemed highly unlikely.
The Pce of Kronos was protected by the elite first order of knights, and mysterious creatures stood alongside the Emperor. No matter how strong Roman Dmitry was, assassinating someone in the capital was not a realistic approach.
If he intended to do so, he could no longer be considered a strategist. He was simply someone who relied on power. And an individual like that would eventually be defeated by a stronger force.
Its best for us to continue moving forward in this manner. If they are attempting to dy us, we will just eliminate them as we have done before and acquire what we require.
However, on that particr day, they received unexpected news. A soldier came running, gasping for breath, and eximed,
Commander! Roman Dmitry has captured Cortas!
Cortas!
At the mention of that name, Duke Bamford was surprised. It seemed almost impossible.
Just like the Western Front, Cortas was a strategically important location in the eastern part of Kronos. Moreover, a Warp Gate existed there.
Chapter 269: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (1)
Immediately after the capture of Rascal, contrary to the thoughts of the Kronos Empire, Roman Dmitry didnt return to the Western Front. He headed towards Cortas instead, which was a crucial strategic location in the eastern part of Kronos.
Cortas served a simr purpose as the rear position of the Southern Front of the Cairo Kingdom.
All goods and manpower traveling from the Kronos Empire to the east relied on Cortass Warp Gate. On days when the Warp Gate was out of order, the only alternative was located hundreds of kilometers away.
And when Kronos intensified their chase, Roman Dmitry entered Cortas with apanion.
Are the boundaries strict?
It was a man in his mid-thirties, who seemed to be anxious. His name was Nelson, and he didnt belong to Dmitry, nor was he a specializedbat resource.
However, he chose to apany Roman Dmitry. While all other troops retreated to the Western Front, Nelson, who had been hiding nearby, made his way to Cortas, abandoning the zing Rascal.
And at present, he had a destination ahead of him. With a loud voice, Roman Dmitry dered,
I will secure the path from here on.
Enveloped in darkness, Roman Dmitry moved towards the rampart and swiftly scaled it with astounding agility.
Not a single sound could be heard from above. The soldiers stationed in all directions on the wall maintained their positions, but amidst the stifling tension, a rope descended.
Drop.
He recognized it as a signal to use the rope. Nelson gripped the rope and heaved himself upward, finally getting a view of what had urred on the wall.
Kronoss soldiers died standing, he muttered under his breath.
His heart sank at that realization. The guards who had been on duty had been caught off guard, as if Roman Dmitry had intentionally orchestrated their distraction.
There was certainly a good reason why people spoke highly of him. If it hadnt been for Roman Dmitry, the one who had hired him for this perilous mission, Nelson wouldnt have taken part in this dangerous scheme.
Moving forward, he knew things would only grow more treacherous. There were a series of assassinations. Roman Dmitry acted first to handle the guards, allowing Nelson to enter amidst enemy lines with minimal risk. This n had to be executed covertly.
Therefore, Roman Dmitry refrained from bringing soldiers and sent Chris and the others to the Western Front instead, as he feared a power vacuum during his journey to Cortas.
At least three days were required. It was a time-consuming process. If the forces of the Kingdom Alliance were destroyed before then, they had no choice but to continue a difficult fight from then on.
That is it.
Nelsons eyes sparkled. Finally, the destination was reached. Since it was the most important ce in Cortas, the security system was so tight that only a dozen or so soldiers could be seen at a nce. But he wasnt worried.
The imposing presence of Roman Dmitry, who had lurked in the shadows, remained undetectable to the soldiers keen senses. And when he finally exposed himself, he swiftly eliminated dozens of individuals.
There wasnt even a single opportunity for them to let out a scream or raise a signal. By the time he noticed the person beside him had copsed, their necks had twisted the other way.
The stage was set.
Looking at Nelsom, Roman Dmitry spoke,
Now its your turn.
I understand.
There was the colossal edifice. At the sight of the impressive Warp Gate, Nelson swallowed hard and continued onward.
Nelsons role was that of a Warp Gate technician. Cairo and Dmitry regarded him as the best technician, and he had been chosen for this mission at Roman Dmitrys request.
It wasnt obligatory. The reward that Roman Dmitry had offered for the missions sess was undeniably immense, and Nelson concluded that it was worth risking his life for.
The issue, however, was
WheeeingC
The piercing sound of the emergency bell resounded. The fact that someone had touched the Warp Gate alerted the security inside.
Bright lights emerged from all directions. The sound of a group of people rushing echoed loudly, apanied by a nking sound. And Nelson found it challenging to focus on his work, his heart pounding.
His hands trembled. There was only one person who could keep him safe: Roman Dmitry. If the intruder managed to break through, Nelson would be unlikely to survive. And then it happened.
Concentrate on the task. I will deal with the adversaries.
Hearing Roman Dmitrys voice, he exhaled.
With this strategy, only Roman Dmitry stood out. He was known for always leading in seemingly unwinnable situations and taking responsibility, even if there were casualties along the way.
Thats why his hands steadied upon hearing Roman Dmitrys words. Considering the appealing offer, others had faith that they could depend on Roman Dmitry.
They continued with their work. They nned to take control of the Warp Gate from this point forward. They had to disconnect the coordinates connected to the Kronos Empire and establish new ones.
Starting now, Cortass Warp Gate can no longer be considered a part of the Kronos Empire.
Just like Edwin Hector, who positioned himself at the rear to take the Southern Front, Roman Dmitry did the same. However, the pace was swift. As they manipted the Warp Gate with speed, they heard a sound from behind and turned around.
Grrrrng!
Rumbllleeeee!
Its Roman Dmitry!
Charge!
The enemies had emerged.
The sh of weapons and the screams of people were audible, but Nelson didnt bother to turn around. He knew that if he did, he would witness a horrifying scene. It seemed that he couldntplete the task correctly while working in such conditions, with the screams continuing.
As the explosion happened, a st of heat and wind swept over, yet Roman Dmitry blindly trusted that he wasnt the target of the direct attack.
Gasping for air and with a red face, Nelson focused on the task and finally had a hopeful expression.
It is done!
At that moment, Nelson looked surprised. Over Roman Dmitrys reliable back, an uncountable number of troops were terrifyingly strewn across the ground.
Only then did he realize that a one-sided massacre had taken ce while he was working.
When the n was first mentioned in Cairo, the leaders of the Dmitry alliance were shocked.
do you really intend to rob the Warp Gate of Cortas and destroy Rascal as a distraction? Its an incredibly dangerous mission. Even if we manage to pull it off and secure the Warp Gate, the power difference is so vast that we would be at a serious disadvantage outside the castle walls.
Kronos mobilized hundreds of thousands of troops. They had faith in Roman Dmitry, butunching an offensive first would be tantamount to suicide, and their best bet was to focus on defense.
Roman Dmitry said,
I understand your concerns. Kronos definitely has the upper hand in terms of power, and most people believe that Dmitrys victory is about safeguarding the Western Front against Kronoss attack. However, Dmitry sees the victory differently. Instead of bragging about driving the enemy away, he wishes for the Kronos Empire to acknowledge their defeat openly. We cant simply rely on defensive measures for a victory like that. In the end, we must be willing to shed blood and sink our teeth into Kronoss flesh to achieve a decisive and terrifying oue.
They didnt appreciate Kronoss attitude or the sight of them pretending to be innocent and approaching Roman Dmitry.
But, in a typically uneptable situation, a high-ranking noble in Cairo inquired.
Its not that we dont trust Roman Dmitry. The issue is that the war involving Dmitry revealed that the Kronos Empire can attempt to warp without utilizing the gate. If they opt to warp directly andunch an attack on Cairo or other locations, there is no other alternative but to experience utter chaos.
Right, as I just said, the Kronos Empire utilized these unknown skills that the world isnt aware of. However, this ability isnt absolute. There are clearly limits on the number of people or the time allowed. There are obviously conditions for warps that dont involve Warp Gates. If there were no restrictions on their capabilities, it would be more advantageous for them to directly attack the home base without going through the Western Front. And yet, choosing to go to war on the Western Front is a way to demonstrate ones limitations.
Perhaps the Kronos Empire intentionally refrained from using the warp to demonstrate their strength.
But whatever the reason, Roman Dmitry had no intention of standing idly by, fearing unknown forces.
This war is a matter of life and death for both nations. If there is any possibility of utilizing the warp, we need to confirm its existence before we proceed. We are not fighting this war just to survive against the Kronos Empire. We fight as equals, not as weaklings. To those who consider themselves to be the rulers of this continent, we will prove that we are not their pawns.
It was brutal. Roman Dmitrys sharp force made people gulp. He was always capable of changing an impossible situation. Since he was not one to fabricate falsehoods, they were amazed when he spoke of an all-out war with Kronos.
The moment we capture Cortas, even the Kronos Empire will have no choice but to create a nk. Our goal is to iste the Kronos Empire in the east and obliterate it in an all-out war. We only need one victory. If Cairo and Dmitrys forces are triumphant in a battle where armies sh, the mes of counterattacks will ignite across the continent.
Its always the same.
A life of no retreat. That was how Roman Dmitry, a mere Baron, rose to such a position.
Across the room, a man with an intrigued expression listened to the conversation and asked earnestly,
May I ask something?
Go ahead.
The mans name was Marquis Valentino. As a prominent member of the centrist faction, he had be a leader among the nobles supporting Dmitry in the Cairo Kingdom.
And he spoke,
I will always support Roman Dmitry. But theres one thing. Promise me youll forge a new sword after this war. Its not too much to ask, right? Ive been eagerly waiting for Roman Dmitrys collection. Even if I dont get it, Ill put it up for auction. Just create a new sword, and Ill fully support Roman Dmitrys n, even if it means sacrificing the hidden power of the Valentino family.
He was simply unique. It was Marquis Valentino who expressed his desire to gather more than just the survival of the nation in this situation.
Wheik.
A brilliant light shone. Then a group of troops appeared through the Warp Gate.
ChukC
The soldiers marched in perfect order. The beginning was Marquis Valentino. He brought all of his enlisted men, followed by soldiers belonging to Cairo.
In the meantime, Marquis Valentino wore ze on his waist, the one that he purchased from Roman. Just by looking at the shining sheath, one could tell how much he valued ze.
And there were the soldiers of the Dmitry Duchy. Viscount Lawrence and Viscount Conrad apanied the soldiers, and in an instant, arge number of troops filled the area around the Warp Gate.
It might be a humble amountpared to the countless Kronos soldiers, but with their unwavering determination for war, they underwent rigorous training under Romans guidance. However, an unexpected individual emerged.
It was Kevin.
I offer my respects, my Lord.
You have conquered the demon within you.
All gratitude goes to the Lord for taking care of me.
Leaving Dmitry behind, he immediately headed for Adelian. On his way, he gained newfound knowledge instead of relying on the Warp Gate. And the soldiers of the Duchy stood ready under Romansmand.
When they heard that the Cortas gate had been taken, Kevin joined them. The reunion was short, and they were safe. Roman surveyed the troops and spoke loudly to those awaiting his orders.
From this moment on, we shall devastate the eastern region of Kronos, beginning with Cortas. Let the Kronos Empire be enraged by our actions. To begin, search Cortas immediately and eliminate any enemies you encounter!
The order fell. The soldiers swiftly dispersed, their power palpable. In eastern Kronos, Cortas was a strategically important location.
The ce was captured in a mere day. And the following day, the Duke of Bamford received news.
Chapter 270: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (2)
At the fall of Cortas, the soldiers report stirred a mix of emotions in Duke Bamford.
Dmitry. So this was the ce.
He was impressed. It would have been expected for Rascal to be captured and for them to flee to the Western Front, but Roman Dmitry did more and captured Cortas.
It was only then that he realized why Cairo was chosen and understood Dmitrys alliance. Their n to abandon the Western Front and secure time was based on their strong belief that Roman Dmitry would secure Cortass Warp Gate.
At that very moment, rage erupted. Dmitrys n revealed his true motives.
The absence of a Warp Gate means we are isted. From now on, reinforcements will have no choice but to use the other Warp Gate, which is located hundreds of kilometers from Cortas. However, despite knowing the importance of the Warp Gate, we neglected to strengthen the defense of Cortas. It wasnt that we overlooked its significance, but rather, the n seemed too ridiculous to attempt.
His anger radiated. Duke Bamford led a staggering 300,000 troops, and they stormed to the west. Even though they were isted, handling such a massive army seemed impossible.
Cairo and Dmitrys alliance deliberately abandoned the Western Front, but it is urate to say that the overwhelming strategic advantage forced their hand.
Istion meant nothing. They could easily annihte Dmitry and Cairo at present.
However, he felt wary. He was bold when making a decision, but he unexpectedly remembered a variable in Flora Lawrences n.
Now the enemy only has one choice: avoid an all-out war at all costs and prevent us from getting supplies. Without a Warp Gate, our supply routes are cut off. Once all the food is consumed, there is no way we can handle the enormous amount of food needed for the 300,000 troops.
With clear night tactics, it was evident that the enemy would retreat, annihting all the provisions, which were the sole means to sustain this wars unpredictability.
Duke Bamford promptly called for themanders. Heid the map of the Western Front on the table in the barracks and examined a suitable location.
Flip.
From now on, we must prepare for a protracted battle. If we advance towards the capital of Cairo, theyll be forced to exhaust their food supplies beforehand. Assuming Kronoss supply corps arrives in the west within a month at thetest, we can foil the enemys ns, even if we have enough provisions to sustain us until then.
Then what about this location?
One of the leaders gestured towards an unnamed spot on the map. It was an old castle where no one lived, but ording to the Kronos Intelligence Department, this was a ce where the Cairo Kingdom hid food in preparation for an unexpected situation.
Fortunately, it wasnt from the current location of the Kronos Empire. Cairo and Dmitrys alliance wouldnt think that Kronos knew about their secret castle, so if they captured the castle, they would be able to secure enough food to feed the entire army.
There were two ways. They either had to rush in fast enough that they couldnt even attempt to use any assassination skills at night. Typically, they would have chosen the former.
But
They concluded that if they got caught up in Dmitrys n and his unpredictable movements to take down Rascal and Cortas, they couldnt guarantee their own survival.
If they could keep the troops stable, the chances of unexpected events urring were nonexistent, and the day would surelye when he would bring Roman Dmitry to his knees.
Duke Bamford announced,
We are now heading towards the castle.
The battlefield had transformed. Simr to Rascal, a cluster of soldiers could be observed moving away, stationed in the eastern part of Kronos.
Hovering over the castle walls, Baron Zekman, Teslosmander, wore a puzzled expression and said,
To consider utilizing the Warp Gate to assault the rear. Roman Dmitry is truly indulging in a futile fantasy of defeating Kronos.
It was truly astonishing. Around 30,000 individuals crossed through the warp. Far from obliterating the main force, it was astonishing how Teslo was captured quickly.
He was unable toprehend Roman Dmitrys thoughts. In his heart, he longed to open the castle gates and decapitate Roman Dmitry immediately, but Duke Bamford issued an order that couldnt be avoided.
Should Dmitrys troops arrive, dy them. We need time. To secure a certain victory, we need not heed the enemys intentions.
The Master of Battles orders were absolute. No matter how overwhelming the Kronos Empire was, the battlefield where Duke Bamford appeared always achieved maximum results with less damage.
That was why he was revered as a symbol of military prowess. For people like Baron Zekman, the option of disobeying the orders, enticed by the allure of fame, didnt exist.
And it was at that moment that a man walked by from a distance. However, as soon as he confirmed that the white g, which symbolized a discussion, wasnt present and that it was Roman Dmitry, Baron Zekman hurriedly spoke.
Attack them! Prevent Roman Dmitry from essing the castle!
Papapat.
Arrows were swiftly shot. Darkness filled the sky, falling heavily as if it aimed to transform Roman Dmitry into a hedgehog.
For ordinary soldiers, it was a frightening spectacle. Even if they raised their shields to block them, there was not enough room for humans to escape without being hit.
But
Ppuak!
Roman Dmitry was no longer present where the arrow hadnded. He hadpletely disappeared. The moment he kicked the ground, he rushed so fast that even the arrows couldnt catch up.
Stop! Stop it now!
From above, arrows and magic descended. They made their utmost effort to obstruct Roman Dmitrys advance, but even if they managed tond a few blows, the strong barrier rendered it all pointless.
In his capacity as Baron Zekman, he was at a loss as to what to do. Teslos castle gates were safeguarded by a Magical Defense, so what could this human possibly be thinking, arriving here on his own?
And then it happened.
Rumble.
Rummbblllleeeee.
It came crashing down. The aura emanated from Romans sword, and without hesitation, he swung it towards the castle gate. And
Crack.
People witnessed it with their own eyes. The steel gate appeared to be cleanly cut down, and the once-shining Magic Defense was also destroyed.
Kwaang!
Kwaaang!
The gaps in the defense opened up. Simultaneously, the soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance, who had been patiently waiting for the perfect moment, cried out.
Attack!
Follow Roman Dmitry and wipe out those wretched creatures!
Their target was Teslo, whose n for endurance had ultimately failed.
As soon as the gates swung open, it was only a matter of time before they seized control of the area. Against the advancing troops led by Roman Dmitry, Baron Zekman offered little resistance and promptly chose to surrender.
I surrender!
They knelt before them. They raised their white g. The Kronos Empires pride forbade surrender, but Duke Bamford had carefully prepared for the situation when Teslo fell.
If you cant hold on for a while and give up, choose to surrender after resisting a little. It takes twice as many troops to keep an eye on one prisoner, so your existence is bound to be a burden to them. They wont kill you. Since the prisoners can be traded, there is a chance of us striking back, so be prepared for any unexpected situation.
The people of Dmitry were outcasts. Time was not on their side, and victory in an all-out war seemed impossible. Frankly, they were shocked when the gate was breached, but Baron Zekman appeared unfazed by this development.
The words he spoke were of surrender, but those standing behind him showed no signs of defeat. They held firm in their belief in Bamfordsmands.
And thus, the captured troops were gathered together. However, an eerie atmosphere hung in the air. The onlookers in the distance seemed disinterested in the fate of the captives.
it was strange. Normally, its a one-sided exchange when offering reconciliation for information, but what in the world are they thinking? Do they intend to ughter us all? It doesnt make sense. I would never make such a decision, even with the prisoners taken from the crumbling Western Front.
The soldiers cleared a path, and there stood Roman Dmitry. Without hesitation, Roman Dmitry stepped forward, seizing Baron Zekman by the hair.
Thud.
Ouch! Wh-what is happening?!
Are you themander here, Baron Zekman?
Um, y-yes! No, thats right! But why are you doing this? If you want information or if you want to ask me something else, please be kind! This kind of treatment would not benefit you.
He shouted. And Roman Dmitry red down at him with a chilly expression upon hearing the request for fair treatment.
I dont have any requests from you.
what?
He learned that Count Nichs died in the battle on the Western Front. And many of the soldiers who failed to escape were most likely captured.
Then, what was the role of themander here? Would it be right to show proper mercy to the Kronos prisoners and guarantee their lives in exchange for his own men?
That was the ideal figure for those who were captured. However, the role of themander was a little different in Roman Dmitrys way, no, Baek Joong-hyuk.
So that the lives of those who sacrificed themselves wouldnt be in vain. To achieve a clear victory, he had no intention of forcing the other soldiers to die in order to save the lives of those who fell into the hands of the enemy.
Chak.
He ced the sword against his neck. Baron Zekman was desperate. He truly didnt expect Roman to make the decision to kill someone so swiftly.
J-Just spare me this once! If you spare me, Ill provide valuable information to Dmitry! And you must spare me! Dont you want Dmitrys captives to survive?!
He refused to ept the reality. Roman Dmitry, the infamous figure that the world was abuzz with. He might be cruel, but he valued the lives of his subordinates.
Hence, he brought up the topic of prisoners. He wished, even in an exchange, that at least one life could be spared.
It seems you are mistaken.
A cold voice echoed.
I dont grant mercy on the battlefield.
sh.
Puak!
Blood sshed. Baron Zekman, filled with despair, crumpled to the ground as blood gushed from his neck. His body spasmed, and he desperately attempted to staunch the bleeding. However, his actions seemed futile.
Moving forward, as they looked ahead, the terrified prisoners faces came into view.
And Roman Dmitry spoke coldly.
We shall not take prisoners. Kill them all.
At that time, Duke Bamford had reached the castle. He had expected to find troops guarding the food, but there wasnt a single person in sight.
There was only a bloodless entrance. Then he proceeded into the castle.
Just in case, Duke Bamford gave the order to check for traps.
It is possible that the enemies have already burned all the food and fled. Check for the presence of food and magicians, and ensure that there arent any traps installed. Once I am certain that everything is secure, I will bring the troops into the castle.
I understand.
If everything was indeed perfect, it wasnt luck, and it was more likely a trap. The soldiers moved with perfect precision, their faces shining with hope after such a long time.
We have secured the food. They are easy to eat, and if youbine them with what we already have, we canst for a month.
I couldnt find any magic traps here. Theres no trace of magic energy anywhere in the castle. Ive even installed a Magic Defense system that reacts to explosions in case of anything unexpected. Even if the enemies are up to something, it will give us enough time to respond.
It was perfect, but it still felt ominous. Duke Bamford took a step forward and inspected the food himself. The war materials were undamaged, but there was a strange sensation, as if they were being thoughtful, urging them to remain in this spot.
Chapter 271: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (3)
The Kronos Empire had finally settled into the old castle. Since the 300,000 soldiers couldnt fit inside the castle, only the main forces entered while the rest were stationed outside.
And the leaders were immediately summoned. The problem of concern had been resolved by securing food. However, the ideal situation sparked new doubts.
Duke Bamford spoke up.
Tell me what you think of the current situation.
He requested an opinion. When you cante to conclusions on your own, its necessary to borrow the power of others. And his adaptable thinking came from epting the opinions of others.
The people who served the Duke spoke their minds as if it were a familiar situation.
Wasnt it a mistake to attempt clearing the night tactics? The alliance of Cairo and Dmitry tried to ensnare our army by abandoning the Western Front, yet, due to themanders foresight, we managed to capture the Western Front unscathed. It is probable that the enemy did not anticipate dealing with all of this, considering their hasty retreat from us.
My opinion remains unchanged. The food has been inspected, and no traces of poison were found. It is evident that they were negligent here, assuming we would be oblivious to this.
The opinions remained the same. In fact, any other scenario seemed nonsensical.
In this conflict, the vast difference in power was undeniable. The might of Kronos and his formidable 300,000 army left no room for doubt about their victory in this war against the kingdom. As a result, the opposing sides options were severely limited.
In a situation where they must avoid engaging in a full-scale war, time is not on their side. Even if Cortas were captured, the army of the Kronos Empire would arrive in the west, and from then on, they wouldnt have any chances of victory.
It was a perplexing situation. The only way for Roman Dmitry to triumph was to utilize his expertise in navigating through assassinations and seize every opportunity to weaken the enemy. However, with their food supply secured, even that possibility had been eliminated.
Based on rational analysis, it appeared to be a victory for Kronos. The leaders who faithfully followed Duke Bamford to countless battlefields didnt deny that Kronos held the advantage this time as well.
Was that the reason? Did Duke Bamford have these thoughts? The leaders imed that upying the old castle was a divine blessing, but they failed toprehend Dmitrys desire for this audacious war.
This was the intel that they had gathered about Roman Dmitry. He was certainly a challenging factor to reckon with in this conflict.
And Duke Bamford stated,
What if What if Dmitrys true intention is to confine us within this castle andpel us into a direct confrontation?
that doesnt seem logical.
It is practically impossible. Are you suggesting hes that insane? Dering an all-out war against us?
The bacsh was immediate. Using the old castle as bait to lure Kronos and tie them down was simply too much. It defiedmon sense. However, once the question was posed, it was unlikely to be forgotten.
Roman Dmitry. What the hell are you trying to achieve?
Why?
Did they dere war based solely on Dmitrys strength alone?
Unless the starting point of the question had been answered, this problem couldnt be fully epted, even after the meeting was concluded. And Duke Bamfords firm expression remained unconvinced.
At that moment, Roman Dmitrys name was also being discussed in other ces.
Edwin Hector, the King of Redford, and the King of Franks. The King of Franks appeared anxious at the gathering of the pro-Dmitry forces.
the Kronos Empire has already taken down the Western Front. Roman Dmitry has shown great sess in capturing Rascal and Cortas, but shouldnt we quickly send reinforcements to avoid getting pushed? With Umberto and Odelia almost certain to side with the Kronos Empire, this ambiguous attitude could doom us.
Roman Dmitrys move was confusing. In the battle against the Kronos Empire, he initiated the attack and sequentially defeated Rascal and Cortas, proving that it wasnt merely an empty threat.
Such a feat had never been witnessed before on the Smander Continent. Amidst the escting mes of war, the King of Franks yearned to find a way to bolster their forces.
When Dmitry sumbed to despair, all hope was lost. The Franks Kingdom would pay a hefty toll for aligning with Dmitry.
Edwin Hector disapproved, shaking his head.
No, not now. Roman Dmitry said he would prove that he could fight Kronos with the strength of Dmitry alone. Perhaps he made that decision to show that this war is not impossible to win. So, why not observe it? If Roman Dmitry truly proves his words, then there is no reason to fear the Kronos Empire anymore.
I am worried. Duke Bamford of Kronos isnt an easy person.
It was the King of Redford. To the reaction that everyone couldnt put down their worries, Edwin spoke the truth.
Actually, when I heard the report that Roman Dmitry had acquired the Warp Gate, it frightened me. Not because it was a unique n, but because on the day of his promation of the Dmitry Duchy, I visited Dmitry and heard his tale.
He said to Chris.
As they were now all on the same page, Chris proposed something that would pique Edwins interest.
Your Lord has given Prince Edwin Hector some words of acknowledgment. Everyone is considering the daring decision to attack the Warp Gate, but putting it into action is a challenging problem. Since then, the Lord has been studying the Warp Gates. I didnt ask why, but he was probably impressed with Edwin Hectors strategy.
They were simple words, but the words that normal people would normally ept were shocking to Edwin. And Edwin said,
The battle on the Southern Front was a total disaster for Hector. None of my ns worked in my confrontation with Roman Dmitry, and I have never felt so devastated in my life. However, its also frightening to see Roman Dmitry still striving to improve himself despite his overwhelming victory. Even now, the presence that I never dared to approach continues to torment me.
Kronos and Dmitry. At the crossroads of making a decision, Edwin Hector chose Dmitry.
Aside from the simple reason that he had a troubled history with Kronos, he hoped that his experience wouldnt provoke Romans hostility.
Id rather avoid confrontations with Dmitry than Kronos. One such experience is enough in a lifetime. So have faith and be patient. Just like my defeat on the Southern Front, which I initially considered a total victory, he must have a n to reverse the situation.
He believed in what he experienced. The Devil of the Southern Front, Roman Dmitry, on that day.
Roman Dmitry had a simple n. Duke Bamford led his forces to the Western Front, leaving the remaining forces in Eastern Kronos unable to stop Dmitrys attack.
In the blink of an eye, Roman Dmitry seized control of Eastern Kronos. Now, as the decisive battle with the Kronos Empire in Cairo loomed ahead, Roman Dmitry ordered his troops to rest adequately.
Except for one person. Under the moonlight, Kevin fought with his sword, unable to sleep.
Rumble.
Rumbleee!
In his minds eye, his aura exploded. Through the intense storm of aura, he could make out Sven approaching him.
Kaang!
Pain flickered across his face. Kevins aura shattered as he shed head-on, allowing Svens sword to slice through his body.
It was an unimaginably agonizing situation. With that single strike, Kevins body lost all control, leaving him helpless against a monster like Sven in his now crippled form.
His fate was sealed. He couldnt move. He had studied Svens moves countless times, but it ultimately led to his demise.
If I meet someone as powerful as Sven on the battlefield, what can I do to serve my Lord?
However, that possibility didnt exist. It was a remarkable achievement for him, a boy from the slums, to have reached his current level. It would be too ambitious to surpass the 6-star aura test.
He had no knowledge of it. It was only natural that he was defeated by Sven, and he deserved admiration simply for defeating such a capable man.
But he was losing consciousness. When he thought about Henderson, who was always by his side, he found it difficult to control his emotions.
I dont want to relive what urred back then. If I stumble hopelessly, as usual, the Lord would have to resolve the issues I couldnt handle. Some im that those who followed the Lord are ountable for Dmitry, but the truth is that it all stemmed from their belief that the Lord would solve everything.
He brandished his sword. He tried to imagine where Sven was and charged at him recklessly.
But the oue was catastrophic, and he tumbled repeatedly. During a time when everyone else was asleep, Kevin waspletely beaten up.
His memory of that day surged, fueling his anger. Uncontroble emotions shattered his heart.
Ughhhh.
His eyes burned red. Just as he was about to sumb to the consuming darkness within him, a voice pierced through the chaos.
Kevin.
It was unmistakably Roman Dmitrys voice. At the mention of the person he yearned for, his eyes, filled with murderous intent, regained their former glow.
No further exnation was necessary. He looked at Kevin, who was losing consciousness. Ever since joining Cortas, he had heard that Kevin couldnt sleep for a second.
His face was pale.
Roman Dmitry calmly said in a situation where his mind was clouded.
I have something to tell you now.
It was a short story. A story that was about him and one that Kevin couldnt readily ept.
If I analyze what people have said about aura, I realize that the way of this world has developed in the wrong direction. At one point, I believed that unleashing extreme destructive power through reckless eruptions could be innovative, but I was convinced otherwise when I encountered Barbossa and the other formidable individuals on the continent.
The day Chris introduced him to aura, Roman Dmitry dismissed it as a worthless approach. And as time passed, he acknowledged that this was a new experience, yet he sensed a distinction in his battle with Barbossa. The sh earlier had been a test of power.
How powerful were the legendary 12 Swords of the Continent in this world? How many swords could he summon and conquer?
But Barbossas swordsmanship had no foundation.
Just as there was a saying that swordsmanship had an eventual end, they said that even though Barbossa had the destructive power of a 6-star aura, that was his limit.
Doubts started to rise. If the destructive power caused by an eruption was the root, then the distinctions were actually meaningless.
The Murim sword technique of the Central ins didnt focus on destructive power.
Softness overwhelmed strength, and each individuals sword technique flourished to shape a world known as the Central ins Murim.
However, he couldntprehend the utilization of the aura in this world. The art of magic was undoubtedly remarkable, but the background of the aura swordsman differed.
Suddenly, he felt self-assured that his sword technique reigned supreme across the continent. Ever since Barbossa had been recognized as one of the 12 esteemed swordsmen of the continent, there was no one in the world who could challenge him in a duel.
And thus
In a life or death battle, the power of aura doesnt ensure victory. You may have encountered an insurmountable obstacle when facing a 6-star aura swordsman, but in truth, the presence of that wall signifies your creation. If you can truly grasp the essence of aura and possess the strength to match it, even as a 3-star aura swordsman, it is not impossible for you to defeat a 6-star aura swordsman.
A ripple appeared in Kevins eyes.
Roman Dmitrys words were like stepping into a new world. Just as he had stated, Kevin was willing to sacrifice his life to obtain the power needed to vanquish Sven.
And upon witnessing Kevins determination, Roman Dmitry dered,
Henceforth, I shall bestow upon you the wisdom of the Heavenly Demon Sword technique.
Chapter 272: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (4)
On that day, Kevin wasnt the only one unable to sleep.
In the uing war, those who have fought alongside Roman Dmitry are essential for the Kingdom Alliances victory. Leave this task to me. If you defeat Hannibal, I will soon join you.
Chris kept Count Nichss words in mind. Understanding that Count Nichss sacrifice would be in vain if he wavered, Chris made the decision to grit his teeth and run.
At the time, he believed that it was just the way it was. Hannibals aura was intimidating, and he knew he was a formidable monster, impossible to defeat with a couple of attacks.
It was a total defeat. Leaving the Western Front in ruins, he couldnt bear to look back, using strategy as his excuse.
And just a few days ago, he heard about Count Nichs from the people.
Those who witnessed Count Nichss final moments confirm that he was in by Hannibal, unable to defend himself for long. He was a truly skilled swordsman. If Count Nichs hadnt intercepted the Kronos Empire, we wouldve facedplete annihtion without a trace.
It was a cmity. The messenger attempted to paint Count Nichss actions in a favorable light, but Chris, gazing at the heavens, couldnt help but feel utterly helpless.
Following in the footsteps of Roman Dmitry, he led a perilous existence, constantly flirting with death.
In the meantime, he had made rapid progress. Paradoxically, the stronger he got, the more he realized he was just a frog in the well.
The world was so wide. In order to stay by Roman Dmitrys side, he couldnt justify defeat every time just because the world was wide.
Barbossa and Hannibal. There were more strong people like them. If nothing could be done against such monsters, the same thing that happened with Count Nichs was bound to happen again.
Even in such circumstances, was it morally justifiable to survive at the expense of another?
No, even if he managed to survive in such a manner, could he truly consider himself an indispensable presence for Roman Dmitry?
Then he clenched his teeth in frustration. The lofty objective Chris aspired to achieve was to copse with a feeling of disgrace.
He yearned to surpass Roman Dmitry. However, if he were to sumb to shame like this, it appeared that he would never be able to assert that he could surpass Roman Dmitry once more.
Chak.
He wielded the sword. And from that moment on, everything changed. Chris embarked on his swordsmanship journey alone.
How could he wield the sword with more speed and strength?
If only he possessed enough skill to aid Count Nichs, he would have triumphed over Hannibal in a surprise attack. His mind was in disarray due to Roman Dmitrys ambush and the covert abilities of Knights Commander Jonathan.
Unleashing his sword, he moved forward with determination. And as always, from afar, Chris gazed at Roman Dmitry.
A day passed, then two, and time continued to pse with his burning desire to be taught. However, he couldnt, as Roman had requested that he grow on his own.
The memories of that time flooded his mind, one by one. How did Roman Dmitry wield the sword, and for what purpose?
Through the manner in which Roman Dmitry embraced the mana, he carried the weight of countless years of umted knowledge within his mind.
His thoughts gnawed at him, driving him to desperately seek the truth that had remained hidden from his view.
The Lords method doesnt prioritize the auras explosive strength.
By simply epting and preserving the mana in its original state, the aura took on apletely unique form. It greatly differed from what is typically taught in this world.
While some may dismiss this method as counterfeit, he understood, standing by his Lords side, that this was the true and correct answer.
The answer. Only one person determined the first correct answer. He built walls along the path of the continent, merged it with Roman Dmitrys path, and forged a unique path of his own.
Having already embraced the ways of the continent, he sought a means to fully unleash his dual strengths.
The sun rose and set. And amidst the eternal flow of time, Chris fell into a deep trance.
Then suddenly
Swish.
Hududud.
His bones began to reform, causing a profound transformation within his body.
In the early morning, Pooky and Volcan walked into the training room, their faces exhausted.
What brings uh?
M-Mr. Chris, your face is glowing.
Both were shocked. As Chris called out to them, they were taken aback by his changed appearance, which was different from their memories. The person who was usually called the most handsome in Dmitry was Chris.
But with his jade-like skin and flowing blonde hair, Chriss appearance had been upgraded a few steps. However, Chris didnt even pay attention to thepliment on his appearance.
From now on, I will attempt to attack you. If you can block my attack, Ill give you your sry for the whole year.
Are you being serious?
I wont change my words.
His eyes shifted.
Having followed Roman Dmitry and received numerous rewards, Pooky and Volcan, who were born as war mercenaries, didnt hesitate when it came to money. So they followed Roman Dmitry without further hesitation. It was because he wasnt just demanding loyalty, but rather rewarding it based on the hard work they did.
Chriss words were a mistake. They knew his sword technique was as swift as lightning, but neither of them could be described as normal swordsmen.
Both of them wielded swords in their hands, and in the tense air, Chris said,
Exactly 10 secondster, I will cut Volcans shirt and Pookys hair.
what now?
They found it absurd. Training involved blocking attacks, but Chris was exining how he would attack instead.
They felt he was looking down on them. Even though they had fought countless times, they couldnt defeat Chris every single time, but blocking was apletely different matter. There was no possibility of defeat.
And their slightly flushed faces indicated that their pride was wounded.
A second passed, then five seconds. They swallowed nervously. They kept track of the time, and when nine seconds passed, the two of them raised their mana. In that instant,
Swish!
Pat.
The wind blew gently. The pieces of Volcans clothing and Pookys hair flew before they could even notice Chris.
They didnt even feel any pain. Actually, the attackcked killing intent, so their skin wasnt burned, but the two showed a fascinated expression as they looked at Chris.
The attack was swift. Even after being attacked, they couldnt understand how it had happened.
just how?
Chris tightly clenched his sword. Thest few days had been eventful. He had now stepped into a new realm.
In the midst of the excruciating pain, as his body shattered and his muscles snapped, Chris discovered a newfound strength that he had never been able to attain before.
This was Roman Dmitrys martial art, and it wasnt even Jonathans secret technique. It was his own. And Chris had now joined the ranks of these extraordinary individuals.
The day was tranquil. The Kronos Empire, which had been idly standing guard, was taken aback by the reports from the scouts.
At this very moment, Roman Dmitry is approaching with his troops!
As the enemies advanced, a meeting was convened. The report seemed entirely unbelievable to them.
It is evident that Roman Dmitry has gone mad! Dering an all-out war against 300,000 troops!
There is no need to make hasty decisions. The Southern Front alone proved that Roman Dmitry had a knack for tactics in battle. The enemys advances are likely due to unforeseen strategic reasons, and we dont really want a full-blown war. So lets maintain our current position. If we rush out, we will never know the oue.
Was it because it was an unusual situation?
No, there was a conflict of opinion instead. The leaders voices were intermingled and muddled, and Duke Bamfords expression turned angry.
Kwang!
Everyone, lower your voices.
Anger surged. In the presence of the furious Duke Bamford, the leaders finally fell silent.
It doesnt matter what Roman Dmitrys intentions were. The problem is that they tried to provoke an all-out war against the Kronos Empire. Isnt it really the same thing? To believe that a single kingdom could emerge victorious against a ce like the Kronos Empire. From now on, it bes a matter of pride. If we dont crush the spirit of Roman Dmitry, who holds his head high, we will undoubtedly be mocked by the continent even in victory.
Themander was cowardly but devoted to the defense of the Old Castle despite having an army of 300,000. This was an uneptable situation. If the enemy had intended to provoke anger, they had certainly seeded.
A trap? There was no need to worry. Whatever the enemies had prepared, they would crush it with their overwhelming force.
Command the soldiers of the Kronos Empire. We shall personally punish Roman Dmitry.
We will follow your orders.
The fuse ignited. There werent anyplicated ns, but the power of the sword would determine victory or defeat on the battlefield.
Above the ins, the troops of both armies surged forward. The difference in numbers was overwhelming. While the Kronos Empire resembled a crashing wave, Roman Dmitrys army seemed to fade into the distance.
Their troops couldnt be considered small. The forces that had withdrawn from the Western Front also joined, but the Kronos Empires forces were so numerous that they overpowered them.
They marched at consistent intervals and were then joined by the others. In a tense moment, Roman Dmitry stepped out towards the enemy.
Step.
Step.
He closed the distance. Then he came to a halt and raised his voice to the enemies.
I am Roman Dmitry, hailing from the esteemed Dmitry Duchy. I humbly request a grand battle of skilled warriors from the esteemed authority of the mighty Kronos Empire.
A mighty sh of warriors was waiting, and whispers spread throughout the crowd. Spections arose as they pondered Romans desire for a glorious battle, igniting a surge of emotions.
Shock, surprise, and outrage asserted their presence among the observers. The majority of them were consumed by anger. In this ce, where Roman Dmitry mentioned the great warrior battle, Hannibal stood out. He wasnt just any swordsman, but the 2nd Ranker in Kronos.
It couldnt be that Roman Dmitry didnt know about it. However, Hannibals expression twisted at the thought of it.
I will deal with him and return.
No, thats not allowed.
Duke Bamford was resolute, knowing the opponents intentions. Roman Dmitry aimed tobine practical advantages and create a captivating ambiance by wielding the formidable sword owned by the Kronos Empire.
Hannibals expertise was duly acknowledged by the Kronos Empire. Even Roman Dmitry couldnt prevail against an opponent of such caliber, but it was still important to be ready for any variables.
Barbossa and Hannibal. In a sh between the two, who would emerge victorious?
Hannibal would undoubtedlye out on top, but it might not be inconceivable for Roman Dmitry to ovee him given enough time.
And the Kronos Empire acknowledged it. Roman Dmitry wasnt just a frog in the well. He was strong enough to be discussed as the best on the continent.
Then there was no reason to ept it. The power of the Kronos Empire was something that could be proven through results rather than asional battles.
Roman Dmitry. Do you really want to fight by forcing us?
He couldnt believe it. There were 300,000 troops.
Hannibal and Shefir. It was absurd to go against the strength of the Kronos in this attempt. If that was all, there wasnt any point.
After thoroughly analyzing the existence of Roman Dmitry, the Duke of Bamford didnt allow a fight between Roman Dmitry and Hannibal.
It was at that moment that Roman Dmitry said,
If youre afraid of facing me in battle, I can alter the n. Ill appoint two warriors to take my ce, and you can do the same. However, if you persist in rejecting this proposal, Ill simply pretend it was never made.
Those words were deliberately aimed at provoking Duke Bamford and unsettle him.
Chapter 273: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (5)
Roman Dmitry called both names.
Chris, Kevin. From now on.
Why were they called? The people were quite shocked by it. As it was just an extension of what was said, Chris and Kevin werent the right people. Even so, the two moved without hesitation.
From now on, I want to present you as the great warriors of Dmitry. If you dont have the confidence to win, I will give you a chance to step down.
Thank you for giving me the chance to represent Dmitry.
I will definitely win.
They were just a few words, and Roman Dmitry looked at Duke Bamford after saying those words, wondering what his response would be.
Duke Bamfords expression was cold. When his anger had gone past the human limit, he gulped down the boiling emotions inside of him.
Roman Dmitrys suggestion of a Battle of Great Warriors was understandable. If it was the monster who defeated Barbossa, he must be wanting to reverse the situation by using the variable called the Battle of Great Warriors against the Kronos Empire.
But Chris and Kevin were different beings. While researching Roman Dmitry, he also finished figuring out the people rted to Dmitry. The development of the two was leaps and bounds.
From the time that was presumed to be their first meeting, they made tremendous progress, to the point of doubting if they were the same person, but they werent strong enough to be considered by the standards of the continent. And that meant his existence wasnt enough to put him in the position of handling the Kronos Empire.
Just the fact that the bright young men came out as Great Warriors was enough to hurt the pride of the Kronos Empire. Their stomachs boiled. He didnt intend to follow Roman Dmitrys intentions. However, if he steps down now, people will express their thoughts about this war.
Why? Did Duke Bamford, with great swordsmen under hismand, have to refuse the Battle of Great Warriors against Chris and Kevin?
This was a great chance to win. Taking a step against the two beings, who werent even Roman Dmitry or ranked warriors, wasnt something Kronos could tolerate and ignore.
Duke Bamford said in a bloody voice,
Roman Dmitry. Do you know why Kronos is an Empire? It isnt simply because it is and ruled by the Emperor. There are enough talented people who can handle thergends, and beings praised as great in kingdoms aremon talents in thisnd, and that is why it is called an Empire.
Hannibal? He didnt even have to step out. There were many stronger people besides him in this war.
In a situation where we refused to fight with you as a Great Warrior, you must have made a foolish proposal, thinking that Hannibal wouldnt step up first. Right, we wont ept this. Even if Hannibal didnt step out. 10 years? No. I will show you that you arent even close to the level of the toes of the Kronos Empire if you try to fight with people whose names werent even known five years ago.
Shhh.
Roman Dmitry smiled. And he signaled to Chris with a wink, and Chris stepped ahead calmly.
And looking at him, Duke Bamford cried out.
Diego! Go and get me the head of that guy!
The one who was named 6th in Kronoss ranking was Diego. He was a member of the 12 Swords of the Continent and was ranked 12th.
It was a very embarrassing thing for him. Like Barbossa, he was a person who was evaluated as the bottom of the 12 Swords of the Continent, but he was still a 6-star swordsman, which normal people couldnt even handle.
As Duke Bamford said, the Kronos Empire had many talents. Even if Hannibal didnte out, there were other 6-star aura swordsmen who could rece him.
I am Diego.
He stepped forward. ncing at the other person, he let out a sigh as if annoyed. Then he heard it through Hannibal.
He met Chris on the battlefield, but he was told that he abandoned his colleague, Count Nichs, to live.
That was Chriss reality. If he had developed that much at a young age, the future potential was truly amazing, but the problem was that he wasnt strong enough to go against a 6-star aura swordsman.
And Diego said,
They say that the men of Dmitry are loyal, and looking at you, I know its true. You are the one who is going against Kronos. I dont know how long Roman Dmitry will remember your loyalty, but the continent will write it down in history that you were one reckless man.
You want to fight with your mouth?
Chriss reaction made Diegough. When he was given the order, Chris had no intention of giving him a decent death.
Right, lets see how long you will keep that mouth going.
No signal was needed. It was an immediate concern. As they faced each other, ready to fight, Diego exploded his aura and rushed forward. At that moment
Pat.
Blood sshed at the corner of his eye. It was just a minor difference. Feeling the mana explode from Chris, he instinctively turned his head and felt this burning pain.
Goosebumps rose up all over his body. The opponent was just a kid who hadnt even reached 5-stars, but the attack he made was so swift that he couldnt react to it.
But he didnt doubt his victory. The opponents attack must have given everything in his attack, and if this didnt work, the battle was already over. Rather
Rumble.
Even the slightestidback attitude vanished from his mind.
Rumble.
Rumbleeee.
A 6-star aura exploded. With the power that seemed to devour the world, Chris made sure that all his senses were alive and observed the opponents attack.
He was fast and strong. It was possible for him to manifest a 4-star aura through his development in the past, and he would survive if he fought head-on with this man.
However, Roman Dmitry taught Kevin and told him that aura wasnt absolute. These aura explosions were just temporary.
People defined power as destructive when it reached 6-stars, but the situation changed even if the person was a little bit off.
Tat.
Taaat.
He stepped up at the right time to fight the enemy. Just taking a few steps back slowed the timing a little, and he momentarily found the location where the aura wasnt perfectly disturbed.
The aura surrounding the sword wasnt constant. If the part that violently disyed 150% of a 6-star aura came up, the part that didnt have half the aura woulde up too.
There was a subtle difference. They were changes that a normal swordsman wouldnt recognize, but Chris was able to easily find them from his training with Roman.
Kwang!
Rumble!
He encountered the aura. The tremendous shock pushed Chris away, but that alone shocked Diego since he blocked his attack with just a 4-star aura.
It was iprehensible with themon sense the world ran on, and that was why he pushed ahead, denying reality.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
It was a fierce sh. The exploding aura didnt allow any gaps. But the more he attacked, the redder Diegos face became.
Chris should have copsed a lot sooner, but the fact that he was still holding on was what made Diego angry.
His victory in this battle was to be expected. People were more interested in how overwhelmingly he would defeat the man than the result, so his expression, which hardened with each running minute, showed their disappointment.
The problem was that he couldnt make any decisions now. Even after being pushed back one-sidedly, Chriss surprise counterattack turned his nerves cold.
sh.
It was swift. In the link between the attacks, Chris caught a slight gap. Thest few days have been tough.
Along with the growth of his body, his mind also expanded in noticing things. In the past, he didnt understand Roman Dmitrys actions and words.
In a situation where they would be overwhelmingly defeated if they didnt use aura, they just thought that they were no match against Roman.
But things were different now. Aura was just an extension of the sword. The truthmonly used on the continent said that the power of aura was what determined victory or defeat, but Roman always concentrated on sword technique.
Just like how he taught the sh attack. Rather than simply overwhelming the opponent with aura, the method of understanding the sword technique and destroying the opponent was conveyed through sparring.
In the fight with Hannibal, he was mentally defeated. He thought he could never win against that destructive power. If only Roman Dmitry had been there.
Even if he could just manifest a 4-star aura, would he have epted his defeat against Hannibal? No. It was clear that Roman Dmitry would have turned the situation around with his sword technique.
At the time he caused trouble in Dmiry, Roman Dmitry defeated the opponents who were always judged impossible to win.
And Chris wanted to follow such a path. Rather than conforming tomon sense, he wanted to ovee the limitations like Roman did.
Wheik.
Rumble.
Aura split the space. Even though it happened right in front of his nose, Chris looked at the opponent until the end and attacked in the right gap.
sh.
Swish.
The opponents face was stained with shock. For the first time, he retrieved his sword, choosing to defend rather than attack.
Suddenly, Roman Dmitrys voice came to his mind. When he finally joined him, Roman Dmitry noticed a change in Chris and said,
Chris. At one time, people called you the greatest talent in Dmitry. But now that you have created something new for yourself, the peoples evaluation turned out to be wrong.
From the moment they first met, Roman recognized Chriss talent.
On the Smander Continent, no talent will surpass you.
Romans words and what he felt were different. Roman Dmitry himself wouldnt have been included in that range, but he said that Chris was the best talent on the continent, even when dealing with monsters like Barbossa.
This was why he pushed Chris to enter the Battle of Great Warriors against the Kronos Empire. Roman Dmitrys confidence gave him boundless trust.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The attack was blocked, and Chris waited for the right moment in the confusing fight. The aura was boiling over.
The aura that had finished warming up was now running wild, but Chris wouldnt allow it to move out of his dantian just yet.
He pressed it down hard. This sh ofpression caused an instantaneous eruption. Based on both, Chris reconstructed the path from his dantian to the sword, creating this thin, steel-hard passage.
And the result was Body Reformation. He took a deep breath. The moment Diego lost hisposure and ran
sh.
Rumble.
Aura exploded. The aura from his dantian reached his sword in just 0.1 second, showing a speed that no human could understand.
Blink.
It was speed beyond the limit. And Diego widened his eyes at the burning pain.
He couldnt see or react. The moment he thought he was going to try something, there was a sh of light, and Diego felt a burning pain.
ahem?!
Blood sshed. His chest was cut. Diego panicked and retrieved his sword to try and block the attacks further, but Chris didnt miss the chance and continued to attack.
He cut the leg of the opponent who was trying to block him, throwing him off bnce, and when he raised his sword with a distorted expression from pain, he was kicked in the chest and rolled back.
Kwak!
He wasnt careless. He did his best, and he decided not to allow a single counterattack because he thought he would punish Chris.
But he was too fast. His sh-like movement and the cut through the space was like a swift sword that had reached its limit, and in the world Diego had lived in, no one had ever used such a sword technique.
He couldnt stand still. The Battle of Great Warriors had already begun, and the excuse that Chris was terrifying more than he thought wouldnt work for the Kronos Emperor.
In this fight, they had to take each others lives. Diego got up, but what awaited him was Chriss attack.
He only lost the flow once. Diego was surely a strong man, and even if Chris was the opponent, he was a monster who couldnt guarantee one hundred wins every time.
However, the opponent didnt know the skills Chris had, and that defeated him. The existence of Chris, who pioneered this new path, became strong enough to change the irreversible situation.
sh.
His arm flew. Kneeling, Diego tried to counter with his other arm. He couldnt surrender, so he had to die. It was the only way to save his family, and Diego slumped his face to the floor, removing his other arm.
That was the end. He wielded his sword like that, and people would take it as Chriss victory.
At that time, Chris looked at Hannibal among the shocked people. And
Crack.
As if to show off to everyone, death was presented to end the battle.
Chapter 274: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (6)
Chapter 274: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (6)
People groaned. The blood that was spilled all over the floor shocked Duke Bamford.
Did Diego just lose to a 4-star swordsman?
It was shocking. Having experienced numerous wars as amander to the point of being called a veteran, he possessed extensive knowledge of sword techniques.
So he epted Roman Dmitrys challenge. Even if he prepared a special n that no one would expect, it didnt make sense for Diego, a member of the 12 Swords of the Continent, to lose against Chris.
The 12 swords. Among the numerous aura tests, they were monsters that had risen to the peak. He had a 6-star aura that was normal among them, and it could even destroy Chriss existence.
But he was defeated. He couldnt even properly check how Chriss attack was attempted, and in a situation where he was looking at it with eyes wide open, blood suddenly sshed from Diegos chest.
In the first ce, it was an embarrassing moment for a 6-star aura swordsman to fight against a 4-star aura swordsman.
Watching Diego stumble and copse, his face slumped to the ground and bled, and Duke Bamford watched this in silence.
Blood flowed. The blood that flowed in the hollow ground was Diegos, who died in vain.
Woahhhhh!
Chris! Chris!
Chris! Chris!
In Cairo, the soldiers of the Dmitry Alliance cheered. They also thought from the moment Diegos name was mentioned that it would be difficult for Chris to win, but his performance was so overwhelming that they witnessed an unexpected result.
They didnt analyze this fight withmon sense. Even if an unexpected blow had decided the match, the fact that Chris had won was the most important thing.
The first fight was a victory for Dmitry. Looking at Chris step back while wiping off the blood on his sword, Kevin stepped ahead as if he had been waiting.
Damn it.
Duke Bamfords expression changed. There were only two 6-star aura swordsmen in this n. Some of them were mobilized for other purposes, and when Diego was defeated, he wanted to put Hannibal down.
Even though Hannibal was also a 6-star aura swordsman, he was on a different level. In that case, it wouldnt be a problem for Kevin, who was known as just a 3-star swordsman, to be defeated. However, the problem was that they had already gone through this.
Repeating their words was something that didnt match Kronoss status.
Then Duke Bamford gulped down his anger and called out a name,
nco.
Yes.
It was a man in his early 40s. A man with a huge body and impressive face stepped out at Duke Bamfords call.
The opponent is just a 3-star swordsman. I warn you in advance that the moment you lose against that guy, your entire family will be annihted. Do you know what that means? Defeat is an uneptable fight. However, if you return with the name of the Kronos Empire high in the sky, I will make sure to reward you for it.
I understand.
He nodded his head. He looked slightly nervous, but since nco was strong, he was confident. The opponent in front looked so weak that he doubted how this person could be chosen as a Great Warrior.
He stepped forward.
I am nco.
Giving their name was basic manner. However, there was no answer. Kevin mumbled something as he stood, and his voice was so small that no one could even hear it. And this made ncos expression distort.
He was the most powerful being outside the top 6-star swordsmen and reached 7th ce in Kronoss ranking.
In a situation where even hearing his name would make a person shudder, Kevins appearance, who didnt acknowledge him, ignited his anger.
There is no need for words.
Chak!
He held the sword. No questions or answers were needed. Rather, it was what nco, who was desperate for victory, wanted.
Tak.
Rumble.
He kicked the ground. This raging aura urred, and the distance with his opponent was shortened in an instant, and nco raised his aura to 5-stars nonchntly.
But Kevin still didnt move. The moment nco swung his sword right in front of his nose, his red eyes caught ncos movements.
Kwang!
Rumble!
There was this terrifying crash. Kevin attacked the most vulnerable part of his 5-star aura, and, at the same time, twisted his sword slightly to dig into his opponents arms.
It was quite frustrating. It annoyed him how he had to block a mere 3-star aura, but he was hitting and rushing in as if he didnt care about his wounds.
How dare you?
Rumble!
His sword shed! He quickly retrieved his sword and attacked Kevin, and in an instant, several battles were exchanged.
There is a gap.
Kevins chest was wide open. Without missing a beat, nco immediately stretched out his sword, but he witnessed a shocking scene.
Kevin was also attempting an attack. At this rate, it was clear that he was aiming for the left, but he would actually attack to the right. However, the trouble was short-lived.
He was sure that he was faster than Kevin, but he couldnt make a reckless choice when he saw his eyes drenched in madness.
Pat!
And he dodged the attack. As expected, Kevin didnt back down. nco counter-attacked and shed Kevins arm.
sh.
He tasted something in his mouth. It was clearly blood, but Kevins expression didnt distort in pain, nor did he even step back.
It was a sight they couldnt even understand. As if it was his chance to attack, when nco was pulling back his sword, Kevin rushed in.
Pat!
He wanted to cut his head off. But Kevin slightly dodged and aimed for his chest instead.
Pat!
nco stepped back and also aimed for his chest while exploding his aura.
The aura stirred up this fierce impulse. In a situation where his auras unique, strong force wasnt felt, nco knew that the opponent blocked his attack in a way he didnt know.
sh.
He turned his head.
It was a surprise attack from Kevin. It was admirable how Kevin decided to block his attack and boldly rush at him from such a close distance.
A 3-star aura went against a 5-star one. He was bold and didnt back down at all. He could see why people were afraid of the 3-star swordsman, who was called Dmitrys ghost.
But
As expected, he isnt my opponent.
He was feeling it little by little. Every time they crashed violently, the opponents strength decreased. Even though he was somehow blocking the attacks, the difference in their destructive power was slowing down.
He clearly had the advantage in this fight. nco wasnt in a hurry, but he decided to take down Kevin, who didnt acknowledge his existence, little by little.
It was best not to overdo it with such a madman. No matter how he would win, if he lost one of his body parts, he would live a life as a crippled man, and his life as a swordsman woulde to an end.
This time too. The sword passed, and the attack missed. Just as he was about to strike back, this urgent voice came from behind.
Get yourself together, nco! You are being cornered!
It was Duke Bamford.
At that moment, his heart sank. In the breathless situation, nco didnt have a proper grasp of his situation.
One step.
Two steps.
And he took three steps back to counter the opponents attack.
what is this?!
Suddenly, the soldiers were right behind him, in a corner.
He entered the realm of encroachment, and his head was spinning. Even as he descended into madness, Kevin expressed his dissatisfaction with the situation.
I was hoping for a 6-star aura swordsman. I was hoping for a 6-star aura swordsman like that time, not you.
At those words, nco was shocked. He couldnt understand the way Kevin drove himself to a corner and spoke as if he were just talking to himself.
In thest few days, Roman Dmitrys teachings have led Kevin to a new world.
At the moment when the process of realizing the essence of aura was shocking, the existence of the Heavenly Demon Sword technique, which Roman taught him, was shocking.
Thats how they learned the first half of the sword.
He exined that the Heavenly Demon Divine Arts was an area he couldnt master after learning the Ghost Demon Arts, and that even if he only used the first half of it, his body would be limited.
On that day, he held this mighty strength in his hand. In a situation that was different from before, he wanted to test his strength against the 6-star aura swordsman.
But nco stepped out, which only made Kevin angry. Kevin, who pushed the opponent deliberately into the corner, said with eyes drunk in madness,
I will attack you three times now. If you block all of them, I will admit defeat and surrender my head.
The opponent was cornered, so he had to do his very best.
nco was furious. Kevins remarks seemed to suggest that he was one step ahead of him.
You cheeky
It was then
First half of the Heavenly Demon Sword technique.
Rumbleee!
Aura exploded. nco also hurriedly raised his aura and resisted the attack, which was done in a situation where it was impossible to retreat.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
A great shock urred. The soldiers, who were watching the situation, fell to the ground, and nco was shocked as the mana vanished at once.
His eyes were trembling. ording to public information, he was a 3-star aura swordsman. It made no sense for Kevin to be able to use such a shocking attack.
First form of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Rumbleee.
The next attack was Kevins second chance. Due to the unusual energy, nco gritted his teeth and raised his power.
He believed in himself. In this fight against strength, it was impossible for him to be defeated by a swordsman who just had a 3-star aura.
But
Crack.
Aura shattered. Cracks appeared in his 5-star aura, and the aura that was shattering in ces spread everywhere.
Crack.
And that was ncosst memory. It was still just Kevins second attack, but the attack tore his aura at once, and cut down his body.
Kuaaak!
Puak!
Blood sshed. He staggered with an unfocused look as he fell to his knees.
Three attacks. And it was just the second of them. Kevin was in a situation where he couldnt check his strength, and he looked down at nco with cold eyes.
I told you. I was hoping for a 6-star swordsman.
sh.
His neck was cut, and his head flew into the sky. And beyond that, he could see Duke Bamfords face stained with shock.
They were forced to understand Diegos defeat. Chriss sword technique, which they had already witnessed, showed enough strength to ignore the level of aura.
But it was hard to ept ncos defeat. Even though Kevin only had a 3-star aura, it was so devastating that he overpowered a 5-star aura in a simple fight.
And for Duke Bamford, it felt like the world ofmon sense had copsed. Regardless of the reason, the situation that happened in front of his eyes was something that couldnt happen in reality.
Kevins condition wasnt looking good. And the attack just now seemed to have an effect on him, but that didnt change the way he attacked.
The spar was done, and victory was on Dmitrys side. This was such a humiliating situation, and Duke Bamford shuddered at it.
Roman Dmitry. I dont know what kind of trick he did, but the oue of the Battle of Great Warriors doesnt determine the oue of the war.
He denied this reality. In a situation where they were screaming in anger, Roman smiled. For him, this was confirmation. Roman Dmitry was hoping for an all-out war right from the start.
Everyone on the continent, including the Kronos Empire and the Kingdoms Alliance, denied the reality, saying that wasnt the case, but this insane guy had no intention of avoiding a head-on fight with Kronos.
It was something he wanted. The fact that there were people in the world who had simr thoughts, and that the situation had changed due to the result of the Battle of Great Warriors.
Roman Dmitry was real. The moment the situation went as he intended, it urred to him that even a 300,000 army could be defeated.
Never think that anything is impossible. Duke Bamford bet on the odds.
Troops, listen! Even though we lost the Battle of Great Warriors, this is nothing more than Roman Dmitrys trick to win! We have enough strength to overwhelm them! The existence of 300,000 troops with an 8th-circle mage doesnt give them even a 1% chance to win. Believe in yourself and trust the Empire. If you risk your life for the Empire, you wille out as winners.
He shouted.
Normally, they would have taken a break after a Battle of Great Warriors, but he couldnt miss even a moments opportunity after being defeated like that.
Troops, attack!
Attack!
The order fell. To the words that fell like lightning, the soldiers of the Kronos Empire rushed at once. A single speech changed the atmosphere, and in that raging air, they all looked confident.
Kronos!
The invincible army!
They all rushed in. And in response to this sudden attack, the soldiers of the Kingdoms Alliance raised their weapons.
It was at that moment, beyond the people and Kevin, Roman walked ahead.
And seeing Kevin trying to follow him, Roman said,
You did well. From now on, its my turn.
This war was reckless, like people said. But living as Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, was never easy.
Shhh.
He picked up his sword.
The Central in warriors were said to be the First in Heaven.
If there was a sword technique that represented the Heavenly Demon, it would be the nine forms.
There were nine forms that supported him. Throughout his life, Roman Dmitry never used the power to unite his thought, speed, and sword movement.
And now, facing the crowd of enemies, Roman Dmitry took the first step.
Heavenly Demon Kings Reign Step.
Finally, the true Heavenly Demon stepped in.
Chapter 275: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (7)
Chapter 275: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (7)
Against the backdrop of a vastke, sitting in a pavilion, this old man and a young man with a beard were sipping tea.
10 years have passed since the death of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk. When I stepped into the world of Murim, it was already the Heavenly Demons world, so I couldnt believe what had been passed down through generations. But the more I looked into him, the more I realized that the truth wasnt exaggerated at all. No, rather, it wascking. The history of Murim says that the role of the followers of the Heavenly Demon was decisive in the process of the Demonic Sect unifying Murim, but the truth was different.
Then, the man sipped his tea. The old man, who was listening to the other person with interest, was one of the warriors in the Justice Faction who once fought against the Heavenly Demon.
Just one person. Baek Joong-hyuks mighty power had overwhelmed the Justice Faction. Each time he appeared, the result was too much, and the day Shaolin was defeated surely came. It was a fight that had to be lost because they couldnt defeat a single being. The Justice Faction, which acknowledged that fact, copsed swiftly after they tried to preserve their strength for the sake of the future generation.
It is as you said. When the Hundred and Eight Arhats of Shaolin got taken down by a single man, we realized we were out of luck.
Then there is something I would like to ask you. In the history of the Demonic Sect, Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, is the only being who has reached the realm of heaven. In addition, he is the only one who has seeded in unifying Murim. The martial arts of the Demonic Sect put the Heavenly Demon on top. Is the Heavenly Demon Kings Reign Step the greatest in the world?
He was curious. Would the Heavenly Demon Divine Arts, the best martial arts in the world, remain in history?
The old manughed. After taking a sip of his tea, he spoke vague words,
We dont know. Because the Heavenly Demon, who reached the realm of heaven, is this godlike being no one could touch. But that is all. People who havent witnessed his strength wouldnt know the truth.
What do you mean?
The time when the Justice Faction was defeated. The Heavenly Demon was at the stage of Nature. Later, using the enlightenment he got, he stepped into the next realm, but the existence of the Heavenly Demon we had encountered was no different from the state that the Heavenly Demon of past generations had achieved. Do you understand what that means?
The man couldnt answer. ording to the old man, conquering Murim wasnt easy.
Clearly, in the history of Murim, the Heavenly Demons existence was remembered as overwhelmingly strong. It was something that couldnt be exined unless it was an unprecedented achievement called the realm of heaven.
The old man said,
Its a simple thing. It means that the Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyuk is a being beyond our estimations.
Rumble.
A cloud of dust rose. The appearance of arge 300,000 army rushing at once was a tremendous sight that overwhelmed those who witnessed it.
Dmitry and Cairos soldiers gulped at this. They prepared for war knowing this moment woulde, but epting it when it unfolded before their eyes was shocking.
Their legs trembled. In the fear that crept up, they gritted their teeth and widened their eyes. In front of them, they saw Roman Dmitry walking toward the enemies. No matter how strong he was, the people seeing him were confused by his unwavering steps.
Even though they had blind faith in Roman Dmitry, they thought that even Roman Dmitry had no choice but to be swept away by so many troops. This war was going wrong right from the start. With Cairo and Dmitrys power alone, it was impossible to defeat the Kronos Empire.
It was at that moment
Heavenly Demon Kings Reign Steps.
One step.
Roman Dmitry stepped onto the ground.
Two steps.
The energy of thend rose through his legs, and it intertwined through his dantian with his arts, and it erupted with this explosive power.
First Form of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
He extended his sword, and he swung it even before the enemy reached him. Yet the people didnt understand what Roman was doing.
It was at that moment that the massacre that shocked people began.
Kwang!
Energy swirled from his sword, splitting the space, and the soldiers of Kronos who were close got split.
Kwang!
Rumble!
Dozens?
No, hundreds.
Innumerable enemies were torn to shreds in a single blow, and the enemies who were fiercely charging had a puzzled look.
Just what did this mean? Roman Dmitry wasnt a magician who specialized in doing this. He was an aura swordsman. Even when their bodies were running to Roman, their minds couldnt ept what was in front of them.
Pat.
Rumble!
He kicked the ground. Roman Dmitrys figure vanished, and when they found him again, he was high in the air.
The sun was shining. And as he brought out his aura, the hopeless reality fell onto those below.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
Kuak!
Ackkk!
The enemies were swept away. They were destroyed to such an extent that even their corpses werent intact, and it showed this overwhelming destructive power to the extent that a significant number of soldiers died.
The Heavenly Demon Kings Reign Step was meant to ept the energy in nature and harmonize it with the Heavenly Demon Divine Arts.
If he took a step, it would give him more power; two steps would give him twice as much power, and three steps would give him three times as much power.Tak.
Another step. When Roman Ditry manifested his footwork and raised his mana, people saw an unbelievable sight.
Second Form of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
The space shook to the extent that it seemed like the entire space would blow up anytime. The ce where the aura passed was instantly annihted.
It waspletely different from what people had hoped for. The one-on-one fight was what they hoped to win, but people were dying before they even got close to Roman Dmitry.
Like the Heavenly Demon Kings Reign Step, there was no other form. Roman Dmitry, with the second step, moved into the midst of the enemies.
Pat!
Pat pat!
Blood sshed. His extremely swift sword cut through the bodies of the enemies to the extent that they couldnt even confirm who had hit them.
And screams came from all sides. They screamed as they attacked Roman Dmitry, but those who faced him fell immediately.
In order to manifest all nine steps, he had to reach the Heavenly Stage. However, Baek Joong-hyuk conquered the Central ins before reaching that stage.
Third step.
Kwang!
Rumble!
The ground rose, the bnce of the enemy broke, and blood sshed again in the exploding aura.
This was a massacre. It wasnt amon fight, this was just Roman Dmitry ughtering people. When Duke Bamford raised his voice and ordered them to attack, it was a sight they couldnt even imagine.
They didnt know how to deal with this situation, with their numbers decreasing.
Shaolin, thend in Murim, wasnt even weak. The Kronos Empire had the power to dominate the continent, but like the Justice Faction, it came at the wrong time.
There was one out-of-the-box existence, the Heavenly Demon. From the moment he reached the top and epted the mes, Dmitry had the strength to stand against the Kronos Empire.
It didnt mean that Dmitry became stronger. Roman Dmitry, a single being, now disyed this overwhelming presence, unlike any of the other battles he had been rumored to have.
Fourth step.
Third Form of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
One step.
This was a big hit. When Roman Dmitry stretched out his sword, hundreds of soldiers vanished.
Kwang!
Rumble.
A cloud of dust rose. When he walked through the dust again, a different sight unfolded. All 300,000 troops, without being ordered, stopped and looked at Roman Dmitry with faces of fear.
They felt goosebumps rise. At this moment, everyone knew that in order to kill one Roman Dmitry, many lives had to be sacrificed.
It was an unbelievable situation. There were geniuses in the history of the continent who had been talked about in stories for generations, but there wasnt a single one who had aplished such an achievement as overpowering 300,000 troops.
Roman Dmitry is this historical figure now. Everything he was doing was so overwhelmingpared to anyone else recorded in history. At this rate, a one-sided ughter was bound to happen, like a wolf running toward a flock of sheep.
It was then
Kronos Knights, follow me.
It was Hannibal. In this unusual situation, he stepped forward with a firm look. Because he enjoyed the act of killing people, he was called the Evil Ghost of Kronos.
The battlefield was like a yground for him, but when going against Roman right now, he couldnt even smile.
The Kronos Knights who were with him were around one hundred. All of them disyed aura and showed a desperate will to handle Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitry and Hannibal, alongside Kronoss Knights, approached each other. When everyone was holding their breaths, Hannibal shouted and exploded his aura.
Attack!
Attack!
Rumble!
Rumbleee!
And they ran. Hannibal and the knights were originally brought in to deal with Roman Dmitry. But even though they witnessed an overwhelming sight, they didnt want to step back.
The opponent was Kronos. Now that they were on the battlefield on the orders of their Emperor, they had just one chance to win or die.
A hundred versus one. They all rush forward. At the moment of the violent sh, the situation that Kronos feared came up.
sh.
Puak!
Ack!
Kuak!
Came the screams.
When Roman Dmitry swung his sword, the bodies of Kronos Knights were torn apart, and in the instantaneous situation, they couldnt even see the enemy attack.
When the Kronos Knights aimed for his head, he avoided them and cut them down. When attacked from the sides, he raised his aura and pressed on them.
The Kronos Knights were shocked. They knew it was too much, but facing him was more terrifying.
Puak!
Blood sshed. A moments hesitation brought them to their deaths, and Roman didnt stop moving.
Swish!
Rumble.
Aura rushed in. Kronos Knights stepped on the bodies of theirrades without hesitation, and even when Roman shed them, they all wondered how a human could be this strong.
And they died, unable to ept this reality in front of them.
This insane bastard!
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
Hannibals aura exploded.
Despite disying an aura of tremendous power befitting his name, Roman Dmitry casually blocked Hannibals attacks while also ughtering Kronos Knights.
Hannibals presence didnt overwhelm Roman Dmitry at all, and he watched as the knights around him were getting ughtered.
Just how?
How was this even happening?
Hannibal was someone who overpowered Barbossa, but Roman Dmitry showed no difficulty in ying around with Barbossa.
It was an unknown truth to them. In the process of defeating Butler, Count Nichs, and Barbossa, Roman Dmitry managed to understand more about aura.
The thought that came from one question turned to determination, and he was able to defeat powerful enemies.
Rumble.
Aura broke down. Chris and Kevin. The reason they were able to produce results beyondmon sense against the best aura swordsmen was because of what Roman had taught them.
Not someone else but Roman Dmitry. In the future, he would be a great being that would redefine the history of aura swordsmen.
Hannibal knew it then. Roman Dmitry hasnt killed him on purpose yet. As he was rushing in, he was only killing Kronos Knights.
sh.
sh, sh, and more shes.
The massacre was apanied by screams, and Hannibal, who was desperate at some point, realized that he was alone.
It was then
sh.
Kuak!
Hannibal screamed, and the world copsed. Hannibal was btedly aware that his leg had been cut off, and he was in so much pain because of that.
He couldnt believe it. 2nd ce in Kronoss ranking and 3rd in the continent.
He was someone who shouldnt be defeated like this. The name of the being called the Evil Ghost of Kronos and the achievements he had made until now proved what kind of power Hannibal had.
His body trembled. Suppressing the pain, Hannibal looked up at Roman Dmitry with shocked eyes.
You, just what are
Hannibal. Evil Ghost of Kronos. I heard the rumors about you. After the fall of the Western Front, you enjoyed it by torturing the soldiers you captured every night.
The conversation between the two was heard by everyone.
And Duke Bamford, who was watching this, couldnt even order an attack.
Meanwhile, Roman was only looking at his opponent. He crouched and said,
I dont think its strange to act against humanity on the battlefield. The battlefield is too real to talk about such things. However, touching my people is a different thing. If someone has tortured and tormented my people, I will inflict the same or even more. This is how Roman Dmitry lives.
Clench.
Kuak!?
He stepped forward and grabbed a tooth with his hand.
Kuak!
He screamed.
Hannibal was in pain and desperate to get away from Roman Dmitry.
But
Stay still.
Crack.
He broke his arm. To keep Hannibal from rebelling, Roman Dmitry cut his legs and then broke his arms.
Hannibals fearful gaze fell on Roman Dmitry.
He also enjoyed torture enough to be called the Evil Ghost, but he had never seen a brutal thing in the middle of the battlefield.
And so Roman pulled out his teeth one after another. Whether Hannibal liked it or not, everyone had fear stained on their faces.
There were hundreds of soldiers on this widend, but no one spoke. Even the sound of breathing was so low. As if there were just two of them here, the troops from both sides just watched in silence.
Chapter 276: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (8)
Chapter 276: Second Coming Of Heavenly Demon (8)
It was an incredibly strange sight. A human writhing in agony. The presence of Roman Dmitry, the source of his pain, rendered the battlefield surreal.
uh, uhhh, ughhh!
The groaning wouldnt stop. Although the fight had been fierce, it now seemed like he couldnt feel anything more than a numbing pain.
Hannibal, the once mighty sword of Kronos, had met his end. The onlookers stared at the scene in fear and disbelief. The tales surrounding Roman Dmitry were plentiful.
Rumors circted that he had ughtered people when he defeated Barco, but he was merciful to those who followed him and even held parties for them.
Humans are two-sided. However, such an extreme tendency made people feel odd.
They could see the outside and inside of a fence now. At least those perceived as Romans enemies didnt get to live as humans.
Beast.
Devil.
Despite being called something simr to those, he didnt even care about it. In the first ce, it wasnt a fight for the sake of humans.
In the midst of a war fueled by killing intent, the Demonic Sect didnt care about appearing nice or considerate in the eyes of others.
It was a kill-or-be-killed situation. The world they inhabited was nothing more than a savage jungle, and it mercilessly punished those like Hannibal, who were notorious for torturing people to death.
And finally, Hannibals body went limp. Roman Dmitry stood up from his spot, running his hand through his blood-soaked hair.
The war isnt over yet. So, what are you watching?
Drip. Drip.
Drops of blood dripped down from the ends of his hair.
With eyes trembling, Duke Bamford asked, knowing that it was Hannibals blood, who had been alive and well until now.
there is a concept called kindness, even on the battlefield. Are you capable ofmitting such an act in front of everyone and dealing with the aftermath? In the future, your people will be captured by Kronos and endure even greater suffering. What you have done now has undeniably crossed the line.
Nonsense.
Roman Dmitry chuckled at thement.
Those who were defeated on the Western Front were captured and thrown into hell. Roman Dmitry wasnt ustomed to showing mercy to enemies for the sake of a peaceful death.
The journey toward death is undoubtedly painful. Once you step onto the battlefield, you must ept the consequences of your choices.
However, one should neverment the decision theyve made. War would surely bring victory, and they would be repaid for their suffering in an unforgettable manner, even in death.
Roman said,
The enemies I defined are not humans. If you choose to challenge me with your sword, know that a graceful death is not an option. If you donte to me, I will go to you.
He took a single step.
It was only one step, but despite just one person advancing, the soldiers of Kronos trembled, raising their weapons in fear.
Roman Dmitrys words and actions instilled fear in them. No other being had taken such a step against Kronos.
At that moment
Giga Lightning.
sh.
Kwakwakwang!
This ray of light fell upon Roman Dmitrys head.
Kwakwakwang!
The entire world shed. As the powerful surge turned everything white, Duke Bamford momentarily believed Roman would perish.
However,
To endure this, Roman Dmitry must not be an ordinary human.
It was Sefir. He suddenly manifested a 6-circle magic spell and found Roman Dmitry in the space where the Giga Lightning fell.
Sefir observed the intense battle between Roman and the Kronos warriors. His n was to confirm the truth about the rumors, and he was able to confirm that this human was indeed powerful.
Now, everything was clear. Roman Dmitry was undoubtedly the greatest swordsman on the continent.
As of now, he had encountered numerous aura swordsmen, but none had reached the same level as Roman Dmitry.
Even the top-ranked person in Kronos wouldnt make such an appearance. He would never be able to show power like this.
Pat-
Roman Dmitry sessfully broke through the spell. And upon witnessing this, Sefir eximed,
I was curious about this being called Roman Dmitry at first. It was truly amazing to see this guy, who was bold enough to dere war against the Kronos Empire and win every time, unlike those who fought against Kronos without knowing their ce. But now that Ive seen him, I think I can understand those who were defeated by him. It wouldnt be easy to win against this monster.
Rumble.
An 8-circle magic shimmered. It was even questionable whether this power truly existed in reality.
However, Sefir was such a being. The reason Duke Bamford was confident in his victory over Dmitry was his trust in Sefir, not some aura swordsman or Hannibal.
The 8th circle mage was the most powerful.
Even with Roman Dmitry disying overwhelming strength, this mage was an equally formidable monster.
Rumble.
Rumbleee.
Magic erupted. With the power to consume the world, Sefir manifested its presence.
From now on, I will acknowledge Roman Dmitrys existence and give it my all. Hold on.
Pat.
As the circle spun, ck magic surged forth. In that instant
Revival.
That was the forbidden magic that could be found in ancient history books.
ck.
Kuaak!
Ackkk!
The corpses awakened. The Knights of the Kronos Empire, along with the soldiers in by Roman Dmitry, crudely lifted the bodies.
They were no longer in their human forms. Thick blood was oozing from their wounds, and they had vacant, lifeless eyes. Thats all they were.
Revival wasntbeled forbidden without reason. Then the beings, who were once aura swordsmen, rushed at Sefirsmand and raised their auras.
Rumble.
Grrrr.
A storm of aura emerged from all directions. Hannibal, with just one leg and a broken arm, was dragging himself alongside hundreds of troops attacking Roman Dmitry simultaneously.
Sefir didnt bother to assist Hannibal, knowing the power of Revival. The renowned strong men of Kronos held no importance to him.
And then
Puak.
Roman Dmitry swung his sword, tearing through the rushing dead.
Kwang!
Rumble.
An interesting trick.
The ability to revive the dead was familiar to him. In the Central ins, there were those who dealt with the dead, such as Gangshis, but they didnt pose a threat to the Demonic Sect.
They were the ones who died because they were weak. No matter how many of them there were, including the dead, he just had to kill them.
Pat.
He kicked the ground. He cut down the dead who were rushing towards him and hurried towards Sefir.
And looking at that scene, Sefir gradually gathered his strength.
Fury of the Heavens.
sh.
Rumble!
Dark clouds billowed. A cluster of lightning shed across the sky and rained down, obstructing Roman Dmitrys vision.
Kwang!
Kwakwakwang!
The entirend was being struck. This was not an attack that a normal human body could withstand, and even Roman Dmitry knew that this mage possessed extraordinary power.
The mages were a group that harnessed the energy of nature. The power of disasters being controlled by humans was so intense that the Central ins couldnt handle it.
The mages reached the realm of Gods. And in his previous life, Roman Dmitry had surpassed the limits of being human.
Heavenly Demon Sword Technique, first part of the second form.
There was an illusion. Then his mana raged. The aura rose from the tip of his toes and surged through Romans sword.
sh.
Rumble.
sh.
Explosive aura and lightning collided, and the formless lightning was torn apart. This was shocking, even for Sefir.
He had never heard of a sword being able to cut down on magic. Moreover, 8-circle magic wasnt something humans could even handle.
And Roman Dmitry appeared from the lightning. For the first time, Sefir showed a look of shock, and he immediately manifested double casting.
re, Blink.
Kwang!
Rumble.
He held the powerful firepower in check and moved his body at the same time.
However, Sefir was unaware of one thing. He didnt know that the me attribute would be ineffective against Roman Dmitry, nor did he know that Blinks keen senses would be detected.
Suddenly, Sefirs body materialized 10 meters away. However, as soon as he caught sight of Roman Dmitry emerging through the me, he realized his mistake.
Wheik.
Whoosh.
mes and lightning surrounded Roman. Meanwhile, the undead creatures raised by Revival were unable to match Roman Dmitrys speed.
In a situation that would only happen to normal mages, Sefir reacted immediately.
Death Hand.
Kwang!
Kwakwakang!
Palms rose from the floor like thorns, pressing down on Roman Dmitrys body. Then Sefirs eyes turned ck.
He continued to unleash dark magic as he assumed the form of a Shadow. Then, with concentrated mana, he pointed his finger.
Die.
The 8-circle magic spell Fury of the Heavens waspressed. The intense bursts of light transformed into mming spheres that detonated upon impact.
sh.
Space was lost. In the wake of the lights path, devastation reigned.
Kwakwakwang!
The air trembled, and the ground tremored. The soldiers of the Kronos Empire, who encircled the area, were left speechless by the unfolding chaos.
It was a power surpassing mortal boundaries. Sefir demonstrated the might of an 8-circle mage in Roman Dmitrys presence.
In that instant,
Wheik.
The wind blew, and Roman emerged from the white light.
He took the 6th step.
This is the first part of the second form of the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.
Kwang!
Rumble.
Mana raged. Sefir had a hunch that he would die the moment he would get hit by this attack.
When he reached the 8-circle level, Sefir felt like he had be God. The strong people that people spoke of werent even close to his feet, and they were confident that Hannibal was nothing to him.
So he was selected to confront Roman Dmitry. He thought that with his 8-circle power, he could annihte the Western Front and possibly triumph over Roman Dmitry. That was unquestionable.
And even as he witnessed Hannibals demise, Sefir remained indifferent to the situation.
Rumble.
Magic surged even stronger.
Death.
For the first time in a century, his mind was gued with rms. He opened his eyes and looked at Roman Dmitry. He couldntprehend how someone like him, who had barely lived for 30 years, could possess greater strength.
What was certain was that he was a natural enemy of mages. The 8-circle magic was diminished, and the power of mes was prated. Even Blink couldnt deceive Roman Dmitrys sharp eyes.
It was a mistake in judgment. To ovee this man, Kronos had to unleash all their strength simultaneously.
Because he had attained such great heights, he made the logical decision that Roman Dmitry could be defeated with 8-circle magic.
I will perish if this persists.
His eyes turned white.
Link.
His consciousness drifted into the depths of the abyss.
I am sorry. I was going to use this against that girl, but I have to use it now.
He didnt even wait for permission. With a force that sliced through his body, Sefir unleashed his mana.
Congrattions. You are the first to be acknowledged.
Kwang!
Rumble.
There was an explosion of magic, and the space trembled. A ck hole-like space was created in the crack of the warped dimension, and a potent surge coursed through, seemingly devouring everything in its vicinity.
Even Roman Dmitry found no escape from its pull.
Sefir and Roman Dmitry.
Thus, the pair were drawn into the abyss of shadows.
Chapter 277
Chapter 277 The Truth of Chronos (1)
Reversed.
It was cold and used to it.
Roman Dmitri epted change without losing control even as the world twisted and changed rapidly.
Through the long darkness, purple light spread in all directions.
When he first set foot in a new space, Roman Dmitri saw a barren world dyed in deep purple.
To withstand the pressure without being protected by divine power. After all, you were no ordinary human being.
It was Shefir.
The white-haired wizards body waspletely torn apart by the aftermath of the aura.
however.
Passssss C
Purple energy and ck mana intertwined, and Sefirs body was quickly restored.
At the same time, the power of the magical power that came from it also became stronger.
Just by existing in this space, he gained infinite power, and on the contrary, Roman Dmitri had no choice but to be weak.
A being that uses holy power. It was a trap prepared to kill her, but Roman Dmitri forced Shefir to use his secret weapon.
The n changed.
If it was Roman Dmitri that Shefir experienced firsthand, it was worth killing even this way.
The people of the Smander Continent praise Aura. They ssify the power of the aura and talk about how strong they are, but those who know the truth in this world know how low power it is. But what exactly is the aura you are using? It is different from what we know. No one ssified as an aura swordsman could show the power to cut through the 8th circle magic.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
generated magic.
Enormous mana, iparable to before, boiled around him.
Roman Dmitry. The more you know, the more iprehensible you are. You werent this strong at the time you first interfered with our ns, but in a short period of time you made a leap forward. Now, I sincerely acknowledge the existence of Roman Dmitri. Thats why I, Shefir, and we. I will do everything in my power to kill you.
Parss.
around.
Shadows appeared.
They were a little different from the shadows they had experienced before, only their whole bodies were stained with darkness, and they looked like beasts.
At first, a number of shadows appeared, but as time passed, hundreds and thousands of shadows filled the surrounding space.
This ce.
It was Shefirs world.
He also used his powers that he could not use a few times to deal with Roman Dmitri.
Its fun.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Smander.
There was a special secret in this world.
The Darkness (Ļ), which was not revealed to the world, was nning something through the Kronos Empire, and his own actions would have been an obstacle to it.
He didnt know the truth yet.
The outward information alone could not touch the truth about the Smanders about who Sefir was and what the world was like.
sure thing.
It was annoying.
Sefirs confidence in victory made him smile.
I didnt like Roman Dmitry.
Shefir was furious.
When Roman Dmitri showed a rxed reaction, he exploded his mana all at once with a distorted face like a demon.
You are rxing until the end. Roman Dmitry! You will never get out of here alive. Fury of the Heaven.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic power exploded.
It was different from before.
The lightning falling from the sky with dark clouds showed tremendous destructive power, and now it blended with the purple sky, giving goosebumps just by looking at it.
At the same time, the shadows rushed in unison.
This time, he made sure to put an end to the fight so that Roman Dmitri would not escape.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The world shed.
Roman Dmitri looked up at the sight and raised his sword.
And then.
widely.
seventh step.
Purple energy swirled around Roman Dmitri, and Roman Dmitri faced the lightning head-on.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
that.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was a blow by Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon that no one could block in the middle court.
* * *
sh between the two.
It was a fight not allowed in this world.
A single collision did not result in a victory, and the conclusion was reached only after the collision was so violent that the purple worldpletely copsed.
It was Shefir who knelt down.
Thousands of shadows were all ughtered, and Sefir, who had raised his power, was slowly dispersing into ck smoke due to the mana vacuum.
Passsss.
Its nonsense.
Defeat.
I couldnt believe it.
He was invincible in this space.
At least with the power permitted in this world, he was convinced that even that being that used divine power could not survive against himself.
But everything became meaningless.
A single attack by Roman Dmitry against the falling lightning shocked Schefir beyond recovery.
finished.
I knelt down and looked up at Roman Dmitri.
OK.
snap.
He grabbed his head.
He squeezed his entire face so that he couldnt see himself, and Roman Dmitri said in a cold voice.
The Kronos Empire has already equipped itself with the power to conquer the continent. But why are you not revealing your true nature, unlike your words and actions? I want to know the truth What is the reason for not being able to fulfill the ambition of conquering the continent and why did you move the troops now? Its not just because of what Ive done. What Ive done is just a catalyst, and obviously you have a special reason.
darkness.
I wanted to find out the truth.
The Hwanma technology that terrified Murim had a very dangerous power to see through human thoughts.
the problem is.
It was a power that even Roman Dmitri could not use recklessly.
The moment you enter someone elses thoughts, there is a high probability that you will be entangled with your own thoughts and be a crippled person.
Even knowing the risk, it was worth taking.
The idea was to get some information in Sefirs head within three seconds.
Kwak.
He clutched his head.
Roman Dmitris eyes turned ck as Shefir struggled.
sudden.
My brain got tangled up.
As the world expanded, some information presumed to be Sefirs memory flowed in.
[Sven]
[Mystique]
[Sefir]
Those were names.
A solid iron fortress was formed in Sefirs head, and he could not confirm the truth beyond that blocked by the curtain of darkness.
At best, the only thing you can find out is superficial information.
After securing only some information, I was about to cut off the connection, but at the end, one more name was sucked into my head.
[] ]
moment.
Roman Dmitrys eyes dted.
It was apletely unexpected person that even he had not expected.
* * *
Roman Dmitry disappears.
The battlefield is in chaos.
Duke Bamford, who was at first confused, took stock of the situation and gave orders to his soldiers.
Sefir-sama took care of Roman Dmitri! Attack the entire army!
The situation has been reversed.
Absence of Roman Dmitry.
The soldiers of the Kronos Empire, who were trembling at the sight of Hannibal dying, knew that the object of fear had disappeared at themand of Duke Bamford.
Then there was no reason to be afraid.
Kronos had an army of 300,000, and Dimitri and the Cairo Alliance were far less than that.
No matter how Hannibal and other Aura swordsmen of the Cronus Empire were ughtered, now was a golden opportunity to end the war.
Attack!
Now! Kill all the cheeky Dmitri bastards!
Enemies rushed in.
Cairos soldiers showed a paleplexion as they filled their vision.
basis of faith.
There is no Roman Dmitry.
The moment the thought of defeat dominated my head, the fear of death arose.
It was then.
Dmitris soldiers. Follow me!
chris.
he stepped forward
Raising an aura, he rushed alone without hesitation toward the waves of enemies.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheak!
The two armies shed.
Chriss sword shed and blew away dozens of heads in an instant, and Chris ferociously dug into the ranks of the enemy.
Roman Dmitry used to say. Chris wants to exist as amander in a ce where he is not confident.
It took overwhelming force, not just verbal orders, to sort out the now chaotic situation.
like.
Like Roman Dmitry.
Chris wanted himself to be that support.
I am Dmitris Chris!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
every time you swing your sword.
Without fail, the enemies sttered blood.
The opponents were ordinary soldiers and swordsmen who used auras, but there was no one skilled enough to block the swordsmanship that even Diego could not respond to.
Chris presence was overwhelming.
300,000 troops were a huge number enough to fill a wide in, but around him it seemed empty as corpses piling up.
one foot.
two feet.
opened the way
Dmitris soldiers also raised their voices at Chris show of force.
Follow Chris!
We are the invincible Dmitry! We always win!
Barco.
Southern Front.
Kronos.
Valha.
The soldiers who followed Roman Dmitri and achieved victory every time did not ept the reality weakly even when adversity came.
Circumstances did not matter.
How do you ept the problem and how strong will the people who solve it have.
Through my experience, I know what is important.
so that.
It was pushed like crazy.
Even if theirrades heads were blown off right next to them, Dmitrys soldiers cut the enemys body with fire in their eyes.
One soldier cut dozens.
Even when the enemys weapons were embedded in the body and cut, they shouted with bloody mouths and ughtered the enemies until the moment their bodies stopped.
On the battlefield, soldiers are just consumables.
Their lives would end like this, but they believed that Roman Dmitri would take care of the families of the dead.
Roman Dmitry.
Dmitrys owner.
He was such a person.
Firm faith burned fiercely and did not back down an inch even against 300,000 troops.
and.
Along with Chris, Dmitris demon also showed its presence.
* * *
Puck!
Fluffy!
Ouch.
Cheak!
In the middle of enemy territory.
Kevin has been murdered.
Unlike Chris, who kept his rank and moved forward, Kevin dug into the space and ughtered at random.
Due to the use of the Heavenly Demon Sword, his body was not normal.
The mana seething inside pushed his body to its limit, but he had no intention of saving himself to solve the crisis facing Dmitri.
Dmitrys sword.
meaning of their existence.
Because he vowed to live with the sword, Kevin terrifyingly inted his presence and ughtered the people he could see.
It was an overwhelming presence.
Uncontrolled like a blood-crazed madman, the monster ughtered all the enemies it ssed as Dmitris enemies.
cut.
cut.
cut again
Kevins face was stained with blood as he opened the way and cut down hundreds of enemies in a short amount of time.
Dmitrys demon.
It lived up to its reputation.
Duke Bamford, watching the situation from a distance, was taken aback by Dmitris propaganda.
Dmitris potential was this much?
Dmitri and Kronos.
The difference in power was more than three times.
It was an absurd battle where one soldier had to deal with three soldiers simply by arithmetic calction, but the tenacity of Dmitrys soldiers made the situation tense.
Fortunately, more than half of the enemy forces were from Cairo.
Cairos soldiers were not as tenacious as Dimitris.
Admitted.
Dmitry was a powerhouse.
With only a small piece ofnd, they built an incredible force.
so that.
I was very fortunate.
Because I know the truth now.
Now that Shefir had disappeared with Roman Dmitri, it was a golden opportunity.
There was no next.
If everything is perfect now, if Dmitri is not destroyed, Kronos will have no choice but to fall into an even greater crisis.
Mage of Cronus, open your power! Kill all enemies by any means!
anger.
Wizards of Kronos.
they exerted their power
Explosive manaing from all directions was a powerful weapon that could change the face of the battlefield.
Even with the exception of Shefir.
The power of the Cronus Empire clearly demonstrated why they are called the continents greatest power.
It was then.
The moment the magic exploded, the world turned white.
Stop it!
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Pure white light falling from the sky.
A snow-white knight surrounded by pirs of light appeared in front of the people.
Chapter 278
Chapter 278 The Truth of Cronus (2)
It was a disconcerting sight.
The pure white existence that suddenly appeared and the holy power she exerted.
While people were staring at it in awe, a group of troops appeared and swept the battlefield, led by a pure white knight.
Destroy the group of evil!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Hundreds of inspectors.
They all developed an aura.
At first, the people who could not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy understood the situation as they ughtered the imperial army.
It was unknown where it appeared.
What is certain is that they defined the Kronos Empire as a group of evil and showed a ruthless appearance against hundreds of thousands of enemies.
Kuuk!
evil!
Screams were heard from all sides.
The white aura cut down the soldiers of the Cronus Empire at once, and the bted resistance of the enemies was meaningless.
The charter turned at once. Mysterious beings overwhelmed hundreds of thousands of troops.
behind them.
A snow-white knight walked along and shouted.
You arrogant and greedy ones! I clearly warned you. If you try to dye the continent into darkness beyond the authority permitted to humans, we can no longer watch it. However, in the end, you epted a power that should not be touched in order to realize your ambition of conquering the continent.
Roaring.
The aura red up.
The pure white aura colored her presence.
I will punish the group of evil in the name of God. Bless.
Pat-
qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The energy of light spread in all directions.
it was a blessing
Not only the swordsmen following her, but also Dmitry and the soldiers of the Cairo Union opened their eyes to the mysterious power of restoring their bodies.
It was an iprehensible situation from start to finish.
However, now that she has directly mentioned that she is an enemy of the Kronos Empire, Chris did not miss the golden opportunity.
Soldiers! Follow me!
ran forward He defined the beings who manifest holy power as allies and helped them attack the Cronus Empire.
from then.
A one-sided massacre ensued.
In the first ce, the Kronos Empire, which had struggled against the force of one hundred and one hundred, had no way to block the attack of Dmitris soldiers who had recovered their physical strength at once.
Above all, the power of the swordsmen following the pure white knight was overwhelming.
Duke Bamford reacted with bewilderment to a series of situations that were sucked into his eyes.
What the hell is this?
this war.
It was an unexpected development.
I knew about the pure white knight, but Sefir, who was mobilized to deal with her, disappeared because of Roman Dmitri.
Still, the Kronos Empire was equipped with an overwhelming force. Although they had a clear advantage in numbers, they had no choice but to make a decision in the circumstances.
At this rate, annihtion cannot be avoided.
gritted it
He was boiling on the inside, but he wasnt a stupidmander who would drive soldiers to death for pride.
All troops retreat! I will retreat to Goseong and n the future.
retreat.
It was an unusual order.
The Cronus Empire, which did not know how to retreat, chose to flee in an unfavorable battle situation.
The troops quickly withdrew.
Goseong.
Its small, but its also a castle.
He decided that if he chose Mercury in Goseong, he could buy enough time for the follow-up troops of the Cronus Empire to arrive.
It was the best judgment for the Duke of Bamford.
Even if they were reprimanded for their defeat, it was necessary to make a decision to n the future rather than a disastrous defeat in which hundreds of thousands of troops were lost.
however.
Upon reaching his destination, Duke Bamfordsplexion turned pale.
above the castle wall.
Under Dmitris fluttering g, a being was seen igniting mes.
The moment you realize that it is Felix.
damn it.
The Duke of Bamford knew he had fallen into a trap.
* * *
It was the details that perfected the strategy.
When Roman Dmitri said that he would defeat the Kronos Empire in a head-to-head battle, Flora Lawrence added one thing.
Whether you win or lose in a head-to-head confrontation. The presence of Goseong is very important. If victorious, the Chronos Empire is likely to choose the castle as itsst bastion, and if defeated, it can target the enemys rear through the castle. Thats why from now on, instead of giving away the food of Goseong, we have to hide in Goseongs tunnels that the enemy can never find. and when the timees After securing the fortress, you can choose whether to open the gate and attack the enemies or block the retreat of enemies fleeing to the fortress.
I believed Roman Dmitry.
However, pursuing perfection was the role of the staff, and Flora Lawrences strategy was adopted with everyones support.
sacred being.
It was an unexpected variable.
However, now that the Kronos Empire was retreating to Goseong, the troops of Goseong were faithful to their roles.
Fire Rain.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Felix summoned mana of me.
His magic, which exerts an absolute presence on Mercury, caused mes falling from the sky to turn the ground into a sea of fire.
Quaang!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!
Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
The soldiers of the Cronus Empire on their way to the castle screamed in burning pain, and the soldiers following them reacted with embarrassment.
In front, the Phoenix wizards who upied the castle were attacked by the soldiers of the Dimitri Cairo Union, led by the holy knights, in the back.
I waspletely cornered.
If they had known that the fortress would fall, they would have prepared in advance, but as they did not have any materials necessary for siege, they were helpless against the magic falling from the top of the castle wall.
It was a four-sided song.
While panicking, not knowing what to do, the soldiers were ughtered one-sidedly.
The enemies are cornered!
Kill them all!
driven to the edge of a precipice
The soldiers of the Cronus Empire fought back as if fighting with faces that had lost their will to fight.
hundreds of thousands.
Numbers were meaningless.
The moment he lost his will to fight, defeat became a reality.
Dont back down! We are Kronos! Kronos never loses!
Duke of Bamford.
he was upset
His face was stained with despair, unlike the blood in his neck as he shouted.
I couldnt believe it.
Because defeat of the Kronos Empire is impossible.
Duke Bamford opened his eyes to a blind arrow while dealing with his enemies with his sword.
puck!
Keugh.
An arrow pierced the heart.
Blood spilled.
It was only then that he epted reality with his blurred vision.
this war.
The war against Dmitri, which everyone was sure of winning, was aplete defeat for the Kronos Empire.
* * *
The oue of the war was decided in an instant.
As defeat deepened and themander screamed and copsed, the soldiers of the Kronos Empire gave up hope for victory even though they were equipped with an overwhelming force.
From then on, it was in chaos.
Some fled in all directions to survive, some threw down their weapons and surrendered, and some fought to the end to protect the pride of the Cronus Empire, and met a death that prompted the first two types of decisions.
finished.
fierce war.
The fact that the end was victory, Cairo and Dmitris soldiers eximed the joy of victory.
We won!
Long live Dmitry!
Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman!
the name they chant.
Roman Dmitry.
Victory came from it.
If he hadnt dealt with Hannibal, the knights of Kronos, and the 8th Circle mage, Sefir, even if a holy being appeared, victory would not have been assured.
It didnt matter that Roman Dmitri wasnt there.
They believed that the being they trusted would definitelye back.
A seat filled with enthusiastic cheers.
Chris approached a figure with a bloodstained face.
It was a foreign existence.
On the battlefield where corpses piled up like mountains and rivers of blood flowed, the snow-white knight did not look like a normal human.
Chris asked.
Thank you for helping us. But where are you from?
white knight.
It was a questionable existence.
I had never heard of a rumor that there was a person like her in the Smander Continent, but her remarks seemed to be familiar with the Kronos Empire from the beginning.
I couldnt understand it from start to finish.
The power she manifests and the swordsmen who follow her. It was an existence that could not be hidden even if it was hidden.
The snow-white knight looked at Chris.
It was beautiful.
With her white skin and her blonde hair blowing in the wind, her appearance alone made her doubt that she was human.
She said.
I am the only human country that exists in Arcadia beyond the endless mountains. This is Isabel, Queen of Luna.
Arcadia.
Luna.
Isabelle.
Chris reacted in amazement at the unexpected series of words.
* * *
Shefir dies.
A passage opened.
When Roman Dmitri entered the passage, he was not in the middle of a battlefield, but at the beginning of an endless mountain range.
Once back to Dmitry.
Roman Dmitri, who confirmed Isabels existence and victory in the war through magicmunication, made an appointment in Kairos when Isabel said she wanted to meet him.
And the first ce they headed to wasnt Adelians warp gate.
There was something I had to check first before leaving Dmitri.
Dmitrys library.
I found an old book there.
It was a record of the acts of historically known figures, and after checking several old books, I found familiar names.
[Maximilian]
C A wandering swordsman who made the Smander Continent lively. As a five-star aura swordsman, he moved from continent to continent, dealing with those who were called strong, and was on the way to sess after falling into the eyes of Emperor Cronus. At that time, he obtained the surname of Maximilian and contributed to the Kronos Empire under the name of Count Maximilian. and He, who once ranked No. 1 in the Kronos ranking, died peacefully in the dark side of history.
It was the action of one person.
How a person who left a big mark on history lived was recorded in detail in the old books.
however.
There was another part that Roman Dmitri paid attention to.
Count Maximilian.
Before the name people remembered was born, a part of the old book said his real name.
C Count Maximilian. His real name is Sven.
Sven.
The shadow that attacked Dmitri.
That was his name.
If only Sven had been mentioned, Roman Dmitri would not have recalled the connection between the shadows.
[Mystic]
-He is a mysterious being. He developed magic to deal with space and caused a stir on the continent, but he disappeared at some point contrary to peoples interest. A wizard who once studied with him said that his name was Mystique.
[Ellington]
-A long time ago. Born as the eldest son of the Ellington family in the Cronus Empire, he was a magical genius recognized by wizards on the continent. He realized the truth of magic at a young age and yed a big role in the magical development of the Cronus Empire, but like Mystique, he disappeared at some point. As a result, there was a lot of talk in the Kronos Empire. The disappearance of wizards has always been historically repeated, and until now, there is no clear evidence left, so questions have been raised about Ellingtons existence itself. The Ellington family also disappeared into history after the disappearance of their eldest son. There has been much spection about his real name, and several names have been suggested as his real name, including Sheroni Sherpe Shefir.
Mystique and Sefir.
They were also in the old books.
Then the existence of the shadows did not fall from the sky.
It was clear that those who made historical progress enough to be recorded in old books still exist as shadows for some reason.
The problem was not only this.
Roman Dmitri read Shefirs memories and found out the names of four people, but thest one shocked Roman Dmitri.
how.
What does that name mean?
Thest name was not an old book, but proudly revealed its identity from the first page in the most splendid book.
[Emperor Alexander]
The creator of Aura.
He was thest name Roman Dmitri was looking for.
* * *
That time.
sh.
Emperor Kronos opened his eyes.
Waking up from his sleep, he frowned at the rising pain.
Is there anyone there? I asked if there was anyone!
A dry, cracked voice.
His face was powerless, but his eyes showed an intelligence that had never been seen before.
Chapter 279
Chapter 279 The Truth of Cronus (3)
A sudden meeting is called.
High-ranking aristocrats, including the Marquis of Memphis, were worried about Emperor Cronus unholy orders.
ording to the news that has just been delivered, Duke Bamfords 300,000-strong army has suffered a crushing defeat against Dmitry.
Since the knights of Kronos, including Hannibal, were ughtered Modori, His Majesty the Emperor Cronus must be very angry.
Damn Duke Bamford. I was sure of victory, but what kind of absurd result is this?!
theyre still
I didnt know the battlefield situation properly.
Roman Dmitri would not have criticized Duke Bamfordsmanding ability if he had heard that he had ughtered arge army alone and that Isabel, Queen of Luna, had appeared.
What is certain is that Cronus tasted the humiliation of being brutally defeated.
It was clear that Emperor Cronus, who normally did not allow anything that would exceed the authority of the empire, would vent great anger at the oue of this battle.
His Majesty the Emperor is entering.
servants words.
The conference room was frozen cold.
However, Emperor Cronus, who appeared under escort, was strangely different from usual.
Indifferent facial expressions and cruel words and actions.
It was the usual appearance of Emperor Kronos.
But now, when people saw him, his appearance was oddly lively.
He went inside without showing an indifferent expression enough to raise doubts about whether he was the same person, and he made eye contact with the high-ranking aristocrats and showed a strong feeling.
A sense of difference arose.
I cant say specifically what the hell has changed, but I couldnt shake off the sense of difference even though everything including the appearance was the same as before.
Emperor Kronos.
sat in the seat of honor
Greeted by high-ranking nobles, he spoke out of the blue rather than ming the defeat.
This war was started for an unfair reason. I will feel responsible and dere an armistice.
What do you mean by that?
Your Majesty the Emperor. The war has already begun. Although the battle with Dmitri has been lost, some troops have already headed to the kingdom of Umberto and Odelia for operations. But suddenly there is a truce. We cannot resign like this, even in order to punish the arrogant Dmitri.
People were perplexed.
Normally, he would not have dared to ask back, but he reacted against the iprehensible decision.
It was natural.
The Kronos Empire is dreaming of conquering the continent, and this war was the starting point.
Defeat on the Western Front is but one battle.
While the eyes were focused on Dmitri, other operations were proceeding smoothly, and there was a good chance of reversing the situation at this rate.
There could be no truce.
At the strong resistance, Emperor Cronus stared at them.
So youre going to rebel?
at that point.
Allints have been sorted out.
Even the most powerful Marquis of Memphis bowed his head with a pale face at the single word of mutiny.
Absolutely not. Following His Majestys orders, we will proceed with a truce.
Truce.
still unknown to the world.
Unexpected developments were decided in the Cronus Imperial family.
* * *
Kairos.
News of victory from the Western Front brought the capital of Cairo into a festive mood.
Roman Dmitri, who moved through the warp gate, headed to the meeting ce while receiving cheers from the people.
I am Roman Dmitri of the Dmitri Principality.
I am Isabel, King of the Luna Kingdom.
Isabelle.
It was a unique existence.
Roman Dmitry asked the main point about the aura he felt from her.
I heard an exnation about the situation so far. Ill ask straight forward. What is the truth that Kronos is hiding? In my war against them, I met the so-called shadows. And today I found out that they are historical figures from old books. Sven Mystic Shaffir and even Alexander. Does the fact that people who shouldnt exist in this world are still alive have something to do with the Cronus Empire dealing with ck magic?
There were many things to ask.
The rtionship between Kronos and Luna.
And even the existence of Isabel, who had been neglecting the truth until now.
In response to a question that contained many questions, Isabel looked into Roman Dmitris eyes and paused for a moment.
yet.
she opened her mouth
In order to fully understand what has happened, you need to know about the oracles that have been handed down from generation to generation. The oracle has this to say. a very long time ago The door to the world has been opened. The cold energy that came from it froze the world, and the oracle said that the disaster that was left in the worldsted forever. In fact, shortly after the oracle came down, the world tree that existed beyond the endless mountains froze.
Isabels words.
It was what the Dwarf had said.
The dwarf had said in a simr vein that Arcadia was dying because the world tree had frozen.
however.
Unlike the dwarves, Isabelle was closer to the truth.
What do you think the oracle refers to as the disaster? cold? germs? death? not all A catastrophe is the existence of a human being who falls through the gates of the world to the Smander Continent. Thats when it started. Humans with greedy ambitions devoured the Kronos Empire and swelled up in an instant by embracing the power of darkness. By the time we noticed the creatures movements, it had already reached a point where it was physically out of control. Therefore, the ancestors took on the role of guardians and controlled him so that he could not be active, but now he has be so strong that he can no longer be stopped.
It was something ordinary people couldnt understand.
You are a human who has crossed the dimension.
but.
Roman Dmitry was different.
Before he lived the life of Roman Dmitri, he was called Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, so he epted Isabels exnation as it was.
It was a problem I had been thinking about for a long time.
Are you really the first one to cross the dimension? If there was a being like himself before, what kind of life would that being live?
The doubts did not end there.
He couldnt find out the secret of the dimension unless he directly revealed it like he was called Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry asked.
Who is that being?
He is Alexander. I am the emperor of the Kronos Empire who created Aura.
It was a shocking truth.
Alexander.
That he was a being who moved from dimension to dimension?
If so, Roman Dmitry was able to establish a hypothesis.
Until Emperor Alexander appeared, the people of the Smander Continent considered mana to be the exclusive property of wizards. But he changed the whole system. As a result, Aura Swordsman was born and the knights gained great power.
st furnace.
The existence that moved to the dimension with a high probability might have known how to handle mana from the beginning.
That is to say.
He could be from the same Jungwon Murim as me.
It was just a hypothetical idea.
Roman Dmitris gaze convinced Isabel.
Emperor Alexander is a being possessed by a soul from another dimension. When he first appeared in this world, ording to a story passed down from generation to generation, Emperor Alexander revealed that he was not a descendant of the Kronos royal family, but a name that was difficult to pronounce, Kim Pan-seok. That is the truth I know.
Panseok Kim.
It became clear.
He is Roman Dmitry no.
It was an existence that flowed from the Jungwon Moorim like Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
* * *
Dismal space.
Here, the mysterious entity had ordered an attack on Dmitri.
Unlike that time, the mysterious being showed anger toward Mystique, who knelt down.
Is that why Emperor Cronus dered a truce?
yes. It seems that the link was broken, and control of the body was temporarily taken away.
A tenacious boy. For generations, the emperors of the Kronos Empire have followed my control. However, this time, the emperors consciousness does not disappear as much as he has awakened his 5-star aura. But it doesnt matter. The link was broken due to the shock caused by the Schephir, but what he can endure is a day or two at most.
Alexander. What will we do with Roman Dmitry?
Alexander.
Mystique called his name.
Moment.
Alexanders expression darkened.
Roman Dmitry.
It was such a big problem.
At first, when he appeared, I thought it was just an annoying obstacle, but I changed my mind after seeing Roman Dmitri through Sefirs eyes.
Unexpected doubt turned into certainty. It was clear that the power used by Roman Dmitri belonged to a midfielder like himself.
but.
I didnt know exactly what kind of power it was.
Alexander.
Exactly, Kim Pan-seok.
When he lived in Moorim, Jungwon, he was nothing more than a fool who did not know anything about martial arts.
* * *
That was a coincidence.
Panseok Kim.
He was just an ordinarymoner living under Mt. 100,000. He climbed the mountain and picked vegetables as usual.
But one day there were dark clouds in the sky.
As if God was angry, the sky sucked in something, but Kim Pan-seok looked at the scene in awe and identally got sucked into the sky as well.
And when I woke up
People called him Alexander.
It was confusing at first.
The fact that this ce is a new world that has nothing to do with Joongwon Moorim. But soon I thought it was an opportunity.
When he lived as Kim Pan-seok, he was just a poor man who had to worry about his livelihood every day, but Alexanders life was so splendid.
status as the emperors son.
Every moment was happy.
People lowered their heads and everyone was busy ttering themselves.
greed arose
As a member of the imperial family, he wanted to fully enjoy the wealth and glory that was allowed to him.
however.
As time went on, it reached its limit.
Alexander was not a fittest son, and there was no way for an ignorant fool to break through the limits of his origins and im the position of emperor.
At that time, I dont know how much I regretted my previous life.
The people of the Smander Continent did not know anything about martial arts, and if they knew even the third-ss martial arts, it was clear that they would have achieved great achievements.
The physical manifestation of mana was a revolution in the eyes of the people of this world.
The problem was that there was no knowledge in his head, and Kim Pan-seok locked himself in his room every day and tried hard to recall the memories of his previous life.
Moorim people.
It was not somethingmon people would see.
One day, Panseok Kim recalled the memory of praising a being with his head bowed.
Heavenly Demon Returns, Heavenly Demon Returns!
The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon is blessed!
if.
If you were that existence that everyone looked up to.
Wouldnt life as Alexander be a little different?
I was angry.
Kim Pan-seok lived an insignificant and insignificant life in the slums, but now, born as Alexander, he wanted to hold wealth and power in one hand.
Life in the imperial family aroused longing.
Craving became greed, and even though he enjoyed iparable things in his previous life, he always wanted more.
recalled the memory.
Then, suddenly, I remembered what a third-rate soldier passing by had told me.
Martial arts is simple. The energy in the body .
his words.
I didnt even understand it properly at the time.
Is that the right way or the wrong way.
Kim Pan-seok did not know the truth, but he grabbed the memories of Alexanders previous life to rebound.
At first, it was a series of failures.
ves were called in and experiments were carried out, and when the bodies of the dead ves piled up like a mountain, Kim Pan-seok witnessed the energy of mana forming an aura.
This is it!
that day.
The legend of Alexander, the creator of Aura, began.
That was the truth of Aura that everyone now regards as the truth.
Chapter 280
Chapter 280 The Truth of Cronus (4)
A power named aura.
It was truly a revolution.
The Smander Continent was in an uproar at Alexanders move, and he, who had been pushed out of the session rankings, took his ce as the real power at once.
People called Alexander the father of prosecutors.
Swordsmen who wore helmets and had strong images of sacrificing themselves on behalf of wizards dreamed of being swordsmen in the revolution that Alexander had caused.
new direction.
A cataclysm urred.
People started talking about a new future, not just wizards, but aura swordsmen.
Every day.
It was like a dream.
As the first aura swordsman, Alexander spent his days on the rise, and one day the topic of a battle between a wizard and an aura swordsman came to the fore.
As a result. In the real battle that took ce, the Aura swordsmen suffered a crushing defeat against the wizards.
The power of the aura was explosive, but it was not sustainable, and there was no way to keep up with the swift movements of the wizards.
No matter how fast you move, after being subjected to magic such as blink that moves the space itself, a sense of skepticism as an aura swordsman arose.
then
reality was seen.
At least, the martial arts of the midfield Murim that Alexander remembered were not weak enough to be defeated by magicians.
The aura I invented is nothing more than a superficial finished product. Someday, the trivial truth of the aura will be exposed, and the higher you go, the more wizards will rule this world. You are Alexander, not Panseok Kim. In order not to lose forever the wealth and honor that are held in both hands, we must establish a territory that others cannot touch.
Living under the Ten Thousand Mountains.
The martial arts that had been passed down through rumors reached the realm of the gods.
The overwhelming force that split the ground and copsed the sky with a single swordsmanship was a realm that could not be reached with the aura he had invented.
But magic is different.
Their power was like a natural disaster, and the more people paid attention, the more Alexanders desire to lose power grew stronger.
he was poor
Since I had nothing, the desire to not let go of anything I had in my hands was seething like mad.
timely.
The existence thatpeted with him for the sessor seat backed by the power of the mage tower, and Alexander had to choose for the future.
Is it right to continue to pursue Aura?
What must be done to secure unconditional power not only in the Cronus Empire but also in the Smander Continent?
Desire became an obsession. It turned into madness, and Alexander looked up at the dark sky and faced a new future.
C If you follow me, I will give you strength.
Devils Whispers.
that day.
Alexander threw away his sword.
Everyone remembered him as the creator of Aura, but he didnt exist as a swordsman when he ascended the throne.
* * *
Mystique asked again.
Give me an order. Roman Dmitri is a being that must be punished.
his words.
Agreed.
Roman Dmitri interrupted the ns of the Kronos Empire in every way, from the Cairo Rebellion to the Kingdom of Redford and this all-out war.
The problem is the moment the possibility arises that Roman Dmitri might be a dimensional mover like himself.
Deep in his heart, a desire he had never known existed.
Roman Dmitry. Unlike me, do you know real martial arts?
always.
I dreamed in my head.
If he had been a person who had properly mastered martial arts, he would not have been able to create a new disturbance as Alexander without borrowing the power of darkness.
Now, that has be impossible.
A long time has already passed and dark mana flowed in his heart, but the longing for martial arts still remained.
I wanted to see for myself.
What kind of martial arts does Roman Dmitry use?
Where was the origin of the martial arts he had mastered, and if it was the martial arts of the so-called high school, such as the old school, Alexander would not be able to stand his greed.
I was thirsty. Murim took its ce in his mind like a fantasy animal.
Even if he came to know martial arts now, the situation would not change, but he still wanted to check whether he was right in choosing magic.
bowing his head
He also shouted the blessing of the Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.
At that time, the existence he looked up to existed as his ideal, as if he had the whole world.
so that.
swallowed the truth
He didnt want to show the truth to the beings he followed.
said Alexander.
I agree to punish Roman Dmitri. However, since he defeated Sefir, Roman Dmitri became an existence that could not be dealt with unterally. Mystique. Our goal is to conquer the continent and put this world in the hands of Kronos. At that time, as immortal beings, we will be able to enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of our lives. There is no need to rush. I admit that Roman Dmitris existence is a threat, but at best there is a limit to the area that Aura Swordsman can handle. Do you think I would be defeated if I dealt with Roman Dmitri myself?
Absolutely not.
A generation before Mystique.
Shepherd existed.
And in a generation that even Shefir could not touch, Alexander survived like a monster and has existed until now.
Roman Dmitrys power was overwhelming.
however.
Alexander has already reached the level of God.
Mystique and other shadows did not follow the orders of the Emperor Cronus, but showed their loyalty towards Alexander, who gave orders through the body of the Emperor Cronus.
To the shadows, Alexander was not the harbinger of Aura.
It was the kind of being that would lead to immortality and already prove a new path as a human being.
Emperor Kronos has already ordered a truce. There is no way to reverse the emperors order, so for now, I will proceed with the situation as it flows. But keep in mind. By revealing the ambition of conquering the continent, we dered war on that damn bitch Isabelle. The war will soon begin again. If the war begins as we envision, when we wish. At that time, even if guys like Roman Dmitri Isabel get in the way, it wont be able to stop the Millennium n of the Kronos Empire.
Thousand Years.
Mystique bowed her head.
Ordinary people did not know the truth.
But like Alexander said.
I will follow your orders.
Sooner orter the world will fall into the hands of Kronos.
* * *
Isabel and Roman Dmitry.
Silence lingered for a moment.
Isabel, who had revealed the whole truth, looked at Roman Dmitri and said,
The reason I revealed the truth to Roman Dmitri was not only because I knew the identity of the shadow. Roman Dmitri has defeated Shefir. It means that you have done what no one else in the world could do without manifesting divine power. For the sake of humanity, Luna Kingdom needs your strength. Please help me advance to the Kronos Empire and destroy the evil group.
her words.
It was expected.
The reason why she came to him after opposing Kronos on the other side of the truth didnt need an exnation.
the problem is.
I dont like it.
Are you saying you will forsake humanity?
Thats a separate issue. If the Kronos Empire exists as an enemy of Dmitri, I will drive them to ruin until the end. However, there is no such thing as dedication to humanity in that cause. Even if I can draw my sword for the people who follow Dmitri, Im not a good enough person to speak of sacrifice for people I dont know.
We are fit for purpose. Then there is no reason to refuse, is there?
Isabelles voice rose.
actions in the past.
He believed that Roman Dmitry and his will coincided.
Isabel, who was active in the dark after receiving an oracle, found for the first time in her life a Roman Dmitry who would shoulder her duties.
When he ended the rebellion in Cairo, when he quelled the rebellion in the kingdom of Redford, and even when he fought an all-out war with Cronus and defeated Shephir.
He believed that God had sent down a warrior to help him.
In order to counter Kronos growing ambitions, he needed the help of a strong warrior like Roman Dmitri.
however.
The answer that came back was not positive.
Roman Dmitri leaned back on the sofa and spoke in a steady voice.
Our purpose is not met. You for the world and me for personal purposes. We want to defeat the Kronos Empire. If so, Ill ask. If the Cronus Empire had been threatening many people with their lives. Can you give up their lives and decapitate Alexander?
that that.
Thats the difference. We cant hold hands from the beginning because we have different thoughts at critical moments. If it were me, I wouldnt hesitate at all when that moment came. I do not want to negatively affect the rtionship between Luna Kingdom and Dmitri with this meeting. Although we may be able to act to benefit each other in the direction we are moving, I will not promise to destroy Kronos together until the end. Thats the only promise I can say to you who have dedicated yourself to Smander.
I was speechless.
Roman Dmitry.
It was an iprehensible existence.
I knew he was arrogant, but I didnt expect this reaction toe back even after I knew the truth about Cronus.
Isabelle said.
Alexandre is a monster who denies the life that humans are allowed to live. And it is also a being that has brought in mysterious powers from a world unknown to us. Can you handle him on your own? If you possess more power than we think, your judgment will lead to the destruction of mankind.
He raised his voice.
her words.
It conformed tomon sense.
At least, I believed that his words were persuasive.
Roman Dmitri rose from his seat.
Then he looked down at Isabelle with indifferent eyes.
It doesnt matter. No matter how strong that being is, no matter what it was in the world beyond. Its not that important to me.
if.
Even if Alexander really lived in the midfield Murim.
Roman Dmitry did not feel threatened in the slightest.
beyond dimension.
In the middle in Moorim, Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon, was the best in the world.
st furnace.
Alexanders previous life, no matter how great he was, was just one of the stones rolling under Baek Joong-hyeoks feet.
* * *
A few days ago.
When the confrontation between the Kronos Empire and Dmitri reached its climax, the Kingdom of Odelia proceeded with some kind of n.
[two dayster. Soldiers of the Kronos Empire will head to the capital of the Kingdom of Odelia through the Warp Gate. keep in mind This operation is a joint operation of the three kingdoms, in which the Cronus Empire, the Kingdom of Odelia, and the Kingdom of Umberto cooperate. The moment the Empires soldiers arrive at Odelia and Umberto and get their hands on the kingdom union, we willy the foundation for conquering the continent. So do your best to help the Empire. The future of the Kronos Empire will soon be the future of Odelia.]
Beyond the screen.
Baron Charltonughed.
After ending the magicmunication, King Odelias expression distorted.
Now it is irreversible.
Every day, unbelievable news came from the battlefield.
Hearing that Roman Dmitri had miraculously won, he thought that maybe if Odelia and the Kingdom of Umberto joined Dmitri, there might have been a chance.
However, they have already crossed an irreversible river.
No matter how things went from the moment they made some kind of pact with the Kronos Empire, there was no way to reverse the rtionship.
atst.
A decision was needed.
Even though he knew that he was enving himself, the pea-sized liver put survival first.
called the subordinate.
Then he gave the order.
The alliance with Cronus is a matter of life and death for Odelia. As soon as they arrive at the capital, we will use the forces of the Cronus Empire to take control of the Kingdom Alliance. Failure is not allowed. After this war, the history of the continent will prove that our choice was right.
All right.
The knight showed eager eyes.
There was no shame.
For the sake of the national interest, the things that the kingdom union had insisted on could be thrown away at any time.
and two dayster
The day of the showdown had dawned.
King Odelia lined up her troops and weed the soldiers of the Cronus Empire toe over to the warp gate.
sudden.
chuckle.
beyond the white light.
The Empires soldiers rushed in.
At first, King Odelia, who greeted them with a bright face, hardened her expression after confirming theirmander.
no way.
ferocious face.
It was ominous.
Themander of Cronus was looking at the enemy as if he were looking at them.
yet.
Soon after all of the Empires forces arrived, the ominous became reality.
Attack the worms of Odelia Kingdom! The Cronus Empire will capture the kingdom union, starting with Odelia and Umberto!
Only then did I realize
What mistakes did the Kingdom of Odelia make?
Around the time Dmitri defeated Kronos, King Odelia faced a devastating reality.
Chapter 281
Chapter 281 Closing (1)
Truce Ordered.
Things have changed.
At the order of Emperor Cronus to end the war, the Marquis of Memphis called his subordinates as soon as he left his seat.
What is the situation?
The operation is proceeding as nned. Themanders in charge of the operation attempted to warp to the capitals of Umberto Kingdom and Odelia Kingdom, and Odelia Kingdom is currently sweeping away the kingdoms army siege in the inner city. A few days at most. In a few days both kingdoms will dere surrender.
Its toote to turn around.
this operation.
proceeded on both sides.
Duke Bamfords 300,000-strong army killed Dmitri from the front, and Umberto and the kingdom of Odelia attempted a bloodless entry under the pretext of alliance.
The ambition of conquering the continent did not include the concept of a vassal state.
He seduced Umberto and Odelia with sweet words, hoping that the Cronus Empire would exist as the only country, but he had no intention of keeping his promise from the beginning.
The world follows the logic of power.
Even if the weakter invoked faith, there was nothing the remnants of the fallen country could do.
The problem is that His Majesty the Emperor wants a truce. ording to the strategy, by capturing Odelia and Umberto, the n was topletely consume the kingdom union starting there. It is not difficult to break down the ragtag people united in the name of the kingdom union, but in order to proceed with the truce with Dmitri, the kingdom union must not be destroyed.
It was an ambiguous situation.
I was annoyed.
Emperor Cronus sudden change made the situation a mess, but he couldnt just bite the soldiers of the empire to follow his orders.
The sword has already been drawn.
If the mura is not cut down, if it is not secured, the Kronos Empire will inevitably be ridiculed by people.
Defeat on the Western Front.
There was a high possibility that the Kronos Empire, frightened by him, would be viewed as withdrawing all forces.
What should I do?
The servant asked cautiously.
With the fall of Odelia just around the corner, the decision of the Marquis of Memphis will determine the future of a kingdom.
The worry was long.
After thinking for a long time, the Marquis of Memphis finally made a decision.
The operation continues. Once the Kingdom of Umberto and Odelia are captured, we will use them as hostages in order to obtain favorable conditions in the truce negotiations with Dmitri. Regarding this, I will report separately to His Majesty the Emperor. So tell themanders who are carrying out the operation. Ill give you just 3 days. Within that, we must secureplete control over Umberto and Odelia.
All right.
The subordinate quickly withdrew.
The war has already begun.
under any circumstances.
Roman Dmitry. It will not go your way.
The Kronos Empires status could not be allowed to end.
* * *
It was absolutely helpless.
When he came to his senses, the capital of Odelia was zing with fire, showing signs of destruction.
Your Majesty the King! Two battalions of Odelias army were annihted by the enemy. The warp gate haspletely fallen into the hands of the enemy, and there is no way to stop the soldiers of the Kronos Empire from entering the warp.
Its a big deal! Among the troops mobilized by the Kronos Empire, there was Kronos 4th Knights. The Royal Knights set out to stop them, but were defeated by their leader. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before even the resistance is captured. You must avoid this ce.
The retreat is blocked! There is no way to escape now!
Reports flooded in.
King Odelia could note to his senses at the sight of his subordinates screaming as if their ears would tear with their faces in despair.
My head was spinning tight.
Even when nning a future with Cronus, it was miserable, but I believed that this was the right choice for the future of the kingdom, but the reality in front of me was incredibly hopeless.
finished.
beyond resistance.
A massacre was taking ce.
Abandoning those who asked for help, King Odelia locked the door of the inner castle to survive.
There was a knock on the door outside.
At first, the voice that was servile and cruel, and the voice that cursed the king in anger, changed from a certain moment to a scream filled with pain.
I was driven to a dead end.
King Odelia said with a pale face.
Never open the gates! We will fight until the end here.
He knew too.
The fact that the Kronos Empire would never save him, and the moment his resistance copsed, he could not even guarantee his lifeline.
King Odelia could not die like this.
The reason why they were sticking around like bats was because they were so obsessed with life.
Resistance is solid.
It would take days for this ce to copse, so I had to somehow find a way to solve the crisis within it.
at that time.
King Odelia heard the unbelievable news.
Dmitri has won an all-out war against Kronos. Kronos mobilized an unknown 8th circle mage and Hannibal, ranked second in Kronos ranking, but all of them were killed by Roman Dmitri. I think we underestimated Dmitris potential. Dmitri really defeated the Kronos Empire without borrowing the power of the Kingdom Alliance!
subordinates words.
I was astonished.
Even when he made unconventional moves, including Rascal, he thought he was bound to lose in the battle with the main army of the Cronus Empire.
That was the natural result.
The guerri operation was a method that they chose desperately because theycked their own strength, but the difference in power objectively shown was too extreme.
however.
He also won the frontal battle.
King Odelia, whose legs were weak, copsed into her seat with a stunned face.
Dmitri won?
It felt like my mind would fly away.
Dmitry.
Their victory was a miraculous result that was never allowed in countless possibilities.
Its not a result that makes sense.
force majeure. In order to live with the judgment that this was absolutely impossible, he grabbed the crotch of the Cronus Empire.
Where could I have gone wrong?
Hector Redford Frank believed in Roman Dmitri, but is it a problem with his own eyes that he didnt recognize?
no.
no.
It was only natural that they were insane,mon sense people made the same decision as him.
What is certain is that Dmitri defeated the Cronus Empire, and the Cronus Empire broke its promise and attacked Odelia. Maybe this is rather an opportunity. Dmitri has enough power to defeat Kronos. If they dont abandon Odelia and take their side, we can solve the current crisis.
I woke up.
Odelia wasnt over yet.
The choice was wrong, but there was definitely a chance to make up for the mistake even now.
Connect magicmunication to Dmitry right now! right now!
thest line.
The face of King Odelia, who was shouting, showed the earnestness of a desperate person.
* * *
Beyond the screen.
I saw the figure of Roman Dmitri.
As soon as he checked his face, King Odelia said with a face that looked like she would burst into tears at any moment.
The Kronos Empire has attacked Odelia! Right now, they are holding a sit-in in the castle, but it is only a matter of time before it copses at this rate. Roman Dmitry. please help us Please save Odelia from the Empires evil hand!
It was an earnest request.
I threw away my ego and appealed to my emotions.
[Why should Dmitri help you guys?]
yes?
The answer that came back was cold.
Roman Dmitri did not sympathize in the slightest with Odelias miserable situation.
[The fact that the Cronus Empire attacked the capital of Odelia means that you allowed them to warp. I do not mean to use you of taking Dmitris side. Just take responsibility. If we had nned some kind of n in cooperation with the Cronus Empire, even if they betrayed the Kingdom of Odelia, wouldnt we have to deal with it ourselves?] His
betrayed facts.
Roman Dmitri knew the truth, but he did not stop Odelia from joining the Kronos Empire.
If he wanted to shake like a reed, he would only get in the way anyway. I left it to their choice and from now on it was my turn to take responsibility for my own choice.
said King Odelia.
About that, we made a hundred and a thousand mistakes. But that doesnt mean we cant just watch Odelia perish like this. Southern Kronos. The Kingdom Alliance formed by the four kingdoms is thest bastion of maintaining bnce on the continent. If the kingdoms of Odelia and Umberto fall into the hands of the Empire. Do you think Dmitri can handle the Kronos who will devour the Kingdom Alliance? Thats it. It means that Odelias destruction is not a simple matter to think about!
Even if you say it earnestly.
Mixed intimidation.
They emphasized the fact that their destiny is not unrted to Dmitry.
[I think Im mistaken.]
The atmosphere has changed.
Roman Dmitri, who had abandoned even the bare minimum courtesy, showed a cold gaze.
[From the moment the Kingdom of Odelia joined the Kronos Empires operation, you crossed the irreversible river. But why should we go to great lengths to help you? And the premise is wrong in the first ce. Dmitri defeated the Kronos Empire without borrowing the power of the Kingdom Alliance. Do you think we have any reason to ept you, who are mere renegades, when you have proven that you can stand against the Empire with only Dmitris strength? If I wanted to live, I should have gotten down on my knees and bowed my head from the beginning. Hector Redford Frank Umberto. The four kingdoms, except for the kingdom of Odelia, chose Dmitri and they entered the fence under my protection.]
Moment.
I was puzzled.
Roman Dmitris reaction was also a reaction, but the Umberto Kingdom was also included in the four kingdoms.
[There is no ce for you Odelia in the new kingdom union.]
Now wait !
pop.
Communication was lost.
I btedly tried to get down on my knees and bow my head, but Roman Dmitri didnt even give me a chance to apologize.
It felt like the world was copsing.
From the moment the Principality of Dmitri defeated the Kronos Empire head-on, they should have thought of the fact that they were equal to Kronos.
The names of principalities and empires did not matter.
Against Dmitri, who proved herself in a single battle, Odelia made the same mistake as when she sided with Kronos.
however.
Roman Dmitri apparently said that Umberto got into their fence.
His body trembled in a hopeless situation, but he connected themunication to Umberto Kingdom to confirm the truth.
* * *
Drip drip.
blood dripped
A man with long gray hair received a magical message.
[] What is this?]
Beyond the screen.
I saw King Odelias expression stained with astonishment.
A tragedy unfolded before my eyes.
Umbertos pce was drenched in blood, and a man received a call from among the corpses strewn on the floor.
The man looked at King Odelia and flipped his hair. King Odelia, who did not recognize who it was at first, eventually remembered the identity of the opponent.
[] Calderon Drake?!]
The eldest son of the Drake family.
hes right
It was Calderon Drake.
He smiled at the words of King Odelia who recognized him.
From the look on your face, it seems that you have epted the offer of the Cronus Empire. Why did you do that? The kingdom union is the result of the ancestors resentment for not oveing the persecution of Cronus. It shouldnt have. If you dont want to be like King Umberto, who was talking nonsense about following the Kronos Empire.
Odelia and Umberto.
Their futures diverged.
While Odelia epted cooperation with Cronus, in the kingdom of Umberto, the Drake family revolted against the kings opinion.
The Drake family is a symbol of the military.
Calderon Drake, following his fathers orders, stormed into the pce and personally cut off the kings head in front of everyone.
that is.
This was the result now.
The blood-stained royal family blocked the Kronos Empire from using the Warp Gate.
[] Since when did you abandon us and follow Dmitri?]
Lets be honest.
really.
It was stupid.
Not only did Odelia not know how to read the general trend, but her head was also slow to turn.
It was not us, but one of the Kingdom of Odelia, and the former regime may have been on your side, but the loyalists of the Kingdom of Umberto, led by the Drake family, had no intention of following the Cronus Empire in the first ce. To be precise. On the day Dmitri dered war, we swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri.
recalled the memory.
When Roman Dmitri headed to Redford.
The Drake family has an unexpected guest.
Chapter 282
Chapter 282 End (2)
That day.
A man named Lucas came to the Drake family and identified himself as Roman Dmitris agent.
So what did youe to see me for?
Marquis Drake.
A symbol of Umbertos military, he looked at Lucas with sharp eyes befitting his reputation.
Next to him was his eldest son, Calderon Drake. Having lived on the battlefield since childhood following his father, he was a swordsman genius who awakened a three-star aura in his early 30s.
Umberto always suffered from Cronus persecution, but the two were symbolic figures to the point that if someone asked about Umbertos future, they would say to look at Drake and his son.
The pressure was great.
Ordinary people would not be able to stand the eyes of the two, but Lucas experienced the overwhelming existence of Roman Dmitri.
st furnace.
Lucas reaction was rxed.
I epted the situation calmly, savoring the tea the Drake family gave me.
It smells good. Since you are asking straight-forward, I will not go round and round. Im sure everyone knows that the Kronos Empire has announced that it will assassinate my lord, Roman Dmitri. In the process of reversely handling the forces that attempted assassination by the master, we obtained materials that are stated as list of first-ss assassinations.
Are you saying I was included on that list?
no. There were two characters on the list, one Earl of Rondon of the Kingdom of Redford and the other .
I shifted my gaze.
As I passed Marquis Drake and looked at Calderon Drake, Marquis Drake mmed the table violently.
Quaang!
These rip-off bastards! You mean they were after my son? How dare you take the firstborn of the Drake family?!
yes. They tried to assassinate his son and fabricate him as an actmitted by Umbertos traitors. What they want is Umbertos infighting. If Marquis Drake, the symbol of the military, is engulfed in anger, he will lose the ability to deal with the external enemy Cronus. That is why I havee personally to warn you of an assassination attempt.
Is that the end? That alone is something Im grateful for, but if it were only that, you wouldnt havee to me.
White warlord.
The Marquis Drake read the tes.
Roman Dmitri headed to Redford and Lucas found him for another reason, he thought.
Lucasughed.
youre right. From now on, I would like to tell the Drake family what is toe. My lord will finish his journey to Redford and head for Valha. Afterpleting all the work there, there is a very high possibility that the war with the Kronos Empire will be a reality. At that time, I hope Umberto Kingdom makes a realistic judgment. The kingdom union will sway between Kronos and Dmitri like a reed, but if you choose Kronos this time, the opportunity to change the continent will never return.
You mean youre going to have an all-out war with Cronus?
yes. If the situation esctes, Dmitri will not back down.
Marquis Drake admired.
Dmitry.
they are crazy
Although he has made great strides recently, he did not know that he was prepared for a war with Cronus.
Lucas words caused confusion.
Marquis Drake was a man with a tform, but an all-out war with Cronus was not a matter to be taken lightly.
It is different from simply blocking enemy attacks at the border.
If war was dered against demons like Cronus, the Kingdom of Umberto could have gone down the path of destruction with just one choice.
got into trouble
Then Calderon Drake spoke.
father. May I say something?
Tell me.
If you look back at Roman Dmitris career, there have been no coincidences. He created the situation himself and put Dmitri in his current position. I think this is a simr problem. If only Roman Dmitry had decided to go to war and gave us a chance like this. Its fair to say that they clearly have something to deal with Kronos.
I saw Lucas.
As a prosecutor, Calderon Drake sincerely admired Roman Dmitris career.
I wont give you any guarantees about the future here. But if the dayes when Roman Dmitri really proves the war against Kronos in action. Drake will not miss that opportunity.
that day.
The rich had many conversations.
And when Roman Dmitri dered war, they contacted him and promised a new future.
* * *
Boom.
Communication was lost.
King Odelia was stunned.
I was shocked beyond words to hear that Drake had followed Roman Dmitri in the first ce.
Roman Dmitry did not wage a reckless war. First of all, Hector Redford Umberto Cairo. It was to secure the support of the majority of the kingdoms on the continent and to prove that the Kronos Empire could be defeated with only Dmitris power. I didnt even know that, and I made such stupid judgments.
I got goosebumps.
Roman Dmitri was bold, but he was not a person who excluded reality.
Cairo and Hector were secured as allies from the beginning, and the kingdom of Redford was favored by the work of the Earl of Rondon.
and Umberto.
They drew a picture for a new game by stimting the Drake family, which supports the kingdom of Umberto, rather than conciliating the weak king.
atst.
From the beginning, Dmitri did not need the support of the Kingdom Alliance.
Rather than just trying to appease Frank and Odelia, he tested the sincerity of the two kingdoms with an unconventional move.
The King of the Franks was quick-witted.
In a rapidly changing situation, Frank followed the trend, but King Odelia made the choice to join the Cronus Empire after much thought.
It was hopeless.
He wanted to rip his own mouth open, but even if he turned back time, he didnt seem to make any other choice.
father. Why did my father make me so weak?
former king.
King Odelias father said this as he looked at his son inheriting the crown.
The kings seat is not a ce that is so enjoyable. Remember the pain of your ancestors. Not a single one of the ancestors who held their heads stiff against the mighty Cronus Empire and the Valha Empire did not escape a hopeless end. Some kings went to the empire and bowed their heads dozens of times, and some kings had their heads blown off and hung on the walls. That is Odelias reality. The king of a small country must be satisfied with the power and life befitting a small country.
he is.
He looked at his son with a sad face.
Because the days he lived were not so pleasant.
His father and grandfather told him desperately how the king of a small country should act in order to survive.
He passed on his teachings for the life of his son. He believed that there was no way to escape from Kronos spell in the future.
and those memories.
became shackles
King Odelia couldnt bear to see a new future even though Dmitri appeared.
Odelias ancestors.
Their despair and their pain were deeply imprinted in their bones.
If my father had told me something different, would I have made a different choice than I do now?
no.
It was impossible.
He had lived that way and was not allowed to imagine a new future.
It was then.
jump!
Seongmun Seo! The gates have been breached!
The subordinate shouted.
Seeing his despairing expression, King Odelia tightly closed her eyes.
The kingdom of Odelia.
His fate was here.
* * *
Pole to pole.
Unlike Odelia, who had entered the path of downfall, the King of the Franks moved into the conference room with dignity.
His Majesty the King is entering!
The roaring voice of the knight.
The top leaders got up from their seats and bowed their heads.
Upon entering, the King of Franks sat in the upper seat and received the respectful gazes of the leaders.
Your Majestys choice was right. With Dmitri defeating Kronos, we are freed from the clutches of the Empire.
How on earth can you be born with such great insight? I knew right away that His Majestys eyes were different from those of criminals, but I was truly impressed as I watched him lead the Frankish kingdom with a bold decision. I will take this opportunity to once again swear allegiance to His Majesty the King!
Long live His Majesty the King of the Franks!
There was an uproar.
At Dmitris victory news, they reacted with joy more than anyone else.
Ha ha ha ha ha. Everyone is putting gold on my face. I just judged that I could no longer watch the atrocities of the Cronos Empire after watching the current flow. The real great person is Roman Dmitri. I thought I was fully prepared as much as I dered war first, but I didnt know that I would defeat Cronus by force.
That would have never urred to anyone on the continent.
is it. Ha ha ha ha.
smiled cheerfully.
The King of the Franks did not hide his joy as much as his neck was visible.
either way.
At the crossroads of the two, the Frankish kingdom chose Dmitri after much thought.
however.
When he heard the news that the kingdom of Odelia was attacked by the Kronos Empire and that Dmitri had defeated the Kronos Empire, he got goosebumps.
Odelias end may have been Franks future.
If he suddenly epted the n of the Cronus Empire, Frank could not be safe.
His judgment was right.
From now on, I had to make sure to save the advantageous situation.
said the King of the Franks.
The Kronos Empire proved that it could not coexist with the kingdoms of the continent by attacking the Kingdom of Odelia. Now is your chance. At this time when Dmitri defeated Kronos, we must secure favorable conditions for us by driving the Kronos Empire. So mobilize your forces right now. Immediately after holding a meeting with the new Kingdom Alliance tomorrow, I will take revenge on the Cronus Empire that despised and persecuted the Franks.
made a decision
The leaders responded enthusiastically to the order of the King of Franks, saying it was a wise decision.
and the next day.
The King of the Franks heard the devastating news.
what? Kronos wants a truce?!
that.
It was an unexpected development that I hadnt even imagined.
* * *
Agent of Kronos.
It was Baron Charlton.
After finding Kairos, he looked at the King of Cairo who was sitting in the high seat and said,
This war started with a minor conflict. I fully understand how Dmitri and Cairo were angry and dered war, but I hope that His Majesty the Emperor Kronos will end the war for now. So how about dering a ceasefire? This decision was not made because of defeat on the Western Front. The Kronos Empire has alreadypleted all preparations for the follow-up attack, but His Majesty the Emperor Kronos made such a merciful choice because he no longer wanted indiscreet sacrifices.
he was bold
Even after losing the war, he raised his head stiffly as if he had nothing to bow down to even after mentioning the armistice first.
Enemies were on all sides.
Dmitris people red at him, but living as Kronos agent, he never felt fear. That his background is the Kronos Empire. It gave me infinite confidence.
I dont think this truce is a low-key business for Dmitri and Cairo. If you go all the way with Kronos, will you have the confidence to handle Kronos with the power of the two kingdoms? Dont judge everything by just one win. and specially. If you ept the truce, I will spare King Odelia as a sign of peace. Odelias capital is now in a state of being captured by Cronus, but we will guarantee the safety of Odelia in order to prove our sincerity. Please make a wise choice.
it never
It wasnt a losers demand.
Kronos proposal showed a degree of coercion that the meaning of the proposal was colorless.
It was then.
Dmitry Roman. What do you think of Kronos proposal?
The King of Cairo handed over the right to speak.
Knowing that Roman Dmitri was a real powerhouse, peoples eyes naturally focused on one ce.
OK.
said Roman Dmitry.
Baron Charlton. Who made thew not to kill messengers in the middle of a war?
It was obvious inferiority.
Baron Charlton eximed with a reddened face as if seeing him refrain from talking even in public.
Be polite!
The Continental Law speaks of the duty to protect the messengers. I admit that too. By the way, did you follow the legal process as a messenger? They didnt ask us for permission in advance, and they didnt raise the white g first. The Cronus Empire arrogantly notified the messenger of the warp. ording to the procedure specified in the Continental Law, you are not a being that can be defined as a messenger.
what is that?
Moment.
Baron Charlton was taken aback.
I had no idea that Roman Dmitri would react like this.
We are still at war, Baron Charlton.
showed intent to kill.
Even without pulling out his sword, he suppressed the existence of people with just his eyes.
If you want to exist as a messenger in the middle of enemy lines, kneel down with the meaning of raising a white g.
Chapter 283
Chapter 283 Conclusion (3)
I doubted my ears at first.
Dare to ask the agent of the Kronos Empire to kneel before himself representing the will of the emperor.
distorted his expression.
For him, anger preceded fear.
What did you say just now? Get on your knees! I came to Kairos to convey the position of the Kronos Empire in ordance with the will of His Majesty the Emperor. As you said, the war is not over yet. Do you really intend to ruin our rtionship with Cronus with your hasty remarks?
If you think so. Will Kronos withdraw his intention to ceasefire?
?!
I was puzzled.
Baron Charlton thought he had no choice but to take a step back at Roman Dmitris assertion that he was catastrophic.
The war with Cronus meant ruin.
Miraculously, even if Dmitri wins, the damage will be severe, so Dmitri also believed in his heart that he wanted a truce.
however.
Roman Dmitri did not back down an inch.
Baron Charlton was at a loss for words when he seemed not to care if the war resumed.
Baron Charlton.
It was a cool voice.
Roman Dmitri approached Baron Charlton.
To be clear, I do not intend to end this war with halfway results. So if you want a truce, make sure to set your attitude. If you keep looking at me as if youre victors and holding your head upright, Ill show you my will to continue the war against the Kronos Empire by cutting off your head.
increasingly.
was seen approaching.
He didnt carry a weapon, but with the power of Roman Dmitri, killing himself with his bare hands was no big deal.
This guy ispletely insane!
Confusion ensued.
As an agent of the Cronus Empire, Baron Charlton wanted to keep hisposure until the end, but he couldnt because he knew Roman Dmitris reputation.
I could tell just by looking at Cortas work.
Roman Dmitry captured the prisoners, but was firm and did not use them strategically.
Willingness to not allowpromise with the enemy.
Then, when I remembered the images of those who had died, I knew it was not best to keep my mouth shut.
widely.
right in front.
Roman Dmitry reached.
The moment he met Roman Dmitris gaze looking down at him, Baron Charlton instinctively knelt.
Took.
sorry. As Cronos agent, I should have followed the proper procedure, but I overlooked the wartime situation and made a hasty mistake. So please let go of your anger. The Kronos Empire wants to discuss a truce through an appropriatepromise, not a catastrophe with Dmitri.
* * *
It was an appalling sight.
To think that a person who ims to represent Kronos could be so servile.
There was no precedent.
Baron Charltons face flushed, but from the moment he knelt he had no courage to show his pride.
said Roman Dmitry.
We do not believe in an armistice agreement with Kronos. Right now, it will mean dering the end of the war, but no matter what conditions the agreement is made, the logic of power cannot redeem the war. Baron Charlton. If the Kronos Empire sincerely wants a truce, we want a clear sign of sex, not just a verbal offer.
What the hell are you talking about?
this war.
It began with Dmitrys deration of war.
However, those informed by the news knew that the Kronos Empires repeated provocations had angered Dmitri.
Responsibility for the wary with the Kronos Empire.
They behaved in a disregard for civilw, and there was now prohibiting them from doing the same after signing an armistice.
who crossed the line.
You can go over again at any time.
Thats why I didnt believe Kronos words.
What Roman Dmitri wanted was clear evidence that Dmitri had actually won, not a mere talk of a truce.
If it werent for that condition, I was thinking of seeing the end. epting an armistice does not mean reaping animosity.
As Isabel said, if there is a dark side behind Cronus, he just needs enough time to prepare for him, but he had no intention of epting negotiations to please the other party.
This.
It was another war.
The deration of truce spit out by Cronus will be the cornerstone of the new Kingdom Union that Roman Dmitri thinks.
500,000 gold. I will ept the armistice if you give me that amount of war reparations.
That is a ridiculous demand!
Baron Charlton was furious.
500,000 gold.
I had no choice but to forget my fear and get angry at the huge amount beyond my imagination.
It was funny to see him kneeling in anger, but there was no smile in Roman Dmitris eyes.
If you show that kind of attitude again, Ill take it as a breakdown in negotiations. In this war, the innocent people of Cairo and Dmitry died. If you dont give them duepensation, how do I exin the truce to those who lost their families? Baron Charlton. I hope for victorious results and tangible rewards. In order to prove to people that the deaths of their families were not in vain, it means that they want the result, not the situation that Dmitri defeated Kronos. That is the only condition I wish for. If we do not ept this, we will never negotiate a truce with Kronos again.
I was speechless.
The unwillingness topromise made Baron Charlton dizzy.
It was an uneptable condition.
Even for Baron Charlton, who was in charge of diplomacy, the condition of giving 500,000 gold was out of his authority.
I suppressed my anger.
Because the negotiations cannot be overturned.
With a trembling voice, he tried his own twist.
Do you intend not to include the kingdom of Odelia in this condition?
if.
If you want Odelia to survive.
There was room for shing the 500,000 gold reward.
however.
Why are you asking me about the whereabouts of guys who arent even ours?
A firm answer.
Looking into those terrifyingly cold eyes, Baron Charlton realized deep down what kind of person Roman Dmitri was.
* * *
Negotiations were put on hold.
The Emperors decision was needed, and Baron Charlton, who returned to Kronos, reported the circumstances he had experienced.
This is the situation. Your Majesty the Emperor. Roman Dmitrys cockiness is sky-high. If you make a decision, I will clear the negotiating table and let the world know the horrors of the Kronos Empire.
I bowed my head.
He shouted harshly, hoping that he would pay for the humiliation he had suffered.
over your head.
No sound was heard.
When Baron Charlton looked up, Emperor Cronus was looking down at him with a nonchnt face.
The moment you ept Dmitris negotiations, people will talk about the defeat of the Kronos Empire. 500,000 gold is an amount that has a ripple effect. But Baron Charlton. I clearly ordered that this negotiation be sessful. Rather than Dmitris cheeky attitude when he demanded 500,000 gold from me, Im more angry at your weakness for not being able to properly conclude the negotiations and kneeling down on the wrong guys.
Moment.
Charltons expression turned pale.
Just when he was in a hurry to seek apology, the knights who received Emperor Cronuss signal quickly suppressed his body.
Knock!
Cheer.
My head was crushed.
Baron Charlton, pinned to the ground, shouted with a bloody face.
I havemitted a mortal sin! Please forgive me just once. If you give me a chance, I wont offend His Majesty with something like this again!
I will make this armistice the final preparation step for conquering the continent. Which guys are against me, who are cheering for Dmitris victory? I will keep them all in my eyes and tear them all apart in the not too distant future. In the future of Cronus, I think, even if it is defeated, an existence that lowers the status of the empire is not allowed. So ept death.
This profit!
Baron Charlton was furious.
Like Roman Dmitri, Emperor Kronos knew nopromises.
epting death at the sound of knights drawing swords right next to him, he screamed.
I have devoted myself to Kronos! If its your order, does it make sense to kill me, who crawled like a dog, just to get down on my knees once! You guys who are still watching are no different. My appearance may be your future, but are you really going to stand by my death like that!
Nobles of Kronos.
med them
Among them, he red at the Marquis of Memphis, who had a strong voice, but the Marquis of Memphis averted his gaze.
If I die! Stay in this world and curse you .
puck!
The sword fell.
Blood sttered and a head rolled to the ground.
Baron Charlton.
A person who was dedicated to Kronos died like that.
* * *
Cluck cluck.
Emperor Kronos.
No, Alexanderughed.
From the moment he ordered the punishment of Baron Charlton, Emperor Cronus consciousness was in his control.
Roman Dmitry. You are obviously not an ordinary human being.
his past life.
It was clear that the being who was supposed to be a warrior of Murim was at least in a position that he could not touch in his previous life.
Otherwise, the current move would have been impossible.
Apart from the strength of power, the method of handling work showed the unique arrogance of beings who had reached the pinnacle.
What kind of existence was it?
I was interested.
What would Roman Dmitry look like if he, who was insignificant in his previous life, puts him under his feet and reveals the truth?
Cronus conquest of the continent was a predetermined future.
Roman Dmitris presence seemed to be something to entertain him, not something to disturb him.
At the crossroads of choice, he chose magic. Roman Dmitri was the perfect person to prove that choice was right.
at one time
There was a time when he himself considered martial arts sacred.
He was called the creator of the aura and worked hard to polish it, but his thoughts changed from the moment he met the being in the dark.
People of this world did not know.
The fact that you cant handle the unknown beings who live an infinite life with only the power youve worked hard for.
From then on, I dreamed of immortality. He had a longing for martial arts, but he did not think martial arts was the right answer to conquer the world.
Roman Dmitri would not even be his opponent.
He was convinced that his age would not dare to tiptoe against the being he followed.
so that.
He wanted to prove that he was right in choosing magic through Roman Dmitri.
Degururu.
Took.
My headnded under the feet of the Marquis of Memphis.
Seeing his unmoving figure, Alexander said.
The Marquis of Memphis. Kill all of Baron Charltons blood rtives. His death would be a clear example of the consequences of weakness in the Kronos Empire.
I take orders.
The situation was roughly sorted out.
From now on.
It was time to prepare a gift like 500,000 gold for Roman Dmitri, who must have been drunk with victory.
Ill show you. The reason why I chose magic.
sudden.
His expression changed.
Returning indifferently, Emperor Cronus looked at Baron Charlton for a moment, then withdrew his gaze.
And then.
Alexandres consciousness went beyond space and disappeared somewhere.
* * *
Capital of Odelia.
There was a being on the wall.
Whiing.
flutter.
The robe fluttered.
The ck eyes that were revealed at first nce were Alexanders body.
How long will it take for you to blow up this capital?
I heard about Rascal.
Roman Dmitry set fire to block the enemys retreat and ughtered 10,000 troops by facing them directly.
Now, the capital of Odelia is full of people who have been held captive.
If Roman Dmitri had decided to deal with all of them, the way in Rascal would have taken a considerable amount of time.
People were shocked by what happened that day.
In the human realm, it was clearly a startling move.
but.
Alexander has reached the realm of the gods.
he.
Reached out.
Meteor.
A voice full of joy.
As his magic power reached the sky, huge meteorites appeared beyond the sky that dyed the world ck.
People on the ground looked at it in awe.
Some screamed and ran away, some screamed to stop the meteorite, but when they hit the ground, their struggles were meaningless.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge explosion urred.
The screams of the people were no longer heard in Alexanders ears as the voices were engulfed in an explosion.
Just one magic.
The capital of Odelia was destroyed like that.
Chapter 284
Chapter 284 End (4)
Truce!
The Kronos Empire dered a truce with Dimitri.
Most of the people were stocking up on food for the unexpected, saying that the Cronus Empire would retaliate for their defeat on the Western Front.
As a result, food prices have recently skyrocketed.
People who had never even been to Cairo and Demetrius, who might be caught up in the aftermath of the war, reacted bewildered when they heard that the Kronos Empire had epted an armistice.
What kind of country is Kronos?
It didnt make sense for them to ept an armistice even after losing arge army in a country that never allowed a singlepromise.
furthermore.
crazy! Cronus set aside 500,000 gold as a war reward?!
oh my god. If this is the case, the Kronos Empire is actually admitting defeat. Dmitri dered war first, and Cronus 300,000 army was unterally ughtered on the Western Front, but rather the Cronus Empire paid war reparations. Did you think you couldnt win the war against Dmitri?
Whatever the reason. It is clear that Kronos has taken a step back.
There was an uproar.
throughout history.
Far from such a truce agreement, the Cronus Empire had never paidpensation for it even though it was aggression.
But 500,000 gold? People doubted that this was reality with a huge amount of money that 2 million people could live on for a year.
Isnt this clear evidence of defeat? The very fact that the arrogant Emperor Cronus approved this decision made people think of new possibilities.
Dmitris time has begun.
Roman Dmitri is no longer a person to be evaluated as an heir to the principality. Starting with defeating Barbossa of the Valha Empire, you also defeated the Kronos Empire. Finally, a hero who will change the continent has been born. Dmitri will be reborn as the center of a new era by Roman Dmitri!
Lets go to Dmitry! The future of the continent is there!
People looked up to Dmitri.
unusual move.
A lot of things have been aplished, but the single achievement of defeating the Kronos Empire had a tremendous impact that surpassed everything else.
Dmitris status has changed.
It started with the Cairo kingdom, but no one thought that Dmitri was the concept of following Cairo.
The continent was seething.
people said
Chronos is over now. In the meantime, the image of invincibility was so strong that no one could oppose them, but it is certain that the kingdoms of the Smander Continent will raise their voices, led by Roman Dmitri. thats the start If, slowly and slowly, the status of Cronus copsed. It is no longer possible for Cronus to go on a rampage ignoring thews of the continent as before. We now exist at a moment in history when Kronos falls.
It made sense.
The rumor of Kronos downfall made people clink beer sses and talk about a new future.
such joy.
Only one day was allowed.
next day.
The news of Odelia shocked the continent.
* * *
It was in ruins.
To be precise, Lucas swallowed dryly as he looked at the ruins where the city was presumed to have been.
Cronos you crazy bastards.
capital of Odelia.
There were hundreds of thousands of people here.
They had different fates like the capital city.
Among them were Haomens informants who followed Lucas, but they suddenly lost contact without any report.
It does not mean that the Kronos Empire has found out the identity of the informant.
It meant that everyone in the capital died by surprise so that everyone in the capital could not even inform them about it.
how the hell
I mean, is this possible?
Even Lucas, who had experienced prenatal battles, had no way to exin the scene in front of him.
Wizard. Please.
All right.
The wizard stepped forward.
He seemed to be in histe 60s, but he was a person who devoted his whole life to magic research instead of being only at the level of the 3rd circle.
Haomen dealt with various things.
Among them, there was a job that required magical knowledge, so he recruited an old man on the condition of paying research funds and appropriatepensation.
If the informants cant even report it, it means that this city copsed in three minutes at the longest. That is physically impossible. Apparently magic was used. The Cronus Empire, which mobilized the wizards of the 8th circle, might have another wizardparable to him.
Battle in the West.
The appearance of the 8th circle wizard was shocking.
I thought that such a level existed in the world, but the magic of the 8th circle that was actually manifested showed overwhelming destructive power that humans could not handle.
If it werent for Roman Dmitry. Dmitry must have been defeated.
Dmitri and Cairos soldiers cheered enthusiastically for the joy of victory, but the fear of the 8th Circle magic remained in the hearts of those present.
if.
What if the 8th circle mage had annihted Odelias capital?
The Kronos Empire might have had more power than just two 8th Circle mages.
So I found this ce.
It was necessary to check the site and obtain information.
It was then.
Kwajik.
What nonsense!
The wizard was astonished.
He tried to grasp the remaining magic energy in the field with the magic device he invented, but the magic device was broken by the force he couldnt handle.
Lucas asked.
Whats wrong?
It is very wrong. No, this cannot be!
The wizard trembled.
As he looked down at the device, his eyes rippled like a crashing wave.
The magic device I developed was designed to measure the magic of the 8th circle. However, just by checking the remnants left in the capital, the magic device was broken. I mean. Either the 8th circle magic has more power than I thought, or It means more than magic.
8 circles.
Or more.
Lucas expression hardened.
If the wizards words are true.
From now on, he could no longer happily ept the truce negotiations with Kronos.
* * *
A meeting was called.
The members were different from before.
Dmitri Cairo Hector Redford Frank Umberto.
Representatives of six countries, except for the kingdom of Odelia, whose capital had disappeared, appeared at Roman Dmitris call.
said the King of the Franks.
Are Odelias things really true? ording to those who witnessed the situation near the capital at the time, a huge object fell from the sky and destroyed the capital at once. Its not human strength. Aside from the devil that appeared on the Western Front, the Kronos Empire must have another force that we dont know about.
It doesnt matter what the truth is. They annihted the capital of Odelia in a matter of minutes, and their demonstration of force proved that the armistice was not epted forck of strength.
youre right. The Kronos Empire obviously has something we dont know about.
everyone added.
Anxiety spread.
Obviously, the victory champagne was drunk yesterday, but the Kronos Empires move shocked everyone.
by human power.
Is it possible to annihte a capital city in a matter of minutes?
It was impossible.
Even Roman Dmitri, whom they look up to, who ughtered Rascals 10,000 troops, thought it impossible.
It wasnt human territory in the first ce.
The huge object that exploded in the capital meant that it was on the same level as Shefir or used power in a realm that could not be dared to imagine.
People just realized
Kronos Empire.
what it means to deal with them.
The reason why the ancestors of the Kingdom Alliance could not resist in the history of the continent that had flowed so far was because of their overwhelming power.
said Roman Dmitry.
Odelias case is a warning from Cronus to us. They would have judged that they needed a process of catching their breath for the final showdown rather than epting the truce because theycked the strength. Thats why we also shouldnt be misled by the word truce. The war is not over, and the Kronos Empire will dere war first when all preparations have beenpleted to the point where the word agreement is overshadowed.
Roman Dmitri-sama, do you think you have a chance of winning a war against Kronos?
It was Edwin Hector.
At that question, Roman Dmitry looked at him.
yes.
concise answer.
People were amazed.
Although he must have seen and heard the same information as they did, Roman Dmitri did not show any signs of agitation.
Is that why? People reacted with relief.
The mere fact that Roman Dmitri was firmly holding his position made him feel as if the war against Cronus was a win-win.
Thats it.
It was the presence of Roman Dmitri.
Seungris track record,yer afteryer, now gave him blind trust.
The war will always start again and Dmitri will not back down against the Kronos Empire. Although it is said that they gathered in the name of a new kingdom union. I have no intention of forcing you to sacrifice. But keep in mind. There is no freedom without sacrifice. The country that did not prepare for the day of the decisive battle was the country that did not n the future like Dmitri. Like the extinction of the capital of Odelia Kingdom, no matter what difficulties you experience, you will have to solve the problem yourself.
These are not empty words.
Odelias disappearance took ce under everyones eyes.
Roman Dmitry.
The leader of the new Kingdom Alliance was not a very human person.
but. If you follow Dmitri with your own determination, Dmitri will not betray that trust.
that too.
It was sincere.
Roman Dmitry showed a cruel side and a way to reciprocate trust.
like that.
The First Continental War hase to an end.
* * *
Walked outside.
Blown by the cold wind, Roman Dmitri recalled Lucas report.
ording to the wizard who investigated the scene, he was convinced that it was a level of power that surpassed the magic used by Shefir. If so, we have to think about the existence of the 9th circle. Otherwise, the magic of the same 8th circle cannot be so different.
9th circle.
It was an imaginary realm.
The existence of the 8th Circle was confirmed by the 7th Circle wizards from the beginning, but people in the magic academia concluded that it was the limit of the wizard.
The 9 circles cannot be handled by the human body.
The moment you put more than 9 circles around your heart, the heart that couldnt handle the energy of nature will explode at once.
however.
The possibility of the 9th circle appeared.
The power that destroyed the capital at once could not be exined without going beyondmon sense.
chuck.
got a sword
if.
If you do your best now, will you be able to produce the same results?
It was impossible.
It may be possible to annihte hundreds of thousands of troops over time, but it was not possible to annihte the capital at once like an unknown entity.
It was the power that the word natural disaster (ĵ׃) suits.
Even in Moorim, Jungwon, where the heavenly demon Baek Joong-hyeok lived, he had never met a being that could use such power.
so that.
Is that why you called me into this world?
I looked up at the sky and smiled.
I was happy.
Blood boiled.
People felt despair at the overwhelming power, but Roman Dmitri rather had a sense of triumph.
past life.
The heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, was invincible.
He rose to the top of the world with only the level of knowledge, and when he reached the level of heaven, there was no opponent to test his strength.
From then on, life was a series of boredom.
The warriors who gained all kinds of great fame in the midfield Moorim were just children in front of Baek Joong-hyeok, and power without an opponent gave birth to boredom.
I always wanted a good match.
A being that will test your strength and elevate you to a higher level.
I hoped that by exerting all my strength, I would find room for further development.
Its fun.
Alexander didnt know.
his gift.
that it was addressed to Roman Dmitry in apletely different direction.
* * *
Golden Home (\߀x).
Dmitrys army returned.
Roman Dmitris move after defeating Kronos brought Dmitris people to the streets and cheered.
It was a happy day.
however.
After meeting with his father, Roman Dmitry saw Hans expression and knew there was news waiting for him.
crying face.
Hans struggled to deliver one piece of news.
Master, Henderson is dead.
After a not-so-short struggle.
Henderson met his death.
Chapter 285
Chapter 285 After the War (1)
An Unknown ce.
Soldiers from the Kingdom of Luna watched Isabel praying in a ce bathed in warm sunlight.
It was a holy sight.
The sunlight lit up the surroundings as if wrapping around Isabelles body, and her flowing blonde hair turned white and manifested divine power.
When the kingdom of Luna is in danger of extinction due to the continuous cold wave. Isabel, who was born under an oracle, protected Luna Kingdom from the cold.
Remembering that the people cheered the name of Isabel that day, Leo, the royal knightmander of Luna Kingdom, did not leave his seat even for a moment.
The prayer is over.
As her blonde hair regained its original color, Isabel got up and walked outside.
queen. How about going back to Arcadia? The oracle demands the queens sacrifice every time, but now that the Cronus Empire has dered a truce, there is no reason to remain here.
No, I cant.
Isabelle shook her head.
He heard the voice of God through prayer and decided the direction he should go.
In the process of annihting the capital of Odelia, Alexandre used the forbidden 9th circle magic. It means that restrictions have been lifted, and thats why we waged a continental war even though we knew we would go out. I dont have time anymore. As soon as they achieve their goal through human death, there is no way to stop the darkness that wille to the continent even if they borrow the power of God.
Kronos Empire.
They have suppressed their ambitions in the meantime.
Although they were wary of Isabels existence, they were unable to fully express their powers due to restrictions for unknown reasons.
But from that day when the cold wave got worse. The deterrence of the restrictions began to weaken, and it was proved that the restrictions were lifted to some extent starting from this continental war.
light and darkness.
Opposite forces coexisted with each other.
As much as Alexander became stronger, Isabel also gained strength, but the problem was the unknown being that was giving Alexander strength.
His descent had to be stopped.
As Isabel, as Leo said, she wanted to avoid the difficulties of reality, but she was destined to live like that from birth.
suddenly.
Roman Dmitry came to mind.
An entity not mentioned in the oracle.
He appeared out of nowhere, caused a stir, and was seen defeating the Dark Ones without the help of a god.
If it had been with his help, things might have been easier.
However, Roman Dmitri nailed that he would not fight for humanity, and Isabel, who followed God, had no choice but to part with him.
said Leo.
As themander of the Royal Knights, I will stand by the Queen until the end.
From now on.
Isabel will be on a rough road.
The people weed peace through a truce, but Isabel and her soldiers said the war wasnt over yet.
Isabelle looked at Leo.
Because it is his sword.
The soldiers of Luna Kingdom, including Leo, shared the weight of the oracle.
Thank you everyone.
Not to mentionfort.
There was no guarantee of the future.
just say thank you
Knowing the difficult future, he did not give false hope to those who had to ept sacrifices.
Thats Isabelles reason for being.
It was the life she lived.
* * *
On the hospital bed.
I could see Hendersons paleplexion.
As Roman Dmitri looked down at him, the therapist spoke cautiously of what had happened.
For the treatment of Henderson, I used one of the highest quality potions every day and called in priests to pray . Despite all the hard work, there was no sign of improvement. In fact, recovery from the beginning was impossible. The masters treatment saved his dying life, but from the moment he was brought to the hospital, Henderson could not survive.
right after the battle.
Henderson was moved to a disastrous disrepair.
There was no sound part of the whole body, and the blood flowing from it soaked the floor wherever it passed.
Originally, it was normal to notst a few days.
However, the therapist poured money and sincerity to barely hold on to the lifeline, and Roman Dmitri breathed in the energy of innate life and saved the hope of revival.
But thats it.
I couldnt open my eyes again.
Roman Dmitris method shows great resilience, but it couldnt bring the dead back to life.
The cause of death was the final attack with fatal internal wounds. ording to Fernando, Henderson bought a second to catch the enemy. Thats a direct sign. If he had done just blocking the enemy attack, Henderson could have lived. However, he chose to sacrifice to kill the enemy, and at that time he had already crossed the irreversible river. As a therapist, Im sorry I couldnt save Henderson.
Even in the words of the therapist.
Roman Dmitry reacted calmly.
I calmly looked down at Hendersons face as I listened to him cry.
1 sec.
One second cuts life and death.
Until he faced a formidable enemy named Sven and vomited blood on his sword.
Clearly Henderson had a way to survive.
If he had saved himself even a little, if he hadnt sacrificed himself for Fernando, even if he had sacrificed himself, if he hadnt held out for one second with the determination to defeat Sven.
Henderson, who shared the innate energy, would have greeted him with a lively face.
His own choice took the direction for everyone every time, and he willingly epted the sacrifice even though he knew that he would die.
for such a long time
I spent time with Henderson.
Roman Dmitri suddenly moved without saying anything and said to Chris, who was waiting behind him.
Prepare the memorial service from now on.
All right.
Words for Henderson.
No action was taken for Henderson.
However, seeing Roman Dmitris back outside, Chris felt lonely for some reason.
* * *
A memorial service was held.
Since ancient times, cremation was the best way to send off the dead, and it was set on fire in front of Dmitris people.
crackle. A fire red up.
Those who recovered their bodies were shown to be engulfed in fire in front of their families and colleagues, not on a cold battlefield.
People swallowed their tears.
At the sight of Roman Dmitri staring at the mes, they couldnt bear to vent their sadness.
Patience did notst long.
any one person
someone started crying.
Crying spread to the surroundings, and people wailed and wept profusely, as if they could not ept such a calm sadness.
Such was the sorrow of losing a family member.
A person who would have been precious to someone sacrificed for a problem at stake at the national level, and it became a sorrow that their family had to bear.
over the mes.
Roman Dmitry recalled a moment of memory.
The light horse dies.
The war did notst long.
Since the destruction of Shaolin, the war has progressed rapidly, and the small and medium-sized faction of the political faction Murim lost their ability to endure in the appearance of the Gupaibang dering surrender.
The history of Moorim concluded that unification of the Moorim was impossible.
All the masters who flew and crawled in the generation before the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, did not dare to reach the achievement of unification, but those who knelt at the feet of Baek Jung-hyuk spoke of the first moment.
unity.
He conquered Murim.
The moment he achieved what he had hoped for, Baek Joong-hyeok remembered the conversation he had with Gwangma.
Are you satisfied with the life you live for others?
One day I asked the madman.
He epted a life of struggle.
He lived a life in which he could not live without having someone over his head, so the conquest of Moorim was a natural process to prove the meaning of his existence.
But the light horse was not like that.
Before meeting himself, Gwangma was just an ordinary boy, but after meeting him, he led an unintended life.
So I asked.
At least he couldnt be satisfied with the life of a wild horse.
Gwangmaughed and said.
Dont tell me you are a stranger. From the moment you reached out your hand to me in the abyss of life, you became everything in my life. Everyone has their own dreams. If the lord wishes for the unification of Murim, it is my dream to achieve it. Thats why you will never die. I will survive to the end and watch my lord fulfill his dream.
It was a contradictory statement.
He said he would watch from the side, but he never hesitated to sacrifice to achieve Baek Joong-hyeoks dream.
From the beginning, unification of Moorim was a daunting dream for an ordinary boy.
Walking with Baek Joong-hyeok, he met death in a dream that he could not handle, and the moment he achieved his goal, the light horse did not exist by his side.
that day.
Baek Joong-hyeok left.
I searched around and found someone who was presumed to be Gwangmas family.
I think there was a nephew like that, but what the hell is going on.
Gwangma lost his family early.
The only family left was his uncle, who was addicted to drinking and gambling, and the uncle had lost the meaning of family to the extent that he wasnt even worried about the disappearance of Gwangma.
He was so stupid that he couldnt even recognize Baek Joong-hyeok.
However, he lowered his head and trembled, fearing that something might happen to him at the unusual momentum.
to him like that.
Took.
Take it.
threw something
The man who discovered that there was a gold coin in it looked at Baek Joong-hyeok with a wide face.
Its the price of that childs life.
Thank you very much!
The man was delighted.
As if he had the whole world, his eyes that contained gold coins sparkled as if he didnt care about the sorrow of the light horse.
A man called Uncle.
I knew that I would not grieve the death of Gwangma.
He was going straight to the gambling table with the gold coins, and it was clear that he would spend all his money in pleasure.
Even if youre lucky enough toe to your senses. The presence of light horses in a wealthy life will be forgotten.
Even so.
I wanted to visit him and make amends.
There was no particr reason.
Just like you remember the light horse.
I just wanted someone else in the world to remember the existence of a mad horse as a human being.
And I turned my steps.
Age of the Heavenly Demon.
Thus, the era of Baek Joong-hyeok came to an end.
* * *
Its been a few days already.
Chris approached and said with a worried face to Roman Dmitri, who did not leave in front of the burnt ashes.
Lord. How would you like to die? In the meantime, the lord is also in need of a break due to the never-ending forced march, starting with Redford. Dmitrys people will fully understand your masters heart.
chris.
Tell me.
I told you before. I want you to exist as amander in my absence.
He did not take his eyes off the ashes.
Roman Dmitri said, looking at the traces of what might have been a living life.
If you live as amander, you will inevitably face many deaths. At my word, at mymand. It is themanders life that people die. In the life Ive lived, Ive never had the room to suffer under the weight of orders, nor the humanity to do so, but I never took my peoples deaths for granted. It may be a decorated action. As themander, letting them go like this is the process of epting death and at the same time, it is an action to show.
It was a cold word.
However, Chris felt strangely lonely.
Themander cannot exist as an ordinary human being. The moment I appeal to their emotions even once, those who follow my orders will recognize that I am the same human being and will try to distance myself one step closer. People might want such a humanemander. However, if there is a purpose you want to achieve as amander, you must live by carefully calcting your words and actions.
drew a line
While showing sincerity bymemorating the deaths of his subordinates, he blocked people from approaching him humanly.
Chris followed Roman Dmitri from the beginning.
He had sworn allegiance since the days when he was called Dmitris jerk, but even though time had passed, the existence of Roman Dmitri was notfortable.
that interval.
It was what Roman Dmitry intended.
Thoroughly calcted words and actions did not allow recognition to crush the gap between the subject and the lord.
predators life.
Roman Dmitry lived like that.
Now, even without intention, he instinctively did what he had to do as amander.
Chris wanted to ask.
Isnt it hard to live like that?
But I couldnt get it out of my mouth.
He knew very well that Roman Dmitri, whom he had watched so far, had to live like that.
said Roman Dmitry.
chris. Keep that in mind if you want to live as amander in the future. In this way, while showing an attitude that does not take peoples death lightly, only clearpensation canpensate for peoples sorrow.
It was a firm attitude.
He never turned away from those who died for him.
Convene Dmitris leadership. From now on, we will hold a meeting onpensation for war casualties.
I take orders.
The meaning of the word clear reward.
People will soon realize its meaning.
Chapter 286
Chapter 286 After the war (2)
Hendersons wife.
Chloe looked at the photo lying on the desk with eyes that looked like they would shed tears at any moment.
Bad people.
Henderson and Chloe.
The two were ordinarymoners.
Born in Lawrence, Henderson lived a life no different from others, naturally helping with farming at a young age, just like children of her age.
Marriage to Chloe was also included in the general category.
I met Chloe at the rmendation of my parents, who wanted to find stability quickly, rather than marrying out of love.
and epted each other.
gave birth to a child
made a family
Like water boiling slowly, our feelings for each other deepened.
Henderson sometimes spewed out absurd words that he wanted to be a soldier rather than a farmer, but he thought that if he was satisfied with the reality, there would be no big problem.
Then Lawrence and Barkos problem broke out.
The atmosphere that Lawrence needed to be drafted in order to survive prevailed, and Henderson, along with the atmosphere, went out into the streets with crude weapons like his usual friends.
If it had dried then.
Could Henderson be dead?
Though she relived the past countless times, Chloe didnt think that Henderson had made the wrong choice.
You looked genuinely happy.
recruiting enlisted men.
Henderson, who passed Dmitris enlistment, became apletely different person the day he returned from his first vacation.
The slightly naive face turned sharp, and new calluses covered the hands as they gripped the sword.
Henderson talked about how happy life was at Dmitry that day.
The sry itself was so high that it was iparable to farming work, and at first it was difficult because of the difference in level with others, but now he said that he enjoys practicing the sword itself.
It was nice to see.
A bright smile on his face showed his sincerity.
happy.
It was obviously hard for her husband to be away for many days, but when Henderson returned home, he was faithful to himself and his only son.
In the meantime, Dmitris status has risen.
After defeating Barco and serving on the southern front, Henderson suddenly became a celebrity in the surrounding towns.
Chloe. I really respect Roman Dmitri. He is the one who will not abandon us under any circumstance, and even if he dies on the battlefield, he will not take his death lightly. So I want to be stronger. For him and for our family.
before dying.
It was Hendersonsst appearance.
Henderson, who had been working hard on training while losing sleep, became really strong, but that strength returned to his death.
some people said Henderson was born as a farmer and lived a very valuable life.
When Duke Dmitry came to her and sympathized with her grief over the loss of her husband, she burst into tears.
on the desk.
There was only one picture of the two of them.
Henderson with her baby in her arms and Chloe with her arms crossed.
Leaving photos with magic is a formidable consumption formon people, so when Henderson received the prize money, he decided to find a photographer with a big heart.
regret remains.
If I had known that my husband would leave me so suddenly, I would have tried to take many pictures of him, not just one.
It was then.
smart smart
Is Chloe-sama here?
It was a familiar voice.
When Chloe opened the door with the sleeping child behind, she saw Chris through the door.
* * *
It was an awkward situation.
Chris, who was rumored to be somewhat cold-hearted towards Dmitris soldiers, but drank tea with an awkward face when facing Chloe.
Chloe had seen Hendersons face a few times.
However, seeing Hendersons wife, Chloe, in a situation where he died was emotionally ufortable.
I looked around.
Traces of Henderson were left everywhere.
A memorial service was held, but Chloe did not seem to be ready to let Henderson go.
widely.
putting down the teacup.
He opened his mouth in a slightly subdued voice.
Henderson was a good friend. He was like the link that connects people within Dmitris soldiers, and if it werent for Hendersons sacrifice, many people would have died the day the Kronos Empire attacked Dmitri. Im not taking Hendersons death for granted. I just wanted to tell you what his death left us with just how valuable Henderson was.
is that so.
Chloe smiled.
He was a caring person.
To put Chriss mind at ease, she knew what she had to do.
Actually, the reason I came to see Chloe is to select Henderson as a person of national merit.
A man of national merit?
It was an unfamiliar word.
I understand the meaning of the word itself, but I havent heard of a system rted to it in the Smander Continent.
yes. Men of national merit are matters decided by this meeting. It is a national system that registers those who have devoted themselves to Dmitri as national merit and promises to be responsible for the livelihood of the rest of the family for the rest of their lives. Henderson was a brave fellow. What he has done deserves the treatment it deserves.
Moment.
Chloe showed a puzzled face.
I tried to smile, but Chris words made me tear up.
Compensation is not important.
Dmitri did not take Hendersons death lightly and decided to register him as a man of national merit.
Henderson was right.
Roman Dmitry was a man worthy of loyalty and did not allow his family to grieve over the loss of the head of the family.
He bowed his head.
I couldnt bear to look up at Chris because of the endless tears.
It was said that only an attitude that does not take peoples death lightly and clearpensation canpensate for peoples sorrow.
Those were the words of Roman Dmitry.
Chris the day before.
It reminded me of the heated discussions among Dmitrys leaders who were discussing war reparations.
* * *
Are you serious?
Viscount Conrad doubted his ears.
Roman Dmitris remarks embarrassed him as well as those present at the meeting.
War reparations. great. We were thinking about that too, but the amount the lord said is a whopping 1 million gold. Thats an amount that Dmitri couldnt afford. Wouldnt it be better to reduce it to 500,000 gold? I think it is a realistic way to talk well with the Kingdom of Cairo and use the rewards received from the Cronus Empire as war rewards.
Everyone nodded.
1 million gold.
It was an amount that took my breath away just by hearing it.
The Kingdom of Redford was almost ruined because of a debt of 100,000 gold, but even Dmitry would have to make the financial situation worse if he gave that much money as warpensation.
Most of the problems were entirely in ordance with Roman Dmitris will.
But now it was a situation where a dissenting voice was needed.
said Roman Dmitry.
Thats right. One million gold was a burden even for Dmitri, but thats why it was meaningful as a war reward. The Kronos Empire offered 500,000 gold aspensation as a condition of a truce. If we give them the same amount aspensation. What do people think?
That would be appreciated.
The reward in front of your eyes will express your gratitude, but people cant help but think that the victory or defeat of the war is directly rted to the reward. At 500,000 gold, our money doesnt even include a single silver. With this war reparation money, I intend to give people a firm belief that sacrifices for Dmitri must be worth it.
price of a truce.
Roman Dmitri deliberately asked for 500,000 gold.
It was an excessive amount to ept under the authority of Baron Charlton, but it was not a burdensome amount on the scale of the empire.
The reason for such a decision was to think of war reparations afterwards.
Dmitri intended to pay warpensation equal to the amount he received from Cronus, and 500,000 gold was an appropriate amount to proceed with his future ns.
in the first ce.
Cronus war reward had a great symbolic meaning.
Dmitry gained a lot from this war just by offeringpensation as a condition of the armistice.
This war reparation is just the beginning. Dmitry intends to introduce a person of national merit system from now on. Sufficientpensation will be paid to the casualties of the war, but those who have made great achievements such as Henderson will remember their names as men of national merit and pay appropriatepensation. Its not just about equality. It is to prove that a reasonable reward follows a criminal record. We have finished talking with Cairo about this. Cairo agreed to use all 500,000 gold for war reparations, and expressed its intention to pay a portion of the remaining 500,000 gold.
no one objected
For the country to remember individual sacrifices.
In fact, even the leaders who attended the meeting knew that at some point you could be included in that individual.
We lost a lot in the war. In particr, as trade with the Kronos Empire is restricted, they will have to suffer financially for the time being. But we have to show the people who follow Dmitri that the biggest loss we think is the loss of a person. I do not mean to talk about tabletop talk about creating a country for people. A true poweres from themon people who make up its backbone. If Dmitris people truly wish for Dmitris revival, the temporary shake-up will soon be resolved and lead Dmitri in a new direction.
It was a strong voice.
Roman Dmitry experienced a past life.
Dmitry thinks he has his own way.
In the end, I knew that it would develop in an ideal direction, just as Moorim achieved peace and prosperity.
We won the war. Dmitry Lest there ever be a moment where you lose yourself in sorrow and the joy of victory. From now on, I will focus on taking care of peoples livelihood.
I take orders!
I take orders!
Everyone raised their voices.
Right now at this moment.
Even Viscount Conrad, who was expressing his doubts, obeyed the order with a booming voice in his beating heart.
* * *
Chris is leaving.
Chloe cried out loud.
[National Merit Henderson]
It was a small medal.
I couldnt help but cry at the fact that Dmitri remembered Henderson and didnt ignore the grief of the bereaved family.
Hearing that Henderson is dead.
Although it was only for a moment, I felt resentful of Roman Dmitri, but I thought it was fortunate that I was sacrificed for Dmitri now.
Commoner life was harsh.
Even if they were usually conscripted to death, few nobles would properlypensate for it.
It was a pointless sacrifice.
When war broke out in the general territories, the mere fact of being conscripted made the people of that family weep as if the world was copsing.
The odds of returning safely were very low.
Obviously, they would return with a loss of life or a serious physical problem. At that time, people who talked about duty of conscription were busy holding their own party if they won the war or raising taxes in the aftermath of the war if they were defeated.
Its ck.
The crying didnt stop.
Even in return from Dmitry.
The sadness of losing Henderson did not go away.
The sadness could not be relieved in any way, but at least the feelings of resentment did not increase the sadness.
how much i cried
Chloe, who had been crying for a while, saw the box Chris had left behind.
This is a reward given to people of national merit. Check it outter.
It was a sad word.
However, Chloe has to live in reality, so now she has be a widow who lost her husband.
I reached out and opened the box.
.
Moment.
Im speechless.
inside the box.
Heaps of gold coins, whichmoners would never even see in their lifetime, were showing off their brilliant colors.
Chapter 287
Chapter 287 After the war (3)
On the way back from meeting Chloe.
Chris was deep in thought.
Can I make sacrifices like Henderson did?
Sven.
The shadow that attacked Dmitri was a six-star swordsman.
Chris followed Roman Dmitri for the purpose of bing stronger, so his starting point was a little different from other people who were blindly loyal.
If you faced a 6-star swordsman in the same situation as Henderson.
Could he have done the same thing as throwing himself at the enemys attack to give Fernando a chance to attack?
I dont know.
Loyalty stemming from the spirit of holiness could not be asserted to be devoted unconditionally.
but.
Chloe.
walking out the door
I heard her crying behind me.
The grief of the bereaved family was a daily experience as a prosecutor, but Chloes crying was aplicated problem.
The sadness of losing Henderson and the gratitude towards Roman Dmitri who remembers him.
People who had lived asmoners were heartbroken just by treating them as humans.
It was devoured.
Chris is an orphan.
Since I lost my parents and followed the Knight Commander Jonathan, the words of taking care of my family like Henderson did not really touch my heart.
I could only imagine.
If heter formed a family as a father, not as a prosecutor, but as a father like Henderson, then he would show blind loyalty for the fact that there was a safety for his family, rather than for the purpose of surpassing Roman Dmitri.
Laughter came out.
Even though Roman Dmitri told him it was his intention, Chloes feelings infected him.
Your lord was right. Commanders whose lives depend on every word spoken have clearly seen with their own eyes what kind of results an attitude that does not take peoples lives lightly and a clear reward can produce, even if it is not sincere. maybe me too Because he saw Chloe, he might give his life without hesitation when experiencing the same situation as Henderson. A man named Roman Dmitry whom people look up to. To protect you, whom I respect.
A change of heart has urred.
Chris, who was angry at being defeated by Roman Dmitri, swore allegiance to the purpose of bing stronger through the time of acknowledging and resigning himself to Roman Dmitri.
distant future.
If I were to be amander, I wanted to be like Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
Hey Chris Knight!
It was Chloe.
She ran away in a hurry and said with a face stained with bewilderment.
Ah, I think I gave you the wrong box. At first nce, it seems to contain hundreds of gold, but Im sorry, but I dont have enough strength to lift them all, so could you take it back? If the driver is confused about such arge amount of money, it will be a big problem.
like she said
There were 300 gold in the box.
It was enough money for a family of four to y and eat for 300 years, and Chloe, who checked the contents of the box, had no choice but to run out in shock.
She didnt think it was a reward for Henderson.
300 gold was too much formoners even if they had made a revolutionary contribution.
Chris said.
I am not mistaken.
yes?
My lord said that Chloe needed that much money in order to live a decent life as a mother of a child. Henderson deserves that treatment. And Chloe. The word national merit does not mean a one-time reward. The gold coin you just received is just the beginning, and you will be able to experience for yourself how Dmitry treats those who have devoted themselves to the country, not only in financial support, but also in many matters, such as the childs schoolwork.
showed a smile
As an agent of Roman Dmitry.
The fact that I could convey these words aroused pride in one side of my heart.
So please, I hope you live a happy life.
* * *
This problem.
Haowen watched the situation.
If there is positive news about Roman Dmitri, they deliberately raised rumors, but an order was issued not to use the matter rted to casualties politically.
Lucas calmly epted the order.
I understand what Roman Dmitri meant, but I knew that there would be a mess anyway.
a few dayster
As expected, Dmitri was seething.
At first, people who doubted whether rumors rted topensation were true were shocked when they paid financialpensation, starting with Chloe.
It is not money in silver units.
Even though they were paid differently depending on their criminal records, they couldnt keep their minds awake at the situation in which gold coins were being paid in the name ofpensation.
oh my god.
Dmitri set a whopping 1 million gold for the reward budget!
Is that really true?! No, he must have received a reward of 500,000 gold from the Cronus Empire, but even that was not enough, so it means that he will give out 500,000 gold more. No matter how wealthy Dmitri is from the iron mining industry, this is impossible. Its not 10,000 gold or 100,000 gold, its 1 million gold!
There was an uproar.
I couldnt believe the amount of 1 million gold, but I couldnt believe it as people who were paid rewards every day passed.
The next door and the next door.
The people he usually hung out with confirmed the truth of the reward, so people showed respect for Dmitris bold decision.
furthermore.
It is also known about people of national merit.
A system in which the state is responsible for the families of those who have devoted their lives to the country for the rest of their lives. I knew that Roman Dmitri-sama was a person who never forgets the hard work of those who devoted themselves to Dmitri, but I didnt know that he would even think of such a thing. This is a system that cant be found anywhere else on the continent. Even the Kronos Empire, which ims to be the best on the continent, doesnt treat people of national merit this much.
Did everyone hear about Chloe? This time, in recognition of Hendersons contribution, he was not only registered as a national meritorious person, but also paid a whopping 300 gold inpensation. It proves that the national merit system is not just words!
Compensation did not resolve the grief of the bereaved families.
but.
Certainpensation guaranteed a future for the lost family, so at least the bereaved families like Chloe could find a way to live in the future.
the country was shaken
Some mourned, some praised Roman Dmitri, and some said they would be naturalized as Dmitri, and some packed their bags.
Among them, there was one that stood out the most.
A vige in Dmitry.
Some of the young men who had dedicated their lives to farming set off, carrying crude wooden swords.
father. I will enlist in Dmitris army this way.
Even Henderson was just a farmer at first. I couldnt swing a single sword properly, so my legs trembled while watching the courage test, but I grew into a great swordsman with Roman Dmitris teaching. Theres now telling me not to be like that. I really want to train hard and be like Henderson.
mother! I wille back with sess!
one example.
Henderson became a model for sess for ordinary people.
People dreaming of a second and third Henderson appeared, and they all turned to Dmitry.
People remembered what happened that day as Henderson syndrome.
* * *
That time.
Meetings were held in each country.
[Hectors kingdom]
Edwin Hector said while looking at the king.
The Principality of Dmitry has set aside 1 million gold for the warpensation budget. father. This is an example of how Dmitry treats his people. However, you should not mistake Roman Dmitri for being a human being. The kingdom of Odelia was the only one of the kingdoms to betray Dmitri, and even when their capital was destroyed, Roman Dmitri was not shaken in the slightest. Thats how Dmitry treats enemies and allies. If Hector cannot live under the same sky as Kronos, the only option is to unite with Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry stated clear lines and nailed a future with those who did not follow.
The king nodded.
Hectors king was he, but the real person who led the country was Edwin Hector.
his judgment.
I believed in Roman Dmitris steps that he had shown me so far.
i get it. Hector will prepare for war with Cronus from now on.
[Redford Kingdom]
The conversation there was not a meeting.
unteral notice.
King Redford looked at his subjects and said.
The Kingdom of Redford owes a great deal of favor to Roman Dmitri. If it wasnt for him, Redford would have walked the path of destruction and Redfords people would have turned into refugees like Odelia. keep in mind Redfords decision has nothing to do with winning or losing the war. We will return the favor to Dmitri and draw the sword for them the moment Dmitri decides to go to war!
For Redford!
Blessings to Dmitri!
[Kingdom of Cairo]
[Kingdom of Umberto]
[Kingdom of the Franks]
The situation of the other kingdoms was simr.
The kingdom of Cairo was originally one body with Dmitri, and the Drake family, who led the rebellion and ascended the throne, announced that Umberto would follow Dmitri.
The only Frankish kingdom was where opinions were divided.
There was a lot of talk about how the Kronos Empire destroyed the kingdom of Odelia at once, but in the end, the choice was Dmitri.
Kronos and Dmitri.
If Kronos showed betrayal even after forming an alliance, Dmitri proved what they were pursuing with thispensation issue.
War reparations did not simply win public sentiment.
Even the allied countries that were worried about their rtionship with Dmitri became an opportunity to join the new kingdom alliance.
The continent has changed rapidly.
First Continental War.
Kronos was defeated for the first time, and Valha stuck to a bystander attitude.
Odelia was destroyed, and the old kingdom coalition was transformed into a new kingdom coalition centered on Dmitri.
like that.
Time passed.
* * *
About 15 dayster.
A poster was pasted on Dmitri.
[Recruiting Private Dmitri]
A few years ago.
Roman Dmitry openly recruited privates who would follow his orders to leave for the southern front. This poster was in a simr context to that time.
Dmitry had already grown as a national unit and epted soldiers from the country, but Roman Dmitrys enlisted men had a strong meaning as a special unit for individual missions.
and.
There were also unusual things.
[Participant status is strictly limited to those who do not currently belong to the lords of the Principality of Dmitry. However, in the case of those who previously belonged to the Principality of Dmitri itself, they can change their affiliation by passing the test.]
That day.
Dmitri was furious.
Even if it wasnt so, in a situation where young men were making a fuss about enlisting in Dmitri due to Henderson Syndrome, the poster about saving Roman Dmitris privates made peoples hearts boil.
one person said
The meaning of bing Roman Dmitris enlisted man is not simple. Kevin Volkan Pookie and more. At first, people who were obviously ordinary people grew up to be great swordsmen after receiving Roman Dmitris teachings. If this is the people of Dmitry. If you have a dream as a prosecutor in your heart, there is no reason to hesitate. Arge number of soldiers from Dmitrys army will also apply, so its certain that a really huge number of people will take on this test.
10,000 people?
20,000 people?
I couldnt imagine how much support would be needed.
however.
People thought in terms ofmon sense.
The general idea was that only people from the Principality of Dmitri would apply to recruit enlisted men following Roman Dmitri.
soon after the news broke.
Beyond Dmitry.
The entire continent of Smander began to be enveloped in scorching heat.
Chapter 288
Chapter 288 People Heading to Dmitri (1)
Count Clive, a prestigious family in Valha.
Count Clive looked at the object lying on the desk with a look of bewilderment.
What does this mean?
As you can see, it is a resignation letter. In the meantime, I received a lot of help from the Clive family, but I decided that I could no longer carry out my will here.
no! no way!
Aww.
Count Clive tore up the resignation letter in a rage.
The man who handed in his resignation.
The swordsman named Logan was ranked 19th in the Valha rankings and was a strong fighter.
Three years ago, the Clive family had been invited from outside with arge amount of money, and the fact that he belonged to the Clive family made people appreciate the value of the famous family.
But, suddenly, you want to leave the family.
It was like a thunderbolt for Count Clive because he thought that he had treated him well withoutcking anything.
Where are you? Who dared to do tricks to recruit a Clive family swordsman? Halton? Markal? I dont know how great an offer any family made, but Ill offer a better deal than that. Logan. You are now a member of the Clive family. If the fact that you left the Clive family and transferred to another family is revealed to the world, Clives status will inevitably fall!
The voice rose.
It was a sensitive issue and I could hardly calm down my excitement.
3 years ago.
As Count Clive said, Logan epted the invitation and listened to their demands while receiving full support.
It was a win-win rtionship.
Not too long ago, he had no intention of leaving Clive, but the recent events created a great upheaval in Logans mind.
said Logan.
I have no intention of leaving for another family in Valha.
Then why! Why are you leaving Clive!
Im sure the Count also remembers the case with Roman Dmitri. Roman Dmitri responded to the festivities even after knowing that Valha was seeking his life, and proved his worth by single-handedly defeating Morales and other swordsmen. and Barbossa. He was unable to block ten of his attacks and copsed in a spray of blood. At that moment, I felt my heart burning hot.
A seat in the spectators.
Logan was there.
Looking at Roman Dmitris overwhelming force, he felt that the warrior god had descended from the sky.
Valha has lost its romance. It was right to gracefully return the winner of the festival, Roman Dmitri, but as if treating us as blind artisans, we spat out the words that the Kronos Empires attack had nothing to do with Valha. Count. There is no future I think on thisnd. If you want to live honorably as a warrior, at least you cannot remain a warrior in Valha.
It was a difficult decision.
Born in Valha and living on thisnd all his life, leaving in search of a new dream was not an easy decision to make.
In the meantime, I heard a rumor.
It was about Roman Dmitri finding a private soldier, and the fact that he could learn from him made Logans heart beat like crazy from then on.
19th ce reputation?
It made no sense.
Roman Dmitri, who defeated Barbossa, was someone that even he should look up to.
furthermore.
Hearing about the treatment of the casualties, Logan decided to say goodbye to the Clive family.
Im thinking of leaving for Dmitry. There is no way to stop my decision under any conditions. Its not that life in Clive was dissatisfying, but Dmitri only has dreams as a warrior. Thank you so much for that.
He bowed his head.
Count Clive looked at Logans back as he turned away with a nk look.
* * *
Things like Logan didnt happen only in Valha.
from all over the continent.
People flocked.
Adelians inn, an intermediate stopover, was more crowded than ever before with people from various countries.
widely.
Big.
The bald man put down his beer mug roughly.
He nced at the man around him and spoke casually.
You seem to have eaten a little bit of rice, but where are you from?
The man who was asked the question.
The snake-eyed manughed.
I am from Frank.
Frankie. Why did youe all the way from such a far ce?
The reason is obvious, isnt it? Dmitrys hero gave up all his work and came running in a month to save the soldier. Dmitri was told that the casualty would be treated with certainty. If you live life at the edge of a knife, wouldnt it be nice to attend someone who doesnt take death lightly?
Thats right ha ha ha ha.
The bald manughed heartily.
He might bepeting in the future, but he enjoyed the moment with the snake-eyed man, clinking beer sses.
His investigation continued.
When we asked the people at the inn why they were looking for Dmitri, they got a variety of answers.
I heard of a man named Henderson who was part of Dmitri. I started out as a farmer, and when I heard that I was registered as a person of national merit, my heart boiled and I couldnt go to bed. In Umberto, he acted as a decent family knight in his own way, but what does that mean now?
I am from Cairo. Actually, transferring from Cairo to Dmitri is a bit sensitive, but I couldnt shake the memory of following Roman Dmitri on the battlefield. He is God. Always leading the soldiers in the vanguard As long as I can serve such a person, I will not regret it even if I die.
I am a refugee from Odelia. Now that the country has been lost anyway, I want to devote myself to the country that is responsible for thefort of the people.
The bald man was from Hector.
It was truly a gathering of people from all over the world.
Roman Dmitris actions, the system that treats casualties, and his strong desire for swordsmanship.
They could not help but be drawn to Dmitrys enlistment.
Of course, there was a lot of noise in the process of leaving my hometown, but I wanted to try it even if it was not guaranteed.
The bald mans gaze turned to the corner.
He was a man wearing a robe, but the sight of him eating alone caught his attention.
Hey, where are you from?
Startle.
I stopped knives.
Robin raised his head and spoke in a calm voice.
I am from Frank. I dont want to be part of the conversation, so dont talk to me anymore.
Ah lie.
to a stiff response.
The snake-eyed man smiled.
Even though he was from the Franks, he had wandered the continent, and he recognized the ent of the Lov people at once.
Franks dont speak that way. From my experience, maybe Kronos. You are from the Cronus Empire, right?
Moment.
The atmosphere stiffened.
Kronos Empire.
Even if all other countries were the same, the origin of Cronus, the culprit of the continental war, could not be weed.
* * *
After.
Robin let out a deep sigh.
Then.
He put down the knife and looked at the people staring at him.
youre right. from Kronos.
At least those from the Kronos Empire shouldnt ept Dmitris enlistment, right? First of all, there is no part that restricts it, so even if that is the case. Why did you make this choice?
Everyone was curious.
Kronos is an empire.
To say that someone from the strongest country on the continent would take the test to follow Roman Dmitri, who was the head of an enemy country not too long ago.
I couldnt understand it without being a spy.
Since everyone had a romantic rtionship with Roman Dmitri, they couldnt take a good look at the people of the Kronos Empire.
Robin said.
Coming from a hostile country, I understand why you react that way. But Im tired of the Cronus Empires vicious moves. Kronos blew up the capital of Odelia even after making an agreement and killed Baron Charlton of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs due to this negotiation issue. Any idea why? For yielding to Roman Dmitris demands, Baron Charlton was forced to ept death without any rpense for the time he had dedicated to the Empire. Kronos is a scary country. As the father of at least one family, I decided that I could not raise my children in such a country.
It was a more human story than I thought.
Peoples expressions changed and their eyes showed surprise.
The Kronos Empire is the continents most powerful country. Not everyone can deny this fact. However, when Dmitri sets aside 1 million gold as warpensation, the Kronos Empire has more money than that, but nothing is said. How foolish is this? As a person who has done a lot for the Kronos Empire, I also want to swear allegiance to someone who guarantees my future. And when I heard that Henderson was registered as a man of national merit. It made me want to take the test of Dmitri, even at the risk of crossing the borders of the Empire.
crossing borders.
It was a dangerous moment.
He bribed the warp gate guards with his wealth and left the empire as if he were running away at night with only his family.
Robin gulped down his beer.
In the inn room, his wife and children were trembling in fear.
Cronus severely punishes traitors.
For fear of being discovered, he moved outside the lobby and delivered food directly to the inn room.
The bald man mumbled.
This is true. It will be really difficult to pass the exam when people flock to it, even from the Cronus Empire.
his words.
It was something everyone agreed on.
Robins momentum was extraordinary.
If even such a strong yer hopes to pass, thepetition in the future will be fierce.
they begged
Please dont have too manypetitors.
If thepetitors flocked only in the line ofmon sense, they were going to pass the test somehow.
* * *
Dmitrys Boulevard.
Knight Commander Jonathan moved to a special business.
Knight Commander. How many people do you think are applying for this exam?
by his side.
A knight walking along asked.
Knight Commander Jonathan showed signs of pondering for a moment, then showed his imagination and made his predictions.
In the past, even when Master Roman didnt have the current status, quite a lot of people flocked to him from the neighborhood. It was different then and now. Master Roman became the heir to the Duchy of Dmitri, and although he did not participate in an official ranking match, he is a powerful person who will rise to the top spot in the new rankings.
Dalgrak Dalgrak.
I could see people pulling carts to the side.
Knight Commander Jonathan did not particrly pay attention to the heap of paperwork piled up.
Even within Dmitry, private soldiers serving Master Roman are treated as exceptions. The soldiers of the Principality of Dmitri said that they would take the test en masse, so maybe as many as 10,000 people will take the test.
ten thousand people Its amazing.
Again.
A cart passed by.
As far as Knight Commander Jonathan remembers, there was never a scene like that.
The deadline for submitting documents for this enlistment is one week from now. My honest opinion is that maybe thousands of people will flock to it today, and then it will gradually decrease, and then it may fill up the whole week and exceed 10,000 people. So lets hurry up We have to help the people at the reception desk make sure the paperwork is okay.
All right.
I hurried my steps.
their role.
It was to help check the documents.
It would be Hao Muns job to urately identify themter, and they intended to filter out people primarily by identifying the basic reasons for disqualification.
If there is a mix of people who fall outside the qualifications established by Roman Dmitry. They will lose their eligibility to participate without having to verify their identity.
The submission of documents took about an hour.
I thought there would be a moderate amount of paperwork piled up, but when I arrived at the reception desk, it looked like a battlefield.
Move quickly!
The papers are pouring over there!
You crazy bastard! Come to your senses!
angry people.
among them.
The man who seemed to be in charge looked back at Knight Commander Jonathan with a teary face.
Knight Commander Jonathan! Please save us. In just an hour, we have already received over 10,000 applicants!
at that point.
Knight Commander Jonathans face was stained with astonishment.
Only then did I know
People carrying carts on the way to the reception desk.
All the piles of papers piled up in the wagon were applications that expressed their intention to take the exam.
Chapter 289
Chapter 289 People heading to Dmitri (2)
Pk.
handed over the paperwork.
As he read the contents that appealed to him densely, Knight Commander Jonathan showed a reaction that was quite embarrassing.
So, does that mean that a swordsman of this level applied as an ordinary soldier, not as a knight?
yes. I took into ount the fact that the level of recruitment of enlisted soldiers was higher than expected in the past, but I did not expect that such people would flock to the announcement of recruiting private soldiers. As you know, no matter how much you get, its far less than belonging to a noble family, isnt it?
The person at the reception desk raised his voice.
It made sense.
Even though Dmitri paid a higher wage than other families, this recruitment was carried out for the purpose of epting enlisted soldiers.
However, looking at the contents of the document, people who had nothing to do with the purpose were listed.
[Fabir]
-I am 39 years old this year. He was a member of the Knights in the prestigious Umberto family and can now manifest a 3-star aura. I have been entrusted with many missions supported by etiquette and skill, such as escorting nobles, and the fact that I was appointed deputymander right before I quit the knights is an example of mymanding ability. As for the war I experienced And so on, and recently, when the Dmitri family dered war on the Kronos Empire, they expressed their intention to voluntarily participate in the war.
It was one of the men I was talking to at the inn.
Fabir exined in detail his strengths and career in order to pass the document screening of who he was.
It was practically a free pass. There was no reason for a person of this size to refuse unless he was crazy about applying as a private soldier.
the problem is.
[Vice-captain of arge-scale mercenary group]
[Express mercenary]
[Knight]
[Aura swordsman]
In addition to Fabir.
There were various specs.
It was a moment when I felt a sense of alienation.
Even when Knight Commander Jonathan swore allegiance to Dmitri, Dmitris reputation was not so good that his colleagues asked why he was going to Dmitri.
But now the situation haspletely reversed.
Just looking at the specs of those who expressed their intention to participate in documents proved their changed status, and above all, there was a constant stream of solicitation calls from old colleagues recently.
My son has awakened his aura this time Could you put me in the Order of Dmitry?
Jonathan. how have you been doing? No, just to say hi. Yes, it was really hard training with you in the past Thats why Im saying, is there any ce for me to join the Order of Dmitry?
I will tell you directly. Take me with you, thinking of old times.
their contact.
At first, the people who asked how they were doing ended the conversation by asking Dmitry to ept them.
It wasnt that the specifications of the people who contacted me like that werecking.
It was clear that the reason they hanged Dmitri like this, called the Aura Swordsman in their own way, was due to a reasonable reward and a recent rumor.
In the war against Cronus, Chris and Kevin defeated stronger Aura swordsmen. At that time, as rumors spread that Dmitri was using a special skill, the interest of the aura swordsmen towards Dmitri exploded. Rumor has it that he may have skills beyond that of Alexander. For those who apply for Dmitri, the money they get is not important.
I got it.
A technique taught by Roman Dmitry.
As someone who had inherited it, Dmitris swordsmanship deserved this much attention.
He continued to hand over the paperwork.
I checked the basics, but at the moment, Knight Commander Jonathan showed a surprised reaction.
Why is this person here?
no papers.
[Fred] -The
only career from
the knightmander of the Memphis family of the Cronus Empire .
The one who surprised themander of the Knights Jonathan was the Loeb, who had received peoples attention in Adelian.
* * *
It was a crazy day.
The Marquis of Memphis, who had been dealing with the flood of affairs since the end of the war, distorted his expression at the news about Dmitri.
Stupid guys. Just because you won once, its like youre all tied to Dmitri.
recent.
Recruiting privates for the Dmitry family was a hot potato.
It wasnt just creating a sensation within Dmitry, but the situation where people from each country expressed their intention to take the exam caused a stir.
As for the nobles, the fire fell on their feet to protect their familys swordsmen.
Normally, people who were desperate to give even 1 silver less voluntarily tried to capture the hearts of the swordsmen by saying that they would give 1 more gold.
It was absurd.
It was something that would never have happened in the Memphis family.
How can people be so stupid? Odelias disappearance was not because of the Cronus Empires remorse, but because Odelia tried to parasitize on a useless subject. Those who have the ability and can do things for the empire will always remain victors, as the history of the continent proves.
The point of view was different.
People said that they could no longer trust Cronus because of Odelias disappearance, but Odelia, who had only brought the pattern of kingdom union in the first ce, thought it was right to be abandoned like that.
If Odelia sought the consent of Umberto Frank Redford and talked about cooperation as a huge power, the Cronus Empire would have used their existence and talked about the future.
however.
What did you do with just Odelia?
Surrounded by a coalition of kingdoms, they only resulted in dispersal of power, and the Cronus Empire decided that it would be more efficient to upy their territory and use it as a bridgehead to conquer the continent.
As a result, it returned to failure, but the words of those who criticized the choice did not make much sense.
atst.
Kronos will conquer the continent.
The Marquis of Memphis believed in the long history of the empire.
His Majesty has warned us about a years time. After that, the continental conquest will begin again. For now, he has chosen to step back onplex issues, but from the time Kronos reveals his power, no matter what power Dmitri has, he will not be able to turn the situation around.
abyss.
Demons lived there.
The war with Dmitry had only revealed a part of it.
It was then.
smart.
May Ie in?
e in.
He was a knight of the Memphis family.
He cautiously opened the door and showed a strangely ufortable face.
Its nothing else, Knight Commander Fred hasnt been to work for a week.
That faithful Fred? what will happen Send someone to find out whats going on with Fred.
Thats true Big. I dont know how to say this. I already sent someone to Knight Commander Freds house a few days ago. But nobody was there. I didnt report right then because I thought there might be personal business, but today I confirmed that Knight Commander Fred used the warp gate with his family.
tall.
what?
The action stopped.
The expression of the Marquis of Memphis slowly hardened and looked at the knights face.
said the article.
And the final destination of the warp gate was Cortas.
Cortas.
Land upied by Roman Dmitry.
Or a ce with a warp gate that allows you to move directly to the East.
The Marquis of Memphis, who did not understand the meaning at first, soon showed an expression stained with astonishment.
Are you trying to say that Fred, the leader of the Memphis family, has fled to Dmitri?!
thats really
It was an uneptable content for the Marquis of Memphis.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Reported to Emperor Cronus.
The disappearance of Odelia and the death of Baron Charlton created a bigger rift than expected.
This is the current situation. At this rate, we cannot prevent the outflow of the empires talent.
said the Marquis of Memphis indignantly.
Freds betrayal.
I wanted to tear it apart right away.
He made fun of people who lost their family knights for being stupid, but he never imagined that his own knightmander would choose to run away at night.
The Marquis of Memphis has had a really crazy daytely.
I didnt know that this would happen while I was having such a confusing time that I couldnt even meet Knight Commander Fred.
Emperor Kronos said.
It is interesting.
Alexanders consciousness.
He was currently possessed and responded that he was genuinely interested in the tremendous upheaval caused by Roman Dmitri.
set of circumstances.
It didnt happen because he simply annihted Odelia and killed Baron Charlton.
only one defeat.
As the Kronos Empire faced its first defeat in history, people came to realize that the Kronos Empire was not invincible either.
Then there was no reason to blindly follow the Cronus Empire.
The reason why he cried out for loyalty even though he knew that he might be abandoned by the Cronus Empire at any time was not because his loyalty to the Empire was so great, but because he had no other option.
Dmitry is.
given a workaround.
He proved that he could win against Kronos.
Give orders to the Royal Knights. From now on, those who engage in treasonous acts, regardless of status, must annihte the perpetrators and their families. Even though they were born in the Kronos Empire, they are stupid guys who risk their lives to follow Dmitri. Such beings only disrupted Cronus discipline. They are not necessary for the future of Kronos.
I will follow your orders.
The Marquis of Memphis stepped down.
at your ownmand.
A bloody wind will blow in Kronos.
As always, the most powerful means of controlling Cronus was fear.
Roman Dmitry. He tells his soldiers about Dmitris special skills.
Interest turned.
Alexander is the creator of Aura.
Although he gave up on the way and changed his path as a wizard, there was a curiosity about how great martial arts Roman Dmitri could use.
The power you create will never becking.
As a pioneer, he wanted topare how different the power he had discovered and the true martial arts were.
maybe it
It might have been an inferiorityplex.
I wanted to prove that the power I created on my own after leaving my rtionship with Dmitri was a great achievement.
so that.
He sent pieces of himself like Emperor Cronus.
if they pass
You will be able to experience martial arts directly through possession.
* * *
Recruitment of Dmitrys enlisted men.
The number of applicants reached 100,000.
Considering that they were all old enough to wield a sword and fight, this was a staggering feat.
Even inside Dmitry, there was an admiring reaction.
I knew that Roman Dmitris status was great, but I didnt think that he would produce enough results to attract 100,000 people in one announcement.
the problem is.
There were too many people to test.
In a situation where tens of thousands of people remained even after the primary screening, Lucas and other Haomen people clung to each other and conducted a simple qualification test and identity investigation.
If there is any error in the information you have entered, you will be disqualified.
And, using previous methods such as the courage test, they checked whether they were qualified to ept Dmitris test through various methods.
This alone took a considerable amount of time.
Sess was not determined by force alone.
Those with a weak will fell out of excellence, and after a 15-day test, the list for the 3rd test was confirmed.
on the day of the test.
5,000 participants who survived the previous test flocked to it.
Roman Dmitry announced his intention to select only 500 of them and give the rest a chance to enlist in Dmitrys army, even if they are not enlisted.
Maybe thats why everyone was wary.
Even before, the atmosphere ofpetition was weak, but from now on, everyone next to me was apetitor.
It was then.
Its Chris.
Dmitris sh!
A group of people appeared while receiving peoples attention.
At the head of them was a familiar figure, but Chris cut his way through the crowd and stood in front of everyone.
Chris said.
From now on, I will exin the third test method. The test method is simple. Behind me are your seniors. They are beings who, like you, have passed the test, swore allegiance to their lord, and have made great achievements for Dmitri. You guys will choose one of the seniors behind me from the order in which your name is called and proceed with the sparring.
Dalian.
Peoples eyes changed sharply.
The people who lined up behind Chris were either unknown or unknown, such as Kevin.
Victory is not a condition for passing the 3rd test. Those who win will definitely move on to the final test, but even if they lose, if they show a meaningful image, that person will pass.
challengers.
Most of them werent nervous.
They believed that they could win enough against Dmitris privates because there were many beings who made a reputation in their own way. It was a funny situation. Chris smiled and reached for the sword hanging from his waist.
And I can also point to Dalian opponents. No further exnation is needed. We will proceed with the third test from now on.
Tension rose.
Finally.
Forward Fabir, the first participant.
The test has begun.
Chapter 290
Chapter 290 People Heading to Dmitri (3)
The 3rd Test.
It was as simple as Chris said.
Show your qualities as a swordsman, or confidently win a pass by defeating your opponent.
Fabir naturally hoped for thetter.
The question is whether to choose an opponent whose face is unknown or who is known as a powerful person.
stepped forward
I could defeat an unknown opponent rtively easily, but I wanted to make a strong impression as it was my first turn.
If you win even if you choose a difficult opponent.
It was the result of the icing on the cake, and the probability of receiving a passing score in thest 4th test was very high.
painted the big picture.
Fabir took a slow look at Chriss words to choose an opponent.
chris.
Absolutely impossible.
Called the sh of Dmitri, he proved his strength by defeating Diego, a member of the Twelve Swords of the Continent.
It is a being that uses swordsmanship that even a 6-star swordsman cannot react properly.
I couldnt even dare to deal with him, so I blew Chris name out of my head early on.
Kevin.
Dmitrys demon.
It was a tough opponent.
Obviously, the level of aura is known to be around 3 stars, but he was emerging as a hot presence by defeating nco of the Cronus Empire.
Along with Chris, he was listed in the continental rankings.
If he defeated him, passing would be unconditional, but Fabir was not stupid enough to voluntarily walk on the thorny path.
in turn.
I saw the faces of Dmitris enlisted men.
I wanted to pick someone with a known name, but when I checked the faces like Volkan and Pookie, my mouth didnte out of my mouth.
They didnt look too hard either.
There was no way to win in his head, and after thinking for a long time, Fabir finally saw a suitable-looking face in his gaze.
McBurney.
left handed sword.
A native of the Southern Training Center, he gained a reputation for his knife-likemand skills when the Kronos Empire attacked Dmitri.
In addition, there are rumors that irregr attacks using the left hand are threatening.
Rather than thinking that he was an easy opponent because he had no arms, he was familiar with the weapon itself, the left-handed sword.
Fabir too.
He mainly used his left arm.
It meant that McBurneys irregr attack was not threatening against him.
Ill choose McBurney.
spit out the words
Chris smiled slightly and then looked at McBurney.
OK.
McBurney stepped forward with a calm face.
* * *
said Chris.
The time limit is three minutes. After 3 minutes, the sparring will end and pass or fail will be determined ording to the content of the game. Of course, if you defeat the opponent you called, you will pass regardless of the content of the match. Are both sides ready?
yes.
Then lets start sparring.
Pk.
gs flew
When Chris took a step back, Fabir struck out as if he had been waiting.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
exploded the aura
The fast rushing movement instantly closed the distance to McBurney and looked at the opponents reaction with sharp eyes.
McBurney did not back down.
As he tried to block the expected attack direction by raising his sword, Fabir created an aura and blocked the opponents space.
There wont be many options with just the left arm!
One-armed.
I have no choice but to turn my body to protect my right side, which naturallycks an arm.
then.
Fabir suddenly changed direction and chose to attack from the opponents reverse direction.
sudden.
It was a reverse idea.
Fabirs judgment is not to attack the opponents weakness, but to attack the opponents intention to protect their weakness.
Fabir was a seasoned swordsman.
Acting as a knight of the prestigious Umberto family, he experienced numerous battles, and the judgment that the experience melted seemed to break McBurneys bnce.
however.
Caang!
?!
I opened my eyes.
McBurney took an odd step, and a snake-like strike collided with his sword.
For a moment, it felt like my brain was tangled up.
I couldnt even properly check how McBurneys response was done, and when I checked the front after barely blocking the attack, I saw McBurney who had hit right in front of me.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
A fierce battle ensued.
My eyes were spinning tight.
McBurney used a strange technique of attacking right, then suddenly turning left and right again.
Obviously, there is a limit to the range that can be operated with the left arm.
However, the swordsmanship of attacking in both directions as if he had both arms was breathtaking.
Fabir couldnt tell.
Thepletion of the left handed sword is the step.
Just by putting his feet in the right ce in the right situation, McBurney took full control of the space around him.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Keugh.
pushed aside
swallowed a groan
During his time at the Southern Training Center, McBurney was just an ordinary person who couldnt use his aura.
However, Fabirs aura, which manifested a 3-star aura, was shocking, and now he had no choice but to admit that he had chosen the wrong opponent.
Left-handed sword McBurneys reputation did not just happen.
Like Fabir, people who approached it frommon sense were all ruthlessly broken and became the basis for fame.
fast.
gritted it
Fabir raised his aura and seized the gap of the moment.
Now!
The gap between attack and attack.
Attacked the fleeting moment.
Fabir shed McBurneys sword and dug forward, exploding an aura at the tip of the handle and attacking the opponents heart.
The fact that this could cause the opponent to die was not taken into ount.
McBurney was not easy enough to deal with with that thought, and doing his best was the only way to win.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was fast.
The moment he judged that the rushing sword would reach the enemy first, McBurney took a step back.
distance has gone
Just one step felt like three steps.
And then.
Caang!
The sword bounced off.
After easily blocking Fabirs blow, he stepped forward and at the same time stretched out his snake-like sword.
Chuck-
It was over.
Fabir looked at McBurney with a pale face at the cool sensation on his neck.
lost.
It was aplete defeat.
In the end, Fabir failed to properly seed in one attack and had no choice but to admit defeat.
* * *
It was a smooth match.
From Fabirs point of view, they thought they exchanged fierce battles, but to those watching from the outside, it seemed that McBurney took Fabirs attack casually and subdued it at once.
Everyone eximed in admiration.
Fabir clearly disyed a 3-star aura, and it was impossible for a person with such skill to be defeated by a single soldier.
However, the victorious McBurney and his colleagues watching it took the result just for granted.
Chris said.
Fabir passed.
It was a different oue than winning or losing.
He was told that he could move on to the next stage, but Fabir couldnt help butugh at the shock of defeat.
in between.
The next turn was also carried out.
Fabir was only the first turn, but in order to test all 5,000 challengers, it was necessary to conduct simultaneous sparring.
People came out one after another and called out their names.
In the beginning, they still had a perception of looking down on Dmitris privates, so they chose a famous opponent like Fabir.
and.
Kwajik!
The sword is broken.
The challenger showed a terrified expression at Volkans onught, and revealed his intention by throwing away the sword even though the match was not over yet.
The test result was, of course, a failure.
The beings who made their name known as Roman Dmitris enlisted men proved with their skills that there is a reason for the nangjungjichu (֮F).
puck.
Cool.
Blood spattered.
The challenger who was hit in the face knelt at Kevins cold eyes.
In his own way, he was the vice-captain of arge mercenary corps.
Believing that he could do half and half against anyone, he couldnt stand a minute against Kevins raging attack.
It was a desperate moment.
Kevin is a face that cant be seen beyond the early 20s, no matter how many there are, but it seemed as if all the decades of mercenary life were denied against such a young guy.
but.
I had no choice but to admit it.
Kevins skills were genuine, and the mercenary vice-captain averted his gaze as he asked if he would try harder.
leaving out.
drop out drop out drop out.
Excellent water fell.
Most of the people who blindly believed in their skills and chose their opponents failed, and many of those who were presumed to be ordinary people passed.
What is certain is that the previous results gave a clear message.
In a situation where Roman Dmitris privates had never been defeated, one challenger muttered.
This is no joke. If youre thinking of defeating Dmitris enlisted men and getting a pass, you should never choose a known entity. All the fame about Dmitri was real!
Dmitry.
On the battlefield they were monsters.
It was only then that people realized that fame wasnt just about Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Challenger.
Thames believed that rational judgment was necessary to pass the test.
In a situation where talented people are falling one after another, even if they show a moderately good image, they will be able to get a passing grade. Then, it means that I have to choose an opponent who is good enough with my skills. Hmm, who wants huh?
Moment.
There was something that caught my eye.
At the very back of Dmitris soldiers lined up, a man who looked dwarfed enough to bepared to others caught Thames attention.
Thames was also a two-star aura swordsman in his own way.
Among those who came to take Dmitris test, he was not on the strong side, but he seemed to be able to win against such a small man.
He is about 160 cm tall.
Compared to his diminutive physique, his muscles were tight, but that didnt matter too much.
Physical differences are fatal.
Even if he was cowardly to Thames, who boasts a 190 cm physique, this seemed like a golden opportunity to win.
I will choose him.
Forward Hunt.
Hunt.
It was the first name I heard.
Among the followers of Roman Dmitri, Chris and Kevin and others have made great renown, but I have never heard of a being like Hunt.
Thames clenched his fists in his heart.
The fact that he was a private soldier of Roman Dmitri did not make it easy, but the fact that his name was not known could be taken as a sign of hisck of skills.
The two faced each other.
Fred, themander of the knights of the Marquis of Memphis, who was watching him while he was preparing for the battle, said as if talking to himself.
That challenger will definitely be eliminated.
Why do you think so? Judging by his physique, I think he could win if he works well in the beginning.
The same challenger next to him showed a puzzled look.
Thames and Hunt.
Victory and defeat were visually clear.
Hunt wouldnt be a great aura swordsman, so it would be very difficult to defeat Thames with Hunts petite physique in a pure swordsmanship match.
Besides, Thames didnt even look like an idiot.
The muscr body that makes a strong physique look even more robust proves that Thames is strong enough to be too strong for the status of an ordinary soldier.
Fred shook his head.
The problem is that I underestimated the opponent called Hunt and chose it. As a native of the Kronos Empire, I know better than anyone what Roman Dmitri and his soldiers looked like on the battlefield. Southern Front Western Front Valha. In countless battles, they are undefeated warriors who have never been defeated. In the first ce, it means that weak beings cannot survive until now.
Great.
The challenger swallowed dry saliva.
After hearing Freds words, Hunts momentum seemed unusual.
People dont really understand what testing means right now. Those who look down on their opponents in the slightest will not pass this third test without a clear result of victory.
like he said.
Those withcent thoughts were eliminated altogether.
Only those who performed well in sparring with Dmitris enlisted men or chose their opponents with rational judgment like Fabir received passing marks.
In that respect, Thames was a failure.
It was clear that he would not pass the 3rd test unless he secured victory as he had intended.
It was then.
Cheak!
only 5 seconds.
As soon as the confrontation began, screams of pain caught peoples attention.
Chapter 291
People heading to Dmitry (4)
It happened in an instant.
1 second.
fault.
Hunt ran.
Contrary to his dwarf physique, he was fast, and Thames responded that he was embarrassed by the movement that exploded his aura.
The picture he expected was of a defensive Hunt.
With a 190cm tall self in front of me, I didn''t expect it toe out aggressively from the start.
2 seconds.
Quiet rumble.
hook!
The sword split the space.
Thames also blocked the attack by exploding an aura in the same way, and felt like he was being pushed back by a strong shock.
An uneasy feeling arose in just one workshop.
3 to 4 seconds passed while he retreated back and forth to block the opponent''sbo attack, and when he raised his head to face Hunt, he witnessed a startling sight.
5 seconds.
Hunt flew away.
He immediately followed the retreating one or two steps, shing his sword and shing his face with his knees.
Kwajik.
"Great!"
A scream broke out.
In the face of a devastating knee attack, Thames staggered and couldn''te to his senses.
The thought of looking at the other person lightly disappeared from my mind.
He clenched his teeth and swung his sword to both sides, but Hunt saw all the attacks with his sharp eyes and walked away after avoiding it.
Kwadang!
went out without a hitch.
Thames didn''t even have the strength to raise his head, his face drenched in blood as he heard Chris'' cold voice.
"Thames, eliminated."
I shut my eyes tight.
It was aplete miscalction.
I knew that Dmitry''s enlistment was not an easy opponent by itself, but I was proud of the fact that he had a dwarf physique.
Thames went that way.
However, Hunt seemed to be unsatisfied with the match, so he stayed in the arena and uttered an annoyed voice.
next. What''s next?"
The Thames Challenge.
I didn''t like it.
He struggled to avoid looking at strong people like Chris and Kevin, but when he found himself, he showed a bright expression as if he had found a treasure.
Hunt was also from the samemon people as Henderson.
Unlike a normal job, he majored in hunting, but under the guidance of Roman Dmitry, he grew up as a full-fledged swordsman.
In Hunt''s words.
The challengers were furious.
Even after seeing the Thames copse, Hunt''s appearance was still worthy of a challenge.
"I will challenge you!"
new challenger.
This time, the giant came out.
Chris nodded.
Even though the order was entangled, I fully understood what emotion Hunt led to such a confrontation.
flutter.
start!
The second match started.
In the direct battle, Geohan judged that Hunt was consuming even the slightest amount of stamina.
I''m going to need some time to catch my breath to push Thames. The giant ran like a deokdal.
Hearing the sound of an aura rising, he swung his sword from top to bottom as if he was about to take down his small body at once.
Quang!
Quiet rumble rumble.
A shock urred.
Hunt did not back down.
Even though he blocked it from the front, there was no sign of being pushed back, and Geohan frantically shed his sword as if he was going to end it like this.
It was a series of fierce battles.
There was a huge explosion due to the two men who did not back down, and sweat began to form on the face of the giant, who was at first, as time passed.
It was strange.
The insignificant Hunt''s aura showed no sign of fading no matter how much he attacked.
rather.
paat.
arm bounced off
With the fact that he was pushed out of power, Geohan knew that his future was no different from that of Thames.
Kwajik!
fists in the face.
The giant''s eyes opened and he fell backwards like a puppet with a broken thread.
dump.
" ."
people are speechless
Defeat of Thames and the Giant.
It had to be visually stunning.
Even for an unknown being, being so strong was mind-boggling.
Did I say that people resemble those they admire?
next.
Hunt showed a fierce face, as if he were Roman Dmitry.
* * *
There was not one or two people like Thames.
When the challengers, who were initially daring, ran out of good numbers, there were people who chose an opponent with a good appearance as if they had chosen Hunt.
Their thoughts were fully understood.
The odds will increase only if you strategically choose the weak, but the problem is that there was no one who could be described as the weak among ''Roman Dmitry''s Private''.
Chrisughed.
''At first it may have been insignificant, but now, after many years, the master''s enlisted men have bepletely different beings.''
not short time.
The soldiers had a lot of experience.
Together with Roman Dmitry, he overthrew Barco, fought a war with the kingdom of Hector on the Southern Front, ended the rebellion of the Marquis Benedict, and set a record for defeating the Kronos Empire on the Western Front.
After that, until the all-out war between Valha and Kronos, there were also private soldiers where Roman Dmitry was.
if so.
Could the enlisted men be able to ovee the tough wars because Roman Dmitry had solved all the dangers?
It could not be denied that the victory in the war was thanks to Roman Dmitry''s efforts.
It was an obvious fact, but it would have been absolutely impossible to survive until now if the skills of the enlisted soldiers were insufficient.
this test.
showed a difference in levels.
The position that people wanted has proven what it means to Dmitry.
"Sometimes beings like Henderson who couldn''t even wield a sword properly have been reborn as the continent''s most powerful military through their experiences. What we want is not the current strength. The wise judgment ability to face the immediate situation and the basic sense necessary for battle. If you have those two things, the new enlisted soldiers will definitely be able to achieve rapid growth within Dmitry''s fence.''
it was certain
There were clear enough examples to convince himself, Kevin, Henderson, and so on.
It was as Fred expected.
The moment you overconfidence in yourself and look down on the soldiers, you will never get a passing score in the 3rd test.
only one.
The only exception was to prove one''s worth by force.
That was then.
When his name was finally called, Fred stepped forward and spoke to a person.
"I will choose Chris."
Moment.
People''s attention was focused.
During hundreds of battles, Fred spoke of a being who had never been called out.
* * *
Fred knew.
What Dmitry''s method demands.
If you choose a suitable opponent and show yourbat abilities, you will be able to get a passing score in the 3rd test.
But I didn''t want to.
As themander of the Knights of the Memphis family, he did not want to betray his country by making an easy choice for himself, who was ranked 10th in the Chronos Empire by taking the elite course.
Naturalization of Dmitry.
A definite impact was needed.
In order not to be a problem in the future, thebel of being from the Kronos Empire.
bum bum.
Chris stepped forward.
Pulling out his sword, he said in a dry voice.
"There are no status restrictions for this enlistment recruitment, unless you are from the ''lords of the Principality of Dmitry''. Even if it was a knightmander from the Kronos Empire. It means that if you pass the test, you will be epted."
It was a tant statement.
Fred''s expression turned serious.
The moment we finally meet.
The host fluttered the g.
start-!
fault.
ride on
The lead was Fred.
Chris stood still and watched Fred rushing towards him, and as soon as Fred entered the ''attack range'', he stretched out his sword. It was fast.
As soon as the information about the visual attack was sucked into my head, the wind blew and a sharp energy attacked my forearm.
Kaang-
Fireworks went off.
Chris'' attack.
It was expected.
He was well-known throughout the continent for how fast he used swordsmanship, and he was able to block the attack without difficulty thanks to the expectation from the beginning.
Diego, whom Chris defeated, was four steps higher than himself.
Fred admitted that he was at a disadvantage, and expelled his aura with all his might.
Quarreung.
Quiet rumble rumble.
There was a storm.
As soon as he got close to Chris, an aura that was raging fiercely came rushing in like it was going to devour the opponent.
Quang!
Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!
It was a huge sh.
The waves that ur whenever the sword and the sword collide, and the people who were taking the test around them looked at them in rapture.
Chris vs Fred. was different.
The Marquis of Memphis brought Fred, a promising talent from Kronos, for the future of the family and brought him up to where he is today, but what was important to him was the safety of his family.
In countries like Kronos. A single mistake could wipe out a family, so a knight like Fred, who devoted his life to Cronus, chose to escape at night.
tat.
Fred dug into the space.
He thwarted Chris'' attacks that came in every attempt, and did not drop more than three steps away from his opponent.
''It''s over when you go away.''
Kris.
It was fast and had a long attack range.
More than three steps was unfavorable to me and clearly advantageous to Chris, so I caught up with him and exchanged workshops with Chris.
Sweat was dripping from his forehead.
Realizing that if he was even a little careless, he might be attacked without even a moment of reaction, he spread the aura throughout his body, causing an explosion.
Quang!
to the right.
He induced the opponent''s movement with a rapid movement, and while lowering his posture, he sent an attack and mmed the ground at the same time.
sure.
Quiet rumble.
outstretched his sword
As Chris retreated slightly to dodge, Fred rushed in like he didn''t want to miss the opportunity.
I couldn''t understand how Chris''s aura equaled the 5 star''s.
However, the single fact that Diego was defeated led directly to the conclusion that we should not dig into the question.
The Chris experienced by Fred was clearly strong. The reason I did my best, that alone was enough.
Kwajik!
pushed into a corner
Fred skillfully created the situation, and Chris, pushed back, couldn''t speed up the confined space.
That was then.
Chris chuckled,ughing.
From start to finish.
Chris never lost hisposure.
Following Roman Dmitry through numerous battlefields, Chris had aposure that was different from that of the criminal.
"Fred, pass."
pod.
The sword shed.
The blow that defeated Diego.
The visual information that something was flying arrived first, andter, a rustling sound hit my ears.
Attack faster than sound.
when you realize you have to stop it.
puck!
Beetle.
Fred''s pupils were released by the strong shock that exploded at the vital point.
I saw the situation in my blurry vision.
That Chris had put a sheath on his sword and attacked his vital point with the sword that had lost its lethality.
that.
dump.
It was Fred''sst memory.
* * *
how much time has passed
Fred, who woke upte, looked up at the sky with a bewildered face.
'' I am defeated.''
I wasn''t sure of victory.
Chris was a decent opponent, but he believed that the possibility of a reversal existed because he believed in his skills.
By the way.
quietus.
didn''t see
Chris wasn''t doing his best, and he made the decision to put the sword in the ''scabbard'' in an instant.
It was proof that Chris was at least two steps above Fred.
Chris, who faced Diego in an all-out war against the Kronos Empire, reached an unknown world that ordinary beings could not reach with the victory that day.
laughter came out.
Dmitry''s sh is so strong, then how strong is Roman Dmitry?
''My choice was right. Dmitry is the only one who can stand against the Kronos Empire.''
naturalization.
It was a life-threatening issue.
If it fails the test, if Dmitry loses against the Kronos Empire.
He and his family, who followed such a key figure as the Marquis of Memphis, will never be able to survive the wrath of the Empire.
I struggled to get up.
this test.
Maybe it was the thought that talented people like Chris and Kevin could never lose.
That was then.
Wow!
"You crazy!"
Cheers were heard from afar.
Fred was lying in a ce a little off the pitch, and people were swarming the two ces and watching something.
An expression of disbelief with a hot face.
And the astonishment that they uttered instinctively proved that there was a great sight ahead of them.
moved a step
As he pushed through the crowd to find out the truth, Fred witnessed an unexpected sight.
Chris and Kevin.
The two men epted the challenger.
Kevin''s opponent was Logan of Steel (F), who was ranked 19th in Valha, and is actually much stronger than the ranking.
And Chris''s opponent.
he was the problem
With her silver hair fluttering, the existence that drives Chris.
3rd ce in Valha.
6th ce in the continent ranking.
He was the only person in the top 12 rankings to upy one of the twelve ces by surpassing the continental twelve swords with a five-star state.
The greatest swordsmanship genius on the continent, Ares.
Chapter 292
Chapter 292 People heading to Dmitri (5)
15 days ago.
Knight Commander Jonathan, who thought there would be no more surprises after Fred, felt his heart sink when he discovered a name.
[Ares]
Ares That Ares?
It was embarrassing.
Even people like Fred Logan were candidates beyond imagination, but Ares was a different dimension from them.
Ares was a so-called genius.
Born in Valha, he showed a growth trend that attracted peoples attention, and then broke all records and became the youngest yer in the Valha ranking.
if it was that much.
People wouldnt have called him the continents greatest swordsmanship genius.
Ares was always famous for defeating aura swordsmen of a higher level than himself, but unlike the general category, he did not fight with the power of the aura.
A systematic swordsmanship that beautifully pushes the opponent.
The swordsmanship he invented himself overcame the difference in aura and destroyed the opponent.
sequentially from 100th.
Ares raised his rank.
Then one day, an incident urred that shocked people.
Continental ranking 12th.
He challenged Schneider, a member of the Twelve Swords of the Continent, and after a fierce battle, Ares defeated Schneider and took the 12th ce.
The events of that day caused great upheaval.
It was a general judgment that beings using 6-star auras could not be dealt with unless they had an aura of the same level because the difference in destructive power rose rapidly in stages.
However, Ares, who reached the level of 5 stars at an early age, proved that he could ovee the difference in destructive power with only swordsmanship.
A swordsmans genius.
People praised it.
I dont know how long it will take, but Ares said he could take the top spot anytime.
Ares is from Valha, but he is a wandering swordsman who is not tied to any one ce. So, even though the emperors of Valha and Cronus worked hard for 10 years to get him, he never swore allegiance to anyone. But to think that Ares is volunteering for Master Romans enlistment.
I couldnt believe it.
sure thing.
No matter how much you think about Ares support, it was clear that the bnce was destroyed.
* * *
The moment Ares goes on stage.
Chris knew it wasing.
People, including Knight Commander Jonathan, said that a person like Ares should skip the test, but Chris insisted that it was not right.
Roman Dmitry announced his intention to recruit private soldiers.
It was Chris judgment that the qualities of an enlisted soldier who would blindly follow Roman Dmitri, even if he was supported by beings who exceeded that condition, could not be evaluated simply by force.
so.
was put on the list.
Since it was his turn, his name was called, and Ares pointed out Chris as his opponent, receiving peoples attention.
And now.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Chris was helplessly pushed.
It waspletely different from Diegos time.
Against Diego, if he felt like he was pushed one-sidedly by the overwhelming destructive power, Ares felt more pressure than Diego even though he used an aura that was one level lower than that.
It was hard toe to my senses.
If he raised his sword to block an attack, Ares attack exploded in a vulnerable area, and Ares stepped up if Chris showed even a slight shake, not allowing him space to catch his breath.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
Sparks flew.
There was no time to think.
As instinct warned, Ares waves were blocked, and the heavy aura broke through the defense and shook the inside.
Kaang-
The sword bounced off.
Chris didnt miss a moment.
One ind.
sh.
realm of speed.
The moment he attempted an attack that knocked out Diego and Fred at once, Ares let his silver hair fly and let Chriss attack pass.
Chris face reddened in astonishment.
Most of them were attacks that didnt even respond properly, but Ares eyes clearly seemed to grasp the path of movement of the sword.
And then.
hook.
Kwadeuk.
It dug into the space and cut off Chris chest.
Gold appeared on the armor.
Chris expression distorted at the attack, which would have been fatal if it had been a little deeper.
The opponent was a being worthy of his reputation as a swordsman genius.
And apart from the fact that it was simply strong, it was apletely different type of swordsman from the beings Chris had dealt with so far.
Western Front.
Chris met Hannibal.
Ranked 3rd in the continent, he used an overwhelming aura, and Chris felt that he could never win in a destructive confrontation with him.
But Ares was more threatening than Hannibal.
It doesnt mean Ares is stronger than Hannibal, but Ares method of fighting with swordsmanship is Chris natural enemy.
Unless you can get an edge in swordsmanship.
There was no way for Chris, whose auras destructive power was weak, to reverse the current situation where he was being pushed back unterally.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
attempted a counterattack.
A quick attack cut the distance from Ares, and Chris took a few steps away to catch his breath.
Whoop whoop whoop.
I didnt care what other people looked at.
Only Ares and himself.
Leaving the realm of testing, I really wanted to win this match.
I will be defeated the moment my intentions are slightly off.
Ares has arrived.
He stretched out his sword and smiled, revealing that he still had time to spare.
Dmitris shes were not false. Please do not let me down until the end.
at that time.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
I heard an explosion right next to me.
Kevin and Logan.
The match between the two ended before Chris did.
* * *
Logan of Steel.
Steel (F) meant honesty.
Caang!
I parried Kevins attack.
As expected, Kevin took steps and dug into the side space and attempted an attack aimed at Logans blind spot.
It was usually a situation where you could defend by stepping back.
Kevins movement was just as menacing, but Logan raised his sword wide, and instead took a step forward and shed it down.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
An exploding aura.
It fell like lightning.
His body shimmering with an aura showed a willingness to take Kevins attack, and instead of giving up his flesh, he intended to harpoon Kevins bones.
Kevin had no choice but to retrieve the attack and turn around.
In the number of Dong Gui Jin (ͬw춱M), the one who lost his life first had to be Kevin, who had a weak aura.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The arena floor was broken.
Logans gaze immediately caught up with Kevins.
The exploding aura crushed the ground and Logan caught up in an instant, as if devouring Kevin.
The use of the aura was at a high level.
If Ares put pressure on Chris with a focus on swordsmanship, Logans aura to protect the body and speed up with explosive power, etc., showed great skill in pushing opponents.
There was not the slightest hint of weakness.
People tried to prove their worth by defeating Kevin in this spot that could barely be called a test.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
clear advantage.
Logan took the win.
The people watching shut their mouths, thinking that maybe the two mountain ranges of Chris and Kevin might copse.
however.
sigh.
Kevinughed.
the stronger the opponent.
In a situation where he was increasingly cornered, Kevin kept smiling as if he couldnt hide his joyful feelings.
Since entering the stage of cannibalism, he has shown extreme tendencies.
I became more honest with my emotions, and my blood boiled like crazy whenever I met a strong man like now. Logan was strong.
Logan of Steel was a swordsman who destroyed opponents with his honesty, and he stayed in 19th ce because the top rankers avoided confrontation with him.
In fact, a strong yer in the top 10 or higher.
As Count Clive, he had no choice but to seize him in a fit.
Logan pushing Kevin, Logan overpowering Kevin proved how great he is.
so that.
It was worth knocking down.
The match against the strong brought the meaning of Kevins existence to life.
I must be the first being trusted by the lord. Its me, not Chris or Fernando. I am the sword that represents the lord.
st furnace.
Logan is.
It was such a good opponent to shine the value of his existence.
* * *
Kevinughs.
provoked Logan.
Smile?
against yourself.
no one can rx
Even Roman Dmitri would have hurt his pride, but he couldnt tolerate an existence like Kevin.
I heard that Kevin defeated nco in a great battle against the Kronos Empire.
Dmitris goblin is now a celebrity whose name people remember, and Logan has recognized his skills.
It was only that he was stronger.
Logan pushed forward, exploding his aura at Kevins cornered figure.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The aura overflowed.
The attacks in the past were not reckless pushes, but limited space one by one for the current blow.
Logans secret skill is to spread the aura and attack at once called the aura wave.
Leaving the situation of the test, Logan bet the odds for a solid victory.
That moment.
sh.
Aura split.
The overflowing aura was ripped away, and Kevin with the face of a demon could be seen behind it.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
An explosion urred.
The collision between the Aura Wave and the Heavenly Demon Sword swept away the existence of the two, and Logan sought Kevins location as if he would not back down.
But so was Kevin.
Kevin rushed towards Logan and showed no signs of backing down, even though he knew that he would be swept away by the flood of auras at the slightest deviation.
on the tip of the knife.
two existed.
Kevin raised his aura and swung his sword at Logan.
Where do you block this?
Quaang!
Logan wavered.
I punched the ground into my leg and parried Kevins attack.
This too!
Using the repulsive force of the bounced sword, Kevin attempted a follow-up attack. It was also an opportunity for Logan to counterattack.
But the moment Kevins eyes meet. I instinctively chose to defend.
Rather than worrying that he might be fatally injured by the number of Dongguijin, he was convinced that Kevins attack would be faster than his own.
As expected.
Quaang!
The attack exploded.
Against a 5-star prosecutor, Kevin showed a mad look.
This too!
Quaang!
This too!
Quaang!
Stop this too!
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was the look of a madman.
Kevin did not back down, even against the iron Logan at the tip of a sword whose aura was raging.
If the opponent counterattacks with all their might. In the same way, he used the Heavenly Demon Sword to press down Logan.
The fundamental power of the aura was lower than that of Logan, so he was upset and blood leaked from his mouth, but Kevin rather showed his teeth stained with blood.
Madness was the symbol of madness. Logans strong obsession with victory, rather than his weakness, caused the surprise.
widely.
Unknowingly.
Logan took a step back.
Kevin, like a hyena, did not miss the opportunity and raised his power.
Three seconds in the first half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Moment.
Logan also showed a fierce look.
Even in the face of Kevins powerful blow, he rather chose to attack, befitting his nickname of steel.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
aura wave.
swung the sword
This was not a test, but a matter of pride, and the two prosecutors did not back down from each other.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
shed
A violent collision ensued, and a thick cloud of dust enveloped the surroundings. Those who watched held their breath.
The fight between Kevin and Logan was overwhelming.
If Ares overpowered Chris, Kevin and Logan showed their obsession with winning to the extent that it wouldnt be strange whoever won.
The dust has settled.
yet.
I saw Kevins face.
rumble.
Blood flowed from his face.
His face was covered in blood as a result of being exposed to the storm of aura, but unlike his miserable face, it was Logan who knelt.
Kevins attack was one step faster.
Even with his honesty called steel, he could not withstand the attack that tore his aura and came in.
epted reality. Logan lowered his head with a miserable expression in a situation he could not have imagined even when he left Valha.
lost.
Admitted.
Kevin deserved the win.
People werent happy.
I was overwhelmed and just stared nkly.
Kevins gaze turned to Chriss stage.
I shouted at Chris, who casually wiped the blood flowing from his face and was fighting.
Chris!
people said
Chris is.
Its Dmitris second-inmand.
Kevin was always dissatisfied with that, and the infested inferiorityplex always wanted him to be the first person Roman Dmitri trusted.
It doesnt mean that I hate Chris and hate him.
Chris didnt see Kevin as apetitor from the start, but from the start Kevin saw him as a mountain to climb.
Like Chris trying to surpass Roman Dmitri.
Kevin did.
I cannot watch Dmitri lose. If Chris loses against him, its my turn next.
I grinned.
and blind loyalty.
That was the basis of the human being Kevin.
Chapter 293
Chapter 293 People heading to Dmitri (6)
Kevins cry.
Chris was annoyed.
Following Roman Dmitri, Chris never thought that Kevin could surpass him.
Me and Kevin have different starting points.
many years ago.
Kevin and Chris followed Roman Dmitri around the same time.
If the training period couldnt make a difference, it was only natural that Chris, who had been an aura swordsman from the start, would overwhelm Kevin.
But Kevin always showed an inferiorityplex.
He said that he followed Roman Dmitri first, and he wanted to be stronger than Chris, and he actually progressed quickly, but Chris didnt care.
genius.
Chris was not the culprit.
He pioneered his own territory, and there was no room for Kevin to be epted as a rival in his growth, which Roman Dmitri evaluated as a pioneer.
Thats why I was so proud of myself.
He still believes that he overpowers Kevin, so he doesnt want to hear things like that from Kevin, apart from Dmitris reputation as a demon.
chuck.
The mood has changed.
Chris watched Ares movements closely with sharp, forged eyes.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Ares ran.
In an instant, dozens of beams of light stretched out from Chris towards Ares.
He grafted the eruption of aura into shbat and blocked Ares approach with swordsmanship that blocked all directions. A light shed.
Ares blocked all the attacks that even rankers like Diego would have no choice but to hesitate. Break through the
aura
.
I saw Ares.
Chris took a step back and tried to distance himself, but then something shed through his head.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
intense explosion.
The quick sword wasnt just Chris domain.
Chriss eyes widened at the intense shock that passed right next to his face.
It was a speedparable to his own.
Chris had never met anyone other than Roman Dmitri in his life who could wield swordsmanship like this, and from Aresid-back expression, he knew he hadnt deliberately aimed at his face.
It was a warning.
It means risking your life if you want to win.
The reputation of a swordsmans genius weighed on Chris existence.
an imminent situation.
Chris was sure.
If even thest draw is blocked, I will never be able to defeat Ares.
the problem is.
The recently created Biggie had no confidence in controlling it even on its own, unless it was intended to take the life of an opponent.
As if Ares didnt kill himself. I didnt want this confrontation to end in death.
As the momentary worry caused Chris to hesitate, Ares raised his aura with a deted expression.
Enough.
Quaang!
The shock exploded.
Chris was pushed back and Ares swordsmanship curved beautifully, not allowing Chris to catch his breath.
Aim for the right, then the left.
After Chris caught his breath and blocked the attack, an attack came in from a direction that was difficult for Chris to react to.
It was not an impromptu attack. Ares was pushing the opponent, calcting how Chris would react ording to a clear system.
My stomach was boiling.
At Kevins cry that came to mind, Chris couldnt shake Biggies presence.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura that explodes.
The moment Ares was about to put an end to the game, Chris sharp eyes turned to Ares vitals.
It was then.
stop. Time is up.
Contrary to the intense situation, a calm voice.
However, to suppress the aura that exploded at those short words, Chris stopped moving even while soaking in blood.
Roman Dmitry.
The lords orders were absolute to him.
* * *
This confrontation.
It was a clear victory for Ares.
I couldnt finish it because the three minutes I was supposed to have passed, but even if I had enough time, I wasnt sure I could defeat Ares.
Roman Dmitri looked at Ares.
It wasnt that he admired Ares ability to push Chris so much, but he saw traces of Moorim at the root of his power.
It doesnt follow the systemmonly used by Aura swordsmen.
Alexander.
People base their swordsmanship on the explosion of the aura that the founder came up with, but Ares did not try to solve all situations with only the explosive power.
Sometimes explosively, sometimes using a bit of mana.
I knew how to use the aura at the right time, just like the way the Murim people use it.
But that didnt mean he was a Muslim.
only simr
It was sloppy.
It was at such a level that it made me think that if we had created a new direction based on Alexanders technology, the current Ares might have been born.
unfinished stage. Thats why the existence of Ares had no choice but to be highly regarded.
The people of the Smander Continent epted Alexanders technique as the truth and did not think of a new direction, but Ares denied the general trend and created his own territory.
precursor.
Ares was a genius.
If Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, had not been possessed, the swordsmanship of the Smander Continent would have caused a great stir.
Creating something out of nothing. Thats what the Sword Demon did.
Sword Demon.
As one of the four heavenly kings who followed Baek Jung-hyeok, he lived a very unique life.
The power of the Sword Demon did note from Baek Joong-hyeok.
Born as a child of a third-ss martial artist, he acquired a third-ss martial art as a keepsake of his father who died during the war.
From then on, he dreamed of bing stronger while learning third-ss martial arts, but whenever he encountered new martial arts, he supplemented his martial arts and created a new realm.
he was a pioneer
The experience umted through blood and death made him a master enough to be called the Sword Demon.
whoever teaches
There was not even a special giyeon.
The teachings that other people can alsoe across became the basis for his development, and when he faced the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, the sword horse wandered the world looking for the strong.
and got down on his knees
When he found out that Baek Joong-hyeok had the ideal he wanted, Sword Demon worshiped Baek Joong-hyeok as if he had met a god.
Ares and Sword Demon.
He was a human in a simr vein.
Chris hinted that Roman Dmitri had a new direction, but the two went on their own without anyones advice.
It was a fun existence.
The fact that a person like Ares applied to recruit an enlisted man must have a different purpose than an obvious temptation like wealth and fame.
just as expected.
It is an honor to meet you, Roman Dmitry. I know that this is a rude request in the first ce, but the boiling blood wont subside in a confrontation like this. So can you teach me a few tricks?
provocative remarks.
Ares sword pointed at Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Roman Dmitrys predictions were right.
Ares.
The reason he went to Dmitri was because of rumors floating around.
It is clear that Roman Dmitri invented a new method of aura expression that is different from Alexander. Otherwise, how could Roman Dmitris subordinates defeat masters like Diego and nco? Considering how Roman Dmitri defeated Butler in the war against Hector in the past, an unknown technology that was not perfected in the past has now beenpleted.
Some were right.
In the early days, if time was needed to analyze the aura explosion, at some point, Roman Dmitri found a way to overwhelm the aura explosion in his own way.
The conviction that Alexanders technique was fundamentally wrong.
From then on, Chris and Kevin were able to take down those stronger than themselves.
Ares was driven by rumors.
He explored swordsmanship.
If there was room for improvement, I wanted to learn the art of rumors, even if it meant kneeling down to Roman Dmitri.
The desire for exploration was the basis of the human being named Ares.
Kronos and the Emperor of Valha offered huge amounts of money to recruit him, but he chose his future himself.
The atmosphere turned chilly.
His people showed a bloody look at the challenge to Roman Dmitri.
said Roman Dmitry.
I dont like guys who dont know the subject. This is not a ce for you and me topete. I will dly ept the challenge if you wish, but at that moment I will fail the third test.
It was an embarrassing answer.
Ares is the one everyone wants to recruit.
For him, even if it was the Kronos Empire, he would offer gold and silver treasures, but Roman Dmitri showed an attitude as if he were no different from other soldiers.
It would be nice if a person like him passed.
He said that even the greatest genius on the continent is not needed if he is a being who breaks the rules.
Choose.
Moment.
Ares expression hardened.
The momentum rising from Roman Dmitripletely strangled Ares existence.
The rumors arent exaggerated in the slightest.
Rumored Roman Dmitry.
They discussed the best of the continent.
Even with the result of defeating Hannibal, he acknowledged the existence of Roman Dmitri, but he did not even dare to look up at the existence he was facing in front of him.
I understood the meaning of Roman Dmitris words.
A warning that if you want to be your own person, dont get caught up in the fact that youre different from everyone else.
To Roman Dmitry.
Ares and the others were the same.
If the conditions are not met, even Ares will be eliminated.
took the sword
The more I checked, the easier the choice was.
I dont want to fail the third test. I apologize for acting presumptuously.
Just like the Sword Demon.
The seething desire to explore broke Ares pride.
* * *
A few dayster.
All three tests have beenpleted.
There were about 600 sessful applicants, and they flocked to the announced location for the 4th test.
There were familiar faces.
Fabir, Fred, Logan, Ares, and other topical participants expressed their intention to take the 4th test, and I do not know what type of test was left, but I was sure that they would pass if there were no major surprises.
What kind of test is it?
I dont know, but I dont think it will be easy.
Last 3rd test.
It was shocking.
Roman Dmitris enlisted men showed overwhelming force even to unknown beings, especially Chris and Kevins presence.
Logan of Steel knelt against Kevin.
Although Chris seemed to be pushed back, it was enough to admire Ares and exchanges fierce battles.
sure thing.
Dmitris people were not strong from the beginning.
As far as is known, Kevin was from the slums, and a few years ago he was a weakling enough to be beaten by the likes of Blood Fang, let alone stand against Logan of Steel.
The teachings of Roman Dmitry were special.
The fact that he values his people and the precedent that if you follow him, you can make a leap forward, is directly rted to your earnestness for the final 4th test.
Everyone was speechless.
Thest one was most likely apetition.
Excessive conversation was just meaningless consumption.
It was then.
Roman Dmitry appeared.
Receiving peoples attention, he showed a presence that overwhelmed people just by daring to look at him.
widely.
stand in front of people
said Roman Dmitry.
Congrattions on passing the third test. You have demonstrated your individual abilities to the fullest extent. From the moment they pass the 3rd test, it is not strange whether anyone passes, but I want to confirm one more fact.
Recruitment of soldiers this time.
There were voices of concern from the start.
Unlike the days when he was unknown, the things Roman Dmitri was trying to do in the present were bound to be apanied by risks.
participants.
I looked around them.
The various faces were clearly tense.
I know that there are spies from other countries among them. I have already identified the identities of some people through the information guild, and that is the purpose of the 4th test. Ill give you just 10 minutes. Those who came out after revealing their identities on their own, I promise you, on the honor of Dmitri, that I will return you alive.
chuck.
got a sword
The sharp aura gave off an unapproachable presence.
If you dont reveal your identity until the end. I will take it as meaning that it is OK to kill. The passers of the 4th test mean those who are alive and standing here until the execution ceremony is over.
Chapter 294
Chapter 294 People Heading to Dmitri (7)
The atmosphere has cooled.
Applicants who thought of various methods ahead of the 4th test did not expect that the purpose of the 4th test would be to find a spy.
As Roman Dmitry said, there was a spy here.
A man from a mercenary named Scotts heart raced like crazy when the word spy was mentioned.
damn.
swallowed the curse
He received a request from the Kronos Empire and took on the role of infiltrating Dmitris army and extracting information from it.
Things went so smoothly.
After safelypleting the 3rd test, I thought that only the final gateway was left, but Roman Dmitri put Scott and other spies to the test.
My mouth was dry.
Say youre going to kill the spy.
No one doubted the authenticity of the statement.
Roman Dmitri is a battlefield demon.
He never allowedpromise, and even if he captured prisoners, he showed a firm attitude of punishing his enemies rather than gaining political gain.
The war with Roman Dmitri was full of screams and deaths.
Didnt even the Kronos Empire, which people say is the greatest power on the continent, experience the humiliation of paying 500,000 gold to stop Roman Dmitri?
so that.
believed
Roman Dmitri obviously wasnt going to let the spies live, and this was hisst chance to survive.
Oh God.
My body trembled.
In the process of flowing into Dmitri, hepletely hid his identity, but there were rumors that Dmitris information guild had great information power.
Did they find out their identity? If you found out, would it be right to believe Roman Dmitris words and reveal your identity?
Roman Dmitri is the one who doesnt leave even a single enemy alive, so would it be right to stupidly reveal his identity even if he risked Dmitris honor?
My brain got tangled up.
Scott gritted his teeth as his heart raced as if it were about to explode.
It was then.
Are you really saving me?
right behind you.
A voice was heard.
It was a bald man who used to hang out with people in Adelian, but he added with a pale expression.
I epted this test at the request of the Valha Empire. Im really sorry. If you spare my life, I will never do anything to harm Dmitri again. Please save me just this once.
widely.
got down on his knees
Scott couldnt say anything as he lowered his head and trembled. Complex emotions arose.
I sympathized with the bald mans heart, but at the same time, I thought that it was a stupid judgment to be honest first, even though his true identity was not revealed.
It was a wise decision, Deshan.
Startle.
The bald man was surprised.
His name was Deshan.
Thinking that Roman Dmitri knew who he was, Dshan lowered his head and repeated his thanks.
It was an instant that the fear spread.
epting Dshans confession and knowing his identity in advance led to the confession of spies hidden among the applicants.
Actually, I .
Please save me!
I am also Kronos spy!
It was an instant.
The test site was turned into a mess due to people who revealed that they were spies here and there.
It wasnt one or two.
There were dozens of applicants out of 600, and people who were not spies had no choice but to show a bewildered expression.
The spies were allmissioned by Cronus and Valha.
Only then did people know what it meant to follow Dmitri, knowing that Dmitri was being checked by both empires.
Dmitry is.
It was an imperial rival.
Dmitris future will have to walk a thorny road on the other side of the empire.
Bubbly.
Roman Dmitry moved on.
Then he stood right in front of Scott, looking out over it, with a cold expression on his face.
This is yourst chance. One minute left.
My heart sank.
Scott lowered his head.
I couldnt bear to raise my head in a situation where it seemed as if Roman Dmitri was shooting at me.
If our eyes meet. It seemed like I could read your thoughtspletely.
Scott pondered over and over again with clenched fists, but he could not ept the choice to reveal his identity, even if it meant dying on the spot.
their own families.
They were taken hostage.
If the mission is not carried out perfectly, the family members will face death through terrible torture.
Im dying like this.
chose death.
Time is up.
With hisst chance to live gone, Scott closed his eyes.
The 4th test is over. All but those who confessed passed the test.
at that point.
Scott shook his head in surprise.
* * *
It was an embarrassing moment.
its pass
Didnt Roman Dmitri know who he was?
Scott looked obviously flustered, but Roman Dmitri didnt name him a spy.
but.
He looked around at the applicants and said.
I know that there are still spies among you. But there is only one reason why I do not kill you. Because I havent done anything that harms Dmitri yet. I appreciate your willingness to risk your life for the sake of your mission now, but you will have to make a choice as you remain as my enlisted soldiers.
I got goosebumps.
For Scott, it feltpletely naked.
Either you will forget the past and follow me, or you will betray Dmitri like the first mission you were given. Depending on the choice you make, I will give you certain rewards and punishments.
I was stunned.
Roman Dmitry.
He was the type of person I had never seen before.
In the meantime, he has been entrusted with the mission of stealing information several times, but there has never been a single person who knew about the existence of a spy like Roman Dmitri and did not stand by.
But I didnt think that Dmitris intelligence wascking.
Roman Dmitris ncing gaze sent a strong warning that he already knew who he was.
It was a feeling.
Instinctively, I knew that my identity had been discovered.
Congrattions. You have be mine as of this hour.
pass.
At the moment he achieved his goal, Scott couldnt help but smile.
* * *
The test is over.
There were over 500 sessful applicants and they were given onest week of vacation.
The frightened spies will run away during the vacation period, and after joining Dmitri, you will decide your future in the choice of either one or the other.
Are you stealing Dmitris information? Or will he give up his life as a spy with the decision to settle down with Dmitry?
The choice was theirs.
moved ce
Chris, a man alone with Roman Dmitri, asked.
Why did you let the spies live? I dont understand the Lords judgment.
Here at Dmitry.
Roman Dmitrys orders were absolute.
Common sense could not understand the idea of trusting and following any order or the attitude of neglecting spies.
said Roman Dmitry.
chris. No matter how great an information guild is, it is impossible topletely control the spies who have hidden their identities. Valha and Kronos. They are wary of Dmitri and will stop at nothing to steal information. if you Do you have the confidence to control the Empires intentions?
doesnt exist.
Thats why we allowed the presence of spies. We deliberately epted them.
past life.
The Demonic Cult conquered Murim.
The first thing Baek Jung-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, did that day was to open the Demonic Bridge.
Obviously, the descendants of Murim, a political faction that does not ept defeat, will n for the future, and Baek Joong-hyeok showed them what kind of world the Demonic Cult is.
The Demonic Cult is not the world where demons live as people think.
And how powerful the existence of Baek Joong-hyeok, who governs them, is.
revealed openly.
The information stolen by the spies gave the fear of Baek Joong-hyeok a reason to ept the reality.
It was an ironic situation.
At first, those who opposed the Demonic Cult said that their closedness would degrade the Moorim, but Baek Jung-hyeok did not control the people in any way.
The only thing that changed was admitting that Baek Joong-hyeok existed above their heads. The world was not very different from before.
However, the more people get to know the existence of Baek Joong-hyeok, the more people do not dare to show hostility to Baek Joong-hyeok.
Overwhelmed.
The information revealed is only part of the truth.
At first, even the spies who approached with intention gave enough fear that they couldnt spit out the truth.
than tight control.
Baek Joong-hyeok knew that proper freedom was the way to maintain the rule of the Demonic Cult.
I will expose people to Dmitris ways rather than perfect control in the future. My goal is to reach the pinnacle. Even if variables such as spies are mixed in the things I do, if I am in a situation where I can only be swayed by those variables, I cannot achieve my goal in the first ce. chris. If you are Kronos spy. Do you think you can betray someone without hesitation even after experiencing the person me yourself?
It was an arrogant statement.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
He didnt hesitate to reveal.
He did not ept mediocrity and openly revealed what kind of existence he was.
Its a risky decision.
If you are an ordinary person, hyenas who have checked the floor will attack you from all sides when you reveal your true identity.
but.
I dont think I will ever betray my lord.
Chris shook his head.
Roman Dmitris limitations are endless.
Rather, the more they learn about Dmitri, the more the spies will fall into a dilemma.
* * *
Purple space.
Alexander aroused his magic.
Lightning Punishment.
sh
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
like the sky is angry
The sky opened and hundreds of bolts of lightning exploded.
The destend was overturned by lightning, and the bumpy peaks that had risen just before disappeared at once.
It was so powerful that just watching it made me shudder.
Alexander stepped into the realm of the 9th circle that people couldnt even imagine, and the magic he manifested was in the realm of the gods.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The ground shook.
Alexander smirked as he looked at the scene in front of him.
Roman Dmitry. Will you be able to handle this power?
Murim.
It was an imaginary existence.
After endless contemtion, he invented Aura, a product of Moorim, and knowing that there is a limit to the aura, he gave up his body as a human and epted ck magic.
Shortly after finding out the identity of Roman Dmitri. Alexander was in anguish.
Roman Dmitris moves The power of martial arts that Roman Dmitri shows.
It was so different from the one who first possessed the Smander Continent.
Perhaps because he was just amoner, he thought that he could not do like Roman Dmitri.
An inferiorityplex boiled over.
I wanted to prove it against Roman Dmitri.
The fact that magic is stronger.
Also, the fact that the aura he developed was not sockingpared to martial arts.
My pieces safely prated into Dmitri. Sooner orter, they will find out the martial arts information and dedicate it to me. I am the creator of Aura. You created something out of nothing, and Ill dig deep into how humble your martial arts are. And when your limits prove insignificant indeed, I will use my magic to annihte your existence in order to prove that my choice was correct.
Malice bloomed.
The magic manifested from Alexander gave him infinite confidence enough to forget his previous life.
It was then.
[Alexandre has a problem.]
Link.
It was Mystiques voice.
Alexanders face twisted.
What is going on?
[I think you shoulde here first.]
At those words.
took a step
The space was twisted and there was Mystique in the dark space.
Dmitry sent me something like this.
a piece of paper.
Alexander read it.
[We invite the Kronos Empire to the swordsmanship presentation.]
Swordsmanship presentation.
that word.
It puzzled Alexander.
Chapter 295
Chapter 295 A first step in history (1)
Alexanders eyes trembled.
The more he read the contents of the invitation, the more he couldnt control his emotions.
[] The aura eruption method developed by Alexander, the emperor of Cronus, was fundamentally wrong, and this event was held to redefine the aura system and announce a new direction for swordsmanship. Pleasee and share this historic moment.]
Moment.
His expression contorted like that of a demon.
The aura was Alexanders reverse.
If he was not a mere rainbow-worm, but a great Moorim master, or at least he had properly encountered martial arts. Alexanders life would have been different from now.
There would be no reason to ept the unknown power, and like the people he looked up to, he would have conquered the Smander continent with a single sword.
People didnt know the truth.
Why did the creator of Alexander Gaura give up the path of a pioneer and choose the path of a wizard?
Its not just because of the limitations of the aura.
Alexander, who announced the aura for political position, was hailed as a new power at once and held wealth and honor in one hand.
The problem has been since then.
At first, obviously, Alexander showed overwhelming growth as a pioneer, but there were also so-called geniuses on the Smander continent.
They quickly mastered the aura without Alexanders help, and created a new branch of the aura as they pondered and studied.
The method of utilizing the powerful burst of aura that even Roman Dmitry once acknowledged was actually the result of research and development by others other than Alexander over the years.
at that time.
Alexander realized.
The self who is nothing more than a ignoramus, the self who has earned the current reputation with only a small amount of knowledge in his head.
that it will fall at any time.
The cracks in his head threw him into anxiety, and the devils whispers took over his mind all too easily.
however.
Roman Dmitry denied the pioneers achievements.
Alexander showed a ferocious face at his move to revive the pain of failure.
Roman Dmitry. Are you saying that my achievements are insignificant and insignificant in your eyes? Enough to say that it was wrong from the very beginning!
this presentation.
I didnt understand.
Alexander had no choice but to reveal his aura for the position of emperor, but in fact, if he were in Roman Dmitris position, he would never have mentioned martial arts.
It is a unique power.
Having a monopoly on martial arts is a huge advantage, and even without holding a swordsmanship presentation, people have no choice but to acknowledge the specialness of Roman Dmitri.
Even if he wanted to deny it, those who pursued the aura would naturally be weeded out, and Roman Dmitri upied a very advantageous position just by preserving knowledge.
why.
Did you mean holding a swordsmanship presentation?
He racked his brains and held up the words of a third-rate warrior like a treasure, but he couldnt understand the remark that he would mention such a great technology at a presentation.
It is also the Kronos Empire. Inviting even the empire that produced the pioneers of Aura.
He sent dozens of spies in a mean way to find out about martial arts, but in a situation where he counterattacked with a representation as if nothing was wrong, indescribable emotions boiled over.
anger.
period.
It wasplicated.
What is certain is that Roman Dmitry was arrogant.
I dont know what kind of existence he was in his previous life, but he did things that Alexandersmon sense wouldnt allow.
Come on, Ill open my eyes. Ill keep a close eye on your presentation.
that day.
In a historical moment, Alexander will be present as one of the spectators.
* * *
That time.
Roman Dmitris actions shocked the swordsmanship society.
Look at this! Roman Dmitry sent an invitation to hold a swordsmanship presentation as if he were daring to deny Emperor Alexanders achievements and ridicule us. Does this make any sense? The aura is the foundation of the continent, and people sincerely respect His Majesty Emperor Alexander, who invented the aura, regardless of nationality. The current continental ranking system has this aura as its root, so what on earth is Roman Dmitri thinking about holding a presentation like this?!
youre right! This is a challenge to the aura swordsmen!
People reacted vehemently.
Just like there is a magic society.
In the Smander Continent, the Swordsmanship Society existed.
They formed a considerable force with their headquarters in the Cronus Empire and branches in each country.
The purpose of their existence was the development of swordsmanship.
It was the Swordsmanship Society that developed swordsmanship following the will of Alexander, the first pioneer, and asserted the rights of swordsmen toe.
They are forces seeking neutrality.
In a situation like this one, they had no choice but to raise their voices for their own benefit.
president of the society.
said Sergei.
Roman Dmitry denied the existence of an aura. If we stand by and ignore such a move that shakes the foundation of the aura, one day the Swordsmanship Society will lose its ce. everyone. This is no simple matter. People express their anticipation for Roman Dmitri by expressing that he has clearly pioneered a new territory through the war with Kronos. If he lives up to peoples expectations even a little bit. The tower we built is bound to crumble that day.
Swordsmanship presentation.
The interest of the society was at stake.
For those who revere the existence of Alexander like a god, they could never stay still.
The moment when the teachings of His Majesty Emperor Alexander were denied. Not only the Kronos Empire, but the entire world of Aura Swordsman will crack. So from now on, contact each branch and emphasize how dangerous Roman Dmitry is. Attack the messenger to take down his progress. And if there is even the slightest error in his presentation as we directly observe.
voice was low.
The sharp eyes showed obvious hostility.
We must trample on the reputation of Roman Dmitri for talking nonsense in front of everyone.
* * *
It was as intended by the Swordsmanship Society.
Those under their orders took to the streets and raised their voices.
everyone! Beware Roman Dmitry as heresy!
Dmitris folks say that Roman Dmitri was obviously so bad that he was called Dmitris jerk a few years ago. However, after making rapid progress, he developed into a master enough to defeat Hannibal in the war with Cronus. Do you think this ismon sense? Do you think that the new future announced by Roman Dmitry will be the basis for proving a truly leap forward? no. Roman Dmitri is denying the achievements of His Majesty Emperor Alexander and plotting to devour him!
Kronos.
Valha.
Redford Hector et al.
In every country except Dmitri, people in the Swordsmanship Societys branch suspected Roman Dmitris existence.
It was definitely an unusual move.
Even people who showed absurd growth like Ares had evidence to support them by following the past.
Whether he was a genius since he was young, or he had that kind of background. But Roman Dmitri was different.
Dmitri was a manor specializing in iron mining rather than swordsmanship, and regardless of their wealth, Roman Dmitris development was iprehensible.
so that.
questioned.
Because it touched the foundation of the aura, the people rted to him had no choice but to rebel.
Roman Dmitry must have touched a dangerous force. Otherwise, his growth cannot be exined bymon sense. And what about his minions? Chris was a prosecutor known only in remote corners like Dmitry, and Kevin was just a boy from the slums, and not all of his followers came from special backgrounds. them too. I made a leap forward like Roman Dmitry. Considering that talent must apany human growth, it is clear that this has touched a dangerous force that goes against human limits!
He raised his voice.
in denial
cut down
That one word that the origin of the aura was wrong made people angry like this.
As the Swordsmanship Society intended.
People were suspicious.
I hoped Roman Dmitri would exin this properly.
When the world is so noisy
Voices of concern also came from within Dmitry.
* * *
Dmitrys people.
They believed in Roman Dmitry.
Having experienced and mastered the new system developed by Roman Dmitri, I knew that no matter what people said, it would be overturned after the presentation.
The problem was with the presentation itself.
I couldnt understand why Roman Dmitrimans achievements were being invited and announced by other countries, including the Empire.
Viscount Conrad said.
The continent is in a frenzy at the news of the swordsmanship presentation. Do you really need to convince people? Masters skill has already been verified, and we just have to prove it with the results. If the aura is reestablished through a swordsmanship presentation, the leakage of the technology may lead to rather bad results.
I am of the same opinion. I dont think its necessary to leak Dmitris own technology to the outside world.
peoples bacsh.
suddenly.
A moment of memory came to mind.
When they said that they would conquer Murim and open up some of the martial arts of the Demonic Cult, the leaders of the Demonic Cult showed a look of bewilderment.
why. Do you mean unlocking the martial arts of the Demonic Cult?
It is a risky choice. Enemies who have mastered the martial arts of the Demonic Cult may put a knife to our necks at any time.
There was an uproar.
Looking at them, Baek Joong-hyeok said.
What are you afraid of?
People were perplexed.
Their shaking eyes turned to Baek Joong-hyeok.
The future I want is not to reign by suppressing. Do you think they will surpass us just because they revealed a part of the Heavenly Demonic Church? keep in mind We conquered Murim. The martial arts of the Demonic Cult will bepletely disintegrated without our knowledge due to those who have be public enemies and try to analyze us individually. That is why it is clearly stated. What kind of existence are we who have risen to the top of the world? With the information we have revealed, people wille one step closer to the reality of the Chunma Shinkyo.
Natures providence followed thew of the jungle.
If the power of the Heavenly Demon Goddess weakens then, no matter how much you suppress it, the situation cannot be undone.
There have been numerous heavenly demons in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church. They lived the same life as me, learned the same martial arts, but did not produce the same results. Therefore, disclosing some of the martial arts of the Demonic Cult is a process for perfect domination. The more I learned about the martial arts of the Demonic Cult. People cant help but worship us. People do not dare to invade the territory of the Demonic Cult because they know that it is not an achievement that anyone can achieve.
than the ignorant.
Those who know the truth have no choice but to buy themselves.
People only knew that the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, was strong, but did not fully understand how great it was.
Opening the martial arts of the Demonic Cult was a process that helped understanding.
The moment they dip their toes into the magical sphere, even a little bit, they will realize that the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, is an unapproachable being.
the fear.
came from imagination.
And the imagination branched out ording to how much it knew.
Baek Joong-hyeok ignited fear.
I hoped that by learning and studying the martial arts of the Demonic Cult, I would realize how dangerous it is to destroy the Demonic Cult.
We conquered Murim. Keep in mind that it is not because the martial arts of the Demonic Cult are special, but because we are strong. The opening of martial arts will serve as a good basis for holding on to ourcency.
back to reality
in front of your eyes.
Nobles expressed concern.
said Roman Dmitry.
What we are trying to reveal through this swordsmanship presentation is just the basic foundation. I will redefine the aura and usurp the reputation Alexander has built. This is not a simple matter. People think of Dmitri as a country that originated in Cairo, but the moment Dmitri creates a new history, Dmitri can create a tform to leap into an empire. I will ask you. Do you think you of a few years ago, who barely figured out the basics, can beat you of the present, who have continued to develop? What we gain from this presentation is not Dmitris precarious future, but just a cornerstone for a new future that goes beyond Alexanders achievements.
basic foundation.
Showed the truth to the ignorant.
To look up to Dmitri, to make Dmitri leap to a new position.
The flow of the world cannot be restrained by human power. At some point, the aura system will be reversed, and I will advance that time and record Dmitris name in a page of history. Laters cannot outpace us. They only know part of it, and the real thing is only Dmitri.
It was arrogant.
Roman Dmitry showed confidence that even if his enemies were stealing information through spies, he would not be able to surpass him.
true reign.
It meant knowing but not looking up.
I dont want power by power. Do not be afraid to reveal. By revealing, we will create apletely different game.
It always has been.
At the crossroads of choice, he did not hesitate to reveal.
No, rather reveal.
I looked down at the enemies and pressed them.
to the outrageous remarks.
An idea that criminals cant even imagine.
Dmitrys nobles were stunned.
Chapter 296
Chapter 296 The first step that will go down in history (2)
The ce where Roman Dmitri left.
Viscount Conrad muttered with a bewildered face.
Toy the foundation for a new future by revealing it.
It was nonsense.
The rudimentary foundation alone deserves to be called a revolution, and Roman Dmitry did not hesitate to put forward what he had in hand.
Its not because of some strange cause, such as for the development of mankind.
There was a strong conviction that revealing that extent would rather make ones position more solid.
It was absurd.
Roman Dmitris confidence is unbelievably arrogant.
It threw Viscount Conrad into confusion.
if.
What would have happened if Roman Dmitri was hostile when the conflict between the Northeast Federation and Dmitri was serious.
I can assure you that Viscount Conrad would not have survived now.
Roman Dmitris life was saved because he hoped for the power of Dmitri Principality, but if he rebelled even a little, it was clear that Viscount Conrad would have been trampled on.
I got goosebumps. Viscount Conrad could not readily say anything about the fact that he was an existence that the lords of the periphery could not handle.
It was then.
Viscount Lawrence said.
We have to ept reality from now on. The person we serve is not something that can be embraced with a small piece ofnd in the northeast area.
recalled the memory.
Roman Dmitry.
Having killed Blood Fang the first time we met him, he proudly said that his actions were not wrong.
From then on, Viscount Lawrence had a vague sense of it.
The fact that Roman Dmitri is not the dumb Dmitri people say, but that he is already mentallyplete.
I didnt recognize at the time that that was the quality of a king, but now I knew what kind of existence Roman Dmitri was.
The lord said that he would announce how to use the aura using Danjeon through a swordsmanship presentation. There will probably be an uproar. There will be a swordsmanship revolution, and those who have mastered the methods that were once the preserve of Dmitri will advance rapidly. It is not the resulting change that we should be concerned about. No matter how strong they be. It is impossible for those who have barely mastered the basics to catch up with their lord. no. It is impossible even to keep up with Dmitris soldiers being taught by their lord.
asserted
Following Roman Dmitry.
I watched the series of processes.
Even if they realized the concept of Danjeon, it was realistically impossible to bridge the difference in level.
It was different from Alexander.
Alexander was the first pioneer, but not recorded as the best swordsman.
However, Roman Dmitri rose to a level that others could not touch, and the beings who received his teaching showed awe of Roman Dmitri as time went on.
the deeper the knowledge. I realized that the position that Roman Dmitry had reached was one that he could not dare to cross into the human realm.
so that.
We rode on a moment in history. Later generations will record the day when the lord will reestablish the aura, and the change caused by the lord will revive Dmitri, just as Alexander did. Keep all in mind. In order to survive as a member of Dmitri in the future, we too will have to be capable enough to be recorded in history.
A bold statement.
like he said.
Dmitris nobles would have no choice but to be weeded out in the world of thew of the jungle at the level of a mere principality.
* * *
A few days after that.
Dmitri was agitated.
On the day of the swordsmanship presentation announced by Roman Dmitri, Dmitri was full of people from far away.
Great Auditorium.
people were seated
Among them, King Umberto, who was once called the Marquis Drake, sat in the front seat.
I dont understand what Roman Dmitry is thinking. Re-establishment of the aura. If you have developed a technology that is far superior to the existing system, why the hell are you inviting the Cronus Empire to announce it? It honestly raises doubts about its purpose.
It was a natural reaction.
When auras were first invented.
The eruption of aura was the exclusive property of the Cronus Empire.
The Kronos Empire built an overwhelming force in return for preupying it, and over time, Auras information naturally spread throughout the continent.
It was normal for a normal person to slow the outflow of technology even a little.
There was no reason to hold a swordsmanship presentation by inviting hostile countries like this.
the very back
There were guests from Kronos and Valha.
They showed up at this presentation, even enduring the humiliation of not being able to sit at the top table.
Edwin Hector said.
It is natural to be suspicious of the intentions of presentations in general. But if its Roman Dmitri. The person I experienced might have ssified the new system that others were talking about as information that could be given to them.
What does that mean?
When I first met Roman Dmitri on the southern front. He never backed down. Under any circumstances, we overpowered Hectors soldiers head-on, and in the end, as you know, we had no choice but to admit defeat. That is the essence of Roman Dmitri. A being born with the qualities of a ruler. If we rob Alexandre, who was called the first pioneer, through this presentation, from then on, Dmitris roots will be called thend that produced the being who reestablished the system of aura, not from the outskirts of Cairo.
Things have changed.
Dmitry of the northeast periphery.
A barrennd attached to endless mountains.
The disregarded Dmitri will secure the title of first pioneer like Alexander.
It means there is a root.
Dmitry acquires symbolism by itself.
On the contrary, I am afraid of this situation. Even if everyone gave us information that doubted its existence itself, Roman Dmitri-sama would have judged that there was no problem. Just as Kronos once overpowered other nations with his aura. Dmitri may have already had that edge.
Everyone fell silent.
Although it is the same ally.
Dmitrys behavior was awe-inspiring.
It was then.
The noise around them died down.
Finally, the time foretold by Roman Dmitry hase.
* * *
Behind the scenes.
Roman Dmitry recalled an existence.
His name was Namgung Jincheon.
Namgungse was regarded as the greatest talent in history, but one day he came to Baek Joong-hyeok and uttered a voice filled with despair.
why. Why did you reveal the martial arts of the Demonic Cult!
The downfall of the political faction Murim.
Jincheon Namgung witnessed the reality.
The sword of Namgung family, who was proud of himself as the best, was broken by Baek Jung-hyeok, and the image he showed that day was strongly embedded in Namgung Jin-cheons head.
It was from then. Namgung Jincheon secretly learned the martial arts opened by the Demonic Cult.
Jijijigi Baekjeonbultae (֪֪ٲ). He wanted to fully learn about the Demonic Cult, and at the same time thought that he might achieve the same development by learning the martial arts of the Demonic Cult, the foundation of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Jung-Hyeok.
one year two years.
Years passed.
When he reached the age of 10, Jincheon Namgung realized.
The martial arts of the Demonic Cult are not great. The heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, was just special.
The more you know about magic.
I fell into despair.
Baek Joong-hyeoks martial arts showed inexplicably destructive power even at the same level, and there was no existence like him throughout the history of the Demonic Cult.
There were many beings who reached the level of knowledge among the heavenly demons in the past, but Baek Jung-hyeoks power did not conform tomon sense, just as Baek Jung-hyeok was the only one who conquered Moorim.
and.
Realized.
Even himself, who is called the greatest talent.
Even if he trained for hundreds of years, he would not dare to set foot on the level that Baek Jung-hyeok had reached.
So I found Baek Joong-hyeok.
He looked at Baek Joong-hyuk with apletely copsed face and cried out.
You are not human. Even though I struggled for ten years to master magic arts, I couldnt even keep up with your toes. why. Why did you reveal the martial arts of the Demonic Cult? Did you want beings like me to feel the difference between you and despair?
at that point.
Baek Joong-hyeok looked down at him.
okay. I hoped so.
!
The history of defeat is an instant. Those who dont remember that day will forget what happened in the past and develop animosity towards the Heavenly Demonic Church. So, the martial arts of the Demonic Cult were revealed. I hoped that beings like you would learn the martial arts of the Demonic Cult and feel how great the achievements we have made are. Only then. The fear that is deeply ingrained in your bones will suppress yourselves even without our control.
I was astonished.
Study, experience, and look up.
It was embarrassing to be so arrogant.
However, even after hearing such words, Jincheon Namgung could not deny the words of Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
grim reality.
I had to admit it.
Baek Joong-hyeok looked more terrified than at the time of the disaster, after spending ten years neglecting the military exploits of the political faction.
Baek Joong-hyeok said.
Remember that despair. I, Baek Joong-hyeok, can alwaysugh and offer my neck if someone stronger than me appears. But if you dont have the confidence to ovee that despair. Get down on your knees, bow your head, and ept the fact that in the sky of Moorim, the Heavenly Demon God, Baek Joong-hyeok exists.
Baek Joong-hyeoks words.
It was right.
from then until he died.
Not a single rebellion was attempted in Murim.
* * *
I moved to the stage.
Peoples eyes were focused.
What was about to happen, they dared to exhale cautiously.
Finally.
Roman Dmitry looked at them and opened his mouth.
Alexander. His ways are wrong.
It was intense from the start.
It was not a nuanced statement that each person had their own way, but an assertion that captured people at once.
Alexandre says that a powerful aura can be expressed through the eruption of mana. However, this is a very inefficient method. The eruption Alexandre refers to is unorganized indiscretion, and it goes without saying that indiscretion is not efficient. Then why in the world did you not question Alexanders methods? Because he was the first pioneer? Because it is a system that everyone follows like the truth? For whatever reason, you havent thought of a simple problem.
Alexander.
I didnt know his identity.
However, if he had been a Moorim man, he would not have developed martial arts only with the keyword spurt.
st furnace.
It was stupid.
It was insignificant and like that.
He honestly expressed his feelings towards Alexander, who might be watching him here.
There are circles in magic. Builds mana in the circle, refines it, and manifests it as magic. Auras and magic are no different. If magic is based on mana and releases power beyond human limits, why didnt you think of storing mana in a space like a circle in the process of manifesting an aura? If the aura swordsman also secures the storage space of mana. You can use mana delicately depending on the situation, rather than simply expressing the aura in the way of eruption.
med
cut down
He looked down on Alexandre for not recognizing the obvious good example of the magic circle.
From now on, what you will see is a method that utilizes a dantian, a storage space like a circle, rather than an indiscriminate eruption.
anger.
Mana woke up.
An aura rose from the sword prepared by Roman Dmitri, and it was very different from themonly known aura.
Aura meant explosive power.
The mana that spewed out like an active volcano showed a strong appearance with only a 1-star aura.
But Roman Dmitris mana was calm. It was so weak that I wondered if this was the same aura.
heard by rumor
Dmitrys soldiers.
They say they use a silent aura.
Even if they are not passionate and seething, their aura has the destructive power to cut down enemies that are blocked.
Peoples eyes twinkled.
Roman Dmitrys Aura.
I knew its speciality from the beginning.
However, exining the aura system and presenting it directly was a shocking sight that could not be readily epted.
took a step
steel.
It was a prepared obstacle.
Roman Dmitri cut through the steel lightly, without much explosion.
squeak.
Quaang!
The steel is cut out.
In a situation that clearly proves the destructive power of the aura, some people shut their mouths.
ording to Alexanders teachings. Destructive power excluding explosive power did not exist.
But Roman Dmitri cut the steel like tofu in front of everyone, as if to prove that Alexanders method was wrong at the beginning.
And then.
Just as the method of ejecting mana in the storage space is called magic, I call the method of ejecting mana in Danjeon martial arts. That is what I want to show you through this presentation.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I swung my sword once again.
Roman Dmitris swordsmanship, which expressed the power expressed ording to the system as martial arts, shattered the steel into dozens of pieces.
That moment.
people were convinced
they are now
Just as Alexander invented the aura and recorded it in history, it existed in a moment that will go down in history.
Chapter 297
Chapter 297 A first step in history (3)
Silence fell.
People lost their words with their eyes wide open at the power of martial arts thates from the Danjeon, the storage space for mana.
Most of those who attended this meeting were skeptical.
From the moment Roman Dmitri invited the Kronos Empire, I didnt think that he would announce Dmitris exclusive property.
however.
The truth was shocking.
No matter how much you try to deny and ignore reality, the swordsmanship revolution that breaks the existing system has already begun.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will take any questions you may have.
On the other side of the audience.
One person raised his hand.
Roman Dmitri looked at him as if to speak, and he stood up.
This is Sergei, the president of the Swordsmanship Society. I am impressed with the theory you have just given. It is a very good way to use Danjeon as a storage space for mana like wizards do, but there is a realistic problem with Roman Dmitris presentation. How do you n to induce mana and exert binding power with an alternative short circuit? Mana is a free force and cannot form storage like circles unless you anchor them with the life force of your heart. If it doesnt solve this problem, even the most usible theories are delusional.
It was an offensive statement.
I squeezed my hair and found a way to shave myself off somehow.
however.
That question is a problem that can be solved by thinking about why Danjeon was chosen as the storage space for mana. There are points where the mana that circtes through the body stays for a certain amount of time, and I ssify those ces into three types. The first upper front, the brain. Heart before the second interruption. Below the navel, the third lower front. If you have studied mana delicately, you will surely know that it exerts binding power at these three points. The upper front is a ce that directly affects the brain, so if it is not suitable as a storage space for mana, this lower front with sufficient space is different.
There was no stopping the answer.
Stuck at the perfect logic, Sergey changed the subject.
If so! What do you think, instead of asserting that His Majesty Emperor Alexanders method of using the aura was wrong, rather amplifying the explosive power with an eruption using a short burst? I think abination of the two methods can generate a positive signal.
no. The premise is wrong in the first ce. To say that Alexandres use of the aura is incorrect is because the waste of reckless eruptions halves the auras power. If there is a short circuit, mana follows control perfectly. Even if you dont have to erupt indiscriminately, you can use a powerful aura with just one word of mana just by not leaking mana in the middle. So, I am asserting that Alexanders theory is wrong.
martial arts.
It is the result of the history of the Jungwon Moorim.
The counterfeit created by Alexander could not win this debate in the first ce.
Sergey felt a sense of crisis.
Thinking that the swordsmanship society would copse after this announcement, he spat out something that everyone would be curious about.
All right! I admit its a great enough theory, but why the hell am I revealing this to everyone? If the theory really has no problems. Isnt it normal that the Kronos Empire, which was Dmitris enemy at least not so long ago, wont be invited to this presentation?
Moment.
Iughed.
Roman Dmitri said, passing Sergei and looking at the representative of the Kronos Empire.
There is no particr reason. The Cronus Empire has prepared this ce so that you do not have to suffer because the Kronos Empire constantly sends spies to find out about Dmitris skills. Dmitry is not a closed country. It is only a matter of time before the information on martial arts is known to the world at any time as soon as martial arts are passed on to ordinary soldiers. Just as Alexanders aura spread across the continent. Therefore, I hope that all countries except Dmitry will ept the new system and develop through this event.
It was disconcerting.
Because the truth wille out anyway.
With a public announcement, Roman Dmitry opened a new world in front of everyone.
I will end the presentation with this.
like that.
The moment at the end of the presentation.
People involuntarily rose from their seats and let out enthusiastic cheers.
* * *
Among the enthusiastic people.
there was chris
thump thump.
My heart raced.
At first, it was a weak trembling, but at some point, it jumped so violently that I couldnt control it.
I will ask you one thing. Did you ever question the way you trained while getting to that level?
The day I taught Aura to Roman Dmitry.
that was what he said
At first, I was angry at the disrespectful remark, but when the person who created the first aura was also the same human being, why did I blindly believe it?
From then on, Chris constantly doubted and analyzed.
Even Roman Dmitrys teachings were applied only as much as he needed, and he developed his own skills and created a realm that only came from himself.
And now.
The blood boiled hot.
only one in the world.
Only Roman Dmitri questioned Alexanders theories and proved what he himself thought was absurd.
Look at the people who are passionate about it.
Like themselves in the past, they also showed doubts about Roman Dmitris remarks, but now that the announcement was over, they epted that the aura system had been reestablished.
closely.
He clenched his fists.
A being that directs the flow.
A being who does what he believes is right no matter what the trend is.
Thats it.
He was the lord he served.
sure
If it surpasses you, that position will surely be the best on the continent.
Roman Dmitry.
It was Chris ideal, the one he respected the most, and the ultimate goal he wanted to ovee.
* * *
After the swordsmanship presentation.
Representatives of the Kingdom Union gathered, including Roman Dmitry.
this announcement.
Watching Roman Dmitri start a swordsmanship revolution, the representatives of the Kingdom Alliance knew that the situation on the continent had crossed an irreversible river.
Roman Dmitry ruined Alexanders reputation.
In order for Dmitri to survive in the future, the only way was to form a forceparable to the Kronos Empire.
King Umberto.
he asked the representative.
I will ask straight forward. What are Roman Dmitrys intentions? Rather than simply trying to stand against Cronos atrocities, todays presentation was clearly provoking Cronos. I admit that martial arts will inevitably be popr someday. History proves that, but if you really thought about the safety of the kingdom union, it would be correct to disclose the information to us first and then the Kronos Empire to catch up as ater. So please tell me the truth. Is the kingdom union a group for the survival of the weaker nations or is it just another ambition of Dmitri?
Swordsmanship presentation.
Roman Dmitry robbed Alexander of his reputation.
It made a stepping stone for Dmitris leap, but it could not be said that it was directly rted to the survival of the kingdom union.
Dmitri or Kronos.
From the perspective of Umberto Kingdom, both were predators.
As if mocking Cronus, King Umberto smelled the predators scent in revealing military information.
if.
If Dmitri hopes to leap into an empire after defeating Cronus, can the kingdom union suppress Dmitri then?
Wouldnt it be possible to experience another domination?
As King Umberto, he had no choice but to question the fact that Roman Dmitri was a tycoon he could not handle.
said Roman Dmitry.
I dont know what you guys think of Dmitri, but he wasnt fighting for survival from the start. The kingdom union is the result of a good calction of interests. I hope to destroy the Kronos Empire and allow Dmitri to exist as the greatest power on the continent. We want you to survive from the Kronos Empire, so we temporarily became one in the name of the kingdom union.
Does that mean that you will eventually follow the same path as Kronos?
If the same path as the Kronos Empire is to reach the peak. yes thats right However, the future that the Kronos Empire hopes for and what I pursue are different. If Dmitri defeats Cronus and rises to the top, Dmitri will not persecute other kingdoms and force sacrifices like Cronus. All we want is one fact that admits that Dmitri is the pinnacle of Smander. hope it We want to be the basis for supporting the Smander Continent, at least as far as acknowledging the territory of each country.
It was a huge statement.
Some of the representatives showed a surprised look at the aspiration to say the best in the continent.
King Umberto swallowed dryly.
His eyes were right, and Roman Dmitris remarks about the best in the continent did not feel absurd.
The best country that does not force persecution and sacrifice. As Roman Dmitri said, if Dmitri maintains neutrality and bes the foundation of the continent, it may be the utopia we desire. But how do you believe that? Either Kronos or Valha. Before gaining strength, it was just a kingdom like ours. They gained strength and from then on, as predators, they took it for granted.
history has proven
The strong wanted the right as the strong.
Because it means the one-sided sacrifice of the weak, Roman Dmitris move stimted the weaks sense of crisis.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will not say any more mouth-watering words. The ambitions of the Kronos Empire have reached their peak, and we have no choice but toe to a moment of choice. If the Kronos Empire copses. Someone has to seize the game. In a world where humans live, it is impossible for everyone to be equal, and as King Umberto mentioned the habit of predators, history proves this. Dmitri doesnt want to be equal. As the number one nation, we want to support the Smander Continent in a way different from the Kronos Empire. From now on, it is a matter of faith. Kronos Empire or Dmitri? Depending on the choice, Dmitri will decide whether or not to continue the Kingdom Union in the future. If the goals pursued by each other are different, there is no need to be tied up in unity.
passed the option.
A matter at stake for the future of the continent.
The representatives of the Kingdom Union were in great distress.
* * *
Will you survive together?
Instead of helping them survive, does Dmitry take the top spot?
It was a remark of apletely different nuance.
I thought about it for a while.
Roman Dmitris aspirations were a problem that people who had lived as the king of a small country could not readily decide.
atst.
Through the silence, Edwin Hector opened his mouth.
I dont think this swordsmanship presentation is simply the end of the message to the Kronos Empire. Roman Dmitri proves that Dmitri seeks to reveal rather than hide. If anyone here knew about Martial Arts, they would have tried to enjoy the preupation effect as much as possible, but Dmitri boldly disclosed the information. I think that means Dmitrys bowl. In the future, Dmitri will not remain a mere kingdom.
like he said.
Roman Dmitris move was intentional.
Instead of just looking at one picture, they anticipated various pictures from the presentation and took action.
Anyway, the moment of choice will inevitablye. If Kronos has set a clear precedent for doing evil, Dmitri at least has given us credit. Its a simple matter. Hector wants to entrust his future to Dmitri if he cant escape Kronos evil deeds without Dmitris help.
he opened the door
Edwin Hectors firm remarks were followed by Daniel Cairo and King Redford.
Cairo has been on the same boat as Dmitri since the beginning. We will trust and follow Dmitri until the end.
Redford would have lost the meaning of the country in the first ce had it not been for Dmitris help. If there is a need for the first country to support the continent in the future, I think that existence should be Dmitry.
Empowered.
ording to the majority opinion, Umberto and the King of the Franks had no choice but to ept the reality.
Its not that I was swept away by the trend.
Edwin Hectors words moved their hearts.
Truly.
It was the moment when the real kingdom union was born.
* * *
That time.
sh.
Alexander opened his eyes.
As he watched the swordsmanship presentation through the sculpture, his eyes were stained with astonishment.
Roman Dmitry.
His words and actions shocked Alexander.
Chapter 298
Chapter 298 First step in history (4)
Swordsmanship presentation.
In that position, Alexander was present from beginning to end.
From the moment Roman Dmitri mentioned the word cut off, Alexander couldnte to his senses.
Martial arts is simple. body energy .
third-rate unmanned.
He, who was the foundation of the aura, never mentioned Danjeon while mentioning the theory of martial arts.
It was strange when you think about it.
The man who identified himself as a Moorim person was quite shabby, and his boastful words seemed to be his only source of pride.
Maybe he wasnt really a Muslim.
A third-rate warrior who heard about the flow of qi as a beggar, but did not know basic knowledge, skipped the existence of Danjeon, which can be said to be the most important, and talked about martial arts.
He wouldnt have expected that either.
To think that the man who listened to nonsense would be Alexandre through a dimension shift.
It was disastrous.
The founders achievements, which he is proud of, actually came from a trivial pun.
Alexander was not unaware of the existence of a space called Danjeon.
However, since he did not know how to utilize the short circuit, hebined the knowledge of the Smander Continent to create an aura that erupted while exploding mana in the body.
I was ashamed.
My pride was hurt.
on stage.
Roman Dmitry openly ridiculed and downyed unknown beings who did not know even the basics.
Now I could understand the reason for the public disy of martial arts.
The concept of martial arts and dantian is just a foundation that is not special in the slightest in the middle in, so even if it was disclosed, the general trend did not change.
Think about it.
There are numerous masters in the Jungwon Murim, and they have formed a school by developing martial arts through a long history.
Its history is deep and deep.
Even if they barely knew the concept of Danjeon, it was impossible for the people of the Smander Continent to catch up with the history of the Middle in in a short period of time.
It was clear that he would make progress in his own way, but Roman Dmitri would not be able to catch up in the meantime.
Panseok Kim.
Alexanders previous life was shabby.
An insignificant life was his misfortune, and Alexander was determined to live a splendid life in a new world that could not bepared to his previous life.
Thats why I was sincerely proud of the title of creator of Aura.
In a situation where people looked up to him, he believed that his current life was different from his previous life.
Even now that he has turned into a mage.
The reason why he couldnt abandon his lingering attachment to martial arts stemmed entirely from his pride in his achievements.
however.
ruthlessly broken
I dont know what kind of person Roman Dmitri is, but even if he is at the level of a first-ss soldier. It was clear that he would achieve an achievement that could not even bepared to himself.
Alexanders name will be a symbol of decline, and people will no longer think of Alexander as a great figure when recounting the history of the aura.
Because the era by Roman Dmitri was opened.
Alexanders reputation as the father of the aura swordsmen who are said to be the creators of the aura will end like this.
shuddered.
I was angry.
If he had been in his previous life, he would have epted the shabby reality, but Alexander in his present life could not readily ept it.
Yes, Roman Dmitry. You must have wanted to criticize me for being nothing through this presentation. But in the Smander Continent, you are nothing but an insignificant existence. I boast as if I became the best with the memories of my previous life, but I have the ability to overwhelm you in this life. It was an obvious mistake to openly reveal martial arts. I, who created something out of nothing, will clearly show you what kind of results I can create with just a little bit of knowledge you have revealed.
This.
It was a matter of pride.
When all preparations arepleted one year from now, it will not be a task to turn the Smander Continent into a sea of fire.
but.
Before that, he wanted to trample on Roman Dmitris insignificant achievements with his own martial arts.
Image memory.
anger.
Mana woke up.
The world is twisted.
Alexanders mind.
The memory of the pieces that exist on the other side of the memory was materialized.
* * *
Western Front.
I looked back at Roman Dmitris martial arts.
It was appropriate to say that he was truly overwhelming when he manifested the lordship of the Heavenly Demon and ran towards an army of 300,000.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a one-sided ughter.
The ground shook with each step and the soldiers of the Cronus Empire perished without even screaming with a single swordsmanship.
It was an overwhelming sight. Alexander, who shared Shefirs sight at the time, couldnt help but admire Roman Dmitris might.
I thought that the figures of warriors descending like a legend from the bottom of the hundred thousand mountains were absurd, but Roman Dmitri proved it in reality.
Roman Dmitri is more than at least a first-ss drone. Where the hell did his martial artse from?
There were no figures that came to mind.
Alexander was really just a fool who had nothing to do with Moorim.
The only people he knew were the heads of the Gupabang and the Heavenly Demon, the head of the Heavenly Demon Church.
In particr, the achievements of the Heavenly Demon made my ears tickle.
Rumors about the existence that people looked up to because they lived under Mt.
heavenly demon
I didnt think it was the same person as him.
To Alexander, the heavenly demon was like a god, and with Roman Dmitris power, he spected that he would be an executive-level figure among masters following the heavenly demon.
In fact, I didnt really know anything about him. As for the ssification of skills he remembered, he didnt know exactly what to express from first ss or above.
atst.
There was no information that could be gleaned from memory recall.
I tried to check how mana was operated based on the Danjeon that Roman Dmitri said, but a system that was moreplex than I thought was not an area that could be understood just by looking at it.
I was annoyed. He entered the realm of the 9th circle, which can be said to be the realm of a god, but martial arts was apletely different world from magic.
creation of the aura.
What a feat.
If he had no potential as a Murim person, he would not have been able to create an aura with only advice from a third-rate warrior.
If he himself had been taught as a Murim person.
He must have had enough skills that he didnt have to choose the path of a wizard to the extent that he couldnt evenpare to Roman Dmitri.
It was a personal desire.
leave the continental conquest.
I wanted to show meaningful results as a martial artist so that Roman Dmitri had no choice but to admit it.
Space is warped.
back to reality
Alexandre summoned Mystique and ordered it.
Give orders to the spies who have infiltrated Dmitri. Find out all of Dmitris martial arts by any means necessary. Those who seed in their mission will be able to enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of their lives, I promise in the name of Emperor Cronus.
All right.
miserable though.
epted reality.
A little more detailed information was needed.
On the day he surpassed Roman Dmitri with his martial arts skills, Alexander was convinced that he could resolve his infested inferiorityplex.
* * *
Around that time.
The continent was turned upside down by Roman Dmitris announcement.
The swordsmanship revolution has happened!
Truly.
The word revolution was appropriate.
The concept of aura, which is the foundation of the continent, waspletely reestablished, and people had no choice but to pay attention to Roman Dmitris actions.
Even Alexander, the creator of the aura, did not readily announce the concept of the aura in the early days.
However, Roman Dmitry taught the concept of Danjeon and martial arts even to hostile countries without paying anything in return, and as the fact became known, people started talking about him.
What about the existing aura swordsmen?!
How! Those who learn the concept of dantian and adapt quickly to change will survive, but those who cannot do so will be weeded out. Cataclysm will happen in the future. The current ranking system is dominated by the evaluation that it is so solid that there is almost no change in ranking, but beings who adapt to the change and rise up will push out those who can not read the trend and upy the top rank.
By the way, what is Roman Dmitry thinking? I dont know why they just tell you something so great.
What is certain is that this presentation proved that there is a ground for the rapid development that has been shown so far. This doesnt just mean the leakage of technology. If there are swordsmen who want to develop like Roman Dmitri, if they are beings who dont want to fall behind the trend of the times. I have no choice but to swear allegiance to Dmitri, following Roman Dmitri. It means that the bnce of power will rapidly shift towards Dmitri.
like people say.
The trend has turned.
The basic theory was revealed at the swordsmanship presentation, but only Dmitry had the information that urately established martial arts.
st furnace.
Aura swordsmen headed for Dmitri.
They believed that they could live a new life if they joined the revolution caused by Roman Dmitri, who were evaluated as lower than the wizards.
Roman Dmitrys judgment was appropriate.
In Moorim, he secured a reputation that surpassed that of Alexander with the concept of nothing but Danjeon, and at the same time, he was reborn as a being looked up to by numerous swordsmen.
Principality of Dmitry.
It was no longer a country on the periphery.
It was called the sanctuary of prosecutors, and the rapidly growing poption delivered a clear message to the people.
Cronus Valha.
For the first time in history, cracks in the Three Waves began to form in the two major mountain ranges of the continent, which had been solid.
* * *
Took.
Communication was cut off.
Scott, an agent of the Kronos Empire, had a rather dark face.
Stealing Dmitris military information.
just now.
An order came from the top.
It was about stealing military information by any means and methods, but the problem was that his identity might have already been discovered.
Roman Dmitri tracked down the spies in the 4th test.
The spies who revealed their identities were really saved and sent back, but he epted them as private soldiers even though he knew that spies who risked their lives like Scott were holding out until the end.
Just thinking about it then.
My heart was still beating.
Roman Dmitri didnt mention Scott, but instinctively knew he had been discovered.
Roman Dmitri is not an ordinary person. It wasnt enough to ignore the existence of the spies; they publicly revealed the information we risked our lives to uncover. The meaning of that word must mean that no matter how much information is stolen, Dmitri will have no effect. Is it really right to carry out the mission ording to the order of the Kronos Empire? Is there any possibility that Dmitri will be the mainstream in the future?
It was confusing.
When he first epted the mission, he did not dare to refuse the request of the Cronus Empire.
however.
Things wereplicated now.
Roman Dmitri turned the game upside down with a single swordsmanship presentation, and people in this industry were talking about whether a three-way fight might really be a reality.
Besides, didnt all the kingdoms of the Smander Continent, except for Odelia, express their intention to follow Roman Dmitri?
Aside from the danger of the mission, the question arose about entrusting the future of himself and his family to the Cronus Empire.
just a few years ago.
Crossing the Kronos Empires power was something he couldnt even imagine.
Roman Dmitri showed a breakthrough, and the resulting crack eventually led to the copse of the system of power.
Lets join as Dmitri for now. You just have to live in Dmitri for a few days and decide whether to carry out the mission of the Kronos Empire. If Dmitri is really a country with the potential to destroy the Kronos Empire, then it is necessary to find a way to evacuate the family in the Empire, rather than stealing information seriously.
crossroads of choice.
For now, I put my worries behind me.
No matter how much the world is changing, it was not easy to abandon the Kronos Empire and follow Dmitri.
next day.
Scott joined Dmitri.
Those who passed the 4th test.
All of them expressed their intention to serve in Dmitrys privates.
Chapter 299
Chapter 299 The Crossroads of Choice (1)
The first day.
People flocked to the designated ce.
All theplicated ceremonies were omitted and Chris told them the schedule ahead.
Congrattions on bing Roman Dmitris enlisted soldier. From now on, you will record that you have officially be enlisted soldiers through a simple procedure. We will proceed in order from the order in which names were called, so I hope that you will faithfully participate in the series of processes.
Scotts turn was the 98th.
In the barracks to block the sun, the procedure Chris said was carried out, and Scotts name was quickly called in a situation where 10 people were in progress.
Upon entering the barracks, I saw a space divided into individual rooms.
It seemed that the enlisted men were separated for security reasons, so for some reason Scott felt nervous.
small space.
The man with an ordinary impression, who was sitting on the table and checking documents, nced up at Scott.
Sit.
thank you.
You dont have to be so nervous. It is a simple process of verifying information, so please answer honestly. First of all, I am 38 years old this year. Youre Mr. Scott from Umberto Kingdom, right?
youre right.
As you know, Roman Dmitris enlisted man is a very special position. Unlike regr soldiers, a monthly sry of 30 silver will be paid, and in special situations such as war, additional life allowances will be paid. And do you have a family?
A question that popped up.
Scott swallowed dryly.
Umberto was from the kingdom, but his family was in the Cronus Empire, and the mans question seemed to ask about his connection to Cronus.
He seemed agitated for a moment.
I hesitated a little because I didnt know how to answer, but I said it honestly, thinking that pointless lies could ruin the situation.
there is.
What about the members of your family and where you live?
I have a wife and one girl and I live in the Kronos Empire.
It is the same as what we found out. The reason for asking this information is no other than that if Mr. Scott dies while carrying out a mission for Dmitri, we will personally visit his wife and pay herpensation. Do you agree on this?
yes?
I was puzzled.
The fact that I had already grasped the information gave me goosebumps, and I did not know that thepanys question would lead directly to the reward.
As the saying goes, thieves numb my feet.
Scott asked in a trembling voice.
Doesnt the fact that you have a family in the Kronos Empire matter a lot?
tall.
The mans actions stopped.
The man looked at Scott with a smile.
yes. As long as Mr. Scott doesnt make a problem himself, nothing else matters at all.
* * *
The first turn is over.
As he moved to the next location, Scott showed aplex expression.
Does it mean that you will leave the past and ept me as a member of Dmitri, as long as you dont create problems yourself?
at that point.
My heart sank.
It seemed that the identity of the spy had been discovered, but Roman Dmitri and his people made no particr issue.
From what I heard, the system rted to pensation money has been clearly established since the introduction of the national merit system.
The fact that he, as a spy, had entered the target, Scott could not ept with pleasure.
for now.
The next ce we arrived at was a cksmiths shop, where rugged men radiated hot heat.
Come here.
It was a cksmith.
Growing a wild beard and wearing an apron for safety, he twitched his angry muscles and examined Scotts physical condition.
I heard that you are a war mercenary, but you are definitely in good shape. The problem is that the length of both legs is not right, so it is slightly twisted, and the thick handle is a bit difficult because the fingers are short. If this wasnt a custom-made weapon, it would have been difficult to use?
It is, but why are you asking that?
The reason is obvious, isnt it? It is to produce customized armaments for Master Romans enlisted soldiers.
custom armament.
eyes widened
It is not special to produce armaments that fit the body, but the problem is that a huge amount of money is spent customizing all soldiers.
In the first ce, custom-made armament is a symbol of wealth that only the knight can choose.
I never expected to receive such luxurious treatment from the beginning.
Scott asked.
Could it be that all the enlisted men are custom-made? If it did, it wouldnt be too expensive.
It will cost a lot. No matter how much Dmitry is called the holy ce of cksmiths, it is certain that customizing all the soldiers is a daunting task. So, ordinary soldiers adapt their bodies to ready-made items, but Master Romans soldiers are different.
while talking
The cksmith meticulously recorded Scotts body size.
Here in Dmitri, Master Romans direct troops are very special. If danger befalls Dmitry. Master Roman always fights them on the front lines, including his direct troops. Thats why we hope to be of some help to those who follow Master Roman like you. I cant live my whole life holding a hammer and leave my back on the battlefield, but wouldnt it be possible to increase the odds of survival if I at least made a perfectly customized armament?
a calm voice.
showed sincerity.
Dmitris people, including the cksmith, lived every day expressing their gratitude towards Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry.
He was Dmitris savior.
The development of iron mining led to the revival of Dmitri, and he raised peoples pride by directly solving the problems facing Dmitri.
Of course, there were not only positive things.
A surprise attack by the Kronos Empire. Some of the bereaved families who lost their loved ones that day showed resentment toward Roman Dmitri.
If he knew how topromise properly, he spat out consequential criticism, saying that he would not have lost his family to the attack of the Cronus Empire.
however.
They quickly got their emotions together.
When they heard the news of victory that Roman Dmitri had attacked the Kronos Empire and avenged it dozens of times, and when he returned to Dmitri and treated the fallen, the people of Dmitri were convinced that Roman Dmitri was someone they sincerely respected and followed.
From then on, Dmitry built a solid fortress internally.
For the sake of Roman Dmitri, people appeared one after another who said they would grab rice straw and jump into the fire pit right away.
cksmith.
He was one of them.
He lost his family and was grieved, but the fact that he died for Dmitri was a source of pride in his heart.
showed sincerity.
man in front of you.
I saw it for the first time.
He didnt know anything about Scott, but the single fact that he followed Roman Dmitri directly was enough reason to show his sincerity.
That was Dmitris public sentiment.
As Scott, who was experiencing Dmitri for the first time, he could not readily ept that feeling.
said the cksmith.
Trust me. If you wait a little bit, I will give you the best armament for you.
* * *
A series of surprises.
Hwaryongjeomjeong (c) was a lodging.
Afterpleting all the procedures, Scott looked at the scene in front of him with a stunned face.
Is this your lodging?
yes. All of Dmitris enlisted men use private rooms and guarantee their own lives. If the family settles in Dmitry, we can arrange a separate ce for them to stay together.
My eyes trembled.
surprised.
The neatly organized space in the spacious square was more than anything I could have imagined.
I heard rumors about Dmitri.
I knew that people who devoted themselves to Dmitri would be treated reliably, but I didnt know that they would arrange everything frompensation and customized armament to basic living conditions.
Scott was unwittingly drawn to the bed.
It was not a bed in a shabby, dusty inn room, but a bed wide enough for a man with a sturdy build like himself to lie on.
It was fluffy.
It wasfortable and warm.
honey.
Tears flowed.
if.
If his wife and children were in Dmitry, what happy smiles he would have seen lying on the bed together.
I closed my eyes for a moment.
It was dangerous.
Families in Kronos were unaware that they had been held hostage.
Scott is not yet an important enough person to be ssified as such, and if he betrays Kronos, then Cronus will harm his family without hesitation.
For the sake of his family, he had to fulfill his role as a spy.
Dmitri made him dream of a future, but Scott didnt have a future without a family.
endured
I pressed down hard.
Its only been a day, but I cant shake it already.
I thought it wouldnt be toote to at least judge after finishing all the training.
that day.
Scott couldnt go to bed untilte at night.
And like Scott, most of the as-yet-unidentified spies have spent the same night.
* * *
The first drills were called.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will conduct basic adaptation training for about 10 days from now. There is no downfall. Regardless of the means and methods, everyone willplete this training from start to finish.
then.
I didnt know what it meant.
I said it was basic adaptation training, but the first training that Roman Dmitri conducted was a march carrying a 40kg military gear.
Marching is a very basic training.
Had it been done withinmon sense, Scott would not have been taken aback, but the problem was the terrain on which he was marching and the speed of those who were outpacing him.
only 30 minutes.
It wasnt long before Scott felt his eyes tighten.
Whoop whoop whoop.
This crazy.
this training.
It was a mountain march.
It was a march to move on terrain that seemed to have to be climbed because it was not steep, and those who knew how to use mana were strictly forbidden to use mana.
He trained only with his physical abilities.
Still, at first, he was a mercenary who had experienced pre-natal battles, so he wondered if he was following him well.
Hee hee hee hee.
It was fast.
If you slow down for a moment, you move so fast that people far away.
every time.
Chris shouted.
Hurry up and catch up! This is a battlefield! If the enemy catches up behind you or if you catch up with the enemy. Are you going to move at such a slow pace just because youck stamina just because you are wearing a 40kg military uniform? Physical strength is directly rted to life. If you hit your physical limits and think its impossible, just bubble up and copse. We will take care of you and lead you.
It was a thunderous voice.
Scott came to his senses and tenaciously followed.
the problem is.
It was the appearance of the seniors.
All recruits, including Scott, looked like they were going to die, but the seniors walked with rxed faces as if they were out for a walk.
It wasnt difficult at all.
However, as they experienced numerous trainings, this level of marching fell to a level of difficulty equivalent to basic training.
I was astonished.
While dealing with the seniors in the enlisted test, I knew that they were formidable, but I couldnt help but be more surprised at how they were training together.
Their strength wasnt just made.
It showed the tough power that people witnessed because it was able to handle this kind of training casually.
gasped for breath.
suddenly.
I wondered.
Usually, generalmanders do not train with soldiers, but Roman Dmitry was at the forefront of the soldiers.
timely.
I asked about it to a senior named Hunt who was walking at the same speed.
Huntughed.
Under normal circumstances, the beings calledmanders would just scream. But Dmitri is different. Since we always have to follow the master on the front line and carry out the mission, the master shows us what his tempo is like. Do you know what I mean? If we cant even match this speed, were not even qualified to follow our lord on the battlefield.
Only then did I know
This situation you are experiencing right now.
The truth about Dmitri, who has won countless battles that shocked the continent.
Do your best. Training starts from now.
Moment.
I got goosebumps.
It was Scott who thought that he might fall behind like this before he could even carry out his mission as a spy.
Chapter 300
Chapter 300: The Crossroads of Choice (2)
Mercenaries.
It is a job that is like a collection of prenatal battles.
Scott lived as a mercenary, toured numerous battlefields, worked as a spy, and often crossed the mountains day and night to survive.
So I was confident in my physical strength.
Although he may not be a great aura swordsman, his years as a mercenary prove that he is not an ordinary person.
however.
After only half a day, Scott already felt his limits.
Dangerous.
I was out of breath.
My mouth was dry, and only supplementing with water and sugar on the way could not suppress the feeling of dizziness.
The 40kg military uniform became heavier as time passed.
Roman Dmitry seemed to have no limit to his stamina, so he searched for winding mountain roads in the lead, and his stamina was driven to the edge of the cliff as he marched most of the way uphill.
Whoop whoop whoop.
Fallout.
constantly pondered.
Thinking that it would be reallyfortable if he copsed like this, Scott swallowed his disgust.
It was then.
pick.
dump.
A fallout urred right in front of them.
People from the same background as Scott still have some physical strength, but there were many ordinary people among those who passed the enlisted test.
For them, there was a limit to enduring with evil.
Eventually, he lost his mind and fell to the floor, and Scott watched the scene in front of him with anxious eyes.
I was curious.
How Roman Dmitri will react to this situation in a situation where he said there is no fallout.
Ill pick you up and go.
Hunt. You take up the coat of arms.
okay.
It was an incredible sight.
As expected by the seniors, one person took the fallen persons military gear, and the other carried out simple measures, carrying the military gear forward and carrying the person on his back.
And then the march continued.
Not even a minute had passed since one person fainted, but they quickly rejoined the ranks and showed an expression that there was no problem.
they were crazy
Scott was dying to do his part, but the seniors expressions did not change even after dealing with the person who had fallen.
What kind of things have you experienced in the meantime?
The seniors, who must have been ordinary people like themselves, have been reborn as beings that cannot be called general due to the years they spent with Roman Dmitri.
endured
gritted it
Looking at the back of the senior walking with the injured on his back, I thought I couldnt copse like this.
But the more you train.
Scott had to admit that willpower alone couldnt solve all problems.
* * *
Only one day.
I waspletely exhausted.
Even after the march, the training continued, and when the word that the training had ended, the new recruits sat down.
Everyone was out of breath.
Theirplexion was pale due to the extreme physical training, and some people slumped their faces on the ground and continued to vomit.
Scott was no exception. After several crises, hey down with a face like a living corpse.
It was hell.
The thought of my first day at Dmitry passing by gave me goosebumps.
at that time.
A disgruntled voice from the other side was heard.
Is this fucking training? This is torture. Torture! Training is done to improve physical strength, but the training that goes to the point of forcibly dragging people who have fallen down only hurts peoples bodies. If this type of training continues, I seriously need to say its wrong.
some motives.
They nodded.
Physical training is a step-by-step process, but the extreme training that skipped the process gave me embarrassment.
with stupid words.
People like Scott were tempted to quit if it werent for spying.
If you think like that, just stop.
Did someone read your thoughts?
The rtively calmplexion of the man spat out the words bluntly.
Looking closely, unlike the other new recruits, he was a former soldier of Dmitry and turned into a private.
The motive forining was hot.
what?! what did you just say?
I told you. If youre going to whine, stop.
mans name.
It was Randolph.
Randolph looked at his motive with a grin on his face.
Why do you think you are doing this training? Just to show physical superiority? Or, as you say, to torture us? asshole-like babies. This is Dmitris daily life. Roman Dmitri-samas enlisted men endured such hellish training every time and based on their stamina, they achieved the victorious record that you heard about as you headed toward Dmitri.
Inside Dmitry.
The enlisted men were out of the question.
When looking at the way they train, Dmitris soldiers have no choice but to acknowledge the existence of privates.
You must have heard the rumors too. Kronos attack killed many people in Dmitri. Among them was a fellow named Henderson who was a close friend of mine. Me and Dmitrys people too. I dont want the same thing to happen again. The only way to do that is to be stronger.
Death, including Henderson.
People have a lump in their chest.
Although Roman Dmitri treated the casualties adequately, the lives of those who remembered Henderson were bound to change.
Randolph applied for enlistment with that meaning.
I did not simply wish for the benefits I received as a private, but I hoped that somehow I would be stronger and not make sacrifices like Hendersons.
so that.
gritted it
When people like Scott were staggering as if they were going to copse at any moment, Randolph supported them with their military uniforms and told them to cheer up.
It wasnt possible because he had more stamina than Scott.
In the first ce, I was able to finish the race to the end even though I had a face that looked like I was going to die because I had eliminated the option of falling out in my head.
The seniors didnt abandon us in the training you thought was hellish. Carrying the fallen people on their backs and carrying military equipment instead. Thats how I finished this training. Its no different on the battlefield. The moment you be a member of Dmitri, even on the battlefield where death is rampant, the seniors will do anything to save us. We have bepanions of such people, and in order not to be a burden on the battlefield, do notin about the asional physical training. If you simply hoped for good benefits, that would be a big mistake. Dmitri is not the utopia you think.
finished talking
Scott was speechless at the sight of Randolph turning his head and catching his breath.
that.
So did others.
The words that they became friends of those who did not give up until the end left a deep impression in their hearts.
I was feeling it little by little now.
from Dmitry.
What it means to live as Roman Dmitrys enlisted man.
* * *
Ten days passed.
There were no losers.
Some people persevered in their intense desire for Dmitri, but in the case of the secret spies, they couldnt give up until they confirmed their martial arts.
Finally, it was time to pick the fruit.
Chris, who brought the new enlisted soldiers together, proceeded with simbeop training, the next course of basic adaptation training.
I will briefly exin the concept of Danjeon.
Swordsmanship presentation.
At that time, the concept of Dantian was spread to people.
However, it was necessary to teach the theory urately, and the soldiers showed more shining eyes than ever before.
martial arts.
It is the core of the swordsmanship revolution.
People did not know what a great opportunity it was to be taught by Dmitry in the future that was about to change.
Everyone listened. The method of making a bowl of mana in Danjeon and managing mana through Danjeon gave a fresh shock.
Why couldnt I have thought of this ingenious way?
When I heard the correct answer, I saw the road, but when I didnt know the correct answer, it was an area I didnt even dare to imagine.
yet.
From now on, the name of the martial art you will learn is called Sura (_).
started training in earnest.
Everyone sat cross-legged.
Although he showed a hard look in an ufortable position, he somehow performed the Sura method ording to Chris exnation.
The exnation continued.
Sura mental method.
fell into consciousness
Chris voice faded and Scott tried to feel the mana as Sura exined.
I cant feel the mana.
The basic condition of Simbeop is sensitivity.
I had to feel the mana to take the next step, but no matter how much I concentrated, I couldnt ept the energy of mana Chris exined.
In fact, it was a natural result. Scott is not an aura swordsman.
While working as a mercenary, he did not choose any means and methods to be a swordsman, but it was impossible to create a realm that his talent did not allow in the first ce.
So when I was about thirty. Aura gave up.
He believed that pouring money and effort into an impossible task was not a very wise choice for a mercenary.
atst.
I ran into a limit.
He thought that this sura simbeop, which might be a golden opportunity for others, did not affect him.
1 hours.
2 hours.
3 hours.
I focused on the psyche.
There was no other option because it was time to focus on training despite knowing it was impossible.
however.
At some point, Scott had a strange feeling.
no way.
sometimes warm.
sometimes cold.
Scott, who stopped the simbeop with the energy that felt like tickling his skin, opened his eyes wide and looked at his Danjeon.
Did I feel mana right now?!
sure
It was a miracle.
* * *
My heart raced.
The more he learned the sura simbeop, the more Scott could note to his senses at the great effect.
Nonsense.
a lifetime.
lived on the battlefield
Scott decided that he needed an aura to survive, and he paid a high price for instruction from aura swordsmen who had a reputation in the Kronos Empire.
There was no effect. Even if a great person teaches, even if a great skill is taught.
In a situation where he couldnt feel anything, Scott raised his voice, saying that this was a scam, but he said that the Aura Prosecutor was valuable because people couldnt awaken anyone.
I had nothing to say.
What do you mean byck of talent?
So I gave up.
He believed that the awakening of his aura was in the realm of the impossible, but the touch of mana on his skin sent him into ecstasy.
Alexanders time is over. If even a person like me can feel mana in just a few hours, then from now on Roman Dmitri will be called the creator of the aura. Sura mental method. If I dedicate this to the Kronos Empire, I can be assured of wealth and glory. Chronos will also acknowledge that I have fully fulfilled my role.
The goal was achieved.
Now, stealing the information is over.
If you tell the magicmunicator you have prepared in advance how to perform the sura simbeop, your familys life will be safe.
but.
I was worried.
Aside from the fact that Dmitri values people, the power of Sura Simbeop, which he casually taught even though he knew of the existence of the spy, was so shocking.
If its enough to create such a great technology.
Wouldnt it be the era of Dmitri, not the Kronos Empire, in the future?
Looking back historically, there has always been a cataclysm in which the system of power is reversed, but isnt he now at the center of it?
stood at a crossroads
He knew that his life and the lives of his family were at stake in a single judgment.
timely.
training is over
At the end of the first day of training, Chris talked about his future as the training director.
For the time being, we will be training with Sura Simbeop as a basic base. If there is an existence that shows rapid growth or establishes a criminal record. That person will teach you a new martial art befitting your character.
new martial arts.
It was an embarrassing word.
I couldnt readily ept the fact that there was a next step in a situation where even the Sura Simbeop was great enough.
one asked.
Its a new martial art. Do you mean that there is a greater martial art than this?
Moment.
Chrisughed.
While Dmitris soldiers were trained in sura sim, characters like himself and Kevin were endowed with other martial arts.
It was the same with other enlisted men.
At first, the Sura Simbeop was sufficient, but after an all-out war with the Cronus Empire, it was decided that they needed a new opportunity to move on to the next level.
Chris said.
The premise of your question is wrong. Sura Simbeop is not a great martial art in the first ce. Dmitri has already established a martial arts system, and among them, Sura Simbeop is just a basic martial art to teach beginners.
at that point.
People were astonished.
Regardless of whether it was true or not, this was a statement that waspletely uneptable.
the war is over
Roman Dmitri introduced the Demonic Cult system.
If the concept of Danjeon was disclosed openly to everyone, Dmitry decided that he needed a preferential treatmentpared to him.
Chris was right.
Sura simbeop.
It was only a very basic low-level martial arts that was included in the public disclosure target in the previous life.
The scale tipped sharply to one side.
For the spies who were agonizing between Dmitri and Cronus, a great ripple began to arise in their minds.
Chapter 301
Chapter 301 The Crossroads of Choice (3)
That evening.
In his private quarters, Scott looked down at the magicmunicator with a serious expression.
To report or not. Will you carry out your spy duties or will you remain as Dmitris private?
It was a time to admire Dmitris potential.
Despite sticking out his tongue at the monstrous stamina of the senior enlisted men, Scott thought he couldnt give up his mission for the sake of his family.
That much pressure from the Kronos Empire was great.
It was an undeniable fact that Kronos was the best power on the continent, no matter how great Dmitri had shown himself recently.
but.
After the simbeop training, my thoughts became moreplicated.
When I started to feel the mana after only 3 hours, I knew that this was not an ordinary problem.
Aura swordsmen saw me and said that Auras talent didnt exist. If it took me less than a day to feel mana, it wouldnt be an impossible realm even if it took time to manifest the aura. What if Dmitry achieves poprization of aura based on sura simbeop? Dmitri will have thousands of aura swordsmen, and its only a matter of time before he has the power to overwhelm the Kronos Empire.
Dmitri and Kronos.
The difference between the two is obvious now, but as the years go by, Dmitri will quickly catch up to Kronos.
It was a revolution.
Just as Alexanders Cronus created Aura and had the power to overwhelm other countries, Dmitri will surely lead a new future.
Besides, ording to Chriss words, the Sura mental method is only a low-level martial art. Scott was troubled.
Knowing that Roman Dmitri is a person who thoroughly punishes his enemies, I worried about whether the choice to steal information was really safe.
The sun has gone down.
He tousled his hair and bit his nails, but it was not easy toe to a conclusion when it came to the safety of his family.
atst.
The Kronos Empire does not guarantee the safety of me and my family. They wont care if I go wrong with Dmitri if things go a little wrong, but Im sure Dmitri wont abandon us if we trust him to the end. Just like carrying the arms of fallen people instead. I want to remain a colleague of such people.
made a decision
Than to steal information and get out of Dmitri.
I thought that contacting an acquaintance of the Kronos Empire and stealing my family somehow was a judgment for the future.
Beep.
Pike. As soon as you check mymunications, secretly steal my family and run away to Dmitry. Dmitris future, which I confirmed here, is brilliant. I would rather risk my life for Dmitris brilliant future than to devote myself to the Kronos Empire, which I have no interest in. therefore. Come over here too. Lets start again in Dmitry, in a country that will honor us.
It was a mercenary colleague.
I had told him to be prepared in advance, just in case.
however.
Beep.
[Scott. Congrattions on bing a regr member of Dmitri.]
Voice over themunicator.
At the fact that it wasnt Pikes voice, Scott dropped themunicator with a startled face.
Took.
What is this?
shocking situation.
For a while, he couldnt take his eyes off the magicmunicator with a stunned face.
* * *
That time.
Chris was in his office.
Today is the starting point. The spies who learned Sura simbeop will choose their own future at the crossroads of choice.
presence of spies.
epted.
While considering the possibility of Sura simbeop being leaked due to them, Roman Dmitry revealed the sura simmethod.
It showed an intentional message.
If it was leaked, Dmitris dignity would be known to the world, and at the same time, Dmitris confidence was revealed by his attitude towards spies.
And the beings who stole the information thoroughly nned to pay the price.
Just because some of the spies who raised their hands first returned alive, he had no intention of saving the beings who remained inside Dmitry and stole information.
Roman Dmitry.
mentioned punishment.
The beings ssified as spies were put to the test under Hao Muns watch.
My subordinates, including myself, said from the beginning to block the possibility of leaking Sura Simbeop, but the master didnt care about leaking it. From the moment Sura Simbeop was revealed to ordinary soldiers, leaks were an unavoidable reality. but. You said you would definitely ask for responsibility for the results. Even though they knew they were spies, they chose to stand by the sidelines, but there is no reason to keep alive enemies who are putting the spy mission into action.
just now.
Reported on Scotts situation.
Scott thought he could avoid Dmitris gaze through the magicmunicator, but it was impossible to connect themunication to the ce he wanted due to the magic blocker he had set up in advance.
If you had contacted the Kronos Empire.
He would have been decapitated at once by the soldiers who opened the door and rushed in.
Good to betray.
It was a pitch-dark night.
Chris leaned back in his chair, waiting for what was toe.
It was then.
smart.
May Ie in?
out the door.
A familiar voice was heard.
The person who visited him at this time was likely to be a spy who made a decision at the crossroads of choice.
e in.
The door is open.
The presence inside showed a spleen expression, as Chris expected.
If its not toote now, will I have a chance to follow Dmitri wholeheartedly?
hes right
It was Fred, who was the knightmander of the Memphis family.
* * *
Fred.
His story wasplex.
It is true that he left Kronos for the safety of his family, but that was not the whole truth.
said Fred.
I am a person of Emperor Cronus in the first ce. At hismand, he swore allegiance to the Marquis of Memphis and was sent here with news that Dmitri was recruiting privates. To be honest, I had a lot of thoughts while staying here. I admired Roman Dmitris determination to reveal the concept of Danjeon without hesitation at the swordsmanship presentation, and seeing how he treats people with sincerity, I really want to live for Dmitri. So I risked my life. Maybe I will die because of this choice.
swallowed the fear
Freds eyes trembled as he spoke.
look like that
Chris watched quietly.
The people I came across as Dmitri are not my real family. They are just performers and the Kronos Empire is holding my family hostage. If the order is not properly followed. My family will die under terrible torture. So please. If there is a way to save my family, please take me away. If not, please let me go just like you saved the spies in the 4th test. Regarding the sura simbeop, I will take it to the grave. I will find a way to return to Kronos and save my family, but I will not betray Dmitri.
Appealed to emotion.
He wanted to live for Dmitry.
However, he revealed the truth even though he knew it was a risky choice because he could not solve the problem he faced.
If there is no way to save the family.
It was over.
The odds of Dmitri naively returning to the Kronos Empire were low.
Chris said.
I already know who you are and that the family you brought to Dmitri is fake. Fred. If you really want to be Dmitris person, answer the questions Im asking now honestly. ording to what we have learned, there is information that Emperor Cronus deals with people through mental constraints. Have you recently felt that part of your memory was missing or that it was alien to you? If you ever had one, tell me the truth.
Hao Mun.
They dug deep into Kronos.
While sorting through a lot of information, I got information that the people around Emperor Cronusined ofmon problems.
loss of memory.
Actions you dont remember.
Mental limitations were evident.
The fact that the actions taken at that time were for the sake of Emperor Cronus led to a reasonable suspicion that people could be controlled through mental restrictions.
People like Scott didnt deserve it.
However, he thought that if it was Fred, he might be mentally constrained without even realizing it.
Fred was surprised.
there is.
sh in my mind.
Recent events came to mind.
His wife had reacted with concern before leaving for the Empire, saying that her forgetfulness seemed to be worsening.
Chris got up from his seat.
Follow me. Let me tell you the way to live.
* * *
The ce has moved.
It was a secret space that moved underground, but inside it was as bright as daytime and numerous people were busy moving.
It was an eye-opening sight.
It was embarrassing that so many people were doing something on a pitch-dark night in Dmitris basement.
Right here.
It was Hao Muns stronghold.
After Roman Dmitri first ordered Lucas to create an information guild, Haomens size grew rapidly as time passed.
Since dealing with a huge amount of information, they needed a space to use as a base.
Felix and other wizards were mobilized and created a secret space where magical infiltration does not ur.
Those who know the truth said.
If Dmitris workshop burns until the sun goes down, the basement never goes out.
Even when people are asleep.
Haomens people ssified the information.
The resulting enormous information power even gave a clue that Emperor Cronus was using mental restrictions.
said Fred.
Can you bring me to this ce? If you are mentally constrained, the information in your head will be transmitted intact when control is taken away.
Does not matter. This ce was made so that no magical energy, such as space movement magic or Link, could prate. Even if it breaks through the magic barrier. Dmitri is not afraid to reveal.
Finally.
You have reached your destination.
It was a space where we could have a conversation, but Chris, who was sitting across from Fred, got down to business.
Lets address the most important issues first. If you decide to pledge allegiance to Dmitri, the people of the Dmitri Information Guild in Cronus will move to rescue your family. There is no guarantee that there is no chance of failure. However, I can tell you that the probability of sess is not low if you have already bought the position of your family and the people around you and are prepared to sacrifice.
When will you prepare for that .
After the 4th test. When those who applied for enlistment are on vacation, we have already sorted out information about you and are fully prepared for your choice. A weeks vacation meant that. Time to be fully prepared to respond to whatever choices you make when you join Dmitri.
I was genuinely surprised.
Dmitry is.
I was notcent.
While boldly proceeding with the work, he was perfectly preparing how to respond in detail.
Iron Fortress.
built a solid tower.
With Roman Dmitri at the center, the Dmitri principality went out with the foundation of the empire.
And among spies like you, those with mental restraints will live here for a month and break the chain of restraints. There are already sessful examples of this. The study of Anti-Magic (ħ) creates mental strength and allows you to gain freedom from unknown forces that restrict you.
this is.
It was Roman Dmitris n.
The mental restraints Alexander uses exert a strong deterrence, but Shaolins study of the Anti-Mas is the most optimal solution to the constraints.
Even the Hwanma, which drove the people of the political faction into fear, couldnt pierce Shaolins mental strength armed with the study of anti-ma.
breaking the silence
Baek Joong-hyeok got their martial arts.
What was not particrly necessary in the previous life was suitable as a means to break Alexanders mental restraints.
recruiting enlisted men.
Swordsmanship presentation.
A series of courses were carried out under perfect preparation.
People were surprised by Dmitris boldness, but Dmitri was prepared to deal with all the variables.
admired
Fred asked with shaking eyes.
Why are you even doing this? Do you think Im worth the risk of rescuing my family and lifting my mental restraints?
no.
As always, Chris made safety his top priority.
but.
It doesnt matter to us how great an aura tester Fred is. The reason were doing this to you who say well follow Dmitri is because the people who directly serve the lord are worth it. whatever happens to you in the future From the moment you revealed the whole truth and swore allegiance to Dmitri, Dmitri will not abandon you.
Moment.
A tingling feeling arose.
In the Kronos Empire, despite being at the center of power, there were many unstable days, and Chris represented Dmitri and showed how Dmitri treats his people.
They were really unusual people.
Dmitris generosity gave them strong confidence that they would leap to the Empire someday.
said Fred.
I will follow Dmitry. I will risk my life for Dmitri in the future.
I vomited my heart out.
Seeing Freds eager eyes, Chrisughed and got up from his seat.
Follow me. If you finish studying anti-ma for the next month, Ill have your family colonized in front of you that day.
thank you.
got up along
Fred.
He was Dmitrys man from now on.
As he was walking, Fred witnessed a man covered in blood being dragged from the other side.
?!
I opened my eyes.
It had to be.
The being dragged by the soldiers had a very familiar face.
The man who chatted with people at the inn.
The man who gave up the 4th test after revealing that he was a spy.
Dshan.
He was being dragged before Freds eyes as he was dying.
Chapter 302
Chapter 302 The Choice (4)
Deshans eyes widened.
Spotting Fred, he shrugged off the soldier and ran out, grabbing Fred by the crotch of his pants.
Please. Please save me! I ask these people to evil!
snap.
A soldier pulled the clothes from behind.
The soldier lowered his head and said he was sorry, then forcibly dragged the struggling giant past Fred.
A continuous scream was heard from behind.
When the image of Deshan, who revealed that he was a spy in the 4th test and escaped Dmitri, came to mind, Fred could not calmly ept the situation that had just urred.
How did this happen? Could it be that the promise of Dmitris honor was a lie?
Dshan is a spy.
There was no reason to keep a promise against a spy, but Fred was also a spy, so he was embarrassed.
Chris said.
We intended to spare DShaan as promised. If only he had kept his mouth shut, burying what he had seen and heard in Dmitry. Dshan left Dmitri and headed for Adelian. There, after making a reservation for the warp schedule to Valha, I contacted the person who had put in the spy request through magicmunication. From then on, its as you see. Dmitris intelligence guild was closely monitoring the spies movements, and they brought Dshan here because they had broken their promise.
Freds eyes twitched.
My mouth was dry.
He felt a sense of coolness at Chriss words, which he spat out calmly.
Dmitri never stood by the presence of spies. He had the confidence that it didnt matter what variables were created by the spies, and he must have been ready to punish our existence at any time.
I got goosebumps.
Chris obviously.
He said he had finished sorting information on those who passed enlistment and were fully prepared for their selection.
At first, I thought it was a consideration for spies.
People whose families like themselves were held hostage would not be able to betray Cronos unless they could solve the fundamental problem.
however.
Come to think of it, the truth was different.
Being fully prepared ording to the choice meant that negative situations were also included, and if he had stolen Dmitris information, the beings Chris bought might have harmed his family.
Let your thoughts reach there. My eyes trembled.
The fact that Dmitri was scarier than I thought gave me mixed emotions.
I was surprised at first.
Fear arose.
I was embarrassed and confused about how to handle this situation.
Then.
I was relieved.
He believed that if the work was done so thoroughly, the decision to entrust the future to Dmitri was not wrong.
Fred.
I saw Chris.
Chris looked at Fred, his eyes as if he could see what he was thinking.
Remember today. That Dmitri is not a heaven that is as good as he is naive.
* * *
The time when the spies were making a fuss over the whereabouts of the spies.
There was a person who was immersed in training alone at the training ground.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The sword cut through the night sky.
Ares showed sincere admiration at the aura that was scattered along with the sweat.
The answer I was looking for was in Dmitri.
Ares.
Called a genius in swordsmanship, he questioned Alexanders method and then created his own method.
An organized aura rather than an indiscriminate eruption.
Rather than spreading mana in his body, he tried to find a way to control mana somehow.
The incident in which he defeated Schneider, a member of the Twelve Swords of the Continent, was proof that his method was correct, but Ares knew he still hadnt found the answer.
decades.
I lived madly by the sword.
Dmitris teaching was shocking to him, who was only thinking about the sword until he opened and closed his eyes.
Sura Simbeop is the ideal Ive been looking for. Mana control was always an unsolved task, but Sura Simbeop formed a space to store mana and suggested hundreds of ways to eject mana from it. This is absolutely not a knowledge that can be perfected in a year or two. But how could Dmitry Romane up with such a perfect theory?
It was amazing.
People like Scott took 3 hours to feel mana, but Ares felt mana as soon as he followed the method of Sura simbeop and induced it.
only 1 hour.
When he felt that the mana had umted in a minute but certain way, Ares couldnt help but exim at the thrill that rose from his toes.
I was astonished.
The sura simbeop was a miracle, and based on this, it seemed that he could realize many things he had imagined.
the problem is.
Is it really true that Sura simbeop is only a low-level martial arts?
chuck.
took the sword
The swordsmanship based on Sura simbeop was destructive, and I felt that I was taking a step forward after hovering around the ce recently.
However, I couldnt ept the fact that this kind of sura simbeop was only a low level.
I saw a new world with the sura simbeop alone, but Chris said there is more to it.
If what Chris said is true. Roman Dmitri may have already upied an overwhelming position regarding martial arts. People say that they cant understand Roman Dmitris move to openly reveal the concept of Danjeon, but that level may be nothing to Roman Dmitris achievements, as he taught Sura mental methods to spies. Roman Dmitry. What is your true identity? How can you create a system with a high level of perfection while denying the existing system at the age of less than 30?
Ares way.
Although he denied Alexanders teachings, he had no choice but to base himself on Alexanders teachings.
But Roman Dmitri was different.
Roman Dmitri perfectly made a system that even he, who people call a genius, could only vaguely imagine.
Did people say that they see as much as they know?
Since Ares was denying Alexanders method and creating a new system, the teaching of Sura simbeop was inevitably more shocking.
actually.
Ares intended to leave Dmitri after receiving some instruction.
Honor as a prosecutor was not that important to him.
Roman Dmitry is now writing a new history. A great achievement that will push Alexander to the back of history.
I was sure
Roman Dmitry was different from Alexander.
I was making a perfect system without any loopholes.
so that.
Ares changed his mind.
As long as I have something to learn. Lets stay with Dmitri for the time being.
made a decision
Recognizing Roman Dmitry.
I epted that I had something to learn from him.
I dont intend to be loyal to Dmitri for the rest of my life, but at least for now Dmitri was worth it.
But did he expect it?
That there was a precedent in Chris, who swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri for simr reasons.
Shuk.
took the sword
The night air was full.
Ares, not expecting his future, turned around and headed for the inn.
* * *
Emperor Kronos.
No, Alexander received a report from the Marquis of Memphis while being possessed.
All spies sent to Dmitri have not been contacted. At first, I thought it was amunication problem, but seeing as there are reports that Dmitri has no particr problem, I think we should consider the possibility of betrayal.
The Marquis of Memphis bowed her head.
He did not have the confidence to dare to face the face of Emperor Cronus, who was raging above his head.
All the buggy bastards chose Dmitri.
recruiting enlisted men.
Kronos sent hundreds of spies.
Most of them did not pass the 4th test, but still, not a few people, including Scott, were on the list of sessful candidates.
Now, he thought it was only a matter of time before he could steal the martial arts.
However, no matter how much time passed, there was no return contact, and the Marquis of Memphis had no choice but to mention the betrayal.
It was absurd.
The spies of the Kronos Empire.
I couldnt believe that I chose Dmitri even though each of them had the risk of betrayal.
furthermore.
The link between the pieces is broken.
Pieces that infiltrated Dmitry.
The connection with them was not smooth.
Alexander was confident of stealing weapons even if all the spies failed, but the loss ofmunication between the pieces gave him embarrassment.
It was unclear whether they had defected.
But the mere fact that things werent going as he had hoped did not contain Alexanders simmering anger.
Kronos is an empire.
Unlike other countries, the title of empire was attached, and people looked up to the Cronus Empire.
Cairo, Dmitri Hector, etc. Sess in the Kronos Empire is an achievement enough to stiffen ones neck anywhere on the continent, rather than seeding in such an unlikely country.
Buttely the tide has been changing.
After consecutive defeats against Dmitri and the payment of 500,000 gold as warpensation, people no longer regarded the Kronos Empire as an entity with overwhelming power.
A crack urred.
The precedent that Kronos was not perfect also led to the disastrous conclusion of the betrayal of the spies.
Man is an animal of oblivion. Stupid humans do not remember what results the Cronus Empire produced in the repeated history.
Not yet.
It was not the time.
But in the not-too-distant future, the world will have to deal with its own wrath.
The Marquis of Memphis.
yes.
All spies sent to Dmitri are discarded. Invite everyone involved with them and make it clear what would happen if they betrayed Kronos. There is no room for Kronos to be shaken just because the bug-like offspring leave Kronos. Kronos will always be at the apex of the continents.
I take orders.
The Marquis of Memphis stepped down.
and after a few days
The Marquis of Memphis, with a pale face, delivered a report that all the spies families had fled.
* * *
Dismal space.
Alexander took a step.
When we finally reached our destination, the moonlighting through the hole in the ceiling lit up the space around us.
It was a foundation.
Staring at the dark red form, Alexanderughed.
One year ahead. One year willplete the thousand-year n.
long time ago
When he took the body of Alexander and rose to the position of emperor while receiving enthusiastic cheers from the people.
Alexander wished for immortality.
Because I lived a life that I did not have in my previous life, I hoped that it would be eternal, and I thought that only a domineering life, which is not eternal, gives meaning to life.
Alexander embraced ck magic.
Living as an immortal, Alexander created a tradition to control the descendants of the Imperial family.
The descendents of the imperial family must pray for the revival of the empire through a ceremony honoring the spirits of their ancestors on theing of age ceremony.
Current Emperor Kronos.
It was the same.
Considered to have a natural talent as an aura swordsman, he was encroached upon by his ancestors marriage, Alexander, at theing-of-age ceremony.
From then on, Emperor Cronus became one of many sculptures.
Alexander thus made Emperor Cronus his father and his grandfather.
From the time that history recorded that Alexander died, he took control of those who were called emperors.
People didnt know the truth.
while the years pass.
Blood and death piled up in this foundation as humans, who lived only a hundred years, fell into the abyss of oblivion and repeated the mistakes of the past.
Alexanders n also proceeded step by step.
The magic of darkness has grown stronger and recently, as the power of the world tree has rapidly weakened, the day to realize the Millennium n is just around the corner.
Roman Dmitry.
kingdom union.
It was pointless.
In a year from now, they will face the shocking truth that Alexander, who is said to be the founder of Aura, has led the Smander continent.
Roman Dmitry. run amok No matter how desperate you are, the future that has been nned for a long time will not change. In the not-too-distant future, we willplete the Millennium n with martial arts that will surpass you and a disaster that will destroy Dmitri.
The wide smile on his face was stained with madness.
Look forward to that day.
rumble.
Magical powers arose in the Foundation.
Darkness multiplied.
It engulfed Alexanders existence before he knew it.
* * *
A few days after that.
Dmitry calmed down.
Most of the spies issues were sorted out, and Dmitris enlisted men took their positions by training in earnest.
around that time.
Three guests visited Dmitry.
The time when the sun has not yet fully risen.
The first customer to visit Dmitri was Hoffman, the head of the Golden Bank.
Chapter 303
Chapter 303 Three Guests (1)
The public image of Hoffman was a lump of greed.
In the imagination of those who would do anything to make money, Hoffman had a look worthy of his reputation.
His fat belly would stick out, and his chin folded in two or three parts, glistening with oil and a poorly maintained beard, would have made Hoffmann a gluttonous pig.
however.
The reality was different.
A well-groomed middle-aged man put on round sses and looked at Roman Dmitri.
I am genuinely surprised by Dmitris recent move. Even Valha, which is called the country of warriors, does not want to confront Kronos head-on, but Dmitri defeated Kronos and received the war reward. And even the swordsmanship presentation. Golden Bank doesnt like to go against the tide, but now theyre epting the possibility that Dmitri might be the new trend.
I took a sip of tea.
Golden Bank was quick to calcte.
In the rapidly changing situation of the continent, they reached a conclusion after meeting day and night.
Dmitri will grow into a forceparable to Kronos Valha in the future. With Roman Dmitris ability, he would surely achieve such an achievement, but wouldnt it be a little easier if there were sponsors like our Golden Bank in the process? Thats why I found Dmitry. Golden Bank hopes to cooperate with Dmitry. If Dmitri says he will think about the future with Golden Bank, we will solve all of Dmitris financial problems.
It was a confident statement.
Golden Bank is a symbol of wealth.
They have achieved unimaginable wealth over a long history, to the extent that there is a saying that gold coins are piled up like the sea in their treasury.
It was an irresistible temptation.
In addition, as Dmitri spent a huge amount of money in the name ofpensation for the recent war and the war in Redford Kingdom, even Dmitri, who was called the richest man, had no choice but to have poor pockets.
The timing was right.
At a time when Dmitri needed money, Golden Bank held him in high esteem.
Hoffman added.
Golden Bank doesnt expect much from Dmitry. Just the fact that Dmitri doesnt rule out Golden Bank in the future, we can provide interest-free loans of 1 million gold right away. Isnt that unconventional? It means that we can give for pure favor an amount that the weaker countries of the continent would not dare to think of.
It was an attractive condition.
Obviously in favor of Dmitry.
The moment you hold hands with a smile on your face, Dmitri can secure 1 million gold extra funds.
however.
Roman Dmitris reaction was not as expected.
]
So you mean to walk a tightrope between Kronos and Dmitri?
* * *
The atmosphere became chilly.
Despite Hoffmans hardened expression, Roman Dmitri continued without hesitation.
Golden Bank has had a friendly rtionship with the Kronos Empire. Beyond a simple win-win rtionship, you showed the appearance of tantly trying to help the Cronus Empire at the time of the Redford Kingdom incident. Hoffman. Since you are the president of Golden Bank, the n at that time must have originated in your head. If the Kingdom of Redford copsed without being able to repay the money borrowed from the Golden Bank, do you think you would havee to Dmitri and talked about cooperation like today?
It was a sensitive issue.
When a riot broke out in Redford Kingdom, the cause of the riot was the Kronos Empire and the Golden Bank.
n at that time.
It was anti-human.
The Kronos Empire killed the children of King Redford and forced the king to lead a dissolute life with the life of thest remaining prince as coteral.
The king drank and fell in love with women, and his gambling debts plunged Redford kingdom into abyss.
The Golden Bank ignited the ns of the Kronos Empire.
By lending a huge amount of money with nothing to hold as coteral, he pushed the kingdom of Redford hard from behind.
if.
Without the help of Roman Dmitri, the kingdom of Redford would have perished and the union of kingdoms would have copsed.
Kronos and Golden Bank.
boarded the same boat.
At the words pointing out that, Hoffman expressed his chilly emotions with a smile.
If Redfords n had worked, I certainly wouldnt have sought out Dmitri. The copse of the kingdom union would have been directly linked to the revival of the Kronos Empire. But its a bit disappointing. I did not prepare this ce to talk about the bad rtionship of the past, but I want to talk about the future with Roman Dmitri. The Redford case is a thing of the past. The important thing now is the fact that there are things we can do for each other in this ce where we are facing each other.
He didnt hide his teeth.
I was proud.
Golden Banks strength was strong enough to bury its dirty past.
Look into the future. No matter what we were once entangled in, a promise to look in the same direction as the Golden Bank can secure a million gold. Arent we immature children? Its been a year, ten years, and the age to hold that incident in your heart has passed. I am sure we can build a good rtionship.
It wasnt persuasion.
A clear reward and practical rtionship.
Hoffman knew all too well how to deal with the powerful while living as the head of Golden Bank.
but.
The opponent was a different type of human.
Aside from practical gains, a single fact touched Roman Dmitris heart.
no. We cant build a good rtionship. I hope to destroy the Kronos Empire, and your Golden Bank will not give up its rtionship with the Kronos Empire until the end. What you want is not a future with Dmitri. Regardless of whoever bes the real power of the continent, Kronos or Dmitri, it must be a ulterior motive to prepare for unexpected variables with a safety of 1 million gold. Hoffman. Any being who cooperates with those who show enmity towards Dmitri is not allowed anypromise.
Its not a matter of going to such extremes! Look back at the continents history. The continents leading leaders have always had ties to the Golden Bank. The Golden Bank is a neutral faction and a king maker. Why do you need to mess things up like this when you can get a lot of benefit with just a word of mouth?
My rtionship with you is of no importance.
Roman Dmitry showed ferocious momentum.
allies and enemies.
There was a clear standard on the boundary between the two.
The fact that the Redford Kingdom, which Golden Bank had epted as an ally from the moment it actively helped the Cronus Empire, had an irreversible rtionship with the Golden Bank.
Dmitrys direction was determined.
Promoting an advantageous situation bypromising with the enemy was different from the way to reach the top, as Roman Dmitry said.
press down with force
trample
The stronger your opponent is, the more likely no one will object when you reach the pinnacle.
For Dmitri,promise is only when one-sided gains are made to the point where the wordpromise is embarrassing.
Golden Bank. I didnt like you from the start.
Moment.
Hoffman was speechless.
His face flushed as if it were going to explode at any moment, and he jumped out of his seat and shouted.
Remember todays events! Golden Bank will never forget the grudge.
p.
took a step
As he was about to leave, a cold voice stopped him.
stop.
Roman Dmitry.
Looking at Hoffman, he showed intent to kill.
I think you are mistaken about something. Do you think you can survive in Dmitri even if you show hostility to me?
* * *
Embarrassed.
intent to kill.
When he was told that he couldnt get out of this ce alive, Hoffman said with wavering eyes.
Are you saying you want to kill me now? Roman Dmitry. No Roman Dmitry. I am the president of Golden Bank. What do you think will happen if you kill me? Its not just a matter of killing one person, all the money in the Golden Bank will be used to kill Dmitri. The wealth we have does not mean only gold and silver treasures. I mean any rtionship that has to do with wealth, and those rtionships can directly strain Dmitris survival.
It was a significant threat.
In order to make money, Golden Bank has no choice but to intervene in all processes that require money, not just debentures.
one of them.
What would happen if the people involved with Golden Bank inmerce cut ties with Dmitry?
Even if you have good quality iron ore, people who will buy it will disappear.
Naturally, money will dry up, and even Dmitri, who is called the rich man, cannot survive the copse ofmerce.
Roman Dmitry crossed his legs.
He looked up at Hoffman and smiled.
Why do you think I created the Kingdom Union?
what is that?
In dering war against the Kronos Empire, I formed a coalition of kingdoms to oppose it. It was a decision not simply to form a safety for weak countries, but to prepare for the maniption of your Golden Bank. Even ifmerce copses because of you, we can recover again through our rtionship with the Kingdom Union. Like you said, the gobi wille at first. However, after filling the void caused by you, Golden Banks status will not be the same as it once was.
Roman Dmitry.
I read the map.
When a decision was made, the ramifications of it were taken into ount.
Hoffman. Ill ask again. Do you think there is a special reason for me to save you here?
that that.
stuttered
Roman Dmitry is crazy.
Just like the rumors around him if he said something wrong now, he was a person who could actually kill himself.
Demon of the battlefield.
Such was the fame of Roman Dmitry.
As if he were called a lump of greed, Roman Dmitris intent to kill was real.
I made a mistake.
He bowed his head.
There was no other way.
Hoffman, who has lived as a powerful man, was not prepared for a situation where the golden banks halo could not protect him.
said Roman Dmitry.
Let me suggest one from now on. I will sell your life for 1 million gold. If the Golden Bank holds that much money, write a pledge to pay 1 million gold here and take care of your life. how about I think its the only reasonable deal that can suppress my murderous intent.
One million gold! That is nonsense!
I decide whether it makes sense or not. If its the price of the Golden Bank presidents life, its probably different from the standard.
Crossed the line.
Hoffmans face was about to burst with rage, but he gritted his teeth when he met Roman Dmitris gaze.
misjudged from the start.
Dmitri was a limb.
From the moment he stepped in without thinking about it, there was no way to proceed with the work ording to Hoffmans will.
atst.
I will ept the deal.
* * *
Hoffman left.
recent transaction.
reckless and crossed the line.
This would lead to irreversible ties with Golden Bank, but Roman Dmitri didnt mind.
If there was any gain from killing Hoffman. He would not have returned alive from Dmitry.
Golden Bank is a worm parasitic on power. Compromising with the bugs will only let my body rot.
anyway.
Futuremerce must exclude cooperation with Golden Bank.
Even if they try to interfere by any means and methods, Dmitry must build his own system.
That is why the formation of the kingdom union was meaningful.
Even if you lose the good deal of Kronos and the Valha Empire, the rest of the kingdoms can fill the gap to some extent.
of course.
A perfect recement is impossible.
However, from the moment I decided to go to war, I learned through previous life experiences that some of them had to give up.
The oath of the Golden Bank is more important than life. Hoffman would pay 1 million gold just because of his pride, and they must have already prepared that money for their business with us. 1 million gold can be used as a fund to respond to the sabotage of the Golden Bank. When all 1 million gold is exhausted, Dmitri and the Kingdom Alliance will create an environment where they can live without the help of the Golden Bank and the Empire.
turned the game upside down
Now that he signed a truce with Kronos, it was a good opportunity to create a game centered on Dmitri.
step by step.
made the base
Swordsmanship presentation.
Golden Bank.
kingdom union.
All choices were intertwined and one step closer to a great goal.
So Hoffman left Dmitri.
and a few hourster
A second guest came.
Brother. Prince Edwin Hector asked to see you.
Edwin Hector.
It was an unexpected guest.
Thest time he met at thest kingdom union meeting, he looked for Roman Dmitri with a determined expression.
And then.
Could you tell me about Sangdan Tian?
He bluntly stated his purpose.
Chapter 304
Chapter 304 Three Guests (2)
Hectors Star.
genius wizard.
The adjectives that describe Edwin Hector prove his special ce in the life he lived.
I also had confidence in myself.
and thest few years.
Confidence was slowly eroded.
When he met Roman Dmitri on the southern front, he faced an insurmountable wall and found out the beast that made Hector starve, but the fact that he couldnt do anything gave him a deep sense of helplessness.
Even under such circumstances, Edwin Hector did not stop.
He did the best he could, such as whipping him hard, practicing magic in the magic tower in the sky, and forming an alliance with Roman Dmitri.
however.
An incident urred that shattered even the slightest bit of confidence.
In the all-out war between Kronos and Dmitri, the Kronos Empire mobilized as many as 8 magicians.
The level of the 8th circle is an opponent that I can never match no matter how desperately I try and devote myself to training for decades. Kronos Empire. It is such a monster that I wish to avenge, and Roman Dmitri, who fought a fierce war with me on the southern front, has gone far ahead that I dare not even look at.
It was strange.
The lord of the magic tower in the sky praised Edwin Hectors development and used the expression genius of the century, but when he looked up at the sky, there were beings that he couldnt touch.
Cronus, the enemy of Roman Dmitri and Hector, who gave him defeat.
To reach out and touch them, they have already reached a state beyond the heavens.
sumbed to evil
gritted it
Investing all his time aside from political activities in training, Edwin Hector devoted himself to magical development.
Then one day.
Edwin Hector witnessed a shocking sight.
Swordsmanship presentation.
I saw the future of magic academia in Roman Dmitri, who was telling people about the swordsmanship revolution.
Roman Dmitry expressed the brain as the upper front. Forming a circle at the heart, the middle front, and creating an aura bowl near the lower belly, the lower front, can be interpreted as meaning that the upper front can also develop. If you can unlock the secrets of the top battle. This is sure to be a clue to the magic revolution.
Magic.
How is the unknown power manifested?
By forming a circle in the heart and assimting the mana of the circle with the mana of nature, it is possible to manipte a catastrophe that can be described as a natural disaster ording to human intentions.
The circle is not the only requirement for a wizard in this process.
A highly developed brain. If the circle is a channel for mana, the brain can handle the flow of excessive information and mana sucked into the head, so the magic of the high circle can be expressed only when both the circle and the brain are developed.
so that.
The higher the circle, the more developed the heart and brain.
The reason people called geniuses became wizards was because brain development was directly rted to magical talent.
st furnace.
changed his mindset.
If the theory mentioned by Roman Dmitry means the development of the upper front, it could be epted as meaning that the brain ability can be raised.
This was a really great hypothesis.
If a magician of the 3rd circle develops enough to use the magic of the 5th circle, the wizard will show the power to overwhelm the wizards of the same ss.
It is not simply that the power of magic increases, butplex synergies, such as the speed of processing magic, will obviously lead to rapid development.
got into trouble
the future ahead.
In order to take revenge on the Kronos Empire, he needed the power to deal with a monster like Shepherd.
atst.
Edwin Hector made a decision.
I wanted to be strong, so I threw away all my pride and left for Dmitry.
The time when the sun rises in mid-heaven.
Edwin Hector arrives at Dmitry after Hoffman leaves.
* * *
Asking for information about Sangdanjeon (ϵ).
It was a sudden development.
Even though it was a situation that would have been embarrassing for Roman Dmitri, he looked at Edwin Hector with calm eyes.
Dmitri and Hector are allies belonging to the same Kingdom Alliance. But that alone isnt enough reason to tell you about the top tier battles. Why should I go through such trouble?
at that point.
Edwin Hectors eyes changed.
It was a rather unfavorable answer, but Roman Dmitris remarks made it clear that he knew about upper-level warfare.
then.
This was an opportunity.
Edwin Hector said.
I also agree that this is a reckless request. It is said that the concept of Danjeon was exined at the swordsmanship presentation, but sharing information without a price is to force Dmitry to sacrifice one-sidedly. Ill tell you straight forward. Im sure the guild war will be a clue to the magic revolution. If Hector achieves meaningful results through the disclosure of information, the process and conclusions will be transparently disclosed. We will do everything in our power to help Dmitri achieve the same achievements Hector did.
Didnt hide the truth.
The hilt belonged to Dmitry.
He was not unaware of the fact that absurd negotiations from the position of absolute B would ruin the rtionship.
And this is confidential, but we are currently secretly moving the Magic Tower in the sky to Hector. Im not asking you to trust Hectors ability. The Magic Tower of the Sky and I will unravel the secrets of the Merchant War and create meaningful results. Roman Dmitry. This war proved that the Kronos Empire possesses magical power beyond imagination. Sefirs magic was devastating, and their limits were unfathomable. The kingdom union also needs strength to stand against it. Hector and the magic tower in the sky. I will be a counterhorse against the wizards of Cronus.
The world was changing.
Cronus revealed his dirty ambitions, and the fact that he was using ck magic put the Mage Tower in the sky in danger.
no more
I couldnt believe Kronos.
The transfer of the sky was good news for Dmitri.
said Roman Dmitry.
Dmitry has a phoenix. Do you think they alone cant figure out the secrets of the Merchant War?
no. We appreciate Phoenixs ability, but we dont have much time. A truce with the Kronos Empire is meaningless. In a situation where you dont know when they will reveal their ambitions to conquer the continent again, I think we can quickly achieve results if everyone joins forces. We will actively ept the joining of the Phoenix Mage Tower in the process of researching the Merchant War. Not to monopolize the result. I just hope that we can work together to produce a result that everyone will be satisfied with.
Edwin Hector was right.
Honest disclosure of the purpose was the best I could choose from Euls position.
Roman Dmitri rose from his seat.
Move your seats. I have something to show you.
* * *
The ce they arrived at was the Magic Tower.
When Roman Dmitri entered, the Phoenix wizards were startled and quickly lined up.
What are you doing, my lord?
It was Felix.
When he confirmed the existence of Edwin Hector, he showed a puzzled look in his eyes.
I want to use the magic gym. Get a seat and call Knox.
All right.
No special exnation was required.
immediate fulfillment.
Roman Dmitris orders were absolute, and whatever orders he gave, the wizards, including Felix, followed them without question.
To them, Roman Dmitry was a divine being.
Didnt Roman Dmitri rescue the phoenix from the kingdom of the Franks and seed in rebuilding the Mage Tower?
The work proceeded in an instant.
Following Felixs guidance, they moved to the Magic Gymnasium, where Nox was waiting for them as ordered.
Forward Knox.
yes.
Knox came out.
Roman Dmitri said, looking at Edwin Hector, who was still unable toprehend the situation.
I heard that after Edwin Hector entered the heavens, he gained enlightenment and entered the 5th circle. Nox is a 5th Circle mage, just like Edwin Hector. If you defeat Nox through magic sparring, I will tell you the secret of the upper guild battle without any preconditions.
Moment.
Edwin Hector showed a strange expression.
Roman Dmitrys intentions could not be understood.
But what was certain was that he could not refuse this offer even in order to find out the secret of the war.
st furnace.
I will ept Dalian.
Edwin Hector chose to win for himself.
* * *
Above the gymnasium.
Edwin Hector looked at his opponent.
A battle between wizards and wizards.
In the same situation up to each circle, the sess of the first attack was very important.
The moment you quickly gain the upper hand. It is difficult to overturn the situation with magic of the same ss. From the start, you have to interrupt the opponents casting with magic that can be used quickly and bring the atmosphere with a follow-up attack.
It was amon sense decision.
Magic has many limitations.
The more powerful magic is used, the moreplicated calctions and casting process are required, so there is no time to use ones own magic leisurely in a one-on-one confrontation.
So, in the case of War Mages, there were not many high-circle wizards.
They are the kind who use the magic of the low circle efficiently, and Edwin Hector has learned the method of War Mage through his sufficient war experience.
The circle fluctuated.
Just as he was watching his opponent with sharp eyes, Roman Dmitri sent a signal.
start!
Lightning Arrow.
do not fall out.
The forerunner was Edwin Hector.
It uses 1-circle magic that can skip casting, and at the same time adds Aqua Arrow to increase the destructive power of the attribute.
The powers of water and electricity mixed and attacked Knox.
Edwin Hector immediately expanded the circle and quickly nned a follow-up attack by casting a high-circle magic.
It was fast.
however.
Fire Cannon.
Anger C
Gur r r r r r r r r r r .
Intense fire erupted.
Edwin Hectors eyes widened.
The fact that the opponent used the magic of the 5th circle without special casting meant that the casting process was omitted through memorization.
It was unexpected.
Before starting the sparring, they agreed to use Memorize Magic only once, but I didnt know that they would try to gain the upper hand by manifesting the 5th circle magic from the start.
this rather.
It was a chance.
Edwin Hector showed simple improvisation rather than memorization magic.
Stone wall.
Kururureureung.
Omit existing casting.
Transformed basic elemental magic into a wall.
Forming an intangible force such as fire into a wall is a 4th circle or higher magic, but Stone Wall was a simple magic that did not require casting.
It did not block the opponents magic.
A stone wall was formed on the ground he was standing on, and Edwin Hector rose up in the air in an instant.
It
was a terrifying sight.
A shift in thinking.
It made Noxs magic useless by going beyond the range of the mes without exerting much effort.
Quaang!
Roaring.
mes exploded.
The Stone Wall melted at once, but thanks to Edwin Hector, he seized the opportunity.
Memorize Thunder Cannon.
jjik.
Jijijijijijik.
past experience.
Edwin Hector met a monster like Roman Dmitry on the battlefield.
Realizing that nothing could be done simply by believing in the destructive power of magic, he acquired the improvisation of the War Mages through continuous experience.
It can be risky.
Even if it was a little twisted, it would not be possible to avoid Noxs magic, but Edwin Hector, who took the upper hand in Memorize with bold judgment, seized the opportunity to counterattack.
Confrontation between wizards.
The difference in circles was absolute.
As Nox, who had already used Memorize, there was no way to block the 5th circles Thunder Cannon from the front.
Blink is the only way.
Its enough to move the space, but knowing that, I chose Thunder Cannon, which can attack quickly.
Blink is not omnipotent.
It also obviously requires time for casting, and Knox immediately after using Memorize has no choice but to counter with the magic of the low circle.
That was the dilemma.
Due to the difference in the circle, Knox will face a situation where a single mistake will lead to defeat.
I wasnt sure of victory.
but.
I thought I had the upper hand.
Edwin Hector immediately witnessed an unbelievable sight as he prepared the next magic.
Fire Cannon.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Knox.
The 5th circle magic was manifested again.
Edwin Hector reacted with bewilderment as the electricity and fire shed violently.
What is this?!
Did you use memorization?
It wasnt.
For that reason, the people around him were not agitated.
Then, the only possibility was casting, but it was realistically impossible to cast it so quickly.
generated magic.
He had no intention of admitting defeat.
He staked his life on Hectors future.
That moment.
The sparring is already over.
from right behind.
Knox appeared.
He didnt have enough strength to use the 5th circle magic in a row, but he also had the ability to preempt the back with Blink.
It was embarrassing.
Couldnt ept reality.
Edwin Hector had been training tirelessly at the Mage Tower in the Sky, and was confident that he would at least not be pushed back by wizards of the same level.
However, this was an overwhelming result.
As Edwin Hector looked at Knox with a horribly distorted face, Roman Dmitris voice pierced his ears.
Edwin Hector. Dmitry has already applied the theory of top battle to magic.
A crack appeared on his face.
It was shocking.
Dmitri had already upied the unknown territory he thought he had discovered and had even nted a g.
Ill ask you again. Why do I have to go through the trouble of telling Hector the secret of the Merchant War?
Chapter 305
Chapter 305 The Three Customers (3)
Battle with Shefir.
Dealing with him, Roman Dmitri witnessed the flow of mana.
Its different from normal low circle wizards. His magic starts in the middle battle and creates explosive power in the upper battle.
It was strange.
People said that it formed a circle in the heart before it was stopped, and the mana gushing out from there was immediately manifested as magic.
However, Shaffirs method was notmon.
When the mana that urred in the middle battle reached the upper stage, the mana harmonized with nature and created a tremendous explosive power.
Abandon prejudice.
I didnt reject it because it was different from the existing one, but I thought about why Shefir did it that way.
Sefir is an 8th circle mage. People knew that the realm of the 8th Circle existed, but Sefir was the only one who actually proved that he had reached the 8th Circle. Perhaps the existing mages did not have the conditions to reach the 8th circle. The degree ofpleteness of the circle has already finished preparing to form the 8th ring, but it must have been that they did not advance beyond the 8th circle because they did not know how to use the upper level battle.
It was a hypothesis.
It wasnt a clear fact, but if you think the top tier match is a clue to the 8th circle, the situation fits usibly.
then.
The Sangdan War was a clue to the magic revolution.
Those who trained in the upper level battle would open the path to the 8th circle, and at the same time, there was a high probability that mages below that level would be stronger than before through training in the upper level battle.
It was a hypothesis that Roman Dmitri could have tried.
The people of the Smander Continent did not even know the concept of Danjeon, but Jungwon Moorim ssified Danjeon into subdivisions andpleted it after a lot of trial and error how to train each Danjeon.
Two-way Goddess.
It was a way to train the top battle.
At one time, when Baek Joong-hyeok was studying martial arts, he created a new Yang-ui-shin-gong based on the shamans Yang-ui-shin-gong.
hardening of the mind.
In the case of training Yangui Shingong, the development of the brain exceeds human limits, but in the case of those who train the lower part, the flow of mana is scattered through the top of the head due to the opening of the upper part.
It was truly a gyereuk (a).
It wasnt a very good training method for warriors, but if the development of upper ss warfare is the key to breaking the wall of the 8th circle, then there is no better method than Yangs Shin Gong for wizards.
so that.
Returning to Dmitry, he called Felix.
He told me the conclusion he had been thinking about and told him about Yangs new art. A few dayster, Felix visited Roman Dmitri with a surprised face.
Lord. What the hell is this technology?
sure
Yanguishingong was a revolution that would develop magic.
* * *
Last month.
The wizards of Phoenix seeded in incorporating magic into the upper ranks.
I cant say its perfect yet, but the high-end battle that I trained with Yanguis divine art showed a clear effect.
Knox.
He was a living example.
The magic that exploded through the middle battle and the upper stage showed stronger destructive power than before, and the speed of processing magic became ridiculously faster due to the development of the brain.
It was for this reason that Edwin Hector felt that the casting was omitted.
He used magic two to three times faster thanmon sense, so there was no way to stop Noxs magic even though he was on the same level.
his defeat.
It was a natural result.
Edwin Hector could not have predicted that the magic revolution had already begun.
I will ask you again. Why should I go through the trouble of telling Hector the secret of the Merchant War?
explicit refusal.
Edwin Hector felt helpless.
As Roman Dmitry said.
There was no reason for Dmitri to share the secrets of the war.
Although the concept of Danjeon was revealed through a swordsmanship presentation, Dmitri is not an idiot who unconditionally gives up what he has.
The swordsmanship presentation had a clear purpose.
At the same time that Dmitri defeated the Kronos Empire, he redefined the concept of the aura and usurped Alexanders reputation.
It created a huge ripple effect.
Even if other countries find out about Danjeon, dramatic changes wont happen, but Roman Dmitri formed the basis for a leap into an empire with a single announcement.
but.
The top battle is different.
No matter how allied they were, the benefits they gained by sharing the top battle were not that great.
Think about it.
Rather, if the secret of the war is used as bait to merge other mage towers, mages who long for brain development will inevitably flock to Dmitri.
But share it with Hector and the Magic Tower in the sky? Unlike the swordsmanship revolution, the achievement of causing the magic revolution was no longer needed.
It was bittersweet.
There was no reason to convince him.
The Phoenix Magic Tower is already establishing a system using the secrets of the Merchant War. If they run out as starters, we never know when our chance wille back. But then. If the Cronus Empire starts a war before that, Hector Kingdom will have no choice but to remain a bystander as if history repeats itself.
Its not that Im on the sidelines because I want to be on the sidelines.
Because he has no power, he just watches in awe, and the people of Hector will suffer meaningless sacrifices like that.
He clenched his fists.
himself.
a reasonable person
It wasnt the kind that appealed to emotions, but this time I wanted to hold on to the only rope, even if it was poor.
It was then.
There is no reason for Dmitri to share the secrets of the top battle. but only one If the kingdom of Hector swears a master-servant rtionship. Dmitri will take responsibility for Hectors future as a rtionship that guarantees Hectors freedom.
at that point.
Edwin Hector raised his head in surprise.
* * *
Edwin Hector.
It was an attractive presence.
He was the first enemy general defeated by Roman Dmitri, but he recognized his value from the start.
surprise attack.
bold judgment.
And even the individuals ability to use magic.
Edwin Hector might have grown into a greater person than he is now if he hadnte from a small country.
It was the same with the confrontation with Knox just now.
Edwin Hector felt powerless that he had been defeated, but his brief improvisation despite Noxs overwhelming advantage proved what Edwin Hector was all about.
Battlefield.
Edwin Hector was the leadingmander.
He risked his life with the soldiers and lived a life that was not easy enough to instill the habits of the War Mage into his body.
I like it.
So, I epted an alliance with him.
Magic and swordsmanship are different areas. As far as swordsmanship is concerned, I can handle everything, but my control over the unknown is nothing but arrogance. If theres anything Imcking. epting people toplement it will steer Dmitry in the right direction going forward.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
His strength was not only his strength.
the missing part.
filled with people
Count Fabius, who had been stuck here and there like a traitor, as if he had epted a monster to supplement his upromising political ability, became the man of Roman Dmitri.
So was Edwin Hector.
Felix of the Phoenix Magic Towerplements the magical part, but it was impossible to handle the huge area of magic with only the Phoenix.
atst.
I needed a person.
A reliable being who will help Felix and actively save the magic revolution thates from Yangs divine art.
Edwin Hector.
he could see
The brilliant gem looked at Roman Dmitri and showed agitated eyes.
Choose. If you say you will follow Dmitri, I promise you a new future.
* * *
Master-servant rtionship.
It was an unexpected development.
No, it was something I had never thought of.
different from allies.
The concept of union means an equal rtionship with Dmitri, but from the moment Roman Dmitris proposal is epted, the way of conversation will change.
Roman Dmitry treats him with respect.
Roman Dmitri was demanding a rtionship in which Hectors kingdom would support Dmitri, who was still only a principality.
It was disconcerting at first.
Strangely, however, the situation in which the rtionship between master and servant was mentioned did not sound unpleasant.
What have I been living for all this time?
royal heir.
People looked up to the life of Edwin Hector.
The life of the royal family was what they thought of as a prince managing servants in a royal family where wealth and honor were guaranteed.
But Edwin Hectors reality was not like that.
From a young age until he earned the reputation of Hectors Star, Edwin Hector had to deal with many things that were revealed to people.
not even for a moment.
There was nofortable day.
Even when the Kronos Empire didnt intentionally induce poor harvests, Hectors kingdom couldnt be said to be such a good country to live in.
Thats why I suffered from work on behalf of my ipetent father.
He handled the piles of paperwork and learned magic in his spare time to fulfill his reputation as Hectors Star.
why.
did you live like that
And even now, Edwin Hector sought out Roman Dmitri to avenge Kronos.
Born as a prince of Hector, I was not allowed to dream. There was a time when I thought such a life was unfair, but now thefort and peace of Hectors kingdom has be the meaning of my existence. Thats enough. I dont want a life where I ascend to the throne and enjoy wealth and glory, but I hope that Hector will find peace at the end of this disgusting reality after destroying the Kronos Empire.
really.
It was a sad life.
Edwin Hector has be such an existence that he cannot live for himself.
then.
Is there any reason not to swear allegiance to Roman Dmitry?
Hector did not want great power.
Like Cronus and Valha, what they wanted was different from those who widened their eyes to devour the continent.
I only hope for Hectors peace.
I just wanted to give Hectors people a life where they woke up without worries and didnt grab their stomachs for every meal.
In the first ce, there was no need to fight for interests with those in power.
If they didnt covet Hectors rice bowl, their pursuits werepletely different.
distant future.
drew a picture.
If Roman Dmitri conquers the continent, will Hector, who guards the continent, be happy?
You will be happy. At least the Dmitri I know doesnt sacrifice the happiness of those who follow him.
Rumors spread across the border.
When Henderson died, people said that he would introduce a system such as the national merit system, and people had vague envy of Dmitri.
How good would it be to be protected by such a country?
How does it feel to have the power and wealth to be able to give like that?
Watching Dmitris actions, Edwin Hector may have longed for a life with Roman Dmitri without realizing it at some point.
so.
The master-servant rtionship that Roman Dmitry spoke of didnt sound bad.
Edwin Hector dreamed of a future with Dmitri because of his understanding of his value and his reaching out.
And then.
I was sure
Hectors people will be happy even if he cant surpass Roman Dmitri.
I will follow.
At first the voice was small.
Edwin Hector looked at Roman Dmitri and spoke again.
If you promise me a future for Hector, I will give my life for Roman Dmitri.
that day.
Dmitri the kingdom of Hector.
No, I got a guy named Edwin Hector.
* * *
It was a busy day.
In the morning, he met Hoffman and his rtionship with Golden Bank changed, but at lunch he got the Hector Kingdom and Edwin Hector.
oath of allegiance.
Edwin Hector knelt.
Some people continue to doubt even after seeing such an appearance, but Roman Dmitri provided funds for the rescue of the Yang-ui God and Hectors stability.
For Edwin Hector, blind faith was embarrassing.
I wanted to ask if he didnt think about the possibility of betrayal, but I heard that all the followers of Roman Dmitri were so immersed.
It was Dmitrys way.
Trust breeds trust, so Roman Dmitri solidified the rtionship by first showing trust.
Betrayal didnt worry.
Just like the spies followed Dmitry.
He did not trust people, but trusted his own abilities.
its not arrogance
Arrogance apanied by grounds was rightly expressed as confidence.
The sun went down.
As it got darker outside, Dmitri greeted the third guest without warning.
The guest requested a private meeting with Roman Dmitry.
When the meeting finally took ce, he spat out the words with a face burning with impatience.
No, I tried to hold back as much as I could for fear of looking like a strange person, but when the hell are you going to make a new sword?
Marquis of Valentino.
The collectors patience has reached its limit.
Chapter 306
Chapter 306 sh in the East sh in the West (1)
Marquis Valentinos thinking was a bit unique.
Unlike those who reacted admiring the series of processes in which Roman Dmitri defeated the Kronos Empire and caused a swordsmanship revolution, expectations as collectors were inted.
Think about it.
Experience is what artisans consider important when creating works, and Roman Dmitry went through things that ordinary people cannot experience.
then.
What a great piece of art it will be.
The entire process of burning down a defensive fortification alone, defeating 300,000 troops, and defeating Shefir will provide great inspiration to the craftsman.
after the war is over The Marquis Valentino was troubled.
I wanted to hear that Roman Dmitri had entered the smithy, but there were no rumors that I heard even after a while.
day.
Two days.
The sun rose and set.
Around the time of a month passing by, Marquis Valentino jumped up from his seat while drinking wine.
I cant stand it like this!
Like the nickname of the greedy collector.
When the baby started to burn, I couldnt control my emotions.
It ismon for people of high social status to make an appointment several days in advance, but Marquis Valentino headed for Dmitri even though it was ratherte.
The sun went down while we were moving.
Even though he knew that his actions were a nuisance, he felt that he would not be able to go to bed if he did not do this.
and present.
No, I tried to hold back as much as I could for fear of looking like a strange person, but when the hell are you going to make a new sword?
Emotions erupted.
Staring at Roman Dmitri, who was sitting across from him, Marquis Valentino spat out the words he had in his heart as ifining.
To be honest, I think Im a mess too, so I really wanted to wait until Roman Dmitri himself said that it was made. By the way. Didnt you say that you would definitely review positive even though you didnt give a definite answer when you waged an all-out war with Kronos? I cant sleeptely. I polish the de of my ze dozens of times every day and wait for new arrivals. Couldnt you make me a new sword thinking youre saving a person?
It was desperate.
Unlike the solemn expression that made a decision, the infinitely light remarks broughtughter to Roman Dmitri.
He was a fun person.
Although the all-out war between Kronos and Dmitri was a matter at stake for the fate of the country, he was a unique human who talked about sword in the midst of it.
Even in his previous life, if it was the sword of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, there were many people who followed him with a bundle of money.
But there was no one as obsessive as the Marquis Valentino.
thinking about it.
For the first time, it was this Marquis Valentino who overwhelms the characters in his previous life.
said Roman Dmitry.
Even if it wasnt, I was thinking of making the sword as soon as the situation was sorted out. I also needed some time to sort out some of my recent realizations, and there are some that I personally would like to put to the test. Just wait a month. It is not a promise to give the sword to Marquis Valentino, but I will make a new sword and give Marquis Valentino the opportunity to purchase at least one.
Moment.
Marquis Valentinos expression brightened.
With a bright expression on his face as if he had won the world, he nodded enthusiastically.
Good idea! thank you!
Even though Im not saying its a gift.
Marquis Valentino repeated with a smile on his face that he had thought of it well until the moment he left Dmitri.
* * *
A few dayster.
Golden Bank really sent 1 million gold.
If they did not fulfill the contents of the pledge that they personally stamped, they would have worried about the situation in which the effect of numerous pledges received in the name of Golden Bank would be weakened.
It was as Roman Dmitri intended.
If they didnt send 1 million gold, they were thinking of making the pledge of the Golden Bank useless under the pretext of the pledge.
any choice.
It was an advantage for Dmitri.
The method of the Golden Bank, which did not cover the means and methods enough to be called the devil of gold coins, rather caught Hoffmans ankle.
Things have been sorted out to some extent.
Having solved all the problems in front of his eyes, Roman Dmitri left the training of the enlisted men to Chris and headed to the workshop.
Hans. I n not to go out of the studio for about a month. If there is something important, you can send a signal to inform the situation, and if not, you can handle all four lines.
All right.
Hans nodded.
Since he was familiar with the situation, he naturally prepared the environment for Roman Dmitri to stay.
Sigh.
thud.
inside the workshop.
Only Roman Dmitry remained.
Staring at the furnace, Roman Dmitri raised the hammer that was resting on the anvil.
The act of making a sword is my identity that I repeated until the moment I died. Through the sword, I can project the level of achievement I have reached as a warrior and what values I currently pursue.
Meantime.
A lot happened.
As Marquis Valentino had thought, the inspiration to create the sword was overflowing, and it became iparably stronger than when making Darkness through countless battles.
So, I took a month.
I dont know how many swords Ill be making in the meantime, but I wanted to pour as much inspiration as possible within that time.
and.
I had something to try.
The mes of fire.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
A fire broke out.
The stove caught fire, and the mes burning around Roman Dmitri heated the interior of the workshop.
power of fire.
If a sword is made using the power of fire, which has never been experienced in a previous life, what type of sword can be made?
Even if Marquis Valentino hadnte to visit in the first ce.
Roman Dmitri would have opened the workshop within a few days to solve the question that was dominating his mind.
It wasnt hot.
Roman Dmitri fell into the state of bing one with the object and the self without having to use the Divine Power of Fire.
Roaring.
engulfed in mes
It was spectacr.
Roman Dmitry finally took the first hammer blow in the raging mes.
Caan C
A cheerful sound.
The first day of the month started like that.
* * *
That time.
Hoffman mmed the desk with his face flushed red with seething rage.
Quaang!
How dare you, Roman Dmitry, threaten me?!
Golden Bank.
Historically, it is the backbone of power that everyone recognizes.
Rtions with Golden Bank were formed smoothly, even if the empire dared to take the step of Golden Bank, which wielded its wealth like the aura of the 7 stars.
But Roman Dmitri crossed the line.
He put a knife through the head of the Golden Bank andmitted an unprecedented atrocity, telling him to spit out 1 million gold if he wanted to live.
It was disastrous.
The former president of the bank and the former president of the bank.
Ive never experienced anything like Hoffmans.
The reason why he didnt pay special attention to escorts while visiting Roman Dmitri was because dealing with the Golden Bank was inevitably more difficult for a person with power like Dmitri.
I believe in my previous experience.
Roman Dmitri might note out as servile as the rest of us, but at least he didnt know he would make some stupid, gritty picks against Golden Bank.
It was an obvious mistake.
Bowing his head towards Roman Dmitri, Hoffman realized he had made a mistake in theforts of power.
And now.
Sent 1 million gold.
It wasnt for the same reason that he wanted to keep his promise.
As expected by Roman Dmitry, in order for the Golden Bank pledge not to lose its meaning, it was impossible to allow people to make excuses.
A written oath signed by the bank president.
Even if it was done with threats, Hoffman had no choice but to give the money while shaking with anger.
Roman Dmitry. You picked the wrong opponent. Ill show you what it means to be hostile to the fiends of gold.
summoned the subordinate.
Knowing that Hoffman was not in a good mood, Suha lowered his head as soon as he entered and did not make eye contact.
said Hoffman.
What material did you requestst time?
All investigations have beenpleted. Currently, there are four major yers that deal with the Dmitri family inrge amounts of iron. There is Valentino of the Cairo Kingdom, Zenit of the Cronus Empire, and Vincent of the Muriel Kingdom Alliance of the Valha Empire. As you know, all of them are super-wealthy people who lead themercial sphere of their respective countries, and they are responsible for 70% of Dmitrys iron distribution. The remaining 30% often go directly to Dmitri to buy iron. And Kronoss Zenit had virtually cut off the deal with Dmitri shortly after the war broke out.
70%.
It was a significant number.
Checking the data, Hoffman showed a sharp look.
Roman Dmitri must be relieved that he has secured 1 million gold. But lets see if you donte to me and apologize for what happened in the situation where your business partners are cut off one by one.
The power to defeat the sword.
thats gold
Hoffman was convinced from his own experience that money is an absolute value.
The first target is Valentino. Book your warp to Cairo right now.
All right.
Valentino.
A follower of Roman Dmitry.
However, merchants cannot ignore the contractual rtionship they have had with Golden Bank.
The beginning of revenge.
Neither Cronus nor Valha, but the betrayal of the closest people.
* * *
Kairos.
Valentinos mansion.
Marquis Valentino weed Hoffmans visit with a bright face.
wee.
Its been a while, Marquis Valentino.
The atmosphere was cordial.
The rich man and Golden Bank usually had to maintain good rtions, and the Marquis Valentino often met Hoffman in private.
But as soon as I got to the guest room. Hoffman showed a slightly ufortable look at the presence of an unexpected person.
Who is that?
This is Count Fabius. We had a prior appointment, so after talking, I thought it would be great if I introduced him to Hoffman, so I asked him to meet him. If there is any inconvenience, I will send Count Fabius first.
It was an ambiguous situation.
I didnt like it because I knew that Fabius was Roman Dmitris loyalist, but I thought it might be an interesting situation.
in front of Fabius. Wouldnt it be a really fun picture if the Marquis Valentino betrayed Roman Dmitri?
You dont have to.
Thank you for your consideration.
moved to ce
Count Fabius watched from the side, and a picture was made of Marquis Valentino and Hoffman facing each other.
said Hoffman.
The reason I said I would visit Marquis Valentino is because of the matter with Roman Dmitri.
What do you mean by that?
I had a big trouble with Roman Dmitri this time. Its not unusual to have emotional problems on this floor, but the problem is that Roman Dmitri threatened with my life. Marquis Valentino. The Golden Bank and the House of Dmitry arepletely over. Golden Bank intends to use any means to get revenge on Dmitri from now on.
Kuhm.
Marquis Valentino swallowed his silence as if in trouble.
It was a chance.
Hoffman pushed the opponent without giving a chance.
The reason I found Valentino first was for my rtionship with the Marquis. Actually, if you want to pressurize Dmitri, its right to visit Count Muriel in Valha first, but I wanted to tell Marquis Valentino about the situation first. I wont say it back. Cut the deal with Dmitri. If you ept my request, you will not receive interest on the money borrowed by Marquis Valentino through the Golden Bank for the next ten years, but in the opposite case, you should think about throwing up all the borrowed money as soon as the deadline expires.
It was carrot and stick.
bigots.
They dont all do business with their own money.
The use of debt was the key to business, and Marquis Valentino, like other wealthy people, borrowed money from the Golden Bank.
Paying it all off was a lot of pressure.
In addition, it was not just a matter of simply paying off the debt, but he had to think about his rtionship with Golden Bankter.
Hoffman believed in the power of money.
however.
Marquis Valentino nced at Count Fabius and said with a strange smile.
Im sorry, but I cant seem to betray Dmitri. I will repay the money I borrowed from the Golden Bank as soon as possible. In fact, Ive already been told about this by Roman Dmitri. Those who wish to maintain friendly rtions with Dmitry in the future have been told not to leave room for pressure on the Golden Bank. And my choice, as you can see, is Dmitry.
Marquis Valentino!
Hoffman widened his eyes.
I was puzzled.
Valentinos debt would be tens of thousands of gold, but I didnt know that word woulde back that I would pay it off at once.
Moment.
A hypothesis came to mind.
The idea that part of the 1 million gold that Roman Dmitri received might have flowed into Valentino.
If they lent him money from the Golden Bank, the justification for betraying Dmitri would be weakened.
Hoffman showed ferocious momentum.
Dont be quick to decide on this matter. If you refuse my offer, Golden Bank will want the ruin of Valentino as well as Dmitri.
It was an obvious threat.
In a situation that revealed hostility, the Marquis Valentino rather distorted his expression.
You dont understand what Im talking about. just go Would you take responsibility if I told you that I was stamped out by Roman Dmitri and stopped selling the sword? It seems like its over anyway, but dont show your pride for nothing and walk away calmly. than your rtionship. My rtionship with Roman Dmitry is more important to me.
Things went wrong.
Before Hoffman could answer anything, the Marquis Valentino shouted at the people beyond the door.
Guests are leaving! Serve them politely!
Chapter 307
Chapter 307 shes in the East shes in the West (2)
It was already the second time.
At the poor treatment that followed Dmitri, Hoffman was more embarrassed than angry.
I turned around.
Looking at Valentinos mansion, he spit out words.
How dare you treat me like this.
Count Fabius.
Meeting with him was no ident.
At first, I didnt think it was special like Marquis Valentinos exnation, but in the middle of the conversation, I saw Valentino and Fabius exchanging nces.
That was clear evidence.
Roman Dmitry demanded that he sever ties with Golden Bank, and Marquis Valentino epted the offer to his dismay.
I didnt understand.
what is a merchant
These are people who pursue transactions through clearpensation rather than general human rtionships.
No matter how much the Valentino family is rooted in the Cairo Kingdom, if they take this opportunity to strengthen their rtionship with the Golden Bank, they will somehow secure their future.
The Golden Bank is a ce where a group of people can give up 1 million gold for the price of their lives.
As a merchant, it was not a practical choice to reject Golden Bank and join Dmitrys hand when considering interests.
suddenly.
Rumors surfaced about Dmitry.
People used to say that the bonds between Roman Dmitry and the people involved were as strong as an iron fortress.
It may have been my mistake to attack the Marquis of Valentino from the beginning. From the Cairo rebellion to all-out war with Kronos. In the process, Marquis Valentino and Roman Dmitri must have built up a considerable bond. Marquis Valentino is old too. Selling the future of the Valentino family for such an unlikely bond.
Hoffman did not know the truth.
It wasnt because of the bond, but that arge part of it was the desire to collect Roman Dmitris sword.
No matter what.
It didnt matter now.
The next destination could never fail.
Go back to Valha.
Valha Empire.
It was the home of the Golden Bank.
* * *
It was an inefficient cirction.
If he had visited Count Muriel from the beginning, he would have been able to secure allies and put pressure on Marquis Valentino.
Sadness was postponed.
however.
I found a person who made me doubt my eyes behind Count Muriel.
See you again here.
smirk.
Hoffman had no choice but to distort his expression at the friendly attitude that seemed to have a good rtionship with him.
It was Count Fabius.
Apparently, as soon as he left the Valentino family, he immediately made an appointment with Count Muriel, but this time, Fabius arrived at the meeting ce one step ahead.
Hoffman asked.
Why is the author here?
First there was a promise. Come here. We will direct you to another reception room.
I felt bad.
Count Fabius looked over at him, and Hoffman followed Count Muriel.
The pre-arrangement was something that could not be done.
Still, Count Muriel showed a moremon sense response than Valentino, who openly said to join Fabius, so he was able to temper his emotions quickly.
Count Fabius intentions were obvious.
He would have demanded Count Muriel to sever his rtionship with the Golden Bank, just as he had persuaded Marquis Valentino.
It was an iprehensible sound.
The Muriel family couldnt do that.
said Hoffman.
How is your father?
He is very healthy enough to return to active duty right away. After retiring, he said he was rather lonely, and recently he has been cultivating a vegetable garden every day. True Father asked me to tell him that he really appreciated the gift Hoffman sent him. Where the hell did you get that precious herb?
Nothing in the world is impossible with money. I specially put in my strength for the precious person hahaha.
It was a friendly atmosphere.
The Muriel family and the Golden Bank.
As a force rooted in the same Valha, they have forged ties since their predecessors.
As we exchanged naturally through the rtionship of our ancestors, we became close enough to look for each other and take care of each other if there was something special.
so that.
I didnt hurry to convince the Muriel family.
He wasnt from Dmitris family like Cairo or Hector, and there was no reason for the family of the Valha Empire to stick with Dmitri until they refused Golden Banks request.
So, we exchanged small talk for a while.
From Hoffmans conversation like afortable living room, he showed confidence that he could persuade Muriel.
Quite a bit of time has passed.
By the time the car bottomed out, Hoffman was lucky.
The reason I found the Muriel family is because of Roman Dmitri.
okay.
Roman Dmitry that guy is firmly insane. After defeating the Cronus Empire, he seemed to not know the sky high, and he threatened with a knife to the title that he had visited in the name of a deal. Does this make any sense? As president of Golden Bank, I am determined not to overlook this issue.
The voice was raised.
The more I spoke, the more I remembered the humiliation I had suffered from Roman Dmitri.
Going forward, Golden Bank intends to block all transactions involving Dmitry and iste them economically. Count Muriel. Ive heard that they trade Dritrisan Iron inrge quantities. Please stop doing business with them. It is not a unteral request. If you ept Golden Banks offer, we will deliver steel at a lower price than them. We will also waive any interest on the money borrowed through us.
It was an exceptional condition.
economic istion.
It all started with the Muriel family.
The n was to cut off transactions one by one and start destroying them step by step when stocks of steel, the main product, piled up.
I was filled with ecstasy.
Roman Dmitry.
Those who knew nothing but swords were idiots who realized reality only when weighed down by wealth.
however.
Im sorry, but I dont think I can ept Mr. Hoffmans request.
Count Muriels refusal.
It was an unexpected development.
* * *
My eyes trembled.
In the chilly atmosphere, Count Muriel calmly stated his position.
I also want to take Hoffmans side if possible. But arent we merchants? It is impossible to sever business with Dmitry given the practical benefits of being a merchant.
Please exin in a way I can understand. If not, we have no choice but to look back on the rtionship of our ancestors.
All right.
Count Muriel took a deep breath.
From the moment Hoffman asked for a meeting, he expected an ufortable situation.
First of all, Dmitris iron is irreceable. The reason why the Muriel family went all the way to Dmitri to get iron is because Dmitris iron is the best on the continent. Dont you know Hoffman well? Would the warriors of the Valha Empire be willing to buy low-quality iron? No matter how much we rece it with products, it is impossible to monopolize the iron market as before if we do not supply Dmitrisan iron. That is the first reason.
It made sense.
Dmitris iron was considered to be of the highest quality, so the Dmitri family was able to achieve that kind of wealth.
but.
It wasnt to the point of giving up on my rtionship with Golden Bank.
Although he would trade only one item, iron, with Dmitry, Golden Bank was exerting considerable influence in a variety of items.
Muriel is a top family.
They were involved in a variety of businesses, not just iron and steel, and the strained rtionship with the Golden Bank would take a toll on them.
iron industry?
It wasnt important enough to bet on the future.
Hoffman showed an expression of iprehension.
Actually, the second reason is the most important. Valha is and of warriors. The people who work for Muriel are also warriors with boiling blood, and Roman Dmitri recently sparked a swordsmanship revolution with a swordsmanship presentation.
Just now.
Count Fabius said nothing.
It was just a brief exnation of how the severance with Dmitri would affect the Muriel family in the future.
The Dmitri family is the force leading the swordsmanship revolution. They openly revealed the concept of Danjeon and announced that they would share some information with friendly forces. The trend of the times is changing. With Roman Dmitri leading the way, what would happen if the Muriel family turned against Dmitri? The warriors of Valha will not work for us. If others cling to the outdated method of using Alexanders aura when others are leading the way, the Muriel family is bound to regress. Dont you know that here in Valha, all disputes are settled by the power of the warriors possessed by the family?
like he said.
Actual force was important.
A conflict broke out in Valha, and the oue was obvious when using Alexandres aura.
Dmitry was a pioneer.
Even though I couldnt get on the back of those who were pushing forward, I couldnt bear to choose to reject them first.
Kronos and Valha.
The two were different.
If Kronos had absolute control over the emperor, Valha was still a country with romance about power.
Count Muriels attitude changed.
He appealed to his emotions in an earnest, earnest voice.
Hoffman. Forcing one or the other is too harsh. Please consider the circumstances of the Muriel family, even considering the ties of the ancestors.
* * *
Conversation broke down.
Hoffman, who had failed to convince Count Muriel, now seemed to know why Roman Dmitri was so confident.
Did you believe in martial arts?
swordsmanship revolution.
Roman Dmitry held intangible power in his hands.
The fact that the aura swordsmen who are currently leading the continent want to learn Dmitris martial arts was an area that could not be suppressed with only gold coins in the Golden Bank.
Especially in Valha.
Hoffman thought it would be easy to convince the people from Valha, but Count Muriel did notpromise when it came to martial arts.
Roman Dmitry.
He was a great guy.
It was the first time I had ever seen a person who led the situation like this with the Golden Bank and Chuck.
but.
Things wont just go the way you want.
The president of Golden Bank.
Or a person called a poisonous snake.
Hoffman did not know how to give up.
People called him the Venomous Snake because he achieved his goal by any means and methods.
Roman Dmitri was a difficult enemy that could not be solved with money.
Seeing that even the Kronos Empire struggled against him in the first ce, it was wrong to judge that he could convince him from the beginning.
However, not everyone in the world was like Roman Dmitri.
If the Marquis Valentino formed a close bond with him and Count Muriel couldnt fall for Valhas sentiment, the situation was different for thest remaining superrich.
Vincent, the great man of the Kingdom Alliance, is a human simr to me. Even though Roman Dmitri is leading the swordsmanship revolution, he thinks of the gold coins piled up in front of him as the greatest value.
today.
Hoffman was furious.
I was madly annoyed.
Usually, the Golden Banks wishes were met without any special effort, but the constant variables were troubling.
This problem could not be easily overlooked.
If the head of the Golden Bank spit out 1 million gold under duress and no retaliation was forting, it was sure to set a ridiculous precedent.
must.
I wanted to hit the iron industry.
Hoffmans venom had finally reached its climax.
From now on, Ill clearly show you what kind of wealth I cant handle.
final destination.
We will put an end to this annoying situation in the Franks of the United Kingdom.
* * *
The first meeting was by chance.
The second meeting is fate.
There is a saying that the third meeting is inevitable.
Those words, which would normally be taken favorably, touched Hoffmans heart when he visited Viscount Vincents reception room.
Heh heh heh, will we meet again?
Count Fabius.
Dmitris roon greeted Hoffman with a yful face.
Chapter 308
Chapter 308 shes in the East shes in the West (3)
It was a moment when Hoffman was irritated.
Valentino.
Muriel.
Vincent.
While touring the Three Kingdoms, the fact that Count Fabius was there every time touched my heart.
Besides, didnt everything work out ording to Dmitris will?
In my heart, I really wanted to p the smiling face properly, but now I had a more important purpose than that, so I forced myself to swallow my anger.
Viscount Vincent said.
There is no one who wants to postpone the appointment time, so we inevitably arranged a ce for a three-way meeting. You seem to be looking for me for the same purpose anyway, so would it be all right if we talk like this?
Unlike polite speech.
The inside was clearly visible.
As he emerged as a hot potato due to problems in the iron industry, he intended to inte his ransom by calling in rivals Count Fabius and Hoffman at the same time.
Viscount Vincent was clever.
His expression, as if he didnt know the truth, was fake, but his wealth did not allow anyone to point out the truth.
Same with Hoffman.
Normally, he would pressure his opponent with the value of the Golden Bank name, but now it was thew of a thirsty person to dig a well.
Come on, Ill follow your will.
Iughed inwardly.
Being a snob was an advantage for Golden Bank.
said Hoffman.
Viscount Vincent is a person who is well versed in worldly affairs, so I think he knows how things are going. Dmitrys rtionship with Golden Bank is over. We have no intention of repairing our rtionship with Dmitry through any negotiations in the future, and that is the same with Golden Banks partners. In fact, as a person who seeks a reasonable deal, this situation is very ufortable. I dont know if its harsh to ask you to choose one, but I came here to convince Viscount Vincent.
this.
Viscount Vincent showed a troubled expression.
However, the strangely sparkling eyes knew that conflict was the catalyst for soaring ransom prices.
so that.
Hoffman offered a tangible reward.
Stop doing business with Dmitry. In return, I will ept the Vincent family as members of the Golden Line.
* * *
Viscount Vincents eyes widened.
Are you really serious?
yes.
Huh.
golden line.
It meant a huge privilege.
Golden Bank, which has led the finance of the Smander Continent since long ago, invited reliable partners with a guaranteed future to join the Golden Line.
A world beyond borders.
In the sense of looking in the same direction as Golden Bank, they granted jaw-dropping privileges to members of the Golden Line.
like right now
As you know, joining Golden Line means sharing the future with Golden Bank. if you ept my offer. In the future, we will help in all businesses handled by the Vincent family. You will be able to purchase top-notch products at low prices, introduce you to distributors belonging to the Golden Line to help reduce the cost consumed in the distribution process, and allow members who have already joined the Golden Line to trade with the Vincent family. will be promoted.
Two birds with one stone.
no, it was more than that.
Even with a simple calction, I couldnt help but notice how special this was.
Golden Bank is a lender. We n to match the interest on the amount previously loaned at the lowest interest rate, and we can lend business funds only with credit to members of the Golden Line. To be honest, I pride myself on an opportunity like this. The factions that joined the Golden Line werent the only ones that made it rich in the first ce. However, they showed rapid growth as each year passed. What do you think would happen if the Vincent family entered that realm? King of the Franks. This is a chance for the Vincent family, who are said to be the wealthiest members of the kingdom union, to get out of the well and expand into the Great Sea. I want to make it clear to seize this opportunity.
It was a tempting proposition.
As a merchant, it was an act ofmon sense to refuse to join Golden Line.
but.
The situation of the Vincent family had to calcteplex problems.
I agree that this is a really good suggestion. Perhaps no faction can refuse Mr. Hoffmans offer. However, there are issues that we must consider. The Vincent family is a force that operates on the stage of the kingdom union. The political issues cannot be overlooked because all of the base forces are right here in the Frankish kingdom.
Cataclysm.
The world has changed.
In the past, he did not have to worry too much about the political problems of the Frankish kingdom, but the war between Dmitri and the Kronos Empirepletely changed the situation.
The kingdom of the Franks bet on Dmitry.
However, what will happen if the Vincent family, active in the Franks, joins hands with the Golden Bank, which opposes Dmitri, the head of the Kingdom Union.
Thats it.
There would be tremendous pressure, and the infrastructure within the Franks might disappear at once.
so it was vague
At first, when Hoffman asked for a meeting, he knew this was an opportunity, but it was not a matter of hasty choice.
My brain got tangled up in a mess.
Viscount Vincent wanted to turn this opportunity into a sure profit, so he set up a snobbish river to meet Count Fabius and Hoffman at the same time.
Hoffmans proposal could undermine our foundation. How are you going to solve that problem?
handed over the problem
If you provide an answer, I will ept it, but if not, I will start a conversation with Count Fabius.
Hoffmanughed.
It was as expected.
The other person was a snob, so it was nice to see him.
Its a simple matter. Come out to sea. How long do you n to work in the little well called the kingdom of the Franks? To Kronos or Valha. We will prepare the foundation for the Vincent family to establish themselves. It doesnt mean abandon Frank. However, by expanding the options, we will prepare a solid foundation for the Frankish kingdom to withstand any external pressure.
It was the perfect solution.
Advance to Empire!
It was an enchanting word.
Viscount Vincent could not restrain his lips from twitching at the conversation going on like this.
Count Fabius. What do you think of Golden Banks proposal?
I shifted my gaze.
I was already leaning toward the Golden Bank, but I still couldnt help but listen to Dmitris proposal.
Throughpetition, just in case.
Might you get a better offer?
however.
From my point of view, it is a good condition. Take your chance, Viscount Vincent.
The remarks of Count Fabius, who spoke with a smile, poured cold water on the heated conversation.
* * *
It was embarrassing.
Thats what you mean when you say youre here to convince me.
Viscount Vincent asked.
Are you saying you dont mind if I join hands with Golden Bank?
yes.
Count Fabius leaned back on the sofa.
I sipped my tea with a rxed face and looked at Viscount Vincents embarrassed face.
Dmitry cannot match the conditions of Golden Bank. To be precise, I have no intention of granting preferential treatment to the Vincent family on the condition that they hold hands with Dmitri.
All right. If ites out like that .
By the way.
I cut off my words.
In response to Viscount Vincents reaction stained with anger, Count Fabius corrected his posture and put the teacup down.
I am sincerely worried about Viscount Vincent, so I will tell you an interesting story. Until Golden Bank rose to its present position. It is not the first time or two that there has been a dispute like today in the process ofpeting for interests. Each time, Golden Bank presidents said the same thing. Catch the golden line. If you share the future with us, you too will face a brilliant future.
smiled wryly
It was obvious.
What proposals will Golden Bank make?
Since it was a proposal that could not be stopped even though he knew it, Hoffman made the same remark as expected within the expected range.
Hoffman is right. In fact, there are many forces that have seeded as members of the Golden Line. But did you know that there are also failed factions? And what about the fact that those forces have something inmon?
What does that mean?
It means facing reality. Those who failed to be members of the Golden Line. What they have inmon is that they joined through petition, just like now. Those who were not epted because Golden Bank sincerely wanted them to join, but conditionally epted in order to win thepetition. Knowingly or unknowingly, they were discriminated against within the Golden Line. On the outside, he seemed to be actively fulfilling his promise, but on the inside, he led the situation so that he could not help but fall out of exhaustion.
Looking back at history.
There was an obvious precedent.
In fact, the forces that had fallen out like that passed away at the bottom without even raising their voices.
Me too Viscount Vincent. I know very well that what I said is true. If you ask for proof, Id say look back at history. If so, Ill ask. Do you see the Golden Bank wanting the Vincent family now, but retaining the same mindsetter?
Where are you talking nonsense !
Hoffman was furious.
He got up from his seat, but Count Fabius gaze was fixed on Viscount Vincent.
Dmitry is different. Dmitry never betrays a rtionship once established. That is the only condition Dmitri can promise to the Vincent Family.
* * *
The atmosphere was strange.
Seeing Viscount Vincentsplicated expression, Hoffman raised his voice.
Viscount Vincent! Dont be fooled by such nonsense. Golden Bank is a force that has risen to its current position through credit alone. We value our words like a thousand gold and wish for a future with the Vincent family. Arent you well aware that joining the Golden Line is a rare opportunity?
Admitted.
Hoffmans proposal was a great opportunity, but Count Fabius remarks threw Viscount Vincent into confusion.
Count Fabius is right. In cooperation with Golden Bank, you have to worry about betrayal every moment, but Dmitri never betrays a rtionship once epted, as rumors say. If so, what kind of cooperation is the future for the Vincent family?
There are things people misunderstand.
snobs.
Never act recklessly.
Even if people criticize them for their ck inner thoughts, they chose the safest future in terms of snobbery.
I will ept Count Fabius offer. Vincent wants to share a future with Dmitri.
made a decision
atst.
Belief was important.
If Vincent cooperates with Golden Bank, great wealth will be guaranteed, but the most important thing to the already wealthy Vincent family is safety.
The future with Golden Bank was uncertain.
On the contrary, Dmitri is leading a new future, and rumors proving that they are credible.
finished.
Hoffmans patience reached its limit when even Viscount Vincent was unable to appease him.
Pak!
Clink!
These buggy bastards!
overturned the table.
His face flushed red and he poured his anger into Viscount Vincents face.
Vincent! How dare you refuse my offer? Joining the Golden Line is an opportunity for even the richest people in the empire to line up. But to reject the offer without knowing the subject? i promise Vincents future will go downhill just like Dmitris. The Golden Bank, this Hoffman will lead you into hell.
I turned my head around.
there.
There was Count Fabius.
It was that roon that was the culprit that made the situation this way.
Fabius. On the day Dmitri copses, Ill catch you alive .
Lower your voice.
This bastard is real!
Moment.
The atmosphere turned grim.
Count Fabius, who usuallyughed, showed a ferocious expression as if he were someone else.
If you dont want to die, shut up. You fucking bastard.
Chapter 309
Chapter 309 shes in the East shes in the West (4)
I doubted my ears at first.
Hoffman trembled at the vulgar curse that onlymoners would use, and did not hide the anger that erupted from him.
How dare you use such vulgar words against the president of Golden Bank! Count Fabius. Even if youre crazy, youre still crazy. I follow Roman Dmitri, and I seem to have forgotten all that heughed at me and made fun of me just a few years ago. You should shut up. Before I tear you apart.
like he said.
Count Fabius and Hoffman were not first acquaintances.
It was a passing rtionship, but Count Fabius tried to leave a good impression on Hoffman.
Im sorry.
Count Fabiusughed.
He looked up at Hoffman, wiggling his legs with his legs crossed.
Hoffman. Its you who cant figure out whats going on. Dmitri did not give in even against the Kronos Empire, but rather defeated them. But what is only four guys, acting like we have an edge over us? Dont be mistaken. You know very well that no matter how great the power of the gold coin in your hand, this world cannot solve all problems with it alone, right?
Sigh.
got up from the seat
I couldnt recognize him because he usually smiled, but his physique, which was stronger than I thought, caused breathtaking tension.
Dmitri is doing his own thing right now. Its very gentlemanly. If you continue to makements against Dmitri, we have no choice but to make a decision. Just like the massacre of the troops of the Kronos Empire. To see the end of you, you must choose a force more frightening than gold coins.
One step closer.
The two looked at each other as they approached.
Im just saying this just in case, but you dont believe in the Golden Knights who are waiting for your orders outside, do you? Its not like that. The president of Golden Bank wouldnt be that stupid. If so, what on earth do you believe in and act like that? If Dmitri decides to assassinate you, can he really stop it with the power of gold coins?
?!
Hoffmans eyes twitched.
It was so different from what I expected.
I thought it would subside if I shouted moderately, but Count Fabius did not back down like a man without a back.
furthermore.
As Fabius said. The Golden Bank cannot prevent Dmitris assassination.
Dmitry.
Aside from Roman Dmitri, they have great masters like Chris and Kevin.
There was no way to stop them with the masters brought in with money.
Didnt even the Kronos Empire, the most powerful country on the continent, suffer the humiliation of being captured by Rascal and Cortas because they couldnt stop Roman Dmitris guerri operation?
It was embarrassing.
Count Fabius.
A man who was once called the roon of Kairos, but now swears allegiance to Dmitri.
Hes not that aggressive.
I couldnt understand why a person who was parasitic to power woulde out to such an extreme.
My eyes trembled.
Although he couldnt avoid his gaze because of his pride, he was not unaware of the fact that his defeat had already deepened.
widely.
One more step.
closed the distance
Count Fabius looked down at Hoffman with a ferocious face at a distance close enough that he could feel his breath.
hey.
people said
Count Fabius.
Dmitris roon is a typical weak and weak.
st furnace.
If you dont want to go to war with Dmitri, keep your eyes peeled. this bastard.
For Fabius, Hoffmann was ssified as weak.
* * *
Hoffman went out.
Viscount Vincent couldnt say anything hastily at the sight of him retreating as if he were running away.
Damn it.
A cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
The first n was to raise his ransom due to thepetition between Hoffman and Fabius, but he did not expect that Count Fabius woulde out this strong.
My heart skipped a beat as the situation unfolded right in front of my eyes.
The way Hoffman was treated like a back alley moneylender shocked him.
It was extreme.
Only then did I see the true face of Dmitri.
I picked the wrong opponent. Dmitri already has all the conditions for being a great power.
Like a shrimps back bursting in a whale fight.
Viscount Vincent killed his presence.
With an awkward face, he couldnt tell Count Fabius to leave, fearing that sparks would fly on him.
however.
widely.
Count Fabius sat down again.
Looking at him with a puzzled face, Count Fabius, who had shown a ferocious expression until just now, smiled kindly.
Sit down. Now that the obstruction is gone, how about having a full-fledged conversation with the yers?
what is that?
Viscount Vincent hesitated and blinked his eyes.
It felt like the ident circuit was stopped.
The sudden change of Count Fabius was also a change, but I couldnt understand what the hell they were talking about.
said Count Fabius.
Dmitry is not such a tough country. The severance with Golden Bank will have a direct impact on the Vincent family, so we cant just talk about trust. Of course, you should bepensated ordingly. Of course, if you had chosen Golden Bank in the first ce, you wouldnt even have this conversation, but like I said, Dmitri gives clear rewards to friendly factions. This is different from the type of bully who just talks softly and promises a future together.
Attitude has changed.
It was so hospitable that I couldnt even remember how he had screamed so violently until just now.
Viscount Vincent. Be honest about what you want from Dmitri.
Why?
The warm favor made Viscount Vincent rather goosebumps.
Dmitrys roon.
Because I know what is hidden behind a smiling face.
I thought it was really fortunate that Viscount Vincent didnt turn Dmitri into an enemy.
* * *
Hoffman.
He returned to his base.
The splendid building and the servants who respected him weed his safe return, but he was so helpless that he couldnt even see the surroundings.
The president of Golden Bank. In his life as a powerful man, Hoffman has never experienced humiliation like this one.
always.
People were kind to him.
Due to the nature of Golden Bank, which had to maintain neutrality, there was no title of nobility, but nobility from any country bowed their heads to the name value of being the president of the Golden Bank.
The Kronos Empire was the same.
The continents most powerful country also recognized itself, but it didnt work at all against Dmitri.
I was angry.
this problem.
Its not going to end with just one humiliation.
It was only a matter of time before the reputation of Golden Bank would be undermined if rumors about Dmitri spread.
The ancestors said. If you are stuck with a realistic problem that cannot be solved with money, then check out the secret of the Golden Bank that has been passed down from generation to generation. I cant believe this happened when I was the president of the bank.
gritted it
Humiliated and devastated, Hoffman wanted revenge by any means necessary.
Roman Dmitry and Fabius.
I will tear it to pieces and kill it.
Golden Bank will have to prove to the world that it doesnt forget grudges.
took a step
I opened the safe behind the library in the office, and inside was a secret box of the Golden Bank that had been passed down from generation to generation.
Shuk.
I heard the dagger.
He pricked his finger, drew a drop of blood, and dropped it into a dent in the lock.
OK.
Anger C
raging.
A blue light came on.
It shimmered like fire and was not hot at all, and Hoffman carefully opened the box with trembling eyes.
Inside was a short text and a magicmunicator that could connect anywhere.
Among the mysteries of the continent.
People questioned the existence of the suddenly appeared Golden Bank.
I couldnt understand where they hade from and how they had attained such great wealth.
but.
There was certainty that the first bank president was clearly an unusual existence.
Hoffman heard the magicmunicator.
And then.
Mr Alexander. Your servant now greets you.
The secret of the ancestors.
Hoffman finally faced the meaning of Golden Banks existence.
* * *
One month after that.
Time passed quickly.
As Roman Dmitris scheduled time approached, Marquis Valentino visited Dmitri early in the morning.
7 oclock in the morning.
Did Roman Dmitrie out of the studio by any chance?
You havente out yet. If you are resting in the reception room, I will contact you as soon as you leave.
i get it. You must be the first to contact them.
in the words of Hans.
The Marquis Valentino showed a desperate expression.
There was a faint look on his face as he kept looking back, as if he was looking at his first love.
8 in the morning.
Hasnt ite out yet?
yes.
9 oclock in the morning.
still .
yes.
10 oclock in the morning.
if .
You havente out yet.
Every hour.
Marquis Valentino found Hans.
As time went on, his face was stained with disappointment, but he never intended to give up or go back.
For the Marquis Valentino, the month of waiting for Roman Dmitri seemed like an eternity of time.
It was painful.
Since then, I spent so much pain and patience that I locked myself in my room every day and waited for only today because I was convinced that Roman Dmitri would definitely create a great work.
today.
It was time to check the results.
Although he was very thin from the long wait, his eyes shone brightly.
I cant wait in the waiting room any longer. in front of the workshop. I will wait for Roman Dmitri to open the studio door ande out, so hurry up and show me the way.
Impossible.
No, he said he would just wait .
Im sorry, but I cant grant you this request.
Hans refused topromise.
in front of the workshop.
It was forbidden to enter except for officials.
The Marquis Valentino was forced to spend time in the reception room, and although he had apparently arrived early in the morning, he could see the sun setting through the window.
An ominous feeling crept up.
After endless waiting, the door opened, and the joy-filled face turned into disappointment at once.
the man who entered.
He was Hans.
It looks like we will have to wait a few more days. Once you return to Kairos, I will contact you as soon as Master Romanes out.
no! I wont go back!
The Marquis Valentino was adamant.
He said.
Ill find amodations in Dmitri and wait for you. So, when Roman Dmitries out, call me right away.
Valentino.
His persistent obsession ended the day without any profit.
* * *
A few days have passed.
The situation past the scheduled time made Hans worried.
What happened?
Meantime.
I worked on it several times in the studio, but rarely missed the scheduled deadline.
It was ominous.
As Marquis Valentino, who visits Dmitri every day, inquired after Roman Dmitri, the ominous imagination gradually swelled up.
When about 5 days passed like that.
Deciding that he couldnt wait any longer, Hans apanied Felix to make sure he didnt vite Roman Dmitris orders.
Felix-sama. Can you use magic to confirm what is happening inside the workshop?
All right.
It was ast resort.
The workshop that arrived like that.
Felix immediately raised mana.
Sensation (Б).
It wasnt any special magic.
It was to let the mana flow and feel the mana inside the workshop.
If there were no problems, mana would be full of vitality, so at least it was possible to confirm life and death.
however.
Felix opened his eyes.
As soon as mana permeated into the workshop, he received a shocking feeling.
What is this?
Inside and outside the studio.
It was apletely different world.
While the outside was so calm, a huge amount of mana was causing a huge explosion inside.
What the hell is going on inside?
trembling eyes.
Felix looked at the workshop in a state of fascination.
Chapter 310
Chapter 310 Masterpiece (1)
First day.
Roman Dmitry faced an unexpected problem.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
A fire that burns intensely.
In the process of melting iron for the first time, excessive heat caused deformation beyond melting.
was a variable.
There is a familiar system for the method of using an oven, but there was no middle ground in the fire of the fire.
When the fire was made weak, it did not deliver enough heat to the iron, but when the power was raised enough to melt the iron, a deformation urred as shown now.
In addition, the reaction of iron to the fire was different from that of ordinary mes.
Ive already scrapped steel several times for that reason.
The initial work is a very important factor, but not being able to control fire was a big problem that led directly to failure.
It was different frombat.
In fact, there was no reason to control the intensity of fire so meticulously when harming someone with murderous intent.
Even if the heat was weak, it was enough to burn something, and it didnt matter if the opponent couldnt handle it by raising it to the extreme.
The battle at Rascal was like that.
When tens of thousands of troops were driven into the mes of a fire, Roman Dmitry did not bother handling the fire delicately.
From starting a fire and burning down the building.
Didnt the fire that got out of control y its role enough even if you didnt watch it until the end?
It was a funny situation.
The uncontrolled flow of me rather stimted Roman Dmitri.
Even though Im constrained, it doesnt follow the control perfectly.
Beneath the Endless Mountains.
Roman Dmitri faced the body of the fire horse.
The being seething with intense heat said that he and Roman Dmitri were bound by the mandate of heaven.
recent.
A whirlwind of fate swallowed Roman Dmitri.
It turned out that the being who was trying to conquer the continent was Alexander from the Middle in, and Saint Isabel, who was said to have received an oracle, asked for Roman Dmitris help.
In fact, it has always been a question.
He couldnt understand why he was possessed as Roman Dmitri of the Smander Continent, but in the vortex of fate, he thought that he might also be a puzzle.
Like the words of Hwama that it is bound by the mandate of Heaven. Due to someones intention, the existence of the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, existed as Roman Dmitri.
Didnt like it.
No matter what anyones intentions, Roman Dmitry will bring every situation under his feet.
Wherever you go, hold on until the end.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
sparked a ze of fire.
If you dont follow the control, youll have to crush it and give it to you.
Thats it.
Divine Fire.
It was the root of Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
* * *
The days when I lived as Baek Joong-hyeok.
Looking down at the magnificent view from the top of the mountain that seemed to reach the sky, I suddenly felt lonely as a human being.
What do I live for.
Decades have already passed.
The child who said he would subjugate everyone at the bottom of life rose to the top at an early age.
From then on, the fighting spirit, which was the driving force of life, evaporated.
No master of Moorim could pass the position of Baek Joong-hyeok, and the deities with great reputations were decapitated with a single sword.
Years passed.
When about ten years had passed since he reached the peak, people did not consider Baek Joong-hyeok as an outsider and a human being.
sky above the sky.
The struggle was a human domain.
People blushed and fought with each other, but when Baek Joong-hyeok coughed, they bowed their heads to the floor and shivered.
Thousand and a half masters? Such fame was meaningless.
The fear of Baek Joong-hyeok, deeply ingrained in his bones, taught him not to dare even look up at the top of Moorim as long as he is alive.
Was it like that?
Baek Joong-hyeok studied martial arts.
He further developed the Heavenly Demon Singong and the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship, and not only that, but also mastered the martial arts of other schools one after another.
some people said
There is no end to learning.
However, when a genius like Baek Joong-hyeok relieved his dull life through study, the learning that was said to be endless eventually came to an end.
It was natural that he had no opponents, and he began to lose even the reason to lead a life with nothing to aplish.
It was a very boring life.
Seeing himself spending time reminiscing about the past, Baek Joong-hyeok thought it wouldnt be bad to die like this.
if.
If immortality had been desired, it might have been possible.
There was a clue to immortality in the martial arts that Baek Jung-hyeok had mastered, but he naturally epted the age of aging.
death is.
It was myst dream.
The reason why he even rejected Fable Deungseon was because he wanted to end his life as a human.
And now.
Hwareuk.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A fire zed.
Completely engulfed in the mes of the fire, Roman Dmitry looked genuinely amused.
Feel so good.
new life.
new purpose.
I felt alive as a human being.
The power out of control stimted Roman Dmitris nting, but he rather got pleasure in the process of subduing it.
It was a purpose that was not allowed in Baek Joong-hyeoks life.
Barco Benedict Kronos Alexandre and so on.
While living as Roman Dmitri, enemies who threatened him appeared every time, but the fact that there was still room for struggle, far from being shaken by the fierce life, gave him the driving force of life.
Human beings are like that.
If there is no purpose in life, even if you hold the world in your hands, you will have no choice but to live feeling trapped in a small cage.
Caan-!
Sparks flew.
Strongly grasping the overflowing mes, he concentrated the mes that seemed to explode at any moment in one ce.
From now on, it was a fight against the fire.
If this was not perfectly controlled, it was clear that the mes raised to their prity would burn the inside of the workshop.
Chloride God.
manifested to an extreme.
The inner mana was seething andpletely assimted with the fire.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Head burning red.
If the dwarf brown rock had watched this scene, it would have said:
Fire is a force that cannot be controlled by humans or anyone else. When God allowed the power of fire in the world, fire gave warm warmth to humans, but also showed its aspect as a disaster that burned the whole world. How could such a me follow the control of a mere human being, not even a god? one year? ten years? a hundred years? Time doesnt matter. Embrace the fire without trying to control it. The fire is such a force.
out of control.
he asserted.
A long life as a dwarf.
The records remembered by history clearly stated that the mes of the fire were an area that humans could not handle.
however.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
When only one day has passed.
The mes raging in Roman Dmitris grasp began to visibly calm down.
* * *
gave in.
caught up
The heat of the fire followed the will of Roman Dmitry.
You are mine.
Encounter with the fire.
From then on, the rtionship was already established.
The fiery horse that spoke the mandate of Heaven became the possession of Roman Dmitri, and from now on, it waspletely under his control.
It wasnt the ability of the Fire Goddess.
The experience of Baek Joong-hyeok, who reached the sky, strongly suppressed the mes of the fire.
As a result.
Chii-i-i-i-
Ik- I made my first sword while blowing smoke.
only a few days
It was faster than expected.
The sharp shiny sword proved that he was qualified as a master sword, but Roman Dmitris expression was not so satisfactory.
It was the result of the process of controlling fire.
When the first sword waspleted, it possessed more advanced technology than before.
again.
I put my sword to one side.
Then.
resumed work.
Caang!
Caang! Caang!
The fire was over.
From the time the mes followed the control, Roman Dmitri learned apletely different skill than before.
It was different from the method of using the mes of an oven.
If the previous method was to tap the steel by epting the heat of the furnace, the use of the mes of the furnace allowed the delicate control of the internal and external temperature of the steel.
sometimes weakly.
sometimes strong.
experimented in various ways.
Exactly what temperature produced the best quality was identified.
The pace of work was fast.
After escaping human limitations, he quicklypleted the desired shape without spending a long time.
like that.
Finished the second sword.
Since the first sword was alreadypleted, it was at a level that far surpassed the previous Darkness.
Not enough.
I shook my head.
It was still.
The technique of handling the fire was not perfect, so the result could not be said to be perfect either.
Roman Dmitry fell into a trance.
Enveloped in fire, he pounded the steel frantically andpletely forgot the concept of time, even though it had already been ten days since he had been on an empty stomach.
Basic human needs were not important.
The existence of Roman Dmitry. The existence of Baek Joong-hyeok was a person who lived by achieving something.
Caan-!
My muscles twitched.
In a series of processes, the shape of the muscles also changed to suit the work.
Totally engrossed.
When Roman Dmitry finally finished the third sword.
Looking at the sword engulfed in mes, I gained a strong conviction.
Now the preparations are over.
You havepletely tamed the fire horse.
I dont know how much longer it will take.
but.
From now on, it was his turn to realize the purpose of entering the workshop.
* * *
It was then.
The situation Felix confirmed unfolded.
The inside of the workshop waspletely on fire, but miraculously, the fire did not burn the workshop.
It was an astonishing control.
Roman Dmitri perfectly controlled the mes and delivered heat to the steel at the timing he intended.
Caang!
Kaang Kaang!
once.
twice.
three times four times.
piled up repeatedly.
Time passed as much as the tenacity piled up, and the month that Roman Dmitri nned had passed.
But I couldnt stop working.
Because I know that the way I am doing it is the right thing. While checking the finished product at his fingertips, Roman Dmitri waspletely immersed in the work.
atst.
More than 15 days have passed since the scheduled time.
And finally.
Took.
Silence settled in the workshop.
* * *
An inn in Dmitry.
The Valentino family knight said in a cautious voice.
Why dont you go back to Kairos? Its already full moon. You have spent far too long here, leaving the little things of your family behind. The Valentino family needs a lord right now. Things piled up like a mountain are waiting for the lords approval.
No, I cant go back.
It was adamant.
As the knight said, there were many things to deal with, but the Marquis Valentino had a dream that was more important than money.
I have been looking forward to this moment. When I first checked Roman Dmitris sword, as a collector, I vowed to collect this persons collection. After a long wait, Roman Dmitri finally entered the workshop. But if you leave now. Really, if someone appears who wins the sword before me, I might fall into a great sense of loss.
Still, this is not it. Suddenly, while he stopped drinking, hisplexion visibly deteriorated.
Valentino was a drinker.
Like collecting swords, enjoying famous wine was also his hobby.
The Marquis Valentino felt a burning thirst, but spoke out his strong convictions with unwavering eyes.
I dont know when the holy moment of checking Roman Dmitris sword wille, but being drunk and not being able to fully enjoy the pleasure is a betrayal of me. I will never drink alcohol until I get the sword from Roman Dmitri. When you finally get your sword. I will enjoy the moment with the wine I saved at the time, gazing at the glorious disy with ze.
Moment.
Was it an illusion that the knight let out a sigh?
The godfather Valentino was a really great person, but at times like this, he looked like an immature child.
There was no way.
The stubbornness that has already waited for 15 days.
No, how do you break the stubbornness of a person called a greedy collector?
It was then.
The inn door burst open and another knight appeared.
My lord! Roman Dmitri finally came out of the workshop .
before the words are finished.
Udangtang!
Take me to Castle Dmitri immediately!
Marquis Valentino kicked off her chair and hurriedly walked out of the inn.
Chapter 311
Chapter 311 Masterpiece (2)
Last 15 days.
Marquis Valentino waited tirelessly for Roman Dmitri, hearing words that ignited anticipation.
There has never been a case in which Master Roman missed the deadline like this. There seems to be no particr problem in the workshop, so it seems that the work is getting longer.
As a result of checking the inside of the workshop through mana, a huge amount of mana was causing a huge explosion. As a Phoenix wizard, it was a power that even I, who was used to the power of fire, couldnt handle, so I cant say for sure what the situation was.
It was Hans and Felix.
The words of the two were directly connected to one conclusion.
A power that even the magic tower master of Phoenix, who specializes in fire, cannot handle! Its clear that Roman Dmitri is working on a project that defiesmon sense. Otherwise, there is no reason to go past the scheduled time for 15 days. Ah, I want to check it quickly. How on earth did he put so much effort into making such a great work?
Smander.
ze.
Darkness.
The three swords produced by Roman Dmitri showed an iparable level of perfection whenever they developed.
ze was superior to Smander, and Darkness was far superior to ze as a sword.
then.
I couldnt even imagine how great the sword to be made this time would be.
Roman Dmitris appearance felt like a kind of performance by artisans.
My steps were light.
I felt like the pain of waiting melted away, and within a month I headed towards the introspection where Roman Dmitri was there.
however.
When they arrived, Hans delivered the news like a thunderp.
Im sorry, but as soon as Master Roman came out of the workshop, he headed to the gymnasium. I dont think we can meet right now.
iced coffee.
Beetle.
The strength of the body was released.
The Marquis Valentino, who sat down as it was, showed a desperate expression as if he had lost all his possessions.
It really is.
It was a very harsh ordeal for him.
* * *
Above the gymnasium.
Roman Dmitry existed.
Roman Dmitry felt perfect for the first time at the sight of the sword shining brilliantly in the sunlight.
I couldnt make a sword this good in my previous life.
Baek Joong-hyeoks swords.
The famous swords that stirred up the Murim of the time did not show the same level of perfection.
It wasnt just because Roman Dmitris technical skills were outstanding.
The work that utilizes the mes of fire and mes has reached a whole new realm as a swordsmith.
Shuk.
It was beautiful.
As I looked at the sword, an inspiration came to me.
A swordsmanship reminiscent of the mes of a fiery fire based on the divine spirit of fire.
finish work
That was the reason I came to the gymnasium right away.
As I frantically pounded steel in the workshop, my longing for a new martial art boiled over for the first time in a long time.
He pointed his sword.
He thought of an imaginary enemy and swung his sword at him.
ept the burning mes of one second.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
A red aura rose from the sword.
It couldnt be seen as real me, but it was apanied by intense heat and cut down the enemy in front of his eyes at once.
At the same time, the cut surface was charred. There was no more bleeding, but the enemy screamed in terrible pain.
One-second fire.
It was a basic attack.
Later, when a number of enemies appeared nearby, Roman Dmitri exploded the heat gushing from the sword.
Ichosik sweeps away enemies with zing mes.
Whiing.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The wind blew.
The mes apanied by the wind swept the surroundings intact, and even the enemies who did not touch the sword were not safe from the hot mes.
It was quite destructive.
The enemies who attacked Roman Dmitri at the same time were engulfed in mes and made their numerical superiority useless.
Lee Cho-sik style of fire.
came up with a name
As the herbivorous food waspleted with a reminiscent name, the virtual enemies faded and a huge being appeared.
It was a monster.
It jumped right in and swung an ax at Roman Dmitri.
Condenses the power of the three-second me and prates one point.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
The fire burned fiercely.
The heat that was blinding because it was so red that it prated the heart of the gigantic being.
Puck-
Beetle.
The monster stumbled.
Even the hard shell couldnt stop it.
Likeva breaking through the ground and digging into the ground, the scorching heat melted the outer shell and swallowed the heart inside.
The monster copsed like a puppet whose thread had been cut.
No matter how gigantic it was, it couldnt sustain life from the moment it lost its heart.
Three-second deterioration.
This was thest time.
Roman Dmitry exploded mana at the presence of monsters that had increased to hundreds.
Extreme explosion of 4 seconds.
Quaang!
Fire, fire, fire.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A sedge-type fire demon.
Disaster struck.
The overflowing mana turned into mes, and the mespletely swept the surroundings like a dragons breath.
It was a power that was different from the painting style.
It was the power to use the heat of deterioration like a painting style, and the enemies were not simply burned, but crumbled to ck ashes.
end it.
put down the sword
This is called the Chlorination Test.
A swordsmanship that utilizes the mes of a burning horse, rooted in the Fire Gods Art.
A new swordsmanship was born.
The longing for new martial arts, which he thought had dried up while living a boring life, came to life as he experienced a new world.
Chlorination was not for Roman Dmitri.
Since he had already mastered the wless martial art of the Heavenly Demon Sword, he had no intention of recing the Heavenly Demon Sword with the Fire me Sword.
but.
A master suitable for this came to mind.
took the sword
From now on, it was the turn to find the owner of the sword.
* * *
Darkness.
three experiments.
And finally, the final finished sword.
The owners of all four swords, except for thest one, had been decided.
Roman Dmitri was going to find the owner of Darkness first, but Hans stopped him.
young master. Why dont we meet the Marquis of Valentino first? Ive been staying in Dmitri for over 15 days, waiting for the young master, and I cant stand watching how desperate he is. If you tell me to wait another day. The Marquis Valentino may fall into despair.
out-of-the-box situation.
Roman Dmitri could not know.
However, since I knew what kind of person the Marquis Valentino was, it wasnt bad to meet him first.
i get it. Guide me to Marquis Valentino.
You did well.
Hans took the first step.
ats.
It was the moment when Marquis Valentinos long-awaited meeting with Roman Dmitri came true.
* * *
There was no special conversation.
Marquis Valentino and Roman Dmitri.
They werent curious about each others safety, but wanted to talk about the new sword right away.
Marquis Valentino said.
So, did you finish the sword?
A face full of lust.
I kept swallowing dry saliva.
At this moment of waiting for Roman Dmitris answer, Marquis Valentinos heart thumped like it would burst.
yes. I have achieved results that I am satisfied with.
gave me a nce
Hans nodded and took over the prepared sword.
As we promised with Marquis Valentino, we intend to give you the opportunity to purchase the sword. The method is an auction, just likest time. Ill be the owner of the sword if I pay enough, but I have no intention of giving my sword away for a cheap price. If you wish, you can check the sword right here.
of the four swords.
It was the first experiment.
As he had already anticipated the method of auction, Marquis Valentino epted the sword with a trembling hand.
and.
Moment.
Unknowingly, exmation came out.
If you collect a lot of collectibles, even if you are not an expert, you will naturally have an eye for recognizing the real thing.
Roman Dmitris sword showed enough to arouse admiration just by looking at it.
The sharp anticipation of the smooth de chilled the heart, and the red aura that was revealed at first nce seemed like a unique symbol.
Above all, the feeling was unusual.
Swords that ept mana well have their own unique reactions, but Roman Dmitris sword responded appropriately.
If you dont mind, may I use the meter?
Do as you please.
thank you.
I quietly pulled out something.
It was to measure mana sensitivity.
It was a new product developed a month ago, and the response measurement divided into 5 steps was evaluated as boasting the highest uracy.
The Marquis Valentino bought a meter specially for this day.
Roman Dmitris sword was worth the effort just to check it.
anger.
Mana permeated.
The development step by step was simple.
Stages are ssified ording to how much mana permeated inside, and at first, mana corresponding to stage 1 was injected.
The sword shone brilliantly.
Marquis Valentinoughed inwardly at the sight of him shining as if he was not enough even after absorbing all of the 1st stage mana.
If it was a sword made by Roman Dmitri, whom he acknowledged, he expected that he would ept at least the 3rd level without any major problems.
It was as expected.
Step 2 Step 3.
It absorbed mana in an instant.
From the 4th stage, it was apletely different level, so this time it showed a nervous look.
however.
Anger C
and.
It was no different from the first.
Like the first stage, he ate up all the mana, and at this level, the value of the sword was already proven.
The Marquis Valentino did not hesitate to execute step 5.
The maker of the measuring instrument said that it was the treasure of the century from the 5th level, but soon the sight unfolding before his eyes shocked him.
Even step 5.
sucked right in
I sincerely admired the appearance of the sword without the slightest instability.
Roman Dmitri has created a treasure that will go down in history.
My heart raced.
My brain gotplicated.
He had no idea how much he would have to invest in order to win a sword of this size at an auction with abilities that far exceeded his expectations.
zes winning bid is 1200 gold.
Would it be possible with 2400 gold, twice that?
no chin
Thousands of gold units could not be sure of the sessful bid of the sword.
asked the Marquis Valentino.
Can you guess the name of the sword?
The name of the sword is the third no-name.
at that point.
Marquis Valentinos expression was stained with bewilderment.
The name of this famous sword is No-Name?
That was a statement that waspletely uneptable.
* * *
Three swords.
It was a process to make thest sack.
At first, all three were called Unnamed, but since each had to go to its owner, they were given different names.
First Second Third. The swords were ranked ording to their perfection, and the sword that Marquis Valentino confirmed was the first to be made, but it was called the third no-name because the technical level was low.
It had its own meaning.
The name was given because I thought I had created thest one after three trials and errors, but it was embarrassing for Marquis Valentino to ept it.
Third No-Name was already a famous sword enough to be called a treasure.
However, I couldnt understand why such a sword was called No-Name.
furthermore.
its the third
Marquis Valentino asked with a puzzled face.
No, I dont quite understand. The third no-name is the name of the sword with a whopping 5 levels in the mana response measurement. A name that matches the sword is also important. In the past, you used a name that suited a famous sword like Smander ze Darkness, so why did you make such an unfortunate choice this time?
It was a face of genuine regret.
Living as a collector, I felt sorry for objects that were not recognized for their value.
to him like that.
Roman Dmitry told the truth.
Through this work, I made a total of four swords. This third no-name was the first experiment to create thest one, hence the name. I dont think its a pity. I think it is rather more meaningful because it contains the meaning of the process of experimentation.
Moment.
His expression becameplicated.
The thought circuit stopped for a moment, but soon the puzzles in my head returned to their proper ces.
So, does that mean that of the four swords, this third no-name is the most yawning?
Chapter 312
Chapter 312 Masterpiece (3)
Marquis Valentino was dumbfounded even when asked.
He hoped that Roman Dmitri would deny that the sword that had put him in ecstasy was just a yawn.
however.
It is true that the work is rtively the leastplete. However, I dont think its a yawn quality. The swords of the No-Name series have improved by several stepspared to the previous ones.
It was an embarrassing answer.
In a speechless situation, Marquis Valentino confirmed the third no-name once again with shaking eyes.
It was perfect.
There was no form more perfect than this in the eyes of collectors to the extent that they couldnt understand which part was said to be lessplete.
Sharp de and moderate grip. In addition, his ability to ept mana undoubtedly overwhelms what people say about a great sword.
I swallowed dry saliva.
If it wasnt for Roman Dmitry.
He would have raised his voice, saying not to be bluffed, but since he was the other party, he carefully asked the truth.
If so, could you check the fourth and final sword?
All right.
There was no hesitation in the answer.
for the artisan
Showcasing the work to those who recognize the value of the sword was as enjoyable as the process of making it.
Hans took over the sword.
As he pulled the sword out of its scabbard and held it up, Marquis Valentinos eyes turned hazy.
iced coffee.
As if a groan leaked out.
exmation of admiration
As soon as I checked the reflection of the sword in the light, theplicated questions in my head disappeared at once.
I cant believe there is such a sword in the world.
There is a legend among collectors.
An existence beyond its value as a collectible.
It is said that things that can be called real treasures radiate magic that attracts people at a nce.
At that time,plicated processes such as measuring instruments are not required.
It was said that just by directly touching and looking at it, the shudder that prates the body makes you realize how valuable the object in front of you is.
It was now.
The Marquis Valentino could not hide his admiration to the extent that his hand stroking the sword trembled.
I can see why Roman Dmitri described the No-Name series as an experimental work. In order to create such a treasure, even the process must have been artistic. Roman Dmitry has now entered a worldpletely untouchable as an artisan. In order to purchase his sword, all collectors will raise their voices without hesitation to pay a premium.
A sword for 1 gold.
If it is the work of Roman Dmitri, the era of presenting 10 gold wille.
It was as expected.
When the ze was first purchased, Marquis Valentino considered the symbolism of the work of Roman Dmitri.
Even then, many people said that investing 1200 gold in a normal sword was a reckless decision, but if you put the ze on the market now, you would get double the amount.
the problem is.
It was not good news for the Marquis of Valentino.
For collectors who do not resell their collections, the value of No-Name predicted the future.
An astronomical amount is required to win the third no-name. The symbolism alone of the process to create this perfect sword will make collectors turn on their eyes and rush at it.
I was in anguish.
The result was so perfect that it led to confusion.
It was then.
Roman Dmitris voice came through Marquis Valentinos ears.
The name of thest sword is called Disaster.
disaster.
sure
Enemies who face that sword will feel like facing a disaster just like the name of the sword.
* * *
That day.
Marquis Valentino said as he left Dmitri.
The Disaster was so perfect I wouldnt even dare to buy it. A great sword like that would be of true value only with Roman Dmitri, but I will definitely win the bid for the third no-name, which was the starting point of Disaster. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to prepare in advance.
His expression was spleen.
As if risking his life, Marquis Valentino left Dmitri, prepared to win the bid.
The situation was sorted out.
Roman Dmitri now met the man he thought of as Darknesss new master.
Why are you giving me this?
It was Rodwell Dmitri.
Covering his inner eye with an eyepatch, he looked at Roman Dmitri with a puzzled look.
I have many better swords than this one. But the reason Im giving this to you is because Roman Dmitris brother wants you, the only one who can take the ce of my vacancy, to continue the symbolism.
Dmitry became a country.
Having a bloodline like Roman Dmitry was a very important factor in the power system at the national level.
Chris Kevin.
There was a symbolism that could not be reced by loyal servants.
Thats why Rodwell Dmitri promised to rece Roman Dmitris vacancy, but he wasnt qualified yet.
Either by force or by leadership. I was short of it for a long time.
Except for the symbolism of being the younger brother of Roman Dmitri, there was no reason for Dmitris people to follow him.
Rodwell. Dmitri stood on the edge of a precipice. The moment we take even one step back from the confrontation with Cronus, we will fall under the precipice and meet a miserable end. A vacant seat without me needs a firm leader to rece the seat. So take this sword and be stronger. Be reborn as a strong being that everyone trusts so that you can reassure people even if I am not there.
You know thats impossible. No matter how hard I try, I can neverpletely rece my brother.
Meantime.
Rodwell Dimitri worked tenaciously.
As a member of Dmitri, he tried to fill Roman Dmitris vacancy, but he couldnt prevent people like Henderson from dying the same day the Kronos Empire attacked.
I knew then. Contrary to his strong will, he knew that he could not be Roman Dmitri.
His overwhelming force and powerful enemy, the Kronos Empire, clearly showed how humble Rodwell Dmitri was.
so that.
I couldnt get the sword.
Even if he inherited the symbolism, he himself was too shabby.
however.
I will tell you a funny story. There is a special ability in the martial art called Fire Gods Gong. I can share some of the heat that I have only with my blood. I will blow the mes of the fire upon you from now on. Its just a little bit of power, and its just a small seed. But if you ept the fire of the fire and make it germinate. You will definitely be stronger than before.
Roman Dmitry said you can be strong.
My experiences so far have shown me that those words are not false.
Choose. If you refuse, Ill make this happen.
It was a question that had already been answered.
Even for Dmitris future, Rodwell Dmitri had a desire to be stronger than he is now.
I will. I would do anything to be stronger.
* * *
It was simple.
mes of fire.
The moment I breathed in some of them to the point where I could describe them as really fine, Rodwell Dmitris eyes widened.
Hwaak-
Kuhup?!
A great deal of pain came over me.
Starting from the area where the fire came in, it felt like all the organs in my body were on fire, and in particr, I felt as ifva had been poured into the danteon, so I grabbed my stomach.
My face turned red.
He fell facedown on the ground, groaned, and trembled in a small crouch.
It was painful.
It was an unfamiliar pain that even Rodwell Demitri, who thought he was used to suffering, could not bear.
only a part
However, the fire of the fire was a force that humans could not handle.
If he hadnt mixed and blown the heat of the God of Fire, his already fragile body would have all burned to ashes.
Kwuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
gritted it
His eyes felt like they would pop out, but Rodwell Dmitri didnt say anything to stop the pain.
I wanted to be strong.
When the Kronos Empire attacked Dmitri, he did his part in his own way.
But that was it.
Opponents like Sven, who had driven Kevin and Henderson to death, did not dare to face it, and remained on the sidelines as Roman Dmitri waged an all-out war against the Kronos Empire.
got the subject
Except for the fact that he was Dmitris, he knew that he had no ce in this war.
It was disastrous.
As the same Dmitri, I wanted to do something for Dmitri.
Rodwell Dmitri, who always had to be the best because of his fathers excessive expectations, had a hard time enduring the helplessness of not being able to do anything.
If you ask people who stays at the gym untilte at night, most will probably mention Rodwell Demitri.
He tried so hard, but the existence he had to rece was so overwhelming that his efforts seemed to be nothing.
So I endured it.
I wanted to seize the opportunity.
Rodwell Dmitry was not one of those who freely epted the wealth and glory that stemmed from his brothers halo.
even if its stupid
I wanted you to do your duty.
Rodwell Dmitri, who had been ying the role of the eldest son since childhood, was such a person.
I shuddered.
In an attempt toe to his senses, he bit the inside of his mouth, leaving his mouth full of blood.
It was fishy.
But even in the constant pain, Rodwell Dmitri swallowed the hot heat.
It was poisonous.
Having lost an eye in the war against Cronus, he possessed mental strength beyond the limits of ordinary people.
As time passed, his will hardened like steel.
Even in the pain of constant beating, even though his face was distorted by the pain, he did not let go of his mind until the end.
that look.
I liked Roman Dmitry.
The new life is not just a family that forces a bone-and-skin battle, but really trustworthy beings who consider themselves family.
What a joy this is.
If Rodwell Dmitry had hoped for any power off the subject, he would have been cut off before he got the chance he has today.
that kind of person
It was Baek Joong-hyuk.
In order to ept a family as a family, it was more important how to think of the family fence than blood.
inside the fence.
Rodwell epted Dmitri.
He showed the way forward to him who purely thought of Dmitri.
Finally.
Great.
The pain subsided.
As the color returned to his face, the energy of fire finally took its ce in Rodwell Demitris short battle, albeit weakly.
I havente to my senses yet.
I heard Roman Dmitris voice through my hazy consciousness.
The names of the martial arts that I will tell you from now on are called Fire Gods Gong and Fire Sword Sword.
A sword technique reminiscent of the mes of a fire.
Its owner was none other than Rodwell Dmitry.
* * *
Shortly after the Marquis of Valentino returned to the family.
A meeting was called.
When the familys retainers confirmed the subject of the meeting, they reacted with bewilderment.
What do you mean by that?
To hear that the jewelry business, which was going well, is suddenly withdrawn. In the immediate aftermath of the war, significant quantities of jewels had already been purchased to targetdies with an eye to luxuries. If we proceed with the processing through the artisans who havepleted the contract, we will reap a considerable profit, but why are you making such a sudden decision?
I need an exnation. Even if it is not our gship business, there is no case of withdrawing from business like this.
The bacsh was intense.
jewelry business.
It wasnt Valentinos gship business.
Valentino handles a variety of businesses, such as transporting steel groceries, but the jewelry business has not shown much interest.
The reason was clear.
Valentino pursues a business targeting the unspecified majority, but the number of customers who purchase luxury goods is too limited.
It was different from what Valentino was pursuing.
This time was an exception.
considering the specificity of war.
It was an asional event business, but he suddenly said that he would recover the money from the jewelry business.
The gaze was focused.
One of the vassals asked seriously.
Is there something wrong that we dont know about?
The atmosphere got serious.
if so.
The vassals will all put their heads together and try to solve a major problem.
in the eyes of the vassals.
Marquis Valentino said with a serious expression.
It is a very important issue. It seems impossible to win the bid for Roman Dmitris sword, which I have been talking about since the other day, with only 3-4,000 gold. Therefore, I will recover all the money I invested in the jewelry business and invest that capital in the auction.
firm tone.
For a moment, the vassals doubted their ears.
Chapter 313
Chapter 313 Power Creation (4)
Silence fell.
The retainers respected the reputation of the collector, but did not support the judgment that they could not distinguish between public and private.
The arbitrary withdrawal of the business was obviously wrong.
Because of the money and effort spent on one business, the loyalists of the Valentino family did not justugh like puppets.
among them.
Said Simmons, who served the Marquis of Valentino for 30 years.
Younglord. Of course, I respect the lords hobbies, but it is uneptable to withdraw from the jewelery business, which is only in the process of harvesting fruits, simply to win the bid for Roman Dmitris sword.
youre right. We need a good reason.
The vassals sent their strength.
The Marquis of Valentino was unpretentious.
The vassals did not worry about the cost of advice, as Valentino said that they were always wee to give advice if they went in the wrong direction.
If you dont have the confidence to convince your vassals.
The Marquis Valentino must have prepared for this auction by epting the opinions of his retainers and not withdrawing from the jewelry business.
but.
This time, he showed a firm attitude.
I know very well what you are concerned about. However, receiving a sessful bid for Roman Dmitris sword is not simply to satisfy my personal desire to collect. The world is changing. Dmitri has surpassed the status of a principality, and as the head of the kingdom union, he is in control of all but the two great empires. What do you think that means?
It means that a new world will open around Dmitri.
right. Valentino has been fortunate enough to jump on the bandwagon. Roman Dmitry grabbed the rope, and from now on we will face apletely different future depending on how we behave. Valentino is Cairos godfather. This is a fact that everyone admits, but not many people on the continent know the name of Valentino the moment they step out of the well.
kingpins of the kingdom.
It was a frog in the well.
Those who actually led the continentsmerce were from powerful countries that eventually took root in the empire.
Valentino has been content in the well so far.
It was a rich enough life, but I wasnt stupid enough not to grab it when an opportunity presented itself.
We will use this opportunity to advance into the continent. Hector Umberto Redford Frank. As soon as you enter the four kingdoms, you can naturally lead the continents business. The problem is how to ovee the existing merchants. I think Roman Dmitris famous sword will be the solution. A family that possessed two of the seven famous swords made by Roman Dmitri and fully supported Dmitri even before he gained fame. Valentino wont just be called Cairos magnate. If we inte our steps by winning the third no-name bid, we cannot help but think that Dmitri is behind us the moment we enter the continent.
Valentino was a businessman.
When doing something, I quickly calcted the business benefits.
We have stocked up on a lot of supplies for post war. iron food and so on. At first, I was thinking of dissolving the huge amount inside Cairo, but the moment I put Dmitri on my back, the situation is different. Valentino will advance to the continent. It will be reborn as the greatest wealth on the continent, not the greatest wealth in Cairo. Now, I have be a person who cannot be satisfied with being a rich man in Cairo.
The moment you see Third No-Name.
Marquis Valentino thought.
need a lot of money
In the future, in order to win a bid for Roman Dmitris sword, you cannot be satisfied with the wealth in the well.
The thought bites its tail.
A strong obsession with collecting led to advancement into the continent.
Things have changed.
Simmons was the first to lower his head and raise his voice at the Marquis Valentinos n.
I will follow the will of the lord!
I will follow the will of the lord!
continental advance.
The eyes of Valentinos servants began to burn with strong desire.
* * *
The meeting is over.
most of which have left.
The knight who escorted Marquis Valentino to Dmitri asked thest remaining Simmons.
Do you really believe that Third No-Names sessful bid will lead to advancement into the continent? Its an ideal n, but the reality is that youre taking a huge loss just to win a single sword. As a knight, it would be presumptuous for me to get involved in anythingmercial, but Im not sure if this is for Valentino.
Simmons stopped.
saw the article
Growing up with Valentinos support, he awakened his aura and became a loyalist who thought about Valentinos future.
he is a strong man
The angr face and unwavering eyes have grown into what Valentino wanted.
Your words are right. Maybe this time it will end with winning a bid for a sword.
Then why dont you stop?
That the lord has a goal he wants. Because that alone is meaningful enough.
what is that?
It was an iprehensible word.
When the article showed a questionable response, Simmons chuckled.
What kind of person do you think Marquis Valentino is? Cairos godfather? A greedy collector? He is called by many nicknames, but what is certain is that he has achieved enormous wealth enough to be evaluated as the richest person in Cairo even after satisfying all his greedy collecting needs. It is not an achievement achieved simply because he inherited the wealth of his ancestors. The Marquis Valentino multiplied the family fortune with his own ability, and the process was supported by a strong desire for collectibles.
Valentino.
He was a fun guy.
I did not turn my attention to collectibles because I had a lot of money, but I had a strong desire for collectibles from the beginning, so I hoped for the fortune to buy them.
Valentinos fortune multiplied just like that.
You should not have to worry about money in the process of purchasing a collectible if you have enough property that will not run dry no matter how much you use it.
however.
The Marquis of Valentino said about advancing to the continent.
Satisfied with his life in Cairo, his desire to advance to the continent meant that he needed more wealth.
Why?
It was a simple matter.
The famous sword of Roman Dmitry.
In order to purchase them in the future, it was concluded that the current financial strength was not enough.
Marquis Valentino is a person who works hard to earn as much as he spends. If such a person can reveal his aspirations to such an extent, we must believe in and support him. keep in mind Cairos rich man is not a frog in a well. That he was a person who earned the necessary amount of money because he was satisfied with the reality inside the well. If he sets a goal to advance into the continent, it will soon be a reality.
at that point.
The knight got goosebumps.
The Marquis Valentino was not a criminal.
Did you say that there is a difference between a genius and a madman?
Marquis Valentino, who was talking about going to the continent for the sake of his collection, was certainly not included in the category of normal people.
* * *
Unlike third no-names sold at auction.
The other two swords were passed on to new owners.
It is a gift.
opponent of the gift.
It was Chris and Kevin.
Holding the sword, they looked at Roman Dmitri with thrilled eyes.
The name of the sword is First No-Name Second No-Name. As the depth of martial arts deepens, the swords will perfectly embody what you want. A sword is not a simple iron weapon. If you fully understand the sword and raise your abilities, you can enter a new realm from then on.
thank you.
thank you.
however.
Kevins reaction was strange.
At first, he showed a bright expression as if he had gained the whole world, but as soon as he heard that his sword was Second No-Name, he rapidly withered.
It was definitely a good weapon.
Just by holding the handle, he recognized the value of the sword, but Kevin could not ept this situation positively.
I tried to endure it.
I was so grateful that I wanted to suppress my sincerity.
but.
It couldnt be.
The envy rising from the heart and the inferiorityplex made Kevins sinceritye out of his mouth.
Lord. I know its a really presumptuous request, but cant I take first?
It was an unexpected reaction.
Looking at Kevin, Roman Dmitri asked.
The reason is?
gritted it
He clenched his fists.
I didnt want to show my inferiorityplex, but I couldnt stand it this time.
I hate it when anyone other than me is given the title of first.
* * *
It was an interesting situation.
past life.
Something simr happened in the life of Baek Joong-hyeok.
Even then, the mad horse caused problems.
At first it was a simple matter.
In the process of dealing with Sapas remaining forces, the blood horse said that the enemys stronghold should be wiped out first, and the light horse said that the seeds of discord should not be left behind by chasing the fleeing enemies.
Neither was wrong.
It was enough to settle the situation through an appropriatepromise, but neither of them backed down that day.
The voice has risen.
The blood horse did not like the light horse.
Usually, the people of the Demonic Cult acknowledged him as the head of the Blood Demonic Cult to some extent, but no one except for Baek Jung-hyeok acknowledged the Gwangma, who was only from the street.
I had no intention of criticizing blind loyalty.
However, it was judged that a ranking order was necessary, so the quarrel that day turned into a fight.
both.
I drew my sword.
A violent sh urred, and people watched in awe at the battle of the Four Heavenly Kings.
atst.
The winner was a blood horse.
Looking at the mad horse on the floor, the blood horse showed a tired expression.
You really dont want to fight again.
He won by a narrow margin.
The light horse was menacing.
He thought that if Gwangma had learned martial arts even a little earlier, he might have been defeated.
In any case, the victory of the day recognized that the blood horse was stronger than the light horse.
After the situation was sorted out, Gwangma, who returned to the Demonic Bridge, knelt in front of Baek Joong-hyeok with a face stained with blood.
and.
I asked why.
When asked why, the light horse spat out absurd words.
I wanted to check the blood demons skills. I hope to always be the No. 1 sword that the lord trusts the most. There are no exceptions. Either blood or sword. Its an opponent I have to defeat at any time, so I just checked it once for this opportunity.
It was absurd.
Even though they are called the same Four Heavenly Kings.
Gwangma was obsessed with the title of the best.
I wanted the name of Gwangma to be called first when Baek Joong-hyeok mentioned it.
Then and now.
Baek Joong-hyeok did not get involved in the fight of his subordinates.
In the world of the jungle, it was a matter of course to organize the ranks through skills, and even their masters could not intervene.
A rank in which skills are excluded is bound to cause problems.
It is not possible for a stronger being to follow the orders of a weaker one just because it is forcibly pressed.
so that.
It was still the same.
Roman Dmitri told Kevin the truth.
I decided the owner of the sword based on my skill. If you want to take first, you just have to prove yourself worthy of it.
Moment.
Kevins eyes changed.
It was the answer I was hoping for.
As if he had been waiting for Roman Dmitris words, he looked at Chris and said.
Catch it once. I will prove with my skills that I am suitable for that sword.
* * *
Recently.
The people of Dmitry were talking about a subject.
Who will win if Dmitris sh Chris and Dmitris goblin Kevin collide?
War with Kronos.
The two beings who made a revolutionary contribution on the spot were naturally mentioned asparison targets in peoples mouths.
Opinions were divided.
Most said that Chris obviously won, but some people said that Kevins erratic style might create a variable, and the drinking party heated up.
Chris heard the rumors too.
but.
Didnt care.
There was no reason to be swayed by rumors like that because he was sure of his victory.
however.
Things were different now.
Kevins remark touched Chriss heart.
Does that mean you can defeat me?
yes. I dont think its impossible.
distorted his expression.
Chris target is Roman Dmitri.
For him, who was advancing while looking up at the sky, he had never even thought about being caught up by someone before that.
st furnace.
Yes, I will ept the challenge. I will prove with my skills why my lord gave me the First No-Name.
A spark flew.
Like the day in the previous life.
Chris and Kevin raised their swords at each other.
Chapter 314
Chapter 314 Masterpiece (5)
It felt familiar.
Kevins gaze at him brought Chris back to memories from the past.
It was the same then as it is now. You always looked at me as apetitor, unlike everyone else.
Confrontation with Kevin.
It wasnt the first time.
Even when he swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri in the beginning, he was dissatisfied with the situation in which he was not taught much, unlike his heroic determination.
So I asked.
When asked what he could learn just by watching, Roman Dmitri embarrassingly suggested a confrontation with Kevin.
at that time.
Kevin got beaten up a mess.
As he was bleeding, he looked at Chris and said,
Do it until the end.
got cocky
I didnt know the subject.
It was onlyter that I realized that Roman Dmitri had helped me through the transmission, but I couldnt forget Kevins gaze as if he was really trying to defeat me.
In any case, the order was perfectly organized by the events of the day.
Kevin faithfully followed his orders and never once had an incident urred.
But sometimes, when I met the eyes looking at myself, I felt the same way as back then.
strong desire.
It was aplicated feeling.
Whether its envy, inferiority, or the desire to win.
Whatever the reason, Kevin saw Chriss existence as something he had to ovee someday.
was different from the others.
In the absence of Roman Dmitri, Chris oversees the training, so most people thought that Chris was an unapproachable existence.
It was the same with Kevin training.
Even after swinging the sword ording to Chrismand, he showed strong desire for Chris in the ce where the rank was highlighted.
Chris is.
didnt know the truth
I get it.
The way you look at yourself, your attitude, and so on.
Kevin openly expressed his feelings, but Chris never epted them.
I knew from the beginning what you thought of me. But do you know why you didnt respond? because it was like Even if a child blushes and rushes at you, adults are conscious of the childs presence and do not respond. Its something like that. To me, the existence of Kevin is the swordsman who is called Dmitris demon. Just like the first time I met you, Im just a child who isnt intimidating in the slightest.
Shuk.
got a sword
Kevins expression distorted in a situation where he tantly showed First No-Name.
Kevin. I have a long way to go. It means that my aspirations are not small enough to be caught up by the likes of you.
Fire-
Aura rose.
It was sincere.
He intended to prove his position to those who crossed the ranks.
So do your best from now on. I will prove with my skills that then and now are no different.
widely.
Roman Dmitry taking a step back.
that was the signal
Like you dont need an answer.
tadak.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kevin quickly dug into the space.
* * *
It was fast.
Chris reached out his sword at the sight of Kevin charging like a swift animal.
Serious battle.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
I had no intention of doing it moderately.
It seemed as if Kevins face was blown away by an attack that prated space for an instant.
however.
Pat C
avoided.
As if he had expected it, he let go of the attack with a narrow gap, and Kevin exploded his aura and burrowed into his arms.
Just avoiding a sh battle was a great achievement.
When we first met, Kevin showed an inability to respond even if he knew the correct answer, but the current Kevin has be iparably stronger.
but.
Chris has also improved.
Chriss sword bent strangely and bit Kevins neck like a snake.
squeak.
The secret war and Jonathans secret skill.
It was a deflecting technique.
The moment he thought it worked this time, Kevins eyes turned red and he suddenly turned around.
It was an appalling scene.
As I rotated my body at the same speed as the attack, the sword that had bitten the back of my neck passed through the afterimage.
didnt even touch It was a perfect evasion, and as soon as the back foot touched the ground, a huge explosion urred.
Kwahang-
qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Mana Surge.
It was a dash.
Kevin, who came right in front of his nose, immediately pushed him as if he would not give him a chance.
Caang C
Kakakakakan!
A violent sh ensued.
When the attack aimed at the head was blocked, it dug into the side and attacked the side, and Chris quickly retrieved the sword and blocked the attack.
At the same time, he rather cut off Kevins head.
Kevin leaned back and let the attack flow, then bouncing his body like a spring, this time aiming at Chriss heart.
Caang!
It was a battle of one step forward.
They pushed each other recklessly as if they were going to bite each other.
hook.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Chriss aura split the space.
It was apanied by an eerie sound that seemed like his body would be torn apart just by brushing against it, but Kevin had no hesitation in jumping into the space shimmering with his aura.
crashed and crashed again.
Since both use aura based on martial arts, in the end, Chris, who uses a stronger aura, had an advantage in terms of power.
but.
endured the pain
Kevin smiled, covered in blood.
Clearly,
his eyes shed.
This time, he dodged Chris attack and sprayed an aura towards Chris face.
Caan.
As expected.
Chris response was quick.
After blocking the attack, Kevin dug into the opponents blind spot and attacked the opponents gap in a chain.
Aim for the head, then the lower body, then the back, then the back, then the stomach.
It burrowed into the opponents surroundings swiftly like a beast, disying its sharp teeth to catch the slightest gap.
It was fast and intimidating.
Chris counterattack took Kevins life, but somehow Kevin knew and reacted to Chris attack.
It was then.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
another sh.
Kevin quickly backed away.
This time, I didnt have the confidence to withstand Chris attack right in front of me.
Admit it. You are definitely different from before.
Through the aura.
Chris stepped forward.
He had a fierce face and seemed genuinely angry.
But that is all.
yet.
Chris didnt show his full potential.
* * *
The skin was prickly.
In this moment facing Chris, Kevins instincts were constantly warning him of what a dangerous foe he was facing.
however.
couldnt get away
For this day, Kevin worked hard.
I know more about Chris than Chris himself.
Meantime.
I constantly observed to knock down Chris.
We proceeded with virtual sparring while figuring out what kind of swordsman Chris uses and whether he has any habits when using swordsmanship.
Thanks to that, I was able to avoid the first attack.
Although sh war is an attack that is impossible to see and react to, he twisted his body after grasping the movement of muscles and the unique posture of sh war.
It was a brief difference.
If it hadnt been trained beforehand, the first attack might have blown its head off.
It was simr after that.
Based on the information he grasped in advance, he pushed Chris hard.
Kwak.
I grabbed my sword.
I saw Chris walking.
The red-tinged eyes at the reaction that were still full ofposure drove Kevin into madness.
Dont be cocky, you bastard.
Taat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
kicked the ground
In an instant, he dug into the space and cut Chriss head.
Kaang-
The attack is blocked.
Chris immediately counterattacked, and the muscle movements he showed clearly conveyed his intent.
Right arm.
It was an embarrassing sensation.
Words are muscle movements, but by abination of really subtle signals, Kevin can sense what his opponent is trying to do.
On top of that, he even has a sensitive sense unique to Ghost Magic.
Kevin was about to try the next attack while letting go of his opponents attack, but his eyes widened at the burning pain in his right arm.
Pat C
blood sttered.
Even though I was clearly aware of it, the ck de passed lightly across Chris right arm.
shoulder.
This time it was the shoulder.
Chris, who held his sword high, attempted a chain attack by shing it down.
however.
It was the same this time too.
He clearly recognized his intentions and reacted, but before he knew it, his expression distorted as the sword shed his shoulder.
squeak.
Pain arose.
It was fast.
The reaction that seemed like he hadnt done his best yet wasnt bravado, and Chris showed overwhelming speed that Kevin couldnt react.
A thrill arose. Dmitris second son.
Chris was the one who rose to the position with his skills and proved why he was called the sh of Dmitri right in front of his eyes.
It was strong.
so it was worth it
He had to defeat Chris to prove himself as the owner of First No-Name.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The eyes were stained red.
He ran like crazy with a face glistening with madness.
Caang!
Kaka kaka kaka kakang!
crashed violently
There was no retreat from each other, and despite Chris quick counterattack, Kevin ran tenaciously with a movement that was beyond human limits.
At first, the attack did not hit.
Chris reacted first and let it go, but as time went on, it seemed as if Kevins attack was about to reach.
Certainly-
qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
passed right in front of my eyes.
Kevin cornered Chris and turned his face to the side to let the iing attack slip away.
It was bold.
In a situation where his face could have been pierced, Kevin chose to run forward rather than retreat.
Dmitrys demon.
It was a monster.
The eyes shining with madness finally drove the opponent into a corner.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
power exploded.
It was real from now on.
As soon as he took a step forward, Chris expression turned cold.
It is over.
Chris area.
entered the street
Even before Kevins attack was properly attempted.
The world shed.
One ind.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I didnt see it properly.
Kevins vision copsed as the burning pain in his chest burned.
* * *
I looked down at Kevin.
I got the victory I wanted, but Chris expression wasnt so good.
To think that a slum boy could be this strong.
recent confrontation.
I sincerely admired it.
Kevin anticipated his response and rushed without a chance to catch his breath, and if he had been his old self, he could not guarantee victory.
So I couldntugh. Kevin and himself have different starting points.
It was impossible for him, who was a prosecutor from the beginning, to be overtaken by Kevin, who was just a slum boy.
I was annoyed.
The moment we first met.
Even with Roman Dmitris help, the being who was unterally defeated has grown to the point of threatening himself.
In fact, I was not unaware of Kevins growth.
Watching Kevin as if people were calling him Dmitris demon, he knew that he had changed from before.
But I couldnt ept it.
He couldnt admit that the gap between Kevin and himself was closing, as if Kevin was showing inferiority towards him.
chuck.
He pointed his sword.
It was intended to decide the game.
however.
Kevin, whose blood was dripping from his chest, showed tears as the sword pointed at his neck.
Kwuuuuuuuuuuuu.
gritted it
Although he was forced to swallow his tears, Kevin, who was filled with tears, showed foolish stubbornness that he could not ept the oue of the confrontation.
I thought I would win. No, I thought I wanted to win.
but was defeated
In the end, Dmitris demon appeared like a child on the wall he couldnt ovee.
Only then did I know
That Kevin is still young.
Suppressing his tears as if he didnt want to show his embarrassing side, he looked up at Chris and said.
I lost.
finished.
It was Chris victory.
Chris felt devastated when he should have been happy.
An attitude that does not take defeat for granted, even against oneself.
I knew it instinctively.
The moment you settle for the present, the day maye when you kneel down against that pure aspiration.
no more
Kevin didnt look like a ghetto boy.
Chapter 315
Chapter 315 Masterpiece (6)
The ce where everyone left.
Chris was left alone, looking down at the sword with aplicated expression.
Why did I enter this path?
beyond memory.
The painful moment came to mind.
On a battlefield littered with corpses, young Chris cried as he held onto his dead mothers corpse.
At that time, Chris only knew that the world was over.
Seeing his parents stabbed and moaning in pain was an unbearable pain at his age, and when the Knight Commander Jonathan held out his hand, he held back his tears and made a promise.
Im going to be strong.
I vowed to be a stronger prosecutor than anyone else so that I would never experience something like this again.
recent.
Chris has developed by leaps and bounds.
By defeating Diego, he proved that he was a continental ranker ss strongman, and the enemies he met on the battlefield trembled just by hearing the title of Dmitris sh.
We were getting close to our desired goal.
I thought I was moving forward as before, but when I witnessed Kevins pure desire, a big ripple came through my mind.
really if
How will he react if he challenges Roman Dmitri and loses?
It seemed that he would not cry as if denying reality like Kevin.
I waspletely fascinated by following Roman Dmitri, and at some point I recognized that he was an unapproachable existence.
Defeat was natural.
How could he defeat a monster that would not back down even against an army of 300,000?
The goal of surpassing Roman Dmitri was still the same, but Chris didnt know that it was an unrealistic goal.
gradually.
little by little.
He became strong enough not to repeat the pain of the past, and even if he failed to surpass Roman Dmitri, there was no one to me.
Roman Dmitri is the next-generation continents best sword.
As the opponent is the opponent, I thought it wouldnt be bad to make an exception for just one person.
Anyway, his power came from Roman Dmitri, so he seemed to be able to ept surrendering to him.
Fuck.
I was annoyed.
I was angry.
Faced with an overwhelming existence, he became weak before he knew it.
Kevins cry.
The pure desire to surpass himself really touched Chriss pride.
Maybe its an absurd goal that cant be achieved even after decades. However, as a swordsman, I, Chris, will do my best to earn the title of No. 1. Even if the opponent is Roman Dmitry, whom I sincerely admit. Like Kevin, Im not going to conform to the walls of reality.
I swallowed disgust.
Rather, he used his appearance, which was different from the beginning, as a driving force for development.
closely.
I grabbed my sword.
From now on, in order not to catch up, in order to exceed the goal.
It will be even stronger like an evil.
* * *
Treatment room.
The therapist frowned as he checked Kevins wound.
Tsk. Why do you always use your body carelessly like this? By the way, Chris is also really great. How did you artistically cut the flesh without touching the internal organs at all?
The therapist chirped.
I heard the situation.
That Chris and Kevin had a real match-like sparring, and the result was Kevins bloody appearance.
the therapist said.
Kevin-sama, you may not know, but Chris-sama has been rumored since he first arrived at Dmitri. Contrary to the pretty face, how great the poison is. When he learned mana right away after receiving the teachings of Knight Commander Jonathan, there was an uproar over the birth of a swordsman genius in Dmitri. Hes a genius. He only met Master Roman and attached his wings to him, but he surely would have made great progress on his own.
many years ago.
Even then, Chris was called a genius.
Even if it was an evaluation in the well, Chris, who awakened his aura at an early age, was fundamentally different from Kevin.
Kevin is also great. Chris-sama usually doesnt harm opponents in sparring, but wouldnt he have seen blood like this because he thought that he couldnt be defeated without seeing blood? Its possible because its Kevin. If it was another swordsman, he would have passed out with a blow to the head before he could look like this.
the therapists words.
I didnt hear any more.
Kevins thoughts were fixed on Chris past, who was regarded as a genius from the time he arrived at Dmitri.
The fundamentals are different from mine.
genius.
An already established existence met Roman Dmitri and grew up by leaps and bounds.
against him
he was insignificant
He was just a young boy who was helpless by Blood Fang and couldnt even hold a sword properly, so he had to be taught from beginning to end.
Apparently, he made a leap forward by meeting Roman Dmitry.
However, it was impossible to defeat Chris, who was regarded as a genius from the beginning.
today.
Kevin looked at the wall.
It urred to me that even after being hit by a blow that was so fast that I couldnt react, I couldnt raise Chris power.
It was disastrous.
The reality of the inferiorityplex was shabby.
It became a messy mess with an opponent who couldnt be able to do it.
In the future, there will be overflowing with people like Chris by the masters side. Fernando Ares Fred. Those who have already made a name for themselves as rankers will swear allegiance to their lord and achieve rapid growth by receiving his lords teachings. At that time, on what excuse should I ept reality? Is it right to admit that they are stronger than me because they have different starting points? Maybe thats why Im pushed back little by little.
no.
Couldnt admit it.
Even if his past was not as great as theirs, he wanted to remain as Roman Dmitris most trusted person.
It was pure desire. The first time I saw the light in the middle of life.
Roman Dmitris look at him gave Kevin a gift of hope for the first time in his life.
memories of that day.
I couldnt forget.
Thats why I wanted Roman Dmitri to think of himself first when he needed someones help.
It doesnt matter that my roots are shabby. whether it takes a year or ten years. I will definitely surpass everyone except the lord. I dont want to live a life of taking defeat for granted.
gritted it
will be strong
If so, what should I do next?
suddenly.
I remembered one goal.
The stage of control.
ghost magician.
Conquering it was the only way to ovee the fundamental difference.
* * *
Adelian Auction House.
It was now super-emergency.
Adelians VVIP.
It was because Roman Dmitrimissioned an auction for a new product, Third No-Name following ze.
Everyone, keep your mind straight. Third No-Name is an item that is certain to renew the highest bid price in the history of Adelian Auction House. In particr, we have contacted all of our VIP customers, so dont miss a moment of tension today. If the auction ends sessfully. I promise to pay bonuses to everyone.
All right.
In the words of Maurice, the auction house manager.
The staff showed a stern expression.
Early moning.
The auction house was crowded with people.
Not only the VIPs invited by Morris, but also the general public flocked to the news that Roman Dmitri had released a new product.
However, not all were brought into the auction house.
This auction is held alone, and since the price is set at least 100 gold, the general public is not allowed to enter.
inside the auction house.
People filled it up.
After waiting for a long time, the moderator finally appeared in front of the people.
You waited a long time. As you know, the work to be showcased at Adelian today is the new Third No-Name by Roman Dmitri, who created a great topic with ze. First, I will briefly exin the sword. Third No-Name not only received a perfect passing score in the strength test, but also showed surprising results in the recently developed mana sensitivity test. The existing Mana Sensing Artifacts are divided into 10 levels, and after ze received a perfect score, a new tester was developed that is ssified into 5 levels instead of applying a more stringent standard. The developers showed off the new tester and said: If it shows 5 levels of mana sensitivity, it can be called the treasure of the century for sure.
showed a smile
After raising the atmosphere, he spat out the remarks that people expected.
youre right. Third No-Name has been recognized for a whopping 5 levels of mana sensitivity through a new tester!
and.
also.
people were amazed
It was as expected.
Roman Dmitry introduced a famous sword to the world that did not disappoint.
The atmosphere is quite heated.
The moderator looked around the faces of the VIPs and announced the start of the auction.
From now on, we will start the third no-name auction. The starting price is 100 gold.
It was then.
chuck.
One.
someone raised their hand
In addition to the signal to ept the sessful bid, there is also a signal that means 100 times.
Moment.
The presenters face was stained with astonishment.
What the hell is this all about? Number 1 dered 10,000 gold from the start.
ten thousand gold.
Peoples eyes were simultaneously focused on the being called No. 1.
* * *
It was a familiar face.
The fact that No. 1 was the Marquis Valentino, who is called a greedy collector, made people look desperate.
Who is Valentino?
10,000 gold revealed an obvious intention.
e in. Ill stamp it with money and press it.
finish the meeting
The Marquis of Valentino withdrew from the jewelry business.
Because I knew in advance that Third No-Name would be released to the market, I was able to prepare the money and at the same time borrowed funds from people around me.
Itpletely ruled out the situation of being pushed and defeated by money.
In fact, Marquis Valentino secured more than 10,000 gold bullets and took the initiative by calling 10,000 gold from the start.
before auction.
the vassals said
Its all good, but is there a need to overdo it from the start?
They slowly raised it and offered to get it as cheaply as possible, but the Marquis Valentino firmly rejected their offer.
The third no-name is.
It was worth renewing the highest price.
As a collector, you couldnt watch your coveted collection sell for a bargain.
Of course, it wouldnt be sold for less than 10,000 gold in the first ce, but Marquis Valentino showed a clear willingness to ask for more than any price by offering 10,000 gold.
I felt the way people looked at me.
Normally, I would enjoy that gaze politely, but today I widened my eyes to mean that I did not want anypetition.
1 sec.
2 seconds.
Time passed.
After silence, the moderator raised his voice.
For 10,000 gold, 10,000 gold, I won the bid number 1! Congrattions! Even I didnt expect that the third no-namepetition would be won by such an overwhelming margin!
sessful bid.
The moment the long-awaited word is mentioned.
Marquis Valentino jumped out of his seat and stood up.
He threw his face on the floor and clenched his fists tightly.
Yes, yes!
happiness.
It was itself.
Marquis Valentino, who rushed in a month and received the sword, said to the knight who followed as an escort.
Make an appointment with the families around you right now. Divide it into morning and afternoon, and meet two people every day.
What do you want to meet?
Whats the matter? I won the bid for this great treasure. Shouldnt I go and show off each one?
I couldnt hide my smirk as I spoke.
to that look.
The knight who had a conversation with Simmons looked at the Marquis Valentino withplicated eyes.
It must really be for the family ?
for this moment.
Valentinos intentions were sincerely questioned.
* * *
Several days have passed since then.
The third no-names winning bid.
Just as the issue that was making Dmitris noise subsided, he received a call from Dmitrismunications base.
Beep.
beyond themunicator.
No sound was heard.
At first, the soldier, who revealed his affiliation and waited for an answer, said with a slight frown.
If you dont say anything, hang up.
It was then.
As soon as I was about to cut off themunication, an unstable sound prated my ears.
[] help here is as a prisoner Wow!]
Took.
Communication was lost.
It was something I couldnt understand properly.
However, the soldier came up with a hypothesis with words cut off.
It is clear that the words help and prisoner are asking us for help.
Moreover, themunication coordinates are beyond the Western Front.
I knew it instinctively.
the sender of the message.
He was a prisoner of war captured by the enemy.
Chapter 316
Chapter 316 Prisoner of War (1)
The office of the Commander of the Knights Dmitry.
Jonathan read the report with a stiff face.
It seems that there are allied prisoners in the Cronus Empire?
yes. Im not sure yet, but 10 minutes ago I got a call with coordinates across the Western Front. As stated in the report, the entity that sent themunication listed short words like Help me, a prisoner here, but given that it was connected via direct magicmunication to Dmitry, its likely a prisoner of war.
It was a hypothesis.
Although no definitive evidence exists, fragmented information strongly suggests the possibility of prisoners of war.
Currently, we areparing the short voices left in themunication records with the voices of soldiers whose whereabouts could not be confirmed and who were treated as dead. If you really are a soldier belonging to Dmitry, you can confirm your identity within a few days at thetest.
Kuhm.
Knight Commander Jonathan showed signs of trouble.
missing persons.
It was a truly ambiguous existence.
Those who have confirmed the corpse can mark it as dead, but those who have not returned without a corpse have no choice but to be ssified as missing.
The problem is that they are not necessarily dead.
Some may have deserted during the war, others may have been taken prisoner.
However, most of them died so miserably that their bodies could not be identified, so they were often ssified as missing.
if.
If there was any room for them to be alive, Dmitri would not have treated the missing persons as dead.
In negotiations of a truce with the Kronos Empire, they said they released all the prisoners. Indeed, some of the prisoners returned to Dmitry after the war. Master Roman didnt let the prisoners of Cronus live in the first ce, so naturally, there was no talk about the exchange of prisoners. If themunicators words are true. It can be concluded that the Kronos Empire lied at the negotiating table.
It was a serious problem.
armistice negotiations.
There was a possibility that the Kronos Empire lied when they reached an agreement to end the war.
I mean.
It meant the cancetion of negotiations.
If the existence of prisoners of war were discovered and held ountable, the worst possibility was that war might break out again.
My head started pounding.
Dmitri is still in the process of finding stability, but the Kronos Empires thin lies are messing things up.
How will Master Roman react?
when the war broke out.
Roman Dmitry was not bound by the presence of prisoners.
Rather than taking the sacrifice to save the life of an allys prisoner, he boldly shed the enemys throat to achieve victory.
Everyone agreed with Roman Dmitris bold choice.
If he had been swayed by captivity against the great nation of Cronus, the war would have gone worse than it is now.
Get your materials. We will report to Master Roman and proceed with the leadership meeting.
atst.
The decision was up to Roman Dmitry.
* * *
Thats when Dmitri went crazy.
snap.
A ck hand grabbed the mans hair.
The man grabbed themunicator and tried to speak, but he let out a scream as he was kicked in the face.
Kwajik.
Cheak!
His nose was crushed and blood spurted out.
The man grabbed his face and lowered his head, and a booty foot stepped on his head.
Fuck!
Hey kid. what did i say I made it clear that I would not kill, if not like a human, if I lived quietly and concentrating on my work. Its a perfect dog. Why cant I understand when people are talking?
kicked in the head
He pulled him up by the cor and punched him in the cheek several times.
Damn!
Squeak tter!
The head jerked back.
The mans sturdy skeleton seemed stronger than the violent one, but his thin face was powerless to resist, perhaps because he hadnt eaten.
The violence was never ending.
As his face was stained with blood and the man groaned as if he had lost his mind, the being presumed to be a knight frowned and brushed off the blood from his hands.
My fucking hands hurt.
his name.
It was Jason.
A knight from the Kronos Empire, he looked down at the man and growled like he was going to eat him.
Thinking of taking the magicmunicator and contacting Dmitri. You are great too. by the way. Im asking because Im really curious, but if you contact Dmitri, do you think Roman Dmitri wille running to save you in a month? I mean, its a gross misunderstanding. Roman Dmitri doesnt care about prisoners.
sat down on the floor.
He grabbed the face of the man who was moaning in pain, and whenever he didnt respond, he shed his cheek to wake him up.
Damn!
Listen. In the war with us, Roman Dmitri killed all the soldiers of the Kronos Empire without thinking about the prisoner exchange in the first ce. That is the reality of the existence you serve. Dmitri is already getting back to his senses, so now hes worried about being taken prisoner? The truce negotiations are over, you bastard. The fact that you werent mentioned at the negotiating table talking about a truce means that Dmitri knows about your existence and wont force himself to bring prisoners.
Oh no hey.
No.
Jab-!
head turned
Drops of sweat and blood mingled and stained the ground.
The man slumped.
Jason got up from his seat as if he was not having fun and said to the soldiers waiting behind him.
Take him to the torture chamber. I will take this opportunity to clearly show you how to deal with a rat that disobeys orders.
yes!
The soldiers raised the man.
with this opportunity.
Dmitris captives will know for sure what the price for manly behavior is.
* * *
Pak-
Great.
The man was thrown to the floor.
There were clear marks of torture all over his face and body.
The upper body was not healthy due to the knife cuts, and the fingernails and toenails were all torn off and pus formed.
Besides, the whole skin turned red.
Due to torture such as pouring hot water and shocking with electric magic, part of the skin was necrotic.
Carol!
are you okay?!
over the dark.
The men flocked.
This was a prison for prisoners, and Carol was abandoned here again after her torture.
? ???? ???!
How can humans make the same human being like this! If I ever get out of this prison alive. Jason Im going to rip that demon limb from limb. I will definitely kill you!
The men fell to evil.
all of them.
It was Dmitrys prisoner.
Apparently, they were recorded as dead on paper, but how could they have been imprisoned here as prisoners?
at the time of war.
When the Kronos Empire attacked the Western Front, the castle copsed and many soldiers were taken prisoner.
At that time, the captives were tortured and killed by Hannibal.
Prisoners, including Carol, were trembling in a situation where they did not know when they would die, but as the Cronus Empire decided to advance, some prisoners were taken to the rear.
It was because prisoners could act as a risk factor.
So the captives were moved to a manor called Mcheaton in the eastern part of Kronos.
after a while
There were rumors that the war was over.
Looking at the enemy soldiers making noise outside, the prisoners were convinced that they could get out of this hellish ce.
However, no matter how much time passed, there was no order to release the prisoners.
Obviously, the atmosphere of the return meant a ceasefire, but the eyes of the enemy soldiers looking at them were unusual.
One day.
said Jason.
Dmitri abandoned you. Ill give you a choice now. Either you will quietly follow our orders and remain McHeatons ves, or you will just die now.
at that time.
The captives who raised their voices had their heads cut off in front of everyone.
Prisoners chose ves to survive.
It was the beginning of hell.
In McHeaton, there were many ces where manpower was needed, such as quarries, and the prisoners carried out hard work while eating only enough food to sustain their lives.
It didnt matter whether it was night or day.
The prisoners who went to work with equipment could not stop working even while watching the death of theirrades who were crushed by stones.
if you didnt follow orders.
the pain came
The savage whish tore through the reddened skin.
I endured it though.
They believed that Dmitri would rescue them, but one of the captives received devastating news.
I think the Kronos Empire said in the truce negotiations that there are no more prisoners. Thats why Dmitri treated the soldiers who were ssified as missing as dead. So we are not living prisoners, but already dead people. Dmitri will note to rescue us.
fell into despair
Even a ray of hope is gone.
So Carol risked her life.
They hoped that Roman Dmitri would rescue the captives by somehow letting them know about their survival.
Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
swallowed a groan
A man said while looking at Carol in pain.
were done Carol couldnt properlymunicate and Dmitri wouldnt want to mention our presence because hes already signed a truce. You cant go to war again with the Kronos Empire just to save dozens or hundreds of lives. cruel though. This is our reality.
It was a self-deprecating voice.
They faced reality with stunned faces.
Like Carol, who was tortured, they will die as ves here in McHeaton.
* * *
That time.
In McHeatons conference room, the top leaders exchanged conversations with serious expressions.
Could it be that Dmitri noticed the prisoners presence?
You will never ever notice. The time the POW connected themunication was extremely short and the flow of mana was not smooth, so the words would not have been delivered properly. Even if Dmitry received amunication. It is impossible to fullyprehend the situation on this side with fragmented words.
Kuhm.
Even in Jasons words.
Leaders were not relieved.
said Baron McHeatten.
This is what happened when Roman Dmitri killed all the prisoners. What a double guy. Acting as if he was for Dmitris people on the outside, he killed all the soldiers of the Kronos Empire without thinking about exchanging prisoners. Roman Dmitri would have known. What will happen as a result of your actions? Yet he turned away from the truth and left no prisoners.
youre right. This is all because of Roman Dmitri.
armistice negotiations.
At that time, the Kronos Empire had already secured a number of prisoners.
But an order came from the top.
Since Dmitri does not have any prisoners to carry out the prisoner exchange, the Kronos Empire cannot allow the return of prisoners without payment.
Thats how I hid the existence of prisoners.
At the negotiating table, he said that he had already released the prisoners whose activities were revealed, and secretly sent some prisoners to the quarry to be used as ves.
It was petty revenge.
I didnt worry about getting caught.
If the prisoners existence was determined and concealed, Dmitry would have no way of knowing that the prisoner was still there.
however.
A problem urred.
One of the captives had established a magicalmunication with Dmitri.
Jason, the person in charge, took control of the situation.
You dont have to worry too much. Dmitri does not know of the POWs existence, and even if he did know, turning the table upside down is not an easy task given that a truce has been signed. Besides, we didnt proceed with this work by order from the upper level. There is no reason for us to take responsibility if things go wrong.
Everyones expression softened.
Like Jason said.
There was no reason to worry about something that hadnt been discovered.
It was then.
A soldier who opened the conference room door and entered delivered the news like a bolt from the blue sky.
Lady, my lord! I just got a report that Roman Dmitri crossed the border with his troops!
Moment.
Everyone stopped.
Although various circumstances after the discovery were discussed.
The border invasion without notice was a development that they could not have thought of with their heads.
Chapter 317
Chapter 317 Prisoner of War (2)
The day before.
When Carol is taken to the torture chamber and is being tortured, a meeting is called with a report from the Knight Commander Jonathan.
This is a very difficult problem.
It was Viscount Conrad.
prisoner of war.
As soon as I read the contents, I realized at once how sensitive this issue is.
Dmitri is recovering after the war. At this time, if you attack the Kronos Empire by mentioning the existence of prisoners of war, you may fall into more chaos than before. Besides, the existence of prisoners of war can only be guessed from a briefmunication. Substantial evidence does not exist. If you raise an issue based on this level of grounds, the Cronus Empire will just kill all the prisoners and destroy the evidence.
My back hurts already.
When you raise a problem internationally.
Failure to prove the existence of prisoners could put Dmitri at a disadvantage, even though Kronos was clearly at fault.
yet.
On the continent, there are two mountain ranges, Kronos and Valha.
Dmitris haste may give them the possibility of uniting, and unlike thest war, the situation of being attacked by the two empires was very difficult for Dmitri.
The problem is that the evidence is not an optimistic situation.
When the truce was canceled, the resulting confusion made my head dizzy.
The number of prisoners is hundreds at most. Roman Dmitri may not want the truth revealed.
I rolled my head.
Dmitri needs a viin.
If Roman Dmitri wanted a cause, Viscount Conrad was willing to y the role of giving it up.
Viscount Conrad raised his voice.
This issue is not something to be hastily judged. Shortmunications hinted at the possibility of prisoners of war. However, if you ask the Cronos Empire for the existence of prisoners in a situation where you do not have clear evidence, they will destroy the evidence unconditionally to prevent their faults from being revealed. At that time, the situation is irreversible. Dmitri will beughed at for raising his voice about the existence of non-existent prisoners, and Kronos may enlist the support of Valha to attack us.
youre right. This matter needs to be handled carefully.
The nobles who followed Conrad added their strength.
only a few hundred.
Hundreds was not a veryrge number if you consider Dmitri as a whole.
I will save them.
I couldnt throw the whole thing into chaos.
Viscount Conrad knew that he was selfish and really trashy, but in the process of running the country, there could not be only a clean and righteous existence.
He dly epted the viin role.
He believed that if Roman Dmitri needed a brutal resolution, his first mention would be of great help.
and.
Roman Dmitri confirmed his priorities on the battlefield.
The act of killing all the prisoners of the Kronos Empire proved that it was uneptable to put the majority of them in danger due to the existence of prisoners captured by the enemy army.
It was no different now.
The presence of prisoners of unknown existence did not put Dmitri in danger.
It was then.
Took.
Read.
Roman Dmitry threw something.
It wasnt the report brought by Knight Commander Jonathan.
Viscount Conrad looked at the bundle of papers Roman Dmitri had thrown at him while showing a suspicious look.
The more you read the content.
My eyes trembled.
The silent nobles swallowed dry saliva at a series of situations.
yet.
ha.
I put down the papers.
Viscount Konrad let out a deep breath and looked at Roman Dmitri with a surprised face.
Did you already know about the existence of prisoners?
* * *
The war is over.
Roman Dmitry gave Lucas several orders.
Some of them were rted to prisoners of war.
The Kronos Empire said that they freed all the captives, but because of my actions, they may have maliciously concealed the captives existence. Lucas. Release the informants and check if Dmitris prisoners exist in the Kronos Empire. If prisoners of war do exist, never approach them first, but secure evidence of their existence.
Two months ago.
Lucas has already moved.
It was not easy to figure out the existence of prisoners.
Knowing that the Kronos Empire was also a sensitive issue, the existence of prisoners was thoroughly hidden, and the prisoners working in the quarry were disguised as prisoners.
In addition, it was not easy for the informants to move inside Kronos due to the war.
The Kronos Empire conducted a thorough identity investigation and filtered out those with even a little bit of a problem, and as a result, the informationwork within the empire was greatly weakened.
so a few days ago.
Lucas had already secured a list of prisoners and hard evidence before Carol sent the magicmunications.
The te wasid.
Just as Roman Dmitri was finishing his preparations, Carol revealed their presence.
said Roman Dmitry.
Viscount Conrad. I fully understand why you say that. I made my position clear by killing all the prisoners of the Cronus Empire in front of everyone on the battlefield. At that time, I believed that it was the right thing to do, and even now, my values are not different. But things were different then and now.
Captive.
It is like amp in front of the wind.
In order to save the beings who dont know when they will go out, they have no choice but to take a lot of sacrifices.
I will ask all of you. Why do you think I ruled out a prisoner exchange and drove the enemy?
.
Everyone shut up.
The reason was obvious.
It may have been a harsh word, but the already captured ally was just a burden that hindered victory.
Roman Dmitry.
Although he does not take sacrifice lightly enough to introduce a system of national merit, he was not a person who was swayed by recognition.
Everyone supported Roman Dmitrys judgment.
Didnt Dmitri actually defeat the Kronos Empire?
I hoped that people would not fall into confusion by provoking the evil of being a prisoner.
if.
If you cant save them even if you mention the existence of prisoners, then a crack may ur inside.
in a wordless gaze.
Roman Dmitri looked at the leaders.
During war, you cannot be swayed by the presence of prisoners. All of us were prepared to die with one single thought to win. However, making more sacrifices to save them is a foolish judgment that has lost its ultimate purpose. This does not mean that we will ignore their existence. The reason we achieve victory is because the words of the victor have power. when we won the war. At that time, because we upied an advantageous high ground, we have the power to return the prisoners safely.
if you lose
Far from getting the captives back, most of the people might have been taken tobor.
so i won
At the negotiating table, the Kronos Empire confessed that it had released the captives without telling them first.
That was the difference.
Roman Dmitry.
I knew the winners advantage.
Paradoxically, only by gaining the upper hand, the chance of reviving the prisoners who gave up increases.
We became victors through sacrifice. Things are different from now on. During the war, I ignored the existence of prisoners, but after the war, I will exercise my victors rights to get my people back. won for that. Dmitri has no reason to stand by the atrocities of Kronos any longer.
said fiercely.
The leaders were agitated.
Only then did I know
The reason why Roman Dmitri killed Kronos prisoners was not simply a decision to remove Jim.
Gather your troops. I am willing to go to war to bring back Dmitrys people beyond the Western Front.
It was paradoxical.
He gave up prisoners of war to win the war.
After the war, I decided to go to war for them.
but.
Dmitris leaders shouted with one voice when he said that he would not turn away the prisoners of war from Dmitris people.
I will follow orders!
I will follow orders!
among them.
Included was Viscount Conrad, who was shouting with enthusiasm.
* * *
Sacrifice.
It was a reallyplicated problem.
However, previous life experiences gave Roman Dmitri a firm standard.
When I climbed up from the bottom of life, I was a precarious existence without anyones protection.
Im not just talking about thepetition of the weak meat.
The Demonic Cult at that time.
It was brutal.
Baek Joong-hyeok was sent on a dangerous mission under his fathers orders, and although he achieved his goal, his life was in danger as he was chased by enemies.
However, the Demonic Cult did not provide any help.
Externally, I had to deny that it was their order, so I didnt care at all whether Baek Joong-hyeok died or not.
An arrow is stuck in the arm.
Back cut.
At that time, when he was still young, Gwangma was hit by several arrows to protect Baek Jung-hyeok.
It was on the brink.
In a situation driven to death, the mad horse gritted its teeth and said.
Lord! Never die! Survive somehow, wipe out all the trashy upper heads, and make sure the master takes the top of the Demonic Bridge. Sacrificing for the Demonic Cult? Its not unfair. However, denying and ignoring our existence like this is unbearable.
at that point.
I have a lot of thoughts.
The Demonic Cult is a world of strong self-esteem.
In this world where the strong take everything, what is the strength for?
It was funny.
Baek Joong-hyeoks father acted as if he was the strongest man in Moorim, but in the end showed meanness by denying the existence of people who sacrificed themselves for him.
Its a shame. It was different from the strength Baek Joong-hyeok wanted.
Baek Joong-hyeok wanted a level of strength that no one could touch in order to live the life he wanted.
if you get the power
I didnt want to be mean.
Even if the process of winning the victory was dirty, I didnt want to be a power-drunk idiot at the top.
so.
He said it like a promise to the madman.
The day I take the top of the Demonic Cult. I will not turn away from those who sacrifice themselves for me, even if I decide everything with thew of the jungle. Someone might say that taking care of only my people is selfish. However, in order to live selfishly, I will be stronger to a level that no one can touch.
selfish life.
This was Baek Joong-hyuks purpose.
He hoped to create his own world without anypromise in a world that revolves around himself.
magician.
Sapa Murim and Jeongpa Murim.
I knelt down in front of Baek Joong-hyuk.
And now.
Whether its the Kronos Empire, the Valha Empire, or someone beyond the abyss.
Even in this life, for the sake of a selfish life, I will notpromise at all.
* * *
Crossed the border.
Dmitris sudden action brought an emergency to the Kronos Empire.
Deng-Deng-Deng-
Its an enemy!
Enemies have crossed the border!
Cronuss foremost defensive position.
The ce turned upside down.
In an instant, the soldiers took up positions on the walls, and themander, Count Munez, hurriedly took stock of the situation.
[] Apparently Roman Dmitry confirmed the existence of prisoners of war. Try negotiating once. If it goes to the extreme, I will kill all the prisoners andpletely destroy the evidence.]
Damn it!
Count Munez face twisted.
prisoner of war.
At the time they were robbed, Count Mu?ez had expressed the opinion that it would not be better to send them back to Dmitri.
There was no particr reason. I was simply afraid of Roman Dmitry.
I wanted to prevent things from going wrongter by providing an excuse for trouble.
but.
The water has already spilled.
Count Munez sent messengers to settle the situation.
Sigh.
thud.
The door is open.
The messenger with a white g rode on horseback toward the advancing Dmitry army.
however.
Soon after, a shocking scene unfolded.
Awesome!
A round object floated in the sky.
The moment the messenger approached to try to talk, Roman Dmitry blew off the messengers head with a single sword.
Blood spattered.
The horse burst into tears as the blood spread to the floor and hurriedly ran away to the castle.
Im speechless.
I didnt expect to kill even a messenger with a white g.
Quickly-
Dmitri-kun stopped walking.
Roman Dmitri stepped forward and raised his voice as he looked at Count Munez standing on the wall.
Negotiations for a truce have broken down. If you wish to resolve this situation, instead of offering a deal with your dirty mouth, bring Dmitris men before me right now. Ill give you just 2 hours. If you dont bring all the prisoners by any means, I guarantee you, I wont kill you guys nicely.
It was an eerie word.
next.
Dont think of killing prisoners or destroying evidence. We have already secured all the evidence rted to him. If even one person is left out. At that time, I will understand that you want a war with Dmitri.
It wasnt a conversation.
unteral notice.
The fire fell on the feet of Count Munez at the sight of Roman Dmitri stepping back after finishing his words.
Chapter 318
Chapter 318 Prisoner of War (3)
This case.
It was not a problem that one aristocrat could solve.
In a situation that could directly lead to a war with Dmitri, Count Munez immediately connected magicmunication to the Marquis of Memphis.
[] This is the current situation. I tried to deny the existence of prisoners of war as much as possible, but judging from the statement that I have already secured evidence, it seems impossible. Things are not looking good. ording to Roman Dmitris actions, he might really break down the armistice negotiations andunch an attack.]
It was an absurd report.
Kronos Empire.
It is a great power recognized by all.
Just a few years ago, Kronos did not dare to protest against any injustice, but Roman Dmitri threatened to break off the truce negotiations first.
The world has changed.
The series of defeats lowered Cronus status to the bottom and he fell into a situation like this.
The Marquis of Memphis showed an ufortable nting.
How dare you cross the border without warning. ording to thews of the Cronus Empire, it would be an empire-like response to punish horribly.
but.
It couldnt be.
Emperor Cronus went to rest.
In ce of the vacancy, full authority of the chain ofmand was entrusted to the Marquis of Memphis, but the Marquis of Memphis could not handle everything at will.
At theirst meeting, Emperor Cronus ordered foreign affairs to be handled with a thoroughly defensive attitude for the next year.
Knowing what that meant, a war with Dmitri was something Kronos didnt like.
Chronos is now preparing for the future one year from now. You cant mess with your ns because you cant stand the anger of the moment. The problem is if we step back even on this one. Roman Dmitri, that cheeky guys nose will pierce the sky.
I didnt like it.
signing a truce.
There was a lot of talk around.
The Marquis of Memphis sees people moring that Kronos prestige has fallen, and the Marquis stomach boils.
endured
With a bright future, I was able to suppress my anger now.
Count Munez. His Majesty the Emperor Cronus has now entered rest. But what would happen if His Majestys rest was disturbed by a dispute with Dmitri?
[] Im sorry.]
You dont have anything to apologize for. I just wish I could finish this problem properly. All of Dmitris captives are being used forbor by nobles from the Eastern Region, so if you end the situation with their deviation, Dmitris anger will be suppressed.
beyond the screen.
Count Munezs pupils wavered.
Reporting to the superiors, he thought that the Cronus Empire would choose war without giving away prisoners.
eastern nobility.
They were just following orders from their superiors.
The nobles, including Baron McHeaton, mobilized the prisoners forbor as ordered and believed that the Cronus Empire would take responsibility for it.
It really wasnt.
It urred to me that making an individual shoulder the work ordered by the country might also throw away Count Munez, depending on the situation.
No answer came immediately.
OK.
Count Munez. dont make itplicated Isnt that the way the world is supposed to be?
I swallowed disgust.
Dmitri went to war to save hundreds of prisoners, but the Kronos Empire told them to abandon those loyal to the empire without regret.
Identity confusion arose.
We, like Dmitri, wanted to shout that the state should not shoulder the responsibility, but somethingpletely different came out of his mouth.
[I will follow orders.]
The history of Kronos.
Made with blood and corpses.
In that brutal history, Count Munez wanted to survive as a victor.
* * *
It was a unteral order.
Baron McHeaton, who cut offmunication with Count Munez, nervously threw his magicmunicator to the floor.
Kwajik!
These bastards! what?! In order not to disturb the Emperors rest, treat this prisoner of war issue as a personal deviation of the eastern nobles? This means that I should just die to Roman Dmitri!
The magicmunicator was horribly broken.
Even though the expensive items had been shattered, it didnt matter too much to Baron McHheaton now.
Roman Dmitry.
His actions on the battlefield are terrifying.
There was absolutely now to spare those who were ssified as enemies, and even the great swordsmen representing Cronus met Roman Dmitri and were all killed.
But to bear the wrath of such a monster?
In addition, I heard shocking words that Count Munez sent a messenger to talk, but he immediately blew his head off.
It was dark.
My mouth was dry.
First of all, I urgently called in Jason to solve the problem.
Jason. Is there any way to solve this problem?
It seems a bit difficult this time. Now that the Kronos Empire has decided on the individual deviations of the eastern nobles, the only way we can survive is to ask for mercy from Roman Dmitri. If you dont obey the order, your head will be blown off with a treason sword. If you do, Roman Dmitri will try to kill us. If so, you should obediently bring the prisoners as requested and temper your anger as much as possible.
damn!
distorted his expression.
why.
Are you saying you have to take all the responsibility?
He hurriedly issued an order as Jason had said, forgetting how excited he was when he called the prisoners free manpower.
Bring all the prisoners without exception right now.
All right.
10 minutester.
Prisoners were brought.
Thrown to the ground, the captives looked up at Baron McHeattens face with terrified faces.
They were unaware of the current situation.
Most of those who were brought outside were usually headed for the torture chamber, so their faces showed fear of pain.
They gritted their teeth.
I couldnt resist much with my body that was weak from eating and abused, but I didnt want to look down on it until the moment I died.
With Carols case.
Everyone fell for evil.
Watching them widen their eyes, Baron McHeatten shook his head.
In this state, it only arouses the wrath of Roman Dmitri. Take these guys right now and wash them all!
The faces of the prisoners were too gruesome.
By order of the Baron.
The soldiers dragged the prisoners back.
The problem was not only that.
Its enough to wash a dirty look, but it was different in the case of people who were tortured like Carol.
They looked like they were about to die.
In particr, it was very obvious how Roman Dmitri would react to the skin with necrosis and the scars that made him frown.
I chewed my nails carefully.
After thinking for a while, Jason said in a calm voice.
Why dont you hide the tortured guys secretly? As for the other captives, I will do my best to silence them. Once the hangover is over, even Roman Dmitri wont be able to use his hands.
I heard Count Munez said there is evidence.
Can you believe that? We thoroughly concealed the existence of the captives. My tail was trampled on by magicmunications, but that doesnt mean I didnt have aplete list of prisoners. Trust me.
Kuhm.
I swallowed the silence.
It was the only way.
For now, as Jason said, it was important to survive right away.
i get it. Exclude this guy and those in poor condition from the list of prisoners.
* * *
Two hourster.
As promised, the eastern nobility colonized the captives.
in front of the defensive positions.
Baron McHeaton swallowed his fear at the appearance of enemies lined up, led by Roman Dmitri, and acted as a representative.
All of Dmitris prisoners have been brought. First of all, I would like to sincerely apologize for hiding the existence of POWs. I didnt mean to do that from the beginning. When the armistice was signed, I tried to free Dmitris prisoners, but the situation got entangled and I missed the opportunity to tell them about their existence.
right in front of your eyes.
There was Roman Dmitry.
His voice kept trembling.
Roman Dmitris eyes looking at him were so frightening that he doubted whether they were the same person.
This is entirely a personal mistake. I could have solved the problem if I had disclosed the existence of prisoners of war even btedly, but I was horrified to hear that the armistice negotiations had already been concluded. We misunderstood that the difficult truce negotiations might be overturned because of our mistake. Thoughts were short. So please punish us and reconsider your rtionship with the Kronos Empire. Kronos wants peace.
It was funny.
A noble of the Kronos Empire.
He spoke of peace with other countries.
In any country, the people famous for their mischief were the nobles of Cronus, who could spit out any word to survive in a dangerous situation.
It was a really painful time.
Baron McHeaton took the lead because he had the most prisoners, but he wanted to turn around and run away.
however.
The water has already spilled.
For the future, I knew that I could survive as a person in power only if I handled this matter well.
Im really sorry.
An apology that has been spit out several times.
Little by little, I felt relieved.
I thought I might ept an apology for the other persons calm reaction.
It was then.
What did I say?
yes?
I must have warned you not to leave out a single one.
Moment.
My heart sank.
The moment you raise your head in bewilderment and try to make an excuse.
Jab-!
A huge shock hit his face.
* * *
There was no bird to dry.
Roman Dmitry grabbed his opponent by the cor to keep him from falling, then dragged him forward and pped him on the cheek several times.
Damn!
Squeak tter!
Blood spattered.
teeth flew out
At first, he waved his hands and tried to make excuses, but after being beaten several times, his pupils dted.
I couldnt even fall to the floor. Hanging on to the hand that grabbed my cor, I forcibly gave up my face.
Damn!
face turned
When he removed his palm, thick blood came out.
The atmosphere turned chilly.
here now
It is Kronos territory.
The foremost defensive position was right in front of it, and Cronus soldiers were ready to attack at any time on the top of the wall.
In addition, escort troops, including Jason, were also following.
Even though they could attack Roman Dmitri at any time if they wanted to, they looked at the situation nkly with bewildered faces.
especially.
Jasons fear increased.
He didnt even dare to draw his sword, even though his master was dying right in front of his nose.
If I pull out the sword, I will die on the spot.
Beyond Roman Dmitry.
There were beings watching them.
Dmitris sh Called Dmitris demons, they were wary of their surroundings with cold eyes.
and.
Above all, he did not have the confidence to subdue Roman Dmitri.
Clearly, he showed no room for violence against Roman Dmitri despite his defenselessness.
Maybe it was because I was terrified that I didnt know what to think.
What is certain is that he, as a mere knight, could not stand against the existence that invaded Cronus territory and even used violence.
He averted his gaze.
I couldnt bear to look at the terrible sight.
Damn!
power was released
Roman Dmitry, looking limp, looked at Count Munez atop the castle wall, clutching his cor.
The reason I gave you two hours is not to receive an apology like this. It was for the safety of the prisoners. I have given you a chance to reverse the situation, as I wish my people a safe return. But if you dont follow my orders. Why should I let you live?
as soon as the words are finished.
He broke off Baron McHeattens head.
Duduk.
head turned
Without a scream, Baron McHeattens body copsed as it were.
People rolled their eyes.
I got goosebumps.
To kill the nobles of Cronus openly like this.
Even when captives were brought, the people of Cronus believed that problems could be resolved peacefully.
And that.
What are you doing? Dont bring my people.
It was such a big misunderstanding.
Chapter 319
Chapter 319 Prisoner of War (4)
As Earl Munez, he was a one-man.
The superiors turned away.
Roman Dmitry came out to the extreme.
Caught in the middle, they shouted to bring prisoners to survive in a situation where their lives were in danger.
As a result.
We have brought all the prisoners.
In ce of the dead Baron McHeaton, another eastern nobleman, the Baron Brighton, spoke with a terrified face.
It had to be.
The prisoners brought in at first were still in good condition, but the condition of the prisoners brought in now was very miserable.
The atmosphere was chilly and frozen.
Dmitris soldiers watching the situation through Roman Dmitri couldnt hide their anger.
prisoners.
These are people who were once colleagues.
His rough breathing and his pursed lips were ready to pull out his sword and run away if given an order.
among them.
Lucas stepped forward and said.
It does not match the roster identified by the Information Guild. There are still prisoners who are not here.
okay?
Moment.
The atmosphere became more brutal.
The fact that he was still lying made the soldiers stare at him as if to kill him, and the Baron Brighton waved his hand in amazement.
Oh no. I really brought everything. I dont know what criteria the list was made on, but If the prisoners are not here, they must have died before then. They never died because of us. As you know, arent many prisoners of war physically unwell from the time they were first captured? Such people soon became ill and died.
He knew too.
It is a lie that will soon be discovered.
Other prisoners present witnessed the torture and death of the prisoners, but in order to ovee the crisis in front of them, they spat out whatever came to their mind.
In fact, many died from war injuries.
But whatever the truth was, it seemed like it shouldnt be revealed that he had been tortured to death.
Roman Dmitry inspected the prisoners.
Everyone was a mess.
It was clear that they were having a hard time with their past, but they showedplicated expressions at the fact that Roman Dmitri hade to save them.
I was happy and relieved that I was alive, but I was sad and painful at the thought of myrades who had died.
I cant put into words how I feel right now.
The gaze stopped.
Looking back at the man who was believed to have been tortured most recently, he said, looking back at Baron Brighton.
It looks like torture to my eyes. If so, many of those not here must have died from torture.
I was speechless.
There was no excuse.
While Baron Brighton rolled his eyes, Roman Dmitri approached the man.
Carol. What has happened to you in the meantime?
* * *
When I first said that I was releasing the prisoners.
People including Carol doubted the reality in front of them.
Roman Dmitri crossed the border to save you. You can be happy. You will return to Dmitri.
My heart sank.
I couldnt believe it.
Even when they boarded the wagon for escort, people couldnt ept that this was reality.
Did you reallye to rescue us after receiving that brief call?
I was stunned.
Carols magicmunication.
It was only connected for about 3 seconds, and due to the unstablemunication state, words could not be conveyed properly.
So the prisoners fell into despair.
Carol risked her life to live herst chance, and I was convinced that it was over, thinking that it was a total failure.
What kind of future awaits them?
In a quarry where harshbor is forced, he will live without a name and die.
however.
Dmitri hase to the rescue.
They felt a sense of resentment at the fact that they had not been abandoned.
Thank you very much.
Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
no wagon.
Crying broke out.
People who used to say that men dont cry when they were healthy started crying like children.
I didnt know how to stop crying. Thank you very much.
It could have been overlooked if Carols magicmunications were not taken seriously, but Roman Dmitri showed interest in the possibility of an emergency.
And when he became convinced that there were prisoners of war, he boldly crossed the borders of Cronus and demanded them.
They knew too.
that it is not an easy decision.
The countrys leaders handled everything carefully because of their political interests, and usually made the sacrifices of a few, especially when it came to war.
Think about it.
It is not possible to put countless people at risk in order to save hundreds of people who are not sure whether they are dead or alive anyway.
For that reason,mon people were often trampled helplessly like insignificant ants.
prisoner of war.
Its a sensitive issue.
Knowing that, Roman Dmitry showed through his actions that he was prepared for war from the beginning.
crossed the border
I drew my sword.
His strong will to get his people back, even to the point of war, returned the prisoners to their ce.
And now.
Carol. What has happened to you in the meantime?
gaze at yourself.
Carols eyes twitched.
I am grateful just for the fact that I came to save him, but Roman Dmitri remembered his name and asked me about what had happened.
I dont remember ever having a personal conversation.
Then, since it was said that he had studied for the moment, he burst into tears covering his face with emotions rising.
that one
he is my master
Carol, who was strong even during the torture, spoke of what had happened with a face covered in tears.
I was tortured. Abused. They treated us like animals and forced us to work day and night in the quarry, and severely whipped us if we showed any signs of rest. Lord. I still cant forget the image of a colleague who died under a stone next to me. The demonic Cronus Empire mocked him and spit in his face as he shouted out of breath and asked for help. So I risked my life. We wanted the master to save us from the abyss of despair, so we grabbed the magicmunicator and announced the existence of the prisoners.
My voice trembled.
He was getting more and more excited and cried out as if he were vomiting out the pain he had suffered.
Do you know what was the most painful thing while plucking my fingernails, toenails, and skin gouging? Kronos lies turned my insides. Dmitri could not ept the fact that the despicable Cronus was hiding the truth and negotiating a truce when he was not a country that would abandon its people.
that was aint
Its not a well-organized word.
It meant listening to what had happened in the past.
Like a child running to his father to tell him, Roman Dmitri seemed like such a person to Carol.
how much did you vomit
The crying dried up.
I cried so much that I couldnt even raise my voice.
Roman Dmitry listened to theint until the end.
With the exception of the two, the soldiers of Cronus did not dare to open their mouths in the silence.
It seemed like it had to be.
Just looking at it took my breath away.
Finally.
Roman Dmitri asked when Carol had let go of all her emotions.
Who made you that way?
at that point.
Carol turned and pointed at a man.
That guy is right.
It was Jason.
* * *
Jasons face was stained with embarrassment.
He hurriedly tried to exin the situation that had befallen him, but at the moment he screamed in terrifying pain.
sh.
Cheak!
The hand that had been shaking hands flew away.
As he tried to run away with a terrified face, his Achilles tendon sttered blood and he lost his bnce.
Quadang!
rolled across the floor
Because he lost his hand, he couldnt support the ground, and his Achilles tendon was cut, so when he tried to get up, he mmed his face into the ground several times like a newborn calf.
My body trembled.
Even when he was torturing Carol, he did not expect that he, who had an absolute advantage, would fall into this form.
Roman Dmitry.
I walked over to Jason.
Baron Brighton dropped his steps between the two and spoke desperately.
Please. Stop now. Didnt you listen to all the demands to bring the prisoners?!
snap.
He grabbed Jasons hair.
As he was knocked to the ground several times, Jason, bleeding from his forehead, showed tears and runny nose in fear.
This crap tortured my people. if so, the same. No, I have to pay more than that.
There was nopromise.
Roman Dmitry took up a dagger.
It was from then.
A terrible situation was created.
He cut off Jasons flesh while still alive, and pressed his face as he struggled and asked for help.
Resistance meant nothing. slowly very slowly
Roman Dmitri chose the most painful method of torture while maintaining Jasons life.
Methods such as bone grafting were a luxury for this guy.
Only a method of torture in which visible blood sttered could destroy the body and mind at the same time.
above the castle wall.
The soldiers of the Cronus Empire shut their mouths.
screams rang out
Blood spattered.
I looked away.
I couldnt bear to look straight at the torture of the living.
however.
None of Dmitris soldiers looked away.
He epted the cruel aspect of Roman Dmitri as it was.
they knew
that that cruelty does not threaten them.
Thats why they watched until the end without turning a blind eye to the person they followed as they avenged Carol.
yet.
Jasons body limp.
Roman Dmitri got up from his seat and brushed his bloodstained hair.
And then.
Count Munez. Contact your superiors right now.
He looked up at the top of the castle wall and showed a bloody smile.
* * *
Magicmunication has been established.
The Marquis of Memphis, who was informed of the situation, spat out a hard voice over themunicator.
[Roman Dmitry. Its not enough to invade the border without warning, and I think its an act that crosses the line quite a bit to kill the people of the Kronos Empire. If you stop even now Lets admit some of our responsibility for not properly managing our subordinates and finish the job now.]
A series of processes.
Crossed the line.
If only Baron McHeaton had been held ountable in an appropriate way, the Marquis of Memphis would not have been so angry.
The problem was the process.
They unterally invaded the border and killed Baron McHheaton and Jason in front of everyone.
Its also very painful.
The sight of Baron McHeaton swollen from being pped and Jason writhing in pain touched the pride of the Cronus Empire.
How long will you be patient?
It was like testing my patience.
Roman Dmitri spoke at the voice of the Marquis of Memphis, seething with rage.
It is not up to you to decide whether or not to stop. this case. Regardless of whose responsibility you have concluded within, those excuses do not matter to me. Now, Ill give you a chance to prove your sincerity. I intend to kill everyone in the front line of defense in exchange for the lives of my people who died under torture. Even then, if you want to admit your fault and maintain the armistice, then we will burn down this ce and then resign.
[Why are you doing this? They recovered all of Dmitris captives and even brutally killed those involved. Is this not enough!]
Heughed.
With a smirk, he ryed his sincerity to the Marquis of Memphis across the telmunication line.
Thats how you know. There must be a precedent against me or anything that doesnt end properly, so you wont think that you can end the situation with an excuse that isnt the same from now on.
[Such a crazy bird .]
Took.
Communication was cut off.
and.
Kill all enemies.
At the calmly spokenmand, Dmitris soldiers charged at once.
Chapter 320
Chapter 320 Prisoner of War (5)
Baron Brighton widened his eyes.
Not knowing if he would give the order to kill them all, he hurriedly backed away and shouted as if screaming.
attack Wow?!
squeak.
Blood spattered.
Before he could even utter amand, a sh of light decapitated him.
He knelt down, clutching his neck at the blood spurting out like a fountain.
He spat out blood and gasped breaths, trying to somehow continue his next words, but the blurry Baron Brightons vision saw Chris passing him.
Baron!
profit! Attack!
Knights of House Brighton.
they were hot
All at once, they raised their auras and showed their murderous intent toward Dmitris soldiers, who were charging at Chris as the head.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was spectacr.
After dealing with Baron Brighton, Chris was the first to encounter the enemies, and the aura that exploded from all sides seemed to devour his existence at once.
The aura rushed like a wave.
Chris didnt slow down his charge at all, then shed through the aura and sent the heads of the enemies beyond.
Cheak!
Aww!
It was an instant for the hell of Abi Gyu-hwan to unfold.
Dozens of people died because they couldnt handle one Chris, and Kevin, who arrived after him, dug in between the enemies.
Knights and soldiers alike shouted.
He tried to attack at the same time, telling him to block it somehow, but in a situation where the enemys attacks were intertwined, Kevin showed a phenomenal movement.
Sure-
kurlrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
He turned his head to avoid the attack.
Immediately, he dug into his opponents arms and stabbed him under the chin with his sword, blocking attacks aimed at both sides at the same time with an exquisite position, and then blew the enemys head off.
Then he tilted his head.
The evil Knights of Brighton swung their swords, but the moment they met Kevins eyes, they showed a terrified look in their eyes.
Wrong from the start.
It was a battle between a beast of prey and a herbivore.
When the enemy showed a slight hesitation at the thought that he was afraid, Kevin thrust his sword into the heart of the enemy without fail.
There was no way to avoid it.
Like a ghost, he did not allow distance from his opponent, and did not back down even in the face of a flood of attacks.
Dmitris sh and Dmitrys goblin. It looked just like its name.
The sight of the two beings taking the lead was a familiar sight to Dmitri.
however.
This time, there was something different from usual.
Just Ares.
The newly joined being obeyed Roman Dmitrismand and quickly rushed towards the castle.
* * *
When torturing Jason.
Count Munez forcibly suppressed themand to attack as he watched the devastating sight.
Its not because Im not angry.
I was scared.
After this moment passed, he thought that he had nothing to do with Roman Dmitris anger.
Roman Dmitri just needs someone to vent his anger on right now. If you deal with Baron McHeaton and Jason, who tortured Dmitris captives painfully, then they will quietly retreat. No matter how much Roman Dmitri was, there was no way he wished for a continuous war with the Cronus Empire. Lets be patient, lets be patient this time.
The front line of the Eastern Front.
Count Munez was appointedmander here, but he was not particrly patriotic.
The vacuum created by the war with Dmitry.
With the thought that there would be no war in the East for the time being, with the help of his father-inw, a strong supporter, he tried to gain experience as amander for only about a year.
so that.
The Marquis of Memphis also excluded Earl Munez from the nobles of the East.
A situation where a solid future is guaranteed when you return to the capital.
All-out war was something they wanted to avoid, but Roman Dmitris orders made a mess of the situation.
Damn it.
There was no other way.
In a situation where you are being ughtered unterally.
Seeing Ares rushing towards the castle.
made a decision
All troops. Attack Dmitri!
Attack!
pod.
Push shush shush shush.
arrows were fired
Hundreds of arrows embroidered the sky, and Cronus war mages raised mana and manifested magic.
Inferno.
Fire Cannon.
Lightning Spear.
Hwareuk.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The red mes caused a tremendous explosion, and the soldiers who barely escaped shuddered as electricity prated their bodies.
Even if he avoided magic, he was turned into a hedgehog by an arrow attack.
The attack, which took advantage of the wall, was quite powerful, but Ares did not slow down even with such an attack.
Avoid magic.
The arrow was struck with the sword.
When Ares reached the wall, he drew several daggers from his waist and threw them.
Pak.
Papa papak.
stuck in the wall
It was an act of unknown intent.
However, the moment Ares kicked the ground, people witnessed a shocking sight.
Papa-ta-
ta-ta-tak.
Ares.
Using the handle of the dagger as a stepping stone, he climbed the wall.
It was a scene wheremon sense copsed.
It was iprehensible that the dagger could barely bear the weight of Ares, and the sight of him stepping into the narrow space and leaping into the sky made me doubt his eyes.
It was practically impossible.
However, Ares made the nonsense a reality and in an instant fell onto the walls infested with enemies.
Go attack!
die!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
ran from all sides.
from then.
The massacre has begun.
sh.
Ouch?!
Cheer.
Ares dug into the enemy camp.
He shed the iing enemies without stopping and avoided the attacks of the magicians or used the corpse as a shield to make it useless.
In a space infested with war, Ares showed an overwhelming presence.
The existence that people call the divinity of Valha had developed into a perfected warrior by fighting numerous battles even before he followed Roman Dmitri.
that he
He was taught by Roman Dmitry.
With just a little teaching, he made rapid progress, and the process of climbing the wall was a way of grafting a new mana utilization method.
Certainly, Ares was gifted with natural talent.
In addition, his daring aspect as a warrior ughtered all his enemies in a situation where the knights of the Cronus Empire rushed at him.
Then.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The chains supporting the gates were cut off.
thud.
Kururureureung.
A gate that descends over a moat.
Ares opened the castle gate with his own power.
* * *
It was a kind of performance.
Ares swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri, so he proved who he was on the battlefield.
It was shocking.
let alone enemies.
Dmitris soldiers also looked surprised.
Other than Roman Dmitri, there was no other person who showed a performance like this.
Bubbly.
wide open road.
Roman Dmitry walked.
The arrows and magic exploding overhead meant nothing, and entered through the wide open gates.
Beyond the gates, the terrified expressions of the enemies could be seen.
They pushed each others backs at the sight of Roman Dmitri, but their courage spread like wildfire when one of them jumped at them, screaming first.
I turned away from reality.
The fact that there is only one opponent.
Hundreds and thousands of troops joined forces, suggesting that the problem could be solved somehow.
like that.
Kwajik!
Cheer.
The first knight who rushed in was cut down with the sword.
Roman Dmitri tore the armor of the knight and the sword that manifested the aura even though he did not express the aura through the sword like paper.
Immediately other soldiers rushed in.
The attack came as if the darkness was rushing towards a being.
hook.
Pooh!
Avoid.
Cut the enemys chest.
When the screams rang out, Roman Dmitri even cut off his opponents arm and plunged him into a swamp of despair.
cut and cut and cut again.
The aura was not actively manifested.
He used only a small amount of his aura and carried out an indiscriminate massacre in the middle of enemy lines with only his physical abilities.
It was no mercy to the enemy.
Since annihting at once with a powerful aura is a very convenient way to die painlessly, Roman Dmitri did not deliberately end the lives of his enemies at once.
this fight.
It was for revenge.
If someone remembers what happened here and tells the world.
At that time, horrors like this will terrify people.
He intended to clearly show what the price would be if he harmed Dmitris people and did not fulfill his promise, even if it was the Kronos Empire.
Precedent meant that.
When you show a firm attitude without making exceptions to your opponent, a shocking precedent will give others a warning.
with a light heart.
A firm warning not to touch Dmitri.
Then the soldiers came in.
The Kronos Empire did not deploy many troops in the east because of the armistice agreement, but even so, it was a one-sided massacre.
Screams were heard from all sides.
The sight of Carolining of pain aroused the anger of Dmitris soldiers, and they also showed a cruel side like Roman Dmitri.
them too.
I fell in love with Dmitrys methods.
He did not hope to remain human for his enemies.
its over It is impossible to stop Dmitri.
Count Munez was in despair.
Roman Dmitry.
There was no way to deal with that monster.
He was defeated even when he mobilized 300,000 troops with the 8th-circle mage Sefir, so now he realized how foolish it was to believe in the castle wall and defend it.
My body was shaking like crazy.
At the thought that the fear of death was striding toward him, he gave upmand of his men and hurriedly walked away.
I will die at this rate.
There was no other way.
getaway!
It was the only way to survive.
Shaking off the adjutants who were calling out his name, he grabbed a horse from the stable and headed straight for the castle gate.
The gate was visible.
He believed that he could survive if he got out of here.
That moment.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The fire spread.
The mes engulfing the city gates as if they were living beings blocked the way forward.
Count Munezs face went pale.
I heard someone approaching from behind.
Bubbly.
Only then did I know
From the moment he faced Roman Dmitris wrath, there was no way he could survive.
* * *
Kronos Great Conference Room.
A man walked toward it with an angry face.
jump!
I opened the door roughly.
Seeing the Kronos aristocrats already seated inside, the man raised his voice without being polite.
The Marquis of Memphis! What the hell are you talking about! Kronos was attacked unterally, but he said he would maintain the truce negotiations! This is nonsense!
mans identity.
It was the Marquis of Crete.
One of the powers of the Kronos Empire.
Lately, hes been pushed back by the Marquis of Memphis, but he couldnt sit still when he heard the news that Count Munez had been brutally murdered.
Count Munez was his son-inw.
Since he was the man chosen by the daughter of Keum Ok-yeop, the Marquis of Creut also tried to support Count Munez.
however.
That son-inw died.
Cronus decision to maintain a truce in a situation where he could not hide his anger properly stimted his anger.
Since when did Kronos be such a coward? Enemies invaded the borders and killed Kronos people. But Im just going to skip it. This is absolutely uneptable. If Dmitri is not held ountable, the whole continent willugh at Kronos weakness.
He raised his voice.
I vented my anger.
If he did not ept his opinion, he was ready to turn the conference room over.
said the Marquis of Memphis.
My opponent is Roman Dmitry. How are you going to get revenge?
What is that !
Think wisely, Marquis of Creut. Kronos has always set a bad precedent by making rash moves. When he participated in the Cairo rebellion with Marquis Benedict, when he made a surprise attack after ending the festival in the Valha Empire, when he directly attacked Dmitri, and until the recent all-out war with Dmitri. Kronos always mobilized more power than was necessary. Obviously, it was a force that was thought to be sufficient internally, but the result was a shocking and crushing defeat.
It was a cold reaction.
The Marquis of Memphis leaned on the seat of honor and looked at the Marquis of Creut.
I am angry too. Im angry and I feel like going crazy. But the precedent has left us with a clear message. Roman Dmitri is an existence that has no choice but to be acknowledged, and that it is impossible to punish him with halfway preparations.
History of Kronos.
crowned with victory
Cronus, who had never surrendered, admitted that the only exception had to be made for now.
I fixed my posture.
The Marquis of Memphis asked, looking up at the Marquis of Creut with ferocious eyes.
Ill ask you again. How are you going to punish Roman Dmitri?
Chapter 321
Chapter 321 Prisoner of War (6)
Remarks by the Marquis of Memphis.
I couldnt deny it.
Roman Dmitri won the victory with a bold move that surpassed whatever was expected so far.
Particrly, knowing that Valha and Cronus were aiming for Roman Dmitris life at the same time, his participation in Valhas festival clearly proved what kind of existence he was.
He wasnt swayed in the slightest by the objective difference in power.
Obviously, it was impossible to deal with the two empires with Dmitris power alone, but he overturned the situation with his individual skills.
The Marquis of Creut also admitted it.
There was no way to punish Roman Dmitri unless he was prepared to go to the extreme again.
but.
I know. What kind of existence is Roman Dmitry? Unlike those who have been trembling for the name of Kronos, Roman Dmitri does not back down. By the way. We are the Kronos Empire. Kronos identity lies in reigning, and we dont care who he is. Just like Roman Dmitry!
set of circumstances.
I understood in my head.
I didnt know what the Marquis of Memphis was talking about, but Cronus is not a country that ismonly used asmon sense.
When I signed a truce with Dmitry. I couldnt ept that choice wholeheartedly. I think most of you here are probably no different from me. Since when did we ever ept apromise with the enemy? Cronus was a country that would make an enemy kneel down and admit their fault even if they pped their opponent simply because they did not like it. No matter how others criticize Kronos for his irrationality. We were proud of the fact that the Kronos Empire was such a great power!
recent.
I didnt like Kronos move.
In a history marked by defeat, the Marquis of Creut had no intention of just watching idly.
Tell me the truth. Why did His Majesty the Emperor Cronus go to rest and what is he nning for a year from now? If you dont tell us the truth, we need special measures this time.
It was tough.
Looking at the Marquis of Memphis, he added strength to his voice.
It was an immediate situation.
The nobles gathered in the great meeting room held their breath, and the Marquis of Memphis looked at the Marquis of Croyt without saying anything.
Conversation was cut off.
The Marquis of Creut clearly expressed his thoughts, but his face grew hotter as time went on in a situation where no reply came back.
Are you sure you want toe out like that? All right. I will go back to the manor and find people like me to publicize this issue.
p.
I turned my steps.
He left the conference room with a furious face.
This was unimaginable even a year ago.
The Marquis of Memphis was the agent of Emperor Cronus, and raising a voice against him, even if not the emperor himself, was eptable as defiance.
The authority of Emperor Kronos came from his overwhelming power.
Continued defeat was gradually destroying the seemingly invincible authority.
It was then.
Shuk.
I heard something being pulled out.
The moment the Marquis of Creut turned his head at the strange appearance, a strong shock pierced his stomach.
hooked!
A sword that pierces the abdomen.
I opened my eyes.
In my violently shaking vision, I saw the face of the Marquis of Memphis, stained with madness.
* * *
Spit out blood.
Kneeling down on his weakening body, the Marquis of Creut looked up at his opponent with an expression of disbelief.
vs why?
Creut family.
real estate of the empire.
No matter how little it has been pushed out, it is not an existence that can be dealt with so easily.
At the movement to pull out the sword with a pitiful hand, the Marquis of Memphis smirked as he stabbed it even harder.
Dont get me wrong. The basis of the Kronos Empire all came from His Majesty the Emperor. But why do I have to return alive a being like you who questioned His Majestys orders?
Pooh.
I drew my sword.
The gushing blood made the Marquis of Creut fall to the ground and lose focus.
Castro.
yes.
I order as the agent of His Majesty the Emperor. Send your troops right now and kill all those rted to the Croyt family. Existences who have maintained close friendships with Creut through their will, leaving the rtionship of simple blood rtives, are also included in the list of purges. This is to correct the discipline of Kronos. It has to be handled with certainty that no single exception exists.
All right.
1st ce in Chronos ranking.
Castro, the head of the Royal Knights, moved on with a calm face.
The atmosphere was chilly and frozen.
No one else could have imagined that the Kreut family would fall into such a futile ruin.
The Marquis of Memphis turned his head.
When the nobles averted their eyes in amazement, they showed bloody smiles.
Creud is an idiot. Born as an aristocrat of the Kronos Empire, he spat out absurd remarks that denied the empires history. keep in mind The history of the Kronos Empire has never allowed defeat. It wasnt because the opponents were weak. There were some who showed considerable dignity, such as Roman Dmitri, but they invariably knelt down and bowed to Kronos.
followed the aristocrats.
The nobles couldnt bear to turn their heads at the blood dripping on the floor at the ferocious voice.
If anyone doubts Kronos victory. Look back at the history of the continent. How Kronos has won so far. Why is Kronos called the continents most powerful country? The power that Roman Dmitri faced is only a part of Kronos. Foolish and pathetic guys are already cheering as if they won over Kronos just by destroying a part of it, but those who know the truth of Kronos do not doubt their victory. Victory was destined from the beginning. Only the degree of victory is decided by His Majesty the Emperor, and Roman Dmitry has aroused his wrath.
1 year.
The count has begun.
When Emperor Cronus raises his troops once again, then nothing will be able to stop him.
Trust the Emperor. As history repeats itself, the history of victory will be with the Kronos Empire forever.
Admitted.
the Kronos.
He never showed his strength.
Because the continent was overwhelmed with only a portion of it, people did not dare to think of confronting the Cronus Empire.
He bowed his head.
people realized
Marquis of Memphis.
how he got his position as a real powerhouse.
Although he possessed excellent ability and cruel aspect enough to rise to the position, above all, his blind faith towards the royal family made the current Marquis of Memphis.
The most favored royal dog of Emperor Cronus.
The Marquis of Memphis was faithful to his role as an agent of power no matter what kind of evaluation he received inter generations.
sat in the seat of honor
Then.
Never doubt the power of the Empire like the stupid Marquis of Creut.
With a careless expression, he wiped the blood from his face.
* * *
Dmitris move.
The world turned upside down.
Even when the rumors first spread, people doubted the truth of the rumors from the news they had heard from Dmitry.
Dmitri attacking Kronos!
Are you really trying to nullify the armistice negotiations like this?
Roman Dmitry is definitely not an ordinary person. Just because the Kronos Empire hid Dmitris prisoners, they led their troops across the border without hesitation. The problem is the Kronos Empires response. Even if they had no intention of actually dering war, the Empire would not stand still.
Peoples attention was focused.
It was impossible to predict what results of Roman Dmitris bold move would return.
however.
This crazy. Roman Dmitri killed all those who tortured prisoners in Kronos territory!
Did the Kronos Empire obediently release the prisoners? Surely the world has changed. If it is the Kronos Empire we know, it is normal to raise your voice with a red g, but since your opponent is Roman Dmitri, youpromise to some extent. Actually, if you think about it, they even offered 500,000 gold for a truce, but they cannot resume the war because of their own problems.
Is this going to keep the truce negotiations going?
after a while
A second shock hit people.
Dmitris attack.
Even though the promise was fulfilled, the general people could not maintain theirposure when they said that the foremost defensive position had been captured.
You crossed the line after all.
its over. There is no way to stop the Second Continental War now.
I dont know if this will be good for Dmitri as a result, but if Im Dmitris person, my loyalty to Roman Dmitri will be stronger. Just because you hid and tortured Dmitris captives, you crossed the Kronos border and attacked yourself.
Second Continental War.
There was an uproar.
People were convinced of war.
When Kronos was attacked like this, he thought there was no reason to keep the armistice to the end.
a day or two.
Time passed.
Unlike people making a fuss and preparing for war, the Kronos Empire did not show any action.
* * *
The world was in an uproar.
Words of people talking about the possibility of war also reached Edwin Hectors ears.
How the hell does Roman Dmitri make such a bold decision?
I saw the situation differently.
if.
If he had been in Roman Dmitris position, would he have been able to retrieve Dmitris prisoners in the same way?
It was impossible.
If it really turned into a war, it would be bad for Dmitri, so he would have thought about how to get the prisoners back by referring to the contents of the truce negotiations as much as possible.
That wasmon sense.
Since it is a sensitive issue, it is politics between countries topromise even with enemies in order to avoid bloodshed.
however.
Roman Dmitry made a breakthrough.
crossed the border
Killed those rted to the captives.
Even that was not enough, and the foremost defensive positions were burned, but the Cronus Empire did not respond in any way.
It was a difference in strength.
Since Roman Dmitri has shown clear results in the meantime, I knew that no matter how much the empire was, it would be difficult for them to handle if they provoked Roman Dmitri.
It was amazing.
Kronos, who never considered himself on an equal footing except for the Empire, took a step back following the truce.
admired
Roman Dmitris moves have always exceeded Edwin Hectors expectations.
I cant say that its unconditionally good for Dmitri. From the truce negotiations to this issue. Cronus, who did not allowpromise, suppresses their anger as much as possible. This is not a simple matter. It must mean that you will give up your pride to some extent in order to look back on your own problems and win a certain victory, rather than repeating mistakes in the face of continuous defeat. If the Kronos Empire once again reveals its ambition to conquer the continent. Dmitri and Kronos. Entities like hot fire will collide head-on without backing down and decide the fate of the continent.
It was certain.
The news of people praising Dmitri in the future did not sound so pleasant.
The world has changed rapidly.
In the past, if the position of the weak was allowed, the fate of the nation would be at risk if one side was not chosen in the future.
I cant protect Hector at my level right now. You have to be strong. Help Dmitri to thwart the ambitions of the Kronos Empire. No matter what the cost, you must be strong.
took a step
Not Prince Edwin Hector.
Now was the time to spend an intense time as a mage.
* * *
Same topic.
same information.
But I thought differently about him.
While Edwin Hectors concerns about Cronus grew, the King of the Franks focused on other points.
Ughhhhhh. The Frankish kingdom is experiencing a period of revival by a wise king!
crossroads of choice.
The King of the Franks chose Dmitry.
At that time, there was a lot of talk inside the kingdom, but winning the war was not enough, and the recent move to overwhelm the Kronos Empire delighted him.
A great shift of power was taking ce.
Originally, Kronos and the two mountain ranges of the Valha continent led everything, but now Dmitri was among them.
new power.
Dmitris status has changed.
If you think about the future that will change centering on them, you need to work on the ground quickly from now on.
So how can I impress Dmitri?
The opponent was Count Samir.
An existence trusted by the King of the Franks.
I gave him a special order, and now it was my turn to check the results.
A special event is nned for Dmitri just in time.
A special event?
yes. Isnt Dmitry Roman famous for being terrifying for his people? However, Lauren Dmitri, the third son of the Dmitri family, has recently been promoted to ss A of the Cairo Royal Academy. There is a promotion ceremony scheduled for five days from now, and it seems that there is a very high probability that Duke Dmitri will attend.
okay?
eyes widened
I was tempted.
Certainly, anyone on the level of Lauren Dmitri could be said to be an important presence in the Dmitri family.
said the King of the Franks.
Call a meeting right now! Well decide what Dmitri likes through the meeting.
Eyes burning with intense longing.
thats simply.
It was not a phenomenon unique to the Frankish kingdom.
D-day 5 days.
In line with this captivity incident, the Smander Continents attention began to turn to the Cairo Royal Academy.
Chapter 322
Chapter 322 Eventful Promotion Ceremony (1)
Around that time.
Roman Dmitri, the protagonist of the rumor, secured the safety of the prisoners and returned to Dmitri.
and the next day.
Chris reported the situation with a bitter face.
Immediately after arriving in Dmitry, we started treating the injured, but they are not in good condition. In particr, in the case of Carol, she isining of extreme after-effects from torture. ording to the therapist, even if you make aplete recovery, crippling seems unavoidable.
crippled.
It was a heartbreaking word.
He tried his best to treat him with expensive potions, but his nerves were damaged during the torture process, and he was left with a limp in his right foot.
In effect, his life as a soldier was over.
Physically healthy men couldnt guarantee their lives on the battlefield, but they couldnt continue their soldiers life withmeness.
said Roman Dmitry.
i get it. Those whoin of the aftereffects of injuries, such as Carol, should be ssified as nonbat forces and asked if they would like to transfer to the 3rd unit. If you want to live as a normal person. Treat it as an honorable discharge and take the necessary steps topensate.
I will handle it that way.
War with Kronos.
After the blitz of deaths, Dmitri had a clear system of casualties.
among them.
The core was the 3rd unit.
The 1st unit was Dmitris soldiers, the 2nd unit was Roman Dmitris enlisted men, and the 3rd unit was the soldiers outside the military force.
As you go through the war, cases like Carol will inevitablye up again and again.
Those who lost their limbs on the battlefield could not live as soldiers in the future, so Roman Dmitry gave them a new role.
That was the 3rd unit.
They were notmitted to abative role, but were in charge of nonbat tasks for Dmitrys army.
The roles varied.
Starting with simple roles such as food distribution and material management, roles such as information management andmunication tasks were assigned to roles that could be handled even considering physical limitations.
It was a kind of caring.
People who make a living as soldiers lose their jobs if they be disabled, so Roman Dmitry organized the 3rd unit as a countermeasure.
It was a win-win for each other.
Soldiers are looking for a way to live in the future, and Roman Dmitry can maintain the morale of the army by using nonbat resources efficiently.
It was truly a system that guaranteed the future.
As Chris left the office, he was proud of being able to serve someone like Roman Dmitri.
At least.
The moment I met Carol again didnt seem too embarrassing.
* * *
Carol bowed her head.
I couldnt raise my head because I felt like crying.
The choice is yours. If you want to transfer to the 3rd unit, I will do so within a few days.
It was Chris.
Listening to Chris, Carol remembered the day she returned to Dmitri.
honey!
Son!
his family.
They, who thought they would never meet again, rushed out with faces that looked like they would burst into tears at any moment.
Carol hugged them at once with her broad chest.
Reaching them was slow and painful due to the pain of torture, but the fact that I could be reunited with my family made the pain go away.
and.
I asked about my past life.
When asked how he was doing, Carol heard something unexpected.
After your funeral, Master Roman proceeded withpensation for the bereaved family. He also provided new jobs for those who had lost their husbands. honey. You dont know how happy I am at this moment. No matter how rich I am financially, I couldnt fill your vacancy, and its okay to return all the rewards Ive received so far, so I just need you by my side.
There were many cases like Hendersons.
The wife, who had lost her father, lived with Dmitris help and wept bitterly at the fact that her husband, whom she thought was dead, had returned.
Back then, even Carol couldnt hold back her tears.
The fact that he went to war to save Dmitris prisoners and took care of his family made him emotionally charged.
Thank you.
He was genuinely proud that he had sworn allegiance to Dmitry in his life.
I looked at Chris.
When asked about the future, Carol said with a spleen look.
yes. I will transfer my affiliation. If there is anything I can do for my lord, I am ready to do anything. If an evil horde threatens Dmitry. Even if I cant fight with a sword because of my limping leg, Ill put a magic bomb on my body and jump into enemy lines for the glory of Dmitri.
You dont have to do that .
Ill do it! I will definitely do it! Please ept me!
It was passionate.
It was to the point where Chris was in trouble for his spleen will.
Iughed.
I didnt feel bad.
one by one like this.
Dmitri waspleting an iron fortress that no other country dared to step over as an empire.
* * *
When it was a month ago.
The promotion examination from ss B to ss A at the Cairo Royal Academy was conducted.
flutter.
gs flew
In the sense of starting a sparring match, Hugo, the best in ss B, rushed towards the opponent.
Kwahang-
kurlrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was fast.
The movement of instantly closing the distance and blocking the opponents space with the explosion of the aura drew admiration from those who watched.
The problem was the opponents skill.
The top yers in the ss decided whether or not to upgrade by conducting sparring, but those who checked the match had no choice but to sigh.
It was pitiful.
Hugo was born with a special talent, but his opponent was Lauren Dmitri, who was a potential promotion target.
hook.
dodged the attack.
He let go of the attack with a light movement, and instantly grasped Hugos loophole.
baek!
The grasp and the attack were made simultaneously.
Hugo bounces back.
He quickly retrieved the sword with a puzzled face, but before he knew it, he saw Lauren Dmitri strike and enter under his gaze.
From then on, the battle was so crazy that I couldnt remember how the sparring was conducted.
Lauren Dmitri pushed the opponent fiercely as if not allowing him to take a breather, and within 30 seconds of the match, Hugos forehead was drenched in sweat.
profit.
gritted it
couldnt lose
Dalians defeat meant staying, so Hugo cut the distance by knocking out the opponent.
Then.
It ends in one blow.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
family secret.
exploded the aura
Just in time for Lauren Dmitri to rush in, the aura exploded and the sword cut through the opponents body.
It worked!
The moment I was certain of victory, the world twisted.
Stumble.
dump.
Hugo copsed.
He couldnt grasp it properly, but Lauren Dmitri dug into the opponents blind spot in an instant and hit the scruff of the neck with the de of his hand.
It was a quick and urate attack.
Against an opponent who showed a strong desire for victory even while exploding his aura, Lauren Dmitry won a clear victory without raising his power.
also.
Dmitris blood is different.
The students, including the professor, were amazed.
Lauren Dmitry.
In the past, I had doubts about his potential as a prosecutor due to his weak personality, but now he has made a leap forward to the point where I doubt whether he is the same person as he was then.
So recently, professors have spit out simr words.
Following Rodwell Dmitri, the greatest talent at the Cairo Royal Academy would be Lauren Dmitri.
like that.
Lauren Dmitry wins. Congrattions on your promotion.
Receiving cheers from the people, the promotion to ss A was confirmed.
* * *
Even after finishing the promotion review.
After an extra workout, Lauren Dmitri sat on a locker room chair with a towel covering her sweaty head.
dump.
Lauren. Did you train to look like that even after the test?!
right next door.
An expression of astonishment was seen.
Having trouble spitting out words, he nodded slightly and said with a look that he was tired of his motivation.
You are great too. Why are you training so hard? ss B already has no opponents, and ss A seniors are wary of your presence. I bet You will be promoted to S ss within half a year. There is a system of promotion, so I am staying at this stage, and I have already surpassed the level of the academy.
is it.
It was a nice thing to say, but Lauren Dmitri wasnt about to intoxicate himself with joy.
Even though. Compared to my brothers, I am nothing.
Meantime.
Lauren Dmitri has grown up quite a bit.
His youthful face has disappeared, and since he showed a manly face, he received attention from female students at the Cairo Royal Academy.
But what mattered to him was not his rtionship with the opposite sex.
When Dmitri was caught in the whirlpool of the storm, Lauren Dmitri suffered from a tremendous sense of helplessness.
The older brothers fight for their lives, but I havent done anything for my family.
Rodwell Dimitri lost an eye.
Dmitri was attacked by Kronos.
He said that he would participate in a situation that suddenly turned into a war, but his father did not want his sacrifice.
I told you to trust my brothers.
atst.
left the academy.
Fortunately, the war ended in victory, but the fact that he couldnt do anything as a man of the Dmitri family was bitter.
No matter how young he was, he was a prosecutor.
Hearing that people like Henderson had made sacrifices for Dmitri made Lauren Dmitri unable tough and chat with her ssmates.
in the winds of the years.
Lauren Dmitri weed a change.
I admit that I amcking a lotpared to my older brothers, but I did not intend to settle down and stagnate in reality.
closely.
said Roman. I can do it too.
ate differently.
It was different from before.
Dmitry.
As the lineage of a family rising to power on the continent, Lauren Dmitri was growing into a man worthy of him.
* * *
A few days before the promotion ceremony.
Count Samir arrived in Cairos first.
At a meeting discussing Lauren Dmitris gift, an aristocrat who had frequent visits to Cairo said this.
At the Cairo Royal Academy, there is a professor with a high reputation, and he not only maintains a good rtionship with the students, but is also said to be very close with Lauren Demitri in particr. Ive heard that everyone else is going to meet the professor and ask what kind of gift they should give, so why dont we ask his opinion instead of just putting our heads together like this?
It was a good way.
The problem is that there are only a few days left.
Count Samir immediately boarded the warp gate.
The other person is so famous in Cairo that you cant usually meet him right away, but thanks to the King of the Franks direct request, he was able to keep the promise.
As soon as we arrived in Cairo, we headed to the Cairo Royal Academy.
I couldnt dy any longer.
I need to find out about a gift that will win Lauren Dmitris heart as quickly as possible so that I can prepare it and present it at the promotion ceremony in a matter of days.
in front of the professors office.
Arrived a little fast.
It wasnt yet the appointment time, so I sat down on a chair on the other side and checked the gift I had prepared in advance.
You should like it.
It was a Frankish wine.
There is a rumor that the other party likes wine, so we prepared a special expensive wine.
Time was ample.
To pass the time, Count Samir read a best seller book said to have been written by a professor.
[] It was a dark night. In a pitch-dark space so that even if a person passed right in front of them, they couldnt notice it, the men were holding back their rough breathing and watching their surroundings closely. I still cant forget that moment. At that time, I gritting my teeth and hid my nervousness, fearing that the sound of my heart, which seemed to explode at any moment, would be heard by the enemy.] This
was the content of the book.
The people of the Cairo kingdom reacted enthusiastically to the exnation of the situation at the time.
It was definitely interesting.
At first, I bought this book out of curiosity, but I bought all the series rted to it because it was so stimting and interesting.
So, I was especially looking forward to this meeting.
Count Samir, if not Lauren Dmitri, could personally be said to be a fan of the professor.
Sigh.
You maye inside.
in the words of the secretary.
I got up.
Upon entering, the man he had longed to meet greeted Count Samir with a bright face.
Thetest hottest masterpiece.
He was there that day. The author of How Legends Are Born.
At the same time, a man who is also a full-time professor at the Cairo Royal Academy stood up first to shake hands.
Nice to meet you. My name is Henry Albert.
Chapter 323
Chapter 323 Eventful Promotion Ceremony (2)
Henry Albert!
A person who symbolizes the flow of the times!
As Count Samir sat down, he uttered words full of fan spirit before the main topic.
It is truly an honor to meet you. How much I admired reading < I was there that day >. After rereading the work dozens of times for a while, I felt as if I was on the southern front that day. How on earth did you manage to create such a great masterpiece?
It was pure intention.
I wanted to hear the background of the birth of the masterpiece because I met the author of the book I read deeply.
Henry Albert scratched his head.
Even though he reacted as if he was embarrassed, the words that came out of his mouth were far from humility.
well. Even when I was writing my first work, I had a strong desire to unpack what I saw and heard on the battlefield without adding or subtracting. Everyone knows how great Roman Dmitry is, but dont you know about the Battle on the Southern Front, the starting point that made his name known in earnest? What happened that day is still unbelievable. When Hector captured the rear camp and upied the warp gate, the Cairo royal family prepared to negotiate with them, but Roman Dmitri was different.
The voice gained strength.
As if he were Roman Dmitry himself, he showed a face full of pride.
A pitch-dark night. In the mountains lit up by torches, Roman Dmitry made a move that will go down in history. One man turned the tide. Edwin Hector, known as Hectors Star, pushed his troops and tried to subdue Roman Dmitri, but when the morning dawned, the mountain was full of corpses. I was at the scene that day. How could I not write a book about something I witnessed on the spot that I couldnt believe inmon sense?
okay!
Count Samir thumped his knee.
I sincerely admired it.
As exined in the book, what happened on the southern front heated up the mans heart.
Was it because the reaction was satisfactory?
Henry Albert was excited and said things he hadnt asked.
Actually, I had no intention of doing a sequel at first. Butter, watching Roman Dmitri fly high with wings, I heard a fundamental question about how the existence that people look up to was born. Isnt he a human being just like us?
youre right.
But why! Why is Roman Dmitry different from other people? The reason lies in the unusual selection.
An unusual choice?
The atmosphere was ripe.
The conversation developed interestingly.
Battle on the Southern Front. When everyone was talking about surrender, Roman Dmitry saw the possibility of victory. When the civil war broke out in Cairo, people talked about the victory of Marquis Benedict with Kronos on his back, but the result was that Roman Dmitri overwhelmingly suppressed the rebellion. After that, these choices are repeated. When everyone says no, Roman Dmitry has proven it with results. Unusual choices produced overwhelming results that deviated frommon sense, and the umted results created the current Roman Dmitry.
But isnt that possible because its Roman Dmitri?
I admit it. The key point here is trust. Roman Dmitry did what he believed was right under any circumstances because he polished himself to the point of not being shaken by outside words. Everything in the world is like that. Those who are swayed by the buzz around them and lose their direction are just buried in the flow of the times. Roman Dmitry is a rebel of his time. It was criticized because it did not follow the mainstream, and it opened a new era because it did not follow the mainstream.
ah!
Meantime.
Henry Albert was obsessed with Roman Dmitry.
At first, he had no choice but to study to maintain a modest reputation, but as time went on, he sincerely recognized Roman Dmitry.
He was worthy of being imitated.
Henry Alberts lifepletely changed when he took Roman Dmitri as his motive.
I was full of confidence.
I did my job boldly.
< I was there that day > and < How a legend was born > were born through the realization that prates life.
he is.
He wasnt the Henry Albert he used to be.
Recognized by everyone and looked up to by everyone.
Author of a bestseller and a full-time professor at the Cairo Royal Academy, he has transformed into a truly prestigious figure.
To be able to listen to a great lecture like this. It is truly an infinite honor.
youre wee.
Count Samir calmed his excitement.
From now on.
It was time to get to the point.
Henry Alberts favor was enough, so I carefully asked the main point.
In fact, the reason I came to Professor Henry Albert was none other than to ask a question about Lauren Demitri.
at that point.
Henry Albert smiled brightly.
Ask me anything. No one at the Royal Academy in Cairo knows Lauren Dmitri better than I do.
* * *
Just a few years ago.
Henry Albert was a humble man.
I believed only in my family and acted as a person without eyes, so I couldnt have a good rtionship with people.
however.
After meeting Roman Dmitry, he changed.
He realized that there is an unapproachable sky in the world, and that even if you are a humble human being, you can live a simr life if you keep someone with influence by your side.
From then on, I paid a lot of attention to human rtionships.
He didnt treat anyone carelessly just because he was a subordinate, and if possible, he was kind with a smile on his face.
And when he entered the Cairo Royal Academy as a full-time professor.
Credit to Lauren Dmitri.
Whenever I had time, I visited and talked with him, and thanks to him, Lauren Dmitri opened the door to my heart.
One day.
said Lauren Dmitri.
These days, I keep feeling weird. The second brother is Rodwell Dmitri, who broke all academy records and graduated at the top of his ss, and the first brother is Roman Dmitri, the best prosecutor on the continent that everyone knows. No matter how hard I try Can I follow my brothers toes? When Dmitri went to war, no one needed me, so why do I have to work so hard here.
It was aint.
Henry Albert was lost in thought at the words he uttered in a sense of shame.
If I were Lauren Dmitri. As Dmitris third son, will he be able to ovee the burden and live on?
no.
I was not confident.
Lauren Dmitri was stillckingpared to his older brothers, but he was the kind called a genius within the Cairo Royal Academy.
He was treated as a nuisance in the family because he had no talent at all, but now he has be a full-time professor at the Cairo Royal Academy.
If you were your old self.
He would have had nothing to say to Lauren Dmitri.
However, Henry Albert, now living a new life, was not alone in despair in realistic conditions.
Lauren. Im sure your brothers are great, butparing yourself to others only eats up your life. Most of the students at the Cairo Royal Academy are no better than you. Thats why youre in the lower ss and they look at you like you look up to your brothers. It doesnt mean that you should be satisfied by looking at other people. Human beings cant always be perfect, and ordinary humans like me have to live in constantparison.
Henry Albert.
Lauren Dmitry.
He was an ordinary human being.
Henry Albert grinned at the consensus forming between the two.
look. Even people like me make a living by working as professors at the Cairo Royal Academy. So dont be swayed byparisons and live the life you want. If you live like that, even if you fall behind others, you wont be unhappy.
that day.
Henry Albert got a friend.
He formed a good rtionship with Lauren Demitri, and based on that realization, Henry Albert paid more attention to human rtionships, even if they were trivial.
renowned professor. Henry Alberts respected reputation was not simply because of Roman Dmitris halo, but also because of his own efforts.
Count Samirs question.
It was a very easy problem.
Henry Albert gave gifts to his guests.
Lauren Dmitri needs more than material gifts. interests that matter most to him or her right now. Even after being promoted to ss A, Lauren Dmitri wants to move on to the next level quickly, so anything that supports her growth will be really good. The Lauren Dmitri I know is thirsty for growth.
It was the perfect answer.
Count Samir smiled brightly at the answer that gave the exact direction.
thank you! I will never forget this grace.
It was a brief encounter.
Henry Alberts favor will remain in his mind for a long time.
* * *
The day before the promotion ceremony.
The Dmitri family has arrived in Kairos.
As the lights of the warp gates subsided and they appeared, Kairos was tinged with enthusiasm.
Waaaaaaa!
Dmitry! Dmitry!
Dmitry Roman! I respect you!
Kyaaak-!
There was an uproar.
Cairo and Dmitry.
The two countries had amon destiny.
Aside from the fact that the Principality of Dimitri was initially rooted in Cairo, the two nations joined forces, from Marquis Benedicts rebellion to an all-out war against Kronos.
As a result, Roman Dmitri had no choice but to be promoted as a hero of Cairo.
Had it not been for Roman Dmitris extraordinary performance, the kingdom of Cairo would have fallen into ruin at the time of Benedicts rebellion.
Dmitry! Dmitry!
Dmitry! Dmitry!
along the way forward.
Arge crowd gathered.
Roman Dmitri moved on as if he was ustomed to it, but his father, Duke Dmitri, smiled awkwardly and waved his hand, perhaps unfamiliar with such cheers.
The world was changing.
The enthusiastic response towards Roman Dmitri proved that Dmitris status is different from before.
I walked for a while.
When they finally arrived at the Cairo Pce, Daniel Cairo greeted Dmitris guests at the door.
wee. I was waiting.
* * *
Changed seat.
Daniel Cairo, who lightly inquired about each others well-being, suddenly brought up a story from the past.
It seems that it is impossible to foresee the future. When the kingdom of Cairo was being swayed here and there by the empires henchmen, I contacted Roman Dmitri with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw from the edge of a cliff. I want you to be by my side. Of course, I knew that Dmitris strength alone could not go against the trend, but at that time there was no way to live without it.
Cairo royal family and Dmitry.
It became an ambiguous rtionship.
Dmitri was obviously a country that originated from Kai, but Daniel Cairo could not treat Dmitri with disrespect.
It had to be.
Cairo was not qualified to rule over Dmitri.
Amid the rebellion of Marquis Benedict and the threat of the Kronos Empire, the Kingdom of Cairo would not have enjoyed the freedom it has today if it had not been for Dimitris help. When Dmitry proimed a new union of kingdoms. I knew it was time to make a decision.
What are you talking about?
The atmosphere was unusual.
Duke Dmitri asked with a firm expression, but Daniel Cairo intended to see the end as soon as he started.
I have been thinking a lot about it. Hector Umberto Redford Frank. They took it for granted that Dmitri would be the leader of the new coalition of kingdoms. The same goes for Cairo. Principality of Dmitry. To be precise, I thought that Roman Dmitri was the only one who could stand against the rapidly changing future.
some said
The appearance of Cairo has be ridiculous.
I gave power to Dmitri, but it has grown so big that now the word principality is meaningless.
That might sound unpleasant.
but.
Daniel Cairo epted reality.
Rather than being offended by Dmitris progress, he focused on the positive effects of them.
The Kingdom of Cairo was nothing more than a scarecrow.
The central government centered on Cronos Valha and Marquis Benedict shook the royal family, and Daniel Cairo could not carry out his will.
What changed the situation.
It was Roman Dmitry.
Daniel Cairo had no intention of iming power in a foolish way just because he was able to breathe.
Times are changing. It is a sin not to grasp the subject in its flow.
made a decision
I ignored the way peopleughed at me.
I decided what was right for Cairo.
Dmitry is.
Roman Dmitri was a being who would rise higher than he is now.
As of now, the Principality of Dmitri is recognized as an independent country, andter, when Dmitri acquires the title of empire, the Kingdom of Cairo intends to remain as a vassal country that supports Dmitri. That is the future of Cairo and Dmitri I think. .
Establishing new rtionships.
Daniel Cairo revealed his purpose.
Chapter 324
Chapter 324 The Eventful Promotion Ceremony (3)
It was an embarrassing situation.
Dmitry family.
In difficult times, he seized the opportunity and obtained the title of baron, but in fact, Dmitris roots were just ordinary people.
At one time, even Prince Dmitri had risen to a high position.
He hoped to settle down as an aristocrat while conducting Roman Dmitris marriage, but he knew that he could not handle the world of powerful people with his vessel.
so.
handed over power
He put Roman Dmitri in the foreground and was faithful to his life with his wife like an old man in the back roomtely.
But Daniel Cairos oath of allegiance.
Duke Dmitris bowl was too small for him to answer right away.
What do you mean. Cairo will remain as a subject country. Dmitryes from the Kingdom of Cairo. Maintaining rtions with allies is what I want too, but I dont understand why you go so far.
I am not asking you to ept it right away. It is when Dmitri gets the imperial title that it bes a subject country.
but !
Duke Dmitry.
Daniel Cairo cut off his words calmly.
In order to make the current decision, he had endless thoughts and had enough conversations with his subjects.
What did you think about when you arrived in Kairos? The people of the Kingdom of Cairo flocked to the streets and think of Dmitri as Cairos hero. Its not just because we have the same roots. As a country that guaranteed the security of the country, because such a country has roots like Cairo, the people sincerely wee Dmitri without any prejudice.
People filling the streets.
I had a strange feeling.
They would not react so passionately even when the king of Cairo himself was to go.
Admitted.
Roman Dmitry is special.
Beyond the kings influence, he was showing a strong presence in the Cairo Kingdom.
In fact, the biggest reason for making this decision is the war with the Kronos Empire. Cronus revealed his ambition to conquer the continent, and in thest war, he showed a power that the Cairo Kingdom could never afford. The war at that time was won by the Kingdom Alliance. However, those who know the circumstances of the war will say that Roman Dmitris personal ability turned the tide rather than the strength of the coalition.
that was the reality.
Cairo did nothing then.
If the Cronus Empire attacks the entire Kingdom Alliance at the same time. What do you think will happen? It may be victorious on the battlefield where Roman Dmitri is holding out, but the overwhelming power of the Kronos Empire is sure to devour the rest. Prince Dmitry. The world is changing. In the future, neutrality is just an irresponsible attitude, and even if you choose one line and prepare for it, you cannot guarantee victory. Thats why the Cairo Kingdom just epted the reality. Just as the people of Cairo react enthusiastically, I believe that Dmitri can protect us from the ambitions of the Kronos Empire.
I trusted Dmitry.
With the future of Cairo entrusted to them, this ambiguous rtionship could not be maintained forever.
Dmitry is.
I will leap to an empire someday.
If the future was toe anyway, Daniel Cairo quickly realized where he was.
Maybe my words sound irresponsible. Im asking Dmitri to handle Kronos, but if Dmitri dreams of a future as an empire. Please ept the kingdom of Cairo. On the day Dmitri proims the imperial title, I will dly kneel down and swear allegiance.
It was a determined will.
Looking at the King of Cairo, who spoke sternly, Duke Dmitri knew that it was simply unthinkable.
It was a time of upheaval.
in the present situation.
No matter what happened, it wasnt strange.
Daniel Cairos earnest hope was that Cairo would not be swept away by the cataclysm.
Whoa.
I took a deep breath.
Duke Dmitri, who had been thinking for a while, looked at a man who was calmly watching the conversation.
Roman. What do you think?
Roman Dmitry.
The choice was ultimately his.
* * *
Complete volume of Dmitry.
It was with Roman Dmitri.
As Prince Dmitry, he knew that this was not a matter for which he, an old man in the back room, had judged.
Its a hard problem.
The choice was left over, and Roman Dmitri responded calmly.
I agree with His Majesty the King of Cairo. The purpose of the Kronos Empire is clear, and simply hoping for the safety of the kingdom union cannot solve the essential problem. True peace can only be achieved when the Kronos Empire is destroyed. The thing is, Kronos is a huge empire. If they copse, there will inevitably be a vacuum, and the chaos will not end unless someone takes control of that ce.
a simr example.
There was the kingdom of Odelia.
Odelia was a weak country that was embarrassinglypared to the Cronus Empire, but the copse of Odelias royal family caused great chaos.
Odelia has bewless, disced people have crossed the border as refugees, and the copse of a country has repercussions across the continent.
Adelia is like this too.
Not to mention Kronos.
Therefore, it was not simply a war to promote safety, but we had to prepare for what would happen after that.
If Valha absorbs all of Cronus void, the same chaos will only be repeated by the mad Valha Emperor. Thats why we shouldnt finish this situation just by ensuring safety. when the empire copsed. Someone must control the chaos and pacify the continent with strong control. Whether the opponent is Kronos or Valha. It is necessary topletely block the room to create a dispute.
Daniel Cairo.
Duke Dmitry.
The two witnessed Roman Dmitris sincerity for the first time.
I vaguely knew he was looking at the sky, but as the conversation progressed, my eyes trembled a little.
I will take the role.
There was no such thing as humility.
from scratch.
Roman Dmitry hoped for the top.
If the Kronos Empire was to be destroyed, it would have been natural to swallow the chaos and settle the continent.
King of Cairo.
Dmitrys owner.
In a situation where the choice was left to him, Roman Dmitri looked at them in shock and said clearly.
I will lead the Kingdom Alliance and conquer the continent beyond the Cronus Empire.
* * *
The conversation is over.
After the shocking information came and went, the two men told Roman Dmitri their thoughts.
Son. I believe you. Whatever you do from now on, I, Romero Dmitri, will trust and abide by your judgment.
Those were the words of Duke Dmitry.
And Daniel Cairo.
In fact, until todays meeting, I had a lot of thoughts about what to do if Dmitri had a different opinion from me. But it makes me feel cold. Roman Dmitry. Thank you for being so determined.
both.
His expression was brighter than expected.
In a situation where the future is firmly decided, all the problems that haveplicated my head have been solved.
break up with them
Bubbly.
Roman Dmitry walked down the aisle alone.
Cairo.
Dmitry.
And many people who believe in themselves.
Roman Dmitri trusts them, but he knows he has to be strong himself to reach the pinnacle.
Todays conversation was a kind ofmitment.
He took on the burden of Daniel Cairo and Duke Dmitri and directly revealed what he hoped for in the future.
Their faces were bright.
It was because he had let go of responsibility.
This will put Roman Dmitry at the pinnacle of the tough trials he will have to go through in the future.
walked down the aisle
A cold wind blew as I walked alone.
An ordeal that others cannot bear.
I was used to it.
Just like in a previous life.
In the current life, Roman Dmitry will also rise to the top as a reigning being.
* * *
After a day of confusion.
next day.
It was the day of the promotion ceremony.
The event was held in the square of Kairos, and the square was filled with people from early in the morning.
All of them wanted to see Roman Dmitri.
At the Royal Academy in Cairo, they ran hard and controlled the surroundings, and it was time to start the event.
The promotion ceremonys moderator.
Baron Alvin nervously prepared for his turn.
Im shaking afterward.
this event.
Originally, it wasnt such a big deal.
The Cairo Royal Academys promotion ceremony is held several times a year, so it was rare for people to show so much interest.
However, the presence of Lauren Dmitri changed the situation.
Little by little, interest in him grew, and starting with the Dmitry captivity incident, more nobles wanted to attend the event.
Dmitry.
It meant that their status had changed.
Those who wanted to abandon Kronos and rece it with Dmitri were determined to take a look at their eyes.
A script?
Here it is.
I received the script through the person in charge of the event.
It was to see what kind ofments he should make in advance, but his eyes widened when he checked the script.
Do I have to tell you all these peoples names?!
This is true. Im in trouble too. ording to the academy tradition, you have to mention all the names of the precious people who brighten up the promotion ceremony, but this is the first time. Shouldnt we do it ording to tradition?
omg.
I knew that people would be very interested.
However, the moment he checked the script, he had no choice but to admit that the level he expected was nothing.
Did you say enjoy it if you cant avoid it?
atst.
the event started.
In a situation where people were crowded, the moderator stepped forward ording to the order.
From now on, the Cairo Royal Academys promotion ceremony will begin. First of all, before proceeding with the full-fledged procedure, I will take time to tell you the names of the people who made this event shine.
I took a deep breath.
Peoples eyes were focused.
Their eyes were still unpredictable as to what was about to happen.
His Majesty the King of Cairo, the Duke of Dimitri, has been seated, Baron Grassell, Viscount Conrad, Count Adelian, Viscount Lawrence, Viscount Bolt, Marquis Valentino, Count Fabius, Viscount Bale, Viscount Ringo, Count Verdi, Baron Larsson, Marquis Jarvan Countess Christine, Baron Fosbury, Count Draxler, and Count Samir were present.
I was out of breath.
There were too many, too many.
The mere name calling made me dizzy, but the problem was not over yet.
Pk.
handed over the script.
Names filled the next page.
There were as many as five more lists prepared at the same level.
and .
continuous calling.
people were amazed
Aside from the fact that so many people attended, just looking at every aspect of the list was splendid.
sure
This event will go down in the history of the Cairo Royal Academy.
* * *
The event was alsoing to an end.
After a public celebration of the promotion candidates, Baron Alvin announced that the promotion ceremony was over.
This will conclude the promotion ceremony.
p p p-
p p-
People apuded.
It must have been a heavy mental burden on the scale of the previous level, but it was worth apuding just for finishing the event without any problems.
So Baron Alvin stepped off the stage.
Everyone had to get up because all the steps of the promotion ceremony were over, but none of the nobles from each country left their seats.
Silence fell.
They looked at each other with awkward faces.
this event.
I didnt just attend to show my face.
If it was Lauren Dmitris promotion ceremony, the Dmitri family would attend, so I thought of talking to him while handing him a congrattory gift.
As expected, his family swarmed around Lauren Dmitri.
Upon seeing the appearances of Duke Dmitri and Roman Dmitri, people couldnt move hastily and swallowed dry saliva.
It was a strange scene.
People organizing event props.
Even so, the aristocrats who keep their ce without caring about it.
like that.
The nobility of each country started a game of notice to win the favor of the Dmitri family.
Chapter 325
Chapter 325 Eventful Promotion Ceremony (4)
Kiki.
someone got up
The attention of the nobles was focused on him for a moment, but the man walked towards the Dmitri family with a confident step.
Duke Dmitry. Congrattions on your sons promotion!
thank you. however .
sneak
I saw Roman Dmitry.
Seeing as if he didnt know his name well, the man revealed his identity first.
I am Count Christine of Umberto Kingdom.
Christine! I remember hearing the name. What did Umbertos noblemane to Cairos for?
What is it? I visited only to celebrate the news that Dmitris three sons will be holding a promotion ceremony.
Heh heh, is that so?
It was a friendly atmosphere.
Count Christines intentions were too tant, but Duke Dmitri was also a human being, so he could only be kind to those who congratted him on his sons achievements.
It was a winning game.
Countess Christine, who had been talking for a long time because she had spoken to her first, changed the subject of the conversation as if she had suddenly thought of it.
Ah, I prepared a special gift for Mr. Lauren Dmitri.
A gift?
yes. Im presenting it to congratte you on your promotion, so theres no need to feel so pressured.
I noticed the servant.
The servant ordered something as if he had been waiting for it, and it showed an attitude that aroused admiration just by looking at it.
It is a sword made by the artisans of Umberto Kingdom. Its a sword used for events like today rather than actualbat, and it took a lot of effort to match Dmitris reputation. The exterior is decorated with pure gold and jewels such as diamonds are ced in the middle. And above all. To prove that this sword is for the Dmitri family, it is engraved with Dmitris emblem and the initials of Master Lauren Dmitri. Isnt it really beautiful?
like he said.
It was a very fancy sword.
At first nce, it seemed that hundreds of gold had been invested, and Count Christine showed a confident expression at the thought that she had prepared the perfect gift.
Even if Dmitri is a super rich man.
It was clear that at the same age as Lauren Dmitri, if she received a gift of this size, she would be excited and kick her in the waistband.
however.
Lauren Dmitris reaction was strange.
Rather than showing interest in the sword, he epted the sword with a slightly burdensome expression.
thank you.
I was puzzled.
What kind of reaction is this?!
Countess Christine thought for a long time to prepare a gift for Lauren Dmitri, and was convinced that the craftsmans finished product would definitely be eaten.
However, the reaction waspletely different from expectations.
He didnt say he didnt like it outright, but he couldnt help but notice that Lauren Dmitri didnt like his gift.
I dont think he hates luxuries.
It was a big deal.
Even if you spend a lot of money, if you cant buy favor, your efforts so far are meaningless.
It was then.
Hahaha, thats a really good sword. It would have been really cool to have attended todays event with that sword.
Count Samir.
He naturally intervened in the conversation.
* * *
A gift from Countess Christine.
As soon as he saw Lauren Dmitris embarrassed expression, Count Samir knew that this was an opportunity.
I sincerely congratte Master Loren Dmitri on his promotion. Like Countess Christine, I couldnte empty-handed, so I prepared a present. However, Im not sure if youll like it because its a gift with a different feeling from the famous sword that Countess Christine prepared for you.
shuddered with humility
He carefully took out something, and prepared four round bracelets.
A magic artifact created specifically for recent aura swordsmen. The name has not been decided yet, but I bought it at a higher price thinking that Master Lauren Dmitri might need it. To put the effect briefly, it is worn on the wrist and ankle, respectively, and the size is automatically adjusted ording to the users body. And if you set the weight, you can adjust the weight from 10kg to 100kg.
Do you have such an artifact?
It was different from just now.
At Lauren Dmitris slightly interested reaction, Count Samir was delighted inwardly.
also.
It was as expected.
As Henry Albert said, Lauren Dmitri showed interest in things rted to development, and of course he coveted magic artifacts for training.
If it had a simple weight control function, Count Samir would not have chosen it.
The true point that fascinated him was his mana cirction ability.
The greatest strength of this artifact is that it is equipped with mana cirction ability. Usually, aura swordsmen use a magic circle to conduct mana cirction training to remove impurities from the body, but if you wear this magic artifact, it periodically circtes mana and filters out impurities, although not as much as using a magic circle. It is truly a groundbreaking item. Even if its not a brilliant sword, I thought that an artifact like this was necessary for Master Lauren Dmitris development.
!
eyes have changed
From the moment mana cycle was mentioned, Lauren Dmitri showed eyes like a puppy waiting for a snack.
It worked.
I was convinced and showed a bright smile as soon as I handed over the gift.
thank you!
The difference in response was stark.
Count Christines gift was nothing but thanks, but no soul, but Count Samirs gift seemed excited enough to show a childlike smile.
It was a perfect development. I thought that the efforts of visiting Kairos a few days beforehand were shining.
Actually, this gift was specially prepared by His Majesty the King of the Franks. Although he couldnt attend the promotion ceremony himself, he asked me to convey congrattions on the promotion to Master Lauren Dmitri. I feel good because you seem to like the present.
Of course it has to be good. I am grateful that you havee to visit me like this, but to think that you prepared a gift like this for my son. I will treat you greatly!
Duke Dmitryughed heartily.
If it ended like this.
Count Samir would have thought that even the finish was perfect.
The problem started then.
Duke Dmitry. We have also prepared a gift for you.
Nobility followed.
The promotion ceremony wasnt over until it was over.
* * *
It was literally a gift barrage.
Baron Berg, from Hector Kingdom, spoke with a confident voice even after seeing the situation ahead.
Prince Edwin Hector sent me a special gift. Does everyone know Terkan?
Are you Terkan? Are you referring to Hectors First Sword, once called Hectors Sword Master?
Count Samir asked with a surprised face.
Then Baron Berg grinned.
youre right. Hectors first sword. There is a training log that records how he trained while he was alive. It has been kept in the possession of Hectors royal family for generations. Prince Edwin Hector said he wanted to give it as a gift because he owed a great debt to the Dmitry family. Of course, with the recent swordsmanship revolution, I cant say that the old way is the correct answer, but Im sure that Terkan-samas training journal will be useful to Lauren Dmitri-sama.
this.
A crack appeared in Count Samirs expression.
Terkans training log!
it was a treasure
I didnt expect that priceless royal treasure would be given just for Lauren Dmitri.
the problem is.
It was another aristocrat who came out as ifpeting.
It was Viscount Janssen from Redford.
He also prepared a formidable gift.
Everyone has prepared a great gift for you. We also had a lot of thoughts about what kind of gifts to prepare, but His Majesty King Redford told us to prepare everything necessary for Lauren Dmitri, saying that we have to return the favor to the Dmitri family.
nce.
gave me attention
Like Countess Christine, who first went out, a servant brought something, which was the size of a wagon.
thud.
This is 30 magic scrolls of 12 types of magic artifacts required for training. Its enough to use for a year, so if you use it to your hearts content, well rece it with new ones when we run out. You dont have to feel burdened at all because its to repay the favor youve received from Dmitri.
Mouth gaped.
A wagon full of magic items.
It was iparable to Count Samirs gifts, and the price of all of them far exceeded 1,000 gold.
heard by rumor
Since the Earl of Rondon ascended to the throne, the Kingdom of Redford has quickly regained stability and is improving financially.
Still, I didnt know that I would prepare a gift like this.
Even at first, Count Samir, who thought he hadpletely dominated the initiative, felt his presence diminish as the presents were revealed one after another.
I am .
As a special gift .
Nobles in a riot.
Count Samir took a step back.
While preparing magic artifacts, he boasted to the King of Franks to trust only himself, but it turned out to be ridiculous.
There was a fact he overlooked.
other nobles.
They also heard advice from Henry Albert.
Ehh.
A sigh came out.
in vain.
It was Count Samir who did not want to return to the Franks.
* * *
Fortnight after that.
Dmitry dered that the principality became the kingdom of Dmitry.
that day.
Duke Dmitri said this to Roman Dmitri, who was looking at him as he ascended to the seat of the king.
This seat is yours. I will hand over this position on the day Dmitri proims the imperial title.
At first, I thought of inheriting the throne.
However, Roman Dmitri still had many things to do in the field, so he judged that it was premature and refused the throne.
No one thought anything strange about him.
Although Duke Dmitri ascended to the position of king, everyone knew that the person who actually led Dmitri was Roman Dmitri.
the festival has begun
Kings and key figures from all over the world came and formed a meeting ce that was even greater than at the promotion ceremony.
to the meeting that day.
people were convinced
In the future, the continent will be the Kingdom of Dmitry.
No, Roman Dmitry will lead.
* * *
Time passed.
The continent has regained stability.
After the captivity of Dmitri, the Kronos Empire was very quiet, and the Kingdom Alliance, including Dmitri, quickly established a new system.
The problem was the Valha Empire. The Valha Empire has had a lot of problemstely.
After the death of Morales, the Duke of Vieto, who had been living in seclusion, moved in earnest, and a fierce confrontation was taking ce between the faction of the Emperor of Valha and the Duke of Vieto.
Those who have lost romance.
They spent a turbulent time looking for romance.
after the promation of the kingdom.
half a yearter
In Dmitris endless mountains, looking out into the overgrown mountains, the soldiers talked to each other.
Did you hear the news?
What?
I heard that the Emperor of Valha is gathering troops to subdue Duke Vietos rebels. Thats why the atmosphere in Valha these days is very hideous. Themon people support Duke Vieto, but the power of the Emperor of Valha is so great. If a civil war breaks out in Valha like this, even Dmitri will be affected.
Damn the Empire bastards. Whether it be Valha or Cronus, please, I hope at least a bolt of lightning falls from the sky and wipes it all out.
Valha Empire.
It was a big concern for people.
With the Duke of Vieto ending his reclusive life, the troubled rtionship finally began to show signs of war.
The civil war in Valha is not a simple matter.
Unlike the Cairo Kingdom, it is not the scale of tens of thousands of troops colliding, but an unimaginable number of people will die.
It was bittersweet.
I thought Id found some stability now, but its a war.
The soldiers exchanged a few more words and seemed to concentrate on their guard duty.
It was then.
rustle.
Who are you!
Say the password!
over the bush.
A strange noise was heard.
The soldiers reacted like lightning and aimed their weapons, and the soldiers in the rear immediately finished preparing to send magicmunications.
endless mountains.
In fact, it was a ce where there was no reason to be particrly vignt.
However, Dmitri was not caught off guard in any case.
how long did you wait
A man appeared through the bushes, staggered over, and fell to the ground.
dump.
?!
It was an embarrassing situation.
After reporting the situation, some of the soldiers were wary of the surroundings, while others approached the man to check his condition.
It was a worryingly thin face.
The man looked up at the faces of the soldiers and struggled to open his mouth.
cast please give it to me.
Please say it again.
The voice was small.
As I listened, I heard what the man was trying to say.
Luna Please help.
Luna.
What that meant was clear.
The country of Saint Isabel.
Beyond the endless mountains, the only ce where humans have formed a home.
The name of the ce was Luna.
That is to say.
The mans true identity was that of Luna Kingdom.
Chapter 326
Chapter 326: Arcadias Copse (1)
Right after the words are delivered.
The man lost consciousness.
The therapist said that he had been suffering from hunger for a long time and had been forced to cross the endless mountains.
Other than that, there were no serious problems.
He ate light food for a few days to recover his body, and after about three days, the man walked out of the hospital on his own.
that day.
An emergency meeting was convened.
With all of Dmitris leaders seated, Roman Dmitri looked down at the man and asked for his purpose.
Why did people from Luna Kingdom cross the endless mountain range?
First of all, before I tell you the purpose, I will exin the situation in Luna Kingdom.
The mans name is Caden.
He was a knight of Luna Kingdom.
He looked at Roman Dmitri with a sad face.
Three months ago from now. I lost contact with Isabel, the queen and saint of Luna Kingdom. In fact, right after the all-out war between Dmitri and Kronos ended. Isabel did not return to the Kingdom of Luna, but remained in the Smander Continent to stop some conspiracy that Cronus was nning. I dont know what happened to Isabel. What is certain is that as contact with Isabel was cut off, the divine power that protected Luna Kingdom began to weaken.
beyond the endless mountains.
Arcadia froze from the extreme cold.
It was a world where life was difficult to live in, and that is why Isabels birth was described as a gift from God.
Isabels divine power was the only power that gave warmth in the frozen world. However, when the cold could not be stopped due to the absence of divine power, not only did people freeze to death in the cold, but also a problem with food arose. Roman Dmitry. Arcadia is now in its downfall. In order to protect the base of the Luna Kingdom, we must make sure that Queen Isabelle is safe and save her.
Does that mean you want us to find Queen Isabel?
yes. I beg you kindly.
He bowed his head.
The trembling voice represented the earnest feeling.
The opponent is the Kronos Empire.
If there was a problem with Isabel, the culprit would be them, but Roman Dmitri was the only person in the Smander Continent who would not back down even against the Kronos Empire.
Isabelles presence. Even if it wasnt Kaydens request, it was worth looking into.
Isabel is the person who revealed Alexandres identity, so there was a high possibility that the conspiracy she was trying to stop was also rted to Dmitris future.
i get it. Lets find out about Queen Isabel.
thank you!
His expression brightened up a lot.
He shouted loudly and lowered his head several times.
however.
Even though Roman Dmitri epted the request, Caden did not back down and showed signs of hesitation.
Is there another business?
in fact .
I hesitated.
I bit my lip and thought about it, but there was no one to solve this either.
Luna Kingdom. No, thats not the only problem with Arcadia. The absence of divine power affected all of Arcadia, and a situation arose that even the Luna Kingdom and other tribesined of starvation. That caused the problem 2 months ago. One of the different races broke the peace treaty as creatures died one after another from starvation and cold.
peace treaty.
The moment the promise of peace between the different races was torn apart, Arcadia was stained with blood and ughter.
A race once called the Wanderers of the Gray Wastnd. Orcs have dered war with other races.
* * *
Ten days ago.
While the Smander Continent was enjoying peace, Luna Kingdoms seventh storage was attacked by enemies.
Stop!
Absolutely not here! We have to stop it somehow!
Above the snowy sky.
Push shush.
Hundreds of arrows were fired.
To withstand the cold, the soldiers, who wore clothes made of animal fur, fired arrows endlessly with angry faces.
But there was hardly any hope to be found on their faces.
The beings rushing through the blizzard rode a white wolf, one of the few creatures that survived the cold.
Kruck Kruck.
Aww!
The hair all over her body stood up.
The man presumed to be themander raised the mana and exploded it with an arrow.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
huge explosion!
The arrow from the aura pierced the white wolf as it was.
puck!
cracker.
just went out
As the White Wolf fell to the ground with a scream of despair, the sturdy monster riding on it also rolled over.
With that, the monsters life was over.
The arrows did not hit him, but the beings that followed did not care at all for thefort of the monster that had fallen to the ground.
trampled the monster
Even though the blood burst and the flesh was torn in an instant, the monsters focused only on one purpose.
atst.
They finally reached the gates.
Chwiik follow me!
The monster at the forefront.
A race that walks on two legs just like humans, but has rough skin and an appearance reminiscent of pigs.
It was the orc Cayden had mentioned.
He didnt slow down his charge, then raised a huge ax the size of himself.
And then.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised an aura
He exploded his fiercely seething aura all at once and swung it straight toward the huge gate blocking his way.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The gate was broken.
Even though it was protected byyers of magic, it could not withstand the strong blow of an orc.
This was the reason people showed desperate expressions from the beginning.
The orc who stood in the forefront was not an ordinary orc, but an Orc Lord who led the Orcs of the Gray Wastnd, and the name Graxar brought despair to the humans.
The road is open.
Stepping inside, Graxar let out a wild cry and swung his axe.
Kill all Chwiik!
Kwajik!
Cheer.
It was the beginning of a massacre.
Swordsmen using auras, including themander, attacked Graxar, but Graxars overwhelming force ughtered them like scarecrows.
Kill and kill and kill again. The bodies of enemies standing in the way were torn to shreds.
Snow was falling from the sky, and hot steam rose from the blood flowing down on the ground.
Not long after.
The seventh cer has been captured.
Graxar brought those he had taken prisoner to their knees and gave orders to the orcs as they arrived.
Secure all the food in the storage, including the humans that will be used as food for the sake of profit.
I understand.
in terms of food.
The people of Luna Kingdom looked pale and tired.
they prayed
Please save them from these heinous beings.
but.
Ah!
Aagh!
People closed their eyes and covered their ears at the screams that came from afar.
they no longer
You will not be able to live as a human.
* * *
Caydens remarks.
It puzzled people.
Upon hearing that the Orcs had dered war, Viscount Conrad, who was observing the situation, asked,
I heard that Arcadia is and of harmony where different races live together. But its a war. Are there no restrictions on a peace treaty between different races?
yes. A peace treaty is only a token of faith. It was not because there was a conflict between them that we made such an agreement to mediate it, but from the beginning, the races of Arcadia did not harm each other.
My voice trembled.
He had a sad expression on his face and spoke behind his back.
The beginning of the conflict was when a new Orc Lord ascended the throne. The orc named Graxar was very aggressive and always dissatisfied with the environment of Arcadia, but when Isabel went missing and the situation worsened, he immediately attacked the other races around him. And soon after, they began to invade the territory of Luna Kingdom.
The copse of Arcadia.
unity is broken
The snow-white ground was stained with blood, and people were more worried about dying than starvation.
Graxars purpose is to foodize all races except for the Orcs, and Isabel is trying to take over all of the storage she has made in case of emergency. Roman Dmitry. If this continues, Arcadia will have no choice but to walk the path of downfall. Please us. Please save Luna Kingdom.
It was a sad story.
It was appropriate to say that the reality of humans degraded to food is hopeless.
but.
Roman Dmitrys reaction was cold.
Help Luna Kingdom is not a simple matter. You have to cross endless mountains and ovee the bitter cold, and you have to take the risks that Dmitri will experience. why do we Should I take a risk for the Luna Kingdom that I have never interacted with before?
It was different from the problem of finding Queen Isabel.
Roman Dmitri looked at Cayden with a nonchnt look at the risk he had to take.
Caden looked desperate.
understood.
I fully sympathize with Roman Dmitris words, but his will was desperate enough to cross the endless mountain range.
I understand. For Dmitri, it is right to take big risks. But what I want to say is that Graksars presence always threatens Dmitri as well. Graxars method is not a fundamental solution. If you eat all the different races that have been rationed and even the food in the storage is exposed, then you have no choice but to look beyond the endless mountains. So use us. Use us to control future dangers while the power of Luna Kingdom is still strong.
and.
There was a decisive reason for finding Dmitri.
When Isabel made the decision to remain in the Smander Continent. You said this to us. If something goes wrong with you or if Arcadia copses, then find Roman Dmitri and swear allegiance. please ept us If you save the Kingdom of Luna, the Kingdom of Luna will be a gatekeeper that controls the endless mountains and will forever devote itself to Dmitri.
got down on his knees
He lowered his head and said earnestly.
An oath of allegiance to the Luna Kingdom.
With Kaydens strong will, Dmitri also needed some time to organize his thoughts.
* * *
For a moment, Cayden backs away.
Dmitrimans meeting was held.
Several people, including Viscount Lawrence, positively epted Caydens proposal.
The Luna Kingdom im has some truth. After Graxar conquers thends of Arcadia, he will obviously have no choice but to cross the endless mountains to solve the food problem. The problem is when. For now, peace is being maintained by negotiating a truce with the Kronos Empire, but if they reveal their ambitions to conquer the continent and Graxar crosses the endless mountains, the problem will grow.
youre right. Id rather deal with Graxar and eliminate the hazard before that.
pros.
They prepared for emergencies.
In the worst case, he might encounter a situation where he would face Kronos and the Orcs at the same time.
Previously.
If you deal with Graxar and set up Luna Kingdom as a gatekeeper, you can definitely prevent the worst situation in advance.
Not everyone agreed, though.
Like water and oil, Viscount Conrads opponents had a different opinion.
I dont think so. Orcs beyond the endless mountains. I agree that they are dangerous. However, it is not easy forrge armies to cross endless mountains. If they doe over, we can use our geographic advantage to block them with minimal damage. But what if we cross the endless mountain range to subdue them? In thend where thend is frozen all year round, as well as the risk of crossing the mountain, we have to fight the monsters who made it their home. The odds are slim. Even if we win, the damage will be enormous.
This is a very simple problem. Luna kingdom has nothing to do with Dmitri. I see no reason for us to sacrifice for them.
A debate was held.
raised their voices to each other.
Both made sense.
However, if Roman Dmitri had to choose one thing, Viscount Conrads opinion would have power.
beyond the endless mountains.
It is enemynd.
There was no need to take risks just because you were worried about the worst without sufficient preparation.
Luna Kingdom is just a foreign country.
The bond with them was not deep enough to go to war while enduring the harsh environment of Arcadia.
furthermore.
The Valha Empire is in a situation where you dont know when it will explode. Its right to wait and see for now.
The timing was bad.
However, upon hearing Cadens proposal, Roman Dmitri felt familiar.
In fact, the premise of ignoring the Kingdom of Luna had a lot of bad news called cold wave.
Dmitris soldiers, who were not ustomed to the cold, set foot in Arcadia for no reason and could return with great damage, let alone victory.
cold wave.
The word was familiar.
The days when I lived as Baek Joong-hyuk.
As much as the political faction Murim, there was a force that interfered with the Murim conquest.
They were neither Sapa Murim nor Blood Demons.
Although the forces werent asrge as the previous two, they had one strength that made their presence a nuisance.
And where it snows all year round.
A force that used the cold as a strength.
theyre right.
It was the North Sea Ice Pce.
Chapter 327
Chapter 327 Arcadias Copse (2)
One year after Baek Jung-hyeok ascended to the position of the Heavenly Demon.
A problem urred.
One of the brothers, who had fled like a coward in thepetition of bone and flesh, appeared in unity with the remnants of the former power.
They entrusted themselves to the North Sea Ice Pce.
This was possible because the mother of Baek Joong-hyeoks half-brother was a person from the North Sea Ice Pce.
As long as I, Baek Jin-myeong, live, Baek Jung-hyeok cannot yet be called the perfect leader of the Demonic Cult.
in thend of the North Sea.
they raised their voices.
Their purpose was not to defeat Baek Joong-hyeok right away.
Baek Joong-hyeok showed overwhelming force in the process of ascending to the position of the Heavenly Demon, and even with the help of the North Sea Ice Pce, it was impossible to regain that position.
However, it was possible to obtain the congomul of power by emphasizing the fact that it was the bloodline of the heavenly demon.
They hoped to return to Makyo through an appropriatepromise, and even Baek Jung-hyeok thought it impossible to touch them hiding in thend of the North Sea.
North Sea.
It was a forbidden area.
Moorims history passed down from generation to generation warned never to set foot on thend of the North Sea.
just as expected.
Just as the heads of Dmitri raised their voices, the heads of the Demonic Cult were divided into two and a conflict of opinions arose.
We have to kill Baek Jin-myeong. We cant just watch them shake the foundations of the Demonic Cult.
Who doesnt know that? Baek Jin-myeong deliberately showed up even though he knew that he would be in danger. Because I believe in the North Sea. No matter how powerful the Demonic Cult is, it is impossible to enter thend of the North Sea and kill Baek Jin-myeong.
It doesnt matter if its impossible. This must be dealt with at any cost!
If you get hit by enemies then there is no turning back!
There was an uproar.
Both made sense.
Baek Jin-myungs existence shook the foundations of the Demonic Cult, but the bitter cold and knee-deep snow in the North Sea was not a ce to step into.
The North Sea has never been captured by the enemy.
The people of the North Sea Ice Pce knew how to use the environment of the North Sea, and as soon as the enemy set foot in the North Sea, they did not fight head-on, but slowly ate away the opponents physical strength in a hit-and-run way.
When youre shivering from the cold, starving, and your stamina is low.
I was aiming for that time.
The North Seas martial arts, which are specialized in the environment of the North Sea, overwhelmingly won against any enemy in the North Sea.
This was the reason Baek Jin-myeong appeared.
He knew that even Baek Joong-hyeok would not be able to cross the line if he hid himself in the North Sea.
really if
If Baek Joong-hyeok made an extreme choice, then it might be a golden opportunity to regain the position of the Heavenly Demon.
that day.
Baek Joong-hyeok said.
There are no exceptions to my Demonic Cult.
raised an army
Baek Jung-hyeok knew that if he made an exception for them because the environment in the North Sea was harsh, it would create a crack in his position.
Fully prepared. In order to punish Baek Jin-myeong, he set foot on thend of the North Sea, and from then on, a fierce war broke out.
eyes were stained with blood. so many people died
Certainly, the reputation of the North Sea was not in vain, and the warriors of the North Sea flying over the snow were powerful.
but.
When Baek Joong-hyeok reached the North Sea Ice Pce through a snowstorm.
Enemies realized.
Baek Jung-hyeok, who rose from the bottom of his life to the top, is a person who has ovee countless difficulties such as the North Sea.
It was fundamentally different from Baek Jin-myeong, who avoidedpetition. A one-sided massacre ensued.
Baek Jung-hyeok opened the door of the North Sea Ice Pce, cut down all the enemies, and shed the head of Baek Jin-myeong, who was terrified, leaving the bodies piled up like a mountain behind.
North Sea Ice Pce.
Like Baek Jin-myeong, it was the moment when their history ended.
People said that the martial arts of the North Sea Ice Pce were lost along with the burning castle, but the truth was different.
In Baek Joong-hyeoks head.
And in the report of the Demonic Cult.
The history of the North Sea Ice Pce disappeared just like that.
* * *
North Sea.
Arcadia.
It was a simr environment.
So the danger from the cold that Viscount Conrad was talking about was not a problem.
North Sea Ice Pce.
They dealt with the cold perfectly.
I knew what methods to use in order to survive in a harsh environment, apart from martial arts that simply utilized ice-like energy.
How to find food in the snow, how to make temporary shelter in the snow, how to move quickly through the snow, and so on.
In thends of the North Sea, they created their own systems.
That is to say.
As for the problems that arose when moving to Arcadia, the cold was not a factor enough to cause hesitation in making a decision.
said Roman Dmitry.
The important thing about this job is whether its worth it.
The gaze was focused.
Even though they had been vehemently arguing just now, they listened to Roman Dmitris remarks as if they were always like that.
Beyond the endless mountains. If the beings living in Arcadia hadnt invaded Smanders realm, I might have made an exception for their world. But the reality is not. Dwarves nestled beneath the endless mountain range, Queen Isabel, her soldiers, and Cayden who are at war with the Kronos Empire. They are proving that Arcadia is also a world that lives under one sky. If so, the day wille when the Orcs of Arcadia cross the endless mountains.
actually.
Baek Joong-hyeok respected the other world except Moorim, the midfielder.
If the North Sea Ice Pce had been satisfied with the territory of Sae Oe Murim, they might not have perished.
but crossed the line.
broke them down
The repetition of Arcadias name meant that they too had stepped into the realm of conquest.
Arcadia is now a real problem. From the moment Cayden appears and he mentions the existence of the orcs, their presence in Dmitris future cannot be ruled out. Then there is some truth in Cadens words. In order to make the endless mountains beyond Dmitris realm, a force like the Luna Kingdom is needed to wipe out the Orcs of Arcadia and manage it. But that doesnt mean we have to take excessive risks. Therefore, I intend to ept this job conditionally.
overriding condition.
is to rule out the risk.
There was no reason for Dmitri to take risks for the safety of Luna Kingdom.
first. In return for helping the Luna Kingdom, I will ept them as vassals. second. Unless there is a way to travel across the endless mountains in a short time, we decline the offer. Finally third. How many people can you move at once using the teleport scroll with Dmitri across Felixs Endless Mountains?
30 people is the limit. With the current technology, it would be difficult to have more than that.
For the third time, only 30 people, including myself, are leaving for Arcadia in Dmitry. As they requested, subjugation of the orcs should be given top priority, but if something dangerous happens to Dmitri, the teleport scroll will be used immediately.
three conditions.
They were arrangements entirely for Dmitri.
* * *
Condition passed.
only 30 people.
And the condition that you will withdraw your feet at any time.
My heart sank for Cayden, but I had no intention of turning down the offer.
Thank you very much!
Isabelle said.
Roman Dmitry.
He said he had gone beyond human limits.
First of all, the fact that Roman Dmitri was included among the 30 people made me feel grateful for that alone.
Currently, the biggest problem in Luna Kingdom is that there is no one to deal with Graxar.
Even if only Roman Dmitri defeated that monstrous being, it was worth crossing the endless mountain range.
said Roman Dmitry.
You must have prepared a way to quickly return to Luna Kingdom. Tell us about your ns for the future.
In fact, Luna Kingdom has been working on creating a teleport point in the endless mountain range in order to create a link with the Smander continent. And on the way over the endless mountain range, I took a one-time coordinate in the area where the teleport point was not installed, so you can use the point for about a week to get to Arcadia. But we cant leave right now. It is true that the situation in Luna Kingdom is dangerous, but we need another week to prepare.
one week.
There was a special reason.
No matter how quickly they passed, Arcadias bitter cold was sure to create many problems.
The cold of Arcadia ispletely beyond normal standards. Therefore, it is necessary to learn and move on to various ways to survive in the snow after adapting to the cold through our specially formted drugs.
Lets skip that process.
Dmitry Roman. This is a necessary process. If you dont do that, its obviously dangerous .
No, I am not saying that I will not prepare. Dmitri, Ill make sure I prepare for the cold on my own. We also need time to prepare, so we will leave a weekter as scheduled.
I was speechless.
Its really dangerous.
I wanted to convince him somehow, but Luna Kingdom was in the position of absolute B (), so I couldnt say anything hastily.
Im afraid Ill hurt Dmitris pride.
Caden took a step back.
All right. But if you need my help, please let me know.
* * *
One week.
I was upset.
Cayden wanted to visit Roman Dmitri again from time to time and tell him about the dangers of Arcadia.
If I went through an extreme environment, something big would happen.
bitter cold.
heavy snow.
Arcadia waspletely different from Smander.
First of all, he wouldnt be able to adapt to the extreme cold, and the problem was when he faced the Orcs.
The huge pile of snow gets your feet stuck in it.
Orcs who had lived in Arcadia knew how to fight in the snow, so it wasnt a problem, but Dmitris soldiers were likely to be flustered and not be able to show their full potential.
furthermore.
There was also a phenomenon in which the aura was frozen.
So, it was frustrating to say that the use of mana is important in expressing the aura itself, but that he was preparing himself.
Leave Dmitrisfort.
It was a matter at stake for the future of Luna Kingdom.
I hesitated several times, but I could not go to Roman Dmitri and convince him.
Unless the other person feels the need.
No matter how much you teach, its hard to read.
so that.
After feeling the cold of Arcadia, I thought of persuading Roman Dmitri once again.
once now.
The news of this ce had to be reported to Luna Kingdom.
Beep.
I will report this situation. Roman Dmitri has decided to help Luna Kingdom. The number of people is 30, and it seems that we can arrive in Arcadia in about two weeks, including the preparation time. So avoid confrontation as much as possible and hold out at all costs in the direction of dying it.
Communications were not immediately connected.
The message arrived in a few hours, but the beings who received themunication showed a feeling of disappointment.
[Kayden. Only 30 people. There were tens of thousands of orcs in the gray wastnd, and even receiving help from 30 people couldnt turn the situation around. Is there any way to persuade Roman Dmitri to get more troops?]
This is the best. From Dmitris point of view, there is no reason to forcefully help us. Currently, the Smander Continent is in a situation where the Valha Empire is showing signs of civil war, so they must also take risks if Dmitri unreasonably mobilizes troops. So I cant ask for more than that. dont you know? Even if we were in the same situation, we would not have helped other countries that much.
[] Okay. Move carefully.]
Beyondmunication.
I understand their disappointment.
Since Dmitri was the hope of Luna Kingdom, the number of 30 would be hopeless.
first.
I trusted Isabels eyes.
In fact, the people of Luna Kingdom, including Cayden, did not know exactly what kind of existence Roman Dmitri was.
The people who watched the war with the Cronus Empire only passed on the information from mouth to mouth, but the achievements he achieved were not very realistic.
Isabel said that it would be a sess even with the help of only one Roman Dmitry.
Anyway, Roman Dmitri also said he would join Luna Row, so I tried to suppress my negative thoughts.
like that.
A week passed.
Beyond the endless mountains now.
It was time to leave for Arcadia.
Chapter 328
Chapter 328 Arcadias Copse (3)
Luna Kingdom.
There were three swordsmen representing Luna.
Royal Knight Commander Leo.
Gyro, the swordsman of the snowfield.
Cayden the White Flying Squirrel.
In terms of skills, Caden was on the side of being much inferior to the previous two, but he was still not easy enough to be called Lunas representative swordsman.
4 star aura test.
His swordsmanship, which moved quickly over the snow and drove the enemy, was worthy of being called a master at least in Arcadia.
however.
Caden had a strange feeling.
on the day of departure.
29 soldiers who left for Luna Kingdom appeared, and their faces stimted Cayden.
They all look strong?
Cayden has lived in Arcadia all his life.
He had crossed endless mountains for the kingdom of Luna, but in fact, he did not know much about Dmitri.
Chris and Kevin.
I knew about two.
It was because he had shown tremendous sess in the war against the Cronus Empire, and there were no people who looked easy except for the two.
The first person that caught my eye was Fred.
Although he was clearly a regr soldier, he was not confident enough to defeat Fred with just his momentum.
Beside him was Logan.
Facing his strong physique and sharp eyes, it seemed that Logan would not be able to win with his own skills.
and.
I saw Ares.
In a momentary goosebumps situation, Caden swallowed dry saliva.
To think that Dmitri has such a strong man.
It was absurd.
He is the second best swordsman in Luna Kingdom after Leo and Gyro, and it was calcted that he could not defeat 5 people except for Roman Dmitri.
And thats not all. The other soldiers didnt look like regr soldiers either.
People who would have been members of the Royal Knights if they had belonged to Luna Kingdom existed in front of Caden as regr soldiers.
It was shocking.
If you are skilled enough.
I was sure that even 30 people would help.
Above all, when Roman Dmitri appeared, Caden felt an indescribably strong feeling.
Cheokcheok-
The soldiers lined up.
Even Ares, who thought he was overwhelming, and even Kevin, who was called Dmitris demon, showed a angr appearance at the appearance of Roman Dmitri.
The presence of the soldiers was buried by Roman Dmitri.
Facing the strong presence of Roman Dmitri, I could understand why Isabel had asked him to visit him.
really maybe
I thought that asking for help from Dmitri might be the choice to save Luna Kingdom.
I will guide you.
Cayden to set an example.
Even if no one told him to, Kayden felt like he had to.
* * *
A week ago.
The situation in Luna Kingdom was devastating.
Sebastian, Isabels agent and Lunas High Priest, delivered the situation reported by Cayden.
Dmitri has decided to send 30 people, including Roman Dmitri, to help Luna Kingdom.
Are there only 30 people?
okay. But Dmitri is also a risk-taking choice. Dmitri has fought a series of wars, and recently there are signs of civil war in the Valha Empire. In a situation where he might not have helped us, it was decided that Roman Dmitry would move directly on the line where we ept some conditions. Dmitri arrives two weeks from now. Until then, focus on Mercury as much as possible.
at that point.
Sighs erupted from everywhere.
The day Caden left.
The people of Luna Kingdom prayed earnestly.
If God had not abandoned Luna, he hoped that Roman Dmitri would appear like a hero and save Luna Kingdom.
But 30 people. I couldnt help but be disappointed.
Sebastian emphasized that Roman Dmitris direct move was a great thing, but those who epted it couldnt think so.
recent.
The sad news came from everywhere.
Tens of thousands of orcs, led by Graxar, ughtered the different races of Arcadia, and the traces of those who had been turned into food terrified the Luna Kingdom.
It wasnt just a matter of death.
In a situation where they could be raised like livestock if they were defeated by the Orcs, Luna Kingdom hoped that Cayden would deliver good news.
Because expectations were high.
The feeling of despair was bound to be great.
In fact, the people of Luna Kingdom knew that just hoping for the help of Roman Dmitri, who had no contact with them, was excessive greed.
However, in a situation driven to the edge of a cliff, it was not possible to make a rational decision.
I understand that Dmitri cant take the risk, but 30 people couldnt soothe his despair.
It was then.
Ambassador. 30 people cannot turn the tide against tens of thousands of orcs. If you cant wait to trust Roman Dmitri, the Luna Kingdom must make a decision and respond.
snow field inspection.
It was a gyro.
Gyro looked at the leaders with sharp eyes and spoke in a steady voice.
ording to Queen Isabel, Roman Dmitri must be a great swordsman. I dont doubt his skills, but I cant trust the future of Luna Kingdom only with Roman Dmitri. Luna is a country with a long history. Although Luna did not have many wars in the Land of Harmony, as the only human nation in Arcadia, we always defended Lunas territory.
But gyro. This is a real problem. There is no way to defeat tens of thousands of Orcs with Luna alone.
Sebastian reacted with concern.
Luna Kingdom.
In fact, it was a fairly small country by the standards of the Smander continent.
Luna was a country where the birth rate was not high due to the bitter cold and the poption was not high evenpared to the Kingdom of Cairo.
Besides, wars were notmon in Lunas history.
There were only a few people who naturally received military training, and the odds of defeating Orcs, who were born with warrior blood, were slim.
but.
Gyro thought differently.
I admit it. Lunas strength will never defeat Graxars Orc troops. I am not saying that we should end the war with Luna alone. Roman Dmitry arrives in two weeks. Until then, I think it is necessary to create a perfect board to annihte the enemy when Roman Dmitri arrives, rather than having Lunas storages taken away one by one while watching in a daze. I will be at the forefront. We can defeat the forces of evil if we take control of the situation with Lunas power.
Right!
Lets defeat the Orcs with the power of Luna!
people agreed
They thought that they couldnt just watch it as it was because of the strong desire that Zyro showed.
over the castle walls.
People were dying.
Anger had already reached its limit, and special measures were needed if Roman Dmitri could not be trusted.
Whoa.
Sebastian let out a deep breath.
If even the name of the High Priest could not calm the boiling atmosphere, he had to choose the best situation.
okay. How do you n to deal with the orcs?
* * *
Cheerreureuk.
unfolded the map.
Gyro pointed to the seventh cer that had been captured by the orcs and said.
Currently, the orcs of Graxar are here. Based on their pattern so far, they will most likely be on their way to their next goal in the next few days. Then, where do you think your next target will be?
Probably the sixth cer.
storage.
It meant thend blessed by Isabel.
Isabelpletely protected some of thend from the cold, and the people of Luna Kingdom nted crops in thend called storage.
Thus, there were a total of eight storages in the Luna Kingdom.
Graxars orcs had captured two of them and were now likely targeting the other silos.
Gyro shook his head.
no. Since Graxar is a very warlike being, it is clear that he will attack those who get caught in his path first. What Graxar wants is the foodization of all races except Orcs. If so, they will inevitably set foot in the yetis territory.
snowman.
It was one of these races.
With a gigantic height of over 3m, a hairy appearance, and great strength, they were a race that excelled inbat, including Orcs.
Instead, their poptions were quite small.
At most, hundreds of yetis would bepletely annihted the moment they were attacked by the orcs without even being able to resist.
Gyro pointed to one ce.
On the way to the yetis realm, there was a limited space due to the cliffs on either side.
Right here. Orcs will pass this ce. In the meantime, we have never attacked first, so Graxar is likely to move his forcescently. If thats the case, if you contact the yeti ahead of time and ambush them here, youre sure to do some serious damage. Yeti block the narrow space. If we wait for the right time from above andunch an avnche, there is no way for the orcs to escape the avnche. Of course, this doesnt mean that you can perfectly deal with orcs. But you can definitely get meaningful results rather than spending two weeks without meaning.
Everyone nodded.
Gyro is the swordsman of the snowfield.
His words were quite persuasive because he knew better than anyone how to fight in the snow.
atst.
After thinking for a while, Sebastian followed the trend.
i get it. just keep in mind if the operation fails. Run away and dont look back. If we lose a significant number of troops in this operation, even with the help of Roman Dmitri, the situation will be irreversible.
I will keep that in mind.
Gyro rose from his seat.
men following him.
Sebastian looked at him with worried eyes.
He was the one who missed Isabels existence so much today.
* * *
It was as nned.
Gyro, watching the situation from the top of the cliff, spotted the orcs advancing in the distance.
Graxar. This will be your grave.
few years ago.
Gyro had the experience of meeting Graxar.
It was a ce to fight on behalf of each race, and on that day, Gyro, who mixed weapons with each other, had positive feelings toward Graxar.
In a peaceful world, beings pursuing nothing like themselves were notmon.
Thats why he rated Graxar well, but this warpletely changed his mind.
It was disgusting.
Graxarughed and chatted with the other races, thinking of them as food at any time.
The goal of this operation was not simply to inflict damage.
He intended to create an avnche to confuse the orcs and then deal with Graxar himself if possible.
if sessful
You can save the fire of reversal.
Current Orcs would not be so powerful without the focal point of Graxar.
Finally.
The orcs have arrived.
As they entered the path in the cliff, the yetis buried in the snow stood up as if they had been waiting.
Quaaaaaagh!
It is beneficial!
Chwiik yetis have appeared.
Kwajik.
The yeti swung a huge hand.
The body of the first moving orc exploded at once, and the yeti let out a roar filled with murderous intent.
It was the moment the battle began.
The yeti, whose whole body was a weapon, brandished their arms and tore the orcs body apart, and the orcs rushed in unison, stepping on the corpses of theirrades and flying up, inserting their weapons into the yetis body.
puck.
Blood spattered.
The yeti screamed in pain, but his bloodshot eyes aimed at the orc hanging from his body first rather than at the wound.
Kwajik.
It was a brutal sight.
Zyro, disguised in white clothes, calmly waited for the right time to see the snow piled up and stained with blood in an instant.
It wasnt enough yet.
Yeti can survive an avnche with their race-specific ability, but Orcs will die in the snow as they are buried.
So, I had to take enough time.
For enemies toe deeper, forrge numbers to be swept away by an avnche.
however.
Zyros expression hardened as he looked at the situation.
Something was strange.
Graxar was always at the forefront of the enemy, but no matter how much he looked, his presence was nowhere to be seen.
no way.
Moment.
I got goosebumps all over my body.
An ominous imagination arose.
He hurriedly got up from his seat when a terrible scream pierced his ears.
Cheer.
evil!
That enemy! An enemy has appeared!
in front of your eyes.
An unbelievable sight unfolded.
Numerous Orcs, led by Graxar, appeared through the path leading up to the cliff.
Chwiik, as expected, rolls his hair.
Only then did I know
What fell into the trap.
It was Gyro himself, not Graxar.
Chapter 329
Chapter 329 Arcadias Copse (4)
A battle broke out.
Gyro gritted his teeth as he was chaotically intertwined with the Orcs.
At this rate, everyone will be annihted.
cliff behind.
The only road was blocked by Graxar.
The sight unfolding in front of them was not hopeful, as the orcs overwhelmed both the strength and number of individuals.
Suddenly, Sebastians request came to mind. if the operation fails.
He said that he had to send his troops back to save the fire of reversal when Roman Dmitri arrived in Luna Kingdom.
Im really sorry.
A bted regret arose.
Even though I knew that Mercury was the best, I couldnt turn away from the screams of people dying outside the walls.
The storehouse is sacred ground.
The remaining people who said they could not give away thend and food that had been blessed by Isabel, and said they would protect the ce, rolled on the floor, leaving only bone fragments.
The horror of that time cannot be expressed in words.
As he looked down at the flesh clinging to the bone fragments, Gyro vowed to seek revenge by any means necessary.
and.
Failed.
Graxar was more cunning than he thought and deliberately targeted the Yetis territory and induced Gyros trap.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised an aura
He gripped the sword tightly and drew a blood band around his neck.
I will open the way! If you give the order, then run without looking back!
There was no other way.
I had to open the way.
Gyro ran quickly.
There was a chance that his feet would get stuck in the thick snow, but his feet, which had spread mana, gained momentum by treading lightly on the snow.
It was amazing mana control.
In a snowy space, every action required delicacy, and the experience of the gyro shone in the snow.
Papapat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Aura exploded.
As the orcs charged at them with ferocious teeth, a white aura cut through their bodies.
sh.
Aagh!
A terrible scream erupted.
Gyro cut off the chest of the first orc who rushed at him, then blew his head off so that he could no longer scream.
And then he stepped up quickly.
As if to avenge his colleagues, he stepped lightly on the snow at the sight of the orcs rushing at him, momentarily digging into their loopholes.
squeak.
puck.
He cut his arm and broke his heart.
The aura seemed to freeze in the extreme cold, but the sharpness of the aura was amplified with appropriate warmth.
A slightly frozen aura de. The cutting edge that touched it quickly froze.
Come on, you piglets.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
gyro.
A 5-star aura swordsman representing Luna Kingdom.
He showed an overwhelming presence.
The snowy environment had no effect on him, and he ughtered his enemies and stained the snow with blood.
It was a look worthy of his reputation as a snowfield swordsman.
Lunas soldiers cheered up at the sight of them scattering white auras and running amok.
I thought it wasnt over yet. If you believed in and followed Zyro, you definitely had a chance to survive.
It was then.
Graxars figure appeared.
Gyro exploded with power and shouted at the soldiers.
Now! Run away!
It was meant to pass the time.
Gyros first goal was to save many soldiers even if he died on the spot.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
ran up
He gritted his teeth and gripped his sword strongly at the sight of Graxar holding out at the corner of the road.
The aura rising from it caused light.
It reflected off the snow on the floor, blocking Graxars vision.
It was one of the techniques that led to being called the Snow Field Prosecutor, and the anomalous technique created a chance.
however.
Youre ying tricks that dont sound like Chwiik.
Moment.
Gyro saw.
The gaze of Graxar looking straight at him with ferocious eyes while being hit directly by the light.
and above it.
An aura-infused ax soared high into the sky.
The aura that exploded from him was clearly a six-star aura that Gyro couldnt handle.
no way.
sure
few years ago.
Graxar hid his power in a confrontation with Gyro.
Gyro swung his sword with all his might at the ax that was thrusting down like lightning.
That is.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was thest moment Zyro remembered.
* * *
How crazy I was.
When he opened his eyes, what Gyro saw was a dark cave.
It wasntpletely dark.
Moonlight streamed in through a small gap in the ceiling, giving a vague glimpse of what was going on inside.
Its ck.
We are all done.
people saw
They were the people of the seventh and eighth cers.
At first, they believed that Luna Kingdom would save them, but they fell into despair when they saw Gyro dragged into a miserable state.
Gyro is a swordsman representing Luna Kingdom.
The fact that he was brought into the hands of the Orcs was not simply a defeat of a single human being, but meant that the Kingdom of Luna waspletely defeated by the Orcs.
Despair is contagious.
People cried out of breath and tried to ignore the harsh reality.
It was then.
Sigh.
The prison door opened.
They were orcs.
People were startled and averted their eyes, and Gyro wanted to attack the orcs, but he couldnt move easily, probably because he injured his leg.
Orcs looked at the humans with strange faces.
One of them was a senior orc following Graxar, but as Gyro remembered, it was definitely an orc named Kalot.
Carlotughed bitterly.
He strode over and grabbed a mans hair.
snap.
Ahh!
Chwiik This time, I want this guy. The chubby ones will taste better to eat than the others.
The man was furious.
He grabbed the hand that was holding his hair and tried to get away somehow, but Carlot dragged the man away with a violent hand.
The mans face was covered with tears and mucus. When he met Gyros gaze, he shouted in a desperate voice.
Please. Please save me, Mr. Gyro!
Only then did I know
Calort is.
He wanted to use the man as food.
Gyro screamed as he crawled on the ground in a fit of anger.
These bastards! Better take me! Let him go and eat me!
sumbed to evil
I felt guilty.
if you were strong
I could have saved these people.
However, his reckless judgment plunged people into abyss, and even he himself was reduced to human food.
Gyro didnt care about his own life.
Rather, the guilt that would burn his heart made him feel that he would rather die in his stead than have people being dragged away for food right in front of his eyes.
Carlot stopped.
He looked down at the gyro and smiled.
Do you know why we didnt kill you? To keep the meat fresh, it is better to keep it alive than to kill it and store it. Chwiik So dont be so desperate to die first. Because one day, the day wille when youll be able to peel your flesh piece by piece while still alive.
Then.
Sigh.
thud.
closed the barbed wire
Gyro lowered his head as the screams grew farther and farther away.
finished.
Due to her own stupid mistake, even the embers of the reversal in Luna Kingdom werepletely extinguished.
* * *
A few days after that.
Cayden, who was quickly moving the teleport point, received a call from Luna Kingdom.
[Kayden. Things are not good here right now.
While Zyro was attempting a surprise operation with his troops, he fell into the enemys trap and lost all his troops.
Currently, the fate of Gyro is unknown.
The Orcs of Graxar are advancing directly to Lunas Fortress and at this rate you will be attacked before you even arrive.]
Stand tall.
I stopped walking.
Caden reacted nervously with a pale face.
why! I clearly told you not to fight!
I was angry.
Its only 2 weeks.
If you wait a little bit, you will arrive with troops, but Zyro couldnt stand the period and made a mistake.
I did understand.
The number of 30 would not have convinced him, and the connection with the Yeti was one of the few opportunities to turn things around.
But in the world, results matter.
Cayden felt extremely dizzy from the fact that Gyro was still alive and dead from that day, and that most of his troops were either dead or captured.
The water spilled.
Now I needed a way to solve the problem.
Lunasmunication was sent a few days ago, so I have to go to Luna Kingdom as soon as possible.
far distance.
Lunas unique environment.
As a result,munication was not normal.
If you connect coordinate settings such as Warp Gate, the connection between the two continents would be smooth, but now it was not.
It was not possible to check Lunas situation in real time.
Thats why Cayden left a message in a desperate voice.
Hold on somehow. I will go as quickly as possible.
Took.
left a message
I really didnt have time.
He went straight to Roman Dmitri.
I needed his help to get up to speed.
* * *
The original schedule was one week.
It was a time calction that took into ount the distance between the teleport points, but with the help of Roman Dmitri, Cayden was able to arrive in Arcadia in only 5 days.
A bitter cold hit Caden.
The blinding snowstorm and the cold that cut deep into the bones told us that this was the world of Arcadia.
said Cayden.
Dmitry Roman. I have a favor to ask you. Why dont you train and move Lunas way here for just one day?
It was an unexpected request.
When asked why, he expressed his candid thoughts.
As I said before, Luna Kingdom is in a very critical situation right now. Its true that you need to get to the fortress of Luna Kingdom as soon as possible, but the problem is that the environment of Arcadia will definitely give you tremendous difficulties in battle. The thick snow will bind your feet so that you cannot move freely, and if you raise your aura carelessly, it may break in the freezing situation. Besides, the beings we will be dealing with are the orcs who have survived the cold of Arcadia.
I was upset.
In my mind, I wanted to move right away.
However, he couldnt drive Dmitri, who couldnt adapt to the extreme cold, to death in order to save Luna.
So I was persuaded.
The original n was to scare them with cold and learn the techniques taught in Luna for about 3-4 days if they had enough time.
But now there was no time for that.
If you taught them attributes even for a day and set off on the road, at least you wont see them panicking in the snow when you run into Orcs.
however.
Roman Dmitry reacted unexpectedly.
Kaden. I would have said it before. Well take care of Arcadias cold. Hurry up. If Lunas fortress is captured, then the situation cannot be undone.
but .
Remember. We help, but I make the choice.
Caden bit his lip.
why.
Doesnt he ept it even though hes worried about Dmitris safety?
There is aing.
If Roman Dmitri hadnt felt the fear of Arcadia yet, it was necessary to show him the reality from now on.
All right. It takes about a day to reach Lunas Fortress from here. In order to shorten that time, I n to move at full speed from now on. If you are having a hard time, call me by my name anytime.
white flying squirrel.
How did that nicknamee about?
At least on the snow, no one could catch up to Caydens speed.
For that reason.
Cayden was chosen as herald.
Confident in moving fast, he crossed the endless mountains and met Roman Dmitri.
If you run on the snow, youll know the reality. What does it mean to run through thick snow? If you ept the reality btedly, even then you can teach Lunas way and move on.
It was a matter of survival.
I couldnt take Dmitri, who didnt know anything, like this.
Cayden walked ahead.
Follow me. I will guide you.
Whiing.
A strong snowstorm.
yet.
Dmitris forces, including Cayden, disappeared into the blizzard.
Chapter 330
Chapter 330 The Copse of Arcadia (5)
For a while.
The people of Luna Kingdom expressed doubts about one subject.
An argument broke out over who was faster on the snow field, Gyro, the swordsman of the snow field, and Cayden, the white flying squirrel.
Most raised Kaydens hand.
However, since Gyro also showed a great presence in the snow, there were people who strongly argued that Gyro might win.
atst.
The two had a confrontation.
It was a 10km race, and those who saw the results were in shock.
Cayden reached the finish line with overwhelming speed just as the gyro had just passed halfway.
Since then, its reputation as a white flying squirrel has been solidified.
At least in the snowy Arcadia, he was convinced that of all races, no one moved faster than Cayden.
so that.
Cayden couldnt ept reality.
Obviously, he was moving at a high speed, but Dmitris men were not far behind.
How the hell.
It didnt make sense.
The snow-covered ground is bound to sink your feet, and the stronger the man, the slower his movement.
So, Luna Kingdom was taught about how to move on the snow from generation to generation.
How to step on your eyes to make them fall out less.
In particr, in the case of those who use aura, they have learned how to move quickly and advance explosively by stepping on the surface lightly.
It was not an area that could be learned through a day or two of teaching.
Sensitive control had to be apanied by hard training.
however.
Roman Dmitri and the soldiers soon followed.
I sneakily checked the floor, but only very fine footprints were left where they passed.
I have a perfect idea of how to move on the snow. Otherwise, you cant move on the snow with that level of traces. How did this happen? I know you never told Dmitri about Arcadias methods. Could it be that Dmitri developed it himself, as Roman Dmitri said?
I couldnt believe it.
The method used by Cayden was a product of Lunas long history.
In and with four seasons like Dmitris, it was impossible to create technologyparable to Lunas.
furthermore.
The soldiers, including Roman Dmitri, did not seem to be shaken even in the cold weather and the blizzard that obstructed their vision.
They did not undergo any training to adapt to the cold.
It was normal for a normal person to go into a cave saying it was cold, rather than moving quickly.
I had mixed emotions.
I felt relieved that I had prepared everything, but my pride was hurt for no reason.
But I didnt try to find out the truth.
perhaps .
Roman Dmitry.
He didnt even leave a trace.
The sight of him gliding across the snow reminded him that Roman Dmitri might be faster than him.
The reason he didnt push himself aside was simple.
Since you are the one guiding the way, you probably dont feel the need to run that fast. I turned away from reality.
If there was no need to worry about Roman Dmitri, the priority was to get to Luna Fortress quickly from now on.
I focused on running.
As it is.
It looked like we could get to Luna before the day passed.
* * *
It ran for a while.
Shortly after leaving their destination, Cayden received a signal from the magicmunicator that a message had arrived.
Beep.
[Kayden. Enemies began to appear in sight. We will start a life-and-death battle from now on.]
Stand tall.
I stopped walking.
I got a strange feeling from the message Sebastian sent.
[Enemies are interfering with our magicmunications. I dont know how they figured out our intentions, but they seemed to know that if we dragged out time, variables would arise. Tens of thousands of Orcs, led by Graxar, all arrived here. Maybe Luna will be captured before you even arrive.]
My hands trembled.
Interfering with magicmunications?
It was only now that I understood the questionable situation.
From the moment I arrived in Arcadia, magicmunication should be smooth, but the reply to thest contact did not arrive.
Graxar understood Lunas intentions.
Contrary to his initial n, he skipped all the warehouses and headed for Lunas fortress, knowing that if he waited, Roman Dmitri might arrive.
I felt cold.
Luna was weak.
It was absolutely not enough to deal with tens of thousands of Orcs.
andst contact.
The moment he confirmed it, Caydens expression twisted into a stern expression.
[sorry. Give up this ce and survive.]
It was certain.
Luna has already fallen into the clutches of her enemies.
* * *
There is something that people often get wrong.
Oak.
With the faces of pigs, the livestock raised by humans, they must be a savage and stupid tribe.
Zyroscent n may have originated from such a prejudice.
In reality, the orcs showed boldness without thinking back, but their leader, Graxar, was more cautious than what appeared to be.
Dealing with the gyro.
He immediately interrogated the prisoners.
The soldiers, distraught at being eaten alive, had no choice but to tell what they knew.
Lo Roman Dmitri! Dmitri has agreed to help us!
Dmitris number is small. The fact that only 30 reinforcements were sent, Knight Gyro dug a trap to turn the situation around with Lunas own power. I beg you please. I wont ask for help. Please let me go once without pain.
Graxar grasped the situation.
Roman Dmitry.
It was an unfamiliar name.
The Kingdom of Luna still heard information about the Smander Continent through Isabel, but Graxar had no idea what kind of existence Roman Dmitri was.
But one thing was certain. I felt the anticipation for Roman Dmitri from the nuances the soldiers were talking about.
He must have been an unusual existence, and even with only 30 people, he judged that it might cause a variable.
Chwiik Calort. Head straight to Luna Fortress.
I understand.
changed strategy.
If your enemies are waiting for reinforcements.
In the first ce, it was enough to wipe out the main force in Luna Fortress.
No matter how strong Roman Dmitry was, he could not turn the war around when the main force was lost.
And added details.
A shaman was mobilized to disrupt magicmunication.
Finally, Lunas walls were visible.
Graxar did not hesitate to issue orders to his men.
Chwiik follow me.
Cheak!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was earlier than expected.
As Graxar and the Orcs rushed at him, he saw the terrified soldiers on the walls of Luna.
They quickly found a spot and fired their arrows.
Hot water was poured on thedders hanging on the wall to prevent them from climbing up, and some soldiers threw torches after pouring oil on them.
The mes were roaring.
No matter how much snow fell and piled up, the oil fire burned the bodies of the orcs.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Graxar raised an aura.
A red aura rose up and attacked the castle gate, but the result was different from when the seventh cer was attacked.
Quaang!
Didnt break.
No matter how hard I hit it, there was not a single scratch on the gate.
bless.
on top of the castle wall.
I saw the figure of High Priest Sebastian with his hands neatly gathered.
Luna Kingdom as a whole is a country with weak national power and not so many soldiers.
But when Isabel existed, it was Gods blessing that made them powerful.
Sebastian blew a blessing into the castle gate, making it harder than steel, and the resulting energy spread throughout the soldiers.
die!
Oh God! Give me strength!
The soldiers rallied.
As they climbed up the wall and thrust their weapons into the vital points of the Orcs, they showed a stronger appearance than before.
Luna.
It was the power of the Holy Kingdom.
It was the power that allowed them to survive as the only human nation in Arcadia, and when Isabels blessing was expressed, even ordinary soldiers showed tremendous strength.
Although not as strong as her, Sebastians divine power was also strong. Blessings enveloped the soldiers.
No matter how much they fought, their stamina did not drop, and even as they shed blood from the attacks of the orcs, they shouted God and fell down the wall with the enemy.
It was fierce.
Even though tens of thousands of Orcs pushed in, thousands of soldiers did not allow them to enter.
if.
If only there was a gyro.
No, if Leo, themander of the Royal Knights, had not followed Isabel, he might have endured a little longer.
Graxar climbed thedder.
As soon as he stood on the top of the wall, he cut down the rushing soldiers at once, and as he saw dozens of soldiers fall down while spraying blood, the soldiers showed a terrified expression.
It was an existence that even blessings could not handle.
Graxars terrifying life force forced Lunas soldiers to face the bleak reality.
The history of Chwiik Luna ends today.
Graxar ughter.
And then.
Quaang!
The chains holding the gates were cut off.
As the chains were released, over the gates that copsed, charred orcs flooded in like waves.
finished.
High Priest Sebastian looked at it and closed his eyes.
Oh God.
that.
It had happened just a day before Cayden arrived in Arcadia.
* * *
Crackle.
Lunas fortress was set on fire.
Only the screams of people echoed across the ruinednd.
Kayak!
Please save me. Live only once Whoops!
puck.
A club exploded on his head.
The man who prayed while holding onto the orcs crotch, his eyes widened and he fell facedown on the ground.
Blood flowed.
Orc Carlot frowned.
Chwiik annoying bastards. We intend to keep you alive. So dont kill yourself.
people who died during the war.
Their corpses had already been secured for food.
The corpses stockpiled in the icehouse would serve as food for a long time, but Graxar wanted to secure as many living creatures as possible.
There was no mercy for humans.
Since the end of the war would inevitably end with the annihtion of the different races, he was nning to prepare for the future by raising humans like livestock.
Lunas Fortress.
It was a new storage warehouse.
Graxar left to attack other races, and 10,000 Orcs, including Calort, were in charge of Lunas fortress and organized the situation.
Carrying the corpses to the ice warehouse. The living were thrown into a ce designated as a barn.
And in case Dmitris reinforcements mighteter, he repaired the gate and decorated the exterior as if Luna was still alive.
It was a trap.
Foolish humans were more likely to be tricked if a soldier took a family hostage to act.
Luna is done.
one of the prisoners.
A man named Smith said with a desperate face.
Gyro, who said he would subdue the orcs, became a livestock just like them, and Sebastian was dragged away by Graxar after fierce resistance.
The fate of the main characters was unknown.
Queen Isabel and the Royal Knight Commander Leo thought that there was no hope for Luna Kingdom because they had long lost contact.
of course.
I heard that Cayden persuaded Roman Dmitri.
But it was toote.
With just 30 people, including Roman Dmitri, far from dealing with Graxar, the Lunas fortress, where Calort is holding out, wont be able to do anything either.
Ten thousand orcs guarded this ce.
Smith was stunned and wept as he watched his friend fall to the floor and bleed.
It was then.
Chwiik Carlot! Humans have appeared!
Chwiik Roman Dmitry. Its him!
above the castle wall.
An orc who was watching reported the situation.
Carlot showed a fishy smile and grabbed the designated soldier by the back and dragged him forward.
Chwiik human. You will be acting from now on. Make it as close to the walls as possible, as if this ce had not yet been captured by the enemy. If you do that, Chwiik, I will spare you and your family.
I see.
Carlot moved on.
perhaps.
It is possible that the situation here could have been transmitted through magicmunication, breaking through the magic interference.
No matter what the circumstances.
If they approached stupidly, they would attack and wipe it out on top of the castle wall, and even if that wasnt the case, there was no way to break through Lunas fortress, which was guarded by 10,000 troops with 30 people.
I was excited.
Carlot could not hide her anticipation as she headed to the castle wall to see what the humans of the Smander Continent would taste like.
From now on.
It was time to enjoy the winners rights.
Chapter 331
Chapter 331 Thirty Reinforcements (1)
Immediately after confirming themunication.
Caden thought for a while.
Seeing Roman Dmitri waiting for him, he suppressed his devastated feelings and told the truth.
Lunas fortress has fallen.
My voice trembled.
The war is virtually over.
It was a war that was outnumbered from the beginning, so Lunas fortress had to be defended somehow.
However, Lunas fortress copsed.
The fate of Sebastian and Gyro could not be confirmed, and Lunas soldiers would have been reduced to food.
The possibility of abandoning the fort and surviving was non-existent.
There is a temple dedicated to the gods in Lunas fortress, so people will defend it even at the risk of their lives.
I will not ask you to stay any longer. The fall of Lunas fortress means that there is no force left to turn the situation around. Thank you very much for taking the long walk to Arcadia. And sorry for not being able to reciprocate. The future of Luna Kingdom is already over.
gritted it
like the mind.
I wanted to tell them to fight until the end for the sake of the possibility.
But I couldnt.
As a devout believer in God, he did not want Dmitri to make senseless sacrifices for his goodwill.
Trying to somehow teach Lunas skills.
These choices now too.
It was an effort not to be selfish.
Tens of thousands of Orcs must be holding on inside Lunas fortress, but taking 30 troops to destroy it and bring Lunas people back is a one-sided sacrifice.
It is tantamount to betraying goodwill.
No matter how conditional, Roman Dmitri sincerely took care of Luna, but Caden couldnt drag Dmitri to hell in the obvious future.
If we break up like this
Cayden was thinking of heading to Luna alone.
will probably die
If captured by the Orcs, he would fall into a terrible situation where he would be ughtered alive, but he would do his duty as a Knight of Luna.
Truly, life was unpredictable.
Even when he was training his sword when he was young, people around him would ask why he put so much effort into things he didnt need.
Arcadia is.
It is a peaceful world.
There was no need for weapons because there was no war, and some pointed out that the construction of a fort was meaningless.
Thats how Lunas future ended.
Arcadia can never go back to the old days.
A single betrayal, a single war brought distrust.
It was then.
I told you. The choice is mine.
Moment.
I looked at Roman Dmitry with a puzzled face.
When Isabel offered cooperation, Roman Dmitri refused, and even when he bowed his head to save Luna, Roman Dmitri thoroughly drew a line.
That was what Caden remembered.
If it was a war with no chance, it was Roman Dmitri who would withdraw without hesitation when he learned the truth.
however.
From the moment Dmitri and Luna signed the contract, Luna became Dmitris vassal state. Cayden. Lunas fate is not yours to decide. So, put aside your weak words and tell me everything you know about Lunas Fortress from now on.
Roman Dmitry.
I didnt abandon Luna.
* * *
My heart was pounding.
I doubted my ears for a moment.
He said that Lunas fortress had been destroyed, but Roman Dmitri didnt seem to mind at all.
the problem is.
It was the same with other soldiers.
When Roman Dmitri said he would carry out an operation, it was normal for them to stop by the side, but they calmly epted it without any reaction. I couldnt understand the hell.
When he said he would send 30 reinforcements, he knew it was notmon, but Dmitri far exceeded his expectations.
I couldnt hide the truth any longer.
if there is any possibility
I wanted to do anything for Luna Kingdom.
said Cayden.
Lunas fortress is actually just a fortress, but its not a very suitable shape for Mercury. The wall itself is low and the interior is not very wide, so it cannot amodate arge number of people. As you know, Luna is not a country with arge poption. Residents usually live in viges adjacent to the fort, and key items such as food are managed within the fort. If the orcs of Graxar had captured Lunas fortress. Not all of them will be able to live in the fort.
The grounds?
Graxar wants to feed other races. Even when they attacked the eighth cer, they did not hesitate to kill to subdue it, but after that I heard reports of people being taken prisoner and left with minimal food. Perhaps they are trying to raise other races as livestock. Then, inside Lunas fortress, there will be not only tens of thousands of Orcs, but also Lunas people who have been captured. In order to handle that many people, some orcs have no choice but to live outside.
st furnace.
There were two hypotheses.
The Orcs have two options. First, it is possible that they have deployed their troops inside and outside Lunas Fortress and reorganized their lines, or left some troops behind to attack other races. Graxar is a very warlike being. Since we started the war, we will move non-stop until we capture Arcadia. From the beginning of the actual deration of war until now. Graxar continues to wage war and attack the surroundings.
the more you speak
My head was clear.
Roman Dmitry listened intently.
Unlike the Smander Continent, there wasnt much information, so I listened to Caydens words for enough information.
Is that why?
Cayden, too, took this ridiculous war seriously.
In the case of the former, it is virtually impossible to recapture Lunas fortress. But in thetter case, there is only one way. This is the passage that leads directly to the ice warehouse. An ice warehouse is a naturally formed cave, and Luna Kingdom has umted ice there and used it to keep food fresh. The caves secret passage leads outside. If you use it, you can sneak into Lunas fortress without destroying the walls.
I said everything I knew.
The choice fell to Roman Dmitry.
actually.
Although he mentioned the secret passage, it was an unreasonable strategy to enter Lunas fortress, which was infested with tens of thousands of troops.
But now, I wanted to quietly follow him. Like Roman Dmitris soldiers, they supported what he was trying to do.
yet.
said Roman Dmitry.
From now on, I will exin my ns for the future.
* * *
Whiing.
The wind blew.
Through the blinding snowstorm, the three men walked toward Lunas fortress.
above the castle wall.
The soldier, who had been grabbed by the scruff of the neck by Carlot, cried out in fear as the men approached.
Stop! This is Lunas domain!
My body trembled.
behind the wall.
Carlot and the Orcs were watching the situation.
They aimed their weapons to kill the soldiers family at any time, and when they looked at his wifes face stained with fear, they couldnt bear to refuse Carlottes order.
It was a pity for Dmitris reinforcements.
They obviously came to save Luna Kingdom, but Lunas future was already over.
widely.
I stopped walking.
When the men looked up at the top of the castle wall, the soldier said.
Reveal your identity.
I am Roman Dmitri of the Dmitri Kingdom. At Lunas request, I came to help Luna.
the other two.
It was Chris and Kevin.
The soldier looked at Roman Dmitri and showed a questioning expression.
I heard that Dmitris reinforcements were 30 people. But why are there only three of you? And where is Knight Caden, who went to Dmitri?
Roman Dmitryughed.
It was like acting.
With his pale face and awkward tone, he could clearly see the situation going on even if he didnt bother to know the truth.
From now on, people of Luna, listen up!
Moment.
He raised his voice.
Despite the soldiers bewildered expression, Roman Dmitry continued his original purpose.
Luna became a vassal of Dmitri. You belong to Dmitri and as of this time, I, Roman Dmitri, follow the orders. if you swear allegiance to me I will not forsake you.
It was a sudden situation.
soldiers too.
Calort too.
I couldnt understand what was happening.
In the scenario they envisioned, no such situation existed.
If you are prepared to die and fight to the end. I will rescue you.
It was then.
on top of the castle wall.
The orcs raised their heads.
Was it because he felt that the situation was not serious?
Attack Chwiik!
As Caloth shouted, the orcs fired arrows prepared in advance at Roman Dmitri.
That moment.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
sh.
blow.
Roman Dmitrys sword cut through the gates.
* * *
Secret passage.
Waiting for the signal, Cayden anxiously asked a colleague named McBurney next to him.
Do you think this operation will seed?
Roman Dmitrys n.
It was shocking.
After grasping the enemys movements, in the case of thetter, a small number of people, including Roman Dmitri, said they would draw attention from the gates.
Meanwhile, the rest of the force infiltrates the secret passage. The primary objective was the liberation of prisoners.
Not for the safety of prisoners.
Graxar.
he made a mistake
Securing the captives was a choice for the future, but if they regain freedom, Luna Kingdom can regain its strength.
That was the picture Roman Dmitri wanted.
If you raise an army with prisoners from the inside, the army of only 30 people can quickly multiply hundreds of times.
and face-to-face.
It was a difficult mission from start to finish.
It would be ridiculous to attract attention with only three people, and there was a possibility that even if they infiltrated through a secret passage, they could not subdue the internal guards.
And even if it really ideally frees the prisoners.
They had to deal with more than 10,000 Orcs, taking them with their weapons and physical strength.
So I asked.
When asked about the sess of the operation, McBurney responded calmly.
Yes, of course.
There was not the slightest doubt.
McBurney.
It has experienced numerous wars, starting on the southern front.
Trusting and following Roman Dmitri, McBurney has led to several victories in absurd situations than this operation.
In addition, Roman Dmitri had a history of annihting Rascals 10,000 troops with his own power.
Retaking the fortress was not without risk, but Dmitrys victory at any cost was not in doubt.
strong conviction.
Caden felt strange.
He was genuinely curious about a man named Roman Dmitry where their faith came from.
If he really seeds in this operation .
vassal status.
I thought it wasnt too bad.
At first, I didnt really sympathize with Isabels request to visit Roman Dmitri, but Roman Dmitri didnt abandon Luna even in the harsh environment.
In fact, the need for the kingdom of Luna to control Arcadia was not a very important issue.
From the moment Lunas fortress fell, the meaning of the promise was lost, but Roman Dmitri was not a person who turned away from the importance of the promise.
If Isabel is an agent of God.
Roman Dmitry was a king in the true sense of the word.
Cayden, who had not allowed anyone to exist except Isabel, began to dream of a new future.
Roman Dmitri, who leads Luna.
It was the most ideal future in Arcadia, where peace had copsed.
It was then.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Now.
The signal that was predicted finally fell.
* * *
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The gate was broken.
Beyond the gate above the castle wall.
The orcs went wild.
Roman Dmitri took the first step at the sight of them revealing their heinous murderous lives.
lets go.
yes.
Chris and Kevin follow.
Theyre like nothing.
With no haste at all, he approached the enemies that filled his field of vision.
Chapter 332
Chapter 332 Thirty Reinforcements (2)
It was an unrealistic scene.
Thousands of Orcs who couldnt rush into it.
Three humans approaching them.
As they looked at each other with suffocating tension, Carlot pulled out a huge greatsword and shouted.
There are only three people who are less fortunate! Kill!
then
Orcs faced reality.
No matter how much the opponent shed the gates in one blow, only three humans could not handle this many orcs.
The orcs let out a rough breath.
Upon seeing Roman Dmitri entering through the gate, they all raised their weapons and charged at once.
Attack Chwiik!
Kill Chwiik!
It was spectacr.
Orcs rushed in to fill the field of view.
The moment Chris and Kevin drew their swords from behind, Roman Dmitri took a step forward and rushed towards the enemies.
sh.
Queuck.
Ouch.
The orcs who rushed in from the front spurted blood.
Without even having time to check how Roman Dmitri had attacked, he copsed on the floor with a burning pain.
Still, the Orcs didnt care.
Trampling on the face of a colleague who had not yet stopped breathing, he exploded a bright red aura at Roman Dmitri.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a monopoly of the Orc warriors.
When he tried to strike with the intent of murder, Roman Dmitri did not dodge but confronted him head-on.
Kwajik.
The orc warrior widened his eyes.
The sword shimmering with aura shattered at once, and the chest was cut and staggered.
That was myst memory. Roman Dmitry lunged forward and blew his head off.
The Orcs who rushed after them were cut off in their body parts without even having time to resist.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
Roman Dmitry dug in between enemies.
The orcs attacked from all sides, but their miraculous movements did not allow them to attack from any direction.
hook.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
An ax passed from behind.
Turning his head to avoid it, Roman Dmitry shoved his sword under the chin of the adversary.
At the same time, there were attacks aimed at the top and bottom.
He stepped on the weapon that attacked the bottom and used it as a stepping stone to rise upward and cut off the orcs head.
Although it is clearly a movement beyond human limits, Roman Dmitry showed a unique presence in a chaotically intertwined situation.
Heavenly Demon Reign.
took a step
Roman Dmitri exploded his aura towards the enemies that were constantly rushing in.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Enemies have disappeared.
In an instant, the space became empty, sweeping away the enemies at once.
It was a wonderful force.
When the orcs werepletely overwhelmed by Roman Dmitri, Chris and Kevin, who came after them, also showed outstanding strength.
this operation.
It was different from what Caden knew.
The original purpose was to dy Roman Dmitris time, but he gave an order to the two beings who followed him.
Rescuing prisoners does not guarantee our safety. Dont wait for help from your colleagues. Our overriding objective is to ughter every foe in front of us.
Its dangerous.
Knowing that they would risk their lives, Chris and Kevin epted the order without hesitation.
They followed Roman Dmitri in a mad ughter.
Chris quick attack opened the way for the orcs to stter blood, and Kevin dug into the space infested with enemies and killed them indiscriminately.
massacre.
Killed and killed and killed again.
On the way Roman Dmitry goes.
The two gritted their teeth in order not to fall behind even a little.
Kwajik.
He broke the orcs head.
Kevins blood-soaked face showed his ferocious teeth at the blood spattering on his face.
I will kill you all.
Madness exploded.
Lunas Gate.
The three men started a war of their own.
* * *
That time.
Dmitrys soldiersunched an operation.
Entering the secret passage and moving inside, the slippery floor and the passage that had to climb up had considerable difficulty in moving.
Even Kayden, who was ustomed to Lunas environment, felt it was difficult.
However, Dmitris soldiers moved quickly through the aisles as if they had hooks in their hands.
when driving through a snowstorm.
Cayden thought that Dmitris soldiers had special skills.
It was as expected.
While preparing for the Arcadia Expedition, Roman Dmitry taught the soldiers the North Sea Ice Pce technique.
From now on, I will tell you about the snowy sky.
snow sky.
snowy sky.
It refers to the martial arts that the people of the North Sea Ice Pce made to adapt to the extreme environment, but it did not simply mean one technique.
Seolcheon sword method, Seolcheon foot method, Seolcheon dagger technique, and so on.
Various methods were created that incorporated the magic of Seolcheon.
What Roman Dmitry taught were the basics, and in a short period of a week, the energy of the snow sky settled in the soldiers battles even a little bit.
Thanks to that, I was able to adapt to the cold.
It wasnt that he couldnt feel the coldpletely like Roman Dmitri, but the energy of the snowy sky circted through his body and suppressed the chill.
If ordinary people feel the freezing cold in Arcadias environment.
Dmitris soldiers felt the cold of winter, but nothing more.
It was still the same.
Even when going through a snowstorm.
Even when moving on icy roads.
Seolcheons method was carried out.
It was different from Luna.
If the Kingdom of Luna made a way to live in a peaceful world without war, the North Sea Pce had to risk its life to find a solution while thousands of years of history were being umted.
Such efforts made the extreme cold a weapon unique to the North Sea Ice Pce.
Although they walked the path of extinction by the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, their forces would still be strong if a monster enough to conquer Murim had not been born.
Caden gritted his teeth.
They were so fast that they couldnt keep up with Dmitris men who were going ahead even though they were eagerly catching up.
It was then.
entered the ice warehouse.
As soon as he spotted the orcs standing guard, Cayden saw a startling sight.
Kwadeuk.
hooked
One orc twisted his head.
Another orc closed his mouth and cut his throat.
It happened in an instant.
Dmitris soldiers did not exchange hand signals with each other, but they processed it silently and quickly, as if they weremunicating with each other.
Cayden had no way of knowing that it was a technique called transmission.
Even if it wasnt so, Kayden was surprised at the fact that he was falling behind, but he eximed inwardly at the way he quickly broke through without any dy.
Is this Dmitris potential?
Initially.
I thought it was only 30 people.
But as time went by, I felt like I knew how great the value of these 30 people was.
Roman Dmitry selected the elite.
In the process of coordinating the conditions with Luna, he clearly expressed his intention not to sacrifice Dmitri, but he did note to this task halfway.
As they moved inside, the number of orcs they encountered increased.
At first two or three, then dozens, then hundreds, they met death in an instant as they met Dmitris soldiers.
Ares Fred Logan.
It is not the activity of beings who remembered their faces.
They obviously showed outstanding military strength, but the unknown soldiers also dealt with several orcs without any hesitation.
Only then did I know
What country did Luna hold hands with?
Oh God. You didnt abandon Luna.
really maybe
It urred to me that this crazy operation might work.
* * *
3 people.
There are only 3 people.
Believing that it would not take long to deal with mere humans, Carlots eyes widened at the scene in front of her.
Queueek.
Chwiik is a monster!
Orcs fell into confusion.
At first, they charged with confidence, but they showed a terrified look at the one-sided ughter.
It was an iprehensible sight with Arcadiasmon sense.
Arcadia is a world where peace is guaranteed, so many races, including humans, did not show much interest in bing stronger.
then.
The difference in birth had to be absolute.
Beings born with strong bodies from the beginning, such as Orcs and Yetis, have the power to overwhelm other races.
The humans Carlot thought were a weak race.
Leo, the leader of the royal knights, acknowledged the power of his sword, but most of them were weaklings who could not fight properly without Isabels blessing.
Thats why I didnt doubt Graxars n.
The n to capture Arcadia and feed other races was not a difficult problem for the Orcs, who had overwhelmingbat power and numbers.
however.
The humans beyond the endless mountains were different.
The bodies of the orcs were piled up like a mountain at the overwhelming force of Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
Chwiik is in trouble! Enemies have appeared in the rear as well!
Carlots face twisted.
I dont know how the enemies appeared from the rear, but it was clear that if this happened, they would release the prisoners and attack with them.
My head gotplicated.
Carlot wasnt very wise, but fortunately he had Graxars instructions in case of emergency.
Graxar.
10,000 troops left.
It was a judgment that was wary of the existence of Roman Dmitri, and if that was not enough, he said to mobilize him.
Im sorry Chwiik.
Kwajik!
I blew off the head of the orc who reported the situation.
And after killing additional orcs in the vicinity, Kim gathered the corpses that were rising in one ce.
Chwiik. Shaman! perform the ritual.
Orc Shaman.
When 100,000 Orcs are born, only one of them is a special being, and they can use magic by using the energy of nature from birth.
At Carlotsmand, the orc shaman stepped forward.
He smeared the corpses blood on his face and muttered in anguage that people couldnt understand.
yet.
Chwiik berserker.
turn the situation around.
You used forbidden magic.
* * *
A red aura shone from the shaman.
It spread around and the orcs who sucked in the energy showed their sharp teeth as their eyes turned red.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Cheak!
Berserker.
Instead of gnawing away the life force of living creatures, it was a spell that made them stronger by dyeing them with madness.
Because of the Berserkers effect, the Orc demonstrated more than twice as much strength as before.
And not just physical strength, but the image of forgetting the pain and running like crazy gave more fear than anything else.
like right now
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
The orcs arm was blown off, but instead of screaming, he stuck his face in and tried to bite Roman Dmitris body.
The attack failed.
Roman Dmitri even blew off the orcs head, but the remaining body remembered the order from the previous life and attacked Roman Dmitri.
There were thousands of such Orcs.
Berserkers lifespan is at risk of rapidly decreasing, so he doesnt use it in most cases, but Calott knew that it was an unavoidable situation.
Roman Dmitry.
I couldnt handle him.
Graxar was the only being that showed such monstrous powerlessness that Carlot had ever experienced in her life.
A red aura overflowed.
The orcs, stained with madness, rushed at them.
Cheak!
squeak.
Chris was calm.
If the orcs didnt feel pain, they cut off their legs so they couldnt move, and trampled their faces as they wriggled on the floor.
There was no sign of agitation at all.
Even though the orcs were pouring in from all sides, Chris took care of them one by one in an undisturbed manner.
against him
Kevin was a brawl.
His face was drenched in blood.
He shed and shed and shed his enemies as he moved forward, biting his ears at the sight of the orcs attacking him as if hugging him.
Kwadeuk.
Two.
It spat out flesh.
The disgusting smell of blood tickled his nose, but Kevin showed more madness than an orc.
set of circumstances.
Carlot wasnt worried.
Those humans are showing power beyondmon sense, but I thought they had no choice but to reveal their limits someday.
This is a battle of the heads.
The power of Berserker, which supplies infinite physical strength, is not an area that three humans can handle.
however.
As time passed, something strange happened.
increasingly.
The distance with Roman Dmitry was closing.
Thousands of orcs gave up their lives and rushed at him, but with every blink of an eye, the distance between him and him narrowed.
It didnt make sense. This was impossible.
Humans are weak beings who take on the role of an adult only after twenty years have passed since they were born, but the scene unfolding in front of them was different frommon sense in Arcadia.
Unknowingly, he took a step back.
He shouted at the shaman with a shocked face.
Chwiik Shaman! With stronger magic .
That moment.
puck.
Blood spattered.
The shamans head shattered as he looked at him, and Carlot found an entity that filled his vision.
Roman Dmitry.
He reached right in front of his nose.
Chapter 333
Chapter 333 30 Reinforcements (3)
The magicians blood was special.
It was cursed with a strong curse, and when the head of the orc shaman was shattered, it was scattered in all directions in the form of dark red blood.
The effect of the curse is to exert restraint power for an instant.
With Roman Dmitri just around the corner, Carlot knew this was the perfect opportunity to attack him.
fleeting moment.
My brain was intricately entangled.
Reason clearly shouted to attack with all his might, but his shaking eyes could not bear to move into action.
If you attack, you die.
It was instinct.
Calort.
He had only felt this way once in his life.
The opponent was Graxar.
At that time, Graxar was just an ordinary orc, but Caloth, an orc warrior, epted the challenge with a look of disdain.
The results were disastrous. In spite of the evil, he wielded a greatsword and desperately struggled, but none of the attacks worked.
coughed up blood As her arms were broken and her face trampled on, Carlot felt what it felt like to have fear etched into her bones.
It was like that day.
The moment he attacked Roman Dmitri, it felt like his throat would be blown off by that sword that had ughtered the orcs.
There are people like this in the world.
sure
Roman Dmitry was a beast.
It was also a ferocious predator at the top of the food chain, and the fear Calott felt during the same predatory season could not help but add to it.
As if he alone could ughter hundreds of herbivores casually.
It urred to Roman Dmitri that he was one of the infested orcs.
Time passed slowly.
He returned to a series of situations where the shamans head was smashed and Roman Dmitri was covered in blood.
I cant die like this!
ran
Didnt even look back.
Realizing that he would be brutally killed if captured by Roman Dmitri, he shouted to his subordinates to fight to the end and quickly ran away.
The warriors pride was thrown to the floor.
Just as he kneeled down and pledged allegiance to Graksar, Roman Dmitri was not something to be discussed withmon sense.
the problem is.
There was no retreat.
The castle gate was held by Roman Dmitri, but Dmitris soldiers had infiltrated through the ice cave to escape to the rear.
It was impossible to escape by normal means.
In a situation where things that could be called passages werepletely blocked, Carlot urgently looked around.
suddenly.
figured out a way
It was very dangerous, but considering the habits of humans, there was at least a possibility.
Chwiik must survive.
Carlot runs fast.
In the direction he fled, there was one of the buildings designated as a barn.
* * *
It was as nned.
The rear infiltration team freed the prisoners who had been confined in the barn after taking care of the orcs standing guard over the ice cave.
There was no hurdle in the series of process.
Although Dmitris soldiers dealt with the enemies quickly and reliably, most of the orcs headed for the gates due to Roman Dmitri.
Team 1 continues to focus on finding prisoners, while Team 2 mobilizes prisoners with me and heads to the gate.
All right.
Conducted by McBurney.
It was because their abilities had been recognized, and the soldiers moved in perfect order at McBurneysmand.
Things have changed.
Former prisoners of war poured into the streets, each holding something that could be used as a weapon, raising their voices.
Attack!
Lets kill all the Orcs!
The orcs were perplexed.
Its too much to deal with only one Roman Dmitri, but people who have been attacked by evil from their rear.
With the death of the Orc Shaman, Berserker had already been released.
The Orcs hurriedly blocked the peoples attacks, but unlike the first time they encountered them, the peoples miasma () exploded.
die!
puck!
A man swung a hammer and hit the orc on the head.
The orcs leg staggered at the sudden attack, but he swung his sword at the man with eyes full of anger.
OK.
Fluffy!
Die die!
You killed myrades!
Others clung to him and thrust knives into his body.
Even as the orcs spurted blood and fell to the ground, their eyes glistening with miasma did not know how to calm down.
There was no distinction between men and women.
In the counterattack of the Orcs, limbs were cut off and people were dying one after another with blood spattering, but they rushed like people caught in Berserker.
The time spent in captivity was short.
but.
The sight of the person who was living and breathing next to him dying while being covered with flesh left a tremendous amount of anger in peoples hearts.
A normal war ends with the death of the opponent.
However, the Orcs went beyond simply winning and turned living things into food, and the people vowed to take revenge if there was a chance.
Roman Dmitry made the te.
Despite therge number of Orcs in a situation where the evil people rushed at them, they had no choice but to be defeated.
furthermore.
The three men, including Roman Dmitri, were still menacing.
In the rear, except for the people of Luna, strong people like Ares ran rampant, and the Orcs, who were in high spirits, were cornered at some point.
Only then did I know That theirmander, Carlot, had disappeared.
Some saw him run away, so the orcs knew the fight was already lost.
I couldnt resist though.
From the moment humans were turned into food, the end of this war had to end with the destruction of either side.
sh.
Pooh.
Cayden decapitated the orc.
Blood boiled.
this war.
I just knew I was defeated.
Even when he heard from Sebastian that Lunas fortress had been captured, he thought that reiming Lunas fortress would be impossible.
Not anymore. Roman Dmitry gearko reversed the situation.
With only 30 people apanying them, Luna was leading this ridiculous war to victory.
I doubted him.
I couldnt believe it.
Although impossible in the world of Arcadia, Roman Dmitri was a man who performed miracles for granted.
Pooh.
Blood sttered everywhere.
Cayden expressed his emotions that exploded involuntarily with his bloodstained face.
Follow Dmitri!
He raised his sword.
After cutting down the rushing orc, he raised his sword once more and shouted out in anger as if today was thest.
Follow Dmitri!
That moment.
Caydens emotions were contagious.
Even those who fell to the floor andined of pain.
Even those who fought fiercely against the Orcs.
He gritted his teeth and responded to Kaydens will.
Follow Dmitri!
Follow Dmitri!
From now on.
We will achieve peace with our own will.
* * *
We knew each other.
It is a fight in which surrender is not allowed.
The Orcs struggled to the end and eventually ughtered them all to put an end to the battle.
Whoop whoop whoop.
Whoa.
over the corpse.
Chris and Kevin exhaled heavily.
My breath was up to the bottom of my chin.
Following Roman Dmitri, he traveled through numerous battlefields, but it was notmon to have the experience of facing endless troops that filled his field of vision like this.
If I made even the slightest mistake, I might have died.
But on their faces, there was something like joy at being able to survive to the end and lead the battle to victory.
always.
Roman Dmitry went through the reckless operation alone.
It was because of the judgment that others would get in the way, but this time, Chris and Kevin apanied me.
I was happy.
Because it means they believe in themselves.
For some, the prospect of dying may be frightening, but for the two men, who each had their own goals, it was so much fun.
Looking around, there were no more live orcs in sight.
As many as 10,000 orcs were ughtered, Lunas fortress was literally full of blood and corpses.
The joy of victory is short-lived.
McBurney approached Roman Dmitri.
Lord. We have a problem.
What is going on?
An orc named Kalot who led the orcs has upied a building where the prisoners were held and is holding them hostage. If you leave it like this. All prisoners may die.
I remembered.
Right after killing the orc shaman.
The face of the orc who ran away in a hurry as if his tail was on fire.
Roman Dmitry brushed the blood from his sword.
Take me to the building.
* * *
Arrived at the building.
As McBurney reported, Carlot was screaming at the door where the prisoners were locked up.
Chwiik Roman Dmitry! My terms are simple! If you dont guarantee my life, I will explode this magic bomb and kill all the prisoners. I will give you 10 minutes to think about your interests. Find a way to safely get out of here!
Discover Roman Dmitry.
He seemed to be in a good mood to live.
Raising the switch for the magic bomb he had secured in advance, he showed a strong will to press it at any time.
Carlot knew the habits of humans well.
Because they are a very weak race, they did not show determination in the part where their fellow countrymen were sacrificed, such as captives.
Carlot attacked that part.
In particr, humans would not be able to recklessly abandon prisoners even because of political factors, and that was no different than Roman Dmitri.
that too.
Arent you human?
Even if he came from beyond the endless mountain range, he did not think that his unique human habits would be different.
Are you going to make a deal with me now?
Chwiik Yes! I want a deal!
Its fun.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Calort.
he didnt know the truth
The reason he was able to survive was not because he trusted his instincts.
You know why I didnt kill you.
What nonsense is Chwiik!
The Sorcerers Curse.
It did no binding against Roman Dmitri.
sorcery and sorcery.
Magic may have been an unfamiliar world to Baek Joong-hyeok, but he had already experienced magic-type techniques.
Notorious sorcerers sought the life of Baek Joong-hyeok.
In a situation where they cursed and cursed, Baek Joong-hyeok cut off their heads and rose to the top with only his strength.
so that.
The spell didnt work.
Roman Dmitry didnt feel the need to pursue Calott, it wasnt that he didnt.
Because you are not worth it. A weakmander who abandons his subordinates and runs away even before the battle is over. Your existence has nothing to do with war. Thats why I didnt bother to pursue you, who ran away in fear.
Carlot was mistaken.
Why did Roman Dmitry close the distance with him?
Not to deal with themander, but because he knew that the Orc Shaman had used the Berserker.
if.
If you wanted Carlots life.
When the orc shamans head was blown off, Caloth would have been unconscious as well.
You are only that much of an existence. Theres nothing you can change even if youre desperate.
Chwiik bastard!
Carlots face flushed red.
It was an obvious disregard.
Even if it meant dying, I couldnt be treated like this.
I lost my sanity.
Carlot opened her chest and proudly showed the switch.
Chwiiks absurd remarks kill people Whoops?!
sh.
Moment.
Blood spattered.
My finger on the switch flew off, and when I tried to grab the switch with a panicked face, even my wrist flew off.
The switch fell to the floor.
Knowing that it was the only weapon, Carlot reached out and tried to get it somehow.
But this time, he couldnt achieve what he wanted.
As her other hand was also cut off, Carlot looked up at Roman Dmitri with a face in despair.
I couldnt believe it.
distance between him and himself.
It was far.
I judged that I couldnt attack myself, so how could I attack?
I told you. You cant do anything.
* * *
fell into silence.
People of Luna.
Dmitrys soldiers.
They watched the situation without speaking.
Seeing Calort struggling, losing both arms, Roman Dmitri approached and grabbed him by the scruff of his neck.
snap.
Leave Chwiik alone!
struggled
In the situation of being dragged along, Carlot was desperate.
Kalot. There is something you must do now.
The road is open.
went out
The people who were breathing after the battle showed a lifeless look in their eyes when they discovered Carlots existence.
Calort!
Everyone remembered him.
Carlot giggled while holding the knife as she cut peoples flesh.
From now on, I will give you as a gift to the people of Luna Kingdom who have lost their family.
at that point.
Calort, who was desperate, looked at Roman Dmitri with fear-stained eyes.
sure
Roman Dmitry.
It was apletely different type of existence from the humans I had experienced before.
Chapter 334
Chapter 334 30 Reinforcements (4)
Puck.
He threw Calott to the floor.
Unable to bnce due to the loss of both arms, Roman Dmitri looked at the crowd of people.
This guy is the only one who survived as themander of the Orcs. Cowardly, he abandoned his subordinates and ran away, and took Lunas prisoners as hostages and offered a deal to save himself. War must pay a price for its course. I intend to execute this fellow, and I will give you the hilt of the sword.
People were perplexed.
It was an unexpected development.
Who will hold the hilt of the sword?
got a sword
It was one of the swords scattered on the floor, and blood and flesh of an unknown owner were attached to it.
People looked into each others eyes.
I didnt rush out.
The people of Arcadia lived in peace and were not ustomed to such extreme revenge.
Usually, when someone did something wrong, they were punished ording to the due process.
Isabel presided over the trial and, ording to divine judgment, imposed servitude rather than death. Was it like that?
Until just now, the people who had attacked the orcs with faces stained with madness did not ept the sword that Roman Dmitri held out when theyid the te.
Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
Carlot crawled on the floor.
With a terrified face trying to survive somehow, someone stepped forward among the people.
I will do it.
it was smith
A man who lost a friend to Carlot.
he took the sword
With a strong grip on the cold, eerie handle, Smith cut Calotts leg without hesitation.
Knock!
Cheak!
A scream broke out.
Carlot trembled and turned around hastily and looked up at Smith with a terrified face.
Smiths expression was contorted withplex emotions.
Even though she shed tears from her sadness, her face, distorted like a demon, couldnt hide her anger toward Carlot.
My friends and colleagues died because of you. They were good guys who couldnt even kill a young ant if they were living things, but you ate their flesh in front of us just because you were starving.
gritted it
He bit so hard that his teeth were chipped and bleeding.
What did we do so wrong? Why did you have to go that far!
hooked
stabbed in the stomach
As Carlots eyes widened and he wiggled his missing wrist around, Smith stabbed him several times in the stomach even as his face was pushed away.
Blood poured out profusely.
No matter how much Carlot screamed in pain and sent pitiful nces, I couldnt forget how he treated Lunas people.
These bastards! Fucking babies! Could we all live together? Could you fucking do that?!
hooked
Puffy.
Violence intensified.
Anger took full control of reason, and Smith did not stop with a bloodstained face.
From a certain point on, even Calott couldnt resist.
Her hazy eyes trembled slightly because she hadnt died yet, but her floating body hadpletely lost the strength to resist.
Anger was not resolved.
The people of Arcadia were proud of the harmonious world, but the peace of the past copsed in an instant.
Aaaaaagh!
screamed
The opponent no longer felt the pain.
But if I didnt do this, I felt like I would choke to death.
people watching it.
Some averted their gaze.
Some opened their eyes as if they were not going to miss anything.
It was then.
Roman Dmitry. How would you like to do this? Carlot is already dead.
Droopy calotte.
Cayden could no longer watch the situation.
* * *
It was disastrous.
My heart ached.
Smith was an ordinary man.
The good young man who had taken the lead in taking care of people as Lunas soldier was now hacking into Carlot with the face of a lunatic.
One person was falling.
As a person who worships God, Cayden could not stand still and watch such a scene as he watched as heined of pain as he was stained with madness.
said Roman Dmitry.
why. Is this sight cruel?
Thats not it. I just cant watch Smith corrupt in anger any longer.
It is a fall. You are very much mistaken.
I looked away.
Roman Dmitri pointed to one of the wide-eyed men.
say it. What happened to you orcs?
It was a woman.
The woman, who appeared to be in her mid-40s, shed bloody tears and vomited out pain.
My husband and son were eaten by orcs. I had no choice but to sit on the floor and watch as my husbands limbs were torn apart as he tried to protect his son. Roman Dmitry. I dont think this situation is cruel in the least. Orcs, not those demons. It left an indelible mark on us.
saw someone else
Asked the same question she had been asked, the young man had a blood clot in his neck.
All my friends are dead. One was about to get married, and the other was a good guy who took care of his old mother. He died fighting for Luna. As a soldier defending the country, I know that death is inevitable. But isnt this Arcadia? We genuinely worried about the welfare of the orcs, but as soon as they starved, they considered us as food.
Everyone fell for evil.
peace is over
They didnt hold the hilt, but they had the same expression as Smith.
again.
I saw Cayden.
His wavering eyes were struggling with the reality in front of him.
Kaden. Arcadia, which pursued peace, no longer exists. People have experienced unforgettable scars for the rest of their lives, and in order for them to ovee the past, they have to pay the price to those who gave them pain. You must trample on the corpses of your enemies and spit on them. In the future, the people of Luna can live.
the war.
It is an hical act.
In order to survive in this cruel world, you have no choice but to change yourself into a person worthy of it.
And the war is not over yet. Beyond Lunas Fortress, the same thing you went through is repeating itself. But lets do this. Do you think that the shing of an orc has sufficiently relieved your anger? Or do you think you dont have to be a monster to deal with monsters? If Luna really wants peace to be restored. Show no mercy to your enemies.
The world has changed.
from the moment the war broke out.
Lunas peace will note from a warm heart, but from a powerful force capable of protecting herself.
Thats Dmitris way you guys will follow.
* * *
Carlot is dead.
Caydens heart felt like it was burning at the sight of Smith sobbing with his face lowered over it.
Roman Dmitri is right. Now Arcadia cant go back to the old days.
Revenge was sessful.
Smith inflicted enough pain that his face and body were stained with blood, but he burst into tears with a face more painful than those who watched.
It was like a monster.
Its not the joy of seeding in revenge, but I had to express my emotions even like that because I couldnt ept this cruel reality.
if.
If we win the war and subdue the orcs.
Will Smith be able to regain his old self?
It was impossible.
Whether you are eating, working or sleeping.
I will put my fork down on the painful memories that pop up, I will stop working, and I will wake up from bed with a face stained with cold sweat like someone who had a nightmare.
It was like a stigma.
In the days toe, Smiths peaceful days of seeing and thinking only good things were not allowed.
The Luna Kingdom was the same.
Even if the orcs are destroyed.
I couldnt trust other races anymore.
Arcadia in the past created a peaceful world without any special restrictions, but Arcadia in the present will endlessly doubt each other and prepare for an unexpected war.
A single precedent led to distrust.
The same situation will be interpreted differently, and distrust will breed strife and confusion.
saw the sky
it snowed.
There was a time when I thought I loved Arcadia even when the world was frozen, but now it was different.
To be a monster, I must be a monster.
It was a bone-chilling word.
They eat the flesh of lesser humans.
If the act of taking revenge on it is also cruel, if we look away, we will never be able to win this war.
atst.
Its for Luna.
Rather than shouldering all the burdens on Roman Dmitri, he knew that he could only save Luna by getting his hands stained with blood and bing a demon.
Cayden didnt cry.
Now, standing at a crossroadspletely different from the life he promised as a believer, he epted with his heart how to live for Luna.
sorry.
Is it an apology to someone?
sure thing.
Even if Isabel returns alive.
She, who did not share Lunas crisis, would not be able to rece Roman Dmitris presence for any reason.
* * *
Day.
Took a break.
Rest is what I mean, the day just passed by tidying up the inside and figuring out the situation.
next day.
A leadership meeting was held.
Cayden said what he had confirmed through Lunas sources.
Even at first, Graxar attacked storage and thought of securing food as a priority, but at some point he changed his course. I think I decided that it could be dangerous if I dragged the time. After capturing Lunas fortress, Graxar immediately set off eastward, leaving behind Caloths 10,000 men. The exact situation is not known, but given the direction they moved, it is highly likely that they will attack the elves territory.
Do you have any reason to think so?
Once there is an area of elves in the direction Graxar moved, and the elves, who have settled around the World Tree, form thergest force, including the Luna Kingdom and Orcs. Now that Lunas fortress has been destroyed. If even the elves are dealt with, there is virtually no force to stop the orcs in Arcadia.
It was a conversation between Cayden and McBurney.
then.
We had to move our troops as quickly as possible.
When the forces of the elves were strong, they had to join forces with them to increase their chances of winning in this war.
The problem is that we cant move our troops right now.
for just one day.
A drastic change urred in Arcadias climate.
Currently, the heavy snow in Arcadia is getting worse. Traveling through this amount of snow is virtually impossible, and no matter how you do it, the current climate is very favorable to the orcs. They deal with White Wolf. No matter how much snow is piled up, if its the White Wolfs ability to move agilely on top of it, we cant help but be in danger when we encounter it in the snowy field.
It was a pitiful situation.
Coincidentally.
Needless to say, it was snowing like a hole in the sky right now.
Lunas technology created a way to fight in the snow, but even that was not applicable to this heavy snowfall.
It was hopeless.
If you had prepared for war from the beginning.
When the Orcs attacked the surrounding races, they would have immediately joined forces with other races, but they missed the important timing while trying to figure out the situation.
In the case of elves, they are beings that do not leave the realm of the World Tree.
Attacking Lunas fortress first was the judgment that Graxar had perfectly exploited Arcadias loophole.
however.
Roman Dmitry thought differently.
War is a race against time. Now, when the elves have not yet copsed, and Graxar is unaware of Caloths death, is a golden opportunity to turn things around. We wont stay here because of heavy snowfall. Dividing the troops into two, one will liberate the storage and other prisoners, and I will lead the other and leave immediately for the Elf Territory.
I agree with the idea that this is an opportunity, but moving through heavy snow is not an easy problem.
Caden had a different opinion.
I was determined to be a demon.
I was willing to shed blood for Lunas peace, but I couldnt support her reckless judgment.
Roman Dmitri saw Cayden.
Kaden. When I first asked Dmitri for help, you said that Luna knew many ways to ovee Arcadias environment. Throw away allmon sense youve ever known. If it was a method that could not cope with evenmon variables such as heavy snowfall, Arcadia livedcently in afortable reality.
Luna.
They were attributed to Dmitry.
In order to manage Arcadia from now on, it was necessary to at least revise Lunascent system.
30 minutes from now. Gather all the forces Luna can mobilize. I will tell you the way of survival Luna should have pursued from the beginning. If you still think that heavy snow is a problem, I will take your advice and find a new way.
Chapter 335
Chapter 335 30 reinforcements (5)
30 minutester.
Lunas soldiers gathered.
It is impossible to relieve all the fatigue of war in one day, but everyone did not hesitate at Roman Dmitris order.
It was for Lunasfort.
Among those armed to go to battle at any moment were familiar faces like Smith, who had handled the carrot in front of everyone.
said Roman Dmitry.
smith.
yes.
I heard that the soldiers of Luna Kingdom basically learn how to fight in the snow. Am I right?
youre right.
How is that?
Smith looked into Cadens eyes.
It was because I couldnt just tell Lunas skill, but when Caden nodded, he opened his mouth.
Lunas skills can be divided into three main categories. The first is to maneuver in the snow, for which special shoes are used. Usually, the reason why your feet fall in the snow is because a persons weight is concentrated in a small area. Lunas shoes disperse this, and if its an aura swordsman, you can increase its efficiency by spreading mana under your feet. Of course, simply wearing shoes doesnt mean you can move freely, you have to learn the movements that suit them.
The exnation continued.
The second is how to use the weapon.
The third was how to ovee the cold.
It was systematic in its own way.
As Arcadia turned into an extreme environment, Luna Kingdom had to adapt to the cold in order to survive.
So many years have passed.
When the crisis came as the cold became more severe recently, the birth of Isabel prevented the worst situation, but in the past, the problem was solved only by human power.
Smiths methods.
It was the product of hard work.
The people of Luna were proud of this, but there were many loopholes in Roman Dmitris standards.
above the sky.
It was snowing.
Lunas fortress was still able to prevent snow removal magic from piling up to her knees, but the world outside the fortress was dyed white.
It was still daytime, so that was about it.
When the sun goes down and the world turns dark, Arcadia is the world where your eyes fill up from your knees to your chest.
Lunas way.
Itcked the lethal part.
Roman Dmitri saw Cayden.
Kaden. Lunas way, is there a way to fight when its snowing?
doesnt exist.
Why?
Because there is no reason to prepare for such a situation. Arcadia was a world where peace was guaranteed. A way to survive the heavy snow is necessary for Lunas safety, but there was no reason to prepare for the situation of going to war through the heavy snow. There was also a belief that they would not attack each other, and it is not only Luna Kingdom that has restrictions on movement in a situation where heavy snow falls like today.
It was the same.
No matter how much the orcs deal with the white wolves.
It is impossible to capture Lunas fortress through heavy snowfall.
said Roman Dmitry.
I have a suggestion for you. You have personally learned how to ovee the extreme cold while living on the continent of Arcadia. No matter how much the manual for heavy snow is not properly equipped, it does not change that you are in an advantageous situation. From now on, select 100 of Lunas soldiers and subdue only one of Dmitris soldiers. The confrontation will take ce outside the fort, not inside.
It was an unexpected development.
only 1 person.
When the signal was sent, an unknown soldier stepped out.
Roman Dmitris enlisted man is clear, but I cant remember the name in particr.
All of Dmitris soldiers are excellent aura swordsmen. With 100 of Lunas ordinary soldiers, it would not be an easy match in the first ce, apart from environmental factors.
It was then.
Kaden. You and the Aura swordsmen may make up one hundred people. If you seed in overpowering Dmitris soldiers. On Dmitris honor, I will grant you one wish.
Match including Aura Swordsman.
Caydens expression turned to bewilderment.
* * *
One to one hundred.
He wasnt unique like Chris Kevin Ares, and the man with the fierce face didnt look very strong.
His name was Monson.
He was one of Dmitris enlisted men, and had no special title. ording to the exnation, he was an ordinary man who helped with odd jobs at the market before changing jobs.
but.
I had no intention of being careless.
infiltration operation.
When he subdued the orcs in the ice cave, he witnessed with his own eyes what kind of existence Dmitris soldiers were.
Maybe its a formidable existence. And the Roman Dmitri I know is not one to take on impossible fights.
taking a step
Cayden instructed the soldiers.
As Roman Dmitri said, he made up 100 people, including himself and the Aura swordsmen.
Never let your guard down because there is only one opponent. It is difficult to secure visibility outside the fort due to heavy snowfall. You can win unconditionally if you close the distance while leaving each others back and quickly block the space when the enemy attacks first to save the numerical advantage. We have already been greatly indebted to Roman Dmitri. Even if I win, I wouldnt dare to ask for a wish from him, but in order to be recognized for the value of the Luna Kingdom, I have to win at least the fight in the snow.
All right.
Everyone showed their will.
Sigh.
The gates were opened.
When I went outside, I saw a world that had no magical protection whatsoever.
Wheein.
The wind blew.
A chill prated his bones, and snow piled up enough to fill his field of vision.
I couldnt understand how he could try to subdue a hundred people in an environment like this.
However, the bet had already begun, and Roman Dmitri sent a signal from a distance as the soldiers, including Cayden, lined up.
start.
fault.
Monson disappeared into the snow.
just a few steps.
There was no sign of Monson.
Cayden raised mana and looked around with sharp eyes.
Beware of your surroundings! It is a fight in our favor if we are not vignt.
anger.
Senses became sensitive.
It was then.
A fight broke out before Cayden could warn her as she sensed something.
puck!
fast.
Gagging.
evil!
It was an instant.
Monson appeared through the snow and overpowered the soldier in the lead, then struck the vital point with the deless part, knocking down three soldiers at once.
There was no way to resist.
Aura swordsman Caden also barely grasped Monsons existence, so ordinary soldiers could not react to the sudden outburst of Monsons presence.
this.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
kicked the ground
I hurriedly tried to attack Monson, but Monson disappeared back into the snow as if to make fun of Cayden.
It was embarrassing.
opponent was not visible.
It might be because of the heavy snowstorm, but there was no trace of Monsons disappearance in the space.
Even if Lunas skills are extremely polished, it is impossible to move without footprints.
In addition, the snow piled up due to heavy snowfall. Even himself was blinded up to his ankles, but Monson disappeared like a ghost.
That was the beginning.
one by one.
Monson subdued the soldiers.
This way!
membrane Kuck.
Fuck!
Damn it.
Confused.
above the snow.
It was Lunas home ground.
Although he was confident of winning, Monson fooled around Lunas soldiers by wandering around like a ghost.
The results were not different for the Aura swordsmen.
They tried to locate Monson using Lunas methods, but by the time they sensed the presence, they were already under attack.
Puck C
staggered.
Cayden, who was called the white flying squirrel in the form of a kneeling knight, could do nothing.
It was slow.
The one who boasts the best speed in Luna Kingdom.
I didnt dare to catch up with Monson.
one two.
The number of fallen soldiers gave a sense of despair.
At first, Kayden, who fought with willpower, had no choice but to admit the overwhelming difference from a certain point on.
Is Lunas method wrong?
atst.
all fell down
When Cayden was thest one left, an eerie voice came from behind.
Knight. It is over now.
Monson in the back.
sure
It was aplete defeat of the Luna Kingdom.
* * *
The bet is over.
crushing defeat.
Cayden epted the results, but couldnt understand why there was such a difference.
Luna is.
They struggled to survive in a harsh environment.
The skills he had honed so far were not formidable enough to be overpowered by Dmitris skill, which had four seasons.
Lunas soldiers.
Roman Dmitry said as he looked at them, who looked like defeated soldiers.
Luna has been trying to ovee the environment of Arcadia. This is not to deny the effort. However, now that you have been attacked by the Orcs, it has been proven that earnestness is excluded from your efforts.
Are you saying we werent desperate?
okay.
Luna and the North Sea Ice Pce.
what is the difference between the two
It was that peace was assured.
Luna didnt have enemies around them who threatened their lives even if they didnt make a desperate effort.
When the cold first started, Luna must have been desperate. They made various techniques because they couldnt survive if they couldnt ovee the cold, but the situation changed after Queen Isabelle was born. A blessing from God that bestows guaranteed peace and warmth. I should have lived You have spent so many years in an extreme environment, not being prepared for what will happen. That was the problem. In Arcadia, heavy snowfall is a problem that cannot be called a variable. Despite the asional hardship caused by heavy snowfall, you have trained how to fight only under the most ideal circumstances. You would have thought that that was enough. Since most people do not understand trying to be strong, you must have felt that you were working hard enough just by oveing prejudice.
Twisted.
Couldnt say it was anyones fault.
Intricately intertwined elements made Luna what it is today.
You have lost your independence. It is not normal for a country to be in a state of disarray because of the disappearance of one of its queens, Isabe. What Monson has shown you is the product of struggle. I did not hone a way to ovee the cold peacefully, but I made a way to make the most of an extreme environment because I couldnt survive without risking my life like a tenacity.
The soldiers raised their heads.
It was miserable and embarrassing, but I did not turn away from reality.
Luna belonged to Dmitri. And I will empower you to stand on your own feet.
if.
If you dont take advantage of the opportunity.
Luna will be excluded from Dmitris future.
The name of the thing I am going to teach is called the martial arts of the snowy sky.
* * *
That evening.
Everyone was stunned.
After training, Lunas soldiers doubted the reality of what they had experienced.
Nonsense.
How did Dmitrye up with these skills?
Seolcheons martial arts.
It was disconcerting.
It was perfect from one to ten.
The history of the North Sea Ice Pce does not end with simply moving quickly over the snow. details were exined.
then
I could understand Roman Dmitrys words.
Lunas technology always prepared for the worst if the enemys presence was excluded.
Maybe Roman Dmitri is a messenger of God.
It was the words of one soldier.
Roman Dmitry.
It was an out-of-the-ordinary existence.
He brought only 30 reinforcements and subdued 10,000 Orcs, and presented a new direction with extensive knowledge that even Luna did not have.
No one said that heavy snow would be a problem now.
It was truly a divine being. Each and every move left a strong impact in my head.
Cayden shook his head.
no. He is not a messenger of God. He has just entered the realm of transcendence himself.
believed in god
There was no change in the heart that followed Him.
However, the life to be lived in the future will be self-reliant for Lunas future, as Roman Dmitry said.
n in two days.
He said that he would go through enough training and go on the road.
The existence of elves is important.
It is necessary to help them as soon as possible, but Roman Dmitry said there is no need to rush things out of haste.
The existence of the elves was only to increase the odds.
If they cant hold out for a few days, its just that much power in the first ce, so it was necessary to stabilize Lunas power first.
Luna too.
Entered Dmitrys territory.
Unlike when he first asked for help, he developed blind faith in his decision to put the safety of his allies first.
Dmitri when hes an ally and Dmitry when hes not.
The feeling waspletely different.
two days after that.
Sigh.
The gates of the fort were open.
soldiers going out.
There was no more doubt about victory in their eyes.
Chapter 336
Chapter 336 30 Reinforcements (6)
Inside a Dark Cave.
Gyro looked up at the ceiling with an exhausted face.
Through a small gap, I could see the sky as dark as here.
a few days ago.
He heard shocking news from the vignt orcs.
Chwiik the great Graxar has destroyed Lunas fortress. Now that there are no people to help you, youd better think about how to survive as a ve. Chwiik especially you. If you keep looking at me like that, I will eat your eyes alive.
Orc pointed to the gyro.
Saying that Lunas fortress was destroyed.
It was shocking.
Its been a while since Graxar left with his forces, and I didnt expect to hear news like this already.
From then on, Gyro began topletely break down mentally. Lunas downfall could be said to be her own responsibility.
The fall of the fortress would not have happened so quickly if they had not nned an operation outside the fortress and had waited for Roman Dmitri to arrive.
its gyro You pushed Luna to the precipice of destruction.
I was out of breath.
People who are often dragged along.
screams from afar.
At first, he tried to endure the situation with dignity, but from a certain point on, everything around him seemed to me him.
Among those trapped in the cave were soldiers.
They only followed themanders orders, but themander was fooled and ended up being stored for food.
I forgot about hunger.
face went pale
Even though he was alive, he didnt show the face of the living, then the orc threw something in front of him as if mocking him.
Took.
If you want to live on Chwiik, eat it. dragging.
It was a bizarreugh.
The orc burst intoughter with his snub-nosed nose closed and disappeared into the distance.
Peoples eyes were focused.
on the floor.
There was a chunk of meat.
It was something that people who had been starving for several days might have spit and rushed at, but everyones faces were stained with fear.
It had to be. It was a chunk of meat presumed to be human.
It was something that was cut off around the arm, fed, and thrown, and people couldnt bear to touch it even if it was on the verge of death.
It was disastrous.
Everyones expressions were distorted by the anger that welled up inside them.
however.
Gyro approached the chunk of meat.
People looked at me in amazement.
Contrary to the idea that he might be giving up on being human, Gyro grabbed a chunk of meat and dissected it.
It was not meant to be eaten.
When they dissected all of them dripping with blood, the bones that supported them inside were revealed.
He hid the chunk of meat in a corner and secretly took therge bone.
Everyone be quiet. Even if I die, I n to take some of them with me.
muddy voice.
He couldnt eat and his voice was low.
Gyro moved to a corner and began scratching the bone behind his back carefully so that the sound wouldnt leak out.
Buck buck buck. I heard a small noise that bothered me.
Gyro moved his hand tirelessly to make the bones tip sharp, strong enough to pierce the orcs tough skin.
snow field inspection.
his life is over
Thest thing to do was to die as a human being and as a human being.
* * *
Buck buck.
Buck buck buck.
I had a lot of thoughts.
if.
Really, if I had waited for Roman Dmitri, could I have reversed the situation?
It must have been impossible.
There are only 30 people.
Looking back, it wasnt enough power to discuss victory, and Roman Dmitri proved that he didnt care about the welfare of the Luna Kingdom with the size of the reinforcements.
Thats just a minimal courtesy.
Since they couldnt openly ignore Lunas difficulties, they sent enough troops to show condescension when the war was won.
understood.
There was no reason for Dmitri, who had no interaction with Luna, to sacrifice for Luna.
Is there no hope in the first ce?
Isabelles disappearance.
The reason was unknown.
What is certain is that she struggled to thwart Cronus n, and the result was directly linked to Lunas destruction.
A feeling of resentment arose. Isabelle is the Queen of Luna.
No matter how much a person worships a god, the important thing to her is not the safety of mankind, but Lunas people.
Cayden says
Roman Dmitri put Dmitris safety first.
I was envious.
Perhaps Gyro wanted a monarch like Roman Dmitri to lead the Luna Kingdom.
Luna is not a country that worships gods because there are choices. A cold that humans could not handle came and a saint was born, so there was no way for us to live unless we believed in God. Oh God. is this really what you want Luna served you more sincerely than anyone else, but why do we have to suffer like this while sacrificing for the Smander continent?
My stomach was boiling.
Sacrifice is a religiously important element.
He needed someone to rebuke and criticize without knowing Isabels sincerity.
that is.
was human
A weak and insignificant being.
In the depths of despair, Gyro realized how contradictory the harmonious world was.
Even if Isabel hadnt gone missing, the peace of Arcadia would have copsed someday.
Took.
I stopped my hand.
The bones were sharpened.
Enough to handle a few orcs.
I breathed slowly.
waited for the time
Explode thest remaining power to subdue the orcs entering inside at once. If possible, save as many people trapped inside as possible.
Gyro risked his life.
His face, hidden in the darkness, was like that of a demon, and his shining red eyes lowered his head to hide his murderous intent.
Finally.
Sigh.
The door is open.
My heart was beating thump thump.
widely.
step inside.
As Gyro exploded mana and rushed forward, an unexpected sight unfolded before his eyes.
Ke Cayden?!
Gyro!
I opened my eyes.
presence in front of your eyes.
Cayden, who was stained with blood, was there, not an orc who was persecuting humans.
* * *
The feelings I had at first.
It was embarrassing.
The orcs clearly said that Lunas fortress had been destroyed, but how did Cayden appear here?
Lunas soldiers cleared the area.
Behind them, the corpses of orcs were scattered on the floor.
Gyro. The war is not over yet.
What are you talking about?
I saw Cayden.
He first brought water, but Gyro refused to drink it and showed his eyes telling him to tell the truth.
While I crossed the endless mountain range. Lunas fortress fell to the orcs. I thought Lunas future was over at that time, but Roman Dmitri-sama thought differently. I told you how to get Luna back with only 30 men. It was an impossible operation. Even while executing the operation, I thought it was bound to fail.
drip drip
blood dripped
No matter how many orcs he ughtered, Caydens face was stained with blood.
The result is as you checked now. We recaptured Lunas fortress and ughtered ten thousand orcs.
I was astonished.
30 people.
Undoubtedly, it is not a number that determines the oue of a war.
Even though he was from Arcadia, who was not familiar with war, he taught memon sense in the book on warfare that he had read to the point of wear out.
How ridiculous Cadens words were. So there was awe.
Roman Dmitri didnt think of Lunasfort, but he really thought that 30 people would help.
Moment.
I was speechless.
I was happy that Luna wasnt over, but I tightly clenched my fists with miserable feelings.
After all, I was the problem.
Roman Dmitry.
he was the savior
If I had waited for a few days, the situation would havepletely changed, but Gyro did not know the truth and pushed Luna into the pit of despair.
It was a very harsh reality.
What he wanted was the peace of the Luna Kingdom, but in the end, dragging the troops with his strong argument became a fatal defeat.
I wanted to die.
I wanted to be freed from guilt by biting my tongue.
but.
that was a cowardly act.
Gyro wanted to put an end to the responsibility of defeat by dying fighting the orcs on the battlefield.
Where is he?
expression has changed.
From Roman Dmitry.
he became
Cayden packed the gyro and told me why I had to hurry from now on.
Roman Dmitri-sama has left for an all-out war against Graxar. So, get your mind right. We must quickly regroup and help Roman Dmitri before the battle is over.
* * *
Around that time.
The situation of the elves was not good.
A considerable portion of the Elves territory had already been captured by the Orcs pushing forward with their numbers.
Attack!
Dont let the enemiese in anymore!
Pot-Pot-
Pot- An arrow was fired.
Elves fired arrows while moving swiftly on top of a bare tree whose shape was only maintained by the energy of the World Tree.
puck.
Quek.
Chwiik dont back down!
The orc hit by the arrow fell to the ground.
The number of Orcs who had already died was not small, but the Orcs rushed in as if the deaths of their kin were nothing.
A space that was once called the forest of elves.
The number of elves guarding the World Tree here was about 10,000.
Even if an elf fired an arrow and killed 3 or 4 orcs, the orcs following Graxar boasted more than twice as many numbers as that.
Man-in-the-middle tactics.
It was a fight with a predictable ending.
Graxar blocked the way and blew off the elven warriors head with one blow.
Kwajik.
Chwiik funny guy.
Blood spattered.
Graxars entire body was stained with blood.
fight in the past.
He always stood at the forefront and directly defeated the strongest-looking enemies.
Graxar was a special being.
From the moment he held a weapon in his hand, he naturally realized mana, and the Orc warriors who looked down on him were defeated by Graxar and acknowledged that he was the strongest.
Best Orc Lord ever.
The beings who promoted him as an Orc Lord, whether by force or intelligence, had no choice but to acknowledge Graxars talent.
and.
Ever since he seized power, Graxar dreamed of conquering Arcadia.
The stupid aliens didnt know the truth.
Even if Isabel hadnt gone missing, Arcadia would one day be stained with war because of her.
Chwiik advance! Dont back down!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
exploded the aura
He gave strength to the Orcs with his race-specific assimtion ability and threw a huge ax with all his might.
All the trees caught in the ax shattered with a loud crackling sound.
The elves who were walking up and down the tree fell as they were, and three or four orcs per elf rushed at them and hacked their bodies to pieces.
A scream was heard.
The end was approaching.
If even the elves copsed, there would be no one to oppose the orcs in Arcadia.
It was then.
Cheak!
Aww!
from the rear.
A strange noise was heard.
Graxar stopped.
It was a sound that shouldnt have been heard.
With the elves in a corner, who the hell would attack the orcs from behind?
Chwiik surprise attack! Humans are attacking from the rear!
Chwiik man?
An orcs report.
Graxars gaze turned to the rear.
Moment.
I felt eerie.
The Luna Kingdom has already perished.
They were the only human-made nation in Arcadia, and there were no humans other than them.
Then there was only one thing that this situation meant.
The existence that Lunas soldiers mentioned at the end of the interrogation.
An army of about 30 men, led by a human he had never heard of, who had crossed an endless mountain range.
Finally.
I could see the scenery behind me.
Seeing Lunas g pping, her expression hardened.
no way.
sure
That Lunas soldiers are alive.
It meant that only Calotts forces had suffered.
In other words, a man beyond the endless mountain range whose name he does not know has overturned the difference of ten thousand.
This.
It was a variable that did not exist in Graxars n.
Chapter 337
Chapter 337 Graxar (1)
Caught by the tail.
Finding the back of the orcs, Roman Dmitry gave orders as he made his way through the blizzard.
From now on, we will move ording to n.
yes.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
There was no hesitation.
Dmitris soldiers rushed at the orcs as soon as they received the order.
hooked
Cheak!
The lead was Kevin.
Kevin, who ran the fastest, attacked the orc from behind and twisted the screaming orcs head.
Even then, the orcs did not notice Kevins existence.
It was because both sight and sound were blocked by the blizzard, but he btedly grasped the situation after seeing the orc fall to the ground.
but.
Its alreadyte.
Before they could get into line, Dmitris men came after them.
It is beneficial!
Chwiik enemy appeared!
Orcs fell into confusion.
Most of the elite troops had fallen to the front line, so ordinary soldiers could not stop Dmitris attack.
It was truly a one-sided ughter.
Kevin burrowed into the space, ughtering dozens of orcs, and blood sprayed into his eyes every time Chris sword shed.
On the continent of Arcadia, Orcs were described as a people of battle.
It was because the physical advantage born from birth was specialized inbat, but the orcs desperate efforts against Dmitris soldiers did not work at all.
Caang!
lost in a power struggle.
When the orcs wavering eyes looked at the opponent in front of him, Logan split his torso as it was.
Kwadeuk.
Push shush.
Blood spattered.
Dmitrys soldiers.
They were one per hundred.
Power enough to face a hundred soldiers alone against any army in the world.
That was Dmitris level.
Even unknown soldiers showed their strength, and neers like Fred and Logan Ares performed just as well as Chris and Kevin.
The blocking enemies fell.
Lunas soldiers who followed and joined the battlefield could not hide their astonishment at the situation in front of them.
and.
This is Dmitry.
The people beyond the endless mountains are so strong.
battle at the fort.
At the time, I was distracted and couldnt see the situation properly.
However, when I checked Dmitris powerlessness with my sanity, it seemed that my mind would be blown away by the abnormal powerlessness. Arent they the same soldiers?
However, ordinary soldiers could not understand how to use the aura as a soldier.
sure thing. It was that Dmitri was Lunas ally.
Lunas soldiers gave strength to their performance, which would have been like demons if they met as enemies.
Follow Dmitri!
Destroy all the heinous Orcs!
first operation.
It was a massacre by force.
Given Graksars progress, Roman Dmitri expected their tail to be weak.
It was natural.
Luna has been captured.
Since the only other race that could stand up to the Orcs was the Elves, it was only right for Graxar to use the elite to attack the Elves.
That was their weakness.
Roman Dmitri had only 29 privates and thousands of Lunas soldiers, but the massacre spreading from the rear overwhelmed tens of thousands of Orcs.
A scream spread.
Blood stained his eyes.
OK.
As expected, there was a change in the camp of the Orcs.
Suppress Chwiik from the rear first!
Dispose of the Chwiik people!
Graxarsmand fell.
Elves in front, humans behind.
In a situation where the power could be dispersed if something went wrong, Graxar ordered the rearguard to be punished quickly.
It was clever.
Judgment was quick.
Graksar had the best judgment, but it was what Roman Dmitri had hoped for.
Execute the second operation.
at that point.
The fighting soldiers disappeared in the middle of a blizzard.
* * *
Whiing.
A blizzard blew.
As the evil orcs chased through the blizzard, a group of troops came out of the piled snow.
Pak.
Watch out for Chwiik Kuck!
Cheak!
Fluffy.
They were Lunas soldiers.
They stabbed their spears at the same time and turned the charging Orcs into a hive at once.
A situation that happened in an instant. Lunas soldiers quickly attacked the orcs who were still unconscious.
If one man wasnt enough, two men would attack if two men were not enough.
Just like that.
When the orcs came to their senses and lined up, Lunas soldiers disappeared into the blizzard without hesitation.
Chwiik these rats!
Chwiik chase!
It was a confusing situation.
The attack itself by the humans was also sudden, but to hide under the snow and try a surprise attack. It was a situation that could not be exined by Arcadias technology.
The orcs simply caught up with their eyes blushing at the fact that they had been subjected to a surprise attack itself, and the snow was so severe that even if they went a little ahead, they could not see the orcs following them.
It was then.
sudden.
Kwajik.
Something came out through the blizzard.
It was Roman Dmitry.
A monster that could not be defeated even in head-to-headbat suddenly appeared and killed three or four orcs at once.
head is broken
body flew away
Roman Dmitri took care of the orcs in an instant and disappeared into the blizzard just as Lunas soldiers disappeared.
For thete Orcs who arrived, there was no choice but to be embarrassed.
The people who went ahead to deal with the humans became corpses at some point and were scattered on the ground.
second operation.
Utilized the territory of the elves.
The world tree spreads vitality to the surroundings, albeit feebly, and even if it caused heavy snowfall, it wasnt too serious in the elves territory.
So Roman Dmitry attacked the rear of the enemy, luring them away and away from the influence of the World Tree.
The heavy snow was apanied by a huge blizzard, so the Orcs could not properly utilize their numerical superiority.
like right now
puck.
Cheak!
the orc screamed.
The orc, who rode a white wolf and rushed at it, had his chest ripped apart by Roman Dmitri.
Hundreds have already been hit.
Graxars orders forced the orcs to limb.
this war.
Even if Roman Dmitry pushed through with his own force, he would have a chance of winning, but he did not blindly induce a head-on confrontation.
Graxars power has yet to be properly grasped.
Orcs have tens of thousands of Orc warriors, so a head-to-head confrontation with blind faith in individuals is inevitable.
st furnace.
Strategized.
Able to do maximum damage with minimal sacrifice.
The martial arts of the North Sea Ice Pce made that possible.
Pak.
die!
Fluffy!
Soldiers popping out of their eyes.
Lunas soldiers learned about the North Sea Ice Pces stealth techniques over the past two days.
Half followed Dmitris men and attacked from the rear, while the other half hid in the snow and waited for the moment to lure the enemy away.
Differences in power were taken into ount.
If they werent strong enough to run amok through enemies like Dmitris soldiers, they were ced in their proper positions.
We win.
I can win.
training in the past.
Lunas soldiers were confident of victory.
Although he admired Roman Dmitris strength, he had no choice but to believe in the future n he had exined while teaching him the martial arts of the snowy sky.
If they were in the position of the Orcs. It seemed like it would be the same.
The North Sea Ice Pces martial arts made it possible to urately recognize the enemys location and move without a trace even in a snowstorm, so the environment with heavy snowfall was a very advantageous advantage for Luna Kingdom.
Bodies piled up.
Orcs dwindling rapidly.
In such a situation, Graxar began to move.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Graxar knew he had fallen into a trap.
Themander of the enemy is not an ordinary person.
Roman Dmitry.
It was a being that appeared beyond the endless mountains.
He must have recaptured Lunas fortress with 30 men, and the human movement to reverse the blizzard was likely to have originated from that.
Its not just a hypothesis.
While preparing for this war, he grasped the human strength, so this situation could not be exined with Lunas power alone.
furthermore.
The elves started a counterattack.
At first, they didnt understand the situation, but they seemed to think it was an opportunity for the humans to attack.
The strangers beyond the endless mountains are the problem. Luna Kingdom is powerless against us, but Roman Dmitri and his soldiers are strong. If we overlook their existence, we may be defeated.
The situation was quickly grasped.
Graxar shouted, loaded with mana.
Everyone step back! Dont get sucked in as the enemies want!
And then.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
kicked the ground
leader of the enemies.
Dmitris soldiers suddenly appeared and attacked the orcs.
Among them were those as powerful as he was, but Graxar boldly stepped forward.
Kwak.
I gripped the ax tightly.
Mana exploded and his muscles swelled greatly.
Die Chwiik!
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A huge sh ensued.
opponent attacked.
He was Ares.
After dealing with the orcs, Ares quickly retrieved the sword and his expression twisted in shock.
It was destructive power that exceeded expectations.
Graxar swung his massive ax in session as if he had expected Ares to block the attack, driving Ares into a corner.
Quaang!
bang! bang! bang! bang!
It was an overwhelming sight.
A wave of aura from Graxar pushed the blizzard, and they were clearly visible.
humans and orcs.
different from birth.
Since Orcs were born warriors, Arcadia called them predators.
however.
There was a fact that people overlooked.
The origin of the aura came from Alexander, and no matter how simr to humans, it was not a power that the orcs were ustomed toing to.
As the years passed, Orc warriors who used auras appeared.
The reason they are strong is not because they are outstanding as aura testers, but because they are physically gifted from birth and use auras, they overwhelm human aura testers even if they are at the same level.
Think about it.
If the being born with the body of an orc had the talent of an aura.
What will happen.
Such a being was Graxar.
Gray Wastnd n.
They sumbed to Graxar.
Looking at the brilliant aura he manifested, he lowered his head to the fact that he was truly the strongest orc ever.
gripping support.
The aura distorted.
A red-hot aura fell over Ares head.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
blow.
A great upheaval urred.
Ares was pushed back.
The hardened face and slightly trembling hands proved that the blow was formidable.
I will lose if I dont do this properly.
It was then.
Graxar slung the ax over his shoulder, disying ferocious teeth.
Listen to the leader of the people of Chwiik! lets y with me If you defeat me, the Gray Wastes will concede defeat.
Confrontation with Ares.
It was a kind of performance.
Graxar proved his presence and chose the only way to win this war.
OK.
Wheein.
over the blizzard.
You make an interesting suggestion.
Roman Dmitri appeared.
* * *
Graxar.
It was a great existence.
Although Ares is the most powerful person on the Smander continent, Graxar showed a push towards Ares for a moment.
Of course, that alone could not guarantee victory.
Ares wasnt at full strength, and Graxar wasnt at full strength either.
Whats really fun
It was Graxars decision.
Even though we had a numerical advantage, we decided that war of attrition was unfavorable. In a situation where we are actively taking advantage of the heavy snow environment, we must have realized that the number of people cannot change the trend. Graxar is no ordinary orc. It has both powerful arms and wisdom and leadership as amander.
Lunas defeat.
I got it.
With Graxar leading the war with overwhelming force and leadership, the Orcs would have no choice but to win.
the problem is.
It was a time of war.
From the moment Dmitri and Luna formed a connection, unexpected variables arose for Graksar.
said Roman Dmitry.
When I win or when you win. What do you think will happen to those who followed the losers?
Chwiik is the heart of a winner.
Yes, that is the problem.
He lowered his sword and walked slowly towards Graxar.
Graxar. This war is not a simple conquest war. You have revealed your intent to feed humans and have in effect reced rations with prisoners of war. It was a rtionship that had already ended since then. Either I lose or you lose. Not a single one of those who followed the loser can escape the responsibility of defeat.
this war.
The fate of the tribe was at stake.
It meant that it was not the kind of war in which one could survive even if a white g was raised.
Graxar was arrogant.
When he started a war after grasping the human strength, he did not calcte the possibility of losing the war.
I will not ept your offer. And tell me in advance.
got a sword
He looked at his opponent and erased the smile from his face.
If I win, the Orcs will be wiped out from the continent of Arcadia. So from now on, stop me by any means.
Chapter 338
Chapter 338 Graxar (2)
Graxar knew instinctively.
over the blizzard.
I felt an overwhelming presence.
Ares, who had just exchanged attacks, was also a formidable being, but it seemed that he would not be able to defeat the existence beyond the blizzard if he lost his strength against Ares.
So I bet the odds.
The reason he proved his presence and summoned Roman Dmitri was because he knew that was the only way for the Orcs to win.
It was funny.
Humans are insignificant and weak.
But to feel this way because of only one human being, despite having a numerical superiority.
Chwiik I also promise. if i win I will conquer Arcadia and trample your country across the endless mountains.
no more
No words were needed.
Graxar grabbed his axe tightly and charged, exploding his aura.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was fast.
Contrary to his huge body, he dug into the space in an instant, and Graxars muscles swelled greatly and he swung his ax fiercely at Roman Dmitri.
It was a frightening scene just to watch.
The red aura swirling around the ax seemed like an attack that the human body could not block.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A strong shock ensued.
The attack was blocked.
In a situation where it was blocked casually, Graxarunched a series of attacks as if to continue the momentum.
Quaang!
bang! bang! bang! bang!
It was the same tactic used to push Ares.
however.
The more he attacked, the more cracks appeared in Graxars expression.
When I was dealing with Ares, I still felt like I was pushing my opponent, but when I was fighting with Roman Dmitri, I felt a tremendous repulsive force.
sure Roman Dmitri was a strong man on a different level.
He suddenly changed direction while attacking because he judged that he could not be defeated with proper technique.
sudden.
dug into the right
Then.
Immediately after inducing the opponents defense, he rotated his body backward and attacked in the opposite direction.
Puong-
Mana exploded.
By adding explosive power to the rotation, the opponent did not have time to react.
It was then.
sh.
Beetle.
The bnce of the body was shaken.
I thought I had caught the opponent off guard, but suddenly my arm bounced off and a burning pain rose from my face.
He avoided having his head blown off due to the difference in hair.
However, how quickly and unexpectedly, a red line was drawn from Graxars eyebrows to the area around his mouth.
This crazy.
A crack urred.
The fact that Roman Dmitri was strong was expected.
but.
The just was out of the question.
Even himself, who thought he was the strongest in Arcadia, couldnt grasp the attack properly and had to block Roman Dmitris attack without having time to reorganize his staggering body.
Quaang!
bang! bang! bang! bang!
My eyes were spinning tight.
It was the same method.
Roman Dmitriunched a series of attacks from above, as if Graksar had pushed him, and Graksar was infinitely pushed back.
It was an unfamiliar experience. From the moment Orcs are born, they are gifted with superpowers that humans cannot dare to touch.
Since awakening his aura to his natural strength, Graxar has never been pushed back from his strength, but now there was no way to counter it.
It was a simple sh.
Graxars presence was crushed by the obvious swing of the sword as if to block it.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
pushed back
Graxar gritted his teeth.
I felt that things had gone awry at the sight of Roman Dmitri walking slowly as if he wasnt at full strength yet.
At this rate, we will be defeated.
Roman Dmitry.
It was a monster.
A type of person Ive never experienced before.
Just as he was a mutant among the orcs, he was also an existence that could not be exined by human limitations.
It was still hard to ept the reality.
I couldnt understand the fact that humans could be so strong after oveing their physical limitations.
But the fight has already begun.
Knowing that the fate of the Orc race was at stake, he had to defeat his opponent by any means necessary.
Chwiik Shaman! Cast a spell on me!
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
At Graxars cry, the shaman hurriedly summoned magic.
outside intervention.
It was a foul.
Knowing this, Roman Dmitris enlisted men did not show any signs of agitation.
Lunas soldiers stomped their feet, but they couldnt intervene as the direct soldiers were still.
Anger C
Mana spread out.
The shaman lifted his hands and opened his eyes.
Aaaaaaaaaaa-.
It was a bizarre sound.
The magic flowing from him was absorbed by Graxar, and Graxars eyes turned bright red.
It was a different type of magic from Berserker.
It grants power by permanently extinguishing the shamans magical power.
At the manifestation of the highest level of sorcery, Graxar felt mana exploding from within.
fault.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
kicked the ground
It will be different from before.
Blood vessels jutted out from Graxars face, his eyes glistening with murderous intent.
Die Chwiik!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The wind parted.
The ground shuddered with the rushing movement.
Aura that explodes red.
As if to cut down Roman Dmitri at once, Graksar burned his own life force and put it in a single blow.
That moment.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
People rolled their eyes.
Graxar suddenly threw his head back and copsed backwards.
Roman Dmitris sword sliced through the red burning aura and cut off Graxars right arm.
* * *
Its over.
As Graxar copsed, one of the orcs watching from behind screamed.
Protect Chwiik Graxar!
Attack Chwiik!
tens of thousands of orcs.
They ran at once.
Some took Graksar, while others lit their eyes and spewed murderous intent against Roman Dmitri.
It was spectacr.
Dmitrys men also took up arms to respond.
I will handle it.
But onemand at a time.
The soldiers drew their weapons.
Even as he watched the orcs rushing in like waves, Roman Dmitris order to them was absolute.
Roman Dmitry walked forward.
Then he extended his sword towards the orcs.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura swept the front.
The Orcs who hurriedly raised their weapons to stop them were torn apart, and the Orc warriors using their auras had no different results.
Roman Dmitry moved on.
The corpses of the orcs who had just been alive were trampled underfoot, but Roman Dmitri showed no emotion whatsoever.
It was calm.
He just swung his sword while facing the orcs that were attacking him.
squeak.
Pooh!
The massacre has begun.
He cut down the Orcs who rushed in from the front one after another and, if necessary, erupted an aura and swept the space.
The enemys attacks did not work at all.
As if they had entered the realm of death, the orcs faced death in one form or another as soon as they encountered Roman Dmitri.
Whether the head is blown off, the chest is torn, or the upper body and lower body are separated.
Not a single orc could make a meaningful attack.
hook.
dodged the attack.
When the mindless attack was let go, harsh death visited the orcs without fail.
Blood spattered.
Killed over and over again.
On the way, corpses piled up like mountains, and the faces of the orcs also became terrified.
It was an unfamiliar situation for them.
Just as Graksar denied the existence of Roman Dmitri, such a strong human being never existed in their lives.
Hundreds of orcs were killed in seconds.
Usually, the number of people outnumbers the few, but no matter how hard they hit them, they couldnt hurt them.
But they didnt stop running.
They had to protect their leader as Graxar copsed on the floor and coughed up blood.
I said In exchange for defeat, I will annihte the orcs.
It was not a lie.
at this spot.
He was thinking of killing all the Orcs.
It was then
Stop Chwiik! Everyone back down!
Graxar fell to the floor.
he cried out and coughed up blood.
* * *
Graxars expression was devastating.
Hisplexion was pale, and the fact that he kept coughing up blood proved that his life was short.
Graxar gasped.
He took a deep breath and looked up at Roman Dmitri.
Chwiik was as he said. A monster existed beyond the endless mountains.
It was an iprehensible sound.
increasingly.
Breathing calmed down.
Graksar continued to speak with a clear mind, as if a shback urred.
Chwiik a few months ago. There was a guy who came to me. He was aware of my ns to conquer Arcadia and offered to give me that much power if I gave him my all. Chwiik When I refused, he said something funny. There are monsters beyond the endless mountains. A monster that I cant handle and will not dare to cross the endless mountain range even if the Orcs upy Arcadia in the future.
monster.
That was Roman Dmitry.
I didnt know at first, but when I was dealing with Roman Dmitri, I felt like I knew why the being said that.
Chwiik I refused to the end. I couldnt sell my existence because I knew he was a demon.
Beetle.
I got up.
Blood poured out.
The right arm part was empty, and even though he raised his head, he couldnt find the same momentum as before.
Now facing death, Graxar did not regret his choice.
The conquest of Chwiik Arcadia was a voluntary choice, and there is no change in that thought even now. Roman Dmitry. You would call what we did cruel, but it was what we had to do.
* * *
Human-like bipedal lotion.
using tools.
eating omnivores
It was clear that the Orcs, who thought and acted on their own, were a race simr to humans, although fundamentally different.
but.
Simr doesnt mean identical.
Orcs and humans are different.
As if they were gifted with superpowers from birth, they showed differences in many areas.
among them.
There was a problem that put the orcs in trouble.
It was Dasan.
While a human gave birth to one child by incubating it for more than eight months, an orc gave birth to not one but four or five children in three months.
Just like humans sometimes give birth to twins. In some cases, more than twice as many children were born.
In the past, fertility was a blessing.
However, since Arcadia was covered with cold, fertility became a curse that held back the Orcs.
the ground freezes
animals died
As food became scarce, food to feed the child orcs ran out.
Orcs needed a change.
If fertility cannot be prevented by birth, at least I had to think about how to feed my future life.
When Graxar was young.
I found out the shocking truth.
At that time, the Orc race had already adapted to the cold of Arcadia, and he heard that there was a tradition called burial.
At first, his parents said it was a way to lead sick and old orcs to a peaceful death.
It is said that by ending their lives and burying them in the ground, they are freed from the suffering of this world.
however.
The truth was different.
Sick and old orcs.
They were only food-grubbers, and the Orcs used them as food for the survival of the race.
It was shocking.
The way the Orcs survived was too cruel.
Sick and aging orcs despaired of theirst and epted burial with miserable faces like cattle being led to a ughterhouse.
But there was no existence that refused it.
Knowing that they have survived so far through the burial, they hoped that this would be of some help to the tribe.
It must have been from then.
Desire boiled in Graxars heart.
far away
Ive heard that humans live affluent lives by making storages.
They gave birth to a small number and lived happily with that alone, but the Orcs could not live satisfied with the reality.
So I dreamed of conquest.
Instead of eating the same people, why dont you subdue other races and use them as food?
At some point, such thoughts filled my head.
Then one day.
An incident that ignited desire took ce.
I went home after hunting, but the mother who gave birth to Graxar was still being bitten by her younger siblings.
Chwiik, my dear. dont be angry This is our destiny.
It was the mothers choice.
the cold gets worse
Food was exhausted.
Looking at the children dying of malnutrition in a situation that even the burial could not handle, the mother had no choice but to make an extreme choice.
The mother suckled her children.
He encouraged them to act, saying that it was the right thing for children who could not think normally even though they were being bitten and sttered with blood.
that day.
The world has copsed.
Graxar felt deeply wrong.
if there is a god
Why did you make the orcs like this?
Due to the harsh cold and the curse of fertility, she had no choice but to watch her mother die with her own two eyes.
decided to go to war
Destroy the existing powers.
seized power
I wanted to do it myself, not anyone elses intention.
The devils contract was rejected.
I didnt want to tarnish the choice for the survival of the race with dirty contracts.
And now.
Graksar looked up at Roman Dmitri.
Looking down with a bloodstained face, it was clear that he would keep his word to exterminate the orcs.
He was such a man.
Just by exchanging battles, he knew how cruel Roman Dmitri was.
Chwiik is a fucking devil.
saw the sky
Even if its the wrong choice.
Graxar couldnt help but watch the orcs perish like this.
Instead of taking my everything, give me strength. Power so strong that I can protect my kind.
That moment.
space is distorted
As it twisted, an abyss-like hole was revealed, and purple energy poured out from there.
and.
The aura covered Graxars body.
Chapter 339
Chapter 339 Graxar (3)
It was a bizarre scene.
Graxars body, covered in purple aura, began to growrger andrger as it turned purple.
I opened my eyes. Her eyes, which seemed ready to pop out at any moment, were dyed red, and blood vessels stood out in various ces on her face.
I swallowed a moan in great pain.
When the expanding energy touched the severed right arm, it entangled like a living creature and formed a new arm.
series of courses.
It looked dangerous.
Roman Dmitri watched the process of the monster being born.
Its a familiar power.
purple aura.
I had memories of the experience.
When he dealt with Shefir, he dragged Roman Dmitri into a purple space.
The memory of that day is still vivid.
It was a kind of power not allowed in the human world, so I thought of a hypothesis that there might be a non-human being behind the Kronos Empire.
That is to say. The existence that gave Graxar power was rted to the Kronos Empire.
It wasnt enough that they spread their demonic powers all over the Smander continent, and they were plotting some kind of n in Arcadia, avoiding peoples eyes.
I didnt attack on purpose.
I was on the sidelines.
He wanted to see how strong Graxar would be after epting the power of the devil.
Alexandr went to rest after the war with Dmitry. Externally, we are advocating peace and thoroughly observing the truce negotiations, but everyone knows that is not the truth.
Even in the case of prisoners of war.
The Kronos Empire was silent.
I hoped that they, who were angry over nothing and mentioned the war, would quietly pass through all situations.
on the other side of it.
Clearly there was a conspiracy.
It was no coincidence that Alexander went to rest, Isabel, who had been interfering with the ns of the Kronos Empire, went missing, and Graxar heard whispers from the devil.
there was something
If it was a truth that could not be known even with Dmitris intelligence, he intended to confirm even a part of it through Graksar.
if.
What would have happened if Graxar had epted the devils temptation earlier.
He must have destroyed Lunas fortress andpletely conquered Arcadia before the kingdom of Luna could ask for help.
At that time, it was not possible to solve the situation on a small scale as it is now.
If the Kronos Empire had intended to form a force to attack Dmitri beyond the endless mountains.
When war broke out again, unexpected beings would cross the endless mountains and endanger Dmitri.
Kronos was alive and well.
I just curled up.
He grew stronger to re-reveal his ambition of conquering the continent at any time.
Finally.
Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.
Graxar groaned.
The moment Roman Dmitris purple eyes turned to him, his presence suddenly disappeared from sight.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
* * *
Graksar did not disappear.
To be precise, he rushed at a tremendous speed and swung the ax with his arm that had obviously been severed.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Roman Dmitry was pushed.
It was a huge destructive force.
Graksar showed destructive power that was iparable to the previous one, to the extent that the shock was transmitted even after blocking it.
Cheak!
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
When Roman Dmitri raised his sword to block it, he swung his other hand, and when he took a step back, he immediately caught up and shed the ax continuously.
Roman Dmitris body trembled.
Even though it normally defends itself, Graxars destructive power gave it an even greater impact.
To those watching the situation, Roman Dmitri looked very dangerous, so it wouldnt be strange at any time.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Graxar jumped high.
When he raised the huge ax with both hands, the red and purple energy intertwined, exuding a tremendous presence.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
People closed their eyes tightly.
The moment the ax was struck down, even masters like Ares were pushed back.
I had goosebumps all over my body.
Before epting the power of the devil, Ares was a good enough opponent, but the existence pushing Roman Dmitri now waspletely different.
Twice? 3 times? Simple numbers could not exin Graxars change.
The destructive energy, which was not found before, also showed a push against Roman Dmitris aura.
Kwajik.
The floor was hollow.
The snow umted on the floor had already been blown away by the energy that had already spread around them, and even a blizzard from the auras storm could not invade the twos territory.
It was an out-of-the-world battle. Graxars strength left Lunas soldiers speechless.
Without Roman Dmitri, there was no way to defeat that monster with Lunas power.
If only you kill we live.
It was a thick voice.
Orcs breathing sound.
It wasnt even Graxars usual voice.
His muddy, distorted voice could only be heard from the bottom of the abyss, and he showed a strong desire to save the orcs even when he lost his self.
It was good to die like this.
Whatever the demon did to steal his soul, what mattered most to Graxar immediately was that the orcs would not live on in the bodies of their kin.
baek!
swung his left hand
When Roman Dmitri blocked it, he swung the ax again with his right arm.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
sure death.
will surely kill
Aspirations were seething.
It rushed through the space so quickly that the eyes of the general public could not catch up with it, and drove Roman Dmitri.
however.
Something was strange.
Roman Dmitri is not a person to be treated like this.
No matter how many times stronger he had borrowed the power of the devil, Roman Dmitris power, who blew off his arm in one blow,pletely overwhelmed Graksar.
But now, Graxar was pushing one-sidedly.
Roman Dmitri must have had a chance to counterattack, but he reacted defensively enough to feel strange.
The reason was unknown.
There was no time to think.
The moment Graksar raised his aura once more and was about to attack, Roman Dmitris sword shed.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheer.
Graxar was pushed back.
A battle of strength and power.
He exploded the purple energy, but he was clearly pushed back by Roman Dmitris blow.
Eyes flickered.
He sold his soul to the devil.
This result could not have been.
Roman Dmitry looked at Graksar with an indifferent look.
Is this your best?
spoken words.
It showed people the truth.
* * *
It was intentional.
I deliberately moved defensively and epted Graxars power as it was.
It was strong.
I had no choice but to admit it.
Graksar was a monster that no one except Roman Dmitri could defeat, and if there were not one or two monsters like this, he would be a great threat to Dmitri.
Cronuss ambition was supported by that much power.
If the magician who had blown up the capital of Odelia and monsters like this were apanied, no matter how strong Roman Dmitri was, it would be difficult to stop them all.
Moment.
showed a smile
Roman Dmitry felt genuinely amused by the situation.
You know what I hate the most.
Graxar did not answer.
He let out a rough breath and looked for an opportunity, but looked as if he would rush at any opportunity.
but.
I couldnt move.
As if his feet were glued to the ground, he could not see a gap in his opponent.
It is a life in which there are no more enemies.
past life.
Baek Joong-hyeok rose to the top.
It was not the level of heaven, but it was a goal that was barely reached, and Baek Joong-hyeoks life after that was very boring.
No matter how strong he became, there was no one to test his strength against.
As time passed, he ascended to a higher level, but the meaning of that power began to disappear.
Baek Joong-hyeoks notoriety weighed on people.
Even those who had a great reputation in Moorim bowed their heads and knelt at the mere mention of Baek Joong-hyeoks name.
It was the irony of life.
Baek Joong-hyeok when he was young, if only he wanted to rule.
Roman Dmitri, in his current life mixed with his previous life, wanted the process of reigning to be as difficult and as many enemies as possible.
So that.
It made sense.
The loneliness of having no opponent even after reaching the heights of the sky was indescribable.
so that.
Not yet.
Not yet.
Whoever Alexander is and who is behind him.
I hoped this wasnt the end.
Having no opponent to deal with even one who has not reached the level of his previous life will give him a sense of helplessness even more than his previous life.
I wasnt even in my 30s yet. There were many days to live, so a fighting spirit boiled inside.
And now.
I was sure.
Behind Kronos.
He was an existence that could not guarantee victory as he was now.
To make Graksar like this just by infusing him with energy, he must have gone beyond human limits.
So how could I not be happy?
The fact that there was still an opponent he had to defeat was not enough for now, which brought a smile to Roman Dmitris face.
I hope you guys prepare more. So that I can unleash my full power.
Shuk.
got a sword
Looking at Graksar, who couldnt even think of moving, Roman Dmitri raised the power of the Heavenly Demon Artisan.
Look. This is the strength you must bear in the future.
widely.
The eighth step of Heavenly Demons reign.
Aura exploded.
The aura erupting from the danteon showed tremendous explosive power, as if an active volcano exploded.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
single blow.
Graxars body.
Just like that, I was caught in a storm of aura.
* * *
Extinction.
Existence itself has disappeared.
I was blind to my eyes and ears.
A storm of aura tore Graxars body apart, and when his lost sight returned, he was nowhere to be found.
Everyone knew. That he who existed before my eyes had died.
The best orcs in the history of the Gray Wastnd were unable to do anything in the face of overwhelming force.
I was stunned.
The number of Orcs was still high.
But now that they saw the scene in front of their eyes, the orcs had no choice but to drop their weapons and raise a white g.
Please buy Chwiik and save me!
In the future, Chwiik, I will give my life for Dmitry. Please do not annihte us.
Tutu-tuk.
Everyone threw down their weapons.
I lost my will to fight.
In the face of overwhelming force, they epted that the war was over.
said Roman Dmitry.
You must have had your own circumstances. The only way for the orcs to survive in the cold of Arcadia was to sacrifice other races. But if you consider defeat. It was not necessary to cross the irreparable river. From the moment you treated humans as food and ate their flesh, the rtionship between you and the humans of Arcadia became impossible under the same sky.
Chwiik please !
Please forgive Chwiik just once!
Fear spread.
Instinctively, they knew that the only way to survive was to return Roman Dmitris heart.
but.
There is no particr ill feeling. I just dont want a precedent for showing mercy to people like you.
squeak.
Pooh.
He blew off the head of an orc who was begging for his life.
Blood spattered.
As soon as his gaze stained with horror and bewilderment turned to Roman Dmitri, he gave an order in a cold voice.
Kill them all.
extinction.
The massacre began on a firm order.
* * *
That time.
Cayden and Gyro hurried their steps.
Roman Dmitris n to deal with tens of thousands of orcs made them unable to wait for the results.
Its a result of me. I cant let Roman Dmitri take all the me. Even if it meant dying on the battlefield while fighting the orcs. I will take responsibility for the defeat and die for Luna.
It was a gyro.
The body hasnt matured yet.
But he actively urged his steps.
My body staggered every time I walked.
Gyros body screamed for a little rest, but his eyes filled with venom gnashed his teeth and endured the pain.
The memory of that day is still vivid in my mind.
When they allied with the yetis and drove the orcs into a trap, Graxars presence behind them gave them a sense of great despair.
at that time.
The soldiers saw the gyro.
They hoped to solve the reality in front of them, but Gyro could not guarantee their lives.
I walked hard.
walking
walked again
Usually, on days of heavy snowfall, they refrain from marching at night, but with the exception of some dropouts, the rest went to the elves territory even while reducing their sleep.
My brain gotplicated.
What was really going on there?
Tens of thousands to thousands.
It was not a war that would end in a short time.
Caden told him to trust Roman Dmitri, but Gyros guilt did not allow him to becent.
how long did it take
Finally set foot in the territory of the elves.
I grabbed my sword.
I was going to add strength when I entered the battlefield, but as I moved, Gyros eyes started to tremble.
What the hell is this?
in front of your eyes.
A rugged snowfield unfolded.
The curves of the snowy field were not caused by the umted snow, but by the corpse that was peeking out beneath it.
Bodies that fill your eyesight.
Gyro stopped walking.
Chapter 340
Chapter 340 Graxar (4)
Podeuk.
stepped on the snow
It felt different than usual.
The moment my foot entered, something cold and frozen prevented it from digging into it.
It was a corpse.
When I saw it from afar, I thought there was still room to step out, but it turned out that the body parts protruding above the eyes were just a part of the piled up corpses.
As they entered the territory of the elves, Gyro and other soldiers showed wavering eyes.
Just by looking around, I knew that the number of corpses piled up here was not in the thousands, but in the tens of thousands.
What the hell happened here?
I swallowed dry saliva.
An ominous thought came to my mind.
if.
If Roman Dmitrys army had been defeated after a fierce battle, their corpses might lie piled up under the snow.
Gyro moved forward, examining the corpses one by one.
At first, I was overwhelmed by the number, but at some point, I started to check whether the corpse was a human or an orc.
however.
It was strange.
No human corpse was seen.
The protruding arms and legs showed the characteristic skin color of orcs, and the head rolling on the floor, covered over the snow, revealed a snub nose.
I got goosebumps.
When hundreds of orcs were confirmed in his field of vision, only one human corpse was visible.
no way.
sure
at this spot.
Roman Dmitris army ughtered the orcs.
In the one-sided match, the orcs copsed screaming, and the current scene unfolded as snow fell on the corpses piled up one by one.
My hands trembled. I dont know how many thoughts I put into it as I moved through the blizzard.
He thought that if Luna Kingdom were to be destroyed because of him, he would not be able to apologize to the people of Luna just by killing a few Orcs and dying.
My stomach went ck.
I regretted it countless times.
Ones stupidity, ones rashness, and ones own ipetence.
Took.
got down on his knees
Covering his face in the flowing tears, he asked the man who came next to him.
Cayden. What kind of person is Roman Dmitri?
Took.
I stopped walking.
Cayden looked down at Gyro and told him the truth about his experience.
He is a clear-headed person. There is no hesitation in what you do, distinguishing who you are from and who you are not. Since Luna decided to be a vassal of Dmitri, she was able to receive help from him as a person, and she seeded in recapturing Lunas fortress, which had been captured, with only 30 people.
I still couldnt believe it.
It was a miracle.
Luna met a miracle.
That kind of person is the person we will serve in the future.
Gyro lowered his head.
I was happy.
The fact that there was still hope for Luna made me feel like my breath was freed, which seemed to be blocked.
thank you. Thank you very much.
offered a prayer of thanks.
put your hands together
Gyro looked at the snowfield strewn with corpses for a long time and expressed his gratitude countless times.
hes no more
I didnt look up at the sky.
Roman Dmitri was the only person to express his gratitude to him.
* * *
When the war ended.
Roman Dmitry and his men were drenched in blood.
The rebellion of the cornered orcs was fierce, but there was no way for them to survive after losing theirmander.
chris.
yes.
Find out the whereabouts of the Orcs and annihte all the other Orcs. This war should not leave behind regrets. Just as the people of Arcadia curse the orcs, we will remain demons to the families of the orcs.
All right.
It was a cruel order.
but.
It was also something I had to do.
I didnt consider the slightest mercy.
Graxar waged war to resolve the orcs plight, but killed too many creatures in the process.
Some werepletely extinct, and the people of Luna Kingdom had seizures whenever they thought of the terrible sight of their families being eaten.
That was the reality of war.
Graxar may have been a leader to the orcs who would save their race, but to those who stood on their side, he was a cruel demon.
If the loser epts responsibility by death.
The winner should not just rejoice, but need to prepare for the situation by getting rid of the buds of regret.
Even if
Even if it kills powerless beings.
It was better than having them grow up and threaten their own people.
It was then.
A group of beings approached Roman Dmitri.
Greetings to the benefactor Tersha of the Elf n.
Greetings to my benefactor.
White skin and pointed ears.
They were elves.
The blonde haired handsome man who identified himself as Teresa respectfully bowed his head and was polite towards his benefactor.
If it wasnt for the benefactors help, all the elves would have died. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.
They just matched their goals. As soon as the situation in Luna Kingdom is sorted out, we will send someone to invite the elves. Order in Arcadia is very chaotic because of the orcs. We need to invite the representatives of each race to discuss how to sort out this situation.
All right. We will also attend the event. By the way, could you please give me a minute?
Roman Dmitry also set an example.
Unlike Luna.
The elf did not belong to Dmitri.
When Roman Dmitri looked at her with eyes asking what the reason was, Teresa carefully exined her purpose.
In fact, when the orcs first started the war. Borrowing the wisdom of the World Tree, we have identified some of the future that will happen. In a situation where many different races were dying, a human appeared and witnessed the ughter of the orcs. So we kept the area of the World Tree until the end. We were confident that the man of prophecy would appear and help us. the problem is It happened right after that. The power that Graxar used. It is a very dangerous force that shakes the foundations of the world. To tell you about this, Mother Elf is hoping to meet you separately.
demon power.
Mother Elf.
It was necessary information.
Roman Dmitri drew his sword and looked at Tersha.
All right. There are things I want to check right now.
* * *
Elves dont usually age.
Until the moment she dies, she maintains her appearance in her early twenties, but Mother Elf has an unusually old appearance.
and.
It gave off a special, unusual atmosphere.
With calm and gentle eyes, she talked about the situation facing Roman Dmitri.
Do you know about the Demon Realm?
I remember reading it in a book. celestial realm terrestrial realm. I heard that it is a world inhabited by demons as one of the three dimensions that make up the world.
youre right. The demon realm is a world where demons live. ording to thew of the main god, the heavenly world and the demonic world are thoroughly separated so that they cannot interfere with each other. However, an incident urred that created a crack in the space that had been separated long ago. Through a finely created dimensional rift, an entity that disrupts the bnce of the world has fallen on the Smander continent. Due to its existence, the crack could not be closed and the chill from the dimensional crack froze the continent of Arcadia.
It was a familiar story.
missing dimension.
I meant Alexander.
From the moment he fell on the Smander continent, who should have lived in Moorim, a disaster that people do not know about began.
A long time has passed since then. Its presence has widened the rift between dimensions, and now the walls that separate them are very weak. The result is the power that Graxar wielded. It is normal that the power of the Pandemonium, which represents purple, is not manifested on the ground, but Graxar epted the power of the Pandemonium and turned into a demon. What do you think that means?
When I first saw the future
Mother Elf was shocked.
It was just one change, but the fact that such a precedent existed was a precursor to disaster on the surface world.
Demons from the underworld are targeting the surface world. Right now, they still have enough influence to assimte the power of the demon world, but it is clear that they will exert more influence as time goes on. Roman Dmitry. A being that upsets the bnce of the world. We have to deal with the missing child of the dimension as soon as possible. As long as he exists, one day the dimensional wall will copse and demons from the underworld will invade the surface world. Graxars unleashed power is only part of them. The king of the Demon Realm is a being who has entered the ranks of gods, and there are countless limbs like Graxar under him. Due to thew of the main god, they cannot express their full power in the earthly world now. The moment the perfect descent takes ce, then there is no way to stop the demonic invasion.
Behind Kronos.
It was the truth.
Just as Graxar epted the demons power, Alexander joined hands with the Demon World for his own greed.
My brain was cleared.
I got it.
Alexander.
purple space.
And what Kronos is aiming for after dering a truce even abandoning his pride.
Perhaps they are waiting for the moment when the dimensional wall weakens. If, as the Mother Elf said, Graxar was nothing more than an limb following the King of the Underworld. They cannot be stopped by human power. The reason why Alexander is so sure of his victory is probably because the premise is not an area to be discussed at the human level in the first ce.
suddenly.
I had a question.
If Alexandre is the one who instigates the rift in the dimension.
Roman Dmitry himself.
what kind of existence
Just as Kim Pan-seok became Alexander by crossing the dimensional rift, Baek Joong-hyeok also became Roman Dmitri.
My existence as Roman Dmitri in this world can be either a coincidence or a necessity. What is certain is that unless I take my own life, the situation Mother Elf is worried about will inevitably happen.
It was funny.
Kill Alexander and die yourself too?
It is impossible.
And from the very beginning, Roman Dmitri felt his heart beat as he checked the world of demons.
The people of Murim couldnt even handle the state of knowledge. I never had a chance to express the realm of heaven.
The water spilled.
If you knew the identity of your enemies.
Now it was time to think about how to defeat them.
It didnt matter how strong the enemies were.
said Roman Dmitry.
I wont promise to fulfill Mother Elfs request. but.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
I got enough information.
If they get in my way, I will not stand still.
* * *
Mother Elf.
There was nothing she could do.
He was only telling the truth, and the Demon Worlds n was already in progress to the extent that it could not be stopped.
Disaster wasing.
In the meantime, if you just wanted to reign.
From now on, he learned that he had to prepare for a fight beyond the Cronus Empire and against its background.
It was a good harvest.
what you know and what you dont know.
The difference was great.
When Alexander reappears in the world, he will surely appear with the devil on his back.
What matters to me is that their ns are not irrelevant to me. In order to protect Dmitris realm and reign as the absolute. You have to be fully prepared from now on. No matter what happens, Dmitris impregnable fortress wont copse.
took a step
I was about to leave the elves realm, but Tersha approached me and said,
Mother Elf has prepared a gift for the benefactor. We will lend you the wisdom of the World Tree. If youmunicate with the world tree, you can confirm what Roman Dmitry wants. It is unknown whether it is in the distant future, in the long past, or what is happening now, but the World Tree will surely give the necessary information to Roman Dmitri, who protected the elves realm.
I heard that only Mother Elf can touch the World Tree.
Thats right. But Roman Dmitri, the hero of Arcadia who saved the elves, is an exception.
It was a good opportunity.
world tree.
I just wanted to check it out.
That is how trees are called the foundation of the world.
Teresa followed.
yet.
In front of Roman Dmitri, a huge tree that filled his field of vision caught his attention.
It was great.
It was a size he had never experienced in his previous life, and his presence felt small in front of a huge tree.
However, the world tree withered and looked quite emaciated.
In the past, if it showed a color full of vitality and protected the territory of the elves, now it was barely maintaining its life.
like people say.
The world tree was dying.
A bare tree branch without a single leaf seemed to represent the future of this world.
approached the world tree.
Teresa says.
In order to sympathize with the world tree, he told me to put my hand on it and concentrate my will.
Took.
put his hand on a tree
At first, I didnt feel anything.
I calmly waited for the right time.
Concentrating his will, hemunicated the energy arising from the Danjeon with the World Tree.
That moment.
A change has happened.
A lump of fire.
The heat that started from it boiled like mad.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Exploding mes!
Powerful mes engulfed Roman Dmitris existence.
Chapter 341
Chapter 341 Graxar (5)
It was a sudden situation.
Seeing the mes from Roman Dmitri winding around the World Tree, Teresa was startled and tried to stop it.
however.
tall.
I stopped walking.
Something was strange.
what is this?
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
It was an indescribable scene.
Teresa felt the heat as if her body would melt just by approaching her, but Roman Dmitri and the World Tree seemed unconcerned even as they were on fire.
I blinked my eyes several times.
Although it clearly existed in the middle of the mes, it did not feel the heat nor did it appear to be burning anywhere.
It was unreal.
In a situation that went against the providence of nature, Tersha looked at the situation in a state of fascination.
It was then.
drip drip
A drop of water fell from the World Tree.
At first, I couldnt understand the situation.
When I btedly lifted my head and looked at the upper part, the white frozen parts began to melt and drop water droplets.
It was a scene that could not be exined by themon sense of the elves.
The world tree is a being that has a substance based on the energy of a tree, but that does not apply to the general phenomenon that people know.
The reason why the world tree froze is not simply because of the cold.
The chill from the dimensional rift ate away the life force, causing the World Tree to freeze.
st furnace.
This was impossible.
I couldnt understand how the fire didnt burn and how the fire melted the frozen parts.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The fire grew stronger.
As the World Tree gradually regained its original color, the surroundings changed as if it were assimted.
softly.
The light spread out.
Green leaves grew on the bare tree branches, and as the snow-covered ground melted, the grass hiding under the ground peeked out.
The strong wind also died down. The snow, which had been falling heavily, also seemed to be abating in the area of the elves.
It was the influence of the world tree that Tersha had never experienced before.
He only regained some of his vitality, but the power from the World Tree changed his surroundings.
could not dry
No, there was no reason to stop.
I couldnt understand what the situation was, but Roman Dmitri was aplishing the regeneration of the world tree that the elves desperately wanted.
No oracles, no prophecies. Ive never been told of a situation like this.
The only thing Tersha could do was to watch the miracle appear before her eyes.
That moment.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Roman Dmitris consciousness was sucked somewhere in the mes.
* * *
It was a strange feeling.
Roman Dmitri was watching what was happening in a space with only his consciousness present.
Report the situation.
dark space.
The person sitting in the seat of honor said.
Two people were kneeling in front of him, but their faces could not be seen because of the darkness.
One person went first.
Starting from the case of Roman Dmitri, the powers of the past, including the Duke of Vieto, began to stand up. What they want is the romance of Valha. In a situation where Valha, who once prioritized the value of a warrior, is openlymitting cowardly acts, the Duke of Vieto ising to the fore and rallying the people. The public is on their side. If you instigate the situation a little more, it will turn into civil war in an instant.
like he said.
War clouds hung over Valha.
People flocked from all over Valha to express their dissatisfaction with the Emperor of Valha.
OK.
someone else said
The Emperor of Valha is responding strongly to this situation. Instead of listening to the masses, they are rallying troops and suppressing them by force. Most of Valhas power is under the Emperors control. Should he give the order to subdue the rebellion, Valha will face irreparable disaster.
Puha.
The presence of the head of state burst intoughter.
It was fun.
The way it turned made him amused.
face forward.
His slightly exposed face had the look of Alexander that Roman Dmitri remembered.
Our n is progressing steadily without a single deviation. The variable caused by Dmitri is just a trivial thing that doesnt even deserve to be described as a variable when it achieves what we hoped for. Rather, it gave me the opportunity to advance what I had been nning for a long time. incite people stimte people The moment Valha is engulfed in war, we will be able to hasten the moment we hoped for.
Sigh.
Leaned.
As soon as Alexander tried to say anything more, the space began to distort.
jjijijijik.
Things have changed.
It was a different space this time.
A woman with a miserable appearance sat down on the floor and distorted her expression.
Keugh.
There was blood on his side.
When I put my hand on it to activate divine power, the wound as if it had been inflicted by a beast quickly healed.
She was Isabel.
Someone approached her.
Your Majesty the Queen. You must return to Luna. The demons of Kronos have already seen through our n. Fighting further when all soldiers are lost will only endanger Her Majesty. I beg you kindly. Please listen to me just once.
Took.
got down on his knees
Commander of the Royal Knights of Luna.
Leo asked in a desperate voice.
Thats not allowed.
I shook my head.
because there are only two
Isabelle seemed a little at ease.
Leo. Since I was born, the purpose of my life has been set. Being an oracle, I always lived doing Gods will. But how could I betray His will? I cant run away from here saying Ill take care of myself by pushing all the people who believed in me and followed me to their limbs.
My voice trembled.
Demons of Kronos.
Soldiers were killed by them.
Isabel was in the vanguard and raised a blessing, but the soldiers began to crumble due to the constant waves of enemies.
I still remember the situation at that time clearly.
Even at the moment when the limbs were torn apart, the soldiers shouted the name of God and stabbed their weapons, but Isabel knew that it meant nothing.
Enemies are infinite.
Humans have limits, but enemies have no limits.
Isabelle stood up.
She may have recovered on the outside with divine power, but her bodyined of pain from the arduous journey here and there.
His expression changed.
Isabelle said in a different, stiffer voice than usual.
As Queen of Luna, I must ept my destiny as a person who serves Gods will. Commander of the Royal Knights. You go back to twenty thousand Luna. It is enough for me alone to bear the harsh fate.
took a step
drew the sword
Leo clenched his fist at the sight of her disappearing into the darkness.
damn it.
It was hopeless.
Isabelle and Leo.
Both of them were unaware of the future that was right in front of them.
The soldiers also knew that fighting the demons of Cronus would lead to death, but none of them showed any attempt to escape by telling the truth.
Queen Isabel and those who follow her.
Those who pledged to sacrifice for the gods wished to die doing the will of the gods even if they died.
but.
Leo was different.
He followed Isabel, not God.
resent God
The more you do Gods duty.
The closer you get to the truth.
This was not something humans could handle.
It might have been wiser to be thankful that human lifespan is a hundred years, and to pray that despair would note while he was still alive.
Leo was just a weak human being.
He sumbed to reality several times while fighting the demons of Cronus, but when Isabel disappeared into darkness, he raised his sword.
Oh God. Please save us.
took a step
Follow Isabelle.
He too disappeared into the darkness.
maybe.
He will die because of this choice.
* * *
Opened his eyes.
The link with the World Tree was severed.
It was a strange feeling.
Memories that could have happened in the past or could have happened in the present were intricately intertwined in my head.
Alexandre and Isabel.
first.
Through Alexanders conversation, he learned that he was inducing riots in Valha.
Valha colluded with the Kronos Empire.
However, since they are also an empire with enormous power, it was the most ideal scenario for Cronus to destroy Valha by civil war.
Thats why the Duke of Vietos rebellion was brought to the fore.
Cairos central government, Hectors poor harvest, Redfords Earl of Rondon, etc. Cronus, who had eaten away each country from the inside in various ways, this time targeted the Valha Empire.
if.
If Valha suffers a major blow, the bnce of the continent will copse.
Even if they im to be neutral, their existence had a special meaning just by being still.
Currently, the continent is aposition of three rivers.
Kronos, Valha, and the union of kingdoms following Roman Dmitri.
It was a structure in which two powers bite each other in a pointless war, and the other power had no choice but to benefit.
second.
Isabels disappearance was voluntary.
I dont know what truth she came to, but Isabel risked her life to stop some conspiracy that Cronus was nning.
Perhaps it has something to do with the mother elfs words.
The Mother Elf mentioned the connection with the Pandemonium in the case of Graxar, so it was necessary to investigate this.
If I follow Isabels actions, I will be able to know some of the truth.
There was a lot to do.
It was time to return to Dmitry.
however.
Roman Dmitry btedly confirmed that the environment around him had changed.
As his consciousness was sucked into the mes, he did not know what changes he had caused.
And that wasnt all.
Lets look back.
Savior of Arcadia. Please ept the loyalty of our elven n!
Please ept my loyalty!
Thousands of elves.
They all knelt down and bowed their heads.
* * *
The time when Roman Dmitry was connected to the World Tree.
The elves went into a frenzy.
At the tremendous change caused by the World Tree, they gathered all at once and asked Tersha.
What the hell is this?!
I dont know why either. The moment the benefactor put his hand on the World Tree, a huge fire erupted from him and the World Tree began to melt. What is certain is that it is a change due to benefactors.
I was astonished.
Regeneration of the World Tree.
It was the longed-for wish of the elves.
What they somehow wanted to achieve became a reality through someonepletely unexpected.
yet.
The Mother Elves have arrived.
She looked at the World Tree and Roman Dmitri in mes and couldnt hide her surprise.
Controlling the mes of the fire.
It was clear.
mes from Roman Dmitri.
It was a mass of fire demons.
Roman Dmitry met the dwarves in the underworld and the brown rock leading them said that the lump of fire might be the clue to melting the World Tree.
However, I did not dare to approach the uncontroble heat.
The mass of fire was forgotten in their memory, but its intense power was manifested right in front of their eyes.
suddenly.
Mother Elf remembered the moment she was connected to the World Tree.
When she first encountered Roman Dmitris presence, she felt an indescribably strong feeling.
iced coffee.
A thrill arose.
sure
A being that ughtered orcs.
He was a savior.
An existence that can do more than just defeat Orcs.
Things have changed.
Mother Elf turned around and said.
Listen up, all elves! Our benefactor, Roman Dmitri, saved us from the cruel Orcs and even revived the World Tree. He has proven himself to be the one who will save the world. Gaiar, your mother, believes that Roman Dmitri has a future for the elves!
He raised his voice.
The elves flocked to Mother Elfs words.
Follow Roman Dmitry! Dedicate yourself to Him! His will will be the future we hope for!
Worshiped.
Everyone looked at Roman Dmitry in unison.
Time passed.
in the zing fire.
Roman Dmitry did not move.
It was only a moment of time he felt, but during that time, the sun went down and rose again to light up the world.
It wasnt until the next day like that.
Roman Dmitry opened his eyes.
That moment.
The Mother Elf knelt first, then lowered her head and shouted.
Savior of Arcadia. Please ept the loyalty of our elves!
Please ept my loyalty!
Thousands of elves worshiped after her.
A family of purity.
Excluding God, beings who follow no ones will cried out for their allegiance to a human being.
Chapter 342
Chapter 342 Graxar (6)
The situation around me caught my eye.
The World Tree revived.
And the elves who swear allegiance, including the Mother Elf.
The sight changed in an instant reminded Roman Dmitri of what the brown rock had told him.
About several decades ago. We found a mass of fiery fire deep underground. It is a dangerous power that can burn the whole world, but if used well, it is also the only hope to melt the world tree.
The situation was sketched out.
In the process of connecting the World Tree and the mind, a fiery fire must have urred, and the fire controlled like a horse on a brown rock seemed to melt the frozen World Tree.
If so, he could fully understand the reaction of the elves.
For those who worship the world tree like a god, their existence will be special.
but.
Simply that was not enough to ept the oath of allegiance.
Elves were a race with high utility, but Roman Dmitri preferred a rtionship that paid a clear price.
I dont want loyalty without a price. Luna wanted me to guarantee the safety of the country and came to Arcadia to fulfill the deal with them. What do you want in return for your loyalty?
Attitude has changed.
From the moment the opponent bowed his head.
There was no reason to be respectful.
Even if the opponent was a mother elf, Roman Dmitri was a person who was used to being praised.
Mother Elf did not raise her head.
He knelt down, bowed his face, and raised his voice to speak his truth.
There is only one thing we want. From the moment the mes of the fire brought the World Tree back to life, Arcadia got a chance to be revived. So please help us seize this opportunity. Even if a group of evil invades the world from beyond the dimension, if Roman Dmitri is firmly in his position, we will not be in danger.
It was in the same context.
As Luna Kingdom said, the elves wanted to be guaranteed safety by giving their all.
Those who threaten this world have no choice but to face Roman Dmitri. Be strong. The elven n will help you both physically and mentally, so acquire a force that no one can match. If you promise me that one thing, this Gaiar will devote his life to Roman Dmitri.
I will bemitted.
I will bemitted.
Everyone bowed their heads.
The Mother Elf represented all elves.
In a situation where the World Tree revived and the mother elves supported it, the ordinary elves took a stand as one.
Among them was Teresa.
It was a simple matter.
Swearing allegiance in the hope of safety was an all-too-familiar form of trading in the jungle.
said Roman Dmitry.
I promise. In return for your loyalty, you will receive Dmitris protection from now on.
elf n.
It was the moment when they fully joined Dmitry.
* * *
Things have been sorted out.
I was about to leave the territory of the elves, but a bted guest came.
God Gyro. Meet the hero of Luna Kingdom!
thud.
It was a familiar sight.
As Mother Elf and Elves had shown, Gyro fell to his knees upon seeing Roman Dmitri.
It is all because of my stupidity that the Luna Kingdom and the heroes have suffered. Even though I clearly told them to wait, they led their troops outside and lost all of the Luna Kingdoms troops. A mistake made by one pathetic, stupid human being cost everyone dearly. thank you. Thank you very much. If the hero hadnt saved us, Luna would have perished.
It was a desperate cry.
Roman Dmitry.
Reimed Lunas fortress and subdued the Orcs.
In the process of moving to the elves realm, I constantly remembered the moment I met them as I stepped on their corpses.
Lunas hero.
I knew it as soon as I saw it.
Zyro expressed his feelings without thinking about the appearance of a man who showed a strong presence alone.
If it werent for Roman Dmitri, Luna would have been over.
Even though he shouted with a blood clot in his neck thinking that his mistake was all solved because of that, he was unable to convey all his gratitude.
I cried.
The tears flowing down his face represented Gyros sincerity.
Please ept us. Even I, a humble person, will do anything for a hero if there is anything I can do. If you tell me to die, I will die. If you tell me to jump, I will throw myself off a cliff. The day that killed all Lunas soldiers. A man named Gyro also died on the spot. From now on, not for personal feelings, but for Luna. And I will live for Roman Dmitri.
after that.
Lunas soldiers also knelt one after another.
Among them was Kayden, a familiar face.
Please ept us!
From now on, I will live for Roman Dmitri!
It was a funny situation.
Just a moment ago, the elves had sworn allegiance, and the same scene unfolded in front of them.
Gyro was a fool.
If he had been Dmitrys man from the beginning, it would have been difficult for him to survive the responsibility of defeat.
but.
I didnt ask you to take responsibility for it now.
At that time, Gyro was just foolish, but he did his best for Luna.
Since he was not in a position to take orders from Dmitri, there was no reason to punish him by bringing up his earlier work.
said Roman Dmitry.
Kaden. What were the terms of our contract?
The gaze was focused.
Cayden, who was shouting together among the people, said with a cautious face.
Instead of helping Luna, you pledge allegiance to Dmitri.
okay. Dmitry fulfilled the contract.
Peoples eyes widened.
That moment.
Wake up. You are already Dmitris people.
* * *
A few dayster.
The Tribal Council concluded early.
The meeting was conducted without Dmitri in advance, but the two beings took control of the situation with blood vessels in their necks.
One of them was a gyro.
This is a no-brainer! As Graxar charged with overwhelming force, Roman Dmitri managed to turn the tide with just 30 men. What can he gain from this barrennd after he has done such great things? If we are beings who know grace, we must at least return our gratitude to him by swearing allegiance.
Another was Teresa.
I also agree with Zyro-nim. Roman Dmitri performed the miracle of not only defeating Graksar, but also reviving the World Tree. Mother Elf described her as a savior, and my thoughts as I watched the situation from the side were no different. Dont you guys know too? What kind of existence is the World Tree? From the moment we saved the World Tree, we have an obligation to live for him.
Both arguments were strong.
atst.
meanings were gathered.
In fact, even if they didnt im it, Roman Dmitri, who solved the crisis in Arcadia, was a person worth pledging allegiance to.
Other races except humans and elves.
Yetis, beasts, trolls, and others who survived the war all came together and decided to swear allegiance.
And I faced Roman Dmitri.
Looking down at the representatives of each tribe who swore allegiance, Roman Dmitri spoke of the future.
Arcadias first priority is to survive on its own. Farming is carried out in the territory of the elves who have regained vitality, and thebor rted to it will be shared by each race. Dmitri will help you before solving the food problem in Arcadia. Borrowing the power of the world tree, we will install a warp gate that directly connects Arcadia and Dmitri, and Arcadia can get what it wants in the form of providingbor beyond basic support.
It was not blind support.
Roman Dmitry hoped to have an environment in which he could live by providing the foundation for Arcadia.
North Sea Ice Pce.
They were the same.
They created their own way of living in and that everyone abandoned.
Remember. If it does not have the independence to live on its own, Arcadia will eventually degenerate.
I will keep that in mind.
With that the meeting was over.
really now
It was time to return to Dmitry.
next day.
Roman Dmitri led his troops to the endless mountains again, receiving cheers from many different races.
* * *
While crossing endless mountains.
Roman Dmitri received several calls from Dmitri.
[The situation in Odelia Lawless Zone is getting worse day by day. As the royal family to control the people disappears, those with power seize power and cause riots in each area of Odelia. In the meantime, I havent been able to move quickly because Ive been dealing with the aftermath of the war, but I think special measures are needed before the situation in Odelia affects other countries greatly.] It was reported before
.
For the time being, I was watching Odelias situation, but it seemed that the information guild had reached its limit.
The Three Kingdoms of Southern Kronos.
Umberto Redford Frank wished to proceed with the meeting on this matter.
and next contact.
[As a result of investigating Isabels whereabouts, I found thest trace in Umberto Kingdom. I confirmed that the soldiers rearranged their weapons there and left somewhere, but I couldnt find out more.]
Both of the previous two reports.
It was the part I ordered before leaving Dmitri.
But it was surprising.
I heard that Isabel was clearly moving to stop the conspiracy of the Cronus Empire, but why the hell was she found in the Kingdom of Umberto and not Cronus?
Sufficient research was needed for this as well.
Haomen, led by Lucas, had considerable power, but their information power was not absolute.
This time, it was the report of the Knight Commander Jonathan, not Lucas.
[Two guests came from Valha. One is a man named Sanchez and the other is the Count of Bragan. Both of them came as guests from the Valha Empire, but they seem to be on different business.]
Sanchez.
Count of Bragan.
What they meant was clear.
Sanchez was a disciple of Morales and had visited the Duke of Vieto on the advice of Roman Dmitri.
In short, he was a key figure in the current rebel group. Conversely, the Count of Bragan was a man of the Emperor of Valha.
The Emperor of Valha did not have a good rtionship with Roman Dmitri, but he unexpectedly sent someone.
There was a lot to do.
The situation many people are waiting for themselves.
Dmitry is.
No, the Smander Continent needed Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Like the report of the Knight Commander Jonathan.
Count Bragan, who visited Dmitri, looked rather nervous.
after. To be entrusted with such a mission?
recent.
Valha was engulfed in a cloud of war.
The Duke of Vieto, who criticized the situation in Valha, and the Emperor of Valha, who did not allowpromise, had a fierce confrontation.
Past and present.
Things have changed a lot.
At that time, Roman Dmitri was in danger of being attacked by the Cronus Empire, but the current Roman Dmitri was the head of the Kingdom Union.
The fact that Dmitry Cairo, Hector Umberto Redford Frank, at once ordered by Roman Dmitri was a variable that Valha could not help but be wary of.
And thats not all.
Sanchez has a rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
Wasnt he on Roman Dmitris side when Valha made the mistake of crossing the line?
For that reason, the Count of Bragan was given the order.
Somehow, conciliate the heart of Roman Dmitri. At the very least, we must prevent him from siding with the Duke of Vieto.
It was an order from the Marquis of Belfir.
It was a difficult task.
But it wasnt that he didnt have one.
Count Bragan was a master negotiator and was entrusted with full powers for this mission.
Because Roman Dmitri is also a person who lives in a world of power. I will not unconditionally reject Valhas offer.
The world said that Duke Vietos rebellion might seed, but those in power knew that wasnt the case.
It was then.
Roman Dmitry has arrived.
It was the escort knights report.
got up from the seat
I was going to meet Roman Dmitri right away, but I heard an absurd sound.
Im sorry, but I think Ill have to wait a bit. As soon as I received a report that I had arrived, I asked for a meeting, but I was told that I couldnt meet right now because I had a pre-arranged appointment.
Moment.
His expression distorted.
There were only two guests who visited Dmitri.
himself and Sanchez.
Apparently, this negotiation ran into difficulties from the start.
Chapter 343
Chapter 343 A Country That Lost Romance (1)
That Time.
Returning to Dmitri, Roman Dmitri met Sanchez as expected by Count Bragan.
I heard it by rumor. He joined the Duke of Vieto and is leading the rebellion.
yes. Thanks to the advice from Roman Dmitri. To resist the atrocities of the Emperor of Valha, I needed the help of a magnate like Duke Vieto, and he dly epted my offer.
So, what is the business that came to see me?
Sanchezughed.
It was the same in the past and now.
Even then, Roman Dmitri was a clear-cut person.
Even in a situation where Valha was openly threatened, he did not ask for help and instead advised him to go to the Duke of Vieto.
As a result, Sanchezs future changed drastically.
As a disciple of Morales, who only pursued strength, he now realizes the importance of politics and follows Vieto to be the core of the rebel faction.
st furnace.
The meeting with Roman Dmitry was important.
Even if there was a kite in the past, the other person was not a person who would do a favor without a price.
Sanchez said.
First of all, I will briefly exin the situation in Valha. Currently, the Valha Empire is divided into the forces of the Emperor of Valha and the rebel forces following Duke Vieto. Our rebel faction seeks to restore Valha to its roots. As you know, Valha was originally a country of warriors whopeted purely for strength, and they were able to gain support from the people by criticizing the actions of the Emperor of Valha, which faded its meaning. The problem is that you cannot defeat the Emperor of Valha with that alone.
rebel forces.
They spread widely and raised their voices.
Looking at the cheering people, I was sure of victory, but the reality that unfolded before my eyes was hopeless.
The emperors soldiers attacked.
All those who joined the rebels were ughtered, and those who had just been crying out for the foundations of Valha fell to the ground with fear-stained faces.
There was no way.
Everyone knows that the cause of the rebellion is good, but the reason they have been silent so far is because of the overwhelming force of the imperial family.
massacre.
died in vain
The horse is a rebel force, but so far it has been one-sidedly yielding to the emperors power.
Right now, we have no odds. The highest rankers in Valha have followed the Emperor since the time when he was not mentioned as a sessor, and the Valha Military Department is showing blind loyalty towards the Emperor. Ill tell you straight forward. We need Dmitris help. We desperately need a solution to fill the gap because the rebels alone can never defeat the emperor.
today.
Valhas powerful people paid attention to Roman Dmitri.
Despite not being a member of Valha, his progress and recognition within Valha were overwhelming.
The people of Valha describe Roman Dmitri as a true warrior. Even after knowing that Cronus and the two major mountains of the Valha continent were seeking their lives, they participated in the Valha festival, defeated Barbossa at once, and returned to Dmitri. People still talk about it. I am sure that Roman Dmitris joining the rebel faction will have a tremendous effect not just for its power increase, but for its symbolism alone. If you help us take down the Emperor of Valha. As an ally of Dmitri, Valha will give full support.
It was a win-win.
Not only to secure symbolism.
It was a deal to obtain a powerful being called Roman Dmitri who could ughter Valhas top rankers.
I just had to make it happen.
Sanchez spat out each word with earnest heart.
however.
I cannot ept any proposal that involves direct participation in the rebellion in Valha.
An answer without the slightest hesitation.
Roman Dmitri looked at the embarrassed Sanchez and said firmly.
Precisely, it means that I cannot be Valhas solution.
* * *
It was an embarrassing answer.
I wasnt sure that he would help me unconditionally, but I didnt expect him to refuse so quickly.
Think about it.
The Emperor of Valha had a bad rtionship with Roman Dmitry.
With the intention of killing Roman Dmitri, he invited him to the Valha festival, and when Barbossa was defeated, he stood by the Cronus Empires attack.
At that moment, the rtionship was sorted out.
Roman Dmitri, who has proven how to deal with hostile forces through his actions, will surely not miss the opportunity to avenge the Emperor of Valha.
furthermore.
Recently, Valha has shown signs of colluding with Kronos.
It was a simple matter.
Kronos had a hostile rtionship with Dmitri, so it was necessary to eliminate the Valha Emperor who could be allied with Kronos.
The alliance with the rebel faction is literally in the full interest of Roman Dmitri.
If the danger of Valha was rather secured as an ally, there could be no more ideal result than this.
What was questionable was the nuance of Roman Dmitri.
Rather than aplete rejection, it left room for counter-questions.
Sanchez asked.
May I ask what you mean?
Its just what I heard. If I join the civil war in Valha and lead the rebellion, the cause you stand for will inevitably lose its power. Valha is a country of pure blood. No matter how much I have a good reputation in Valha, the moment a non-Valhan person points a sword at the Valha emperor, the people will turn away. I will ask you. If the rebel forces lose even the support of the people, do you think you have a chance?
doesnt exist.
okay. Therefore, bringing down the emperor from his position must be done with the power of Valha alone.
It was aplicated situation.
What the people of Valha want is not simply to change power, but to find the root of Valha.
But what if an outsider leads the process?
There was nothing funnier than that.
As a rebel force that was overwhelmingly pushed back in power, there was virtually no chance of winning if it lost even the support of the people.
Sanchez is in a dilemma.
I had to get help from Roman Dmitri somehow to make up for the difference in power, but after the realistic problem was pointed out, the future looked bleak.
The water spilled.
If you step back from here.
It was clear that the Emperor of Valha would execute all those who had joined the rebellion, leaving no one behind.
suddenly.
The word directes to mind.
Doesnt the meaning that you cant help directly mean that you can help indirectly on the contrary?
It was then.
said Roman Dmitry.
But it is possible to help indirectly. A matter of Dmitri and Valha, which has nothing to do with you. Not in a way that lifts you up, but in a way that brings down others. In order to make this deal, I will have to pay for it too. My condition is simple.
What is it?
From the very beginning of meeting Sanchez, whom he had no choice but to ept as an opponent, Roman Dmitri had an answer.
A temporary alliance valid until Kronos is defeated. I hope Valha will not stand in my way.
* * *
The same words had different meanings depending on the nuance.
Sanchez.
Roman Dmitry.
The bar presented to each other was the same.
Both said to bring down the Emperor of Valha and form a union between Dmitri and Valha, but if Sanchez desired coexistence, Roman Dmitri demanded a temporary understanding.
After achieving each others purpose, you can turn around at any time.
A rtionship that cannot be said to be a perfect ally.
Sanchez thought for a while.
He knew that he might be hostile in the future, but he had no other option.
I will ept Dmitris offer.
like that.
Sanchez left.
Roman Dmitri decided to go ahead with his n, and the rebels and Dmitri joined hands, albeit temporarily.
space left alone.
Dmitry Roman thought of the future as he drank tea.
Alexander. You want me to join the civil war.
The scene seen through the world tree.
Alexandre is leading a civil war in Valha, and obviously wants Roman Dmitri to get caught up in the rebellion as well.
It was a very ideal scenario for Cronus.
As the Valha Emperor and the rebels sh, they will erode Valhas power and at the same time, Roman Dmitri will be hit as well.
Didnt worry.
One method is to withdraw ones feet and conserve strength, but that was far from the direction he was thinking of.
I will not avoid it.
onlooking.
Stealing from afar wont solve the problem.
If the Emperor of Valha subdued the rebellion, then he had to worry about the worst case scenario of Cronus and Valha being united.
Roman Dmitry did not entrust his future to heaven.
From the beginning, he will lead the civil war in Valha and will achieve the desired oue even at the cost of sacrifice.
For that reason.
Sanchez offered a temporary union.
Roman Dmitry epted the union of kingdoms.
Luna and Cairo Hector said they would be subjects, but the other countries still had a strong sense of union.
But I didnt draw a clear line against them.
Countries ustomed to being ruled by the strong from the beginning would naturally ept Dmitri, but the Valha Empire had different prerequisites.
they are predators
Beings who do not know how to surrender.
Even if Cronus copses, Valha will still be able to exist as the two great mountain ranges with Dmitri, but it will not ept bowing its head as a subject country.
So I drew a line. It was made clear that this was a temporary alliance.
He would join the rebel forces to gnaw Valhas power and prepare for a war with Cronus, but he did not hide the fact that Roman Dmitris goal was beyond that.
That was why Sanchez was embarrassed.
He was at a loss for words at the great ambition, but from the beginning it was an offer he could not refuse.
led the situation.
Kronos instigates war.
Valha wants help.
Everyone wants to attract Dmitri, but in the end, Roman Dmitri did his will.
widely.
put the teacup down
Hans.
Yes, did you call?
From now on, there is a lot of work to be done.
* * *
That evening.
Wandering around the guest room, Count Bragan chewed his nails.
Are you saying you wont meet me at all?
Sanchez is leaving.
I asked for a meeting right away.
I thought I would see him now, but the servant who served Roman Dmitri said no.
Right now, the young master is taking care of personal affairs. If you are waiting in the guest room, we will contact you as soon as the time is right.
As I waited so long, the day got dark.
I was annoyed.
It wasnt unavoidable that he had ill feelings toward the Emperor of Valha, but still, keeping Valhas guests waiting wasnt the right response.
If Kronos and Valha even join hands.
No matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, there is no way to handle the two empires.
If you are a decision maker who is responsible for a country, regardless of your personal feelings, it is not a matter of responding emotionally.
endured once.
If you rush it, you may get things wrong.
Count Bragan suppressed his boiling anger and waited for Roman Dmitri to find him.
day.
Two days.
On the third day, at sunrise, Count Bragan exploded.
Damn it, Dmitri. How long are you going to wait? Billy!
yes.
Billy was an escort driver.
As he entered, he said in a nervous voice.
Its okay if we dont have to meet right away, so dont choose any means and methods to schedule an appointment. We are not the ones to be treated like this. If you show that fact, even Roman Dmitry will not put off meeting you any longer.
All right.
Negotiations are not necessarily about bowing down.
As it is.
Even if he sat at the negotiating table, he would inevitably lose the initiative, so he needed to reveal his position.
Representative of Valha.
It is not a position to be ignored.
To carry the Emperor of Valha on his back was worth it.
dump.
sat down on the sofa
From now on, it was time to wait.
Count Bragan enjoyed the scent of the tea, softening a little at the thought that good news would now arrive.
But 30 minutester.
Sigh.
Count Bae.
Billy came in.
His face, which had been ted even when he received orders, had changed so badly that he could not be recognized at once.
Whats happening?!
I jumped up from my seat.
What the hell happened in thest 30 minutes?
Billy said in a terrified voice.
Kevin.Dmitris demon made me this way.
Chapter 344
Chapter 344 A Country That Lost Romance (2)
30 minutes ago.
Billy visited Roman Dmitri.
It was to schedule an appointment as ordered by Count Bragan, but ran into difficulties from the start.
Im sorry, but I cant meet you right now.
It was Hans.
In a situation where the meeting itself was not allowed in the first ce, Billy earnestly asked in the most polite voice.
I know that Roman Dmitri is busy. But Count Bragan came as a representative of the Valha Empire, so he couldnt wait forever. I dont mean to ask you to take time right now. One day, one day, two days, two days. Even if it takes more than that, if you tell me the date of your promise to meet me, I will go back without saying anything and tell Count Bragan about it.
Impossible. Bhan did not allow anyone to enter until his personal schedule was over.
but .
sessive rejections.
Billys expression darkened.
He is trying to be polite in order to carry out his orders, but the servants attitude offends him.
Dont just say sorry over and over again. Still, I think I can convey Count Bragans intentions.
There was a thorn in the horse.
Opponents are mere servants.
Leaving Count Bragan aside, even against himself as a knight, he was not in a position where he could open his eyes and speak clearly.
He gave off a slightly menacing air.
Billy couldnt just resign like this because Count Bragan ordered him to fulfill his purpose by any means necessary.
said Hans.
Knight. No matter how many times you ask, the situation will not change. This meeting was not originally nned. Its not that I dont understand the impatience, but its very difficult for you to force a one-sided promise.
This bastard is real.
sudden.
Unknowingly, his hand went up.
got cocky
If a servant or something like that had treated her like this in Valha, Id bet she would have slit her throat with a single sword.
It was then.
Put that hand down.
right next door.
A cold voice was heard.
When Billy unconsciously turned his head, there was a man he had never seen before looking at him.
* * *
At first I didnt recognize Kevins face.
Dmitrys demon.
Even in Valha, his reputation was great, but even his appearance was not known in detail.
Hans gaze turned to Kevin.
Kevin. I am okay.
Kevin?
Billys eyes widened.
ncing at Hans and Kevin, he realized that the mysterious man was Dmitris goblin.
Iughed awkwardly for a moment.
I thought the appearance of trying to hit Hans might make things worse.
Ha ha ha, dont get me wrong. After visiting Roman Dmitri .
Stop talking nonsense. Who are you trying to hit Mr. Hans in Dmitris territory?
It was a brutal voice.
the problem is.
Kevinsments hurt Billys pride.
Its not that his actions were good, but the opponent wasnt a great being, he was just a servant.
That sounds like nothing. Arent you saying too much?
I must have told you to exin your actions.
Dont speak to me as if you weremanding me. I am a Knight of the Valha Empire, not Dmitri. There is no reason for you to treat me like this, and what would you do if you touched a servant?
Count Bragan said.
Show me the location of Valha.
When Billy came out strong, Kevin came right up to him and looked up at Billy, who was bigger than him, from below.
Tell me again. what?
Fuck its so different. If youre Dmitris goblin, thats it? Its not that I, a knight, hit you. Why are you making such a fuss about raising your hand against a servant? Even if you didnt ignore us in the first ce evil!
Damn!
The head jerked back.
Recognizing that he had been pped in the face by the intense shock, Billy could not stand the anger that boiled over and pulled out his sword.
How dare you p me on the cheek?!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised an aura
Pulling out his sword like lightning, he tried to subdue Kevin for now without thinking about what happened next.
however.
hook.
dodged the attack.
Kevin didnt pull out his sword in the same way, but sent an attack with a light movement and blew Billys cheek again.
Blood sttered from his face.
Billy, stained with embarrassment, hurriedly tried to counterattack, but when he swung his sword, his head turned.
Shocks exploded in session.
The intense anger faded in an instant, and when he came to his senses, he was on his knees and holding his hair.
shit.
squeaky squeaky.
He continued to blow his cheek.
Billy tried to block the attack with a pitiful hand, but a violent hand grabbed his hair and did not let go.
Billys actions.
The mere attempt to inflict violence on Dmitry stimted the nt.
Moreover, the opponent was Hans.
who is hans
Aside from the fact that Roman Dmitri was a person he truly cared for, Hans was also very special to Kevin.
The first time I moved around the slums.
Kevin, who entered the castle following Roman Dmitri, had been under the care of Hans.
The grace I received at that time will never be forgotten.
Now, her social position has risen to a position where she canmand the servants, but she never loses her gratitude whenever she meets Hans.
Whereby.
No one in Dmitry could touch Hans.
The status of the servant was not important at all because Roman Dmitri and Kevin were important people.
such a being
It was a situation that was almost hit by an outsider.
Grabbing his hair, dragging him and punching him several times, Billy struggled to open his mouth with a face covered in blood.
you can you afford it? I am a knight of Valha.
like he said.
Borley is not an ordinary article.
A Valha knight who serves Count Bragan.
With imperial stature on his back, he vented his wrath even in the face of Dmitris demon.
I grinned.
Thinking his threat had worked, he spoke again.
You are in trouble.
tall.
The action stopped.
Kevin looked at Billy while holding his hair and showed a strange expression.
Can I tell you something funny?
crazy bastard.
When I was still ignorant of the world, I attended Barcos party with my lord. At that time, I did not respond in any way even after hearing the words of the guys insulting Dmitri. that day. The lord turned them into blood clots in ce of me. and he told me From now on, develop an eye for judging others.
closely.
He grabbed his head tightly.
When the opponentined of pain, Kevinughed cruelly.
It reminded me of Roman Dmitry.
From my current standards, youre a guy I can touch.
at that point.
Billys expression turned pale.
Only then did he realize that things were wrong.
* * *
This is the situation.
Billy struggled to finish his exnation.
set of circumstances.
As the Count of Bragan, he couldnt help but be angry.
Its wrong to use violence in someone elses territory, but isnt Billy still a knight of Valha?
???? ? ???? ???.
Crossed the line.
Either Hans or Kevin.
They didnt treat Valha at all.
Hans couldnt set a date for an appointment, so he showed a clear answer, and Kevin used indiscriminate violence even though he knew he belonged to Valha.
My stomach swelled up.
I wanted to immediately go to Roman Dmitri and point out their mistakes and throw them out.
but.
It couldnt be.
Did you say that a thirsty person digs a well?
The Valha royal family wanted a lot from him to end his rtionship with Roman Dmitri in a catastrophic way.
dump.
Roman Dmitry. He had a childish side to him.
sat down on the sofa
The actions of Hans and Kevin.
It must have been Roman Dmitris order.
It was likely that Roman Dmitry, who had had a bad affair with the Valha royal family, ordered it to be done for personal revenge.
It was as rumored.
Roman Dmitri was said to be a fairly radical figure, but he did not know that even the Valha Empire would stimte it this way in a situation where he was hostile to the Kronos Empire.
Ill bear with you just this once.
I suppressed my anger.
Just once.
I thought we should meet somehow.
Meet him and he will tell you what will happen if you drag your rtionship with the Valha Empire like this.
Lets see if he shows the same attitude then as he does now.
gritted it
Revenge begins with patience.
Count Bragans eyes turned cold.
As hey down on the sofa, he began to picture in his head what it would be like to meet Roman Dmitri.
* * *
That time.
Roman Dmitri was conducting a video conference with the kings of the three southern kingdoms of Kronos through a magicmunicator.
beyond the screen.
said King Umberto.
[It is no longer possible to ept Odelias refugees. Due to them, incidentsrge and small are constantly urring in the border area, and the problem is that even if they are punished, the fundamental problem cannot be solved. Refugees whomit serious crimes immediately flee to thewless area of Odelia. Since there is no government responsible and punishable for their actions, thewless zone is literally and of indulgence for criminals.] [
Thats right. There are increasing cases of Frankish criminals crossing Odelias borders as soon as they are wanted.]
Odelias destruction.
It created an unexpected problem.
The lords of Odelia, who had lost their royal family, thought only of their own safety, and awless zone was formed outside the territories that were divided into dozens.
It was a total mess.
The people who settled in the ruined capitalmitted crimes to survive, but the lords of Odelia did not think of punishing them.
It was extreme selfishness.
No one in Odelia was waiting for someone to solve the mess rather than set it right.
In the meantime, Odelia was on the sidelines.
Precisely, when the war with Cronus might start again, he couldnt disperse his troops to Odelia.
Cronus sent a clear warning by blowing up Odelias capital.
Even if they epted the armistice negotiations, the same thing could happen if they overlooked the existence of the Kronos Empire.
And now.
said Roman Dmitry.
I think the same. Odelia can no longer stand by. In the meantime, Odelias situation has been postponed due toplex issues, but now is the time to sort things out. In order to prepare for the war with Cronus, Odelia, which exists at the southwest end, must be stabilized. If their existence remains as a factor of discord, it will surely have a negative impact on the Southern Three Kingdoms.
Southern Three Kingdoms.
At the rear of them was Odelia.
It was a matter of timing, but it was an existence that they had to solve somehow.
King Redford asked.
[Are you okay? The process of arranging Odelia will never be easy. It is a problem to clean up thewless zone, but the biggest problem is to present a system that the existing powers can understand.]
Now is the right time. This cannot be resolved except now, with Kronos stepping back in a truce and Valha engulfed in civil war. And we have no reason to care about those in power in Odelia. Even if the royal family they followed perished, it does not change the fact that Odelia sided with Cronus.
This.
It was another war.
It was not necessary to create an environment for Odelia, but to properly merge them.
I will send some of Dmitris troops. For this problem, the priority is to remove the anxiety factor in the rear. If the people of thewless zone and the existing powers rebel, it is safe to ssify them as enemies.
[Okay.]
[Ill handle it that way.]
The video conference is over.
Odelias problem.
It was a matter for the three southern kingdoms to take the lead.
Roman Dmitri intended to step back and focus on the problems of Valha, only presenting the dispatch of troops and guidance.
A week has passed since then.
After carrying out the n he had conceived in his head to some extent, Roman Dmitri summoned Hans and gave orders.
Call Count Hans Bragan.
All right.
Count of Bragan.
Finally, the moment he had been waiting for had arrived.
Chapter 345
Chapter 345 A Country That Lost Romance (3)
Count Bragan sat down.
It looks like youve been very busytely.
It was a word he spat out with a smile on his face, but there was a thorn in it.
one week.
It was not a short time.
Billy had to be treated for a disfigured face, and Count Bragan tried to calm him down when he urged him to finish his work in Valha.
nting was very ufortable in many ways.
Facing the face of Roman Dmitri, who seemedfortable in such a situation, it felt like the anger that had been suppressed suddenly red up again.
said Roman Dmitry.
Yes, I was busy. If we had made an appointment in advance, there would have been no waiting, but from now on, please contact us in advance.
All right.
It wasnt the reaction I wanted.
Still, I thought I would at least give a soothing excuse, but I got grumpy at the reaction like a wooden stone.
Before I get to the point, I would like to ask you how to handle Billys business. In fact, I would like to just skip it, but the knight who followed as the representative of Valha isining of pain with a gruesome appearance. But how can I just watch? If this matter is dealt with without any action, I think it will be trampling on the honor of Valha.
Billys case.
It was a problem that must be addressed.
Not for Billy.
Valhas position on the negotiating table to be held in the future must be acknowledged to lead the negotiations to an advantage.
In that sense, it was a good case.
In the guest room, I thought over and over and finished calcting how to press the opponent.
Roman Dmitry raised the teacup.
He took a sip and looked at Count Bragan with a calm face.
I heard he touched Hans first.
I know that. However, servants and knights clearly have different statuses. Also, they only pretended to touch, but did not actually use violence.
It was an expected scenario.
Giving an obvious answer, Count Bragan suppressed augh.
Hans is no ordinary servant. He has taken care of me since I was little and he is very special to Kevin. In fact, Ive talked to Hans many times over the years to give him another position. Hans tried to give him a title in recognition of his achievements, but Hans refused the offer, saying he was satisfied with the position of servant. Billy touched such a person. They shouted, threatened, raised their hands and tried to hit someone who had a special meaning in Dmitri.
That doesnt change the truth. Kevins actions only worsen our rtionship with Valha.
I agree. This incident should not have happened for the sake of friendly rtions.
Took.
put the teacup down
So thats what Im saying.
I saw my opponent.
His sharp eyes seemed ferocious as if they would hurt his opponent.
Why cant we touch the people of Valha?
* * *
It was an unexpected answer.
The answer to why, which crumbled the problem of this case, was the same as giving up the rtionship with Valha.
My eyes trembled slightly.
Count Bragan did not retreat like this.
You are talking too much.
why.
That shouldnt be said.
When excuses werent enough, Roman Dmitri crossed the line.
I admit that Hans is important to Dmitri. Thats something we didnt know about, and theres usually no problem with the existence of servants. It means dont look to us for a cause. On the other hand, Billy is a Knight of Valha. I visited Dmitri as a guest and went to convey my intention on behalf of Valha. How am I supposed to ept the unteral beating of such a being? Dont be quick to judge. A single word from Roman Dmitri may irreparably damage our rtionship with Valha.
Count Bragan spat out the prepared remark.
It was a statement in the realm ofmon sense, and I couldnt actually see what he said as wrong.
the problem is.
The person listening to it is Roman Dmitri.
When Kevinmitted the incident and reported it, Roman Dmitri did not reprimand him in the slightest.
Count of Bragan. It seems you are seriously mistaken.
Attitude changed.
Count Bragans face blushed at the cold remarks he made while crossing his legs.
Be polite!
Dmitri and Valha are not polite. The first andst time I visited Valha, Valha used the festival as an excuse to kill me. And how did the emperor of Valha react when he defeated Barbossa? I openly executed those rted to him, and set the stage for Cronus to attack me. No matter howrge the territory of Valha was, it would not be able to escape the Empires control, but Cronus troops ran rampant and followed until the moment they crossed the border.
I touched the tuk-tuk Yeokrin ([).
If you want to restore the rtionship.
The events of the Valha Festival were events that should have been buried by each other.
A lot of time has passed since then. But did the Emperor of Valha ever apologize for him? no. didnt mention anything As if it hadnt happened, the incident was brushed aside, and thats how it became today. Count of Bragan. answer me Do you think it was wrong for me to be hostile to you? Looking at you holding me ountable for just touching a knight, what order should I give?
The atmosphere turned grim.
Rtions with Valha.
It was an enemy country.
Perhaps Valha should have been more careful about talking to Dmitri than Kronos, who dered a truce.
Count Bragans face went pale.
Looking at him like that, Roman Dmitri spit out the words.
Then do your best to convince me. The reason why I have to send you back without killing Dmitri.
* * *
Gulp.
I swallowed dry saliva.
Roman Dmitrys reaction.
It wasnt unexpected.
It was the worst scenario he had ever thought of, and Roman Dmitri chose revenge rather than unity.
As rumor has it, hes an extreme guy.
Opponent threatened his life.
ording to rumors, he was a being who would put his words into action.
I couldnt take a step back.
Belfirs order is that Roman Dmitri not join the rebels.
Even if he couldnt bring them into an ally, he needed to tell Roman Dmitri how dangerous it was to fight against Valha in order to prevent the worst.
Even if the starting point of the problem came from the Emperor of Valha. He didnt admit his mistake, but rather held his head upright.
Dont take the situation to extremes. Isnt there aw that yesterdays enemies are always todays enemies?
said calmly.
Even if the opponent came out rough, I didnt have to get caught up in it.
I will not deny what Valha has done. But thats not whats important. Dmitry crossed the irreversible river with Kronos. Right now, we are having a peaceful time with each other in the name of an armistice agreement, but we dont know when the mes of war will re up again. But if. What would happen if Valha sided with Kronos then? If you hold on to the past and continue to be hostile like this, Dmitri may face the worst.
Union of Kronos and Valha.
It was terrible.
The fact that the continents two major mountain ranges joined forces meant a force that could not be stopped by Dmitri and the kingdom union alone.
It was a significant threat.
A clear face to face was more effective thanforting a broken heart.
The reason I came to Dmitri is not to fight over the past. Roman Dmitri and I, Dmitri and Valha, are not the kind of idiots who only think about whats happening right in front of them. Ill tell you straight-forward what Valha wants. Promise me not to intervene in the civil war in Valha. You may have talked about this with Sanchez before you met me, but joining hands with them would doom Dmitri. The power of the rebel faction is insignificant. Even if Roman Dmitri-sama joins them, victory cannot be guaranteed with the strength of the rebels.
and.
At the same time, he held out a sweet carrot.
If you ept Valhas offer, Valha will never intervene in Kronos and Dmitris fight. No, well help. If Valha cooperates to quickly suppress the civil war, Valha will not forget that grace and will focus on improving rtions with Dmitri.
It was an appropriate suggestion.
Didnt ask for too much.
or turn away from the rebel forces.
Or, just by helping the overwhelmingly advantageous Valha imperial family, Dmitri could gain great benefits.
It was an attractive proposition.
In the face of the war with Cronus, Valhas proposal was a kind that could not be refused bymon sense.
Of course, the events of the past could not but exasperate.
It wouldnt be strange if Count Bragans head was blown off right away, but Count Bragan was confident ofpleting the mission sessfully as he left for Dmitri.
If you are a sensible person.
You have no choice but topromise.
Should rtions with Valha go wrong, Cronus, watching from afar, would benefit entirely.
rtionship between the three kingdoms.
Count Bragan exploited the loopholes stemming from that rtionship.
however.
Is that the end?
It was strange.
At Roman Dmitris unfazed response, Count Bragan tried to exin the situation again.
If thats the end, I dont think theres any reason to keep him alive.
?!
Moment.
I opened my eyes.
He hurriedly tried to get up, but something pressed hard on his shoulder.
snap.
sit down.
It was Kevin.
When I checked behind me btedly, I saw Kevins bloodstained face and the figures of the escort knights scattered on the floor.
Only then did I know
No matter what he says, Roman Dmitri was never willing topromise from the start.
* * *
Office of the Marquis of Belfir.
The Marquis of Belfir received a report from his subordinates.
The Duke of Vieto is rallying the rebels in earnest. A total of 18 nobles in Valha responded to his call, and the number of troops is estimated to be around 200,000. Valderas, ranked 10th, is the only top ranker following them, and the rest are outside the 10th, so I dont think there is a need to be very wary.
You end up doing things.
Gathering of rebel forces.
The civil war was bing a reality.
20 thousand troops.
It was a huge number.
It was a jaw-dropping scale for only 18 nobles to mobilize, but this was an empire, not a kingdom.
It was only a small part of the empire as a whole.
At least because it was the Duke of Vieto, who was once the backbone of power, they mobilized 200,000 troops, but the forces of the Valha Emperor they were dealing with were ten times more than that.
In addition, the top rankers are all following the Valha Emperor.
Public sentiment was on the side of the Duke of Vieto, but it was the reason why those in power were convinced of the victory of the Emperor of Valha.
No matter how ordinary people raised weapons and cried out for the romance of Valha, there was no way to defeat the emperors army, which was vastly different in quality and quantity.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
What about Hernard?
We have gathered our troops in preparation for an attack by the rebel forces.
For now, keep an eye on the situation and order them to stand by. The Duke of Vieto is not a person who moves cautiously and hastily like the nickname of the megalith. Instead, there is no hesitation in the decision when ites once. Currently, there is no way to defeat the Imperial Army with their power. It will be an action to secure public sentiment, so just properly defending Hernard will be able to prevent an unfortunate incident.
All right.
Hernard.
It was the territory of the rear.
It was the gateway that the Duke of Vieto had to pass through in order to advance to the capital, and the imperial army was concentrated there, boasting a solid fortress.
The number of Duke Vieto was obvious.
In a situation where the difference in power was overwhelmingly behind, he had no choice but to encourage the people to raise an uprising.
Tsk tsk stupid Vietto. If I had stayedcent, I would have lived a peaceful old age, but why did I make that choice?
tongue-in-cheek
The odds of sess of the rebellion were low.
Even if a variable urs, the Valha royal family has the power to overwhelm him.
I sent out my subordinates.
I forgot about the rebels problem for a while and tried to deal with other problems, but soon after, the subordinate came back.
smart.
May Ie in?
e in.
Suha entered.
However, unlike before, he had a box in his hand.
It arrived via magic mail. It was confirmed that there were no dangerous elements in the box that was sealed with magic, and there was a message written with the seal of Count Bragan to deliver it immediately to the Marquis of Belfir.
The Count of Bragan?
This morning.
Count Bragan said he was meeting Roman Dmitri.
If so, the Marquis of Belfire opened the box with a smile, thinking that it might be to deliver good news.
That moment.
Took.
Degururu.
something rolling on the floor.
The moment he confirmed it, the face of the Marquis of Belfir contorted like a demon.
Roman Dmitry is torn and killed! Prepare the wagon right now! I will summon the leaders and meet His Majesty the Emperor!
its identity.
It was the head of Count Bragan.
Chapter 346
Chapter 346 A Country That Lost Romance (4)
The Imperial Family in Valha.
The leaders were summoned urgently.
While the emperor with anguid expression watched, the Marquis of Belfir ced the box containing the head on the table.
Took.
Look at this. Count Bragan, who visited Valha on behalf of Valha, was sent to me by Roman Dmitry with only his head cut off. What does this mean? Its an obvious deration of war. It is clear that they intend to join the rebels and attack the Valha Empire.
this.
Everyone frowned.
Most of the leadership reacted in sympathy to the horrible sight and fishy smell seen inside the box.
I knew it would be like this. Roman Dmitri was a non-negotiable guy from the start.
Does this make sense? Its the continentsw not to kill messengers representing a country, but Roman Dmitri crossed the line. We must prepare for war immediately. Why dont we mobilize our forces, wipe out Duke Vietos rebellion, and unite with the Kronos Empire to attack Dmitri?
Anger boiled over.
The act of killing a herald.
In fact, it is a situation where there is nothing to say because Valha made a mistake first, but the country called the Empire did not admit its own fault.
It was a typical perpetrators logic.
The reason they were angry was the attitude of Roman Dmitri, who did not ept and rejected the Valha Empires hand first.
It was then.
The conservative Count Gomes, who was observing the situation, came up with a new opinion.
Why dont we do it like this instead?
Do you have any good ideas?
Considering that Roman Dmitri killed Count Bragan and met Sanchez of the rebels before that, it is clear that he joined the rebels with a high probability. The Duke of Vieto is trying to solve the inferiority of power with external power. Were attacking that right away. If Valhas pure-bloodism is promoted, the public sentiment that currently follows the Duke of Vieto can be taken away at once.
Thats a good idea!
People showed interest.
If only you could do that.
The rebel forces that have lost public sentiment will be wiped out at once without being able to resist.
Count Gomes added.
The purity of Valha is very closed. Unlike Kronos, who epts many races, Valha insists oning from Valha. This is directly rted to the context of this rebellion. The people of Valha want to restore the roots of Valha as a country of warriors, but what would you think if an outside force led the process? Its the rebels dilemma. Since it is a process of recovering the fundamentals, you have to fight for it with your own strength, and if you use their arguments, you can reverse the situation.
Roman Dmitry.
he made a mistake
By cutting off Count Bragans head and sending him off, Valha gave the royal family an excuse to seize the pod.
Count Gomes saw the emperor.
Your Majesty the Emperor. give me a chance We will contact Roman Dmitri and secure convincing evidence to shake public sentiment.
I also support Count Gomes n.
The Marquis of Belfire also put their strength into it.
recent.
Liberals and conservatives took the same view.
At first, Count Gomes was angry at the progress of the progressives whopromised with Cronus, but as the madness of the Emperor of Valha intensified, the subordinates had no choice but to join forces.
The Emperor of Valhas gaze turned to Count Gomes.
When Count Gomes responded with a slight wink, he pushed back his chair and stood up.
Sigh.
Do it yourself.
annoying talk.
When the Emperor of Valha stepped down, the top officials, including Count Gomes, showed a sigh of relief.
Then we will proceed as nned.
called themunicator.
Like a spider digging a trap and waiting, Count Gomes eyes shone fiercely.
* * *
Magicmunication has been established.
beyond the screen.
When Roman Dmitri appeared, Count Gomes, who led the n, spoke first.
The gift was well received. We sent a nobleman from Valha to talk, but was it Dmitris way to send him back with just a haircut like this? It seems you made a mistake. With that single choice, Valha and Dmitri became irreversible.
[You sound funny. From the moment you openly tried to kill me,
I had no intention ofpromising with Valha.
Count Gomesughed.
It was an expected reaction.
I didnt think that they would readily ept the conversation if it was enough to send the head of Count Bragan.
I feel truly sorry. What would have happened if the Earl of Denver had held out his hand to you? Perhaps, with the wings of the Valha Empire, it may have already destroyed the Kronos Empire. Its not that I wont ept you now. You, barely born in Cairo and reborn as the head of the Kingdom Union, are certainly deserving of our recognition.
civil war in Cairo.
The Earl of Denver is dead.
Because of that days work, Roman Dmitri offended Valha.
But it should be enough for me. Does this world already feel like yours just because you won the war against Cronus once? The reason why Kronos and Valha are called the two major mountain ranges of the continent is because they have proven their qualifications in the long history. Whether you are Kronos or Valha. None of them should have turned their backs. It means that it was a fatal mistake to side with the Duke of Vieto now that he is plotting a rebellion.
The conversation flowed naturally.
magicmunication.
Recorded a conversation with Roman Dmitry.
If the evidence of his collusion with the Duke of Vieto was secured, he would use that as a basis to steal public sentiment.
Roman Dmitry. You dont think you can destroy the Valha Empire just because you help Duke Vietto, do you?
threw the bait
say no more
Observe the opponents reaction.
The sharp eyes that are looking for prey will bite the scruff of the neck as soon as it shows the expected reaction.
however.
[Count Gomes. This matter has nothing to do with the Duke of Vieto.]
what?
Cracks appeared on the face.
I didnt know how to deny it.
From the moment he cut off Count Bragans head and sent it off, he thought that the other party had tantly revealed their intentions.
Roman Dmitryughed.
[I should have said it clearly. From the moment you openly tried to kill me, I had no intention ofpromising with Valha. Thats why Count Bragans head was cut off and sent. Since I consider you an enemy, I only proved my will through Count Bragan.]
Obvious hostility.
It was a flippant statement.
* * *
Valhas magicmunication.
The intention was obvious.
Rather than being angry at the fact that a Valha noble had died, he was certain that he would try to use this incident politically.
I dont mean to criticize myself.
As for the problem between the great powers, cruel things happen like everyday life, but they didnt intend to obey Valhas intentions.
Count of Bragan.
cut his throat
Through a conversation with Sanchez, Roman Dmitri had told him to do so a week in advance.
[Its not that important unless you get caught up in a civil war. Right after the Valha Festival. At that time, I couldnt afford to use you of a crime due to the war with Kronos, but I changed my mind because of your disrespectful attitude toward Dmitri. From now on, I will make a suggestion to you. If you ept my offer, I will acknowledge your sincerity and try to improve our rtionship with Valha.]
Count Gomes was speechless.
personal revenge.
With that one word, the point waspletely dispelled.
The trap has lost its meaning.
The Valha Empire actually intended to murder Roman Dmitri, and there was a lot of talk within Valha due to the events rted to him.
Why did you let the great warrior who participated in the festival die?
Since it was an incident that many people have already sympathized with and criticized, the death of Count Bragan cannot be held responsible if it is imed to be revenge for the incident.
Rather, the Valha Empire fell into a dilemma.
[There is only one way to reverse the rtionship. The Emperor of Valha shoulde and ask for forgiveness from me.]
You dare this bastard!
Where are you spouting such nonsense!
Moment.
The nobles vented their anger.
A direct apology from the Emperor of Valha.
It was unbelievable.
The Valha Emperor is not the kind of person who would ept such an offer, and if an apology were to happen, the status of the Valha Empire would fall to the ground.
It was iparable to Cronus truce negotiations.
Count Gomes did not hide his simmering anger at the offer he had explicitly refused.
Roman Dmitry. Do you really mean to see the end with us?
[I told you.]
He was cocky.
From beginning to end, Roman Dmitry never showed any courtesy toward the powerful in Valha.
[I have no intention ofpromising with you. As of this time, Dmitri will officially dere the Valha Empire as an enemy.]
Negotiations break down.
After that,munication was cut off one-sidedly.
* * *
Silence fell.
An aristocrat from Valha said in a confused voice.
Is it true that we have just dered war against the Valha Empire?
My voice trembled.
Roman Dmitrys reaction.
Exceeded expectations.
In a situation where you dont know when you will face the Cronus Empire again, you didnt know that you would choose a handshake that turned even the Valha Empire into an enemy.
This was obviously against Dmitri.
If Kronos and Valha joined hands at Roman Dmitris cheeky attitude, it wouldnt be a problem to push Dmitri away.
Roman Dmitry must have been sincere. He is a man who will remain.
now that the emperor is gone.
The Marquis of Belfir was the most powerful man in this ce.
He was crazy too.
I didnt want to believe what just happened, but Roman Dmitris actions proved his sincerity.
When Cronus got involved in civil war in Cairo.
Roman Dmitry attempted a counterattack with his meager force.
Even though defeating Kronos alone was a great achievement for Cairo, he opened the gates and rushed out to ughter the enemies.
And the festival of Valha.
War with Kronos.
Until recent prisoners of war.
Not once did it conform tomon sense.
It was Roman Dmitry who put what was considered reckless into action and even achieved the result of victory.
Count Gomes said.
Looks like weve fallen into a trap. Roman Dmitri intends to bring this matter to Valha and Dmitri. If that happens, even if they openly attack Valha, they have the justification of revenge for the past. Hes a really bad boy. Anticipating the fact that we might use Valhas pure-bloodism as a justification, we have made this a separate issue from the rebel faction.
enemies, but it was great.
Because of this.
The Valha Empire is in a dilemma.
Except for Duke Vieto, who was leading the civil war, he had to be wary of Roman Dmitri, who would threaten him from the outside.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
It is clear that Roman Dmitry will move his troops as a deration of war. Since Hector is Dmitris ally, he will give way so that he can gather troops on the northern border with Valha. I dont think Dmitri actually wants a war with Valha. No matter how much he hopes that Duke Vietos rebellion will seed, if he epts such a sacrifice, he will inevitably be dangerous against the Kronos Empire.
It was some kind of action.
They would only pretend to threaten by sending troops to the border, but the Valha Empire had no choice but to respond.
We have to send some troops to the northern front. It is enough to have enough troops that Roman Dmitri does not look down on, and the rest of the troops will focus on the south and wipe out the rebels of the Duke of Vieto at once. From now on, its a race against time. If we dy even a little bit, we may face some kind of crisis by the rebels and Roman Dmitri.
The situation has changed radically.
sure thing.
It was a battle in which the Valha royal family had no choice but to win.
After crushing the rebels, the Marquis Belfir vowed to pay the price against Roman Dmitri.
After we clear all the rebels. Even if we contact the Kronos Empire and collude with them, we will make it our top priority to erase Dmitri from the continent. move quickly It is an urgent situation.
All right.
Collusion with Kronos.
Thats what the conservatives were against.
However, Count Gomes, the leader of the conservative faction, did notin much in this situation.
It was then.
Just as the leaders of Valha were about to disperse, a knight from the Imperial Knights hurriedly ran to deliver the news.
Urgent news! The rebels of the Duke of Vieto have attacked Hernard! They have truly rebelled!
The rebels preemptive strike.
It was truly a series of shocks.
Chapter 347
Chapter 347 A Country That Lost Romance (5)
Hernard.
The ce was engulfed in mes.
The attack, which began early in the morning, finally copsed the solid walls.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The wall has copsed!
Attack!
It was a crucible of confusion.
Hernards soldiers hurriedly blocked the road, but at the vanguard of the rebels was an unstoppable monster.
Get out of the way!
puck.
Kwajik.
The head of the first soldier encountered was shattered at once.
The man with a fluttering white beard, revealing copper-colored skin, swept a halberdrger than himself to block it, sweeping away the enemies.
Opponents caught in the halberd did not cover the fragile body and hard armor.
Even if the aura was not erupted violently, most things were torn apart terribly.
Dont stop!
Kill the Duke of Vieto!
mans identity.
It was the Duke of Vieto.
At the age of 70, the traces of the years were visible on his face, but the vigorous momentum was not different from his heyday.
An entity not listed in the Valha rankings.
He was ssified as off-topic as he officially announced his retirement, but as a 5-star swordsman, he was such a great warrior that he was once ranked in the top 10.
behind him.
The rebels rushed in.
Hernards soldiers were formidable, but they were not strong enough to deal with 200,000 rebels.
Follow me!
The Duke of Vieto took the lead.
Strong yers like him and Valderas, ranked 10th in Valha, opened the way without hesitation.
a few days ago.
they made a decision
The Emperor of Valhas army is gathering in Hernard. Its still only part of it, but if more troops gather, then the chances of capturing Hernard are slim. Now is your chance. Now that Roman Dmitris whereabouts have not been decided, the Valha royal family will still think that the rebels alone cannot attack. So, if you make a bold decision, you can capture Hernard.
It was a well-founded judgment.
Having heard the future ns through Roman Dmitri, the Duke of Vieto mobilized his forces in advance andunched a surprise attack.
Still, he did not fully trust Roman Dmitri.
But I knew I had to gamble if there was even the slightest chance of plotting a rebellion.
Enemies rushed in.
Duke Vieto rushed wildly and swept away the enemies exploding his aura.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheak!
Aaaagh!
Screams erupted from all sides.
Dozens of soldiers were ughtered at once.
this ce.
Hernard had no top rankers.
Although the Emperors soldiers were assembled and equipped with an assortment suitable for Mercury, Valhas leaders, including the Marquis of Belfir, did not expect Duke Vieto to attack so recklessly.
It was a ratherplex matter to be called acent judgement.
Due to the overwhelming difference in power, the rebels thought that they would not go to war, but to make political maneuvers using public sentiment.
For that reason, the light fell on the instep.
Hernards forces were not weak, but they could not stop the rebels who risked their lives.
atst.
The castle gate has beenpletely breached.
A massacre took ce and Duke Vieto, who was fighting at the forefront, discovered Hernardsmander.
Then.
Kwajik.
smashed the head
Duke Vieto shouted in a beastly voice as the blood was scattered in all directions.
You killed the enemymander! As a Valha, I will spare the lives of those who surrender!
A fierce siege war.
It was the moment that put an end to the battle.
* * *
Hernard.
It is also a world where ordinary people live.
People flocked.
Not frightened by the fall of the castle, they flocked to the streets to catch sight of the rebels.
to such a situation.
The Duke of Vieto stepped out like a triumphant general and raised his voice toward the people.
People of Valha, listen up! Valha has been a country of warriors for generations. We were proud of Valhas tradition of solving problems with strength in a fair and fair way andpeting purely for strength. But what about Valha now?
Just as the Marquis of Belfir expected.
Public sentiment was important.
Now that the battle had been won, he had to capture the hearts of those who watched the rebels move.
The traitors who cried out for progress have destroyed the legitimacy of Valha. In collusion with Kronos, they were blinded by filthy power. An example of this is what happened at the festival in Valha. Roman Dmitri announced his intention to attend the glorious event, but how did Valha treat him? Didnt respect me at all. wished he died The stage of the festival was not considered sacred and was used as an execution tform to dispose of Roman Dmitri.
Dirty traitors!
That was unfair!
A few raised their voices.
I havent been able to transmit all of them yet, but people show intense desire in their eyes.
Roman Dmitry has won. By winning victory as a true warrior, he proudly destroyed the intentions of the dirty traitors. Nevertheless, the Valha royal family tried to kill Roman Dmitri by mobilizing the Kronos Empire. Since when did Valha be so corrupted? If he wanted to deal with Roman Dmitri, he had to defeat him by force on the stage in a fair and fair way, the way Valha did. That is the reality of Valha. So I took up arms. I, Vieto, have made a decision because I can no longer watch Valha fall.
closely.
I gripped the halberd tightly.
He looked around at the people and shouted with all his might.
Follow me. This Vieto will bring Valha back to glory!
Vieto! Vieto!
Vieto! Vieto!
some people.
They raised their voices first.
The intense longing spread like an epidemic, and everyone on the streets started chanting the name of the Duke of Vieto.
This was the public sentiment.
In a situation where the emperors forces were pushed back by more than 10 times, the Duke of Vieto decided to rebel, believing in the fact that the people would support him.
A street filled with enthusiastic cheers.
The rebels were convinced.
It is said that the desire to restore Valhas roots will return Valha to its original ce.
* * *
Things have been sorted out.
The leader of the rebel army.
they gathered
Although he appeared confident in front of people, they knew that the situation was not very hopeful.
What is the situation?
The Valha Imperial Family has dered a convocation order. Some were sent to the north and others formed a punitive force of about a million men. They have no intention of taking care of public sentiment. It seems that they intend to wipe out this ce at once and suppress the rebellion.
million.
Considering the vastnd mass and the troops protecting the capital, most of what could be mobilized was sent.
It was devastating news for the rebels.
Faced with an army of a million in a situation where the uprising had not yet taken ce, Hernards walls were no way to stop their attack.
It was then.
The Duke of Vieto asked Sanchez.
Sanchez. Do you think Roman Dmitris n will seed?
Yes I am sure.
Sanchez.
It was the core of the rebels.
As he led the n, his remarks had a significant impact.
As promised, Roman Dmitri dered the Valha Empire as an enemy. As proof, the Valha Imperial Family sent some troops to the northern front. It must be a decision in preparation for Roman Dmitris attack with his troops. And just a little while ago, thanks to the agitators, it was easy to secure public opinion.
just now.
The Duke of Vieto gave a passionate speech.
on the spot.
There were people from Roman Dmitry.
Members of Hao Mun were spread out all over the continent, and they watched the situation and spat out words in support of the Duke of Vieto.
The Emperor of Valha is a symbol of fear.
No matter how good a cause the Duke of Vieto had, the people of Valha might not have raised their voices in fear.
Incited people.
Its not about making a lie the truth.
Peoples aspirations burned like mad just by fanning the mes that were burning in their hearts.
situation at that time.
I had no choice but to admit it.
At first, the Duke of Vieto was displeased with the intervention of the agitators, but through Sanchezs advice, he epted the fact that a strategic move was necessary.
The result was sessful. I felt admiration all over again.
Roman Dmitri, a being living in a faraway country, couldnt understand when he nted people in Valha.
What was certain was the goose-inducing detail.
The dispersal of forces to the north and the mobilization of agitators all came from the head of Roman Dmitry.
said the Duke of Vieto.
So far, things are going as we expected. always keep in mind In the end, it is in our power to bring about rebellion. We must bleed, fight, and win in order to regain Valhas tradition. Only then is the fight meaningful. Only then can we stand proudly in front of people.
I will keep that in mind.
I will keep that in mind.
Rebellion.
I had a lot of thoughts until I made a decision.
But now that they have gathered as rebels, they are ready to give their lives for Valha.
Start preparing to greet the enemies here in Hernard.
I take orders.
once started.
I will observe the situation with Suseong (س).
In the meantime, if the other ns mentioned by Roman Dmitry are carried out, then the mes of rebellion will truly be rekindled.
* * *
Subjugation Army.
The head of the army to punish the rebels was Count Gomes.
He took over asmander and heard about Hernards situation from his subordinates.
Just now. Hernard has been captured. The Duke of Vieto has upied Hernard and seems to be using it as a base for a sit-in.
Hernard is already copsing.
He frowned.
movement of the rebels.
I was watching closely.
So, he gathered his troops in Hernard, but it was not enough to stop the rebels who rushed in violently, led by the Duke of Vieto.
It certainly deserved its reputation as a megalith.
The Duke of Vieto showed a heavy presence and did not move recklessly, but when he made a decision, he trampled everything on the block like a huge stone rolling downhill.
Such daring once rose to the position of power, and as the Emperor of Valha seized power, the Duke of Vieto took a step back.
He is a formidable person.
If not quelled early, the rebellion will prolong and erode the Valha Empire.
I will do my best in a single attack. Summon all top rankers in Valha except Cesar. Valderas was the only person the enemy could present. If you mobilize overwhelming troops and top rankers, no matter what preparations Duke Vieto made, he would not be able to block the attack of the subjugation army.
All right.
Cesar.
It is the No. 1 sword in Valha.
Since he was in charge of the defense of the capital, it was really unusual to summon everyone except him.
however.
Trouble arose in an unexpected ce.
The subordinate, who came to Count Gomes again, uttered an absurd sound.
Count Gomes! Its a big deal! The top rankers have now been summoned to the deciding match!
Its a deciding match?!
eyes widened
before the decision.
It was a word that shouldnt and couldnte out now.
* * *
What is a decision match?
Ranked 10th.
It is a tradition unique to Valha that can be used by those called the top rankers, and if you use the authority of the final match, the opponent cannot refuse the challenge.
The reason Count Gomes was surprised was not simply the fact that the deciding match was going on.
In the case of this match, the problem was that it ended with the death of one side rather than the surrender of the other side.
why.
What kind of madman would dere a decisive match at this crucial time?
Count Gomes asked.
Who the hell is that?! What kind of bastard would do such nonsense?
There were no expected figures.
Currently, most of the top rankings in Valha are followers of the Emperor of Valha, and they had no reason to make such a decision that would surely be reprimanded.
Besides, arent they on the same side?
Raising the rankings by killing one or the other was meaningless unless there was a grudge against the opponent.
I felt dizzy.
To Count Gomess question, the subordinate showed hesitation several times before saying the name he had struggled with.
Ares. Ares, who is ranked 3rd, dered a match against Alvarez, who is ranked 2nd.
Ares.
Count Gomes expression hardened coldly at the name that popped out.
Chapter 348
Chapter 348 A Country That Lost Romance (6)
One day ago.
The top rankers, including Alvarez, had already received a convocation order.
They were told toe to the capital in advance in case of war, and thanks to that, they were in the capital when Count Gomes gave the order.
2nd through 9th.
The rankers of Valha gathered together.
Alvarez looked around at the familiar faces and looked uneasy.
Thats all there is to it. Even Valha is not the same as before.
A ranker who responded to the summons.
Their number was only five.
Even considering that Valderas in 10th ce and Ares in 3rd ce did not respond to the summons, two seats remained vacant.
The reason was to go back to the past.
When there was an uproar over Roman Dmitri. Many of Valhas top rankers lost their lives.
With the death of Barbossa (#6), Rodrigues (#7), and Morales (#12), the Valha Imperial Family announced their intention to temporarily maintain Valhas ranking.
Only three dead people.
Including those who had turned their backs on Valha, there were five.
The Valha Imperial Family decided that a major reorganization was necessary and said that they wouldter conduct a full ranking battle to change into the emperors people.
If its a week, if its a week and a half, its a full moon. It was a ulterior motive to encouragepetition among rankers for a certain period of time and once again reconstruct the rankings with the people of the emperor.
5th ce in Valha ranking.
said Tron.
This is all because of Roman Dmitry. Didnt he kill Morales, kill Barbossa, and cross the Nether Road to Rodriguez? And Ares also left Valha to follow Roman Dmitri, and Duke Vieto colluded with Dmitri and decided on this rebellion. That means you cant say that thest spot, Balderas vacancy, is in fact not rted to Roman Dmitri.
Its a funny situation.
Alvarezughed.
Valha.
How the hell did the country of warriors be like this?
People say that what happened at the Valha Festival is unfair, but because of that day, the Valha Imperial Family lost half of the top rankers.
It was a pitiful situation.
There was once a saying that, with the exception of Kronos and Valha, one dare not cross the continental rankings, but one mutant called Roman Dmitripletely changed the game.
Laughing wasntughing.
My stomach was boiling.
Alvarez spoke as Valhas second-inmand.
Valha is now facing a period of upheaval. As always, if we trust and follow the Emperor, we will be rewarded ordingly. Count Gomes will call us soon. Move ahead and prepare for war.
yes.
So be it.
Everyone nodded.
and moved on
But then.
An unexpected face blocked their steps.
Its been a while, everyone.
silver-haired man.
Alvarezs expression distorted when Ares appeared.
* * *
Ares.
It was the reverse of Valha.
Born in Valha and called Valhas greatest genius, he has now sworn allegiance to the Dmitry family.
Alvarez showed a ferocious expression.
You traitor bastard. What kind of confidence did youe here with?
You are a traitor. I know I havent been expelled from the Valha rankings yet.
I grinned.
It was as Ares said.
Ares apparently left Valha, but the Valha royal family did not expel him, taking this fact as an issue.
The reason was that the emperors authority could copse.
If Ares is expelled because of the uproar caused by Roman Dmitri, the general public will know that Ares abandoned the emperor and followed the Dmitri family.
So, I didnt bother doing it administratively.
Since the ranking match will be heldter, I temporarily buried the fact that it could be a reverse for now.
such a being
Appeared in Valha.
It also went through the warp gate proudly, and Ares looked at Alvarez and drew his sword.
Ares, ranked number 3 in Valha. We apply for a match against Alvarez, who is ranked second in the rankings.
This bastard.
Moment.
Everyones expression twisted.
In particr, Schneider, who ranked 9th, was hot with a red face.
The bastard who abandoned Valha is in a deciding match! Absolutely not allowed!
Schneider.
He was a memorable figure.
When Ares first rose to the position of the Twelve Swords of the Continent, he gained fame by defeating Schneider, who once upied one of them.
The shock of that day was great.
Schneider showed a sharp shake and spent time wandering enough to be called a dropout, falling to 9th ce in the rankings.
Ares said.
Decision matches are the exclusive right of the top rankers. It means its not your problem to discuss.
Shuk.
turned the sword
He pointed at Schneider and curled up the corner of his mouth.
If you want, I will deal with you in turn. If you dont like my behavior, you can drop me from the 3rd ce and ruin the match. What would you do, Schneider? If you have the confidence to defeat me like that day in the past, draw your sword.
The atmosphere was chilly and frozen.
no one
I didnt say anything about the challenge.
Ares skill was real.
Ares, who was only a 5-star aura swordsman, was always questioned about his skills, and he went through a process of proof to rise to the third ce.
People in this position have been defeated by him once in a while.
Those who saw the wall with overwhelming talent could not readily say that they would deal with Ares.
only one.
Alvarez was different.
He drew his sword in ce of everyone.
You cheeky bastard. Dont ept the onya match.
* * *
Changed seat.
Temple of Valha.
Alvarez smirked at Ares.
People often get it wrong. The great misunderstanding that the best talent in Valha is an undefeated warrior.
3rd Ares.
He stayed there for a while.
People thought Ares hadnt challenged Alvarez, but in reality he did so unofficially three times.
As a result, all were defeated. Ares brilliant swordsmanship did not work against Alvarez.
He couldnt ovee the difference in aura, and Ares spent a time of stagnation.
History only repeats itself, Ares.
Shuk.
He extended his sword to both sides.
It was Alvarezs trademark twin swords.
When the Priest of Valha, who is in charge of the confrontation, sent a signal, Alvarez and Ares rushed at each other.
flutter.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was fast.
In an instant, the two mens appearances were intertwined, and the two beings attacked each other wildly without retreating in the slightest.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
It was a fierce sh.
Even the rankers of Valha watching the confrontation exchanged dozens of battles in such a short time that they could not catch up properly.
It was Alvarez who had the upper hand in a series of situations.
Alvarez pushed Ares by swinging his twin swords in session, and Ares calmly blocked the opponents attack, aiming for a momentary gap.
sh.
Ares sword cut through space.
It passed right in front of his nose at great speed, but Alvarez avoided the attack with a slight tilt of his head.
Where is the repair!
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
shot from top to bottom
Ares retrieved the sword and blocked the attack, but as expected, the attack blocked Ares space.
Quaang! Quaang! Quaang!
The memory came back.
Ares and Alvarez.
What was thest match between the two of you like?
Ares may simply have the upper hand in swordsmanship, but Alvarez has a strong advantage that overwhelms Ares.
It was the explosive power of the twin swords.
Usually, when two weapons are used, the explosive power is dispersed to that extent, but Alvarez uses dual swords, but both emit an explosive aura.
He was, indeed, Ares natural enemy.
6 stars and 5 stars.
The difference in aura is absolute.
Ares proved that he could bridge the gap with swordsmanship, but there was no way to deal with the 6-star aura driven by his twin swords.
It was on a different level from the previous 3rd ce.
The aura itself is also destructive, but because they pushed without a break, Ares tasted the bitter taste of defeat in all three battles.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Ares was pushed back.
Aress aura sprayed a bright color to Alvarezs figure, who immediately followed and rushed.
You still rely on that kind of catching technique.
Fragment of Aura.
It was a technique that scattered the aura.
As Alvarez raised the wind of his aura and sent the fragments away, Ares face suddenly popped out from below.
It was a surprise attack. Alvarezs response was very quick.
After calmly blocking Ares attack, instead of retreating, he burrowed into the space.
We exchanged dozens of battles once again in a space close enough to feel each others breathing.
In the fierce sh, Ares showed a sophisticated and clean swordsmanship, but it was the attack using Alvarezs twin swords that always took the upper hand.
Quaang!
shoot down from above
Quaang!
Sweeped from the side.
When Ares was pushed back, he caught up with him again and retrieved the sword he had swung down before he knew it, aiming for Ares neck.
hook.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a brief difference.
barely.
A tense tension was maintained.
He acknowledged that Ares skills had improved just by enduring this far.
But thats it.
The victory belonged to Alvarez.
Alvarez pushed hard, as if he was going to kill Ares like a bull who didnt know his back.
however.
Caang!
Kaka kaka kaka kakang!
Something was strange.
The more you attack your opponent.
The more we exchange battles.
It felt like my feet were sinking into a swamp.
Something was going wrong with this.
* * *
The first too.
Second too.
Third too.
The defeat was the difference in aura.
As Aress aura weakened due to the continuous sh of auras, he had no choice but to admit defeat.
But now it was different.
It was strange.
It was only a five-star aura, but no matter how much they collided, the aura didnt weaken.
It was then.
Caang-
?!
Arm bounced off.
For the first time.
Alvarez was pushed.
Ares did not miss the opportunity and attacked the opponent, raising the corner of his mouth as if mocking the opponent.
Its the same level as it was then and now.
then and now.
Ares is different.
The reason he swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri was to bridge the gap in his aura.
I wanted to take down the six-star wall that I couldnt ovee no matter how hard I tried, and Chris and Kevins actions gave me a clue about it.
The two of them defeated the high aura swordsmen with low auras.
The moment it was proven that the gender distinction was not absolute, Ares left Valha without hesitation and headed for Dmitri.
So I took the attack.
just like in the past.
As a result of repeating the defeated situation, Ares came to a conclusion.
Its worth it.
reaction was less.
By applying Roman Dmitris method, Alvarezs attack with dual swords was not burdensome.
hook.
Caang!
It was from then.
Ares sword skills shined.
The disbelief rising in Alvarezs mind slowed him down, and Ares unleashed the swordsmanship that put him in the position of the Twelve Swords of the Continent.
It was a clean swordsmanship that took your breath away.
Blocking the right side, blocking the left side, blocking the lower body, blocking the lower body, the head spins tight in the chained attack aiming for the upper side again.
widely.
One more step.
prated the space
The moment Ares stabbed the sword exquisitely, Alvarezs eyes changed.
Now.
anger.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura swayed.
Crossing the retrieved twin swords, they exploded and split Ares body at the same time.
Alvarezs secret.
Even if Ares could make up for the difference in Aura, the second ce in the Valha rankings was never easy.
After hundreds of thousands of battles, he came to that position.
Valhas top rankers are worn-out warriors.
The opponent induced the momentum into a part of the batter, and focused on one point by exploding the aura at once.
This.
It will be unstoppable.
Concentrating the destructive power of the 6 stars was an area that Ares could not handle.
however.
One point.
The attack passed Ares.
The moment Ares responded to what he thought was perfect, Alvarez felt a terrible pain in his right arm.
sh.
Pooh.
arm flew off
gritted it
As I hurriedly swung the sword in my left hand with shaky eyes, even my left arm floated in the air.
Cheak!
My body staggered.
I lost my bnce and copsed to the floor.
Ares slowly approached Alvarez, who looked up at him with astonished eyes.
Alvarez. Before I left for Dmitri, I was at a standstill.
Dmitry.
It wasnt just the aura that developed there.
The swordsmanship he had just imitated in his own way was Chris quicksword that had threatened him.
Its funny.
Ares had never been wary of swordsmen of a lower level than himself, but he changed his mind while dealing with Chris.
Dmitri had many dangerous prosecutors.
There, he knew that to keep his ce, he had to look not only up, but also down.
so.
Even after winning, he whipped himself.
Recalling the image of the opponent he had defeated, he constantly thought about whether there was nothing to learn from him.
widely.
I stopped walking.
Ares raised his sword in the face of Alvarez, who intuited death.
This is why I left for Dmitri.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura rose.
Alvarez widened his eyes at the intensely swirling aura.
Can you stand?!
that.
It was clearly a six-star aura.
I had goosebumps all over my body.
Ares reached the level of 6 stars.
Although able to overwhelm him from the start, he took a handicap by deliberately using his 5-star aura.
For a single confrontation to cover up three defeats. I dared to put restrictions on Valhas Lee In-ja.
Alvarez thought.
Ares is.
Undoubtedly, it was Valhas greatest talent.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
His whole body was torn to shreds, and Alvarez fell straight into his unfocused eyes.
dump.
after that.
With Schneider, who opened his eyes.
I saw Count Gomes, who stopped walking with a shocked expression.
Chapter 349
Chapter 349 A Country Lost in Romance (7)
Schneider is in awe.
Seeing Alvarez lying down with a miserable face, he looked at Ares with disbelief.
Its nonsense.
Ares in the past.
People called him a genius.
His rapid growth was unparalleled, and he reached the level of 5 stars at an early age, and he was evaluated as the best talent in Valha or perhaps the best talent in the Smander continent by defeating Schneider.
Schneider remembered Ares at that time.
Kneeling against Ares, he fell into deep despair as he faced a talent that even he, a member of the Twelve Swords of the Continent, could not match.
however.
Even then, the speed of development of Ares was apanied by the expression that it was leaps and bounds.
The sight of Ares manifesting a 6-star aura gave a shock so intense that he could not handle it.
What the hell happened to Dmitri!
shouted as if screaming.
if you dont do that
Couldnt ept reality.
Valhas rankersughed at Ares choice, but Ares returned with a clear result of a 6-star aura in a short time.
And that wasnt all.
The swordsmanship that pushed Alvarez was clearly more developed than before.
In the meantime, looking at the case of Roman Dmitris people achieving rapid growth, it was clear that Ares had wings on his back by transferring to Dmitri.
Other rankers also showed simr reactions to Schneider.
Count Gomes stopped walking as the shocked crowd alternated between Alvarezs corpse and Ares.
How could this happen?
that too.
I wanted to deny reality.
The final scene in which Ares cuts Alvarez has an ominous thought.
Roman Dmitry. Could it be that he is trying to help the rebels in this way?
Duke of Vieto.
His rebellion was reckless.
Even the simple difference in power was more than 10 times, and the difference between the top yers was overwhelmingly pushed.
so i couldnt understand
With Roman Dmitris help, what on earth would you think of dering a rebellion in a situation where the justification for war is lost?
The leaders of Valha thought they could use this opportunity to wipe out the opposing faction at once, but now they know thats not the case.
Roman Dmitry sent troops to the northern front.
It had the effect of first dispersing the emperors forces, and this time, Ares was sent to deal with Alvarez.
The thirteenth of troops and skill.
It was a strategy that attacked both problems at the same time.
The more he thought about Roman Dmitris ns, the more Count Gomes got goosebumps all over.
If I judged withmon sense, it is certain that I will be swayed ording to his n. So a decision is needed.
The eyes turned vicious.
Dmitrys strategy.
There was one weakness.
It was the belief that Valha would keep the tradition of warriors.
Right now, arrest Ares!
yes?
Did you not hear me? Stop looking at me with such a foolish face and arrest Ares, who is guilty of high treason!
Moment.
The rankers looked at them with puzzled faces.
No matter how rotten Valha was, it was a very mean act to arrest the winner of the match.
Ares is not a high treason.
Forsaking the nationality of Valha was not enough justification to punish him, and the only crime he hadmitted was that he had defeated the person of the Emperor of Valha.
Everyone hesitated.
However, Count Gomes decided that he had to deal with Ares somehow.
Damn you bastards. Let me tell you for sure. If there is an existence that does not fulfill the order in this ce. I will clearly remember their faces and report them to His Majesty the Emperor of Valha to receive appropriate punishment.
It was an extreme option.
leader of the conservative faction.
He, too, had long since lost his romance.
Faced with the madness of the Emperor of Valha, he alsopromised with reality.
It was then.
Like your master said, you arepletely rotten.
as if expected.
Ares gave a cold look.
* * *
Before leaving for Valha.
said Roman Dmitry.
Valha haspletely lost its warrior pride. Even if you win the match, they may try to kill you instead of recognizing the winners right. no it will All you need then is to admit that Valha is rotten and expose the ugly truth to the world.
people once.
The time when Valha warriors risked their lives was called the Age of Romance.
Valha at that time was great.
In their desire to be stronger, the warriors constantly polished themselves and solved all problems by exchanging swords rather than words.
This is not to say that the current Valha is not like that.
The difference between then and now, which was called the era of romance, was the attitude of the warriors who epted defeat.
No matter how powerful they are.
When he lost, he clearly acknowledged the reality.
To bow ones head and surrender all ones power to the victor was not then used of folly.
It was natural.
winner takes all.
The strong won everything.
The people of Valha respected the romance of Valha.
Ares too.
born in valha
So I had a glimmer of hope that maybe it would be different from Roman Dmitris words.
Count Gomes. I sincerely hoped that Valha would ept victory and defeat meekly. At least if it was, there wouldnt have been anything to expose the ugly bottom. I was born in Valha, grew up as a Valha warrior, and as Valhas blood still flows, I wanted to protect Valhas honor.
I was dying.
He signaled by raising his hand.
OK.
People flocked.
Haomuns spies agitated the people, and they moved at once when they heard the news that a decisive battle was taking ce at the Valha Temple.
Arriving there, he saw Alvarezs body. People groaned.
Ares victory was a shocking result to them, who did not even know that the match had begun.
Ares winning.
What if this happens? Is Ares number 2 in the rankings?
Its already number two.
appearance of people.
Count Gomes expression hardened.
He immediately recognized Ares intentions.
A clever fellow.
People are watching.
If the victor, Ares, is captured while they are watching, people will naturally be angry.
A situation where public sentiment is already shaken.
Ares created a tform that stimted public sentiment.
If he tries to harm himself, he will risk his life to achieve his goal, but at the cost of an order whose sess is uncertain, the insurgent forces willpletely steal the peoples heart.
Count Gomes finds himself in a dilemma.
At first, some rankers who were trying to fulfill his orders were at a loss as they looked at him.
It was funny.
Ares raised his voice as he looked at the people who were lost in romance.
There was a time when Valha did not lose its romance. I want to bring back the Valha of that time.
this order.
Ares fully agreed.
Even though he knew it was dangerous, he risked his life in a situation where his blood was boiling.
people looking at themselves.
Rankers of Valha.
and Count Gomes.
Ares shocked them.
I will challenge Cesar, who is ranked #1, using the authority of #2 in Valha.
* * *
The Valha Emperor was capricious.
Sometimes, even if you show interest in state affairs.
At other times he acted as if he had nothing to do with the position of emperor, to the point of seriousness.
like right now
Do it yourself.
Ares challenge.
It was a huge event.
Even though the aftermath would have been great if Cesar knelt down, the Emperor of Valha waved his hands as if he was annoyed with anguid expression.
As a result, Count Gomes met separately with the Marquis of Belfir.
In order to solve the problem we are facing, the two nobles, who can be said to be the two major mountain ranges of Valha, had to join forces.
The Marquis of Belfire asked.
Count Gomes. Who do you think will win, Cesar or Ares?
Great.
got into trouble
Cesar and Ares.
Cesar was unquestionably the best swordsman in Valha.
Even lvarez was an overwhelmingly powerful yer, losing against Cesar every time, but the problem was Ares performance.
He defeated Alvarez with only his 5-star aura.
Later, when he revealed that he could use a 6-star aura, he thought maybe Ares was the best in Valha.
I cant be sure who will win. Common sense suggests that Cesar should win, but Ares has reached apletely different level by following Roman Dmitri. If Marquis Belfir had seen him, he would have known what I meant. The power of Ares, who overpowered and destroyed Alvarez, was a step forward from being called the greatest genius in Valha.
It is a very interesting situation. Cesar cant guarantee victory.
Castro, the greatest swordsman in the continent.
The only one who can stand against him.
Although Cesars external activities have been low recently, the two present here did not know what kind of person Cesar was.
Of course, people also expressed Cesar as a second-inmand.
There was an evaluation that he could never surpass Castro, but that did not change the fact that he was the best swordsman in Valha.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
There is no way to stop the power of being number two in the rankings in front of people. Roman Dmitrys intentions are clear. It was probably intended to weaken the power of the imperial family by dispersing the imperial forces to the north and dealing with Alvarez and Cesar in session. Thats why we have to believe in the power of the Valha royal family even more.
Are you saying youre going to leave it like this?
okay.
The opponent induced the Valha Imperial Family.
To not focus on the rebels to react more furiously.
The Marquis of Belfir read the essence.
Roman Dmitry also faces the danger of the Kronos Empire. Trust Cesar. Trust the troops of the North. Valhas warriors wont be able to see a match in a short time with the powerful and unstoppable Roman Dmitri. Now is your chance. Send your troops quickly and capture Hernard.
All right.
The order was epted.
Like the words of the Marquis of Belfir.
I believed that time was on Valhas side.
But then.
Before Count Gomes finished his preparations, the Marquis of Belfir and he received shocking news.
Roman Dmitry is attacking the northern front!
that.
It was a bold decision that was much quicker than expected and exceeded expectations.
* * *
North Valha.
Roman Dmitri looked there and listened to Chris report.
About 100,000 troops are gathered in the foremost defensive positions in Valha. It seems that the Valha Empire decided that subjugating Duke Vietos rebels would take precedence over the northern front.
As expected.
Enemy within.
enemy outside.
It was a simple matter.
For the Valha Empire, it was more important to deal with Duke Vieto, who rebelled with only 200,000 troops, than to prepare for Dmitri, who might attack at any time.
Valhas judgment followedmon sense.
It was also a judgment that did not deviate frommon sense that Ares approved the confrontation with Cesar because he mobilized people.
Cronos and Valha are different. Its a country thats still swayed by public sentiment, so we cant ignore peoples eyes.
If public sentiment leads to riots.
From then on, the problem got serious.
If the people were added to the 200,000 rebels and attacked the Valha royal family from inside and outside, then even they could not guarantee that they would be safe.
Thats why they tried their best not to offend the public.
The reason why the rebels raised their voices by pointing out the tradition was because they knew that it was the evil of Valha.
set of circumstances.
Roman Dmitry painted the big picture.
Its still a favorable situation for the Valha Imperial Family. Even if you secure only a weeks time, they will use the warp gate and upy Hernard in an instant. In the end, the right to bring down the Emperor of Valha rests with the rebels. In order for the rebels, not me, to produce meaningful results, the Valha imperial family must not allow any leeway.
maybe.
The reason for not sending more troops to the north would be based onmon sense.
Thebined forces of Dmitri and Hector are about 100,000.
There werent many.
After confirming the information, the Valha Imperial Family decided that there was no need to overdo it.
Usually, siege warfare has a chance of winning only when at least twice as many troops are pushed in from the attacking camp.
The Valha Empire had considerable magic defense and deployed 100,000 troops, so it was confident that it would secure a weeks time to wipe out the rebels without any problems.
That is.
It was the peak of the painting that Roman Dmitri thought.
Dmitry was always prepared for war, and during his time of peace he invested heavily in magical developments rted to upper-tier warfare.
Felix.
yes.
How long will it take to break down the walls of Valha?
It was a stupid question.
Let alone how much time, it was first to askmon sense whether it was sessful or not.
however.
Felix said in a firm tone.
An hour is enough.
The moment Ares visited Cesar.
like that.
Roman Dmitrys troops crossed the northern border.
Chapter 350
Chapter 350 A Country That Lost Romance (8)
Fluttering.
The g of Valha fluttered in the wind.
Beneath it, Marquis Kilian, who was in charge of the front line of the northern front, looked over the castle wall with sharp eyes.
What about the enemies?
It is ording to the information we grasped in advance. Thebined forces of Dmitri-Hector are estimated to be around 100,000 men and weremanded by Roman Dmitri. The part to watch out for is Felix of the Phoenix Magic Tower. He who made a great contribution in the war against the Kronos Empire joined the allied forces.
Felix.
It was a dangerous existence.
The powerful firepower unique to the Phoenix Magic Tower showed a tremendous presence in siege warfare, and it was inevitably burdensome for defenders.
But Marquis Kilian wasnt too worried.
It wasnt that he didnt approve of Felix, but the Valha Empire had already finished preparing for magic defense.
I passed the adjutant and looked at the man wearing the robe.
Henir. Are there any preparations in ce?
yes. You dont have to worry at all. We have meticulously checked the magic defense of the walls at Mountain, and even if the enemies are apanied by res and magic attacks, they can be sufficiently blocked.
Mountain is one of Valhas mage towers.
Particrly specialized for Mercury.
They mainly usend magic, and were sent to the northern front here at themand of the Valha Imperial Family.
It was a source of faith.
A whopping 100 wizards, including Henir, the owner of the Mage Tower of the Mountain, took their ces in the foremost defensive positions, and thanks to this, Marquis Killian was able to put aside his worries about magic defense.
The period the Marquis Belfir said was about ten days.
He said he wouldpletely clear Hernards rebels within a week and send additional reinforcements within ten days.
ten days.
It was a short time for themander guarding the border.
If that didntst, Marquis Kilian wouldnt have been chosen as themander of the northern border of Valha.
Marquis Killian said.
Roman Dmitri is a person who defiesmon sense. He may have simply crossed the border for intimidation, but he must prepare for the fact that a battle may break out at any moment. All we need is ten days. But think of at least a months time. There are always variables on the battlefield, and even if it takes a long time for the imperial army to upy Hernard, we must be strong.
All right.
Everyone looked spleen.
The world has changed.
The Valha Empire, which would have ridiculed the power of the Dmitri-Hector alliance just a few years ago, couldnt help but be nervous looking at Roman Dmitris army.
It was a difference in status.
Roman Dmitris actions and the footprints he left in Valha did not allow any feelings of carelessness.
It was then.
Allied forces stopped in the distance.
Between them, a familiar object appeared in front of them.
Sigh.
Its a re.
There are also wizards.
It was as expected.
Roman Dmitrys choices were re and magic attacks.
It seemed to be an attempt to induce a hand-to-hand battle by pushing troops after hitting the wall with a sufficient ranged attack.
Marquis Killian gave me a wink.
Henir ordered the wizards to remain in ce, and 100 wizards stood on top of the wall to prepare for the enemys attack.
yet.
Tung.
Tutu tu tu tu tu.
Hwareuk hwarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
res spewed fire.
A typical siege weapon.
Seeing the zing mes fly, the wizards of the mountain raised their magic.
Stone shield.
Stone Shield.
anger.
in the air.
A huge rock blocked the front like a shield.
The intention was to first block the attack of the re and then remove the shock with the magic defense of the castle wall itself.
It was a standard response.
however.
Suddenly, a strange phenomenon happened.
The Stone Shield was bizarrely distorted, and then Passe disappeared.
Hernard frowned and looked over the wall.
A dispel?
sure
And that.
It was an obvious provocation.
* * *
Dispel.
It is a simple yet difficult magic.
Dispel has the effect of dispelling the opponents magic, and the difficulty is determined by the gap between you and the opponent.
If the opponents skill is low, magic can be dispelled with simple calctions, but if the opponents skill is superior, then dispel bes more difficult than any other magic.
Dmitrys response.
Nothing special.
The problem was what dispel meant in siege warfare.
How dare you try to get a Dispel advantage against the Mountain.
above the castle wall.
There were wizards of the mountain.
Dispelling the defense magic in a situation where they were holding on was the intention to see the match with magical ability.
That piqued Henirs pride.
In the first ce, I thought that the level of magic itself was superior to the mountain, but the act of ignoring that fact made me angry.
furthermore.
The capital of wizards had many mountains.
Phoenixs magicians were around 50 people, but Mountain mobilized as many as 100 wizards to Mercury.
Quaang!
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
The mes of the re exploded.
The effect of the dispel was to cancel the wizards defense magic, but the defense magic of the wall itself was intact.
The blue shield blocked the mes of the re.
Since Valha put a lot of effort into installing it, even if it was attacked for a day or two, the magic defense wouldnt be broken.
but.
Pride didnt allow it.
Henir raised his voice.
Prepare for Dispel! If the enemies use dispel, inversely dispel the dispel to show the majesty of the mountain!
It was a head-to-head match.
When dispelling each other.
It was plus minus zero.
It would be a meaningless battle that could not inflict any magical damage, but if you win the dispel match, you can gain an advantage in the magical confrontation.
In fact, its normal to fight each other with more powerful attack magic and defense magic, but Henir didnt back down because he had been fighting with Dispel.
Tung.
Tutu tu tu tu tu.
res fired again.
The mages of the mountain manifested defensive magic.
At the same time, they created magic in case the opponent interfered with Dispel.
Stone Shield.
Stone Shield.
anger.
Defense magic was formed.
As expected, Dispels aura immediately prated.
The wizards of the mountain calmly responded to the aura of dispel.
When he tried to destroy the stone shield by gnawing away at the magic system, it burrowed in reverse and attacked Dispel.
no i believed i could do that.
Obviously, they thought they were superior in terms of numbers and quality, but the aspect of the Dispel match was different from what was expected.
You are too fast.
I cant block the opponents dispel.
Pasasasak-
The Stone Shield faded.
It was an embarrassing situation.
Dispel confrontation is determined by the difference in calction ability and magic level, and the opponents dispel processing ability was overwhelmingly fast.
In fact, if they hadnt responded head-on to the Dispel confrontation, they would have been able to gain a numerical advantage.
However, when they collided head-on, an unbelievable situation urred for them.
It was fast.
Even though two people stuck together to deal with one dispel, they were equally simr, but could notpletely prevent the disintegration of the dispel.
in between.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
res exploded in session to the defense magic of the castle wall.
Marquis Killian, who was watching the situation, screamed.
Henir! What are you doing!
Im sorry.
gritted it
how the hell
I couldnt understand how a mere 50 people could overwhelm 100 wizards.
For no reason, I responded head-on to the Dispel confrontation, but the situation in Valha was not good.
The problem didnt end there.
When Dmitri gained the upper hand in the Dispel battle, this time he even weakened the magic defense of the wall with Dispel.
Then.
me Cannon.
Quaang!
Hurghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
Felixs magic exploded.
As the magic defense faded, the wizards on the walls screamed.
set of circumstances.
A person appeared in Henirs field of vision.
Right next to Felix.
There was Edwin Hector with flying red hair.
* * *
Last few months.
Edwin Hector waspletely immersed in upper-tier warfare.
While actively interacting with the Phoenix Magic Tower, he explored and trained in many areas that could be achieved through the development of upper tier warfare.
It was fun.
He stayed up all night and lived his life as a wizard.
Then one day.
said Felix.
Prince Edwin Hector. From my point of view, as a wizard, the princecks only one thing. Its time. The prince is still young, so he is showing this level of achievement, but I am confident that he will grow into a great wizard who will shock the Smander continent even after 10 or 5 years.
It was a judgment based on experience.
In spending time with Edwin Hector, Felix witnessed what overwhelming talent is like.
and.
thought at the same time.
The fact that meeting Roman Dmitri and realizing about upper-tier warfare is an opportunity to ovee even the only shoring.
Anger C
Dispel.
above the battlefield.
Edwin Hector raised his magic.
In the meantime, he conducted joint training with Dmitri and was given the role of a wizard rather than amander in the allied forces.
If Felix leads the attack with strong firepower.
Edwin Hector actively used Dispel to prevent Valhas mages from using magic.
head opened
The expanded mental power gnawed at Valhas magic in an instant.
The enemy is responding head-on to the dispel. Now is your chance. Calmly disintegrate the opponents magic and focus on the mages inability to actively manifest magic.
Dispel!
Dispel!
At the behest of Edwin Hector.
The wizards of Phoenix followed.
The reason Roman Dmitry has invested heavily in magical development is that their strength is absolutely necessary in the future war.
Until now, the aspect of warfare has been dominated by hand-to-handbat or guerri battles on the ins.
As Dmitris status increased, powerful nations like Valha would appear to be defending, and a surefire weapon was needed to defeat them.
Thats it.
It was magic.
After endless research and discussion, Dmitri created a weapon that would bring down the wall.
development of the upper ss.
The magicians abilities rose dramatically.
The upper level battle epted the mana exploding in the circle, and the extremely developed brain quickly solved the problems in front of it.
As a result, the wizards of the Mountain had to struggle even with twice as many people.
The ability of the upper division to go beyond human limits made a difference that Henir had not thought of.
and among them.
Edwin Hectors presence was overwhelming.
My head was spinning tight.
In an instant, the defense magic was destroyed, and to block one Edwin Hector, the mountains wizards had to stick together three or four.
Even so, he managed to break through the opponents magic defense.
Hector is not a country suitable for learning magic.
Even in such an environment, Edwin Hectors talent as a magician blossomed and even the lord of the magic tower in the sky coveted his talent.
If he dispels it.
me Cannon.
Fire Cannon.
Fire Cannon.
Hwareuk.
Hurghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.
Quaang!
Without fail, the magic of Felix and other wizards exploded.
Edwin Hector dispels.
Felix uses offensive magic.
roles were shared.
The face of the wizards in the mountain turned pale due to the attack, and from a certain moment acrid smoke began to rise from the magic defense of the castle wall.
this! Repair the magic defense immediately! hurry!
Henir shouted.
The lights went out on fire.
He boasted that he could block it unconditionally, but less than an hourter, an unexpected situation unfolded before his eyes.
The wizards of the mountain clung to it inrge numbers.
They repaired the magic defense of the castle wall and put their energy into direct defense magic, but Edwin Hector led them and they gradually gnawed away.
atst.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
As Felix said.
In just an hour, the walls of Valha copsed.
and.
All troops. March!
March!
An army rushing forward fiercely.
From now on, it was Roman Dmitris turn.
* * *
That time.
Count Gomes moved on.
The report that the northern front had been attacked made my heart impatient.
Roman Dmitri is moving more boldly than I thought. With 100,000 troops and even mountain wizards deployed, they should be able to hold out for more than 15 days. An important issue is the confrontation between Ares and Cesar. If Ares wins, then things really getplicated.
Northern work was postponed.
believed
The Marquis of Killian and the Wizards of the Mountain.
I didnt think that Valha would copse so easily.
tall.
I stopped walking.
Temple of Valha.
Ares was there.
After requesting a challenge from Cesar, he waited for Cesar to arrive under the gaze of people all the time.
buzz buzz.
Who will win?
Unconditionally Cesar.
I dont know if its Ares. Alvarez was also overwhelmingly defeated.
More people than ever before.
At first, most of the people instigated by Hao Wen were waiting for Csar, but rumors spread and many people started to flock to it.
It was truly a human-caused sea.
Count Gomes squeezed through the crowd and sat down in the seat reserved for him in a situation where people were crowded without even a chance to set foot.
This confrontation. I must win.
Cesar defeated.
The Valha Imperial Family is not defeated.
but.
There was a problem.
Ares couldnt surpass Alvarez when he was active in Valha, but as soon as he moved to Dmitri, what would happen if he became the number one in Valha within a year?
All the glory of victory will go to Roman Dmitry.
Its not a matter of simply saying that Ares won because he was strong, but I will say that Roman Dmitri took Ares to a higher level.
Actually, that was also true.
Roman Dmitri, who led the swordsmanship revolution, surpassed Alexander, the creator of Aura.
Finally.
Its Cesar!
Open the way!
ats!
People split on both sides.
between them.
A man walked by.
Ranked #1 in Valha.
The first sword of Valha appeared before the people to meet Ares challenge.
Chapter 351
Chapter 351 A Country That Lost Romance (9)
One Step.
two steps.
A man walking slowly towards the Valha temple caught everyones attention.
The appearance was cleaner than expected.
Unlike the warriors of Valha, who gave off a savage feeling, their neatly organized appearance reminded them of old nobles.
Only ymore, roughly tied with a leather strap around his shoulder, proved his identity.
Even at a nce, it seemed to be heavy and rough, and it seemed that ordinary people could not carelessly handle it.
widely.
I stopped walking.
On the street facing Ares, Cesar smiled.
I thought I heard it wrong at first. You, who were taught by me, would challenge me to deal with me.
Ares and Cesar.
Both were spherical.
10 years ago.
Ares, who had a considerable reputation even then, had the opportunity to be taught by Cesar, who was called the first sword of Valha by chance.
It was not a rtionship that meant a general rtionship between a teacher and a teacher.
Although it was only a few days, Ares truly recognized Cesar and listened to his teachings.
I mean.
It meant that there was a huge gap between the two.
No matter how great Ares showed, Cesar was a being that he could not dare to approach.
10 years ago or now.
That fact hasnt changed.
I feel really sorry. That day 10 years ago. If you had be my disciple, you would have learned everything about me and created a better future than now. Ares. What a fool. Some peoplepare Alvarez and me by only one level, but thats the stupid judgment of those who havent experienced the sky.
slither.
untied the leash
Ordinary men also held a sword that could be held with two hands with one hand.
You wouldnt know that. To challenge me, drunk with the sense of aplishment of having finally defeated Alvarez. Get on your knees right now and pray that you made a mistake. Beg me to live for the Emperor of Valha from now on. If you do, I will save you once for the future of Valha.
From the moment you hold the sword.
I felt a sense of tension.
Ares said with a smile.
okay. I was taught by you 10 years ago. Ive always lived like that. As long as I could improve as a swordsman and as a warrior, I would be taught by anyone. But every time I think about it.
Shuk.
got a sword
Overt hostility proved unwilling to back down.
A few hours at the shortest, a few days at the longest. When I heard that I could ovee my opponent enough, I left without hesitation. Neither do you. People call you the best sword of Valha, but the time I had to learn from you was only a few days. And the really fun one.
Theughter deepened.
It was a very strong memory for him.
Now that we have left Valha and settled in Dmitri. Even after months have passed, you still cant leave Dmitri.
* * *
Returning from Arcadia.
I met Sanchez.
a week after that.
There was little time to prepare for the civil war in Valha, and Ares was given a difficult mission that a week would not have been enough for.
Alvarez and Cesar.
I had to take down two giants.
Ares intended to achieve his goal on his own, but Roman Dmitri summoned him to the training ground before the sun had set.
What caught Ares attention was the weapon Roman Dmitri was holding.
It wasnt the usual Disaster, it was a normal-looking pair of swords.
I knew it instinctively.
that weapon.
It reminds me of Alvarez.
said Roman Dmitry.
Hold your sword. From now on, I will be your opponent.
Ares mission.
It was dangerous.
No matter how much it was a n to use the position of a ranker in Valha, overwhelming force was needed to achieve the goal and return alive.
It was training in that sense.
Roman Dmitri tried toy the foundation for Ares to carry out his n perfectly, rather than driving Ares to death and standing by.
My heart raced.
It was the situation Ares had hoped for.
He wanted to test his skills against Roman Dmitri at full strength.
As a result.
puck.
Quadang!
rolled across the floor
The face turned into a mess.
People called Ares a genius in swordsmanship, but in dozens of battles, Ares never had the upper hand.
His eyes were filled with amazement beyond admiration.
He thought that Aresgi, who had fought hundreds of thousands of duels before bing a ranker in Valha, had tolerable data piled up in his head, but at some point, when he exchanged battles with Roman Dmitri, he saw a blue sky in front of his eyes.
It was embarrassing.
two swords.
Roman Dmitry showed the extreme of dual swords.
He chose only the worst, which he could not oppose, and brought himself to his knees several times with overwhelming force.
I cant think of a way to win.
It was funny.
10 years ago.
He was taught by Cesar.
At that time,pared to now, it was a time when he was far behind, but after receiving only a few days of instruction, Ares left Cesars side.
At the time, Cesar said as if he couldnt understand.
He wanted to hold on to Ares, saying why he wanted to leave when a solid future would be guaranteed if he lived as his disciple.
at that time.
Why did you make that choice?
It was simple.
The reason why his past self couldnt defeat Cesar was because he lived a much shorter time than Cesar.
It didnt mean Cesar was weak.
He defeated Ares every time with his overwhelming presence, but he was convinced that he could defeat him one day.
I wasnt sure if it would take 10 or 20 years.
However, the fact that it was not an opponent that could not be surpassed was important.
Roman Dmitry was different.
It was stifling.
felt the wall
Having never thought deeply about his rtionship with Dmitry, he had to admit that he would have to spend many years here.
Alvarez is enough for this.
took the sword
This time it was ymore.
Ares, who was already feeling a lot of fatigue,ughed at Roman Dmitris remarks that followed.
From now on, I will raise the level a little and treat you in Cesars way.
that day.
Ares experienced an out-of-the-world world.
* * *
There was no further conversation.
At Ares remarks demeaning Cesar, the gentle-looking Cesars face showed a hint of anger.
No questions and answers.
It was my turn to prove my skills.
The Priest of Valha, who watched the situation with a tense face, finally announced the start of the duel everyone had been waiting for.
flutter.
fault.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The seon-gong was Cesar.
In the image of him exploding his aura and rushing at him quickly, Ares projected a confrontation with Roman Dmitri.
Cesar was once called a warrior of barbarism. I heard that they do not allow a chance to catch their breath by pushing them fiercely, but press down with force to subdue the opponent. The way to subdue such an opponent is simple. Prove to your opponent what kind of person you are with a single attack in the midst of a rushing attack.
Caan-!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge sh ensued.
When Ares blocked the attack, Cesar continued to push as if he would not stop.
Quaang! Quaang! Quaang!
The world shed.
The aura exploded from all sides,pletely turning Ares insides upside down.
Unlike the time of Alvarez, this time he expressed a 6-star aura from the start.
However, despite using Dmitris method, Cesars aura, which had reached the level of 6 stars decades ago, could not be repelled without shock.
but.
There was no sense of danger.
Quite embarrassingly, the confrontation with Roman Dmitri, who used the same weapon, gave him rtive confidence.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
dodged the attack.
It was slow.
To be precise, it was slower than Roman Dmitri, and Cesars attack on top of the sword was also weakpared to Roman Dmitri.
Thanks to that, Ares felt rxed even in the fierce battle.
Calmly watched the opponents attacks one by one and blocked them, and did not miss the moment when Cesar showed a gap between attacks.
sh.
pod.
hair fluttered
Cesar, who instantly ducked his head to avoid the attack, his expression twisted like a demon.
dare!
It was an embarrassing moment.
Ares reaction, as if he didnt feel a sense of crisis, really touched Cesars pride.
he ran again.
People opened their eyes to the swordsmanship that proved his reputation as a barbaric warrior who did not allow distance from his opponent.
I had goosebumps all over my body.
Among those watching the confrontation were Valha rankers, but they didnt seem to be able to withstand Cesars attacks ten times.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Ares pushed back.
The shock that shook the inside of the opponent hit the opponent and spat out blood.
Two.
It was strong.
Cesar was the sky high.
Although he has not been active recently, he has proven the reason he has been at the top of Valha for a long time by force.
hook.
A sword soaring into the sky.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was just put down.
In a situation where his life was burning, Ares managed to block it, but he did not lose his smile.
My choice was right.
A quick attack too.
Powerful attack too.
It wasnt threatening at all.
Roman Dmitri, who used ymore, showed only the worst situation, so he could not lose hisposure while dealing with Cesar.
no matter how strong he is I couldnt show an attackparable to Roman Dmitri.
No, it was so different that I dare notpare.
Cesar is above the sky.
There was another sky called Roman Dmitry.
If you havent experienced a world outside of heaven, you wont be able to beat Cesar even if you do your best.
You cheeky bastard.
Whiing.
The wind blew.
Enraged Cesar raised Mana at once and attempted a lethal blow toward Ares, who had cornered him.
The challengers who have been aiming for his ce have never experienced a situation like this.
Before this happened, he always defeated his opponent, but Ares, who endured to the end, was outraged.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a terrifying scene.
ck and red energy swirled around the sword and colored the surroundings as if lightning struck.
die!
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
mortal blow.
Ares raised his head.
The destructive energy that colored the world reminded him of the time he had spent with Dmitri.
Raise mana with the Surah mind method.
I remembered the Heavenly Demon Sword.
It was an absolute skill that he could not dare to imitate, but it gave Ares an ideal to move forward.
sh.
He stretched out his sword.
10%?
5%?
No, I couldnt follow even 1% of the real Heavenly Demon swordsmanship.
Despite knowing that fact, Ares yearned for Roman Dmitri and tried to follow in his footsteps.
he was a genius
made something out of nothing.
He created his own world, ignoring Alexanders system.
When he experienced the perfect answer, Roman Dmitri, he made rapid progress in a short time.
?!
Cesar opened his eyes.
Ares attack.
His aura split.
Before his own attack even reached the opponent, he witnessed Aress sword strike right in front of his eyes.
And thats it. It was
Cesar
sst memory.
* * *
Took.
Degururu.
Cesars head rolled on the floor.
People are speechless.
At a time when people couldnt ept the reality at the great sight, the priest of Valha spoke with a trembling voice.
Ares-nim defeated Cesar-nim and became #1 in the Valha rankings!
It was shocking.
Ares exhaled heavily, supporting the floor with his sword.
it was the limit
If Cesar had pushed a little harder, he might have been the one whose head would have rolled on the floor.
I endured the rumbling in my stomach.
He wanted to pour blood on the floor right away, but he still had work to do.
Beetle.
got up from the seat
Ares raised his voice as he met the shocked gaze of the people.
I will give up my status as a ranker in Valha as of the current time.
omg.
what is that?
People were perplexed.
1st ce in ranking.
To put up with that honored position and give up the position as a ranker?
I couldnt understand.
As the people flocking to the temple of Valha showed their eyes seeking answers, Ares spoke his mind.
Ten years ago. The Cesar I experienced was a stronger swordsman than anyone else. However, 10 yearster, Cesar has not changed much from then. Why? Why did Cesar not seek a higher level? The reason is that Cesar has slipped into power. In a country that lost romance, political factors were more important than power, and Csar, who gained strength by clinging to the powerful, lived a life without any opponents without making any effort. If you think that thest challenger who challenged him was Alvarez ten years ago, you can understand the reality of Valha. Thats how Cesar became a stagnant water. Warriors who do not know the sense of crisis have been weeded out, and Valha has crossed an irreversible river.
Valha ranking.
its meaning has faded.
Cronus ranking fluctuated a lot every year, but like Cesar, most of Valhas rankers stayed the same.
It was disastrous.
It was hopeless.
If the Cesar of 10 years ago was eager to develop, the current Ares would never have defeated him.
You can me me. You can even say that I am a traitor. But I was born a warrior and I will die a warrior. Dmitri is the country that will make me live like that. I feel alive in Dmitri.
finished.
He drew his sword and spoke onest time.
Remember. We are born with warrior blood.
took a step
He stumbled and showed a hard look, but no one stood in his way.
Ares is a traitor.
abandoned the country
But I had no desire to touch him or touch him.
It was then.
Earl Gomes, who was watching the situation with a bewildered face, received news from the north from the magicmunicator.
[The West Gate has been breached! We ask for reinforcements right now! At this rate, we wont be able tost even a day, let alone ten days!]
Sudden report.
For a moment, Count Gomes felt dizzy.
Chapter 352
Chapter 352 A Country That Lost Romance (10)
Count Gomes left for now.
The shock of defeat did not go away from my head.
Looking at the scene where Cesars head was blown off, I couldnt breathe properly as if the world had stopped for a moment.
Ares beat Cesar.
It was shocking.
Its not that I dont approve of Ares skills.
but.
Cesar has been an overwhelming presence at the top of Valha for the past decade.
It was the strongest warrior in Valha, called the country of warriors, and no one disputed that fact.
Inparison, Ares was still young.
Even if you describe Ares as the greatest talent ever in Valha, it was enough to destroymon sense just by being ranked 3rd in Valha at his age.
The sword of Valha is broken.
Count Gomes saw the peoples expressions.
Their eyes, swirling with emotions, seemed confused by Ares final words.
Its really dangerous at this rate. In the situation where Cesar and Alvarez are lost, if the northern front is breached and the people of Valha show their anger toward His Majesty the Emperor. At that time, the rebels attack, which we thought was insignificant, may aim for our hearts. Stay calm. The war hasnt even started yet.
The aspects so far have only been a small part.
yet.
The Valha Imperial Family did not show their strength properly.
While he was wandering around the capital, the battles taking ce on all sidesplicated his mind.
First, from the northern front.
Beep.
connectedmunication.
I asked the newsman who reported the news from the north about the return situation.
[Dmitri-kuns magic power is too strong. Even though the mages of the mountain tried their best to block it, the gate was quickly breached by a dispel attack that nullified magic defense. Commander. There is no way to stop Roman Dmitri from entering the castle. The appearance he showed during the war with the Cronus Empire was not absurd at all.]
I felt dizzy.
Roman Dmitry.
His entry into the castle meant an ominous future.
The North wontst long.
The reason Count Gomes was convinced that he could hold out for 15 days was because he believed in the solid walls, but he did not think that Roman Dmitri could be stopped with 100,000 troops.
Cronus 300,000 army that met Roman Dmitri in the in was ughtered as it was.
It was impossible to stop the existence of Roman Dmitri, who even the 8th circle mage Sefir couldnt handle, with the northern power alone.
atst.
The North will be breached.
The emperors army had not even left the capital, let alone reached Hernard, but Roman Dmitrys bold determination turned the war into chaos.
Count Gomes head wasplicatedly entangled.
If the situation went like this, even if it meant giving up the entire northern part, he had to gain certain benefits.
Fight to the death. Kill at least one more enemy by any means necessary. Its okay if you cant kill Roman Dmitri. Show your enemies what it means to invade Valhas territory. What if there were defeated soldiers who came back alive and well? Valha will not forgive cowards and their families will hold them ountable.
[] I see.]
Beyond themunicator.
A voice of despair was heard.
Count Gomess orders were brutal.
But as an empire, it was the best way.
empires and kingdoms.
what is the difference between the two
National power ( ) means a qualitative difference, but the overwhelming number of people derived from the poption was also one of the strengths that represented the empire.
The 100,000 troops of an empire and a kingdom do not mean the same thing.
If Dmitri and Hector had to overdo it to mobilize 100,000 troops, the Valha Empire did not suffer any damage even if it lost that much.
So, he ordered a desperate fight.
If it was an established fact that the northern part would be breached, it would have been better to gnaw away the enemys power than to save the lives of the defeated soldiers.
I hurried my steps.
I dont know how long the North willst.
What is certain is that the North needs to decide how to respond in the future before itpletely copses.
Whether its clearing the rebels.
Whether to respond to Dmitri-kun.
It was neither this nor that.
* * *
In front of the Temple of Valha.
At the spot where Count Gomes left, the people who had just watched the duel showed mesmerized expressions.
Since when did Valha be like this?
Ares remarks.
Everyone was heartbroken.
Valha, which they were so proud of, was never a country that was ashamed to receive such usations.
A man raised his head.
Hisplicatedly distorted face expressed anger beyond sadness.
Where the hell did it go wrong? Valha is not such a country. We were proud of being a nation of warriors, and the ranking system was introduced because of Valha. But Cesar, who represents Valha, is a symbol of elimination. haha does that make sense? Does this really make sense!
It wasnt about specific opponents.
It was an empty cry.
Seeing him venting his anger, the other man also raised his voice.
everyone. What did we say when Ares was born? Cesar said that he could not defeat Castro of Cronus as a second-inmand in his 10,000 years, so lets put our hopes on Ares, the greatest talent ever in Valha. In fact, Ares was the pride of Valha. Although he didnt show great loyalty to the Valha Imperial Family, each time he moved up the ranks, we escaped the Imperial Familys gaze and went wild. and he is like that. I just abandoned Valha. As soon as he left the fences of Valha, which had been weeded out, he defeated Cesar and proved his choice was right.
Ares victory.
It wasnt that simple.
The reality of Valha was proven right in front of his eyes, and the expectations he ced on Ares were high, so the shock was inevitable.
People were boiling.
Emotions were assimted.
At first, emotions that led to shock and then denial turned into anger toward the imperial family.
The time when there was a Valha festival. Roman Dmitriplied with Valhas invitation despite knowing that an assassination attempt had been made on him. He took to the stage proudly and as a warrior faced Barbossa and took him down. Who the hell deserves the name of Valha? Is the reality that guys who cant handle even a sword properly are powerful and walk around with their heads stiff in Valha, really the Valha we thought it was? Valhas power is not swayed by strife. At least at least!
It gave strength to the voice.
He spits out the one fact that fills up to the tip of his throat.
The ipetent 14th son, who didnt know how to do anything, shouldnt take the power of Valha just because hes protected by the powerful. From then on, Valha went astray. we have to stand up Now that Duke Vieto has raised his voice, we must be prepared to die.
that.
It was reverse.
The truth that everyone knew but never dared to mention.
The emperors of Valha were all great swordsmen.
From generation to generation, the power of Valha has been passed down to those who have proven themselves as warriors regardless of bloodlines.
for that reason.
I was ashamed.
The emperor of Cronus is a great aura swordsman, but the fact that the emperor of Valha, called the country of warriors, is a poor existence that seems to fly away even when the wind blows is a huge shame.
Its been wrong ever since.
From the moment Valha ced an unsuitable person in the position of emperor, Valha began to diverge little by little.
Thats right.
Let us all join forces!
Lets risk our lives for Valha!
people got up
they were angry
Ares remarks.
It ignited the public sentiment of Valha.
* * *
Things took a drastic turn.
The Marquis of Belfire and Count Gomes put their heads together again and thought about how long it had been since they separated.
What should I do now?
It was only a matter of time before the northern front copsed.
Moreover, even Cesar was defeated.
To Count Gomes question, the Marquis of Belfire said.
Roman Dmitry. Hes definitely a great guy. Ever since I returned alive from Valhas territory, I expected that he would one day block Valhas path. Count Gomes. From now on, its a fight with each others strength. In this situation where neither side looks back, the side that backs down first will be doomed.
Do you mean abandoning the North?
It was only half right. It is enough to abandon the north and create a situation so that the enemies cannot enter anymore.
atst.
The essence of this fight was civil war.
The mes of war could not be extinguished unless Hernards rebel army was destroyed.
Roman Dmitris strategy is consistent. Through a series of acts of dealing with top rankers in Valha with Ares and directly attacking the northern front, we are preventing us from focusing on the rebels. That is Dmitris limit. Looking at the current situation in Valha, they look fierce as if they are going to destroy Valha at any moment, but if you look into the truth, you can see that this is not the case.
Belfir.
He is a man of power who symbolizes a new era.
At least I knew how to grasp and lead the situation with my head, not my strength.
Thebined forces of Dmitri-Hector are only 100,000. If they really wanted to destroy Valha, would they have crossed the northern front with just that force? youre wee! Fighting in the north is nothing more than a demonstration of force. They really have no intention of advancing further than the North, but they are trying to draw our attention with a radical move. Roman Dmitris potential is acknowledged. But it means we shouldnt overlook the really important Hernards Rebels by worrying about the North unnecessarily.
Then what if. What do you n to do when we march beyond the north?
At that time, we should use the situation on the continent. Deploy some troops to the north to prepare for an emergency and wipe out Hernards rebels right now. Roman Dmitri need not worry. Just now. Contacted Kronos and sought their help. I was told that I do not intend to go to war because of the ceasefire negotiations, but that it is possible to deploy troops on the border with Cairo in the name of training.
Kronos and Dmitri.
There is no trust between the two.
Kronos moved in the name of training, but that alone is enough to be a threat.
in such a situation.
Can Dmitri march?
It was impossible.
Northern Front.
That was the limit.
The Marquis of Belfir found the best way for Valha to take in aplicatedly entangled situation.
The empty seat of the capricious emperor.
The existence to fill it was the Marquis of Belfirs share each time.
Its a really perfect n.
Count Gomes admired.
It was once a political rtionship.
The Marquis of Belfir deserved to be recognized.
If their conversation had ended there, they would have parted with a smile.
Sigh.
open the door
Amunicator entered.
He held out his magicmunicator with a dark face.
A call came from the northern front. I guess you should take it.
* * *
Sshed cold water on the good vibes.
When Marquis Belfir epted the magicmunicator, a familiar voice was heard over themunicator.
[Im sorry. Roman Dmitry is a monster Kuk!]
Woodeuk.
With screams of death.
I heard the sound of a broken neck.
Then a new voice spoke over themunicator.
[The Marquis of Belfir. What a disappointment. I sent you Count Bragans head as a gift, and youre barely getting ready to greet me like
this.]
Eyes trembled with anger.
who just died.
It was the Marquis of Killian.
Count Gomes apparently ordered a desperate resistance, but he did not know that the northern front would fall into the hands of Roman Dmitri so quickly.
It was faster than expected. However, I tried not to reveal my embarrassment.
[I have no intention of doing it to the end either. Even now, if you bring the Emperor of Valha to me and kneel down, I will ept Valhas sincerity and stop the war.] It
was a mockery.
At the apparent provocation, the Marquis of Belfir vented his anger.
Fuck the dog noise! lets do it until the end Now, the forces of the Kronos Empire are gathering at the Cairo border. What does that mean? It means that the moment you unreasonably mobilize troops to deal with us, you will receive the price. No matter what n you have, I will send my troops right now to wipe out Hernards rebels. And I will carve todays grudge into my bones and wipe Dmitri off the continent after Ive dealt with all the rebels.
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
Dmitry and Valha have already crossed an irreversible river.
Roman Dmitry. you made a mistake The reason we wanted apromise with Dmitri was because we didnt want a pointless sacrifice. Ill make you pay for it soon. What does having Kronos and Valha as enemies at the same time mean in this Smander Continent?
It was a threat.
Chicken game.
Increased speed.
The Marquis of Belfir frantically rushed forward so that the opponent could run away first so that the opponent would retreat first.
however.
[I heard the meaning of Valha well. If so, Ill tell you what I think from now on.]
It was a calm voice.
Roman Dmitri didnt care at all about Kronos presence or the threats of the Marquis Belfir.
[I will push on until I put an end to this war. My purpose is to receive an apology from the Valha Empire for what happened that day. So, keep that attitude until the end. Thecent thought that somehow the problem will be solved. Then finally .]
[You will meet me.] Chapter 352 A country that has lost romance (10)
Count Gomes left for the time being.
The shock of defeat did not go away from my head.
Looking at the scene where Cesars head was blown off, I couldnt breathe properly as if the world had stopped for a moment.
Ares beat Cesar.
It was shocking.
Its not that I dont approve of Ares skills.
but.
Cesar has been an overwhelming presence at the top of Valha for the past decade.
It was the strongest warrior in Valha, called the country of warriors, and no one disputed that fact.
Inparison, Ares was still young.
Even if you describe Ares as the greatest talent ever in Valha, it was enough to destroymon sense just by being ranked 3rd in Valha at his age.
The sword of Valha is broken.
Count Gomes saw the peoples expressions.
Their eyes, swirling with emotions, seemed confused by Ares final words.
Its really dangerous at this rate. In the situation where Cesar and Alvarez are lost, if the northern front is breached and the people of Valha show their anger toward His Majesty the Emperor. At that time, the rebels attack, which we thought was insignificant, may aim for our hearts. Stay calm. The war hasnt even started yet.
The aspects so far have only been a small part.
yet.
The Valha Imperial Family did not show their strength properly.
While he was wandering around the capital, the battles taking ce on all sidesplicated his mind.
First, from the northern front.
Beep.
connectedmunication.
I asked the newsman who reported the news from the north about the return situation.
[Dmitri-kuns magic power is too strong. Even though the mages of the mountain tried their best to block it, the gate was quickly breached by a dispel attack that nullified magic defense. Commander. There is no way to stop Roman Dmitri from entering the castle. The appearance he showed during the war with the Cronus Empire was not absurd at all.]
I felt dizzy.
Roman Dmitry.
His entry into the castle meant an ominous future.
The North wontst long.
The reason Count Gomes was convinced that he could hold out for 15 days was because he believed in the solid walls, but he did not think that Roman Dmitri could be stopped with 100,000 troops.
Cronus 300,000 army that met Roman Dmitri in the in was ughtered as it was.
It was impossible to stop the existence of Roman Dmitri, who even the 8th circle mage Sefir couldnt handle, with the northern power alone.
atst.
The North will be breached.
The emperors army had not even left the capital, let alone reached Hernard, but Roman Dmitrys bold determination turned the war into chaos.
Count Gomes head wasplicatedly entangled.
If the situation went like this, even if it meant giving up the entire northern part, he had to gain certain benefits.
Fight to the death. Kill at least one more enemy by any means necessary. Its okay if you cant kill Roman Dmitri. Show your enemies what it means to invade Valhas territory. What if there were defeated soldiers who came back alive and well? Valha will not forgive cowards and their families will hold them ountable.
[] I see.]
Beyond themunicator.
A voice of despair was heard.
Count Gomess orders were brutal.
But as an empire, it was the best way.
empires and kingdoms.
what is the difference between the two
National power ( ) means a qualitative difference, but the overwhelming number of people derived from the poption was also one of the strengths that represented the empire.
The 100,000 troops of an empire and a kingdom do not mean the same thing.
If Dmitri and Hector had to overdo it to mobilize 100,000 troops, the Valha Empire did not suffer any damage even if it lost that much.
So, he ordered a desperate fight.
If it was an established fact that the northern part would be breached, it would have been better to gnaw away the enemys power than to save the lives of the defeated soldiers.
I hurried my steps.
I dont know how long the North willst.
What is certain is that the North needs to decide how to respond in the future before itpletely copses.
Whether its clearing the rebels.
Whether to respond to Dmitri-kun.
It was neither this nor that.
* * *
In front of the Temple of Valha.
At the spot where Count Gomes left, the people who had just watched the duel showed mesmerized expressions.
Since when did Valha be like this?
Ares remarks.
Everyone was heartbroken.
Valha, which they were so proud of, was never a country that was ashamed to receive such usations.
A man raised his head.
Hisplicatedly distorted face expressed anger beyond sadness.
Where the hell did it go wrong? Valha is not such a country. We were proud of being a nation of warriors, and the ranking system was introduced because of Valha. But Cesar, who represents Valha, is a symbol of elimination. haha does that make sense? Does this really make sense!
It wasnt about specific opponents.
It was an empty cry.
Seeing him venting his anger, the other man also raised his voice.
everyone. What did we say when Ares was born? Cesar said that he could not defeat Castro of Cronus as a second-inmand in his 10,000 years, so lets put our hopes on Ares, the greatest talent ever in Valha. In fact, Ares was the pride of Valha. Although he didnt show great loyalty to the Valha Imperial Family, each time he moved up the ranks, we escaped the Imperial Familys gaze and went wild. and he is like that. I just abandoned Valha. As soon as he left the fences of Valha, which had been weeded out, he defeated Cesar and proved his choice was right.
Ares victory.
It wasnt that simple.
The reality of Valha was proven right in front of his eyes, and the expectations he ced on Ares were high, so the shock was inevitable.
People were boiling.
Emotions were assimted.
At first, emotions that led to shock and then denial turned into anger toward the imperial family.
The time when there was a Valha festival. Roman Dmitriplied with Valhas invitation despite knowing that an assassination attempt had been made on him. He took to the stage proudly and as a warrior faced Barbossa and took him down. Who the hell deserves the name of Valha? Is the reality that guys who cant handle even a sword properly are powerful and walk around with their heads stiff in Valha, really the Valha we thought it was? Valhas power is not swayed by strife. At least at least!
It gave strength to the voice.
He spits out the one fact that fills up to the tip of his throat.
The ipetent 14th son, who didnt know how to do anything, shouldnt take the power of Valha just because hes protected by the powerful. From then on, Valha went astray. we have to stand up Now that Duke Vieto has raised his voice, we must be prepared to die.
that.
It was reverse.
The truth that everyone knew but never dared to mention.
The emperors of Valha were all great swordsmen.
From generation to generation, the power of Valha has been passed down to those who have proven themselves as warriors regardless of bloodlines.
for that reason.
I was ashamed.
The emperor of Cronus is a great aura swordsman, but the fact that the emperor of Valha, called the country of warriors, is a poor existence that seems to fly away even when the wind blows is a huge shame.
Its been wrong ever since.
From the moment Valha ced an unsuitable person in the position of emperor, Valha began to diverge little by little.
Thats right.
Let us all join forces!
Lets risk our lives for Valha!
people got up
they were angry
Ares remarks.
It ignited the public sentiment of Valha.
* * *
Things took a drastic turn.
The Marquis of Belfire and Count Gomes put their heads together again and thought about how long it had been since they separated.
What should I do now?
It was only a matter of time before the northern front copsed.
Moreover, even Cesar was defeated.
To Count Gomes question, the Marquis of Belfire said.
Roman Dmitry. Hes definitely a great guy. Ever since I returned alive from Valhas territory, I expected that he would one day block Valhas path. Count Gomes. From now on, its a fight with each others strength. In this situation where neither side looks back, the side that backs down first will be doomed.
Do you mean abandoning the North?
It was only half right. It is enough to abandon the north and create a situation so that the enemies cannot enter anymore.
atst.
The essence of this fight was civil war.
The mes of war could not be extinguished unless Hernards rebel army was destroyed.
Roman Dmitris strategy is consistent. Through a series of acts of dealing with top rankers in Valha with Ares and directly attacking the northern front, we are preventing us from focusing on the rebels. That is Dmitris limit. Looking at the current situation in Valha, they look fierce as if they are going to destroy Valha at any moment, but if you look into the truth, you can see that this is not the case.
Belfir.
He is a man of power who symbolizes a new era.
At least I knew how to grasp and lead the situation with my head, not my strength.
Thebined forces of Dmitri-Hector are only 100,000. If they really wanted to destroy Valha, would they have crossed the northern front with just that force? youre wee! Fighting in the north is nothing more than a demonstration of force. They really have no intention of advancing further than the North, but they are trying to draw our attention with a radical move. Roman Dmitris potential is acknowledged. But it means we shouldnt overlook the really important Hernards Rebels by worrying about the North unnecessarily.
Then what if. What do you n to do when we march beyond the north?
At that time, we should use the situation on the continent. Deploy some troops to the north to prepare for an emergency and wipe out Hernards rebels right now. Roman Dmitri need not worry. Just now. Contacted Kronos and sought their help. I was told that I do not intend to go to war because of the ceasefire negotiations, but that it is possible to deploy troops on the border with Cairo in the name of training.
Kronos and Dmitri.
There is no trust between the two.
Kronos moved in the name of training, but that alone is enough to be a threat.
in such a situation.
Can Dmitri march?
It was impossible.
Northern Front.
That was the limit.
The Marquis of Belfir found the best way for Valha to take in aplicatedly entangled situation.
The empty seat of the capricious emperor.
The existence to fill it was the Marquis of Belfirs share each time.
Its a really perfect n.
Count Gomes admired.
It was once a political rtionship.
The Marquis of Belfir deserved to be recognized.
If their conversation had ended there, they would have parted with a smile.
Sigh.
open the door
Amunicator entered.
He held out his magicmunicator with a dark face.
A call came from the northern front. I guess you should take it.
* * *
Sshed cold water on the good vibes.
When Marquis Belfir epted the magicmunicator, a familiar voice was heard over themunicator.
[Im sorry. Roman Dmitry is a monster Kuk!]
Woodeuk.
With screams of death.
I heard the sound of a broken neck.
Then a new voice spoke over themunicator.
[The Marquis of Belfir. What a disappointment. I sent you Count Bragans head as a gift, and youre barely getting ready to greet me like
this.]
Eyes trembled with anger.
who just died.
It was the Marquis of Killian.
Count Gomes apparently ordered a desperate resistance, but he did not know that the northern front would fall into the hands of Roman Dmitri so quickly.
It was faster than expected. However, I tried not to reveal my embarrassment.
[I have no intention of doing it to the end either. Even now, if you bring the Emperor of Valha to me and kneel down, I will ept Valhas sincerity and stop the war.] It
was a mockery.
At the apparent provocation, the Marquis of Belfir vented his anger.
Fuck the dog noise! lets do it until the end Now, the forces of the Kronos Empire are gathering at the Cairo border. What does that mean? It means that the moment you unreasonably mobilize troops to deal with us, you will receive the price. No matter what n you have, I will send my troops right now to wipe out Hernards rebels. And I will carve todays grudge into my bones and wipe Dmitri off the continent after Ive dealt with all the rebels.
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
Dmitry and Valha have already crossed an irreversible river.
Roman Dmitry. you made a mistake The reason we wanted apromise with Dmitri was because we didnt want a pointless sacrifice. Ill make you pay for it soon. What does having Kronos and Valha as enemies at the same time mean in this Smander Continent?
It was a threat.
Chicken game.
Increased speed.
The Marquis of Belfir frantically rushed forward so that the opponent could run away first so that the opponent would retreat first.
however.
[I heard the meaning of Valha well. If so, Ill tell you what I think from now on.]
It was a calm voice.
Roman Dmitri didnt care at all about Kronos presence or the threats of the Marquis Belfir.
[I will push on until I put an end to this war. My purpose is to receive an apology from the Valha Empire for what happened that day. So, keep that attitude until the end. Acent thought that somehow the problem will be solved. Then in the end .]
[You will meet me.]
Chapter 353
Chapter 353 Chicken Game (1)
Took.
Communication was lost.
Count Gomes, who had been silent for a long time, spoke in a very firm voice.
Opponent: Roman Dmitry. If he said that he would keep pushing in, he would not be lying.
I know.
It was absurd.
There are only 100,000 people.
Dealing with Valha with that amount of troops is nonsense.
In addition, Cronus army gathered on the border of Cairo was looking for an opportunity.
But what kind of confidence do you mean?
If the opponent had been someone other than Roman Dmitri, Marquis Belfir would have treated the opponents remarks as nonsense.
Kwajik!
puck.
Damn Roman Dmitri.
I threw the magicmunicator to the floor.
As if that alone did not subside the anger, the Marquis of Belfir stepped on the magicmunicator and let out a deep breath.
Count Gomes. What do you think would happen if we left Roman Dmitri alone?
Pushing into the capital with 100,000 troops is impossible even for Roman Dmitri. If youe that far in and block the retreat with the imperial troops, Dmitri will be surrounded by a million troops and will lose his way. That doesnt mean they cant do anything. Roman Dmitry already set a clear precedent in the war against the Kronos Empire. The guerri operation that captured Rascal and Cortas in a situation where the difference in power was overwhelmingly behind proved how Roman Dmitri emerged as a new powerhouse between the two empires.
that day.
The continent was in shock.
At every step Roman Dmitri took, people doubted whether he was the same person.
We are no different. If Roman Dmitry were to sweep the North in a guerri campaign, even with only 100,000 troops, the damage to Valha would be great. Marquis Belfir. It takes a decision. The Kronos Empire overlooked the existence of Roman Dmitri, and the cost was a disastrous defeat and the humiliation of negotiating a truce. If even Valha would repeat the same thing. Roman Dmitris rising stature may threaten both empires.
That was right.
And the Marquis Belfir thought the same.
Even though Cronus was mobilized, if he did not bend his will, he could not leave Roman Dmitri alone.
There is no countermeasure. There is no countermeasure.
Kronos.
Even the trump card was blocked.
However, I did not want to be swayed by the will of the other person.
The Marquis of Belfir, who had been wandering around the office for a while and rolling his head, swallowed his anger and came to a conclusion.
I must go see His Majesty the Emperor.
Emperor of Valha.
I really hate to see him indolent, but there was no other way for now.
* * *
There are taboos in Valha.
If the Emperor of Valha wanted something from him when he didnt want it himself, he would often get angry.
It was as expected.
After exining a series of situations, the Valha Emperor looked at the Marquis of Belfir with cold eyes.
The Marquis of Belfir.
yes.
Awkward C
Head turned.
As I hurriedly returned to my original position, I heard a cold voice again.
The Marquis of Belfir.
yes.
Jjaak-
The Marquis of Belfir.
yes.
Jjaak C
Repeated violence.
Blood gushed from his nose.
His face was swollen from the weak touch, but the Marquis of Belfir did not show any shaking as much as possible.
Because that would incite the wrath of the Emperor of Valha even more.
Like a new recruit entering the army, he bowed his head in a square posture.
Learned fear knows how to respond to violence.
After being pped about 10 times, the emperor of Valha said, caressing his wrist, as if his anger had subsided only then.
Bug-like bastards. You know very well that the reason I gave you powers means dont bother me. Why the hell should I trust guys like you if this is how things are handled?
sorry.
sorry.
Yes, I should be sorry.
took a step
Walking around the frozen Marquis of Belfir and Count Gomes, the Emperor of Valha spoke in a sharp tone.
I mean. I dont like Valha natives very much. Guys who call for romance of warriors or fundamentals or something like that always fail to face reality. It was the same that day. On the day I ascended the throne, all the guys who spoke of legitimacy died at my hands.
people said
Valha.
It is said that the current emperor is divided into before and after ascending.
Even when the previous emperor was alive, Valha was still romantic, but the situation changed when the 14th son coveted the position of emperor.
It was a Valha mystery.
As the powerful people of Valha supported him, who had no foundation, blood and wind blew, and those who pursued the path of a warrior did not give up their will until the end, and all died.
Thanks to this, the Marquis of Belfir seized power.
He, who was not recognized among those who pursued the path of a warrior, was able to be re-examined as a new era opened.
When I watch Roman Dmitris actions, I keep thinking of that time. The guys who cried out that I wasnt the right heir, the guys who told me to follow the rules of the imperial family. Roman Dmitri is a guy who was born with the habits of Valha. Although he is from a lowly periphery, he behaves like a Valha warrior and knows no fear.
The world of weak meat.
Roman Dmitry was a predator.
He was ustomed to being eaten if he was strong and eaten if he was weak, so the people of Valha were enthusiastic towards him.
I felt a sense of kinship.
Valhas method resembles that of the Demonic Cult.
tall.
I stopped walking.
He put his face in front of the Marquis of Belfir and showed a mad smile.
If I dont respond to Dmitris intentions. Would it be quicker for him to appear right in front of me, or would it be quicker for my troops to deal with Hernards rebels and cut off Dmitris retreat?
.
I couldnt answer.
I was speechless.
The two aristocrats had painfully experienced that a hasty answer would shorten their lives.
Ku-k-k-k-k.
The Valha Emperor moved again.
sat in the emperors seat.
Looking down from above, he gave directions to the two nobles who had lost their way.
I will not be swayed by Roman Dmitris ill intentions. Send troops to Hernard. I wont leave a single one alive, Ill annihte them all, and Ill iste Roman Dmitri and kill him, just like those who opposed me.
The Emperor of Valha.
It was violent and brutal.
Even though Marquis Belfir knew this, the reason he went to see the Emperor of Valha was because only he could mobilize the real power of Valha.
The forces of the emperor who upied the imperial family in Valha in an instant. Excluding that, it couldnt be called Valhas strength.
The two nobles bowed their heads.
I will follow your orders.
I will follow your orders.
* * *
The next day.
The emperors army left for Hernard.
And at the same time, their progress was passed on to Roman Dmitry.
Are you sure you want to go ahead with the n?
It was Chris.
this operation.
It was dangerous.
If Roman Dmitri went to war against Valha, he did not know what would happen to Cronus army gathered at the border of Cairo like the Marquis Belfirs threat.
Besides, on the day when Hernards rebel army would soon copse.
By blocking the surroundings, there was a high probability that the retreat route would be blocked by the Valha army.
said Roman Dmitry.
It is already an irreversible battle. If you step down like this, the price wont end with a single defeat.
Ever since he cut off Count Bragans head.
The chicken game has begun.
Hernards rebels will never be able to seed in their rebellion without our help. If their rebellion fails, beings with animosity towards Dmitri will retain power in Valha. From then on, Dmitri has to deal with Kronos and Valha at the same time. The fact that Cronus gathered his troops at the Cairo border at Valhas request proved the possibility of their union.
Valha Festival.
At that time, I already saw the possibility of union.
The form of Valha closing its eyes and Cronus attacking showed the fact that the two major mountain ranges of the continent did not unconditionally reject each other.
Maybe the game of chicken started then.
When Count Bragan came to visit, Roman Dmitri did not believe what they said to guarantee the future.
like that.
cut off the head
He did not allow even the slightestpromise against the Emperor of Valha, who revealed his intent to kill.
The civil war in Valha is not just a problem in Valha. Continental interests are at stake, and the moment one side withdraws, the loser will lose everything. Of course, if both dont back down, the damage wont be negligible. Even if Cronus crosses the borders of Cairo and deres the Second Continental War, the important thing for us is to remove the danger of Valha. After that, it is not toote to respond to Kronos.
All right.
Chris nodded.
He trusted Roman Dmitris judgment, always worrying about the worst.
from the beginning until now.
From the time he defeated Barko, Roman Dmitri achieved the best result in the most aggressive way under any circumstances.
That was themander Dmitri followed.
None of Dmitris soldiers suspected Roman Dmitri, even as they took part in the madness of crossing Valhas borders.
A ce where the leadership gathers.
Kevin, who was next to me, spread out a map on the table.
charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a map of Valha.
In it, where the main strongholds of Valha are recorded, Roman Dmitry pointed out three points in turn.
Tick tock tock.
Luenos Portbell Santino. These are three territories on the shortest road to the capital of Valha. In particr, if you pass Santino, there is a warp point, so you can travel all over Valha, including the capital. Knowing the importance of these three ces, Valha has built solid fortresses and has deployed sufficient defense forces.
already.
I have outlined the n before.
People showed sharp eyes at the words that were ruminated once more.
If these three ces are destroyed within a week, even Valha will not be able to overlook our existence.
* * *
That afternoon.
On the walls of Luenos.
Viscount Ruenos, who had been in charge of Luenos for generations, spotted Dmitris armying from afar.
In the end, what wille hase.
His expression hardened.
Northern Front.
I heard a report that Dmitri destroyed the front line of defense in just one day.
I wanted to abandon Ruenos and join forces in the same fortress as Santino, but an order fell from the upper level.
What Roman Dmitri wants is to rally the troops. If the battles that need to be divided several times are gathered in one ce, they can travel a lot of distance with a single victory. Viscount Luenos. keep your current position Its okay to lose Even if he loses Luenos, he will not be punished. But dont open the way in one day. Even if you push all the soldiers to their limbs, if you buy a few days, you will be rewarded greatly.
It was a reckless order.
In a word, when he was told to be prepared to die and hold on to the enemys ankle, Viscount Luenos swallowed dryly.
Only a few days. I just need to hold out for a few days.
The purpose of the Valha Imperial Family was clear.
Northern territories.
If you hold on to the ankles of Dmitris army as much as possible while passing there, Hernard will inevitably copse.
From then on, it was the beginning of the counterattack.
The moment you send the emperors army to the north through the warp point and block the retreat, you will be able to kill the cocky and arrogant Roman Dmitri.
Man-in-the-middle tactics.
It was possible because of therge number of heads.
Even if it wasnt so, it was a long distance to the capital, and if each of the estates were caught, there was no way for Dmitry to do anything.
Viscount Luenos said.
Dont be careless for a second. If your enemies show any sign of attack, attack with all your might. Its not a fight to win. only 3 days. If we can survive for three days, we will be sessful.
He raised his voice.
The guards lined up on the wall stared ahead with their eyes wide open.
however.
Dmitri made no movement.
The first day was like that.
It was a littlete, so it seemed that the first day was to rest in preparation for the sun setting.
next day.
Viscount Ruenos had doubts about Dmitris unmoving appearance for the second day.
Have you given up on attacking? Well, its not even that. Since the Valha Imperial Family boldly sent troops to Hernard, even Roman Dmitri must have known that it was impossible topete in it. No matter how great they are, a force of 100,000 is the limit in the Empire.
excited If you hold out
for just one more day,
about three days, you will receive a big reward even if you run away after keeping your ce properly.
Dont rx! My opponent is Roman Dmitri!
Oddly enough.
Even as the sun went down, Dmitry-kun did not move.
that evening.
Viscount Ruenos, who entered the bedroom with a satisfied face, was interrupted by a soldier before he could fall asleep.
jump!
Im in trouble, lord!
Could it be that Dmitri started the attack?!
I jumped up from my seat.
To suddenlyunch an attack in the middle of the night like this?
Seeing Viscount Ruenos hurriedly pressing forward, the soldier said with a pale face.
no. Dmitri-kun is still holding his ground, but I got a message that Portbell is under attack by Roman Dmitri! It seems to be a diversionary operation. They are fooling our eyes and trying to bring down the port bell!
Port Bell is located behind Luenos.
I was astonished.
Only then did I know
Seongdonggyukseo (|).
Roman Dmitri threw the Valha Empire into chaos from the start.
Chapter 354
Chapter 354 Chicken Game (2)
One week after meeting Sanchez.
Roman Dmitry was preparing for a war with Valha and pondering what would happen after the Northern Front had already been destroyed.
After destroying the foremost defensive positions on the northern front. Enemies have two options. The first is to send troops to stop us, and the second is to deal with Duke Vietos rebels before us. Since the number of rebels is not small, there is a high probability that they will try to focus on one. If we choose thetter, they will obviously utilize elements like the Kronos Empire to prevent us from doing anything further. Then we will be aiming for these three ces in Luenos Portbell Santino.
Its reckless. While we take care of those three, the Duke of Vietos rebellion will be put in order.
That is the correct opinion. But what if you could capture all three of them in a week?
From the North to the capital of Valha.
The distance was far.
Horses are the shortest distance, but even if we consider the actual marching time, we had to set aside at least one month.
That is why the products of magical culture are praised.
After Santino, there is a warp point like Cortas of Cronus, and if it is upied, Valha has no choice but to respond.
Open the gate using the coordinates of the warp point.
They could attack the capital of Valha immediately, or they could bring Dmitris reinforcements to Valha, or if they risked losing their cause, they could go to Hernard and help Duke Vietos rebels.
st furnace.
It was an area they could not give up.
The moment Santino copses, they will definitely try to stop it by sending troops to the warp gate.
And I set that time to a week.
It would take at least a week for the emperors army to move to Hernard and capture it, so taking Santino before Hernard fell could have taken away the mood.
The problem was that the time of the week was very tight.
Roman Dmitri said he would easily capture three territories in a row, but in reality he had to spend more than half of the time just moving the three territories.
At least one a day.
It had to be knocked down quickly.
Even so, because time was running out, Roman Dmitri told how to upy the three territories.
We will first move our troops to the vicinity of Luenos. If you form a camp there at a certain distance, the Valha Empire has no choice but to focus on the appearance of Dmitris army, which is secured in sight, so the defense of the other two territories is less. At this time, we n to infiltrate the second territory, Portbell, and destroy it.
Its too risky. Since the operation on Rascal, both empires have been extremely wary of small-scale guerri operations. They must have been prepared for that.
It was Chris this time.
That was a correct point.
Work at Rascal.
shocked people
The fact that he entered Rascal alone and ughtered 10,000 troops, the two empires that were hostile to Dmitri studied a way to stop it by mobilizing their brilliant minds.
You cant do the same thing over and over again.
There was a very high chance that they would be dangerous to the trap they had prepared in advance if they hadtily infiltrated them.
Roman Dmitry saw a man.
Lucas. Are you ready to attack Portbell?
at that point.
Lucasughed.
Yes, I am ready.
from then.
Roman Dmitrys n was in full swing.
* * *
The day Valha attempted an assassination.
Roman Dmitry defined Valha as an enemy.
Anticipating the fact that a war with them would break out at any moment, he gave Lucas various orders.
one of them.
It was to nt a spy.
Valha is in a mess right now. In the process of trying to assassinate me, there is a conflict with the people who speak of the origins of Valha, so use this confusion to inject as many people from the information guild as possible. The more diverse the role of informants, the better. General upations that can incite people,bat upations that can affect enemy operations in case of need, and so on. I will spare no support, so make sure to handle it.
All right.
The operation proceeded smoothly.
When the Duke of Vieto dered a rebellion.
The people who gave strength to their argument were members of Hao Mun.
The people who noticed the emperor of Valha were encouraged to raise their voices.
and.
It was the same with Ares challenge.
He dragged people away so that the Valha Empire could not do nonsense, and after defeating Cesar, he chimed in with people who were expressing their anger.
You are right. The Emperor of Valha is wrong. You cannot do this. You must follow the Duke of Vieto.
At the behest of Roman Dmitry, the situation was deliberately created.
past life.
people said
Didnt Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, rise to that position with overwhelming power?
To some extent, that is correct.
Without strength, he would not have been able to achieve the achievement of conquering Murim, but if he had lost his political ability in the process of surviving from the bottom of his life, he would not have been able to endure until then in the first ce.
Thats not a cowardly act.
Making the board to your advantage was a must-have skill as amander.
st furnace.
prepared from scratch
Since Santino was thest gateway, it was heavily guarded and could not be prated by soldiers, but the situation was different in the case of Portbell.
The time when the sun has set and it is dark.
As some of the soldiers went to bed, the informants who had infiltrated Valha long ago on Dmitris orders began moving covertly.
Already shift Kuck.
hooked
It was an instant.
Since the faces were familiar with the same soldiers behavior, the guards showed a wee face and were suddenly beaten.
The operation was swift.
A dozen or so informants moved quickly to subdue the guards around the gate and immediately manipted the gate.
The sound of the squeaky chains moving was silenced by the Silence Scroll.
By the time the other soldiers noticed, it was toote.
When the gates moved, they hurriedly sounded an rm, but at that time the gates had already sat down over the moat.
thud.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
beyond the gates.
I saw soldiers rushing in hastily.
An rm sound lit up the night in Portbell, and they urgently tried to solve the problem at the gate.
But already.
widely.
Kill them all.
Led by Roman Dmitri, Dmitris elite entered the castle.
* * *
Weeeeeeeeeng-
The enemy!
An enemy has appeared!
There was an uproar.
The soldiers who had fallen into a sound sleep came out in a hurry and grasped the surrounding situation with alert faces.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
The surroundings were engulfed in mes.
In the scorching heat, Roman Dmitri appeared out of nowhere and was ughtering Portbells soldiers.
Pooh.
Cheak!
Buy and save me!
It was the hell of father-inw.
In a situation where just avoiding the scorching heat was daunting, the soldiers were helpless by Roman Dmitris overwhelming force.
Even for the Knights of Portbell, the situation was not different.
They raised an aura and rushed at Roman Dmitri, but without fail, the dismembered corpse was scattered on the floor.
Commander of Portbell.
Baron Portbell shouted with a pale face.
Activate the magic system! Dont panic! There are only a few enemies!
[Rain shower]
[Rain shower]
[Rain shower]
Magic circles were activated in all directions.
rain shower.
It was a magic that excelled in fire fighting ability.
In the case of Rascal, it was discovered that the me used by Roman Dmitri did not go out well, and the Valha Empire nted powerful magic power in the fortress.
It definitely worked.
No matter how much the mes of the fire were not omnipotent, the magic specialized in firefighting showed the effect of subsiding the mes.
same way.
did not suffer the same
Those who had Dmitri as their enemy studied the variables created by Roman Dmitri and prepared countermeasures.
Passssss-
The lights went out.
if it goes like this.
Dmitri was in a very unfavorable situation.
Even if there was Roman Dmitri, the number was small, and there were 30,000 troops stationed in Portbell.
It was different from the ughter of 10,000 troops in Rascal.
In the process of dealing with the infested troops one by one, even Dmitris elite were bound to suffer damage.
but.
such crazy.
How are you going to stop that monster?!
A monster that exists before your eyes.
He did not have the confidence to stop Roman Dmitri with hundreds of thousands of casualties.
The soldiers of Port Bell brandished their weapons with fear-stricken faces at the overwhelming force of ughter.
It was then.
Roman Dmitry, unusually, stepped back.
That moment.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
far away
There was a huge explosion at the castle wall.
While Roman Dmitri ignited the fire and caught the attention of the enemies, Dmitris elite disposed of the guards and then nted magic bombs on the walls.
Usually, the fortress walls differed in strength inside and outside.
The outer castle wall, through which enemies prate, is protected by strong magic defense, but the inside has not been thoroughly equipped with magic defense, assuming the situation after it has already been breached.
for that reason.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The castle wall copsed.
Roman Dmitry raised his voice at the walls of Portbell copsing on all sides.
Soldiers of Valha, listen up! If you remain in Portbell even after the walls fall.
shed an enemy that followed.
The blood sttered everywhere caught peoples attention.
Next time you will meet me once more here, unprotected by the city walls.
defense of enemies.
expected
Roman Dmitri, who noticed the true nature of the rain shower, set the purpose of the small-scale guerri operation differently than before.
The role of a fortresses from the walls.
However, if the castle wall copses, even if Portbells troops are in good health, they will not be able to keep their ce.
For them, they have no choice but to retreat to Santino in the rear, which can easily take out one of the three targets while isting Luenos.
It was a surprise attack.
Viscount Luenos.
He didnt even know that, and sent acent report that Dmitri seemed to have given up on the war to catch themanders in the rear off guard.
and the next day.
Dmitri marches!
Stop it!
third day.
Dmitrys troops drew their weapons against Luenos.
* * *
Three days ago.
Just as Dmitri had broken the northern front, the Duke of Vieto was informed of the situation.
To make all the crazy things into reality.
I was astonished.
this rebellion.
I trusted Roman Dmitri and proceeded.
But it wasnt blind trust.
Think about it.
Roman Dmitris n was to dispose of Alvarez and Cesar through Ares and move the troops directly to break the northern front.
The people of Valha had no choice but to doubt the first n.
Ares is a celebrity, so his skills are well known, and it is clear that he is a genius in swordsmanship, but even defeating Alvarez, let alone Cesar, was followed by a question mark.
Not to mention the northern front.
While destroying the foremost defensive positions, he thought that the rebels who upied Hernard would be in danger.
As a result.
Roman Dmitry kept his word.
Along with Ares victory, it was reported that Roman Dmitry had just captured the North.
Sanchez said.
Didnt I tell you? Even when the Valha royal family openly revealed their assassination intentions, Roman Dmitri was confident that he could return without any help. When he said it was possible, he had that much confidence, and I said to believe in it and proceed with the rebellion.
He was a link of trust.
The rebels would not have made the decision to attack Hernard first if Sanchez had not insisted.
first.
The dangerous hurdle has been passed.
The role of the rebels was very important now that the Valha imperial family was in chaos.
said the Duke of Vieto.
There is only one way for us to destroy the Valha royal family. We must hold out as long as we can in Hernard and spread the reason for our rebellion to the people. The more we hold out, the more we raise our voices, the people of Valha will think that now is their golden opportunity to set Valha right. Because of Roman Dmitri, the Valha royal family will not be able to do their best to subdue the rebels. If we hold out here in Hernard for just 15 days, then even the people who were terrified will rise up and help us.
they believed
The will of the people of Valha.
Now, he dared not move in the horrors of his reputation as the Emperor of Valha, but if the rebels showed clear results, the mes of rebellion would spread across thend.
That was what the rebels were after.
Therefore, if the rebel army copsed in a few days, then a miracle like an uprising could not be expected.
somehow
I had to hold on.
Roman Dmitri made the board this far, but he could not copse even after upying an advantageous hignd.
Be sure to hold on. fortnight. That is the starting point.
* * *
Third day.
The day was bright.
At the time when Roman Dmitri attacked Luenos, the Emperors army appeared beyond the walls of Hernard.
this.
How are you going to stop that?
sight in front of your eyes.
Some swallow dry saliva.
Some let out a sigh.
It was spectacr.
At first nce, the emperors tightly packed troops seemed to far exceed hundreds of thousands of troops.
Sanchez said in a desperate voice.
It seems that the information was true. The Emperor of Valha really gave up on the North and sent an entire million-strong army to capture Hernard here. And judging from the images of the Royal Knights, the direct troops of the emperor, it is clear that those ssified as special forces were also mobilized.
of many gs.
There was also a golden g symbolizing the Royal Knight.
Chicken game.
The Emperor of Valha made a really extreme choice.
He concentrated on capturing Hernard without sending any reinforcements to the north.
Duke Vieto looked over the castle wall.
Emperor of Valha. Does that mean that the rebels can be subdued before Dmitri can create a variable?
opponents intent.
It was clear.
I was angry and my pride was hurt.
but.
It is impossible to stop them for a long time with 200,000 troops.
Quantitatively too.
qualitatively too.
pushed overwhelmingly.
really maybe
It was the Duke of Vieto who thought he might not be able tost less than a week, let alone the 15 days he had thought.
like that.
The battle for the fate of the rebels has begun.
Chapter 355
Chapter 355 Chicken Game (3)
Valhas method was standard.
res were put forward, and dozens of siege engines fired fire at once.
Tung.
Tutu tu tu tu tu tu.
The sky was covered in mes.
As it fell on the wall, defensive magic was formed, and Hernards soldiers looked at the sky nervously as the mes scattered around.
I wasnt sure how long the defense magic wouldst.
What is certain is that the durability of the magic defense is not infinite, and there is no confidence to stop the million-strong army that can be seen beyond the wall.
First day.
Valha focused on cutting durability.
I was not in a hurry.
No matter what kind of mess Dmitrys army wreaked, he was sure that the emperors army would produce results faster.
So warm up enough, but be sure. Valhasmander, Count Gomes, looked at the walls of Hernard with a calm face.
Due to the re that exploded throughout the day, the rebel wizards were busy moving to repair the magic defense.
two dayster.
The fifth day after Dmitry breaks the North.
There has been a change in Valhas camp.
They are wizards!
To mobilize even the wizards of vagabond!
One of Valhas magic towers.
They were wandering wizards.
They are famous for living freely on the battlefield, and they were evaluated as exerting a considerable influence on the battlefield than any other Mage Tower.
It was one of the special forces mobilized by the Emperor of Valha.
Without the emperors order, Vagabonds mages would never have responded to the summons.
Lightning Rain.
Wind Field.
sh
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The magic manifested itself.
The sky turned ck with a powerful blizzard, and dozens of lightning bolts burst through the dark clouds.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
It was a great magic attack.
The magicians of Vagabond constantly manifested their magic, and re continued to fire mes, pounding the walls.
The wizards of the rebels were not the only ones to watch.
Some defended with defensive magic, some counterattacked with offensive magic, and tried to counterattack using ballista from behind the castle wall, but the difference in power was so great in the first ce that they could notpletely block Valhas attack.
furthermore.
The durability of Hernards walls had already been greatly damaged.
Once the rebels upied it and the emperors army additionally attacked it, no matter how much it was repaired, it could not show a healthy appearance.
The rebel soldiers showed a nervous look.
If the magic defense of the castle wall was pierced in just three days, there was no guarantee how long it wouldst in the hand-to-handbat that would follow.
atst.
cooong.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Part of the wall copsed.
finished.
It was too early, and Count Gomes, who was watching the situation, gave the order without hesitation.
All troops march! Exterminate all the heinous traitors!
March!
The Emperors soldiers surged forward.
The sight of a million soldiers advancing was truly spectacr, and they crossed their shields to block the sky in preparation for a ranged attack.
Arrows fired countless times from the top of the castle wall.
Some broke through the shields and attacked the soldiers inside, but they could not stop the Emperors soldiers from reaching right in front of them.
chuck.
chuckle.
Adder was hung on the wall.
Duke Vieto shouted at the sight of the enemiesing up one after another.
Stop! Dont cover the means and methods and stop it somehow! If we fall, the future of Valha is over!
A voice of evil.
but.
The situation was not very hopeful.
* * *
The sun went down.
Once the storm of death had passed, the rebel soldiers were strewn with miserable faces all over the city walls.
Its only one battle.
For the first two days, most of the time was spent blocking magic attacks, so it was the first time I encountered the Emperors troops, and I had already suffered this much damage.
Seeing the bloodied Duke of Vieto.
Sanchez came over and said.
We need to find out the exact damage situation, but after checking roughly, it is estimated that about 50,000 troops have been lost. The emperors army suffered more than twice as much damage, but the problem was that they still had 900,000 men left. Duke. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before Hernard is captured.
I guess so. From the moment the Emperor of Valha gathered his forces here in Hernard, there was no chance for us to win.
It was hopeless.
Duke Vietto looked around with empty eyes.
50,000 soldiers.
Those who raised their voices to follow him fell into the status of the dead in just one day.
Maybe this is your future.
Even if you borrowed the power of Roman Dmitri, it would be reckless to oppose the Emperor of Valha, who boasts of invincible power.
But even knowing that, he drew his sword and the fact that death was right around the corner didnt matter to him.
The good news is that Roman Dmitri has already taken down Ruenos and Portbell.
That was good news.
but.
No matter how fast, it was impossible for them to create a variable in a matter of days.
There is no guarantee how long Hernards rebels will hold out, but even if it takes a week for Dmitris army to defeat Santino, upy the warp gate, and threaten the Valha royal family, sess cannot be guaranteed.
st furnace.
It was the part the rebels had to deal with.
Roman Dmitri was struggling, but he had no time to pay attention to it now.
said the Duke of Vieto.
Maybe we risked our lives in a ridiculous fight from the start. Sorry Roman Dmitri, but I dont think he can achieve enough to influence Hernad in just a few days. maybe we all die We will be marked as rebels, trampled and humiliated even in death, just because we speak the right voice for Valha.
It was to be expected.
The desperate situation forced reality on him.
But it doesnt change that we are right. will fight to the end Even if all the rebels die here in Hernard, we will nt the embers of Valha in the hearts of the people of Valha. then someday Someone who has inherited the spirit of Valha will surely carry on the will of Valha.
He clenched his fists in despair.
he already
It was epted that the rebellion had failed.
* * *
Sixth day.
Dmitrys allied troops arrived in Santino.
After defeating Luenos and Portbell in just three days and marching day and night, they reached Santino in less than a week.
It was a great enough achievement.
There was only one day left from the week Roman Dmitri said, and on the day of arrival, I focused on resting rather than overdoing it.
next day.
moved troops.
After confronting the walls and the distant streets, Roman Dmitry walked slowly towards the walls of Santino.
Then.
tall.
I stopped walking.
He met many eyes looking at him from a fairly close distance.
I am Roman Dmitri of the Dmitri Kingdom. Request a battle with the Great Warrior to the lord of Santino.
Great warrior battle!
At that word, the top of the castle wall murmured.
It had to be.
The battle of the great warrior is a way to gain momentum with personal force, but there was no way that there was such a presence in Santino.
No, it didnt even exist in Valha as a whole.
Think about it. Ares, who dered that he would follow Roman Dmitri, defeated Alvarez and Cesar one by one, but who the hell is going to deal with Roman Dmitri, who is clearly superior to him?
This was obviously a fight against Valha.
above the castle wall.
Count Santino showed his face and said.
I will refuse! Your dirty intentions are clear, so why are we epting such an offer!
It was a firm voice.
Hernard.
It was on the verge of copsing.
There would be a match in the next two or three days, but I had no intention of ruining the situation by following Roman Dmitris intentions.
Besides, here in Santino, there were also Portbells troops.
Thanks to Roman Dmitri taking down a portbell to save time, Santino has more troops.
and.
The information that the opponent was attempting a dispel attack was also grasped in advance.
Just as they responded to guerri attacks with fire magic, they came up with a countermeasure in a short time.
Roman Dmitryughed.
What a pity. I once heard that Valha is a country of warriors who do not shy away from confrontation regardless of victory or defeat. To think that now it has degenerated into a country where it is natural to look after practical interests. If so, how about doing this? Ten in ten, hundred in hundred. I will ept any challenge. If you open the city gates and say that you will deal with me, I will not back down from this position.
It was an obvious mockery.
opponents reaction?
It was obvious.
Silent answer.
shut up
I knew that if I continued the conversation, only Valhas pride would fall to the ground.
OK.
Yes, if ites out like that.
Shuk.
I took something out of my arms.
Then.
Cheak-
Ill go there.
* * *
It was a magic scroll.
Mana woke up.
Shining brightly, the wings spread behind Roman Dmitris back.
Pk.
Fly.
flight magic.
Roman Dmitry rose to the sky.
Upon hearing that Ares once climbed the wall using a dagger, Valha cast a slippery magic on the outer wall so that it could not be used as a stepping stone.
leave it In the first ce, the walls of Santino were high, so it was impossible to jump up and enter the walls at once.
however.
I didnt know you woulde flying.
Count Santino, who was looking at Roman Dmitri with a bewildered face, eximed.
Stop! Roman Dmitri must note inside the walls!
pod.
Push shush shush.
Arrows were fired from all sides.
In an instant, arrows rushed around Roman Dmitri, but their intentions did not work at all.
Fire shield.
Fire shield.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
A fire broke out and protected Roman Dmitry.
The arrows turned to ashes at once, and Roman Dmitri did not slow down the speed of their flight at all, as if he had expected that they would be blocked from the beginning.
Then, this time, the wizards of Santino came forward.
Their magic power exploded and they showed their will to shoot down Roman Dmitri.
but.
The result was the same.
Wizards of Phoenix and Hector.
They protected Roman Dmitri.
Dispel attack and defense magic somehow blocked the attackers, and thanks to that, Roman Dmitri reached the vicinity of the castle wall in an instant.
It was a really odd situation.
People who want to put a single being on top of the wall, people who try to stop it like fire has fallen on their feet.
It was an unusual development.
Normally, this kind of method wouldnt make any sense, but if the opponent was Roman Dmitri, it was apletely different story.
Its the end if I bring it inside the castle wall.
across borders.
heard by rumor
The overwhelming force shown by one individual.
Come to think of it, I thought that the Great Warrior battle was a fake in the first ce.
Roman Dmitry expected the fact that he would refuse the Great Warrior battle from the beginning, and deliberately used the Great Warrior battle as an excuse to get as close as possible to the fortress wall.
If you agreed to the Great Warrior battle. That would have benefited from it.
Even if someone represented Valha, there was no way to defeat Roman Dmitri.
Stop it!
screamed
A situation I was not prepared for.
Wizards raised their power.
He managed to break through the magic defense and attack, but was blocked in vain by Roman Dmitris sword screen.
Fly is magic that grants the ability to fly.
Since the fighting ability was not excluded, there was no way to drop Roman Dmitri with Santinos current power.
If only I had known in advance.
would have been prepared for it.
atst.
widely.
Roman Dmitry settled on top of the castle walls.
That moment.
An angry voice broke out from all directions.
Attack!
Kill!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
ran from all sides.
Santinos soldiers lit up their eyes and attacked Roman Dmitri in an instant, like a swarm of bees.
It was truly spectacr. The siege method using the fly was ssically fashionable.
The reason why it was quickly turned away from people was that even if itnded on the wall like that, it could not guarantee its life.
st furnace.
Pooh.
Cheak!
Results were different for each person.
Soldiers dripping with blood.
Roman Dmitri, who ughtered dozens of enemies in an instant, looked up and saw Count Santino in the distance.
Contact the Valha Imperial Family immediately. Santino is in danger.
Count Santino hurriedly picked up his magicmunicator at the sight that gave him goosebumps.
Chapter 356
Chapter 356 Chicken Game (4)
On top of the castle wall.
If it is narrow, if it is narrow, if it is wide, an unrealistic situation has urred in that space.
Even though they were attacking from all sides, regardless of blind spots, Roman Dmitri was ughtering the soldiers of Santino who encountered them.
It is a one-on-one confrontation.
Count Santino felt his hands tremble at the sight of Roman Dmitri walking around as if it were his home in a situation where the majority had tens of thousands of boats, not dozens of boats, in many home grounds.
This is Roman Dmitri.
It was as per reputation.
I could tell what kind of person he was just by putting this ridiculous strategy into action.
It is not a simple object.
He had the confidence to create a variable with his own strength, and Count Santino had no choice but to connect magicmunication to the overwhelming power that was demonstrated in front of his eyes.
It was an ominous premonition as amander.
I was proud to try to endure with only Santinos strength, but it seemed that things would really go wrong.
Beep-
Marquis Belfir. I am Count Santino.
[Whats going on?]
Right now Roman Dmitri Ahh!
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
An explosion urred.
Roman Dmitri cut down Santinos soldiers at once and then rushed at Count Santino recklessly.
The distance between the two was far, so they didnte face to face right away.
However, Count Santino screamed involuntarily as the knights who tried to stop Roman Dmitri copsed one after another.
My heart thumped.
My mouth was dry.
Count Santino staggered back and picked up themunicator once more.
Lo Roman Dmitrinded on top of the castle wall using fly magic. And now Santinos soldiers are being massacred because they couldnt stop one Roman Dmitri. Santino needs reinforcements! Its really embarrassing, but if I cant stop Roman Dmitri, I think Santino will break through!
shouted as if screaming.
yet.
Its just the beginning of the battle.
The castle walls and gates are intact, and many of Santinos soldiers remain, but Count Santino, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, instinctively knew that Santino was dangerous.
Didnt all the beings who had overlooked Roman Dmitri die?
Thats why the Marquis of Belfir knew that this contact felt premature, but for now, he desperately reached out to save his life.
[Count Santino.]
Yes!
[The opponent is only one, Roman Dmitry. I dont expect much from you. just a few days Either by shoving Santinos men to death or by any other means. Dont cover the means and methods and endure somehow. The imperial familys reinforcements will arrive after cleaning up Hernard.]
But !
[Dont put me to the test with your ipetence anymore.]
It was a firm voice.
Count Santinos face turned red with embarrassment and anger, but he couldnt express his anger toward the Marquis of Belfire.
The opponent was the most powerful person in Valha.
Unfortunately, I couldnt disconnect the magicmunication, but I couldnt think of words to persuade the Marquis of Belfire.
It was then.
Roman Dmitry turned to the gates.
If the castle gates were opened, it would be a really big deal.
Santinos knights rushed at the same time, trying to stop Roman Dmitri, and the sparkling aura from all directions stimted their ears.
It was a great sight.
No matter how great the swordsman was, it urred to him that it would be difficult to prevent 30 knights from attacking at the same time.
At least, if the opponent had acted in ordance withmon sense, Count Santino would have cut off magicalmunication with the Marquis of Belfir.
hooked
Pooh.
Cheak!
It was a one-sided ughter.
Block, dodge, and counterattack.
In a series of intertwined battles, Roman Dmitri swept the knights of Santino with his overwhelming presence.
How many times have you blinked your eyes?
In an instant, they were all butchered.
In a panic that seized reason for a moment, Count Santino shouted at themunicator like a man out of his mind.
Roroman Dmitry is a monster! How the hell can you stop such a monster with only Santinos power! This was crazy from the start. Roman Dmitri is ravaging the territory of Valha, and we can stop such a monster with our lives! Please please send reinforcements!
It was a desperate voice.
I needed help to live.
If reinforcements were sent even now, he was thinking of fighting against Roman Dmitri with hope.
however.
[Die for Valha, Count Santino.]
With that said.
Took.
Magicmunication has been cut off.
* * *
Only 3 hours.
It was the time it took for Santinos tall walls to copse.
When the gates were opened by Roman Dmitri, a one-sided massacre took ce by the allied forces.
In a situation where the power is inferior.
Even the momentum was broken.
With the defeat spread in an instant, Santinos soldiers admitted defeat without being able to resist.
Pak-
Keugh.
Count Santino was thrown to the floor.
After rolling several times and swallowing moans, he hurriedly corrected his posture as the gaze looked down at him.
Ha, please save me just once. If you spare me, I will do everything for Roman Dmitri.
got down on his knees
He raised his voice and nced up at his opponent.
It was Roman Dmitry.
Dmitrys Demon.
As a result, allmon sense strategies were rendered useless, and Santino had his fortunes in his hands.
Count Santino also had no intention ofmitting a traitor from the beginning.
He considered himself a patriot in his own way, but he could not afford to worry about such things when his life was at stake.
and.
Didnt the Marquis of Belfir abandon himself first?
The words to die for Valha caused a revolt in his heart.
What can you do for me?
It was a cold voice.
but.
Count Santino felt it was an opportunity.
Still, I raised my voice while looking at Roman Dmitri, thinking that I had given him the right to speak.
You can do anything. first ah! Ill give you information about warp gates. Roman Dmitris strategy right now is to upy the warp gate and pressurize the Valha royal family, but Javier, called the warp point, is not such an easy ce. I will tell you the status of the troops there and the security system.
The response was calm.
I continued to add words in my impatient heart.
Not only that. We will also talk about the special forces of the Emperor of Valha and the Marquis of Belfir, who is currently leading the power of Valha. I understand what Im not happy about. However, if you ept an insider like me, I am confident that it will be a great help in the process of destroying the Valha Empire.
Exin in detail.
Thank you!
His expression brightened.
I thought the other party epted the deal.
I blew up information.
In order to live, he scraped together the information he knew and emphasized that he was a helpful being as much as possible.
finished the exnation.
Count Santino looked at Roman Dmitri with a slightly hopeful face.
Are you saving me now?
like he said.
Count Santino was a helpful presence.
But thats it.
no.
There was no thought of saving him from the beginning.
* * *
That time.
Marin, the capital of Valha.
A strange thing happened there.
chuckle.
Lets go to Valhas imperial family.
I cant watch Valha go the wrong way anymore!
For Valha!
They finally got up.
Ares remarks ignited the soul of Valha, and the patriotism that had stirred up in a few days brought people together.
At first there were several hundred.
As they raised their voices, they quickly increased to tens of thousands, and the number of people on the road to the Valha pce overflowed beyond count.
Duke of Vieto.
It was as he intended.
Public sentiment was important to this rebellion, and the actions of the rebels gave confidence to the people.
Lets get up!
Lets raise our voices!
Like Duke Vietos rebels fighting for their lives, lets do what we have to do as the people of Valha!
Public sentiment spread.
People gathered in front of the imperial pce.
Among them, the person who seemed to be the representative stepped forward and raised his voice.
I speak to His Majesty the Emperor of Valha on behalf of the people of Valha! Valha is and of warriors. Generation after generation, we were not ashamed of the fact that we were warriors, and we were brave beings who lived by the warriors code. But in recent years. Valha has lost its roots. I lost my romance. They were invited to a sacred festival, they showed their filthy intentions to attempt an assassination attempt, and now a time hase when power is seized not through warrior prowess but through nefarious intrigue. His Majesty the Emperor of Valha! This is wrong. Please rectify reality and be a wise ruler who is supported by the people!
Please be a wise monarch!
Please bring back the roots of Valha!
Everyone raised their voices.
this is really
It was a huge event.
In a country where the emperor is dictatorship, ordinary people are resisting him head-on!
But I couldnt get over it quickly.
In a situation where as many as tens of thousands of people speak with one voice, a problem could arise if touched incorrectly.
It was then.
Chuck Chuck Chuck C
The armed forces have arrived.
Emperors soldiers.
They surrounded people.
In the immediate situation, the representative of the people did not withdraw.
Youd better kill me! Shut our mouths with death! If you wish to stop us with death in our quest for Valha, all of Valha will rise up. Those who remember the spirit of Valha will be angry at our deaths, and then they will know that the people are the foundation of the country!
tens of thousands of people.
Dealing with them was no easy matter.
As the representative said.
The problem could have grown.
I dont know if it didnte out, but since it came out on a scale of tens of thousands, it exceeded the level of silence with death.
however.
hooked!
Cheak!
One of the emperors soldiers did not hesitate to thrust a spear into themon people.
* * *
Blood smeared in the abdomen.
The moment the people looked at the opponent with open eyes, themander leading the soldiers shouted.
Exterminate all the heinous traitors!
Kill!
It was different from what was expected.
There was nopromise.
The emperors soldiers rushed in and cut down the people, and the people who didnt show up with a weapon had no choice but to be unterally defeated.
A massacre took ce.
Those who had raised their voices just now had their throats blown off, their stomachs pierced, and they copsed to the floor, and terrible screams erupted from all directions.
representative of the people.
He looked at the scene in front of him with a puzzled expression.
I didnt know it would turn out like this.
No matter how cruel the Emperor of Valha was, he did not think that he would massacre tens of thousands of people like this.
Emperor of Valha! You are crazy with power! No matter how much it is an empire, how long do you think the power of Valha willst if the people are treated worse than livestock! Our deaths, our pain, the people of Valha will watch with open eyes! so Whoops!
puck.
A powerful shock came from the bridge.
He forced himself to his knees and vomited blood as the attack struck him in the face.
My mind has faded.
When someone grabbed my hair and pulled it up, I saw the other person with a blurry vision.
Captain of the guard.
Captain of Marines Guard.
He was looking at himself with a ferocious face.
this is not this You know very well that Valha is going in the wrong direction.
He spat out the words with difficulty.
Moment.
The captain of the guardughed.
We are only following the orders of His Majesty the Emperor.
hooked
thrust the sword into the heart.
A trembling representative.
Eventually, as his body limp, the captain of the guard raised his sword while looking around.
Kill them all! Do not let even a single one of those who overstep the Emperors authority live!
* * *
A set of circumstances.
The expression on the face of the Marquis of Belfir reporting about it was not good.
Youve dealt with all the people who joined the rebellion. And as you ordered, we will proceed with the search for those rted to him.
ughter order.
Even as the Marquis of Belfir, he felt guilty.
Public sentiment is important.
A nation is, after all, formed by a group of people, but no matter how much you look back on the history of the continent, there has never been a leader who responded to this extreme.
I would have understood if it had been dealt with secretly with a suitable justification.
However, when they were ughtered openly, the Marquis of Belfir was at a loss for words.
The Valha Emperorughed.
Bug-like bastards. If you dont even know the subject, youll end up like that.
no one.
I couldnt give him advice.
Royal Knight too.
Marines Guard too.
All other special powers were people of the emperor.
No matter how mad the Emperor of Valha disyed, no practical force withdrew their support for him.
Duke Roman Dmitry Vieto. They are very mistaken. If we stimte the people of Valha, what can Valha do? Wouldnt there be a chance of winning if they incite people even though they are obviously behind in actual power? What a stupid idea. My brothers who tried to stop me also believed in the public opinion and couldnt escape the fate of all dying overnight.
I was dying.
Madness intensified.
Whenever he heard the news of Roman Dmitri, the Emperor of Valha felt an irresistible urge.
The Marquis of Belfir.
yes.
From now on.
It was his turn to step forward.
The Emperor of Valha had no intention of backing down from his game of chicken with Roman Dmitri.
Contact Roman Dmitri right away.
All right.
Connected by videomunication.
yet.
Beep.
[Its a nice sight, Marquis of Belfir.]
Beyond the screen.
Roman Dmitry, with a bloodstained face, received magicalmunications against a backdrop of piles of corpses.
Chapter 357
Chapter 357 Chicken Game (5)
Moment.
The Valha Emperor burst intoughter.
Ha ha ha ha great! What a surprise!
Contact from Count Santino.
It was only a few hours ago.
However, the Emperor of Valha admired the sight of Santino devastated in such a short time.
Roman Dmitry. You are the first type of human being I experience in my life. In the meantime, there were many guys who showed hostility towards Valha, but there was not a single one who proved it as a result. Admit it. You might be a better fit for Valha than my lesser brothers who died without doing anything.
I couldnt hide my smile.
Hisnguid eyes became lively as if he had caught an interesting prey.
[This situation looks interesting.]
Fun, very funny. You must have thought of this. Luenos Portbell Santino. If these three ces are quickly sorted out, Valha will recall its troops in a situation where Javier, where the warp gate is located, is threatened. In fact, your n is so absurd. I thought it was impossible to take down Santino before Hernard fell, but you made the nonsense a reality.
beyond the screen.
Roman Dmitry used the corpse as a chair and looked at the Emperor of Valha.
At his arrogance to tell the story to the end, the Emperor of Valha could not stand his burning desire.
by the way. There is something you are greatly mistaken about. The idea that Valha will not give up the warp gate. No, not exactly the idea that were going to stick to the straight line in this crazy game where we run into each other. Roman Dmitry. I sincerely acknowledge you. Unlike those old-fashioned guys who present themselves as warriors, you as a predator know how to win a war. Thats why I have no choice but to do everything in my power to defeat you.
Shuk.
He put his face close to the screen.
Shining madness pulsated as if it would pierce both eyes.
Javiers warp gate has already been destroyed. Even if you capture Javier, that means you cant use the warp gate to threaten us. So what are you going to do now? What can Dmitri do before Hernard copses now that we have abandoned the warp gate at great cost? Please refrain from making romanticments about reversing the situation by using the public sentiment of Valha. Ive already killed all the guys who said that.
I grinned.
It was fun.
The Valha Emperor did not study tactics separately.
However, since he was born with bloodlines from the imperial family, he knew how to use the overwhelming position of the Valha Empire.
Valha has always been in the position of the strong.
In order to win, it was enough to choose options that the opponent, who was bound to be weak, would not want rather than ingenious strategies.
Dmitry.
It was clear what they wanted.
Rebel counterattack.
In order for them to lead the situation, Dmitri boldly pushed his troops and attracted the attention of the Valha royal family.
Dont focus your forces on Hernard.
It was normal for Valha to follow Dmitris intentions in order to reduce the damage, but the Valha Emperor focused on the essential problem.
Whether Dmitri flings or not.
Attack Hernard.
They killed all the people who cried out to the people and destroyed the warp gate so that they could not reach Valha.
then.
Despite the damage, all of Dmitris options were blocked.
In a game of chicken running at each other.
The Emperor of Valha rammed his opponent as it was.
Roman Dmitry. The day Dmitri copses, I will visit him and see your face. regretting the choices of the past. What kind of face is Dmitris demon stained with defeat and despair? I am really looking forward to that day.
* * *
It was a one-way conversation.
Communication was lost.
The Emperor of Valha did not want an answer from Roman Dmitri as if he would hear it as a result.
two dayster.
Allied forces reached Javier.
The warp point in Valha was not too far away, but the castle gate, which would have been firmly closed just a few days ago, was wide open, as if weing Roman Dmitri.
It was bloodless entry. Upon entering, Chris moved around busily and grasped the situation around him.
yet.
Chris reported the situation with a stiff face.
It is as the Emperor of Valha said. The warp gate has beenpletely destroyed and it seems that Javiers forces have already withdrawn. It has been confirmed that there are no traps such as magic bombs.
Destruction of warp gates.
It was a bold decision.
A warp gate, which is considered a product of magical culture, requires enormous manpower and resources to install just one.
The warp gates that Edwin Hector had installed for war in the past were of low quality.
However, the warp gate here in Javier was a first-ss warp gate capable of moving hundreds of thousands of troops at once, and destroying it directly led to astronomical losses.
And thats not all.
Ifpletely destroyed, it will take a long time to recover.
And by destroying the few warp gates in the north, the Valha Empire made a bold decision despite knowing that there would be problems with mobility.
It was an absurdly unconventional decision.
In a situation where Hernards upation was just around the corner, it was far frommon sense to drive Dmitri into a corner, even giving up on Javier.
Emperor of Valha.
His inclinations were revealed.
He obviously had other options, but he took the extreme situation, like a cat ying with a mouse.
The reason was simple.
I liked this method more.
Seeing Dmitri pushing in as if he would not back down, rather, like a bullfighter, he held out a red cloth and stepped forward.
If you want to do it, do it. It showed a willingness to confront the attack head-on.
Chris said.
There seems to be no way to help Hernard. There are two more warp points in the north, aside from Javier, but Hernard is bound to crumble while moving there. Rather, if we drag out time, our retreat may be blocked. Only you, my lord, must defeat the troops.
took a step back
Chris thought there was no need to overdo it.
however.
Its fun.
Roman Dmitry rather smiled at the situation in front of him.
* * *
Tenth day Hernard.
The magic defense that had been repaired all night was meaningless.
The bluish defense shield shattered like shattering ss from the flurry of res that adorned the sky.
Clink!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
March!
Today will wipe out the rebels!
It was the beginning of hell.
chuckle.
Once again thedder was caught on the wall.
At first, it was the rebels who actively fought against it by spraying something like boiling oil, but now there was nothing they could do except stab their weapons due to the depletion of supplies.
The arrow is already out of stock.
In an instant, the emperors soldiers crowded the top of the castle wall, and the rebels gritted their teeth and made a fuss.
die!
hooked
I stabbed the window with all my might.
Although he seeded in killing the emperors army in a surprise attack, he could not survive the attack from all directions.
In an instant, I was hacked to pieces.
On top of the wall, the rebels, who somehow made up for the qualitative gap with numerical superiority, now saw more enemies than allies.
How dare these guys!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
above the castle wall.
Duke Vieto ran amok.
Already drenched in blood, he rushed at the imperial army and ughtered them.
I stopped the Duke of Vieto Whoops!
Ahh!
Screams erupted from all sides.
The halberd swinging with an eerie sound shed several imperial soldiers at once.
As if he couldnt be satisfied with that alone, Duke Vieto swung his halberd several times.
He shed and shed and sttered the enemies blood, but no matter how many times he killed them, the appearance of the emperors army in front of him did not diminish.
Today is thest day.
ten days.
The sixth day after full-fledged hand-to-handbat begins.
The limit has been reached.
In fact, it has been a miracle that it has survived so far.
There was a hurdle a few days ago due to the overwhelming power difference, but the people of the rebels risked their lives and somehow managed to survive.
And themon people of Hernard also helped the rebels.
They risked their lives together by carrying supplies or using crude farming tools, but such power did notst long.
atst.
Most of them are dead.
With fewer than 50,000 troops left, the Duke of Vieto admitted that he could not hold out any longer.
Valha. How far did it fall?
a few days ago.
I heard the news of Marin.
The people of Valha finally responded to the call of the rebels, but the Emperor of Valha showed an unconventional response by killing them all.
It was an embarrassing situation.
He knew that the Emperor of Valha was a cruel person, but he did not know how to deny the public sentiment.
The overwhelming fear forcibly suppressed the public sentiment that was trying to rise up.
Obviously, the mes of public sentiment thought that there was a powerful force to reverse the situation, but the Emperor of Valha put an end to the situation with a reign of terror beyond him.
and.
Dmitrys situation was also not good.
Hearing that he had destroyed Javiers warp gate, even hope disappeared.
Emperor of Valha. How cruel.
rebel.
They were driven to the brink.
Roman Dmitri made a great move that he had no choice but to admit, but the judgment of the emperor of Valha, which destroysmon sense, did not allow even a slight reversal.
There was no regret in dying.
However, the fact that there was no room for change in Valha in the future was hopeless, and I felt sorry for Roman Dmitri, who had to take responsibility for the defeat.
Kwajik!
The Royal Knights head was blown off.
Trampling on their corpses, Duke Vieto let out a rough breath.
OK! Come on! Even if I die on the spot, I will not turn my back on you!
he felt it
afternoon of the tenth day.
At the end of today, he will end his eventful life.
* * *
Distance from the ramparts.
Gazing at the walls of Hernard, which had turned into hell, Count Gomes looked tired.
A tenacious fellow.
ten days.
It took longer than expected.
ording to the initial strategy, I thought that Hernard would be defeated in about seven or eight days, but the resistance of the rebels was very fierce.
In addition, the people joining the rebels were a problem.
It wasnt that they were a great power, but even if they were killed, Hernard couldnt be defeated at once with the increasing number.
slowly.
gnawed the opponent
And now, atst, the end of the hated civil war was in sight.
Once the rebels are organized, Roman Dmitri will have no more options. Anyway, Duke Vieto is a character I dont really understand. If His Majesty the Emperor of Valha had jumped on the flow of power when he ascended to the position of emperor, he would have lived enjoying wealth and glory even now. Tsk tsk, why did he bring himself to death with this choice?
It was foolish.
Thanks to the abdication of Duke Vieto, new faces were able to seize power in Valha.
Within three or four hours at the earliest.
It looked like it would break Hernard.
Count Gomes, who was watching the situation with a rxed face, confirmed that the magicmunicators light was on.
red lights.
It was urgent.
In an instant, I received amunication with a stiff face.
Beep.
What are you doing?
[Count Gomes. Recall part of the troops right now.]
Beyond themunicator.
I heard the voice of the Marquis of Belfire.
Count Gomes frowned and said in a tone that made no sense.
What do you mean by that? Notice is now in front of you. With a little more push, we might be able to capture Hernard, but we cant defeat our forces right now. If that happens, the rebels mighte back to life .
[Hey you bastard! Listen to me.]
I suddenly screamed.
The Marquis of Belfir expressed his anger to the extent that emotions could be felt through themunicator.
[This is an order from His Majesty the Emperor. If you dont want to be dragged to the gallows, call back your troops right now!]
Order to withdraw.
Count Gomes looked down at the magicmunicator with a puzzled face.
Chapter 358
Chapter 358 Chicken Game (6)
4 hours ago.
At that time, the Marquis of Belfir was in the central square of Marin.
Pak-
I threw a man away.
The man, whose face had already turned into a mess, slumped on the floor as if he had no strength to get up.
Look at the people of Valha. This guy dared to rebel against His Majesty the Emperor of Valha. Treason in this country is a serious crime that cannot be redeemed with life, and as a servant of His Majesty the Emperor of Valha, I have no intention of idly watching a situation like this.
nce.
gave a signal
Then, the two knights who were waiting behind came out.
snap.
One knight grabbed the mans hair and pressed it to the floor, while the other knight held up a sharp dagger as if to show off to the people.
The de of the dagger shone in the sun.
In a situation that gave off a chilly feeling, the knight stabbed a dagger into the mans body without hesitation and gave him pain.
wriggling
turn it off.
A groan leaked out.
Even while he was unconscious, the man struggled to escape the pain, but his body, which had already lost its strength, could not escape from the violent hand.
It was a truly terrifying scene.
Some people averted their gaze, and the children who came out unaware were hurriedly left by their parents hands.
situation in front of you.
Contrary to the cold face of the Marquis Belfir, he was calming his pounding heart inside.
Its the right thing for Valha for me.
Emperor of Valha.
After ordering the ughter of themon people, he ordered their remnants to be brought to the fore and set a clear example.
He wanted to control people with his reign of terror.
The Marquis of Belfir didnt know how cruel that was as a human being, but he didnt show signs of refusing the order.
already.
He climbed on the beasts back.
Knowing that the only way for the Emperor of Valha to remain in power is to live, he had no choice but to follow this incident even though he could not sincerely sympathize with it.
After all, thats what politics is.
A world where people have to give up their way. The Marquis of Belfir also did not live so cleanly, so he watched the torture with his eyes wide open.
rumble.
Blood flowed.
The floor of the za was soaked, and the trembling body stopped moving at some point.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
next.
behind him.
There were many examples.
Those believed to have joined the rebels were dragged out one by one and screamed in terrible torture.
People gathered in the square could not leave their seats.
Due to the soldiers forcing them to see the reality in front of them, the parents who were trying to escape with their children couldnt get out of their seats and blocked their eyes and ears.
Maybe 30 minutes have passed.
As the corpses piled up on one side of the za, an imperial knight suddenly came running.
Marquis Belfir! This is an order to return to the imperial pce!
eback? I still have a lot of work to do. What happened?
He looked puzzled.
He was taking care of the emperors orders, so what was it that he called himself in such a hurry?
The knight said with a pale face.
Roman Dmitry. No matter what he did, terrorism is happening all over Valha simultaneously!
* * *
Eastern Valha.
Cairn.
Unlike the rapidly changing situation, a series of people were busy moving in a slightly peaceful ce.
Group 1 takes the right side and Group 2 takes the left side.
yes.
Eight people.
The in-faced men you see on the streets are torn apart by the sight of their target in the distance.
The target was the weapons warehouse.
It is a ce to store basic weapons and all sorts of materials needed for war, and as always in front of the weapons warehouse, several soldiers were guarding the surroundings.
puck.
Ouch.
It was an instant to subdue them.
He aimed at the opponents blind spot and approached, stabbing him in a vital point or twisting his neck before he could respond.
It was a quick and sure move.
Some of the men quickly changed into soldiers costumes and some went inside and nted magic bombs.
With that, all preparations areplete. Away from the weapons depot, they set off a magic bomb.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge explosion.
The weapon warehouse exploded at once, and hot mes covered the warehouse.
It was the moment when Cairnes afternoon, which had been peaceful, was out of sync.
In a sudden situation, the emergency bell rang and soldiers rushed in, and they quickly grasped the situation while watching the weapons warehouse zing with fire.
at that time.
Some of the people who exploded the weapons warehouse shouted proudly at the crowds around them.
Bastards of Valha! Even if you kill innocent people, we will not copse like this!
We must not forget the atrocities of Valha! The citizens of Marin spoke up for Valha, apart from Duke Vieto, but the Valha Imperial Court ordered them ughtered. Many people died in Marin. And we never know when we may fall victim to the madness of the Valha Emperor. Dont back down! Dont turn away from reality! We must solve Valhas problems!
It was an embarrassing situation.
Cairns citizens confirmed the scene of burning, posters announcing the reality of Valha, and people screaming.
At that time, the massacre in Marin was not well known.
Before Caynes soldiers stopped the terrorists, the disguised soldiers shouted.
Follow me!
at there!
It was a well-crafted y.
Even though they are the same group, as if they are not.
Btedly, Caynes soldiers caught up, but those who perpetrated the incident took advantage of the chaotic situation to disappear.
all of them.
He was a member of Haomun.
It was also a special operative who had been handed down martial arts, and people spread throughout Valha carried out operations on orders from Roman Dmitri.
It was not something nned and executed in just a few days.
The execution of the operation was sudden, but they prepared and trained for many scenarios like today.
and.
Terror like this took ce all over Valha.
What was once or twice at first spread to dozens of times, and in an instant, the whole of Valha fell into chaos.
* * *
That time.
Chris has reached his destination.
While preparing for the uing operation, he recalled a conversation with Roman Dmitri.
We will go ahead with the n. Since the warp gate has been destroyed, proceed with the next best n prepared in advance.
Suboptimal solution.
Chris understood at once what Roman Dmitri was talking about as one of the many strategies prepared ording to Valhas response.
It was a very reckless operation in Chris opinion.
In particr, in the case of terrorism, which is the basis of the operation, it might be revealed that it was Roman Dmitry who provoked the people of Valha.
So I asked.
The Emperor of Valha has lost public sentiment. In a situation like this, if it turns out that we are instigating a riot, the enemy may try to control the internal chaos with the help of an external enemy named Dmitri.
no. That doesnt happen.
It was adamant.
In fact, the truth doesnt matter.
No matter how the Emperor of Valha responded, from the moment he ordered the ughter, he crossed the river of no return.
As the emperor of Valha ughtered themon people, we had someone to me. If we terrorize each territory in Valha as prepared in advance and reveal the truth that happened in the capital to the people of Valha, how will the people of Valha react? They wont question who did this. Clearly, organized movements are known to have intentions when observed from a few steps away, but what is important to people now is the actions of the Emperor of Valha. We will use their hearts. As soon as peoples dissatisfaction is expressed externally and even a little bit of action is taken, the rebellion that broke out in Marine will not only be limited there, but will spread throughout Valha.
attached to public sentiment.
It was different from the case in Marin.
In the capital, the soldiers of the Emperor of Valha immediately took control of the situation, but the mes of rebellion spreading throughout the vastnd mass of Valha were a different story.
Currently, the troops that have been recruited to subdue Hernards rebels are not limited to the emperors army.
Among them were the nobles of Valha who joined with their troops, and they would fall into chaos when theirnds were attacked.
Chris added.
It is good to use public sentiment. But many will die for our gain.
It was human guilt.
Dmitri will encourage Valha for Dmitris gain, and the people of Valha, embroiled in political issues, will cry out for patriotism and die like that.
It was a cruel reality. In fact, themon people of Valha did nothing wrong.
Just because Dmitri and Valha are hostile, they are forced into a harsh reality.
If the operation runs as scheduled.
Undoubtedly, due to the nature of the Valha emperor, many people will not be able to survive.
at that time.
Roman Dmitry said.
chris. Do not forget that Valha is a foreign country. We will do everything in our power to win. And there is no need to feel guilty in the process. Just as soldiers with no grudges are cut down just because they are on the other side of the battlefield, those with the nationality of Valha are not irrelevant in this situation. All that matters to us is the future for Dmitri.
Moment.
I got goosebumps.
realized once again
Roman Dmitry is praised by people for being gracious to people, but his roots have always been cold and cruel.
Aside from the fact that I made some kind of deal with Hernards rebels. Dmitri chose the maximum benefit he could pursue.
Roman Dmitry took a risky task that some people would not dare to put into practice even if they understood it in their head, just because it was in the best interest.
such a being
It was the lord he served.
Even as his heart shuddered at the brutality, Chris felt relieved that he was serving such a person.
If at least a person who puts his own people first is leading the country, there is no reason for us not to sacrifice our lives.
Its a simple matter.
The Valha Emperor killed his own people.
On the other hand, Roman Dmitry pushed the country into the abyss of despair for his people.
There was nothing to worry about.
Staying by Roman Dmitris side, Chris took the test every time, but the reason he kept his seat until the end was because he knew that the future with Roman Dmitri would be happy, even if it was selfish.
It was no different this time.
The uing operation is risky, but Dmitri has no intention of stepping down from the game that has already begun.
chuck.
got a sword
Allied soldiers lined up behind him.
The operation begins now.
yes.
far away
In the ce where Chris could see, Valhasrgest grain belt caught peoples attention.
* * *
Incidents urred one after another.
The leaders summoned to the Valha Imperial Pce could note to their senses at the reports heard from all over Valha.
Terror is happening all over Valha! It seems that Roman Dmitri is up to something. He chose only the weapons warehouse and exploded the magic bomb, and he is provoking the anger of the people of Valha by bringing the massacre in Marin to the fore. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before the mes of rebellion spread.
We need to return our troops. Only then can we mobilize our soldiers to suppress the anger of the people.
And that wasnt all.
another news.
The leaders of Valha stomped their feet at the report that Dmitris army was setting fire to the granary.
Shouldnt this be stopped?
If we burn all the grain belts, the damage to Valha will be enormous.
Valha.
Since the origins of the empire lie in the southern jungle, the territory of Valha, unlike other countries, did not have muchnd for farming.
So the northern granary was the core of Valha.
Arge portion of the food produced there feeds them, but Dmitris army turned and attacked the granary.
It was within the expected range.
but.
Since the grain belt is far from the other warp points, it was a choice topletely abandon Hernards rebel army, so the Valha Empire thought that Dmitri would defeat 20,000 troops.
However, contrary to expectations, they entered deeper and attacked the granary.
If the breadbasket were to be engulfed in mes, Valha might have to deal with the damage not for a month or two, but for a long time.
Chicken game.
Stubbornness caught my ankle.
If the troops were concentrated in the north, they would have defended the granary, but there was no way to stop the intentions of Dmitrys allied forces with the small number of troops.
Even so, it was ambiguous to recall the troops.
If the troops were called in now, both the Northern and Hernard rebels were likely to lose two rabbits.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
I can no longer sit by and watch what Dmitri does. It is necessary to recall some of the troops that went to Hernard. Hernard is already on the verge of being upied, so leaving only half of the troops will not cause any problems in arranging the situation.
He raised his voice.
senior seat.
There was an emperor of Valha.
In a series of situations, the Emperor of Valha showed a strange expression.
It was then.
An imperial knight delivered a fact.
A request for magicmunication hase in from Roman Dmitri.
only a few days ago.
Unlike when themunication was cut off unterally, silence fell in the conference room at the name of Roman Dmitri.
Chapter 359
Chapter 359 Chicken Game (7)
It was voicemunication.
On behalf of the Emperor of Valha, the Marquis of Belfir took up the magicmunicator.
Roman Dmitry. You are indeed about to see the end with Valha. How dare you incite people to revolt by intervening in the civil war in Valha? Do you think Dmitri will be all right?
It was a ferocious voice.
The Marquis of Belfir pressed his opponent and expressed his anger at the current situation.
[I think the rtionship between Valha and Dmitri has already been established through thest magicmunication. Whether I step back doing nothing or do something more than I am now. Was there any room for change in our rtionship?]
Yes. Like you said, Valha and Dmitri crossed an irreversible river. by the way. Malice is what determines how much we are willing to sacrifice for revenge. Your actions now are fueling our malice. Terrorizing dozens of territories, inciting the people of Valha to revolt, and setting fire to the northern granaries. It means that we will not cover any means and methods for revenge due to your actions that are determined to shake the foundation of Valha.
nce.
I looked at the Emperor of Valha.
He clearly seemed to be having fun with what was going on.
Seeing that he didnt care much about the safety of Valha, the Marquis of Belfir was faithful to the role assigned to him.
I dont say anything. There is no room for things to turn around because of what youre doing. Do you think we dont know your intentions? It must be somehow trying to give the rebels a chance to catch their breath and destroy the Valha Empire under their leadership. Its funny, Roman Dmitry. Hernards rebel army is already on the verge of falling. after todays day. No, the rebels will bepletely annihted before the sun goes down.
Rebellion.
It was already a problem.
Count Gomes reported that he would defeat Hernard within the day, and in fact, there was no room for Hernard to hold out even if he looked at the objective power alone.
If so, Dmitris n was no different than a failure.
No matter how rampant Dmitri was, it lost its meaning the moment the most important element, the rebels, was excluded.
I was full of confidence.
The Marquis of Belfir forcibly spat out a warning to retreat.
however.
[So?]
He smiled.
It was a known fact that the rebels could not hold out since the Emperor of Valha sent a million troops to Hernard.
[I knew from the beginning that it would be impossible to destroy the Valha Empire with only 200,000 rebels unless you were the type that was optimistic about the situation. Duke Vieto made a decision nheless. It was an attempt to rebel for the future of Valha, and unfortunately, he will pay the price as the rebellion fails.]
The nuance was strange.
As Marquis Belfir expected, Roman Dmitri shouldnt have reacted like this.
[So we decided topletely abandon the Rebel Army.]
* * *
Moment.
The Marquis Belfires face was stained with embarrassment.
What the hell does this mean?
It would mean nothing if the rebels were excluded, but Roman Dmitry said without hesitation that he would abandon the rebels.
[The reason we joined the Rebellion is because it gnaws at Valha from within. What do you think that means? From the beginning, the rebels hoped for the power to destroy the Valha royal family, and it means that our priority was to use the rebels to damage Valha in any direction. Rather than a rtionship based on great loyalty and trust, we held hands because of a rtionship of full interest.]
No more.
There was nothing to shy away from.
Even if the Valha royal family seized on this magicmunication and stretched out, it would not be able to calm the anger of the people due to the massacre already carried out by the Valha emperor.
If so, it was a very simple matter.
Valha found the essence of the game of chicken in the rebels, but Roman Dmitri thought in a different direction from them.
[Now that Hernard is copsing. Why should we cling to the rebels?]
what is that?
It was a change of thinking.
abandoned Hernard.
abandoned the rebels.
The next best thing was to move only for Dmitris benefit, not to attract attention for them.
[The things I do are not to save the rebels. From now on, I will use the board the rebels made to gnaw Valhas power as much as possible. If you and the rebels kill each other, whoever dies will benefit Dmitri. If you set fire to the granary. With the aftermath of the rebellion, youll be out of luck for a few years. thats what i want As long as the best n to destroy the royal family of Valha has failed, thoroughly trampling on Valha so that it doesnt happen.]
It was an interesting situation.
Valha fell into the illusion that Dmitri would not give up the rebels until the end, and showed a foolish attitude of not recalling troops even when the north was in disarray.
From the beginning, this fight was an unconditional advantage for Dmitri.
Whatever the oue, Roman Dmitri epted Sanchezs offer, judging that he would benefit.
Chicken game.
hit in a different way.
The face of the Marquis of Belfir began to harden at the choice of abandoning the rebels and devastating the north.
[The Marquis of Belfir. i said If you think that the problem will be solved with such an easy thought. You will meet me eventually.]
Heughed.
From start to finish, Roman Dmitry fooled his opponent.
[Youd better keep that word in mind.]
End with that.
Took.
Communication was lost.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
The meeting room fell into silence.
As Roman Dmitry intended, they couldnt say anything hastily.
We have fallen into a trap.
It was truly a quandary.
Since the conflict with the people was already intensifying, it was impossible to calm the situation through dialogue with Roman Dmitri, and even if the troops were recalled, the situation that had already suffered enormous damage would not be resolved.
the problem is.
that it is still an ongoing process.
Hernards rebels are holding out to the end, and Roman Dmitrys terror is spreading the mes of rebellion throughout the country.
And Dmitris army was ravaging the north.
It was stifling.
The Marquis of Belfir looked at the Emperor of Valha with a tense face at the problems that had to be resolved from now on.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Looks like Ill have to call back my troops. Hernards few remaining remnants are of no importance now. The situation could only get worse if we do not quickly quell the mes of rebellion spreading across Valha and subdue Dmitris forces. Please give me an order.
Give me an order.
Give me an order.
The leaders of Valha.
they raised their voices
They also sympathized with the problem.
I thought that if I continued like this, it might be really serious, so I tried to recall part of the millionth army.
however.
The Valha Emperor rather smiled.
Keuk-kuk-kuk, thats for sure. Roman Dmitri is the type of person I have never experienced in my life. Showing ferocious teeth that he would not back down until the end in a situation where ordinary people would have fallen to their knees dozens of times. Marquis of Belfire.
yes.
We do not retreat.
but !
In addition to the troops sent to Hernard, Valha has sufficient forces left. The loss that Valha will have to bear with this incident is not important. All I want is to not back down one step from the war against Roman Dmitri. Recruit troops and send them to the north. The troops sent to Hernard after rectifying the situation in the granary will be summoned after the rebels arepletely cleared.
that too.
It was great persistence.
Roman Dmitrys actions provoked the Emperor of Valha.
By destroying the warp gate, the Emperor of Valha blocked the escape route so that he could not retreat from the game of chicken, but Roman Dmitry also made a strong effort to abandon the rebels.
How interesting is this?
In a dramatic change in his boring life, the Emperor of Valha insisted on his personal selfish greed.
The Marquis of Belfir gritted his teeth.
I wanted to tell you the truth.
I wanted to shout to take care of Valha, but Valha was a country where everything was done ording to the emperors will.
I will follow orders.
He bowed his head.
I swallowed disgust.
suddenly.
Roman Dmitrys remarks came to mind.
What does it mean to keep in mind that you will meet yourself?
It was then.
jump.
Your Majesty! We have a problem!
The ominousness grew.
An imperial knight entered the meeting room and made a statement that shocked everyone.
I just got a report from Marines guard that Roman Dmitri is visiting!
* * *
Marines Guard.
They questioned reality.
The presence that visited the capital of Valha was an existence that the current Valha imperial family had to deal with.
I am Roman Dmitri of the Dmitri Kingdom.
revealed his identity.
The guards looked at each other.
I couldnt understand how Roman Dmitry, who was apparently said to be in the North, had appeared in Marin.
Besides, visiting Marin was tantamount tomitting suicide. There was an uproar on the wall.
In case you didnt know about the attack, they finished solid defense, but they opened the gate first to their absurdity.
Let Roman Dmitri inside.
It was an order from above.
Whatever Roman Dmitrys intentions, this great opportunity could not be missed.
Sigh.
thud.
The gates have copsed.
Marines Guard.
And the Royal Knights surrounded the surroundings in an instant and were wary of Roman Dmitri. Certainly there was no one else besides him.
The sight of Roman Dmitri entering the hall made a sudden sense of tension rise, and as time passed, the retreat waspletely blocked by soldiers flocking from the direction of the imperial family.
thud.
The gates were closed again.
It was a rat in a poison.
After grasping the situation, the captain of the guard cautiously asked with his sword pointed.
Roman Dmitry. Why did Marin visit?
gulp.
I heard someone swallowing saliva.
that much.
It was a tense situation.
The notoriety that Roman Dmitri showed on the battlefield was great, and if he had a bad heart, he would have to take enormous damage to subdue Roman Dmitri.
However, I did not think that the worst would be met by a single person.
This is the capital of Valha. In Valha, which is called the country of warriors, it was realistically impossible for even Roman Dmitri to survive.
so more
I was cautious.
I was sure Roman Dmitry, who was as cunning as his armed forces, must have another purpose.
said Roman Dmitry.
The defense of Valha is thorough. Marins castle walls are so high and hard that they are called iron fortresses, and there is no way to enter the interior with magical powers except for the warp gate due to the magic circle that interferes with magic. Then, in order to enter Marin, there are two ways to choose. The first is to break down the Cheolongseong Fortress and enter inside. And the second .
smiled wryly
this operation.
The reason Chris objected was this.
In a n so risky, Chris said that even Roman Dmitri was dangerous this time.
For Valha to open its own gates.
Moment.
The situation turned grim.
The captain of the guard screamed at the meaning of the message.
Attack!
It was then.
Roman Dmitry took a step back.
He took something out of his pocket and tore it openly.
Cheek-
ckout dark cloud.
A ckout that temporarily weakens magical powers.
A dark cloud that temporarily dyes the surroundings with darkness.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
the sound is buried
The figures of the Valha soldiers were buried in the darkness as they rushed into the rising dark energy.
Roman Dmitry also.
Its a risky n, I agree.
but.
By giving up the rebels, Roman Dmitri intended to do enough damage that Valha would not be able to rise for a while.
If you want, I will tell you my purpose. What I want is .
disappeared in the dark.
In the field of vision of themander of the guard, Roman Dmitris figure was nowhere to be found, only his voice pierced his ears.
It is to give you despair.
Fire C
deep darkness.
Marin was dyed in darkness.
From now on.
It was time to show off the appearance of the ghost.
Chapter 360
Chapter 360 Chicken Game (8)
In the middle of the capital.
flipped over
Seeing the soldiers in confusion, the captain of the guard shouted.
Everyone, dont panic! The Dark Cloud only temporarily dyes the surroundings in darkness, but has no further killing power. Dont break ranks. If you keep a certain distance from each other and be wary of your surroundings, the royal mages will quickly remove the darkness that dyes Marin.
It was the right decision.
but.
There was a problem.
Roman Dmitri used Dark Cloud and ckout at the same time.
For the wizards of Marin, solving the ckout was the first priority, and inside Marin, Haomuns spies installed magic devices that amplified the effect of the Dark Cloud throughout the capital.
Even if Marines magic power is great, it takes at least 30 minutes to resolve the situation.
That time, which could be said to be short, now has apletely different meaning.
sudden.
Cheak!
in the dark.
A scream was heard.
Apparently, I just checked the appearance of a colleague right in front of me, but in the blink of an eye, I was sucked into the darkness with a scream of agony.
In an instant, goose bumps all over my body.
The soldier raised his weapon with a pale face, but the surroundings stained with darkness only vaguely showed the shapes of hisrades.
It was then.
sh.
head blown off
Due to a sudden outburst, the soldier copsed without even screaming.
Death was serial.
When arade was found dying in the immediate vicinity, the messenger of death soon took the witnesss life as well.
At first, the guardmanders cry was apparently heard.
Marines soldiers tried to fight the darkness as calmly as possible, but at some point they noticed something strange about the rapidly dwindling numbers.
water.
Ughhh!
footing.
The body was stepped on.
It was difficult to see because of the darkness, but dozens of corpses were already piled on the floor.
plunged into confusion
The soldiers screamed.
From then on, it was uncontrolled and the ranks werepletely disrupted by the desperate soldiers.
Oh, no! Everyone stay in line! If we fall into chaos, it will only be as Roman Dmitry wishes!
the guardsman screamed.
but.
It didnt work.
The effect of the dark cloud not only blocked the view, but the voice was not transmitted properly.
Still, the soldiers around the captain of the guard tried to understand and react to the voice, but the soldiers outside could not maintain their sanity just by having their backs to each other.
In an instant, the ranks copsed.
It was obviously not so dark that they couldnt see an inch ahead, but that alone made the soldiers unable to deal with the reality in front of them.
how.
I didnt understand.
How could Roman Dmitri be free in this darkness?
The Dark Clouds penalty applies to everyone, but the demons rampaging in the dark seemed unrestricted.
suddenly.
A rumor came to the head of the guard.
I heard that during the war with Hector, Roman Dmitri unterally ughtered Hectors soldiers in the dark mountains. At that time, people admired Roman Dmitris tremendous strength, while ridiculing Hectors kingdom for being weak. But that wasnt it. Even I, an aura swordsman, cannot pinpoint the movement like a ghost walking through the darkness.
Kwak.
I grabbed my sword.
Everything was out ofmon sense.
The one that came to Marin.
To put this ridiculous n into action alone.
When even the captain of the guard was in a mental crisis, a voice giving hope to the soldiers of Valha was heard.
Moonlight.
Imperial wizards.
Their magic began to light up the darkness.
* * *
Dark Cloud.
Disarming it would take some time, but using magic to light up the darkness was another matter.
Moonlight.
The darkness has been pushed back.
Although not a perfect solution, I began to see some of the surroundings like a bright moon rising.
Ugh.
Are these all corpses?
People rolled their eyes.
surroundingndscape.
It was truly miserable.
Apparently, at most 3-4 minutes had passed, but Marine soldiers were strewn about everywhere in sight.
It was hard to even fathom how many died.
There seemed to be more than hundreds of beings that could be confirmed by sight, and Roman Dmitri was nowhere to be seen.
Roman Dmitry! Make an appearance! If you are a true swordsman,e forward and take my sword!
Royal Night.
one of them shouted.
Knowing that he would not respond to such a remark, he had no choice but to shout.
however.
When I was walking in the dark, people always had simr misunderstandings. The illusion that there will be odds outside the darkness.
There!
Attack!
Roman Dmitry.
he appeared
It was a strange figure as if the darkness was riding on him, and the soldiers, including the Royal Knight, rushed at the idea that this was an opportunity.
Only Roman Dmitry was involved in this operation.
The strategy of walking in the dark only held back Roman Dmitris ankles, even Ares, who had defeated Valhas No. 1 ranking.
Looking at the advancing enemies, Roman Dmitri raised his mana.
Why dont you see that darkness is just a small factor that makes things easier?
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
After smashing the head of the Royal Knight who rushed in from the front, Roman Dmitri dug into the opponents camp and sprinkled blood.
It was an instant for the people who had been showing good momentum to copse.
Roman Dmitri strode through enemy lines and ughtered the beings he encountered one after another.
massacre.
It was one-sided.
Horrible screams and death apanied the restless movement.
Royal Night?
Tens of thousands of soldiers?
It didnt make any sense.
When Roman Dmitri lived as a tattoo, he overcame many deaths worse than this.
The feeling at that time was boiling. When massacres were carried out in the dark, the Murim people trembled at the reputation of the ghost.
die!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Guard Captain.
he ran like crazy
4 star aura test.
If he had been born in a small country, he would have upied a considerable position, but he showed a strong intent to kill Roman Dmitri.
It was perfect timing, he thought.
As the Royal Knights and soldiers charged at the same time, Roman Dmitri took a break and believed that the cost of his allys life was enough to give him a single shot.
and.
Beetle.
The world was shaken.
He had his head on the ground before he knew what had happened to him.
Blood flowed.
above the sight.
I saw Roman Dmitry.
You are not guilty. The only problem is that the master you serve is against me.
That is.
Kwajik.
It was thest appearance the captain of the guard remembered before he was alive.
* * *
Valha Imperial Pce.
The people gathered there were in a state of unrest.
One of the leaders muttered in a low voice to the report that Roman Dmitri was carrying out a massacre.
Arent we all going to die like this?
Where did you hear that unlucky sound!
My opponent is Roman Dmitry. Even Ares, who had been taught by him, defeated Cesar, the number 1 ranked yer in Valha, but who could stop him in Valha? The problem was getting him by hisst name in the first ce. If you were against Roman Dmitri, it was something you shouldnt have thought about withmon sense.
Even the Marquis Belfirs scolding.
The leadership could not hide their uneasiness.
Just now.
When an imperial knight notified of Roman Dmitris visit, Valha allowed him to enter and exit ording to the Emperors instructions.
In fact, the leaders remarks were to criticize the Emperor of Valha, but he was terrified and couldnt make a rational decision for a moment.
Normally, the Emperor of Valha would have ordered the death penalty.
Knowing this, the Marquis of Belfir looked at the Emperor of Valha, but strangely, the Emperor of Valha did not seem to care.
The pitiful things.
The Valha Emperorughed.
He leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs.
Roman Dmitri has always gone beyondmon sense. And during the war with Cronus, he single-handedly ran into an army of 300,000 and cut off the head of an 8th-circle wizard. From then on, I thought that this moment mighte. Dmitry is still a small country. Even the emperor of the empire cannot be free from the possibility of assassination when an individual is equipped with such a weapon.
assassination.
It was a very simple way to put an end to the war.
Especially if its a strong man like Roman Dmitry.
By directly dealing with the Emperor of Valha, the civil war in Valha can be turned into a rebel atmosphere at once.
It was to be expected.
Kings Way.
I walked the thorny road.
The Emperor of Valha was notcent enough to even think of such a possibility.
Since Roman Dmitri entered Marine. He will definitely appear here.
asserted
Leaders were in a state of uneasiness.
If Roman Dmitri really appeared, their lives could not be guaranteed.
It was then.
Sigh.
The door is open.
The ce that must have been guarded by the knights of the imperial family opened and a man with a bloodstained face entered.
I know you dont run away. Are you sure you have the confidence to survive?
hes right
It was Roman Dmitry.
* * *
Dark Cloud.
it was a fake
After creating confusion with darkness, Roman Dmitri headed straight for the imperial pce.
Finally.
I met the Emperor of Valha.
Contrary to his thin and weak appearance, he did not appear frightened like the other nobles.
said Roman Dmitry.
I was thinking the same as you. From the moment the best swordsman in Valha fell to Ares, no, even before that. If I personally go and attempt an assassination, there was a question about whether the Empire would be able to stop it.
this operation.
It was kind of an experiment.
Before dealing with Cronus, he tried to gauge the empires strength against Valha.
If you cant show me the answer to my question. The Emperor of Valha will die here today.
justification for the assassination.
Valha Emperors atrocities were granted.
Even if he suddenly loses his head, the people of Valha will not criticize Roman Dmitri.
walked forward
The road is open.
The nobles did not dare to stop Roman Dmitri with frightened faces.
It was then.
chuck.
chuckle.
Behind the Emperor of Valha.
The swordsmen who had been standing there with indifferent faces stepped forward.
They were different from other normal tests.
The moment Roman Dmitri came within range, their presence faded and they appeared right in front of their noses.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was fast.
Roman Dmitri blocked their attack and cut the opponent with a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye.
sh.
Blood spattered.
An attack thatpletely rips through the chest.
Just when he thought he had easily dealt with one of the dozens, the emperors swordsman swung his sword at Roman Dmitri with his heart ripped out.
It was an attack that could not be predicted bymon sense.
Roman Dmitri reacted quickly and blocked it, but it was quite bizarre to see the swordsman continuously attacking.
They are immortal swordsmen. It is an existence that cannot be killed by any attack.
The Valha Emperor smirked.
like he said.
The immortal swordsmen did not die.
The tattered skin on his chest got entangled again before he knew it, and pushed Roman Dmitri back with a normal appearance.
and.
curse.
Curs.
Passs-
Sooner orter.
Imperial wizards appeared around them.
They suddenly appeared with a sandstorm and cast a curse on Roman Dmitri with dark eyes in the darkness of the robe.
The aura of the curse caught Roman Dmitris ankles.
He tried to hinder Roman Dmitri with magic that lowered his physical ability, not his clearly visible power.
It was fun.
surely.
The power of the empire wasnt all that it seemed.
In fact, it was natural.
If ranking determines a countrys national power, there was no reason for any country to reveal its own strength through ranking.
Because its an exposure of power.
In other words, Cesar may be the best swordsman in Valha in the sun, but Valha is not called an empire with Cesar alone.
Immortal Swordsman.
Imperial wizards.
It was part of a special force.
but.
That was it.
Just because he didnt die didnt mean he could stop Roman Dmitri.
Pat-
The curse has been lifted.
After destroying the power of magic, he cut down the immortal swordsman who stood in his way and rushed towards the Valha emperor.
that it doesnt die.
It didnt solve all the problems.
Even the immortal swordsman showed a gap when he received a fatal wound, and there was no problem in narrowing the distance to the Emperor of Valha for that amount of time.
It was an appalling sight.
Even though immortal swordsmen who had their arms cut off, their chests torn, and their legs lost clinging to each other, Roman Dmitri managed to reach the Emperor of Valha.
Moment.
Parss.
The figure of the Emperor of Valha was scattered.
Just as the royal mages had appeared, he, who had been scattered by the sandstorm, reconstituted himself and appeared on the wall of the meeting room.
Roman Dmitry. It was a good enough time.
softly.
he.
It disappeared behind a wall.
When he disappeared as if absorbed by a wall, the immortal swordsman and the royal wizards were scattered in a sandstorm just like him.
It was as expected.
this operation.
I didnt think the assassination would seed.
I wanted to check the power of the empire, and that was incidental, but the true purpose was separate.
settled situation.
Hup.
right next door.
I heard someones hups.
The hero of the hup hurriedly covered his mouth, but his wide-eyed eyes met Roman Dmitri.
He was one of the leaders.
and next to it.
.
The pale-faced Marquis of Belfir was looking at Roman Dmitri.
Chapter 361
Chapter 361 Chicken Game (9)
The Marquis of Belfir ispletely frozen.
The words Roman Dmitri had utteredpletely upied my mind.
You will meet me.
atst.
It became a reality.
Valha was stubborn not to back down until the end, and the result was now facing Roman Dmitri.
It felt like the ident hade to aplete standstill.
Like a herbivore in front of a predator, the Marquis of Belfir, who is said to be the most powerful man in Valha, couldnt even breathe.
It was then.
The leadership, who had spat out hups criticizing the Emperor of Valha, hurriedly knelt toward Roman Dmitri.
Ha, if you save me just once .
puck.
head blown off
Before he could even utter a word, a round object rolling on the floor caught peoples attention.
Fear spread.
I knew that I was going to die from the moment I was left in the conference room, but when I saw it with my own eyes, the leaders spurred their seats and fled in all directions.
But the Marquis Belfir did not move at all.
He instinctively knew that none of the beings who ran out first to live would not survive.
just as expected.
sh.
Cheak!
Screams erupted from all sides.
The one who ran away first copsed on the floor like a doll whose thread had been cut, and other beings screamed as their body parts were cut off one by one.
There were many aura swordsmen among the leaders of Valha.
They took it for granted that they would train themselves to match their reputation as a warrior country, but they did not dare topete against Roman Dmitri with their skills.
one person.
two people.
Bodies piled up.
Roman Dmitri grabbed the hair of one of the leaders and cut his throat in front of the Marquis of Belfir.
squeak.
Krurruk.
I asked for blood bubbles.
Seeing him fall down clutching his neck, Marquis Belfir looked at Roman Dmitri trembling.
I told you. If you showcency like that, you will meet me.
A freaking monster.
squatted down
I faced the Marquis of Belfir right in front of me.
Its so much fun to have a persons pride. Clearly defending the north is the right thing to do, but even knowing that apologizing for the events of the Valha Festival is the most peaceful way for Valha. You turned away from reality and held your head upright until the end. That must have been a way to protect Valhas status. It must have been difficult for Valha, the two major mountain ranges of the continent, to bow its head against a weak country like Dmitri.
snap.
I grabbed the lower tube.
The Marquis of Belfir, who struggled in amazement, couldnt find the confidence that he could see through the magicmunicator.
So thats how it goes. If youpromised with reality even once. You wouldnt be like this if you hade out ofcency and epted the reality that Dmitri has risen to be a new superpower.
nod nod.
Ugh ugh.
swallowed a groan
The jawbone twisted from the grip that gripped the lower tube, and it seemed as if the lower tube would break at any moment.
Ominous thoughts upied my mind. I felt that my lower body was soaking wet at the thought that I might die like this.
It was a humiliation.
It was disastrous.
However, to feel such human emotions, I waspletely overwhelmed by the presence of Roman Dmitri.
however.
widely.
I let go of the lower tube.
The Marquis of Belfir hurriedly backed away without even having time to catch his breath at the moment when his lungs filled up deeply.
Marquis Belfir. The wealth and honor you enjoyed is not that great. This is only the price of the achievements that you have achieved by attaching yourself to the Emperor of Valha, not fully achieved by your own abilities. look around you What were the words of those who cried out for loyalty to the imperial family? When you think about it, its a simple problem. When the 14th son of Valha ascended to the throne, you, like everyone else, were just a nobleman who didnt expect it. That is why you are easily abandoned.
Tosa Gufeng ().
It wasnt even a matter of expressing it in those words.
The Marquis of Belfir was of no importance to the Emperor of Valha, who was not even a hunting dog.
Also the Marquis of Belfire.
I knew.
Roman Dmitri moved his gaze out of the conference room as his pupils shook sharply at the devastating truth.
tat tat tat.
far away
I heard people running.
I turned my gaze to the dark cloud for a moment, but the report that the imperial pce was attacked was flocking to this ce.
if time was dyed.
He was also dangerous himself.
There was no reason to take any more risks now that the power of the Emperor of Valha was confirmed to be stronger than it was revealed.
The Marquis of Belfir.
Looking down at the Marquis of Belfir, Roman Dmitri said.
Emperor Valha abandoned you, but I intend to be merciful to you. Its yourst chance. If the dayes when you and I meet again for this reason, then I will make you regret being alive.
at that point.
The Marquis of Belfir hurriedly raised his head.
Anticipating death, I closed my eyes tightly, but a different answer came back than I expected.
however.
No matter how much I looked around, I couldnt find Roman Dmitri anymore.
* * *
After 30 minutes.
Roman Dmitry rejoined the main unit.
After escaping Marins pursuit party, he moved to a small teleportation magic circle prepared in advance outside Marin.
Wizard using teleport.
Knox said with a paleplexion.
From now on, operations like this will be stopped unconditionally. Without magic devices like warp gates, it takes a lot of strength to move just one or two people. Even though I just used the mana stone like that, I almost failed to teleport because I didnt have enough power. Lord. The lord is no longer the heir to the baronial family. Since he is the one who will be the king of a nation, you need to take care of yourself.
this operation.
It would have been impossible if the teleport had not been prepared locally.
Even though he prepared like that, he managed to manage theplicated magic system of teleport due to the development of upper tier warfare, and at the end of twists and turns, hepleted the teleport to and from Marin without any problems.
In fact, there were several difficulties during the operation.
Since it was such a difficult magic, people actively used warp gates.
suddenly.
Knox asked curiously.
But was it necessary to do this? It was impossible to assassinate the Emperor of Valha from the start.
Valha.
Empires were empires for a reason.
Even the nonsensical existence of Roman Dmitri failed to assassinate Valha, and Valha did not suffer much damage from this operation.
About the soldiers who died while dealing with Roman Dmitri and the leaders of Valha.
In fact, considering that Valha moves ording to the emperors will, the deaths of the leaders had no special meaning.
said Roman Dmitry.
The purpose of this operation was not the life of the Emperor of Valha from the beginning.
What do you mean by that?
Knox didnt know the strategy properly.
Roman Dmitri moved his gaze in the direction where Marin was with questioning eyes.
Anxiety that even the Valha Empire is not safe, and distrust towards the Valha Emperor. If Valha maintains its existing power system through this rebellion, they will no longer be the same as before.
* * *
Valha Imperial Pce.
The situation there was settled.
People busily moved to remove the body and searched the surroundings with lights on in their eyes.
Roman Dmitry had already evaded the soldiers and fled out of the castle.
Still, thinking that there might still be an unknown danger, he mobilized all the troops the Valha imperial family possessed and searched the surroundings.
meeting room.
The survivors, including the Marquis of Belfir, gathered there.
The eyes of the Marquis of Belfire trembled when he checked the surroundings where there were still bloodstains.
Damn it.
he lived
but.
It wasnt even alive.
Meanwhile, he lived for Valha.
Even if the Emperor of Valha was a madman called a tyrant, he believed that it was right for him to be loyal to him.
It was natural. Because Valhas power was absolute.
As long as he was parasitized by the Emperor of Valha, he firmly believed that his power would be eternal and strong until the moment he died.
But not now.
The imperial pce was attacked.
Most of the people did not even dare to face the Emperor, let alone hostile to the Emperor of Valha, but Roman Dmitri went in and out of the imperial pce as if it were his own room and ughtered people.
It was as he said.
After respondingcently, he made it a reality that he would meet, and he seemed to be ying with himself.
Whereby.
The absolute truth has copsed.
The belief that the Emperor of Valha would be absolute was torn to pieces by a monster named Roman Dmitri.
first.
It was the effect of anxiety.
If Valha could not guarantee the safety of the Marquis of Belfir, he had no choice but to think of something else.
The reason why Roman Dmitri kept me alive must have such an intention. It must be the intention to separate the Emperor of Valha and me with distrust. the problem is Like he said, is it worth trusting the Emperor of Valha? The Emperor of Valha is no longer absolute, and for the sake of him who cruelly abandoned us in a situation of crisis, we can no longer have the same mind as before. And above all.
How have you lived?
Emperor of Valha.
he asked coldly.
Far from asking his regards to the fact that he was alive, he did not take the very existence of the survivors very well.
distrust.
Distrust has arisen in each other.
The fact that Roman Dmitri killed all the other leaders, but left the nobles, including the Marquis of Belfyre, as if the heart of the Marquis of Belfir was not the same as before, irritated the Emperor of Valha.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
Lucky for you. It seems that he prioritized taking refuge in a situation where the imperial troops were approaching.
If that is true. I was really lucky.
if.
If the Emperor of Valha sincerely disapproved of the Marquis of Belfir.
I would have killed him just because it bothered me.
but.
It didnt.
To the Emperor of Valha, the Marquis of Belfir was not worth it.
There was no reason to waste manpower right now to deal with a single young ant that could be killed at any time.
The Marquis of Belfir was a well-behaved pet dog.
If it dies, it dies; if it barks, it barks. With so many situations to be sorted out in the future, if even the Marquis of Belfir were killed, the Emperor of Valha would have no choice but to be a nuisance.
The Valha Emperor said.
Roman Dmitri dared to attack the capital of Valha and sought my life. Like he said, he will try to inflict as much damage to Valha as possible without backing down. Regroup your troops. We will leave only the minimum force to capture Hernard, and the rest will focus on dealing with Roman Dmitri.
he.
I finally broke my pride.
If it was enough to attack the capital of Valha, there was no guarantee what Roman Dmitri would do in the future.
A fierce game of chicken.
Its winner was Roman Dmitry.
I will obey your order.
I will follow your orders.
The Marquis of Belfir and the leaders lowered their heads.
Their expressions, which were out of the emperors gaze, were not as obedient as before.
* * *
That time Hernard.
The end was in sight.
The influx of imperial troops showed no signs of diminishing, and the walls no longer yed their role.
finished.
Sanchez looked at the Duke of Vieto as he cut down the advancing enemy.
sorry. I raised an army because of me Im really sorry.
this rebellion.
It was led by the Duke of Vieto, but if you look at the starting point, it started when Sanchez persuaded the Duke of Vieto.
Sanchez felt despair and regret at the same time.
If the Duke of Vieto had continued to live in seclusion, he would not have died of treason in hister years.
Kwadeuk.
Pabababak.
The halberd swept away the enemy.
Duke Vieto let out a rough breath with a face drenched in blood.
Kill at least one more guy while talking nonsense. The war is not over yet.
1 hour ahead?
2 hours?
Even if its long, I wontst 3 hours.
Now, warriors like the Duke of Vieto are showing themselves beyond their limits, but if they start to fall one by one, then they will copse rapidly.
The Duke of Vieto and Sanchez knew that.
Thats why I tried to kill at least one more person when I had enough energy before itpletely copsed.
It was then.
suddenly from afar
A strange noise was heard. It was the sound
of a
horn
.
Those who knew the system of Valha knew the meaning of the sound.
What is this?
Retreat retreat orders!
It was clear.
The horn ordered a retreat.
At first, the emperors army, unable to grasp the situation, seemed to be confused, but as the soldiers under the wall were slipping away like the ebb tide, they realized that the real retreat order had been given.
It was an embarrassing situation.
After arranging the soldiers on the wall, Duke Vieto looked at the emperors troops retreating and showed a stunned expression.
what the hell is this?
no matter how you think
Hismon sense could notprehend the situation in front of him.
Chapter 362
Chapter 362 Conclusion of Civil War (1)
The Imperial Armypletely withdraws.
The rebels let out cheers of joy.
They couldnt understand how they survived, but they expressed their gratitude as they searched for God just for the fact that they had ovee the hardship.
Just because he risked his life for the country did not mean that he could be resolute in death.
The joy was short-lived, but the corpses of therades scattered around caught peoples attention btedly.
Many people died.
If the imperial army did not withdraw for a special reason, the hopeless reality would repeat itself again tomorrow.
said the Duke of Vieto.
Sanchez.
yes.
Contact capital informants and find out why the enemy retreated. Count Gomes is not a person to give up so easily. Obviously, there must be a special reason for them to leave the troops.
All right.
I didnt even have time to catch my breath.
Sanchez moved busily without even tidying up his tangled hair.
30 minutester.
As I was clearing the top of the castle for a while, Sanchez with a flushed face hurriedly ran.
Duke Vieto! The duke was right! Now the capital of Valha has been turned upside down!
Keep calm and exin the situation.
Huh, I know. The incident must go back a few days. After the Valha Empire gave up Javiers Warp Gate, we thought Roman Dmitri couldnt do much better either. But contrary to expectations, Roman Dmitry sent troops to the northern granary. By setting fire to it, we created a situation where even the Valha imperial family could no longer observe.
I cant understand Count Gomes order to retreat with that alone.
youre right. In fact, the Valha Imperial Family decided to send more troops to respond, but then Roman Dmitri visited the capital of Valha. He went there alone and carried out a one-sided ughter.
what?
Moment.
showed a surprised expression.
The Duke of Vieto could not help but be genuinely surprised at the shocking move of an individual, not a special strategy.
The problem started from now.
If it ended with simply attacking Marin, Count Gomes would have chosen to stay one more day andpletely clean up Hernard, even if it was too much.
Duke Vieto. Dont be surprised. After single-handedly ughtering hundreds of imperial troops, Roman Dmitri went to the imperial pce and directly aimed at the life of the Valha emperor as well as the leaders of Valha. As a result, the capital was turned upside down. As the Valha royal family, they hurriedly summoned Count Gomess troops, judging that it could be really dangerous if they stayed like this. The war isnt over yet. Roman Dmitry overturned the gear nose board!
The voice was raised.
Because they were driven to the edge of a cliff, they had no choice but to be excited about the news they heard from the capital.
but.
There was a part that bothered me.
ording to the information, Roman Dmitri made a statement that he wouldpletely abandon the rebels and only take advantage of Dmitri, but I think I need to check the truth. We cannot hastily give up our rtionship with Roman Dmitri just because of rumors.
at that point.
Duke Vieto burst intoughter.
Roman Dmitris move alone is amazing, but hisst words were truly the end of the story.
Roman Dmitry. What a wonderful being.
Do you have any information you know?
no. I dont know much either. But Roman Dmitrys statement that he would renounce his rtionship with the rebels was not a simple meaning. The Emperor of Valha is an extreme figure and proved his will by destroying Javiers warp gate. It meant that no matter what, he would not follow Roman Dmitris initial n. However, Roman Dmitri took a more extreme method than the Valha emperor. With the statement that he would give up his rtionship with the rebels, he emphasized the fact that regardless of the victory or defeat of the Valha royal family, there is no choice but to benefit unconditionally.
So youre saying it was a fake?
It is not.
The more I reflected on the situation, the more I got goosebumps all over my body.
Roman Dmitry really would have calcted that the rebels would fall like this. Knowing that, by clearly drawing the line, he forced two situations into the Valha imperial family. The first is to suffer irreversible damage while clinging to the rebels. The second is for the Valha royal family to recall their troops, feeling a sense of crisis at the extreme move. It was said that poles and poles go hand in hand. Ironically, the bold move of giving up the existence of the rebels drove the Valha royal family into a corner.
ah!
admired
It was aplex matter.
In a situation that was going fast and furious, Roman Dmitri did what was best for Dmitri.
I was about tough out loud.
If it was a structure where Dmitri could not help but benefit in any direction, there was no better way for Dmitri.
The Duke of Vieto recognized Roman Dmitri from the start.
But now that I had experienced a series of situations with him, I was feeling awe beyond recognition.
sure thing.
In fact, it was a golden opportunity.
No matter what the intention was, I couldnt miss the now that I had a day to spare.
Summon all the leaders right now.
yet.
The war is not over.
* * *
Last few days.
The face of civil war has changed.
The Valha imperial family recalled about 500,000 troops and sent additional troops directly to the north.
If the confrontation between Hernards rebels and the emperor was serious at the beginning of the civil war, it was Roman Dmitri who angered the Valha royal family.
Incident in Marin. As rumors spread that the Valha royal family had been properly treated, people began to question the overwhelming power that underlies the reign of terror.
Whereby.
The Valha Imperial Family needed a clear example.
At least he couldnt let Roman Dmitri, who was making Valha go to waste, go smoothly like this.
You bastard!
the northern granary.
Looking at the charred surroundings, Count Gomes, who served as themander of the Dmitri subjugation army, reacted nervously.
I intended to catch Dmitri by the tail as soon as possible, but when I arrived, they had already disappeared.
The intention was clear.
It must be an intention to hit and run.
Compared to the punitive army, even if the troops were not many, the problem was very serious if the opponent was Roman Dmitri.
furthermore.
The situation in Valha is not good.
The emperors authority was shaken.
At the same time, the terror that took ce all over Valha gave a good cause, and fire and oil met and began to burn roaring.
The rebels did not exist only in Hernard.
Since the people of Valha started running out into the streets with weapons, the Valha royal family was not allowed enough time to watch the situation.
if.
Even Hernards rebels would have been fine if they had been organized as nned, but they faced an unexpected situation as they recalled their troops right before the fall.
The Duke of Vieto turned the situation around by persuading a few more neighboring lords.
Count Gomes had already left Hernard by order to withdraw, and he had no choice but to express his anger at the news of the defeating from afar.
Bad news ovepped.
At this rate, the problem was serious.
Count Gomes summoned his adjutant and gave orders.
We dont have time. We have to somehow figure out the movement route of Dmitrys allies and drive them at least close to the border. If we let Dmitri continue to roam the territory of Valha, Roman Dmitri will surely constantly create variables that we cannot handle.
All right. I will contact the people around me and ask for their cooperation.
The adjutant withdrew.
My stomach felt stuffy.
For some reason, Count Gomes couldnt shake off a feeling of uneasiness.
and the next day.
Anxiety became reality.
At that time, when the Dmitri Alliance had not caught on, the army of the Kingdom Alliance gathered on the western front of Valha.
* * *
Western Valha.
War clouds hung over.
Trouble arose as Redford Umberto Frank, a member of the Kingdom Alliance, gathered troops on the Western Front.
The Valha Imperial Family immediately sent someone.
If the Kingdom Alliance were willing to dere an all-out war like Dmitri did, then from then on, they had to secure the national security before cleaning out Hernards rebels.
Herald of Valha.
The in-faced man raised his voice as he looked at the leaders of the kingdom union.
His Majesty the Emperor of Valha wants an exnation for the concentration of troops on the Western Front. If this is the intention to antagonize Valha, Valha will never let this go unnoticed.
It was a voice full of hostility.
I was already somewhat convinced inside, but I still needed to officially confirm my position.
Kingdom Union and Dmitry.
They are amunity of destiny.
If Dmitri crossed the line, Valha would rather use it as an opportunity.
however.
Calderon Drake, on behalf of the Kingdom Alliance, uttered unexpected words.
You seem to have misunderstood something, but we have no intention of antagonizing Valha. Forming a kingdom union does not mean helping each other with all matters. Dmitri decided to attack like Hector on his own, and it has nothing to do with the kingdom union.
Then why did you gather troops on the Western Front?
Thats for training.
smiled wryly
It was an answer that left the opponent in a dilemma.
If Valha were to question the course of the United Kingdom, they would fall into a trap on their own feet.
As you know, the rtionship between the three kingdoms in the southern part of the kingdom union is very special. We tend to do drills like this on a regr basis and its nothing special. Didnt the Kronos Empire also gather troops on the border of Cairo in the name of training recently? I would like to see it in a simr context. We will never cross the Valha border no matter what.
Coboration with Kronos.
As Valha enlisted their help, it lost its justification to point out the progress of the kingdom union in reverse.
Calderon Drake looked at the messenger and smiled. The opponents intention was obvious.
If you confirm the official position of the kingdom union, they would have tried to calm the public sentiment by using an external enemy.
so that.
Didnt cross the line.
From the point of view of a bystander, it stopped at the level of annoying the opponent.
Valha cant believe the words of the kingdom union. Just as we do not trust the truce negotiations with the Kronos Empire, Valha may be attacked at any time, so we will deploy more troops than usual on the Western Front. Truly a dilemma. A fatal dilemma that cannot be resolved even if you know the problem.
Roman Dmitry.
It was a n that came from his head.
After conducting guerri operations inside Valha, making room for Hernards rebels to survive, and inducing rebellions throughout Valha, the Kingdom Alliance moved this time to suffocate Valha, which had recently drawn up troops.
Circumstances will change from time to time.
In most cases, I intend to end it by staying at the border, but I was willing to cross the border if the situation took an extreme turn.
So it was a meaningful move.
The possibility that it could turn into a war at any time would be a problem Valha could never overlook.
But still, this .
I will say it again.
I cut off my words.
Calderon Drake said with a smile on his face.
The three kingdoms of the southern kingdom union have nothing to do with this incident. So, go to the Valha Imperial Family and tell them. We sincerely hope that this matter will be resolved.
The senior leaders around himughed together.
The messenger blushed and left.
Feeling ridiculed, he could not speak any further.
* * *
Office of the Marquis of Belfir.
The Marquis of Belfir, who wandered around the office as if nervous, couldnt shake the thoughts that kept upying his head.
Its not good, its really not good.
Early Rebellion.
At first, I didnt feel threatened.
Duke Vietos 200,000 troops were far from enough to destroy Valha, and he was convinced that the situation would not change even if Roman Dmitri stepped forward.
But now it was different.
In a situation where problems spread like mes everywhere, the Marquis of Belfir began to consider an unexpected possibility.
really maybe
The Emperor of Valha might be defeated.
And the biggest problem is that distrust has developed in the rtionship with the Emperor of Valha.
Emperor of Valha knew that Roman Dmitri was heading to the pce, but instead of protecting us, he ran away alone. That must be the sincerity of the Emperor of Valha who cares for us. A chess piece that can be discarded at any time. Its a one-sided rtionship where we dont even worry about whether or not we feel repulsive about this incident. My judgment is wrong. The time devoted to the Valha Emperor is meaningless.
Valha.
There was no future of their own here.
The Valha Emperor was optimistic about the present reality.
Even though problems arose in all directions, he was only responding with visible power rather than revealing his power.
I didnt like that.
Even if he mobilized all of his special powers, he would lose his reason to sacrifice his life for the Emperor of Valha with his usual nonchnt attitude.
If you lose
The responsibility will be borne by the subordinates.
The Marquis of Belfir had already experienced one precedent, so he could no longer risk his life looking to the future.
The power of the imperial family is not absolute. If he had the power to subdue Roman Dmitri, he wouldnt have chosen to retreat from the battle in the imperial pce. If so, which choice should I make? Will the glory return to me by winning this war? Rather, the more you set up your major, the more you will receive assassination threats from Roman Dmitri. If the imperial pce is robbed, I cant stop him with my own power.
anxiety and distrust.
Complex emotions tangled in my head.
I thought about it for a while.
He, too, was not unaware of Roman Dmitris intentions.
He saved himself for the sake of division, and he must not be shaken for the victory of Valha.
but.
It was a persons emotions that he could not control even if he knew.
After repeating the darkening and lightening outside a few times, he carefully picked up the magicmunicator.
I was worried for a moment.
What should I call it?
momentary worries.
Whenmunication was established, the Marquis of Belfir spoke cautiously.
Beep.
I am the Marquis of Belfir of Valha. Please tell Roman Dmitri that I want to talk to you.
Chapter 363
Chapter 363 Conclusion of Civil War (2)
The wait was long.
Marquis Belfir conveyed his intention to talk to Dmitri, but he couldnt sit still thinking that something might go wrong.
The water has already spilled.
I dont know if I hadnt been in touch, but from the moment I made a decision, I had to somehow make a way for myself to live in the future in my rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
how long did you wait
Communication was finally established.
[The Marquis of Belfir. What business did you contact?]
I was very embarrassed.
Roman Dmitris cold voice reminded him of their rtionship once again, but the one he regretted now was the Marquis of Belfir.
rtionship in the past? Pride as a powerful person? The hunger for survival suppressed all of that.
I will tell you my thoughts straight forward. I dont think the reason Roman Dmitri spared me was to be merciful. You must have clear intentions. I want to share that intention and talk about the future ahead. Of course, I know very well that I dont like it. But I am sure that talking with me will definitely benefit Dmitry.
said in a strong tone.
In order to express himself, the Marquis of Belfir actively presented himself.
[I dont like people who are just talkative. give me 10 minutes In the meantime, prove your worth.]
Why?
beyond the screen.
Roman Dmitry seemed to look down on him with an arrogant face.
I swallowed dry saliva.
The other party wasnt very sympathetic, but I got a chance to speak anyway.
That alone was enough of a reason to go all out on this call.
There are several truths in Valha that are treated as top secrets. People think that the 14th son, Emperor Valha, suddenly rebounded without any sign. Thats not true. I also recently learned that the previous emperor had already expressed his intention to pass his throne to his 14th son in an official document. So, it means that it is safe to say that the current special forces possessed by the Emperor of Valha originated from the former Emperor. It is still a mystery why the previous emperor chose the 14th son and passed it on through rebellion rather than normal means. What is certain is .
took a nap
After inducing the expectation of the opponent, I gave strength to the words.
The dangerous rumor that the Emperor of Valha might have a connection with Kronos is untrue. I dont know the exact truth of the Emperor of Valha and what level of special power he has. Even though I have served the Emperor of Valha for a long time, he is still a difficult person, but I know quite a lot of truths that others like this cannot know. Not only that, there are many nobles who follow me in Valha. Those who fear the Emperor of Valha usually rely on me for a lot, and thanks to that, the power I possess is at a level that can have a tremendous impact on the current Valhandscape.
It was the weakness of the politics of terror.
The Emperor of Valha carried out a coercive politics that did not care about the eyes of his subordinates, and as a result, the Marquis of Belfir naturally formed a force.
If the power of the emperor had remained intact, such power would have been meaningless.
but.
It was different now.
In a situation where the status of the emperor was shaken, the nobles of Valha had no choice but to listen to the words of the Marquis of Belfir.
I wont ask for much. Help me to remain in power as the rebels bring down the Emperor of Valha and usher in a new era. I dont think its a losing trade for Dmitry and the rebels either. This is our chance to seize the face of this tense battlefield once and for all, instead of giving up some parts.
His remarks were persuasive.
Contemting the aftermath of his own judgment countless times, Marquis Belfir pondered how to persuade Roman Dmitri.
And I came to the conclusion that it was possible.
Roman Dmitry is famous for his cruelty to his enemies, but from the moment he spared himself, contrary to popr belief, he believed there were exceptions.
I did my best.
Now its Roman Dmitris turn.
While I was waiting for a positive answer, I heard embarrassing words over themunicator.
[I heard you well. But I had no intention of epting you from the beginning.]
* * *
Moment.
My heart sank.
What the hell does this mean?
Didnt you want to ept yourself from the start?
Confused, the Marquis of Belfir stuttered.
What do you mean by that? If nothing was desired of me, there would be no reason to keep me alive in the Imperial Pce of Valha. If you killed Belfir, the center of power in Valha. Roman Dmitri-sama would surely have benefited from the fear spreading among the Valha nobles.
to that certainty.
I heard the magicmunicator.
Because he believed that he had something he wanted, he pondered for several days toe up with an attractive proposal.
[Youre overestimating yourself quite a bit.]
Laughed.
Picture like now.
expected
It was intended and induced, but he drew a different picture from the Marquis of Belfire.
[I do not reject those who face reality and cling to the strong. I think those kinds of people are a necessary part of being reborn as a great nation, but there are clear standards for how I treat people. Did you cross the line or not? Is there room for forgiveness? Marquis of Belfire. Which standard do you think you meet?]
Yeah .
I was speechless.
past things.
The bad rtionship with Dmitri came to mind.
The Marquis of Belfir had a considerable influence on the process of inviting Cronus to the Valha festival and trying to assassinate him.
I bit my lips softly in an ominous feeling.
If you think about it, the Marquis Belfir couldnt be seen as having anything to do with Cronus warp incident that made Dmitri angry.
then.
Why did you let yourself live?
No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt find an answer to that question.
What the hell do you want from me! Please tell me the truth!
I cried out in frustration.
And the reply shocked him.
[As you said, you are a being that exerts considerable influence within Valha. so i saved you It created a deep distrust between you and the Emperor of Valha, and made a n that you cannot go back to the Emperor of Valha.]
From beginning to end.
It was intentional.
It didnt just end with a simple split in disbelief, but I also pictured the situation after that in my head.
[Fortnight from now. I will send a record of your correspondence with the Emperor of Valha. What are you thinking and what proposals have you made to me to destroy the Valha royal family? We will reveal all the contents of the magicalmunication we exchanged. Marquis of Belfire. Because of your influence, I thought there was a better way than getting blood on my hands. And the fact that I induced your actions is not so important. The Emperor of Valha who hears this magicmunication will express his anger at your heart.]
I was in shock.
Roman Dmitry forced the harsh truth on the distraught Marquis Belfir.
[So from now on, in order to survive, destroy the Emperor of Valha by any means necessary. If the power of the Emperor of Valha is still strong after 15 days. You will surely die to the Valha Emperor, not me.]
* * *
Tuk.
Communication was cut off.
Marquis Belfir shouted urgently, but Roman Dmitri did not bother to continue the conversation with him.
People be desperate when they are driven to the edge of a precipice.
Marquis of Belfire.
epting him is one way.
But even then, the Marquis of Belfir must have thought of the situation and constantly devised a way to survive.
So I blocked the retreat.
If defeating the Emperor of Valha was the only way to survive, he had no choice but to gather all his strength to achieve his goal.
And above all.
He didnt want to let the Marquis of Belfire live.
Roman Dmitrys mercy was enough to keep him alive for a few more days.
Self-centeredness (֮y).
te wasid
In a situation where Valha is eating each other from the inside, the Valha Imperial Family will experience a truly unprecedented crisis.
Can the rebellion really seed?
Hernards Rebels.
riotous people.
Dmitrys Allied Army in the North.
A coalition of kingdoms on the Western Front.
Finally, to the traitor inside.
The picture was perfect.
His strength was enough to destroy most countries, but his thoughts changed when he experienced the Emperor of Valha himself.
The Marquis of Belfir told the Emperor of Valha that there was a mysterious truth. It is impossible to find out what it is even with Hao Muns intelligence, but what is certain is that he has a much stronger force than revealed. Something that could turn the tide. Just as Cronus mobilized power unknown to the world, such as the magician of the 8th circle, the Emperor of Valha will not copse just like this.
It was certain.
Meeting at the Imperial Pce.
The Emperor of Valha chose to run away, but there was no fear of death in his eyes.
It was a brief difference.
In a situation where he could have died if he had made the slightest mistake, his indifferent and empty eyes looked at Roman Dmitri without wavering.
In a previous life, Roman Dmitry had several experiences with people like him. Beings who are nothing could never show such eyes.
st furnace.
The possibility of the rebellion failing was taken into ount.
Because Valha was driven into an extreme situation, whatever the result, it will be directly linked to Dmitris benefit.
There is only one variable that can ur from now on.
Kronos.
Only their intervention can save Valha from the chaos.
* * *
A few days ago.
Cairo Western Front.
Themander there, the Marquis of Vandenberg, closely watched the movements of the Kronos Empires forces across the border.
I mean, its kind of strange.
Valha was truly a crucible of confusion.
If they wanted to solve the Valha problem, it was the normal response for the Cronus Empire to immediately cross the border and attack Cairo.
It is said that thest ceasefire negotiations suffered great damage.
If it was the alliance between Valha and Cronus, there was no reason for the Cronus Empire to stand by.
however.
There was no big change.
Seeing the troops moving only in the name of training, the Marquis of Vandenberg felt rather ominous.
The Kronos Empire is a warlike country. There is no reason for a country of scoundrels, who held the other party ountable even if they made mistakes, to bow down so far after a single defeat. They obviously have some conspiracy. I dont know what it is, but I dont like it just because the Kronos Empire is standing by.
Western Front.
In the meantime, I experienced all sorts of dirty things with Cronus.
In a situation where his instincts warned him strongly, Marquis Vandenberg immediately contacted Roman Dmitri.
[I think we need to figure out what Cronos intends.]
The game has changed.
It wasnt the passive attitude of waiting for the enemies to move.
Now he was actively seeking to disrupt the enemys ns.
a few dayster
At the behest of Roman Dmitry, one figure headed for the Kronos Empire.
* * *
Capital of Kronos.
The warp gate there raised a bright light.
Anger C
Cheeky.
Cronus soldiers.
They looked hideous.
The being now passing through the warp gate was one of the figures that were mentioned as dangerous in the Kronos Empire.
yet.
Enveloped in the light, a man stepped forward.
Wow. This is why long-distance warps are difficult.
mans identity.
It was Count Fabius.
He looked around and smiled.
Thats true. Bastards eyes are brutal.
To the Kronos Empire.
He wasmanded by Roman Dmitry.
Even though he knew it was quite dangerous, Count Fabius spoke in an unstoppable voice to the knight who came to meet him.
I heard rumors that Emperor Cronus went into rest. So please guide whoever has the decision-making power in Kronos. Ah, I warned you in advance, but if you bring the kids who are falling prey to it, I will return without dy.
scratched his stomach.
In an attitude so bold as to be absurd.
The expression of the knight who met him turned even colder.
Chapter 364
Chapter 364 Conclusion of Civil War (3)
The office of the Marquis of Memphis.
Count Fabius, who had moved, sat across from the Marquis of Memphis and smirked.
Arent you seeing my face too often? Dmitry or Kronos. Trusted beings dont seem to have time to rest ha ha ha.
Dmitrys Diplomatic Text.
Cronus second-inmand.
As Count Fabius said, seeing each other whenever political issues arose, the two became quite familiar with each others faces.
Unlike the happy Count Fabius. The Marquis of Memphis showed signs of disapproval of Dmitris unteral notification of the visit.
Lets start with the business.
Write it, if you say so.
shrugged.
Count Fabius took a sip of the tea served by the servant and said with a rxed face.
It has been quite some time since Kronos and Dmitri signed a truce. There has been no major problem since we faithfully fulfilled the standard of negotiation with each other, but recently I heard that the Kronos Empire is concentrating troops on the border of Cairo. Of course, that would be the purpose of training. However, the fact that Dmitri is taking such a step now that there is a conflict with Valha .
widely.
He put the teacup down hard.
The friendly face changed at once.
My lord is very displeased.
Moment.
The expression of the Marquis of Memphis twisted.
To express dissatisfaction with Cronus was a statement that would have been unimaginable just a year ago.
As you just said, it was a military exercise. I dont think its anything for Dmitri to get involved with.
Yes yes. I bet you do. If you insist that this is a separate issue from the armistice negotiations, then I have nothing more to say. But dont we all know each other? How actions like this affect Dmitry. Even if there was no special deal with Valha under a series of circumstances, how it looks in the realm of diplomacy is also included in the me.
It was a bold tactic.
Like a hyena seizing an opportunity, Count Fabius bit through the cracks his opponent had exposed.
OK.
The Marquis of Memphis did not hide its animosity either.
Count Fabius. If we were serious about using this opportunity to attack Dmitri, we wouldnt have been sitting on the sidelines all this time. In the war against Dmitri, Kronos never showed his strength. In a situation where we can make any decision if we put our mind to it, only partial troops are sent to the Cairo border. thats the truth Dmitri doesnt want to make a fuss like that now, does he?
It was tight.
There was no retreat from each other.
this encounter.
Count Fabius did not know that this was going to happen.
Simply moving the troops in the name of training was a political issue, and the justification for holding them ountable was not clear.
Count Fabius was twitching.
You really make the yers blush. Dmitri and Kronos. As you know, we are in a rtionship of truce. This does not mean that the war has ended, it means that it has stopped for a while. In that sense, we are always watching the progress of the Kronos Empire. The Kronos Empire maintains its position that it does not want war, but in fact knows that war may break out again at any time. If so, Ill ask. Doesnt Chronos need time now? I dont know what theyre preparing, but Cronuss refusal to take this opportunity is abnormal. It is different from what we have done so far, and it is a problem that we can only think that there is a different purpose behind it.
Why did you visit Kronos?
It was clear.
The opponents excuses were not important from the beginning.
So, be sensible in moderation. I know its clearly a ploy to buy time, but even Dmitry cant overlook the situation if hes consistently halfway with it.
Sigh.
I leaned back on the sofa.
He looked down at his opponent with a rather cheeky face.
Do you understand what that means?
* * *
moment.
ha ha ha.
The Marquis of Memphis burst intoughter.
At Count Fabius bold and bold statement, he showed a genuinely funny expression and wiped away the tears that leaked out.
It is true to its reputation. The tongue of a roon dog is very sharp.
Unlike a smiling face.
I was annoyed.
Dmitry.
Their status pierced the sky.
Now, he was unstoppable against the Kronos Empire, and he did not deny the fact that war would break out again someday, as Count Fabius said.
Has there ever been a country in the history of the continent that has resisted Cronus to this extent?
Undoubtedly, if such a country existed, it would have been listed in the ranks of the fallen within a few years.
said the Marquis of Memphis.
What I can say with certainty here is that Kronos intends to continue the truce negotiations going forward. We will refrain from movement at the Cairo border as much as possible. It is impossible to defeat the troops at all, but we will adjust the number to a level that does not pose a threat to Cairo.
Contrary to the friendly face, he showed sharp eyes.
By the way. If Cronus is preparing some kind of n, Count Fabius is now in a state of death. It means that he could die just because he came to represent Dmitri. Arent you scared? You, who were once called the roon of Kairos rather than Dmitri, are not such a person with such a strong spirit of sacrifice.
It was pure curiosity.
The problem with moving the troops was that Cronus took a step back, but his eyes were different from those of a loser.
I watched my opponent carefully.
It showed a ferocity to bite Fabius.
however.
Count Fabius raised his cup again and slowly savored it while looking at his opponent.
I wont deny anything in particr. I hate meaningless sacrifice. Fools are sacrificing their own lives, but in fact, most of them dont appreciate the sacrifice.
people said
That Fabius has turned loyal.
Its different from the roons reputation.
But the truth was otherwise.
The identity that made up the person Count Fabius was and still is the same.
The reason I am doing this is because I am satisfied with the reality of serving Roman Dmitri. My stature in Dmitry is sky-high. Because of being at the center of power and receiving monthly gifts from Dmitry, my wife is said to be the happiest woman in the world. What about the eldest son of the family? Dmitrys elite course is working to grow into the next generation of aura swordsmen. And above all .
I fixed my posture.
There was no sign of fear as if it were the main room of my house.
As long as this Fabius is useful and dedicated to Dmitri, I have confidence that Roman Dmitri will not abandon me under any circumstances. The act of dering war against the Kronos Empire, and the act of visiting the Valha royal family this time and turning it into a mess. There are no limits to him. But how could I not be devoted? If I die on the spot, it will be really painful and irritating, but my family will be taken care of by Dmitri for the rest of my life, and Roman Dmitri-sama will surely soothe my ghost with certain vengeance. whatever, whatever. I will bebeled as a traitor for the rest of my life, so shouldnt my worth shine if I choose a risky job?
Sigh.
got up from the seat
Then.
The tea was good.
As if he had achieved his goal, Count Fabius stepped outside without regret.
* * *
The Secret Room of Valha.
Under the leadership of the Marquis of Belfir, the nobles of Valha secretly gathered.
a nobleman asked.
How has Kronos been?
to a cautious question.
The Marquis of Belfire shook his head.
The Kronos Empire has expressed its intention to refuse. If you join forces with Valha, its a great opportunity to break Dmitris nose, but they say they wont get involved in this. Its probably an intention to make a profit while sitting by the sidelines.
this.
under.
Sighs poured out from all sides.
Union with Kronos.
It was the only chance to turn the situation around.
However, as Cronus resolutely refused, the nobles of Valha were frustrated.
said the Marquis of Belfir.
We are now cornered. The Emperor of Valha is still not revealing his power, and regardless of the oue of the war, we have no choice but to suffer unconditionally. So, after thinking about it, I came to a conclusion. Rather than tearing down the roots of the family due to unreasonable recruitment of troops, how about we lead this rebellion?
Please exin in detail.
The nobles eyes changed.
actually.
They have already epted the possibility of betrayal.
Because they were people who couldmunicate with each other, they were able to sit in a closed room where no one could be invited.
Anyway, rebels or emperors. It is a battle that will end when either side is annihted. In the current situation where the general trend is leaning toward the rebels, the aspect of the war can be determined by what judgment we make. For now, in the name of subjugating the rebels, I will evacuate the capitals forces as much as possible. And when the vignce is weakened, if we deal with the emperor of Valha who attacks the capital from the inside and outside at the same time, we can rather take the position of leading the rebellion. At that time, even the Duke of Vieto would have no cause to oppose us. Because we have the same purpose, we will still be able to survive as powerful people in the future that will change.
Its risky, but it seems like a good way for now.
I agree.
opinions gathered.
Even at this moment, their hearts beat.
In Valha, betraying the Emperor of Valha was tantamount to suicide, but they had no other choice.
Above all.
Wasnt the Marquis of Belfire carrying a gun?
They trusted the Marquis of Belfire.
But the truth was a little different.
The Marquis of Belfir would not have taken the enormous risk of leading a rebellion if Roman Dmitri had not pushed his back.
The nobles of Valha were tricked by him.
The Marquis of Belfir thought that revealing the truth that his life was at stake might cloud the atmosphere, so he expressed it as if it were a future for everyone.
st furnace.
hid the truth
After obtaining the consent of the nobles, he spoke of his future ns.
The n is for the next two weeks. With enough tesid, we will write a new history for Valha.
time this week.
The nobles of Valha did not know that it was a period that coincided with the fifteen days predicted by Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Time passed quickly.
fought a fierce battle.
Roman Dmitri harassed Valhas punitive forces with hit-and-run attacks, but over the course of this week he was pushed back to the northern borders.
If I had hoped for more results, I would have pushed ahead.
However, since the original purpose was to distract and harass Valha, they moved in line to minimize damage to the troops.
Pooh.
I drew my sword.
Roman Dmitry calmly looked around after the sticky blood came out.
This far.
around.
I saw bodies piled up like mountains.
Count Gomes stubbornly followed, but the result was what we see now.
They inflicted significant damage on the subjugation party through a surprise attack or cutting off the tail.
In the process, it was not that there was no damage to the Allied forces of Dmitry, butpared to the casualties of the enemy, the damage of the friendly forces was really insignificant.
edge of the border.
Now it was my turn to retreat.
Cronus expressed his intention to maintain the truce negotiations, but he could not allow further damage to prepare for a war with them.
The war also came to an end.
Since it was not an all-out war led by Dmitri, it had to bepletely entrusted to Hernards rebels and the Marquis Belfirs rebels.
Chris came over and said.
Do you think the Marquis Belfirs rebellion will seed?
Meantime.
Its not that there werent any results.
After the Marquis of Belfir decided to revolt, she kept in touch with Dmitri, and Dmitri deliberately drew attention to buy time for the Marquis of Belfir to prepare for the rebellion.
There was certainly no better opportunity than this.
Hernards rebels were marching toward the capital with their bodies swelling up, and the rebellion of the Marquis of Belfir would not be expected even by the Emperor of Valha as the peoples riots were getting worse.
but.
The rebellion will fail.
The Marquis of Belfir had a fatal problem.
The existence of a strong person who will decide the game right away.
There was no it.
No matter how abruptly the Marquis of Belfir attacked the emperor, the special forces possessed by the Valha emperor would overwhelm the difference in numbers at once.
Immortal warriors and royal mages. Having only checked a part of it, Roman Dmitry knew how reckless this rebellion was.
The same was true of the Marquis of Belfire.
He knew that it was impossible, but he risked his life at the slightest possibility because he would die if he didnt kill him.
The Marquis Belfirs rebellion is only the beginning. The rebellion will be subdued, but the Valha royal family will suffer great damage, and the rebellion will be prolonged due to Hernards rebels and angry public sentiment. That alone will aplish our goal. While Valha is unconscious, we will prepare for a war with Kronos.
All right.
Through this.
Dmitrys role is over.
From now on, I will wait and see and take another advantage of the situation that unfolds in the future.
and the next day.
Unexpected news hit Dmitry hard.
The Emperor of Valha is dead! The Marquis of Belfir has seeded in rebellion!
sess of the rebellion.
It was a truly shocking result that exceeded expectations.
Chapter 365
Chapter 365 End of Civil War (4)
D-day Dawn.
There were people approaching the walls of Marin through the pitch ck darkness.
Their numbers reached tens of thousands, and no matter how much they moved in the dark, they could notpletely hide that many numbers.
pod.
Magic lights illuminated the outside.
A guard on top of the castle wall noticed a suspicious movement.
However, the people moving under the wall did not stop walking, and the guards also secretly looked away even though they were clearly checked.
The guards were not alone.
Most of the guards guarding the wall were aware of the situation outside the wall, but none of them actively responded.
yet.
profit.
thud.
The gates were opened.
Rather, the guards guarding Marin opened the door so that outside forces could easily enter.
questionable people.
To be precise, soldiers who hid their identities in dark clothes entered one after another.
It was an impossible situation without prior discussion. In fact, all of this was done with perfect nning.
Seeing the Marquis of Belfire watching the situation from a distance, the man who seemed to have a high rank spoke in a quiet voice.
There doesnt seem to be any particr problem so far.
It should be. Didnt I put you in that position for that?
mans identity.
He was the new guard chief.
As Roman Dmitri went on a rampage, the original guardmander lost his life, and thanks to this, the Marquis of Belfir was able to fill the position with a person suitable for the n.
Looking at the situation in front of him, he smiled.
If it was not possible to make a te like this, the rebellion would not have been dreamed of from the beginning.
Emperor of Valha. Your overconfidence is your problem.
Valhas chain ofmand is one-sided.
The problem with the method or problem of carrying out the orders given by the Emperor of Valha is that the orders are not detailed.
kill someone
where to attack
fill vacancies with new figures, and so on.
The Emperor of Valha left most of the detailed work to the Marquis of Belfir, and usually entrusted the position of guardmander to a loyal subject, but this time it was different.
The first button of the n was put in ce.
Judging that it would be difficult to revolt with only the troops already established inside Marin, they secretly brought troops from outside.
actually.
It was an impossible operation if themanding authority was interested in national management.
However, the Marquis of Belfir served the Emperor of Valha for a long time and knew that this absurdly bold operation would work.
Who would have expected the rebels to openly enter the gates? The problem started now.
The guards bribed the captain of the guards and made them on the side of the rebels, but the emperors troops guarding the inner castle had no room to conciliate.
My mouth was dry.
The water has already been spilled, and the moment the rebellion fails, he will not be able to survive because of that responsibility.
I am ready.
An article from outside reported the situation.
The Marquis of Belfir nodded and showed a sad look.
Everyone take note. This operation must focus on subduing the Emperor of Valha swiftly and swiftly. The sess or failure of the rebellion is directly rted to our lives. If you seed, you will enjoy wealth and glory that you could not even imagine before, but if you fail, you will think that dying without pain is a blessing. The opponent is the tyrant of Valha. Even if you risk your life, you must seed.
I will keep that in mind.
A knight nodding his head.
The te wasid.
The rebels, led by the knights, began to spread throughout the dark city.
like that.
The fateful operation of Valha has begun.
* * *
The Marquis of Belfir is the brains of Valha.
Although he was defeated repeatedly against Roman Dmitry, he did not proceed with life-threatening issues such as rebellion.
First of all, if the guards were conciliated.
In order to ensure sess, the diet of the imperial troops was given medicine. It was a medicine that induces tiredness in those who took it after a certain amount of time, but at the dawn of the n, the imperial soldiers began to doze off one by one.
Thanks to that, a hole was drilled in the guard.
Even until the gates of the inner sanctuary were wide open, the weary soldiers of the imperial family did not dare to imagine that a rebellion would break out in Marin.
hooked
Attack!
Those who surrender will be spared, but those who do not will be killed!
The mes of rebellion spread.
It was a one-sided attack.
The imperial soldiers who could note to their senses were killed without being able to scream properly, and the Marquis of Belfir pushed into the interior with the troops staying in Marin.
It was a smooth situation.
It proceeded ording to the ideal scenario, and soon they saw the imperial pce of Valha in front of their eyes.
go now
It was a real ordeal.
As long as the Emperor of Valhas special forces were holding on there, the rebellion couldnt seed without shedding blood.
It was as expected.
Immortal swordsmen and royal mages stopped the rebels.
Where is this ce!
Wind Press.
Whiing C
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
A fierce battle ensued.
The aura swordsmen mobilized by the Marquis of Belfir created a strong light, and the wizards who joined the rebellion violently discharged their magic power.
The immortal swordsmen didnt die like they showed against Roman Dmitri.
No matter how many times he was cut, his body was regenerated, and the wizards of the imperial family also fooled the rebels with strange magic.
Bodies piled up.
The moment I thought that the rebellion might fail, something happened.
Cheak!
The Immortal Swordsman screamed.
As if there was a limit to their regeneration, the atmosphere changedpletely from the moment the immortal swordsman copsed on his knees.
It has been proven that the opponent is not invincible.
The rebels pushed their opponents with all their strength, and the impregnable imperial family, which seemed unlikely to copse, gradually began to open the way.
Sess was seen.
As the Marquis of Belfir walked along the road covered with corpses, he felt an ominous feeling.
There is no way that the Valha Emperor would copse so easily. There must be hidden power.
I was sure
The day the imperial family was stained with blood.
The Emperor of Valha showed even more power than this.
Knowing that, the Marquis of Belfir never let her guard down, but no matter how much time passed, the Emperors soldiers couldnt show any significant reversal.
The road ispletely open. There were no more soldiers blocking the space where the Emperor of Valha was staying. Even as I walked the road, my head wasplicated.
The moment he opened the door wide, it seemed that an unmanageable disaster would await him, but he couldnt step back just because the situation was going smoothly.
Sigh.
Opened the door.
and beyond.
Did you betray me, Marquis Belfir?
The moment he found the Emperor of Valha with an aloof expression, the Marquis of Belfir had a hunch that the rebellion had seeded.
* * *
The day was bright.
Citizens of Marin flocked.
In front of them, the Emperor of Valha was dragged out in a terrible state.
Ooooh!
die!
Your bastard ruined Valha!
People booed.
He cursed bitterly.
Some threw eggs and stones, and as the stones hit the head, blood dripped from the head of the Emperor of Valha.
It was an unbelievable sight to see.
To think that the emperor, who had been proud of his omnipotent power just a day ago, had be such a miserable figure.
but.
What was in front of my eyes was reality.
The Emperor of Valha walked a long path of hardship and stood on a specially prepared scaffold.
A rope was caught around his neck.
Looking at that figure, the Marquis of Belfire showed a strange expression.
To think the rebellion was really sessful.
even with sess.
He couldnt ept the reality.
So, it went through a rigorous verification process.
Thinking that the Emperor of Valha might have put up a substitute, he checked to see if he was truly the Emperor of Valha.
As a result, it turned out to be true.
It was confirmed that he was the bloodline of the Valha imperial family, and there was no magical element in his appearance, and above all, the instinct of the Marquis of Belfir, who had served the Valha emperor, proved to be true.
It was real.
Looking up at the scaffold, the Marquis of Belfire said.
Emperor of Valha. Do you have anyst words to say before you die?
It was thest mercy.
The Valha Emperor looked around at the people.
I couldnt stand theughter that burst out at the moment when everyone showed a look of anger and a look of joy in their eyes.
Ku-k-k-k-k.
It was bizarre.
To see him smiling even after hanging himself on the scaffold.
The Valha Emperor raised his head and raised his voice towards the people.
How many people in this ce really know about me? A time when I wasnt paying attention to anyone yet. At that time, I had no interest in the emperors position. As the 14th son of the Emperor of Valha, I never imagined that I would rise to the throne. kyuk kyuk kyuk By the way, I became the emperor. And I have no regrets in the life of being called a tyrant.
I was dying.
It was a strange statement.
What he said was different from what he usually said.
Fucking bastards. Because you are the same, Valha will fall. Valha was not ruined by me, but you are also to me. Do not think that my death will lead to the glory of Valha. Valha is already falling Kuck!
Tung.
The Marquis of Belfir, who was worse off, gave a signal.
As the feet of the Emperor of Valha went off, he was shown struggling while hanging in the air.
My face turned red.
twisted in pain
Contrary to his resolute appearance, his gestures as he struggled in the face of death were shabby and weak.
Tears and snot poured from his face.
And finally.
The body was limp.
I was out of breath.
Emperor of Valha.
It was a somewhat futile end for a titan who dominated the era.
* * *
The rebellion seeded.
After a few days of tidying up.
Entering the imperial pce, which was still stained with blood, the Marquis of Belfir saw the emperors seat now vacant.
Who deserves to be in that position?
vacancy.
Alternatives were limited.
All of the blood rtives of the Valha family were killed, so only Duke Vieto and himself, who led the rebels, could take the ce of the emperor.
I was tempted.
At first, he thought it was fortunate that the rebellion seeded, but when he seeded while preserving his power, desire rose in his heart.
The justification lies with me.
this rebellion.
The Duke of Vieto led the rebellion, but he was the one who seeded.
The cause was clear.
On the day the Emperor of Valha was executed, the people of Marin chanted the name of the Marquis of Belfir and praised him.
A hero who saved Valha from a tyrant. I still get goosebumps all over my body when I think of the memory of that day.
and.
Roman Dmitrys threats were now ineffective.
Since the emperor of Valha, who had been threatened, had died, they could not be held ountable even if they nned a rebellion.
It was perfect.
I didnt know this might be an opportunity.
Oh God. Are you really going to open the way for me?
The fortune tellers said.
The Marquis of Belfir is said to be a person well-born for the times.
I didnt know that might be true.
After oveing the years of living like a dog under the Valha emperor, you might be able to rise to the position of emperor.
timely.
The Duke of Vieto has entered.
At the words of his subordinate, the Marquis of Belfir stood up with a heroic expression.
* * *
Marins gates.
A lot of people have already flocked.
In order to confirm the leader of the rebellion, the Duke of Vieto, the people of Valha put down all their work and came out to the streets.
they were enthusiastic
Duke of Vieto.
He was a hero of Valha.
No matter how great achievements Belfir made, it was nothingpared to the person who raised his voice for the first time.
The Marquis of Belfir went out to meet them.
He smiled at the Duke of Vieto, apanied by his soldiers.
Duke Vieto. Thank you for your hard work.
Eyes returned quickly.
first.
There were many eyes to see now.
After moving him to another ce, he was thinking of setting up a negotiation to decide the seat of the emperor.
You must be tired, so move first omg?!
Moment.
The Marquis Belfirs face turned pale as if he had seen a ghost.
Right next to the Duke of Vieto.
The man wearing the robe rolled up.
He was Roman Dmitry.
He was a person who shouldnt be in Valha.
Aside from the fact that he had conspired with the Duke of Vieto, the people of Valha had animosity towards Roman Dmitri for attacking Marin.
After all, the people he killed that day were the peoples families.
So I thought there was nothing more to see, but he suddenly appeared with the Duke of Vieto.
It was then.
Duke Vietto shouted.
Soldiers, listen! Arrest the traitorous Marquis of Belfir!
What is that!
It happened in an instant.
At Duke Vietos shout, his soldiers suddenly ughtered Belfirs soldiers and subdued the Marquis of Belfir.
Pak.
The Marquis of Belfir copsed on the floor.
His face was crushed and his body was bound.
Only then did I know
Something was firmly going wrong.
Chapter 366
Chapter 366 End of Civil War (5)
A few days ago.
Reports of the sess of the rebellion were quite surprising.
Even if you look only at the objective history, the Marquis of Belfirs rebellion should fail to be normal, but I heard that it was a great victory enough to leave a considerable amount of power behind.
It was a question. Was it a strategy that could be sessful just by bribing the guards and taking medicine from the imperial soldiers in advance?
Roman Dmitri, who experienced the Emperor of Valha himself, was able to affirm the answer to that question.
impossible.
Its not just a feeling.
information obtained so far.
Based on urate data, the Marquis of Belfirs rebellion should have ended at eating away the power of the imperial family.
however.
How could the rebellion seed?
Roman Dmitry thought of three hypotheses about this absurd situation.
at first.
If the power of the Valha imperial family was weaker than expected, the Marquis Belfirs surprise attack might have worked.
really if
This result could have been possible if the madness of the Valha Emperor was actually a bluff to hide weakness, and what Roman Dmitri experienced was the Valha Emperors power.
Of course, the reliability is very low.
On the day he ascended to the throne, the Emperor of Valha showed overwhelming power.
Everyone who experienced that day was terrified, and that created the background for the politics of terror.
The power of the Emperor of Valha is real.
Even when Roman Dmitri experienced it himself, it was a reaction that could note from a person with a shallow bottom.
If so, weight was given to the second hypothesis.
If he was abandoned by something that gave him strength, he could understand the situation in which the Emperor of Valha was defeated.
It was the most usible hypothesis.
It could also exin why the emperor of Valha, who was building an overwhelming force while adding credibility to the mysterious force, copsed in vain.
The question is why did the mysterious forces that gave them strength abandon the Emperor of Valha?
ording to what Marquis Belfir said was the truth of Valha, the power of the Emperor of Valha originated from the previous emperor.
By designating his 14th son as his sessor, he boosted his power and made him rise to the position of emperor through the radical process of rebellion.
The reason for the choice is unknown.
sure thing.
There was no reason for the inherited forces to abandon the Emperor of Valha now.
Considering the future of Valha, installing a sessor like this didnt make sense from the beginning, but it was ying its role enough to be a choice to ruin Valha.
None of the hypotheses fit.
I changed my mind.
As people once said, maybe Kronos was behind the Emperor of Valha.
That also makes no sense.
If Kronos sponsored the Emperor of Valha.
If it were a puppet that moved ording to Alexanders intentions.
Theres no reason to throw it away any more.
No matter how advantageous the rebels were, it was in the Kronos Empires interest to somehow keep the Valha emperor alive and make them obey their control.
And if this is true, it couldnt exin why the Kronos Empire didnt get involved in the war.
If they saved the Emperor of Valha, it would be beneficial to the Cronus Empire for a long time.
It was a possibility of a trap.
He could fake death and n something, but in fact, it was a really meaningless act.
The power of the Emperor of Valhaes from overwhelming power, but the choice to destroy the forces based on the reign of terror did not benefit him.
And the Marquis of Belfir went through a definite verification process.
It was an important issue for him too, so he proved to everyone that he was the Emperor of Valha.
atst.
There is no perfect answer.
from start to finish.
From the moment the 14th son ascended the throne to the moment he met death, everything was stained with questions.
Things are going funny.
A very emergency situation.
If the Marquis of Belfir seeded in rebellion, then they had roughly drawn a rough sketch of how to respond.
I didnt know that the result would actuallye true.
Roman Dmitri admits that he didnt expect this time, but he had no intention of being swept away by change on the battlefield where variables were rampant.
Things change in variables.
It was something I had experienced countless times in my previous life.
called the soldiers.
Then.
Connect magicmunication to Duke Vieto.
A new strategy suited to the situation was put into action.
* * *
Back to the present.
A familiar sight was reyed.
On the scaffold where the Emperor of Valha had hanged himself a few days before, the Marquis of Belfir was now awaiting execution.
his face went pale.
He shouted in a desperate voice at the situation where people were flocking.
Duke Bi Vieto! I dont know what youre misunderstanding, but this isnt it. Its also treason. I killed the heinous tyrant, Emperor Valha, with my own hands. This is what the Duke of Vieto also wanted, but why do you call me a treason for fulfilling everyones wishes! Please release this for now.
The rope squeezed his neck.
Belfirs soldiers were also around, but they couldnt bear to pull out their swords to save the Marquis of Belfir.
Roman Dmitry.
he was holding out
Because there was a person who destroyed the capital of Valha with his own power, the soldiers and guards only looked at each other and could not bear to step forward.
It was an unavoidable situation.
In a situation where the Duke of Vieto put forward the justification of treason, there was no justification to help if he could not exin it.
enough people gathered
The Duke of Vieto raised his voice towards the people, ignoring the Marquis of Belfire.
From now on, I will tell you the crimes of the Marquis Belfir. At a time when Valha suffered from the Emperors tyranny, the Marquis of Belfir was a pawn who followed the Emperor of Valha. Like the Emperor of Valha, he has destroyed many parts of Valha. The Marquis of Belfir was the one who ignored the noble confrontation of the warriors and led the assassination of Roman Dmitri when he was invited to the Valha festival.
That can be exined! As someone who takes orders .
Shut your mouth.
snap.
Turn it off!
The soldier covered his mouth from behind.
The Marquis of Belfire widened her eyes and tried to somehow express her regret, but the Duke of Vieto didnt care.
Now I will tell you the contents of the magicmunication that Marquis Belfir sent to Roman Dmitri.
Beep.
[I will tell you my thoughts directly. I am Roman Dmitri I would like to share that intention and talk about the future. Of course, I know very well that I dont like it. But Im sure that talking with me will definitely benefit Dmitri.]
It was the contents of themunication.
As the conversation progressed, peoples expressions became more stern.
Leading a rebellion was good.
If he had been a member of the rebels from the beginning, we would have apuded him for risking his life.
The Marquis of Belfir immediately contacted Roman Dmitri and suggested that he join the rebellion. As you might expect, I colluded with Roman Dmitri to n this rebellion. One could criticize the fact that outside forces were involved in Valhas affairs, but Roman Dmitri, who had proven his worth as a warrior at the Valha festival, felt entitled to intervene in Valhas affairs. He risked his life for us. He expressed his willingness to help with the purpose of Valha going on the right path. But what about the Marquis of Belfir? He betrayed the Emperor of Valha for his ownfort, ming and criticizing the rebels and Roman Dmitri until the end. Until now, Valha had fallen into ruin due to minions like Belfir, but he killed the emperor he served and took care of his own interests, not the future of Valha.
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
Valha.
He respected the pride of warriors.
More than Roman Dmitri, who harmed Valhas soldiers, he hated the Marquis of Belfir, who roamed around like a bat.
His expression changed.
Everyone was outraged.
The Marquis of Belfir was no different from the Emperor of Valha.
Everyone responded sympathetically to the fact that he was also a figure representing the dark history of Valha.
Kwadeuk.
Cheer.
I asked the hand that covered my mouth.
As soon as his mouth becamefortable, the Marquis of Belfir shouted.
Hey, this dog! You and I have raised the same rebellion, so why are you the only one dressed up as a righteous apostle! I am the hero who killed the Emperor of Valha. Although I seeded in rebellion, I cannot ept this situation that makes me a traitor. Follow me! Follow me and punish the Duke of Vieto!
his words.
It was just a meaningless outburst.
no one agreed
It was then.
The moment the desperate Marquis of Belfir met Roman Dmitris gaze, he heard a familiar voice in his ears.
[The Marquis of Belfir. You will die here today, denied all your achievements in life. And the blood rtives of the rebels will be brutally killed. That is the gift I promised to give you the day we meet again.]
Roman Dmitriughed.
I got goosebumps.
I opened my eyes.
The moment the Marquis of Belfir was about to shout something, he felt the soles of his feet sink.
Tung.
Kuk kuk kuk!
Execution took ce.
The rope squeezed his neck.
The Marquis of Belfir wanted to speak onest time, but was unable to utter the words due to the tightness in his throat.
I stumbled on my feet.
His red-hot face showed his obsession with life.
but.
It was just a futile fuss.
atst.
gurgling.
The Marquis of Belfir, who was once the most powerful person in Valha, also met the same fate as the Emperor of Valha.
* * *
Things have been sorted out.
a separate seat.
Duke Vieto looked at Roman Dmitri and said.
Valha has been greatly favored. The rebellion would not have been sessful had it not been for the help of Roman Dmitri.
It was sincere.
Only 200,000 troops.
Knowing that the number was insufficient to destroy the Emperor of Valha, the people who followed Duke Vieto risked their lives to do this.
However, the result miraculously ended with the victory of the rebels.
I couldnt help but admit the series of circumstances that incited the people of Valha, recalled the imperial troops, and threatened even the Marquis of Belfir to attack the Valha Emperor.
It was perfect.
Even if Duke Vieto was the emperor of Valha, he would not have the confidence to stop Roman Dmitri.
said Roman Dmitry.
We just kept our promises to each other. The Duke of Vieto also fulfilled his promise, so thank you is enough.
Deal with the Duke of Vieto.
There were two conditions.
if the rebellion seeds.
It was to publicly apologize for the friendly rtionship with Valha and what happened at the Valha festival in the future.
If the former is a promise that will be kept gradually in the future, the Duke of Vieto showed respect for Roman Dmitri beyond an open apology.
Thanks to this, the way people view Roman Dmitri has changed.
He was sincerely ashamed of Valhas actions and expressed his gratitude towards Roman Dmitri.
Gear nose.
Roman Dmitry achieved everything he hoped for.
In addition, by dealing with the Marquis of Belfir, all remaining bad ties in Valha werepletely removed.
It was a satisfactory achievement.
Originally, he would have left as it was, but Roman Dmitri changed his mind.
I have a favor to ask of you.
Just speak. If it is possible in my authority, I will do anything for my benefactor.
It wasnt empty talk.
The Duke of Vieto looked sincere as if he would give away his wealth.
however.
I want to enter the grave of the South.
The moment he heard the contents of the request, a crack appeared in Duke Vietos expression.
* * *
moment.
Im speechless.
Southern Tomb.
It was a sensitive ce.
It is located in the southern jungle, which can be said to be the source of the Valha Empire, and all of the emperors of Valha were buried in southern tombs.
The meaning of going in there was clear.
It was to confirm the records of the former era buried with the bodies of the emperors of Valha.
The Duke of Vieto showed signs of trouble.
Id love to hear from you, but entering the southern tomb is another matter. Thats not to say Roman Dmitry isnt qualified. It ismon for outsiders not to be allowed to enter, but since proving his qualifications as a warrior at the festival in Valha, Roman Dmitri-nim has gone beyond the status of a simple outsider.
that too.
I knew Roman Dmitrys intentions.
It might have been to check the records rted to the Valha emperor, but this wasnt a matter of allowing himself.
To enter the Tomb of the South, you must pass the trial. The warriors of Valha and the minorities of the southern jungles. Youll have to openly ept a challenge against them, and youll have to survive a week in one-on-one battles to step into the tombs of the south. Of course, there is no doubt about Dmitry Romans strength. However, the ethnic minorities of the southern jungles are far frommon sense. And the Dark Elves will not allow you to enter the tomb either.
Minorities in the South.
Dark Elf.
They were the ones I had only heard about.
Roman Dmitryughed.
That is my job. If you make a te, I will not hold you responsible for the situation after that.
Great.
swallowed a groan
this day.
Roman Dmitri produced the best results, but felt the need to dig out the secrets rted to the Emperor of Valha.
The Marquis of Belfir said that there was clearly an official document naming the 14th prince as the sessor.
I dont know how he identified the document, but there was a high probability that the tomb contained rted material.
I thought about it for a while.
The Duke of Vieto pondered over and over again with a frown on his forehead, and then spoke with a determined expression.
Okay. I will dere the warriors test to the people tomorrow.
next day.
Warriors test.
All of Valha was shocked at the news of the ritual being discussed only in legends.
Chapter 367
Chapter 367 Grave in the South (1)
The warriors test.
In order to find the precedent, we had to go back to the distant past.
The reason people were interested in the first ce came from a rumor.
The emperors of Valha are buried in tombs in the south after their death, and the thoughts and gains of the great warriors who raised the reputation of Valha are recorded there. Those who pass the warriors test. You will get great lessons.
The source of the rumor was unknown.
However, the world was excited when it was revealed that the warriors test actually existed and that Valhas emperors buried many things together when they were buried in the southern tombs.
At that time, all the famous warriors headed for the southern jungle.
He proudly announced his intention to enter the tomb of the South and proceeded with the warriors test.
As a result.
Most of the challengers did not escape death.
In the week-long challenge, which can be called the primary gateway, challengers sumbed to the challenge of warriors with the same ambition as themselves.
No matter how strong the warrior was, there were no exceptions.
For the first day or so, it showed a strong appearance and defeated the challengers, but after two days, it copsed rapidly.
It was a pointless fight.
epting an infinite challenge for a week is practically the same as not passing the test.
Then sometimes
There were existences thatsted a week.
At that time, filled with hope that they could finally enter the southern tomb, the Dark Elves known to live in the southern jungles appeared.
They took on the role of gatekeepers.
Due to an oath with the first emperor who made the southern tomb, no entry was allowed except for one entry by the first emperor.
all failed
Those who shouted surrender and gave up on the test werebeled cowards for the rest of their lives, and those who were determined to keep the pride of warriors to the end could not escape death.
Peoples interest faded as time passed.
There were no more people who challenged the fact that it was an unattainable goal.
about a hundred years ago.
Suddenly, someone who passed the test appeared.
Called the great swordsman of Valha, Carlos even passed the final test of the Dark Elves.
There was an uproar.
The worlds attention was focused.
Everyone was interested in what kind of treasure Carlos would get and return, but Carlos, who reappeared, was stunned.
A great warrior who passed the test and roared fiercely could not be found anywhere.
Carlos, with a thin face, said this in front of people.
The Simdeuk you wish for does not exist here. Only Valhas ugly history exists in the Souths tomb.
end of that day.
People stopped paying attention.
There was no reason to enter the southern tomb anymore.
After a long time, the tradition of Valha was once again mentioned in the world by Roman Dmitri.
* * *
After the promation.
The warriors test was scheduled for ten days.
In the meantime, Roman Dmitri returned to the kingdom and had time to reorganize, and Duke Vieto went through formal procedures to be the new emperor of Valha.
It was a time when many things changed.
At first, people who were talking about a new future for Valha showed great interest in Roman Dmitri as the scheduled date approached.
A pub in Valha.
When people got together in groups, they always talked about Roman Dmitri.
Will Roman Dmitri be able to pass the warriors test?
Dont pass unconditionally. Roman Dmitri is the continents greatest sword. The dominant opinion is that even Castro of Cronus cannot defeat him, but if not him, who else can pass the test of a warrior?
but. He is the one who destroyed the capital of Valha by himself, and there is no doubt about his power.
Everyone acknowledged it.
Roman Dmitry was a great warrior.
The history of the continent was being rewritten, and people said that before and after Roman Dmitri, the criteria for aura tests had changed.
Just like Alexander brought about a swordsmanship revolution in the past.
If it werent for him, who is now mentioned as a symbolic existence, it seemed that there would be no existence among the aura swordsmen who could pass the test.
but.
It wasnt all that optimistic.
I admit that Roman Dmitri is strong. The problem is that at thest gate of the Dark Elves, the mighty force might hold back his ankles. Just because youre strong doesnt mean its not a test you can pass. So lets take a look at it. Will Roman Dmitri write a new history or be buried behind history?
attention was focused
Some were interested in the challenge itself, while many were not.
No matter how you think about it, isnt this a bit much? That Roman Dmitri is a great warrior? Admit it. He defeated Barbossa at the festival in Valha and helped Duke Vieto revolt against the overwhelming power that devastated Marin. He deserves the respect of the people of Valha. But that doesnt mean hes from Valha. I dont like it when he rewrites the history of Valha, even though he is clearly from a foreign country.
I agree. Carlos said that the tombs of the south have a dark history. It bothers an outsider to reveal the truth, and above all, if Roman Dmitri really passes the warriors test. It will be Roman Dmitri, not the great warrior Carlos, who will be writtenst in the history of Valha.
It was different from admitting it.
pure-bloodism.
The fact that he was an outsider stuck.
As time passed, such public opinion began to grow stronger, and at some point, people spoke in unison.
We must prevent Roman Dmitri from passing.
that.
It was a matter of pride in Valha, which is said to be a country of warriors with a long history.
* * *
The day of the decisive battle has dawned.
southern jungle.
Amongst the overgrown jungle, there was arge space known as the stage of trials.
It was not an artificial space created by logging.
As if nature had given it a gift, the space was formed naturally and was used for traditional events in Valha from generation to generation.
That was the ce of the test.
People from all over Valha gathered around the stage of the test due to rumors that they were taking the warriors test.
It was of great interest.
The Duke of Vieto looking around.
No, the new Valha emperor admired.
I guess thats why I was so thirsty for the challenge.
past years.
Valha has lost its romance.
Reckless challenges were ridiculed, and traditions such as the warriors test remained only in the past.
However, after a long time, the ce where the blood of the warriors was boiling was prepared.
The people of Valha threw away everything they were doing and moved a long distance, showing anticipation for what was toe.
This was an opportunity.
In a situation where the romance of Valha was revived, the Valha Emperor could not miss this opportunity.
Roman Dmitri is the benefactor of Valha. But that doesnt mean we cant just watch the traditions of Valha fall for him. As much as everyone in the Valha Empire recognizes Roman Dmitri, if even he kneels down to Valhas traditions, it will be an opportunity to ignite Valhas aspirations.
recent.
Valha had a rough time.
The pride of being a warrior has fallen to the ground and it will take ample time to regain its former glory.
But if at this time
What will happen if you defeat Roman Dmitri?
As only one warrior in the history of Valha has seeded, the people of Valha will realize how great a country Valha is.
It was a best-case scenario.
Valha was able to rebound with a slight spark as the people who cried out for romance led the rebellion.
Roman Dmitry said.
Saying thank you is enough.
Since the terms of the transaction were fulfilled, there was no thought of being considerate for the sake of the benefactor from now on.
of course.
I didnt even have the energy to care.
To defeat Roman Dmitri, Valha had to do everything in its power.
Its time.
The Emperor of Valha shouted at the appearance of Roman Dmitri on stage while everyone was watching.
The rules of the exam are simple. Roman Dmitri, who has been tested for the next week, will ept all the challenges of Valha. Individuals or groups will be challenged freely for just one week, and if they pass all the trials, the Dark Elves will finally see if they are qualified to enter the Tomb of the South.
The heat grew hot.
Peoples eyes gleamed with longing.
ats.
Those who want to challenge shoulde forward and reveal their identity.
The stage of the test has begun.
* * *
There was no case of group challenge from the first day.
Valha is and of warriors.
It was an unspoken rule to try one-on-one until it was possible, and one person boldly stepped onto the stage at the deration of the Emperor of Valha.
Everyone groaned. He was a well-known figure, and I had no idea that a person of this level would emerge from the beginning.
Valha ranked 10th.
It was Valderas.
As the closest aide to the Emperor of Valha, he was the most powerful person who joined the rebels from the beginning of the process of defeating Hernard.
He said, looking at Roman Dmitri.
I am truly honored to be dealing with Roman Dmitri.
It wasnt a greeting.
Valderas admired Roman Dmitri.
Being in the position of a rebel who was driven to the edge of a cliff, he was well aware of how ridiculous Roman Dmitri had aplished.
Even now, he was willing to do anything Roman Dmitri asked for.
but.
This issue was different.
I didnt ask for it myself, so I couldnt let the traditions of Valha copse like the others.
chuck.
instead of answering.
Roman Dmitry took up his sword.
In the act of drawing a line perfectly, Balderas took a posture with a tense face.
It is impossible to defeat Roman Dmitri with my skills.
Faced reality.
If you overcame victory with a skill that even Ares could not defeat, you would probably tarnish Valhas honor with a disastrous defeat.
Even knowing that fact, he set himself up as the vanguard.
As Roman Dmitri announced his intention to take the warriors test, he organized in his head what role he would y.
Roman Dmitri is an overwhelming talent. Looking at his progress so far, and ording to Roman Dmitris ability, which I personally experienced, I can endure enough for a week. Thats why I wont aim for victory. The goal is to consume the opponents stamina as much as possible so that future yers can defeat Roman Dmitri.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
Its not a foolish n.
Analysis of Roman Dmitry.
For the past 10 days, he has been training in closing and devised a strategy to endure even one more minute.
can do.
Although notparable to his opponent, Valderas was also a great yer who shined in the 10th ce in the Valha rankings.
The referee was taken directly by the Emperor of Valha.
the moment he gives the signal.
flutter.
fault.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
exploded the aura
I was thinking of getting back quickly and getting Roman Dmitri toe in first.
however.
hook.
?!
right in front.
Roman Dmitri came in before I knew it.
Judgment was quick.
Roman Dmitri usually prefers a frontal attack, so he gritting his teeth and blocking the expected direction of the attack.
I thought it was blocked
baek!
Staggering Valderas.
By the time he realized the reality, he had already been pped on the back of the neck and fell face down on the floor.
* * *
There were no cheers.
Everyone is speechless.
10 seconds?
no.
It didnt even take 5 seconds.
The Emperor of Valha gave the signal and in the blink of an eye, Valderas fell to the ground, motionless.
My brain was intricately entangled.
How the hell could this happen?
No one here doubted Roman Dmitris skills.
Everyone acknowledged that he was strong, but even so, it was not thought that someone like Valderas could notst even a few seconds.
Besides, Balderas showed an openly defensive appearance.
His move to escape rather than rush in proved that he was at the forefront of the cause.
and.
defeated.
didnt even kill
It was Roman Dmitris consideration, and at the same time, it was proof that he had enough room.
It was then.
For the first time in a while, Roman Dmitry spat out a familiar word.
next.
that word.
It touched Valhas pride.
Chapter 368
Chapter 368: Grave in the South (2)
What do the people of Valha hate the most?
to lose?
no.
On the contrary, if you lose in a confrontation with a strong yer, you canugh heartily and ept the reality, but the nuance of the opponent ignoring you is a different story.
Roman Dmitri did not kill Valderas.
Up until that point, it was a level of mercy that we should be grateful for as a human being, but the word next, as if no one could defeat us, ignited the Valha warriors hearts.
I will deal with you.
among the crowd.
Suddenly a man came out.
He was an aura swordsman named Mormond, andpared to Valderas, who was in his previous turn, he was far behind.
Still, he had no hesitation. As he drew his sword against Roman Dmitri, he showed a spleen look in his eyes.
Dmitry Roman. Valha respects you and recognizes your skill. No one can beat you one-on-one. But you just made a mistake. If you had proven Roman Dmitris powerlessness to a certain extent, we would have opened the way for you, but not now.
Valhas position was divided into two categories.
People who watch the situation, people who try to stop it somehow.
Roman Dmitrys remarks turned the former into thetter.
Mormond also.
it was the former
Having seen Roman Dmitri fight on the battlefield, he had no intention of stepping out, but he changed his mind when he heard remarks that seemed to confirm victory.
Valha is and of warriors.
Even if the opponent was Roman Dmitry, he couldnt easily give up what he wanted.
Im not even close to Roman Dmitris toes with my skills, but Ill do my best, even at the cost of my life. To swing the sword even once more, to use a little more mana. When the week has passed, you wont be able to rx as much as you do now.
It was a promise.
A promise to speak to oneself and the people of Valha.
The gaze was focused.
When Mormond finished his preparations, the Emperor of Valha gave a signal.
flutter.
Pat-
The first attacker was Mormond.
The fact that Balderas reacted defensively and was rather beaten, he thought of taking out Roman Dmitris stamina by attacking first.
Aura exploded.
The mana gushing from his legs instantly closed the distance with Roman Dmitri, and he did his best from the start without thinking about the arrangement of his stamina.
and.
puck!
Gagging.
Mormond knelt down, eyes wide.
I thought the exploding aura had cut Roman Dmitri, but Roman Dmitri didnt back down a single step and hit Mormonds stomach hard.
It was an incredible sight.
He faced the harsh realitypletely unaware of how he had evaded the attack or tried to counterattack.
next.
It was an obvious provocation.
Even after hearing Mormonds remarks.
Even after confirming that the Valha warriors were angry.
It was the same.
In response to the request to do as much as they could, the warriors of Valha stepped out one after another.
You really dont know moderation.
This time, Ill deal with you!
all of them.
didnt want to win
Just as Balderas Mormond had thought, they hoped to take away even a little of their stamina, and at the signal of session, they rushed like crazy.
And the results were no different.
The bald man, who was angry about not knowing how to do it properly, fell out with blood spattering from the blow that hit his face.
next.
again next
turn was repeated.
It was a wonderful sight.
When the warriors test was scheduled, people checked the previous records, and even those who wrote a mark in Valhas history were not so reckless when they challenged the warriors test.
That was natural.
If you run so fast from the beginning on the stage of a test thatsts for a week, not just a day or two, you will have to worry about your physical strength before the day has passed.
thatsmon sense
so i couldnt understand
What the hell is Roman Dmitry thinking?
No matter how strong he is, humans have limitations, and Roman Dmitri was epting challenges at a speed that was unprecedented.
I met 2 people in 1 minute.
The reason for taking 30 seconds per person is not that it takes so much time to deal with them, but the match itself is decided in about 5 seconds, but 30 seconds were consumed because there was time to clear the people who copsed.
as time goes by.
Injured people followed one after another.
The challenge was endless and the day was getting dark before I knew it.
Kwadeuk.
Cheak!
A swordsman of Valha kneeling.
I dont know how many people Ive already taken down.
What is certain is that Roman Dmitri is still alive and well, and one of the observers muttered involuntarily.
Is that monster tired?
that word.
It represented the feelings of the people of Valha.
* * *
Posture one.
one breath.
It wasnt messed up in the slightest.
People were desperate to see him not even sweating, but they had no choice but to ept the reality in front of them.
Are you saying this isnt too far off?
pioneer.
The protagonist of the Aura Revolution.
It was definitely different.
The emperor of Valha opened his mouth first, thinking that a match could not be seen in just one day.
I will finish the first day exam with this.
The sun had already set.
Warriors test.
Originally, it was done day and night.
The challenge was pushed to the limit so that no one could take a break, but at some point the standards for the test were eased.
Because it was humanly impossible. No matter how strong a being was, it couldnt fight day and night for a week.
Mana has a limit, and once the mana runs out, its over.
Think about it.
It is to deal with all of Valha.
Even if you give yourself time to recover overnight, you wont fully recover from the fatigue of an all-day battle.
little by little like that.
It is physically gnawed away.
The mana held in the body could not be as perfect as the previous day, and the physical fatigue slowed down the body with each passing day.
In fact, these rules were not created to induce sess.
They were people who could be called talented people in Valha if they were enough to challenge the warriors test, and as they died in vain one after another, special measures were prepared.
night in the jungle.
given time to think.
Fear overtook me at the thought of repeating the day over and over again.
when the day is so bright
Most of them said they would stop.
Even if I wasbeled a coward for giving up midway, I thought it was better than dying meaninglessly in such a reckless confrontation.
And the opportunity to choose was unfailingly applied to Roman Dmitry.
I dont think Ill give up just by looking at what Ive shown now, but that doesnt mean I cant discriminate.
Roman Dmitri is the benefactor of Valha. No matter how much he hopes to fail, it is no different from the previous emperor in destroying his benefactor in a cowardly way. Valha will not repeat the same mistake.
country of warriors.
I didnt want to be ashamed of that name.
Even though he would be defeated, the Valha Emperor did not engage in gossip from the beginning.
however.
Just go ahead.
It was Roman Dmitry.
he said looking at the people.
And since it seems that there is no point in confronting individuals anymore, I will ept the challenge of the majority from now on.
* * *
Really.
I didnt know moderation.
No one denies that he is strong.
Everyone here felt keenly the fact that you could never win in a confrontation with an individual.
dare to do that
Roman Dmitry was agitated.
In a situation where Valhas weakness seemed to be pointed out, the people of Valha knew there was no reason to be considerate anymore.
From now on, we will not be polite either.
We will deal with you.
They were new characters.
About a dozen men.
People groaned at their appearance.
Except for the mercenary leader, the individual rankings were not very high, but they had a considerable reputation as a group.
Bellerin Mercenary Corps. As a mercenary group led by Valhas 5-star swordsman, Bellerin, they were masters of simultaneous attacks andbined attacks.
People couldnt help but be surprised.
It was surprising that they came out, but it was unexpected that the confrontation with the Bellerin mercenaries would be concluded from the first day.
History of Valha.
There has never been such a fast pace.
Carlos, who had passed the warriors test, also epted a number of confrontations after three days.
Even so.
I did not doubt Roman Dmitrys victory.
However, starting with the Bellerin Mercenaries, Roman Dmitri will encounter very fierce resistance.
Pk-
The start of the confrontation.
The Bellerin mercenaries rushed in.
It was different from individual confrontation.
They spread out in all directions and attacked Roman Dmitris blind spot.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Three from the front, two from the back, two from each side.
With that alone, the attacks aiming at the blind spot in a situation where the eyes were spinning tight did not see a chance to escape.
Caang-
Kaka-Kakang.
The attack is blocked.
Roman Dmitri calmly blocked the simultaneous attacks and then walked on the leg of the most aggressive being.
A man who stumbles momentarily.
The moment he lost his bnce, a fist exploded in his face and even cut the chest of a colleague who was rushing to cover.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
A blow that is shallow enough not to kill.
Roman Dmitri, who took care of the two in an instant, faced the ensuing attacks with a rxed face.
one to many.
It was definitely different from a one-on-one confrontation.
However, it never urred to me that Roman Dmitri was in danger in a violent sh.
intricately intertwined with each other.
The Bellerin Mercenary Corps showed a concerted effort to prove that their fame was not in vain, but any type of attack did not work against Roman Dmitri.
And, without fail, there were people who fell.
Even though they were proud to bepetent in their own way, the counterattack was fierce without any time to react.
however.
People didnt know the truth.
set of circumstances.
Roman Dmitry controlled his breathing.
If he had done his best, he could have dealt with the Bellerin mercenaries more quickly, but he was also considering the fact that it was a week-long confrontation.
That is to say. It is said that the current situation, which leaves people in astonishment and looking at them with disbelief, is a fight to control their breathing.
The fight of the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
I was used to confrontation with the majority.
If you consumed your stamina with a single breath, you regained your stamina with a single breath.
The energy of mana that spread throughout the body caressed the muscles and prevented the loss of physical strength from the beginning.
Operation Valha.
Wrong.
There is a saying in this world.
The strong are not the strong.
The one who survives to the end is strong.
The days when Roman Dmitri was not armed.
It was more than what the people of Valha could imagine, even having the endurance to survive to the end.
Kwadeuk!
face was smashed
Finally, Bellerin copsed, and after that, I could see the people in awe.
next.
words spoken out loud.
People sensed from the first day that there was no hope for this test.
* * *
The day was getting brighter.
The sight unfolding before his eyes left the Emperor of Valha speechless.
Is this really what a human being can show?
Overnight.
The confrontation was constant.
People expected meaningful results from the confrontation with many, but the reality was dismal now that the day was bright.
The surroundings were stained with blood.
The people who rushed at it like crazy were carried out one by one, and the beings who had a great reputation in Valha also showed meaningless results.
At this point, confusion arose in my mind.
ording tomon sense, even the great Carlos could not achieve the feat, but Roman Dmitri was showing it as a reality.
suddenly.
The Emperor of Valha thought that he did not know Roman Dmitri properly.
Come to think of it, I dont remember fighting together.
He is Hernard.
Roman Dmitry is Northern.
Each of them was faithful to their respective roles and only heard information about what results each other produced.
I seemed to know now.
Why do people praise Roman Dmitri?
Why did Sanchez decide to rebel?
Hes out ofmon sense.
Even after defeating so many people, the sight of him still not losing a breath shocked people.
Sanchez came over and said.
Your Majesty the Emperor. There is no end to this. Roman Dmitri doesnt just stay healthy because hes physically great, its clear that he has his own way of preserving his stamina. Defeating him was impossible from the start. Wouldnt it be better to end the situation on the right line?
From the mouth of belligerent Sanchez.
For the first time apromise was mentioned.
like he said.
It seemed realistically difficult.
But I couldnt.
Even if everything was carried away, the moment of Valhas new birth could not begin like this.
It was then.
said Roman Dmitry.
Its so annoying. The kind of people who cant face reality and rush recklessly. The history of Valha says that fighting to the end, even if it means dying on the battlefield, is the quality of a warrior, but I dont think so.
The tone has changed.
Warriors rushing through the night.
Their unbending eyes began to annoy them.
Valha.
It is a being that must eventually be subdued.
A temporarypromise was made with them, but unlike other kingdoms, they were not the ones toe under.
their eyes.
their will.
proved that they are beasts.
Thats why I wanted to create a situation where they had no choice but to ept the result perfectly.
From now on, you may attack all in any order. If you want to prevent me from entering the southern tomb, defeat me by any means necessary. Instead .
Shuk.
got a sword
The momentum has changed.
Just two days after the sun was rising, Roman Dmitri revealed his presence.
On the first day, he was merciful considering his rtionship, but those who challenge from now on will pay for the challenge with their lives.
Chapter 369
Chapter 369 Grave in the South (3)
The atmosphere suddenly froze.
recent remark.
It was arrogant.
Saying that it was okay to run into the warriors of the Valha Empire at once was a provocative remark that touched his pride.
But no one came forward.
Even a day ago, people who had been constantly challenging themselves were now paying attention to each other, but did not dare to say that they would take on the challenge.
The first time he showed mercy against Valderas.
People were relieved internally.
If Roman Dmitri didnt kill the challengers, he couldnt help but feel lighter about challenging the impossible game.
People have turned away from their sincerity.
They believed that they had risked their lives for Valha as a warrior, but the sight of Valderas actually surviving removed fear from their hearts.
And now.
Things have changed.
The price of the challenge was death.
How many deaths would it take to defeat Roman Dmitri?
one hundred people?
a thousand people?
ten thousand?
Victory could not be guaranteed by any number.
Saga stories such as ughtering 10,000 troops alone and showing tremendous military power against 300,000 troops did not fully express Roman Dmitry.
They were the result of victory.
Even though he never showed the bottom, Roman Dmitri produced umon results that shocked people.
So I didnt know the limit.
How many people will it take to take him down?
Is that even possible?
There was an unfounded belief that the week-long bloody battle would end with Valhas victory, but at least there was certainty that warriors who challenged in the early stages would die unconditionally.
Confidence, not expectation.
No matter how Valhas warriors are the type to risk their lives for pride, they had no choice but to hesitate about a certain death.
Fear spread.
Everyone hesitated.
Even though it was a clear advantage, I couldnt readily say that I would take on the challenge first.
It was then.
We will challenge you.
The road is open.
As people stepped aside, hundreds of men of various shapes stepped forward.
The meaning of their behavior was clear.
Roughly grown hair and beard, full of tattoos on the naked upper body, and various types of weapons that are notmonly found.
It was an appearance that was notmon in Valha.
In particr, the tattoos engraved on the back of dozens of people uniformly proved that people with the same tattoo are brothers who exchanged lives.
It was just a minority.
Origin of Valha.
As the beginning of an empire that began in the southern jungle, they did not follow the flow of civilization even when Valha leaped into an empire.
Those who remain in the jungle and protect the roots of Valha.
Their very existence represented the history of Valha.
Their chief stepped forward.
My name is Ger.
A member of the ck Wolf n, he looked around at the people and said.
Weak city bastards. Since when did Valha be a country that avoids challenges for fear of death? The root of Valha lies in not giving up even though you know it is impossible. No matter how great a swordsman that Roman Dmitri is, he cannot deny the roots of Valha.
It was a brutal atmosphere.
hundreds of warriors.
Roman Dmitry was surrounded.
Ger turned his two hatchets around and looked at Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry. I sincerely thank you for saving Valha. However, if you know our hearts, I hope you understand that we are trying to stop you by going this far. You know. That all of this happens because you are stronger than you should be.
Kwadeuk.
Kwadeuk Kwadeuk.
A bizarre sound was heard.
Starting with the Ger, the body twisted, and as the body grew, rough, dark hair grew here and there.
Other warriors also showed different changes. Ethnic minorities are not only savages.
The various and bizarre powers of the minority races, such as the race that changes into the form of a beast, the race that breathes fire, the race that is dyed in darkness and specializes in stealth, are notorious in Valha.
all of them
risked their lives
Even though he knew he was in a position to die, he took the lead to ignite the pride of Valha.
Kreuk krur rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A situation on a whim.
Roman Dmitri calmly raised his sword.
It was the attitude of epting the numerical disadvantage head-on.
however.
Contrary to the wishes of the people who were waiting for the signal, the Emperor of Valha put down the g he was holding and shouted.
stop! The warriors test ends with this!
* * *
A set of circumstances.
The Valha Emperor felt miserable.
He wanted toe out too.
As a warrior in Valha before bing an emperor, it was ufortable to watch him from a distance.
It was the irony of life.
He himself raised the sword for the romance of Valha, but he could not exist as a warrior after he took the throne of the emperor.
If you die against Roman Dmitri.
At that time, there was no way to handle the aftermath. In a situation where the tyrant had just been defeated, Valha needed an unshakable focal point.
I swallowed disgust.
Sanchez was right.
I could no longer watch the warriors die.
Roman Dmitry is right. Throwing ones body into a pit of fire, knowing the oue clearly, is not the bravery of a warrior, but ignorance and foolishness. Times have changed. It does not mean that you should give up your pride as a Valha warrior, but you must refrain from making meaningless sacrifices for the future of Valha. Roman Dmitri is the benefactor of Valha. Whats the point in a situation where were risking our lives to bring him down? If tens of thousands of warriors die even if we stop him, can we say that it is the right thing for us as warriors?
He raised his voice.
The fact that he had to show a contradictory image while crying out for the romance of Valha was truly painful.
but.
Its the right thing.
It was necessary for Valha.
Valha is going through a tough timetely. Many died in the civil war, and those we kill to do right are also of Valhas blood. Valha is at a crossroads of choice. The future of Valha will be determined by how this chaotic situation is sorted out, but if a senseless sacrifice is made against Roman Dmitri, we will have no choice but to fall into another kind of pain. Think wisely. Calmly think about what is right as a citizen of the Empire.
But I cant go back like this. What matters to a warrior is the process rather than the result.
it was a ger
As he retorted with a ferocious face, the Valha Emperors gaze turned to him.
Why is opening the way for the strong a problem? The great warrior Carlos passed the warriors test. After holding out for a week and passing through thest gate of the Dark Elves, he entered the southern tomb. In the process, the warriors of Valha did not actively challenge themselves from the 6th day. It wasnt that he betrayed his pride as a warrior, he just thought that his strength was sufficiently proven and that he didnt need to inflict any more damage on himself.
and.
A legend was born.
The first non-Emperor had the honor of entering the Tomb of the South.
The situation we face now is no different from then. If our ancestors a hundred years ago needed six days to recognize Carlos qualifications, we only need one day. Ger. dont you know too Even if all the ethnic minorities die in this ce, there is no guarantee that we will defeat Roman Dmitri.
Chet.
Gerr nervously turned his head.
I hate to admit it.
The words of the Emperor of Valha were true.
Valha could not guarantee its future if it lost countless warriors, starting with a minority.
continents two major mountain ranges.
Its reputation was driven to the brink.
Even the ger took a step back, and the emperor of Valha shouted.
I dere in the name of the Emperor of Valha. Roman Dmitry has met the qualifications to pass the warriors test and we will pave the way for a great warrior!
* * *
Now the final gateway remains.
Dark Elfs Trial.
People stayed.
Since he announced his intention to enter the Southern Tomb, the Dark Elves would appear shortly after.
Will I be able to pass the final ordeal?
It was amon idea for all.
final ordeal.
People called it the Trial of the Mirror.
The Dark Elves dealt with dangerous beings that were not allowed in this world, and one of them was the Doppelg?nger, which is considered the most mysterious being in the world.
Doppelgangers have the ability to absorb everything from their opponents.
When dealing with ordinary people, it exerts power as much as that of normal people, but when dealing with aura swordsmen, it exerts powerparable to that of an aura swordsman.
st furnace.
Just because it was strong didnt mean it could pass unconditionally.
Carlos also struggled, and Roman Dmitri had to ovee the ordeal of dealing with himself.
People of Valha.
That was why they werent sure of passing.
I knew that as strong as Roman Dmitri, his doppelganger also became stronger.
It was then.
slither.
beyond the darkness of the jungle.
I could feel the darkness creeping in.
They soon took shape, and unlike the elves they had experienced before, ck-skinned Dark Elves appeared in front of people.
they were expressionless
With a cold face, he took peoples gaze calmly and walked toward the stage of the test with unwavering steps.
They were apanied by something with pping chains.
Something like shapeless ck smoke was suppressed by chains and stirred.
It was an unusual scene.
It was a very rare experience to see Dark Elves in person.
tall.
I stopped walking.
The Dark Elves looked at the challenger and tried to act as gatekeepers.
however.
?!
Moment.
they opened their eyes
Cracks appeared on their cold and expressionless faces, and they showed expressions as if they were facing something they were not supposed to see.
they knelt down
Before people could grasp the situation, they raised their voices at Roman Dmitri.
Savior of the world tree. The Dark Elves meet the savior.
** *
It was an unexpected development.
youre a savior
At the time when the people of Valha were perplexed, Roman Dmitri figured out what was going on.
Maybe its the influence of the World Tree.
Arcadia.
In the process of handling the work there, the mes of the fire melted the frozen World Tree.
Even then, the elves expressed their gratitude toward Roman Dmitri.
Expressing himself as the savior who saved the World Tree, he said that he would grant anything he wished for from the elves in the future.
It was the same with the Dark Elves.
Although they had different characteristics from normal elves, they too could feel the power of the World Tree.
Roman Dmitry.
The world tree blessed him.
The lofty noses of the Dark Elves were crushed at once by the overwhelming emotion of just facing each other.
Savior. We are not qualified to dare to test the Savior. If you wish, pass us into the southern tomb. No one will be able to interfere with the will of the Savior.
It was an unexpected development.
The Dark Elves, who thought it was the final gateway, took on the role of protecting Roman Dmitri.
People were perplexed.
What the hell does this mean?
however.
No, the exam will proceed as scheduled.
declined the favor.
With the deration of the Emperor of Valha, Roman Dmitri challenged thest gate in just two days.
This alone was unprecedentedly fast, and some of Valhas warriors followed the trend even though they were dissatisfied with the situation.
For the future of Valha. I knew I needed to break my ego.
If Roman Dmitri epts the favor.
The people of Valha will be dissatisfied.
Apart from paving the way, passing the exam with such ease was inevitable.
And above all.
An existence that absorbs the opponents power. Will the doppelganger be able to perfectly imitate my powers? If I imitate it, will I be able to defeat the same opponent as I am?
I was interested.
win or lose
Roman Dmitry could not just pass thest gateway simply to clear up the questions that filled his head.
Dark elves, if you really think of me as your savior, proceed with the test as scheduled.
* * *
Command of the Savior.
The Dark Elves couldnt refuse.
One of them, who seemed to be the leader, stood up and released the chains he was holding tightly.
Please be careful.
through.
Darkness spread.
The chained being roamed around Roman Dmitri and squirmed several times, absorbing the surrounding mana.
Then it returned to its original position and began to shake greatly.
What was initially a gas suddenly turned into a churning mass of liquid, pulsating in all directions and tinged with darkness.
Gluck.
Gulluck Gulluck.
It was a bizarre scene.
Everyone held their breath.
The appearance of the liquid gradually changed.
I made a figure like touching y, and it looked very simr to Roman Dmitri.
shape change.
It was the doppelgangers ability.
If the transformation isplete, the existence will demonstrate the abilities of Roman Dmitri.
however.
Kruck Kruck.
The doppelganger suddenly shook violently.
After almostpleting the transformation, it was grotesquely crushed like y again, and then it showed a frantic excitement.
Even the Dark Elves couldnt hide their embarrassment.
ording to the oath, they conducted numerous tests using doppelgangers, but none of them showed a reaction like this.
An iprehensible situation.
The limbs grew again.
He created a new face and grew a long, thick beard that was not found on Roman Dmitri.
What is that .
What the hell is going on?
was an old man
A massive beard with a huge body.
Contrary to his considerable age, he exudes a tremendous sense of intimidation.
People couldnt recognize who it was, but Roman Dmitri recognized it at once.
Its me in my previous life.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
That was him.
The shape change of the doppelganger is not simply following the appearance.
It sucked the pure energy from its soul and epted its true form.
Roman Dmitri is the eldest son of the Dmitri family, but his roots were in his previous life.
Baek Jung-hyeok, who oncemanded Moorim, appeared in the world, and the doppelganger tried to raise a huge body with infinite power.
It was then.
Khehehehehehe.
Mouth opened bizarrely.
The doppelganger screamed.
He knelt down, clutching his head with both hands, and his body shook like mad as if he couldnt stand the pain.
this too.
It was the first sight even the Dark Elves had seen.
No, to be exact, I heard that there is a simr reaction to the legend passed down from generation to generation.
yet.
Kwajik.
Papa papak.
The doppelganger is broken.
As it was being torn to pieces, what had been human flesh turned into a mass of dark liquid that sttered in all directions.
to that look.
The Dark Elves gazed at Roman Dmitri and the traces of the body that had once been their doppelganger with fascinated expressions.
Chapter 370
Chapter 370 Grave in the South (4)
The leader of the Dark Elves.
DarKhan felt very confused right now.
Legend has it that there was only one instance of a doppelganger destroying itself.
Could it be that I couldnt handle Roman Dmitris power?
I was astonished.
This was impossible.
Aside from the fact that Roman Dmitri had a certain reputation, the doppelganger could not be judged by the standards of the world in the first ce.
It is different from normal living things.
The records of the Dark Elves say that they once captured a demonic creature that fell from a dimensional rift, and that was their doppelganger.
creatures of the demon realm.
It was a monster.
The problem is that this monster is a being that exerts considerable influence even in the demon realm.
The doppelganger is an exiled being from the demon realm. Their greed led them to extinction.
long time ago
The doppelgangers made mistakes they shouldnt have made.
In the demon realm, monsters are nothing more than lowly beings, and the problem started when a doppelganger absorbed the demons power.
I learned to think for myself. got a lot of power
Starting with the first doppelganger, they absorbed the power of demons one after another, trying to be existences beyond the status of monsters.
As a result.
they were annihted.
To be precise, some of them escaped through the rift of the dimension, but inevitably fell into the realm of the Dark Elves and became their ves.
It was the truth of the doppelganger that people in this world could not know.
Therefore, unlike those who were simply surprised, Darkans shock had to be increased.
To think that a doppelganger who epted even the power of demons could not handle the power of the human Roman Dmitri and copsed.
It was clear.
It was the copse of the doppelganger.
The Dark Elves conducted several experiments with their captured doppelgangers, but they copsed when they epted the power they could not handle.
What does that mean?
It meant that the doppelganger, who had even epted the power of the demons, could not handle the power of Roman Dmitri, who was only a human.
I was stunned.
I couldnt believe it.
I knew that I was blessed with the World Tree, but I never thought that there were people like this in the world.
It was shocking. Darkan stared nkly at Roman Dmitri, then hurriedly lowered his head as his eyes met.
Savior. The doppelganger couldnt handle the power of the savior and self-destructed. You passed the test. No one will dispute this result.
Shuk.
The Dark Elves opened the way.
Trial of the Mirror.
It was proof that it passed in a legitimate way.
Roman Dmitri turned his head to look at the warriors of Valha who had not yet grasped the situation.
I will now enter the grave of the South. Those who have doubts about this result, pleasee forward now.
no one
did not step forward
They saw it too.
That Roman Dmitri defeated numerous challengers with overwhelming force, and even the final trial of the mirror produced shocking results in which the opponent self-destructed. The Dark Elves didnt need an exnation
.
Even if you look at the circumstances that are going back, Roman Dmitri has proven his qualifications to look into the truth of Valha.
I turned my head.
Thepetition was meaningless.
Roman Dmitry steps inside.
As Roman Dmitri and his soldiers all passed, the Dark Elves blocked the road as if they could no longer enter.
* * *
Southern Tomb.
It was in the basement of the test stage.
Darkan was the guide.
Upon reaching a certain area, Darkan said to the soldiers following Roman Dmitri.
From here, only qualified people are allowed to enter.
Wait here.
The order was epted.
This trip to Valha was apanied by only Chris, Kevin, and some of the enlisted men.
They didnt respond to Darkhans orders, but when Roman Dmitri spoke, they lined up and guarded their surroundings.
took a step again
yet.
You have arrived at your destination.
Darkan said while looking at the space stained with darkness.
Please, I hope the savior gets what he wants.
Good work.
Stepped inside.
Moment.
He felt a magical aura run through his body.
Roman Dmitri tried to stop it by raising Mana, but he immediately realized that the southern tomb was a procedure for identifying himself.
The southern tomb is not in a hidden ce.
It was a ce that anyone could enter if they wanted to, so the ancestors of Valha had prepared certain defenses so that no one could enter.
If the warriors test is the right way to enter.
The energy of mana that had just confirmed Roman Dmitri confirmed the identity of the person entering and decided whether to remove it or not.
The result was, of course, a pass.
With the energy of mana slowly disappearing, Roman Dmitri stepped deep inside.
The basement was quite deep.
After moving for a while, I was able to find a huge gate blocking the road and giant statues guarding the surroundings.
The form of the statue was menacing.
It seemed to be about 7-8m in size, and like the warriors of Valha, it had a muscr body and was holding a huge weapon suitable for its size.
If the primary gateway to check who enters is magical power.
This ce showed the strong will of the Valha Empire to let only those who qualify through physical force.
Kiki-Kik-Kik.
The statues turned their heads.
Red eyes turned to Roman Dmitri.
[] Those with impure intentions I cant pass this ce.]
The voice rang out.
The aura rising from them confirmed Roman Dmitri in detail.
[] Eligibility confirmed I will open the way.]
Kung thump.
The giant statue moved.
They grabbed the handle on the door and yanked it sideways.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The door is open.
ats.
It was the moment when I stepped into the truth of Valha, which was hidden in a veil.
The inside was more modest than expected.
The underground cave was cut to suit its purpose, but the space was divided into two.
The charnel house where the ashes of the emperors of Valha were enshrined and a space where their traces were recorded.
Roman Dmitry had no reason to check the ossuary.
I immediately moved to the archives room, and in a smaller space than I thought, the documents presumed to have been left by the emperors were ced in well-organized bookshelves by category.
among them.
Roman Dmitry singled out one document.
[Cans Valha]
First record.
hes right
He was the one who created the Tomb of the South that made Valha leap into an empire.
* * *
Southern Tomb.
The reason the ce was created had nothing to do with Sim Deuk.
The records left by Cans Valha made the purpose clear from the beginning.
[I needed a space to leave the truth of Valha to future generations. The southern tombs were built for that purpose, and no one except those of royal blood would be allowed to enter them. The only exception is those who passed the test. As warriors of Valha, they decide they are qualified to look into the truth, and they will specially share the truth that we will build for generations.]
Truth.
It was as Carlos said.
He said that here is the ugly truth of Valhas history.
[The starting point of Valha being recognized as an empire was the war with the Kingdom of Hector. By destroying Hector, which was ssified as a great power at the time, people evaluated that Valha had a potentialparable to that of the Cronus Empire. My thoughts were no different. In the barren environment of the southern jungle, we confined ourselves, believing that no country could defeat us in the Smander Continent. But soon after, my arrogance was shattered.]
It was strange.
The text represents the emotions of the person who wrote it, and Cans Valha showed a strange fear.
[One day, a person was sent from the Cronus Empire. They showed a part of their power, and at that moment I knew that Valhas power could not match the Kronos Empire. Strangely, however, the Kronos Empire did not wish for the destruction of Valha. They proposed to coexist as the two major mountain ranges of the continent in the future and hoped for a secret cooperative rtionship that would not be revealed. I couldnt refuse the offer. The cost of refusal must be the destruction of Valha. At the time when people were celebrating the leap of the Valha Empire, we held Cronus dirty hands.]
It was a shocking truth.
The now dead Emperor of Valha.
People imed a connection between the previous emperor and the Kronos Empire, but ording to Cans Valhas record, their rtionshipsted a very long time.
If this fact is revealed to the world, there will be an uproar.
Although it waspulsory for Valha, it was an undeniable truth that the Valha Empire, which was called the two major mountain ranges of the continent, had actually bowed its knees to the Cronus Empire.
It was just the beginning part.
I only checked part of it, but I thought I knew why Carlos said it was the ugly truth.
but.
The shocking truth was just the beginning.
[Valha needed time. Its time to build up the strength to defend yourself against their threats against the Kronos Empire. However, shortly after the agreement was signed, the Kronos Empire made this proposal to Valha. Lets create a system that systematically culls everyone except for the two empires. It was inevitable that Valhas help would be needed because the reason came from Valhas tradition.]
Next.
[Thats how ranking was born.]
* * *
It was different from the truth people knew.
People in the world think that the ranking was born from the tradition of Valha, where they like topete and record, but the truth is that the Kronos Empires proposal created a specific system.
In fact, Roman Dmitry once questioned this.
Ordinary people ept the existing system as it is, but in fact, if you look at it in a little detail, the birth of the ranking is inevitably followed by questions.
It was a simple matter.
Think about it.
Which country benefits the most from ranking?
It is the Valha Empire.
As the Valha Empire manages rankings through temples, they have an opportunity to preupy outstanding yers.
In fact, Roman Dmitry also received an offer from the Valha Empire.
The problem was that the Cronus Empire was not aware of this fact, but they stood by and let the ranks take their ce.
No, on the contrary, I supported it.
By epting the ranking system, they also ranked and revealed the strongest of the empire to the world.
[The Cronus Empire said that the ranking system would benefit the empire in two ways. The first is to entangle the kingdoms of the continent by indirectly revealing the power of the empire, and the second is to preupy the talented people born across the continent. We epted their offer. Valhas tradition gave birth to rankings, and rankings quickly became the pride of Valha.]
Information obtained through rankings.
It was shared with Kronos.
It meant that the Kronos Empire, not just Valha, was benefiting from the ranking system.
[The descendants of Valha will be disappointed by this record. You will be angry and despairing that Valha actually originated from a shabby reality. But the reason I am leaving this record is because I need to know the truth so that I can fight against the ambitions of the Kronos Empire. The Cronus Empire at the time that threatened Valha already had the power to conquer the continent. Even so, they havent revealed their true power and think it has a definite purpose. Descendants of Valha. Although I have bowed to the power of Cronus, I hope that you will lead Valha in the right direction.]
With that.
Cans Valhas record is over.
* * *
It was aplicated truth.
That Kronos intervened in the history of Valha.
And the truth that Cans Valha built this southern tomb out of concern for Valhas future.
the problem is.
This alone did notpletely clear the question.
Roman Dmitry visited this ce to find out why the former Emperor of Valha died in vain in a rebellion.
It is possible that the Cronus Empirepletely upied the Valha Imperial Family after the death of Cans Valha. ording to his records, it is quite possible, but that alone cannot exin the death of the former emperor.
death of the former emperor.
The ancestors of Valha and the Kronos Empire.
There was no one to benefit from.
If he wanted to revive Valha, the previous emperor would not have been able to ascend to the throne in the first ce, and since the Cronus Empire had intended, there was no reason to kill him.
The Emperor of Valha was clearly hostile to Roman Dmitri.
If he abandoned him and put Duke Vieto in the position of emperor, the Kronos Empire could deal with the Valha Dmitri Alliance in the future.
Is it really necessary?
If you manage the puppet, the Emperor of Valha, well, the process of achieving their goal will be more convenient.
It was a series of questions.
Who raised the 14th son to the position of emperor.
What was the reason for making him emperor and then throwing it away?
It was clear that there was someone behind it.
Except for the existence behind it, everything about the former Emperor of Valha could not be exined.
widely.
picked up something
thats right.
Cortes Valha.
Father of the previous emperor.
It was the record of the person closest to the truth who made the 14th son emperor through theplicated process of rebellion.
Chapter 371
Chapter 371 Grave in the South (5)
There were two documents.
In the first one, there was no special content, and in the second one, it was written as an observation log.
This is not the material that Corts Valha brought. It must have been a record left by Stern Valha, the former emperor and 14th son, when he ascended to the position of emperor.
Emperors of Valha.
Except for Cans Valha, which created the southern tomb, the circumstances after the ession cannot be recorded here.
What does that mean?
The tomb in the south is for confirming the truth, and this observational log written by Corts Valha in the process of selecting a sessor could only be the work of the next emperor.
Pk.
handed over the document.
The first character that caught my eye was the story about the first son of Corts Valha, the crown prince Jejus Valha.
[] When Jejus first grabbed the sword, the imperial familys leadership, including me, were convinced that Jejus was the right person to inherit the future of Valha. Jejus was born with the blood of a warrior. He realized mana at the age of only 7 years old, and showed no fear of fighting with his unique swordsmanship that recklessly pushes forward. if he ascends to the position of emperor. As the emperors of Valha have done for generations, Jejus will grow into a courageous warrior who raises his voice in the vanguard.]
Pk.
[Jeju is not only good at handling swords. I was also interested in strategy, so I lived in the library all day and had time to study tactics. One day something like that happened. Valha had a virtual strategy confrontation with the best staff, but after a fierce battle, the staff surrendered from the mouth. He was only 15 years old.]
Pk.
[Jeju also knew how to deal with people. He assigned the right talent for the work he wascking in and treated him with respect so that people could only be loyal to him. It was absolutely perfect. Even before Jesus Valha came of age, forces were formed around him, and even the vassals who whispered sweet words to me said that Jesus Valha should lead the future of the empire. This is a fact I also acknowledge. It is certainly. If Jejus inherits the throne, Valha will surely create a better future.]
Pk.
[Therefore, it is inconsistent.]
One word.
He stopped holding hands.
Cortes Valha exined how outstanding his eldest son was, and then said inconsistency as a conclusion.
I didnt understand.
Then it came to the conclusion that raising the 14th son to the throne was certainly not for Valha.
The problem is that there are still unresolved mysteries for the Kronos Empire.
turned the page
Passing through different sessors, Roman Dmitry stopped at one name.
[Stern Valha]
The 14th son of Valha.
It was an observation journal of a being called a tyrant.
* * *
[Stern is a weak child from birth. I didnt even show a desire to ascend to the throne as my son, let alone use the sword properly. He was a boy who looked exactly like his mother. Like a mother from a humble courtdy, Stern lived an uncharacteristic life of a person born with royal blood. Unlike other people who work hard to get my eyes on a book rather than a sword, a walk rather than a training ground, he gave up his rights.]
Pk.
[I heard an interesting story from the servant. People called Stern an angel in white. Wearing clean clothes every day and taking care of people around the pce, Stern showed a caring appearance enough to be called an angel. Ordinary servants brought food in case they would go hungry, talked to those who were resting because they were tired, and secretly helped someone when they had financial problems. Stern didnt care too much about status. I lived with the words that I should live like a human being because I am a human being, and I spent most of my time taking care of my surroundings rather than self-development.]
It was unexpected.
Stern Valha.
A being called a tyrant.
Considering the life he had lived, I couldnt help but think that he was apletely different being from the person recorded in this document.
The Valha Emperor enjoyed killing.
People showed fear of the Emperor of Valha because he thoroughly followed the principle of performance and killed the beings outside his eyes without hesitation.
that he
It was once called the white-d angel.
It was a record that created a sense of gap, and Roman Dmitri turned the page.
Pk.
[I asked Stern one day. Arent you coveting this fathers seat? Stern said that he had no greed at all and that the reason he lived as he was now was to avoid being annoyed by his brothers. If you show even a little bit of effort, you will be seen as apetitor. Stern chose topromise rather than fight and appealed to his brothers that he was notpetitive with a life that did not suit the imperial family. In fact, his efforts were worthwhile. In a situation where it was certain that Jejus Valha would take over my ce, no forces opposing him were aiming for Stern Valhas life.]
Pk.
[Some said. What do you think will happen if Stern Valha inherits the emperors seat? Maybe a good emperor will create a country where people can live, but what is certain is that the Valha Empire will go downhill because of Stern. If it was a small country on the periphery, he would be the right person. However, in an empire that has to subdue the continent, Stern Valha is absolutely not suitable for the position of emperor.]
Pk.
[Hes the right person in my opinion.]
It was a contradiction.
Unlike Jejus Valha.
Corts Valha, who constantly gave speeches on why he was unqualified, came to a conclusion different frommon sense that he was the right person.
* * *
Tak.
document covered.
He furrowed his brow slightly.
It was a mystery.
I thought that if I looked at the record of Corts Valha, my doubts would be resolved to some extent, but the observation log rather stirred up confusion.
In fact, Corts Valha left nothing special in the southern tomb.
This was also confirmed because Stern Valha left it, but if there had been no such effort, the reason why Corts Valha made a ridiculous session instation would have been buried in history forever.
After checking the records.
There was only one hypothesis that could be considered.
A collusion between Cortes Valha and the Cronus Empire.
If you think about it, Valha and Cronus always used each others borders to create a game that favored only the two countries.
The term Yangdae Mountains.
It meant the map that supported the two empires.
Again, the recurring question was that for whatever reason, there was no reason to appoint Stern Valha as the sessor, nor to kill him who had struggled to rebel and put him in the position of emperor.
atst.
I needed my own records.
Roman Dmitri confirmed the records of Stern Valha this time.
[] When I woke up on a morning that was no different from any other day, there was a dead cat by my bedside. Its shape was ghastly, and I screamed and called for a servant on the bloodstained bed. From then on, terrible things happened again and again. Cats, mice, birds, puppies, and all kinds of dead animals were always ced by my bedside, and the servants who had to clean them always sluggishly opened my door and came in and stared at me. Its like you know how to get rid of it. I felt something was wrong from that day on.]
It was a diary.
The well-organized handwriting vividly conveyed the emotions of the time.
[Today, while eating, I chewed a stone. At first I thought I was mistaken, but as the day went on everything I ate came out with foreign substances. When you drink water, when you eat oil, when you eat meat, there is nothing normal about what insects eat.]
Pk.
[The door opens. Someone was watching me through a tiny gap and I was so startled that I told the guards to get rid of the being. But heughed at me. I doubted my sanity, saying that there was no such existence, and while I stayed up all night with my eyes open, I met the gaze of the mysterious existence all night.]
Gradually.
The text has be a mess.
The process of mental breakdown was clearly visible.
Stern Valha wasnt crazy from the start.
His mind began to be eaten for some reason, and those who followed his orders intentionally stood by Stern Valha.
The second half was full of bad handwriting that could not be recognized at all.
As if out of his mind, he filled his diary with unrecognizable writing and unintelligible writing.
andst.
The page had this to say:
[At this rate, I will die. Before I die, I will kill all the guys who try to kill me, and I will definitely be freed from this pain.]
That.
It was thest record of Stern Valha.
* * *
The meaning of the diary was obvious.
former emperor.
He was a puppet of something.
I dont know why Corts Valha made his son like that, but he chose the weakest of his sons and made him the protagonist of the rebellion.
The day the imperial family in Valha was stained with blood. Stained with madness, Stern Valha killed all of his brothers.
People remembered that day and described the Emperor of Valha as a tyrant, but the truth hidden behind it was that the tyrant itself was created.
then.
In the meantime, I was able to understand the behavior of the former emperor.
Why did he go crazy and why did he not care about state affairs?
The past exined his actions.
There are three truths I can be sure of in the graveyard of the South. The first is that there was an intervention by the Kronos Empire in Valhas past. The second is that Cortes Valha intentionally elevated a person unsuitable for Valha to the position of emperor. That I was just a puppet that couldnt do anything.
When the Duke of Vieto rebelled.
The puppet was abandoned by its master.
He rose to the position of emperor with a special intention, but was abandoned regardless of his will, just like that time.
Sigh.
I leaned back in my chair.
It wascking.
The southern tombs recorded shocking truths, but theycked the most important details.
In fact, it was a natural result.
If there was someone behind this, the emperors of Valha would not have left their traces in the tombs of the south, where they could be identified from generation to generation.
From now on, I had to infer the unknown truth from the information that was divided into pieces.
Why? How did he be emperor and why was he abandoned by the background now?
why.
I repeated the same thought.
lost in thought
both in the past and in the present.
When Roman Dmitri faced a problem, his blood cooled and his mind became clearer.
Without the truth, I cannot draw any firm conclusions. To prepare for the worst based on fragmented information, we must focus on one single fact.
thats right.
Who would have benefited the most from this situation?
I closed my eyes tightly.
atst.
The conspiracy was directly linked to clear results.
The conspiracy was conducted for a special purpose, and the result was evidence proving why such a conspiracy had urred.
If so, the facts that can be inferred from the result are the beings who benefit from it.
It was a corrtion that the possibility that they were the instigators of the conspiracy was very high.
of course.
Its just a hypothesis.
However, after thinking for a long time, Roman Dmitri, who had been deep in thought, opened his closed eyes.
now.
It was time to go back outside.
* * *
Stage of the test.
People kept waiting there.
At the sight of Roman Dmitri who finally reappeared, the Emperor of Valha came out to meet him with a bright face.
Did you get what you need?
Yes, I have seen many things. I found out why Carlos, who is regarded as a great warrior of Valha, expressed that the ugly truth of Valha lies in the southern tomb.
What a bittersweet thing. I cant tell you how surprised I was when I first found out about it. Lets talk about this separately. I dont think its appropriate to talk about it in front of people.
that too.
Ascended to the emperors seat and entered the tomb of the South.
A look of bitterness washed over his face.
He, who was proud of the Valha Empire, couldnt wake up to the shocking information that the Cronus Empire was rted to the ranking.
He left no special notes on the southern tomb.
There were many other emperors like him, but he came out after confirming the truth of Valha.
conversation between the two.
Others couldnt hear.
It was also a small voice, and I intentionally blocked the conversation from leaking in preparation for an unexpected situation.
It was then.
By the way. The more I checked the truth, the more I questioned it. Cans Valha Cortes Valha Stern Valha. If all of their ounts are true, there is only one person who can benefit from Valhas chaotic situation.
I followed the conclusion.
Starting with the conclusion, not the process, I came up with a person who could benefit from this process.
Emperor of Valha. No, Duke of Vieto. You are the only one who has benefited from this bloody battle.
at that point.
Moment.
The Valha Emperor twisted his expression.
Chapter 372
Chapter 372 Grave of the South (6)
Roman Dmitris remarks.
Crossed the line.
The Valha Emperor spoke in a ferocious voice.
You made a mistake just now.
well. If youve read the tombs data, youll know why Im saying this. Stern Valha, who used Valha of being a tyrant, was someones puppet. That fact doesnt make his sins go away, but at least it means that there are people who benefit from your ascension to the position of emperor.
Roman Dmitry! What kind of nonsense is that!
Barack shouted.
The opponent is the hero who saved Valha.
The Emperor of Valha wanted to treat him as a benefactor, but he couldnt put up with the current situation.
I risked my life for Valha. Stern Valha. No matter what story the son of a bitch had, he couldnt help but watch his atrocities that put the people of Valha in pain right in front of his eyes. Am I the only one who benefited? I lost a lot in the course of the rebellion. My soldiers, my people and material elements. You endured pain and suffering by stepping on a corpse and getting blood on my hands, but you, who know that fact better than anyone else, dare to say such a thing!
Magic formed around them.
The conversation between the two could not be heard by others.
And in the first ce, this rebellion did not start with my will. Sanchez came to me and told me to start a rebellion, and I was told it was you who led it. Roman Dmitry. Could it be that he plotted to destroy Valha from the beginning? Otherwise, you cannot point me to being behind this.
It was a passionate voice.
As if devouring his opponent, the Valha Emperor vomited his sincerity.
however.
Roman Dmitry was calm.
After listening to everything the other person had to say, he responded calmly.
Now I will tell you three points that made me doubt.
Records of the Emperors of Valha.
I repeated it countless times.
Roman Dmitry found strange parts in theplicated entangled situation.
First, as I said before, if Stern Valha is someones puppet. If it was for some kind of n that Cortes Valha chose the 14th son, who would not help Valhas future. It is clear that even abandoning him is a structure in which someone benefits. Then, no matter how much you lose, there is no one on the continent who has gained more than you who rose to the position of emperor. Even me, who eliminated enemies who were hostile to Dmitri, and the Kronos Empire, which weakened one axis of the two mountain ranges, are nothingpared to you.
Such nonsense .
second.
I stopped talking.
At first, he showed a coercive attitude as if to listen to the end.
The benefits you will get when you rise to the position of emperor. It is an alliance with Dmitry. Because they overcame the rebellion together, the forces behind the creation of Stern Valha can bring a new puppet that Dmitri trusts to the fore, rather than the former emperor hostile to Dmitri. This im is supported by the records of Cans Valha. The Cronus Empire intervened in the history of Valha from the beginning, and if their influence is still being exerted, the Valha Rebellion can be seen as a cornerstone for the future conquest of the continent.
It is still just a hypothesis.
An absurd scenario.
but.
Due to the third point, Roman Dmitri decided that the story had a lot of potential.
The third question is about the beautiful ending that Valha wanted. Everyone in Valha wanted you to seed in your rebellion. I wanted you to survive to the end and defeat the evil emperor Valha and ascend to the throne. But in fact, that was impossible. When the previous emperor aggressively attacked Hernard, some said my actions saved you from the pit of despair. some are true Its true that there was such an intention, but I sincerely decided that Hernard couldnt stand it, and decided to abandon you guys. Poles and poles are connected. It would be an ideal result if you all survived, but I thought that even if you didnt survive, there was nothing I could do.
As a result.
The rebels survived.
Defeating the emperors troops, they headed for the capital instead.
I checkedter and found that Hernards condition was more dire than I thought. So, I suddenly had a question. Is it possible to hold on to the wall of Hernard, whose durability has already worn out, with just one strong will and endure this far? Isnt the beautiful and sublime story of a rebel who barely survived a usible script? Emperor of Valha. The realistic story should have ended with your death. However, now that you have survived to the end and ascended to the throne of Valha, questions like this cannot be avoided.
The rtionship is twisted.
From the moment he brought up the sensitive issue in front of the Emperor of Valha, Roman Dmitri had a firm purpose.
The conversation we are having right now is not to hear your honest answer. You wont tell the truth with just your feelings that arent supported by evidence. Whether it is true or not that you are behind the rebellion. that is not important. I intend to remove from this spot what I find annoying.
* * *
It was a shocking remark.
because its suspicious.
To kill the emperor of Valha.
In an extreme situation, the Emperor of Valha could not dismiss the opponents remarks as threats.
Roman Dmitry.
what kind of person is he
If he said he would kill him, he would kill him, and judging from his actions so far, he wasnt even obsessed with the emperors status.
Emperor Valha and Roman Dmitry. knew each other
Roman Dmitri made threatening remarks to threaten the Valha emperor, but if he couldnt convince them, he would really put them into practice.
overturned the te.
Leaving the duty of rification to the other party, Roman Dmitry boldly chose to lead the game.
Valha.
A being that must kneel down anyway.
I just took the extreme direction.
The option of epting the Emperor of Valha with intrusive questions did not exist.
exin and convince
die right here
It belonged to the Emperor of Valha.
At the sight of Roman Dmitri slowly approaching, the Emperor of Valha smiled as if he was absurd.
Kuk kuk kuk. Youre fucking quick to notice.
has changed
Not the face of a proud warrior, but a face distorted by greed, looking at Roman Dmitri.
How can youe to that conclusion without a single truth? Roman Dmitry. As a reminder, our conversation is protected by magic. Its not just that we cant hear the voice, but to the people watching us now, it will look like were having a conversation that has nothing to do with the truth in apletely different way.
took off the mask
Revealing his true self, he scratched his head and reacted nervously.
I thought it was a perfect n, but it got caught out like this. Yeah thats why I was very intrusive when I first heard about you. Always unexpected moves with eyes that cant read thoughts. We were convinced that you would be a stumbling block to our grand ns.
I only ask you one thing.
say.
Why did you put Stern Valha on the throne? We could have captured Valha without that method.
No mere human brain canprehend the Great n. As a gift to you for reaching the truth, let me show you something funny. The truth about Stern Valha and what happened behind the rebellion.
sudden.
Mana woke up.
It reyed fragments of memory before Roman Dmitris eyes.
It will be a very pleasant time.
* * *
That was the day.
Stern Valha.
The day I started being called a madman.
Stern Valha, who secretly pretended to sleep, finally found the culprit putting the carcass of an animal on her bedside.
snap.
Got it!
No resistance was felt.
The culprit was a man with a familiar face.
Upon closer inspection, he was a person who usually took care of the chores at Stern Valha, but he looked at the crime scene with a calm expression even after he was discovered.
There was no intention to ask for any exnation or forgiveness.
Facing the eyes that seemed to have lost emotion, Stern Valhas eyes instantly turned into madness.
Then.
I will kill you.
Pak.
knocked down an opponent
Then he thrust the knife he had prepared earlier into his throat.
why! Why are you doing this to me? did i do anything wrong to you? You didnt do anything. I rather took care of you. But why are you looking at me like that!
cried out in evil
Thest page of the journal.
It was right after I recorded it.
The spirit of Stern Valha was gradually gnawed away, and as the nights spent without eyes were repeated, I was out of my mind.
My mind was full of murderous intent.
Thinking of what had happened to her, she wanted to cut off the servants head right away.
Answer me, answer me!
No matter how much you shout.
There was no answering back.
Like a mannequin who lost his soul, Stern Valha gave strength to his hand at the sight of the servant shaking at the violent touch.
will kill
before dying.
I will kill you first.
The moment he gritted his teeth and pushed the sword back, Stern Valha sat back and let out a groaning cry.
Aaaaaaaaagh! Please leave me alone!
he doesnt
couldnt kill people.
No matter how much he couldnt stay sane because of what happened to him, he couldnt be harsh enough to harm others.
Those who were called white-d angels were not desperate for survival.
Even excluding efforts to avoid being seen as apetitor by other sessors, Stern Valha liked the life of being friendly with people.
if.
If Jejus Valha ascends to the throne of the emperor.
I also dreamed of a life where I could get a little bit ofnd in a secluded outskirts and do some farming.
And now.
life is ruined
He seemed to lose his mind at the knife in his hand.
It was then.
Kwadeuk!
A weapon called a halberd.
Right from behind, he shed the servants body down.
* * *
Master of weapons.
It was the Duke of Vieto.
He grabbed the back of Stern Valha, whose face was stained with blood, and dragged him somewhere.
In other words, he is a great guy. If you put in that much effort, you might give up being a human being, but you cant believe you didnt cross that line until the end. So youve be the right person. A guy like you falls into an irrecoverable state the moment his mind copses.
I couldnt understand.
The Duke of Vieto is a loyalist for the country.
The scene where a person everyone respects and praises acts like a local gangster with a devil-like expression was so foreign.
like that.
The rebellion has begun.
At Duke Vietosmand, soldiers spread out throughout the imperial pce and began to kill anyone who came across them.
Kill them all. No one should be left alive so that no one remembers the events of the day.
It was a one-sided ughter.
The imperial pce was stained with blood.
Many people died.
Stern Valha, dragged by the hand of Duke Vieto, looked at the surroundings with a bewildered face.
It was a ghastly sight.
Even just a few days ago, the servants he had been chatting with were all torn to pieces, and the brothers who were aiming for the position of emperor also became cold corpses and caught his gaze.
It was a rebellion.
A rebellion broke out.
An absurd thing happened in Valha that denied the session system.
I stopped walking.
You have arrived at your destination.
There was Jejus Valha.
The resolute and always confident crown prince of Valha hurriedly knelt down with a face stained with fear.
Duke Vi Vieto. please save me I will not divulge what happened today anywhere. please please. If my life is spared, I will abandon the name of Jejus and leave the imperial family.
I begged earnestly.
He cried out earnestly until his hands became his feet.
It was then.
Duke Vieto put his face in Stern Valhas ear and whispered in a cruel voice.
That guy is the culprit. the culprit who harassed you. If only that guy disappears, no one will bother you in Valha. i promise Stern Valha, hurry up and kill Jesus Valha. Kill, kill, kill, kill.
It was a voice full of madness.
My head was spinning tight.
things youve experienced in the past.
Blood in front of my eyes.
many deaths.
Impletely out of my mind.
Stern Valha, who maintained the string of reason until the end, lost her mind to the continuing whispers of the devil.
before dying I will kill you first.
From then on.
I didnt remember right.
When he came to his senses, Stern Valha was looking down at Jesus Valha, who had died miserably, with a face drenched in blood.
Peace came to my heart.
I could breathe now.
that day.
The tyrant, as they say, was born.
* * *
Sure.
Things have turned around.
The memories of Stern Valha are retrieved, and another situation is yed in front of you this time.
which.
It showed a very familiar scene.
Report the situation.
dark space.
From the seat of honor, Alexander was looking down at the two beings.
Chapter 373
Chapter 373 Grave in the South (7)
One of the two beings.
said the man whose face was hidden in the darkness.
Based on the case of Roman Dmitri The Duke of Vieto ising to the fore and rallying the people. The public is on their side. If you instigate the situation a little more, it will turn into civil war in an instant.
next.
Other beings also said.
The Emperor of Valha is responding strongly to this situation. Its not about listening to the public Should he give the order to subdue the rebellion, Valha will face irreparable disaster.
their reports.
I was used to it.
Roman Dmitri had witnessed mysterious scenes through the World Tree, and one of them was Isabel, the Queen of Luna Kingdom.
and another one.
In the darkened space, Alexander was working on some kind of n, and he seemed to be receiving a report with exactly the same content as now.
Moment.
Puha.
Alexander burst intoughter.
The exact appearance of the return made him happy with the identity of the men reporting to him.
two beings.
They were the Emperor of Valha and the Duke of Vieto.
With calm faces, as if they were not the culprits of this incident, they were reporting to Alexandre the Valha royal family and the rebels biting each other.
The people of the world have fallen into a great delusion.
They think Duke Vieto, who couldnt ovee the atrocities of the Valha Emperor, finally rebelled, but in fact, from the moment Stern Valha took the throne, the two were no different from one another.
above the palm.
Valha was ced.
Alexander barely managed to keep his smirking lips at bay as he spoke to the two men.
Our n is progressing steadily without a single deviation. The variable caused by Dmitri is just a trivial thing that doesnt even deserve to be described as a variable when it achieves what we hoped for. Rather, it gave me the opportunity to advance what I had been nning for a long time. incite people stimte people The moment Valha is engulfed in war, we will be able to hasten the moment we hoped for.
expression of insignificance.
it was appropriate
No matter how great a swordsman Roman Dmitry was, he was only a chess piece driven by Alexanders will in the whirlpool of rebellion.
How funny would it be if he found out about this?
If that happened, it urred to Alexander that he would like to show this scene to mock him.
Unlike previous lives.
The present self was superior to him.
It was then.
As soon as he leaned back in his chair, Alexanders sharp gaze shot into the air.
p.
The power of the World Tree?
That moment.
Alexander had already noticed Roman Dmitris presence.
That his conversation was overheard with the power of the World Tree.
But instead he smiled.
Roman Dmitry. If you had appeared in this world a hundred years earlier, perhaps our ns would have run into great difficulties. But not now. No matter how desperate you are in a situation where you leave a period, the reality does not change. Where do you get mad? The more intense the finale, the more fun it will be.
A space tinged with darkness.
Unlike the two men who bowed their heads and did not move, Alexander couldnt hold back hisughter for a long time, to the point where his shoulders shook.
* * *
Back to the present.
Fragments of memory were retrieved.
Alexanders figure was blown away by the wind, and behind him the Emperor of Valha was looking at Roman Dmitri with a smile on his face.
Keukeukeu, isnt it fun? As you said, Stern Valha was our puppet. Through him, we gnawed at the inside of Valha and made the people of Valha have dissatisfaction with the Emperor. Idiots who only pursue pure-bloodedism that cries out for romance. Just as they epted your existence to defeat the public enemy of Valha, who said they would live only for Valha with their heads held high, ording to the original n, they nned topletely swallow even Valha by conquering the continent.
grand n.
It has its time.
It had to be now, and Stern Valha was the role of a scapegoat who had to die someday for the sake of the n.
own destiny.
I knew Stern Valha.
In the eyes of others, he boasts of omnipotent power in the Valha Empire, but in reality, he had to sacrifice his life immediately the moment Alexanders order fell.
He wanted a normal life, but was forced to rise to the position of emperor. Going down from the spot was also an area he could not choose.
so crazy
I let go of my mind.
If he was going to die anyway, he enjoyed power to his hearts content and killed everything that bothered him in order to feel the relief of killing Jesus Valha.
Thats how notoriety built up. People called him a brutal tyrant and, of course, did not show much interest in the state affairs of Valha.
There was no reason to work hard. The shell of the emperor of Valha did not give him any special meaning.
It was the truth of Stern Valha.
the moment he was executed.
He showed his weakness.
The real figure of a man named Stern Valha, holding on to the rope to live, desperately struggling to survive.
The Valha Emperor said.
Im really sorry. Because of you, Stern Valha was scrapped and the n waspletely revised. Just in time, Sanchez offered me a rebellion. We intended to earn your trust by dethroning Stern Valha and recing me. Youre so smart. How did they find out our intentions? I thought it was a perfect n, but I never thought it would be discovered in such a futile way.
The hypothesis became true.
Alexander.
The years he prepared had umted step by step.
What Roman Dmitri confirmed was just the tip of the iceberg.
I will ask you onest time.
set of circumstances.
It must have been shocking, but Roman Dmitri was calm.
No matter what the other person said, I asked for the necessary information.
If you were thinking of hiding the truth from me. Why did you allow ess to the Southern Tomb?
* * *
True.
Their suspicion of the Emperor of Valha was only at a vignt level.
He ordered to find out about the fact that Hernards condition was not as good as expected, but it must have taken a while to get to the truth.
However, the Emperor of Valha allowed ess to the southern tomb.
If you go there, you will surely get clues, but you didnt try to pass the situation over with a useless excuse.
The Emperor of Valha.
pointed to the sky
It is for amusement.
Yu-hee?
The person we serve hates boring fights. You have to resist as much as possible and resist fiercely, and the joy of subduing them all is great. And I didnt want to arouse any doubt. I decided that if I didnt allow me to enter the southern tomb, which should be a role that was entirely favorable to you, I would certainly raise suspicion. From what weve found, youre smart enough.
I grinned.
Of course, I didnt know that I could infer the truth with just that amount of information. The records of Cans Valha talk about the intervention of Cronus, and the records of Cortes and Stern about the injustice of the instation of the sessor, but in fact, even if you know all that information, it is not easy to predict that I will be behind it. Seeing things like this, Cans Valha is really great. Making the data in the archives indestructible, we couldnt get rid of them beforehand.
Roman Dmitry has alreadye to the truth.
so.
I deliberately told the truth.
Why?
From now on, it was showtime.
The Valha Emperor said with a smile on his face.
Roman Dmitry. you have reached the truth I found out who I was, who was above me, and that Stern Valha was really just a puppet. So what are you nning to do with me? People watching us now would think we were having a casual conversation. But what if they kill me in front of their eyes? You will be the viin who killed the Emperor of Valha.
walked around
To people, it was reflected as a benevolent figure, but in the eyes of Roman Dmitri, the Emperor of Valha was stained with madness.
Look at the people who cant take their eyes off me. Thanks to you, I became a hero of Valha. A true emperor befitting pure-bloodism who regained the romance of Valha! We sincerely acknowledge you. Starting from the remotend of the Dmitri family, you have grown incredibly fast. by the way. The moment you kill me, you will surely fall into hell. You have already given instructions to your subordinates so that your exnation will not work, and all the people of Valha who praised you will have blood in their necks saying that they must take revenge on Roman Dmitri. From then on, war is inevitable. It would be difficult for the ragtag members of the Kingdom Alliance to block the Valha Empires attack, and in the meantime, the Cronus Empire would put an end to its grand n.
price of murder.
It was very lethal.
It was foolish to kill the Emperor of Valha in front of everyone, even if he knew his intentions.
You cant even kill me. If you let me live, I will have a base to attack Dmitri. To attack Dmitri someday. Right now public opinion about you is good, so I cant be openly hostile to you, but originally a persons heart is like a reed, so theres room for change at any time. Its not even a job to change the reputation, especially for an outsider like you. Now choose. Will you kill me or not?
arms outstretched
as if to kill
His face was full of mischievous smiles.
I will tell you in advance, thend we are standing on is where Valha began. southern jungle. Killing me, the emperor, and escaping here, I assure you, will not be so easy.
he was sure
Roman Dmitry.
You will never be safe in this edition led by Alexander.
* * *
I could feel the eyes of the people.
People of Valha.
Warriors of Valha.
They ran a long way to see Roman Dmitri and watched the exam process with awe-filled eyes.
they were sure
Roman Dmitri, who saved Valha from the pit of evil, will be a great warrior in the future. Thats why I tried to be a little more visible.
their burning desire.
If onemits an act of betraying it, cold longing will turn into intense anger.
It was the pando that the emperor of Valha was aiming for.
He prepared for the unexpected.
First, I met him, cut off his voice, and thought of Roman Dmitri.
suddenly.
Memories from a previous life came to mind.
in the zing fire.
In the ruined vige, a woman holding a baby looked at Baek Joong-hyeok and cursed him.
You devilish bastard!
Are you still human!
why! You guys from the Demonic Cult are hurting people!
Not just the wife.
The vigers all pointed their fingers.
Baek Joong-hyeok stared at them at their words as they cried out with preparedness for death.
a few days ago.
The members of the political faction, Murim, wiped out the families of the Demonic Cultists first.
After killing all the people who begged for their lives, they disyed it proudly. It was revenge.
However, people blocked their ears, did not see the truth, and squealed because they were trapped in the prejudice that the Demonic Cult symbolized evil.
People who say that the Demonic Cult is unconditionally wrong. Their anger could not be quenched by anything.
that day.
Baek Joong-hyuk realized.
The magicians way.
People unconditionally condemned the Demonic Cult as evil.
ording tomon sense, the life of thew of the jungle is unconditionally wrong, so even if the political faction made a mistake, the Demonic Cult was held ountable.
It was really funny. The political parties who cried out for justice alsomitted devilish things countless times.
It is not an excuse that the Demonic Cult did well, but in the end, the life lived by humans was no different.
Either the Demonic Cult or the Righteous Sect.
Both pursued each others interests.
However, ording to the difference between revealing it or not, people distinguished between justice and evil and called them.
At that time, what kind of life did Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, choose in the midst of peoples criticism?
I approached the Emperor of Valha.
In a situation where people were watching, the Emperor of Valha showed a friendly smile as if to try something.
That moment.
Knock!
?!
He grabbed his head.
Embarrassed, the Emperor of Valha opened his eyes and tilted his head back to look down.
You must have misunderstood something.
people said
Roman Dmitry.
Heroes of Valha.
The benefactor who saved Redford.
A brave warrior who defeated the Kronos Empire.
All kinds of good-sounding modifiers expressed him.
As long as this life does not cross the line as a human being, people will unconditionally defend Roman Dmitri no matter what he does, just as the political faction did.
Hes not like that.
On the outside, people will praise Roman Dmitry, like those who defended the scum that tortured and raped people even though he was a hero of a political faction who was benevolent on the outside.
but.
I am originally a person who is ustomed to ying viins.
as it is.
Kwadeuk.
Twisted off the head of the emperor of Valha.
Chapter 374
Chapter 374 Viinous Role (1)
10 minutes ago.
Chris was watching the situation from a few steps away.
Did you get what you need?
Yes, I have seen many things. I found out why Carlos, who is regarded as a great warrior of Valha, expressed that the ugly truth of Valha lies in the southern tomb.
I listened.
immediately after leaving the tomb.
Roman Dmitry made a strange remark.
It was said that maybe the Duke of Vieto was behind this incident, and that no matter what happened in the future, never panic.
Chris felt his blood run cold just by hypothesizing.
I hoped that for the first time Roman Dmitris predictions would end with useless worries at the possibility that I had never thought of.
however.
As time passed, the content of the conversation became strange.
Ordinary people didnt find it awkward, but at least by Chris standards, it was an incoherent conversation.
What do you n to do next?
I intend to return to Dmitry for now. For the time being, I n to find out about Stern Valha based on the data obtained from the southern tomb while relieving my fatigue. Hes not the type of person to fall apart like that. By the way, take care of yourself, Your Majesty the Emperor of Valha. With this incident, it is clear that the Kronos Empire will designate His Majesty as an assassination target. Valha can survive only when His Majesty is safe.
This is a problem that has already been resolved. No matter what Kronos does, I will not back down even one step.
On the surface, it was heartwarming.
But the truth is different.
Roman Dmitri clearly pointed out the Duke of Vieto as the mastermind, and if so, there was no reason to have a warm conversation with that person who is now called the Emperor of Valha.
In fact, the conversation we had at the beginning showed a colder reaction than usual.
So of course, he expected a passionate battle of words, but Chris put his hand to the sword while listening to the conversation that was strangely different from the first one.
Kevin.
yes.
Prepare for battle.
All right.
No exnation was needed.
At Chris signal, Kevin winked, and Dmitris soldiers each finished their preparations.
I didnt know what was going on.
but.
I believed Roman Dmitry.
Whatever happens in the future, they will ignore the visible truth and follow Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
Knock!
omg?!
What crazy!
It was a sudden action.
Roman Dmitry had a good conversation, and suddenly approached the Valha Emperor, threw his head back, and looked at him with a cold expression.
Sanchez, who was watching the situation from afar, opened his eyes.
I ran out in a hurry and tried to stop Roman Dmitri, but the sudden situation led directly to an unbelievable ending.
I am originally a person who is ustomed to ying viins.
Kwadeuk.
Roman Dmitry twisting his head.
The 5-star swordsman, the Valha Emperor, copsed without even resisting.
* * *
Shocked.
Sanchez stopped walking.
The eyes that alternately checked between Roman Dmitri and the Valha Emperor shook violently because they could not ept the truth in front of them.
Ughhhh. Aaaaaaagh!
screamed
Who is the Emperor of Valha?
When everyone tried to avoid the tyranny of the previous emperor, the Duke of Vieto willingly risked his life for the people.
It was a noble spirit.
If hepromised with reality properly, he would have spent his life in peaceful old age, but at Sanchezs cry to think about the security of the country, he took on the role of the head of the rebel army, which no one wanted to shoulder.
he is.
was a hero
I shouldnt have died like this, and most of all, I couldnt believe that it was Roman Dmitri.
? ?? ????!
How dare you, Your Majesty the Emperor of Valha!
There was an uproar on all sides.
At first, those who could not ept the reality turned on the light in their eyes to the fact that Roman Dmitri was the culprit and raised their aura.
The number of people watching the situation from here was quiterge.
It was a whopping number in the hundreds of thousands, and they were surrounded by people everywhere they looked.
an imminent situation.
Dmitris soldiers followed Roman Dmitris back.
They were equally confused, but they firmly believed Roman Dmitris judgment in any situation.
and.
As soon as things are sorted out, I will exin the situation separately.
Roman Dmitry said:
believed
Roman Dmitri wasnt someone who would do anything that was absolutely not necessary, and Chris decided that there was a reason for their disparate conversation with the Emperor of Valha.
It was a level of trust built upyer uponyer.
Sanchez raised his voice with an angry face as if he had lost his mind in a situation that would not be strange no matter when a battle broke out.
Roman Dmitry! Perhaps this was the intention from the beginning. The words that told me to go to Duke Vieto and attempt a rebellion were not for the sake of coexistence between Valha and Dmitri, but to plunge Valha into abyss!
sumbed to evil
Roman Dmitri said with a calm face at the appearance of the whale and whale shouting.
What you see with your eyes is not the truth. Sanchez, if you want to calm down and listen to me, exin the situation .
No, I dont need your exnation. Duke Vieto became the emperor of Valha. He is the hope of Valha and was an essential figure for the future of Valha. You killed such a person.
I cut off my words.
The voice was raised.
The eyes stained with anger did not even try to understand the situation that did not make sense.
Even if the being on the floor right now was the Stern Valha that everyone was ming. Those of you who are mere strangers do not have the authority to punish the Emperor of Valha. My teacher, Morales, and His Majesty the Emperor of Valha, who was our future. You guys killed all of them. It means that you dared to trample the hopes of Valha as if mocking us in this sacrednd where Valha began.
The conversation didnt work.
Eyes full of madness.
I covered my ears.
buried in anger
Sanchez drew his sword and raised his aura like the others.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Warriors of Valha, listen up. We will honor the death of His Majesty the Emperor of Valha with the life of Roman Dmitri.
The situation has changed catastrophically.
10 minutes ago.
The people of Valha praised Roman Dmitri.
The warriors of Valha respected Roman Dmitri.
but.
It was different now.
Roman Dmitri did not try to exin further to their eyes, which shook with anger as if they were looking at the wicked.
The Emperor of Valha prepared for an emergency. In a situation where he had no choice but to kill the emperor of Valha, who would color all of Valha, he must have nted instigators who would lead the situation if he died. Trying hard wont change anything. From the moment it was discovered that the Valha Emperor was actually a being under Alexanders direction, Dmitri and Valha could not coexist in any direction.
It was dumb.
Looking at the warriors of Valha, he spat out a warning.
I demanded an opportunity to rify and it is you guys who have not even tried to hear it.
as soon as the words are finished.
Attack!
Kill!
Vengeance for His Majesty the Emperor of Valha!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Warriors of Valha rushed from all sides.
* * *
It was spectacr.
Roman Dmitri swung his sword forward at the sight of him rushing at him from all sides, enough to fill his vision.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura exploded.
Destructive energy instantly swept the front line, and dozens of warriors rushing in anger were torn apart at once.
But that was just the beginning.
Seeing the warriors filling the void as if he was not afraid of death, Roman Dmitri rushed forward and confronted the warriors of Valha head-on.
Kwajik!
He destroyed the aura of the first enemy he encountered.
As I opened my eyes to the shattering aura, Roman Dmitri cut off the opponents head with one stroke.
squeak.
head blown off
I could see the furious expressions of the Valha warriors rushing into the small space secured by the separation of the body and the head.
Roman Dmitri ferociously hit and parried iing attacks.
The warriors of Valha disregarded defense and attacked like each other, but their attacks did not exceed 2 times.
Quaang!
immediately after striking the sword.
Immediately, blood spurted from his body.
It was an attack so fast that he couldnt even recognize how he had been attacked, and he fell to the ground as he rushed forward.
Using the corpses of thoserades as a stepping stone, other warriors rushed. But they also couldnt follow through with more than two attacks.
Roman Dmitry, rampaging in the middle of enemy lines, showed a concise and neat response that gave goosebumps even when he was surrounded on all sides.
It was then.
Kreuk keureuk keureuk!
Cheak!
Minorities rushed in.
Yain.
Transformed into beasts, they quickly burrowed into the space, seizing the moment theirrades sttered blood and attacked.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Attacks erupted from all sides.
An aura arose from the beasts ws, and the anomalous and sudden attack created a dangerous scene as if it would tear Roman Dmitris skin apart.
But thats it. Heads flew before their attacks could reach them. The torso was torn apart.
The beasts extremely developed senses show the ability to exceed human limits, but even with the developed senses, it was not possible to grasp how Roman Dmitri moved.
when an attack is noticed.
It was after the head was blown off.
In the situation where the wild people rushed in, the minority who caused the fire puffed up their cheeks and spewed out mes.
Whoa.
Hwareuk.
Roaring!
mes swirling like a whirlpool!
Even the allies who were entangled in the surroundings were not safe from the mes, and they only aimed for the life of Roman Dmitri, excluding the safety of their allies.
That moment.
Certainly-
raging.
through the mes
Roman Dmitry hit and went.
The mes did not work at all against Roman Dmitri, and the oppressive magic of the minority using curses was disintegrated at once.
My eyes were spinning tight.
Obviously, if you go this far, you should be struggling with numerical superiority, but Roman Dmitri smashed any attack he encountered with overwhelming force.
It was the same with Ger.
As he rushed along with the savages, he opened his eyes to the shocking reality.
sh.
Ouch.
Blood sttered on his chest.
As a 5-star swordsman, Ger was strong enough to defeat a 6-star swordsman if the physical strength of a barbarian was added.
However, he faced a reality that was no different from a normal Valha warrior.
Even the ger couldnt continue the attack more than once, and Roman Dmitris attack ripped his chest apart.
Stumbled.
Taking a few steps back, he btedly realized the reality as he looked at the confusingly intertwined scene.
no way.
It was overwhelming.
no matter which direction ites from.
Roman Dmitri has been ughtered.
People praised the appearance he showed on the stage of the test, but looking at it now, it could not be said that it was Roman Dmitris strength.
Roman Dmitris presence was greatly inted.
Gerr got goosebumps at the will to ughter all beings by blocking it, not just to survive here.
If we had challenged him, let alone loss of physical strength, we would have died meaninglessly.
sure
extraterrestrial existence.
From the moment he took on the challenge, passing the test was certain.
I realized the level of the continents best sword that people say, but as a Ger, I couldnt step back.
He is a warrior of Valha.
It is also representative of the minority.
For warriors, it is honorable to die fighting the strong.
willingly risked his life
To avenge the Emperor of Valha.
To prove your pride as a warrior.
like that.
sh.
As he rushed at Roman Dmitri, his head flew off without even trying to attack.
* * *
Screams were heard from all directions.
Death abounded.
Sanchez, who ordered the attack, shed bloody tears mixed with the blood that sttered around him.
iced coffee-.
It was hopeless.
I lost my sanity.
After Morales, who was the spiritual supporter, and even the emperor of Valha died, Sanchez could not make a rational decision.
When the rebellion seeded, he was really happy.
He thought he could finally lead Valha in the right direction, but the scene of the massacre denied his dreams.
finished.
Valhas hope is dead.
It seemed that Sanchez would not be able to live as a Valha warrior unless he could avenge him.
[Yes, kill it. Kill it.]
[You must kill Roman Dmitri.]
[You killed the Emperor of Valha. He killed the hero of Valha. But what are you hesitating about?]
Into his ears.
I heard the devils whisper.
Sanchez didnt think it was an hallucination.
It was his sincerity.
Look at what Roman Dmitry did!
After killing the Emperor of Valha.
There was no sign of remorse.
It was an existence that could not live under the same sky as Valha, and now themand was in Sanchezs hands.
My mind was clouded.
Sanchez staggered as if he had been drugged, his expression stained with madness.
Definitely kill.
Beep.
I heard the magicmunicator.
this battle.
The story was different from the battles that took ce in Valhas territory before.
Even then, Roman Dmitri overcame the attacks of Valha and Cronus and safely escaped to Dmitri, but he was certain that this time it was impossible.
People said that the origin of Valha is right here in the southern jungle.
It did not simply express a symbolic meaning, but in fact, warriors who ounted for 30% of the entire force of Valha were crouching in this jungle dense with trees.
they.
It did not move even in the civil war in Valha.
For those who only react to external threats, Roman Dmitri became the justification for moving the warriors of the jungle.
Through the magicmunicator, Sanchez shouted like a howl.
Warriors of Valha, listen up. His Majesty the Emperor of Valha is dead. An outsider, Roman Dmitri, dared to kill a Valha hero in the sacrednds of Valha. From now on, as His Majestys representative, Imand all warriors in Valha. Kill Roman Dmitry. Stop him at all costs to prevent him from escaping the southern jungle.
sumbed to evil
Sanchez, ring at the ughter Roman Dmitri, red at his bloodied teeth.
This is an imperial order. All of you mustply, without leaving a single person out.
southern jungle.
An order to mobilize them all.
It was an unprecedented event in history that hadnt happened since Valhas rise as an empire.
Sanchez was convinced.
Roman Dmitry.
You will never get out of the southern jungle alive.
Chapter 375
Chapter 375 Viin (2)
It was a fierce battle.
Chris shouted as he shed the leading enemy at the sight of the enemy rushing in without even having time to catch his breath.
Stay in formation! Dont get caught up in the enemys attack, and stick to the designated positions in groups of 10, just like in training!
training in the past.
There was also training in preparation for the melee.
Dmitris battles were usually spearheaded by Roman Dmitri, and the way the soldiers cleared the battlefield.
It was enough against most enemies.
However, it was clear that if they rushed indiscriminately now against the Valha Empire, they would be caught up in the overwhelming number of people and the damage would be great.
so it made it big.
It was a tactic of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
The battlefield was divided in detail and teams of ten were formed, and they organically switched roles of offense and defense with their backs to each other.
After 5 people tried to attack, the remaining 5 people defended the enemys attack, and when those who were defending tried to counterattack, those who took a breath after attacking yed the role of defense again. Ten people moved as one body.
Not only that, but the ranks of ten were piled up to make up a position of a thousand such as a hundred.
chose stability.
It was a very defensive tactic.
It was in the form of confronting iing enemies, but Dmitris soldiers believed in Roman Dmitris might.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
An explosion was heard.
Regardless of the ranks, it was no problem for Dmitris soldiers to advance stably due to Roman Dmitri sweeping indiscriminately.
Rather, as the Valha Empire, the fire fell on their feet.
Even Dmitris soldiers had to be quickly eliminated to drive Roman Dmitri into a corner, but the numerical superiority did not work as expected in situations where it was not easy to deal with here or there.
and.
sh.
Phat pah pah phat.
Chris was discussing.
He was not included in the ranks of ten, and every time his sword shed, the warriors of Valha could not even scream and sttered blood.
Chris deliberately dealt with an enemy judged to be a master.
Enemies that the soldiers couldnt handle caused cracks, so he moved quickly and took on the danger.
Kevin too.
It was the same.
Dmitrys demon went rampant.
Although he couldnt set the entire battlefield as the stage of Roman Dmitri, Kevin was paving the way at the head of the ranks of soldiers.
Certainly, Dmitris potential was great.
It didnt make sense to deal with hundreds of thousands with only a few thousand troops, but Chris expression grew worse as time went on.
I cant see the end.
Enemies constantly rushing in.
The number of enemies was greater than expected.
Dmitri always trains to prepare for any variable situation, but he did not know that he would experience something like this after dealing with the former Valha emperor.
Moreover, the opponent was the whole of Valha.
Obviously not long ago, admirers of Roman Dmitry risked their lives, so I couldnt guarantee how long they wouldst.
puck.
Pierce the enemys heart.
Shivering and throwing down the falling enemy, Chris looked around the battlefield with a bloodstained face.
In case of emergency, a warp point has been set up at the border of the southern jungle. It is possible to get out of this ce once you get there. Due to the limitation of the warp point, you cannot move to Dmitri at once, but you will have time to catch your breath even if you defeat the troops immediately following you. The problem is that the southern jungle is veryrge. Hundreds of thousands of visible enemies. If Valha had summoned more troops, the situation would only get worse.
Kronos Empire.
It was different from when I went to war with them.
This is the territory of Valha, and the warriors of the Valha Empire are superior to ordinary soldiers.
In fact, there were beings who responded to Chris attack.
The savages who manifested the senses of the beast were not easily defeated, and the repeated battles made them feel tired little by little.
Not yet.
There was room.
But time is not on Dmitris side, so Chris found a way to solve the problem at hand.
But then.
Help Dmitri!
I cant let the savior of the World Tree die!
Dark Elves.
they started moving.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
The Dark Elves were confused.
The actions of Roman Dmitri who killed the Emperor of Valha could not be positively epted by the Dark Elves.
Mr. Darkan.
Give us orders.
The normal elves urged.
The authority tomand belonged to Darkan.
This was a very serious matter, andmon sense made it right to help Valha attack Roman Dmitri.
Dark elves and Valha coexist.
The Valha Empire acknowledged the territory of the Dark Elves, who settled in the southern jungle, and the Dark Elves helped each other by fulfilling the promise of their ancestors.
But if.
What will happen if you stand by and help Dmitri?
You will no longer be able to live in Valhas territory.
The warriors of the southern jungles would attack the Dark Elves, and the Dark Elves could not afford it.
damn it.
I swallowed dry saliva.
The order to attack Dmitri filled his throat.
but.
It couldnt be.
The promise of the ancestors and the fate of the Dark Elves.
It was not more important than the meaning of the world tree.
The world tree was absolute to the elves, who maintained a close rtionship with nature, and if the world tree blessed them, Roman Dmitri could never be seen as a harm to the world.
This was ck and white logic.
If Roman Dmitri was justice, Valha, who opposes them, could only be evil.
gritted it
My head was confused, but my heart had already made up my mind.
The Dark Elves follow the will of the World Tree. Roman Dmitry entered the southern tomb to ascertain the truth. There must be a reason for killing the Emperor of Valha, and we will give our lives to help Roman Dmitri get out of the southern jungle alive!
I will follow the will of the Chieftain!
Attack!
The atmosphere turned.
they took the bow
The magic power swirling from his hands created ck arrows and simultaneously fired them at the enemies.
Papa papa pat.
Puffer Puck!
Cheak!
All Dark Elves have betrayed Valha!
Kill the Dark Elves too!
The arrow attack was fierce.
With a single blow that pierced even the hardest steel armor, the warriors of Valha turned on the lights in their eyes and rushed at the Dark Elves.
But their advance was blocked by Dmitri.
Chris quickly judged the situation and raised his voice, preupying a position where he could protect the Dark Elves.
We will block the road! Ranged attack please!
from then.
No more conversation was necessary.
Dmitris soldiers stably defended, and the Dark Elves continuously fired arrows from a distance.
and.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
DarKhan was also an excellent fighter.
The ck aura that swirled from his sword shed Valhas warriors, and he, too, swept across the battlefield regardless of rank.
The elfs unique plump movements were the highlight.
Even if an attack came from all sides, he deflected it with a flexible movement and pierced the opponents forehead in an instant with a long, thin sword.
puck C
back.
The Dark Elf wizards manifested their magic.
At some point, the warriors of Valha had no choice but to open the way for the magic that exploded everywhere.
Dmitry took the momentum.
stage of the test.
The warriors of Valha who had filled it began to split into two sides.
They risked their lives to try to block it, but Roman Dmitri and the soldiers following fiercely resisted, and the corpses piled up like a mountain to form a path.
Is that why?
Dmitris soldiers and Dark Elves who followed Darkan hoped that they might be able to return alive in this dangerous situation.
Finally.
entered the jungle.
Although it was still the time when the sun had risen in the middle of the sky, the densely grown huge trees did not allow the sun to shine down.
and.
sh.
over the branches of trees.
A lot of red lights shed.
Warriors of the Southern Jungle.
They were flocking to this ce ording to the imperial order.
* * *
It was a man in the form of a monkey.
Looking down at the ground from a branch, he said to Roman Dmitri.
My name is Muroro. Roman Dmitry. I was genuinely delighted to hear that you had passed the test stage. Though you may not have been born in Valha, having proven yourself on the festival stage and participating in Valhas civil war, I have decided that you are worthy of entering the tombs of the South. that you Why did you kill the Emperor of Valha?
flicked out tongue
At first nce, the exposed face was full of wounds from numerous battles.
A standoff has taken ce.
After entering the jungle, Valhas warriors waited for Murorosmand without rushing into it.
said Roman Dmitry.
In the tomb in the south, we discovered that the Duke of Vieto was a dog of the Cronus Empire. The warriors of Valha did not hear the conversation between me and Duke Vieto due to magic interference, but he admitted the truth and provoked me. I just killed him who said he couldnt kill the Emperor of Valha.
You are talking funny things.
Muroro showed a cold expression.
The chief of the monkey n.
He wielded considerable influence in the southern jungles.
In particr, he asserted that no warrior could defeat Muroro in the densely forested jungle.
I believe in what you say. Of course, depending on our arrest, the precondition of diligently participating in the investigation will follow.
It was a breakdown of negotiations.
The moment you follow the performance.
It was like inviting death.
Even if the truth was told, the warriors of Valha, including Muroro, were not ready to hear the truth.
Valha is an empire.
That their emperor is Kronoss dog.
Even if it is the truth, they will turn a blind eye to the truth in front of them.
It was then.
[Chris.]
It was a whole tone.
Chris slightly raised his eyebrows, but quickly regained hisposure.
[As long as the Valha Empire moves, the Cronus Empire will not stand still either. Dmitry is in danger. Once Ive opened the way, take your troops and return to Dmitry. We must secure Dmitris safety, convene the Kingdom Alliance, and prepare for an all-out war against the Valha Empire and the Cronos Empire.]
It was a hypothesis.
Cronus was saving himself for a special reason, but there was no guarantee that he would stay still even after revising the n entirely and moving the Valha Empire.
I had to think of the worst.
The moment Chris sent the word that he understood, Muroro let out a thunderous voice.
Attack!
* * *
Papa-papa-
Something was firing from all directions.
It was a sharp sting.
did not avoid
Roman Dmitri faced a dangerous situation head-on and instantly exploded the seething mana in the battle.
widely.
The seventh step of Heavenly Demons reign.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
I skipped the previous step.
Steps that do not follow one after another halve the power, but it was a different story if used with herbivores in the second half.
sh.
The world was dyed white.
the noise is gone
The warriors who rushed at Murorosmand couldnt grasp the reality, and when the white world regained its original color, a deafening explosion followed.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Extinction ().
It tore apart those who were in front.
Hundreds of warriors were destroyed just as they charged, and some of the trees that were dense enough to block the sun disappeared.
Thanks to this, sunlight from the sky illuminated the ground.
Muroro, who was able to save his life at a short distance, looked at the scene in front of him with a shocked expression.
What is this?
This.
It was not human power.
He was unable to rationally judge the situation, as he had a numerical superiority in power he had never seen before.
It was then.
Now.
Follow the lord!
Led by Roman Dmitry.
Chris and the soldiers followed.
Roman Dmitri shed enemies who hadnte to their senses one after another, and Chris and Dmitris men went on the offensive rather than defensive formation this time.
Dark elves likewise joined Dmitris ranks.
The intention was clear.
wanted to open the way.
In a move to divert Dmitris men, Muroro gave orders to his warriors.
Dont block the road! Our target is Roman Dmitry. If we take care of that one guy, we will have our revenge!
just one blow.
I knew I couldnt guarantee the odds.
In that case, I decided that it might be better to discard the elements that could get in my way and focus on dealing with only one Roman Dmitri.
Dmitris soldiers, including Chris, and the Dark Elves are also not to be taken lightly.
If they run away, there will be no particr problem.
In a situation where Roman Dmitri had to be prevented from returning alive, their operation was rather good news for Valha.
The road is open.
Chris and the soldiers headed down that road.
Even knowing that Roman Dmitri was left alone, Chris did not look back.
believed
Just as he followed his orders even after killing the Emperor of Valha, he had blind faith in Roman Dmitri.
tall.
Roman Dmitry stopped walking.
that too.
I knew Muroros intentions.
Rather than fighting fiercely for no reason, he made it clear that he would remain so that the soldiers could escape.
It was a strange situation.
The warriors of Valha who open the way.
Roman Dmitry left alone.
The figures of Chris and the soldiers moved away.
As Valhas warriors blocked the wide open road again, Roman Dmitri was left alone.
Muroro thought.
it went ording to n
Roman Dmitri probably intends to escape after securing the safety of his subordinates, but it is impossible to escape the warriors of Valha in the jungle.
Unless you cut down all the warriors in the jungle.
He will follow Roman Dmitri tenaciously and bully him again and again until hepletely loses his strength.
A sword of astonishing power.
That too will have its limits.
Because the opponent is not God.
however.
Tell me in advance.
recent.
Roman Dmitry was lost in thought.
past and present.
were going the same way.
However, because the body is different, the environment is different, and the experience is different.
The result was different.
st furnace.
Im not going to run away. So I hope you keep the pride of Valha until the end.
with this opportunity.
Roman Dmitri will check the history of the current life.
Chapter 376
Chapter 376 The Viin (3)
Present Life.
Rapid growth is a natural result.
He didnt find it strange at all that he, who was called Dmitris fool who inherited his experience as a heavenly demon, was growing explosively.
Chris Kevin, the now-dead Henderson, and so on.
There was a basis for his growth, just as the beings who hadnt seen much before meeting him grew up.
however.
At some point, I felt strange.
When he epted the mes of the fire, Roman Dmitri realized that it was not just the power of his previous life.
No matter how much he used the me God Art, it is a clear talent to ept a lump of fire with a human body. The problem is that this ispletely different from normal talent. The realm of genius that people are familiar with. Its a separate matter from talent, such as epting mana well and being physically superior.
The first time I opened my eyes to Roman Dmitry.
His physical condition was at its worst.
His body, which was not physically developed at all and was messed up with umted waste, could not find any possibility as a warrior.
However, after undergoing metamorphosis several times, she discovered the true nature of her new body.
There was no refusal.
Whether using the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art.
Whether using the Chloride Gods Ball.
Either ept the lump of fire.
The characteristic repulsion when applying something new to the body is significantly less than what Roman Dmitry experienced in previous lives.
Rather, I epted it as if it were mine.
It was perfectly absorbed and manifested more than 100% of its abilities, and thanks to this, Roman Dmitri made great progress in just a few years.
Martial arts have limits.
There was a time limit to building a foundation, collecting mana, and raising it to a certain level.
However, even if he lived as Roman Dmitri and had previous life experiences, his growth rate was too fast.
previous life.
At this age, what kind of state would you be in?
Embarrassingly, I couldnt guarantee that I was superior to my current life.
Baek Joong-hyeok before his death reached the level of heaven and reached the sky, but Baek Joong-hyeok in the process of growing up did not have such skills at the age of histe 20s.
Unlike the time when I couldnt get out of my fathers shadow yet.
Roman Dmitry in his present life has already gained wings and has shown an unprecedented rate of growth.
Was there a special reason for that?
There was no
External help such as elixirs did not exist, and only self-training outpaced the growth rate of the previous life.
It doesnt mean that you are stronger than your previous self.
Simply looking at the growth rate, the development of the current life meant that even themon sense of the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok.
like that.
Years passed.
And now.
Roman Dmitry hase to the truth.
The body of this life is different from the general talent. Beginners who dont know anything cant do anything with this physically undeveloped body, but for me, who has experienced a previous life, its rather the optimal body.
Come to think of it, I knew the answer right from the start.
Possession.
A body that epts a soul that is not suited to the body and does nothing wrong.
It wasntmon.
The existence that everyone pointed at Dmitri as an idiot was actually born with a talent that no one would recognize.
sure
Roman Dmitri in his present life.
Ironically, it was a body for the highest ss.
Everyone has a growing process, but if you dont know everything, no one can handle the body.
and to that body.
The spirit of Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, dwelled.
* * *
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world was dyed in various colors.
The warriors of Valha rushing from all sides risked their lives and exploded their power, revealing their desire to somehow defeat Roman Dmitri.
They knew too.
Many people would die to deal with just one Roman Dmitri, but as warriors of Valha, they knew that life was more important than life.
a lot of auras
numerous wills.
Roman Dmitri raised his aura towards them, clutching his sword.
It was a blow.
Taking the eighth step of the reign of the Heavenly Demon, Roman Dmitri showed his full potential.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Light exploded.
A whirlwind of light swallowed up the noise and covered all sides, followed by a tremendous explosion that tore through the ears.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge explosion.
Thousands of warriors caught up in it were annihted at once, and their bodies were torn to shreds just by being within the impact range of the explosion.
With just one attack, the space within sight was devastated.
Thest herbivore cannot be used perfectly because it has not reached the level of heaven yet, but Baek Jung-hyeok of his previous life conquered Murim with the eighth attack.
everyone.
I was stunned.
There is a permissible range in humanmon sense.
It was uneptable to see thousands of warriors die in a single attack, and even Muroro, who watched the situation from the treetop, was unable to utter a word.
I heard the rumors of the public. How strong Roman Dmitry is.
However, as soon as they realized that the rumors that shocked and shocked people were not actually expressions of their strength, the warriors of Valha felt goosebumps all over their bodies and thought they had to run away.
the problem is.
It was just the beginning.
The blow was only one of many, but Roman Dmitri appeared right in front of them for the next one.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The space was swept away.
The first being encountered couldnt even scream.
As he and his surroundings were torn to pieces, Valhas warriors gritted their teeth and tried to attack Roman Dmitri.
pod.
has disappeared.
When I opened my eyes, I heard a scream from several tens of meters away.
Cheak!
evil!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a startling move.
Roman Dmitri stirred up the situation surrounding him by demonstrating his footsteps, and the siege of Valha warriors was meaningless.
When I blocked it, it was torn apart.
If you tried to block the aura by manifesting it, the aura itself was broken, and the warriors of Valha invariably met an empty death.
For Valha!
For Valha!
If we go to a war of attrition, we will win unconditionally!
People fell to evil.
The Emperor of Valha is dead.
The sight that unfolded in front of them made it impossible for them to back down, no matter how strong the enemy was.
ran up
And died.
Roman Dmitris presence swelled terribly, cutting off his head and tearing his body apart.
Kwadeuk.
trampled on the head
With the blood sshing on his face, Roman Dmitry cut off dozens of heads in an instant.
It was truly spectacr to see the world stained with blood.
When he manifested the Heavenly Demon Sword, the space itself was swept away, and he burrowed into the space where enemies were gathered, shing at random.
My eyes were spinning tight. I tried to attack Roman Dmitri somehow, but the situation changed every time I blinked.
sh.
A scream was heard from the right.
The warrior who swung his sword with an evil face in a space that was swept away by the storm was torn apart like a sword.
sh.
This time it was on the left.
Every time Roman Dmitri swung his sword, blood sttered, and only his attacks produced meaningful results even in the midst ofplicated battles.
Then, when many warriors flocked. The Heavenly Demon Sword was manifested.
A powerful blow that swept through space made numerical superiority to nothing.
sh.
I opened my eyes.
I thought there was a fair amount of distance, but Roman Dmitri appeared right in front of me and smashed the Valha warriors head.
puck.
It was an appalling sight.
How many have already died?
Muroro trembled.
A freaking monster.
I just found out
It is not the opponent who falls into the trap.
Roman Dmitri stepped in even though he knew it might be a trap, and the fight going on from now on was war, not hunting.
A war of one to hundreds of thousands. Even at the cost of hundreds of thousands of lives, I couldnt guarantee that I could kill a single Roman Dmitry.
however.
does he know
Roman Dmitris Heavenly Demon Sword showed tremendous explosive power.
It was driven with an attack that swept away space, but in fact, the true form of the Heavenly Demon Sword is not to deal with the majority.
A blow that instantly concentrates power.
If the opponent couldnt handle it, the surroundings were swept away in the aftermath.
That is to say.
No one was able to take the blow.
Roman Dmitry pressed down the opponent with overwhelming force to the extent that even normal battles could not be exchanged.
There were clearly limits.
Mana is not infinite.
there will be an end
Muroro knew that, but he knew that he couldnt see the end.
Is this your power?
right in front of your eyes.
Roman Dmitry appeared.
* * *
There was no time to fight back.
The very thought of finding an opponent and attempting a counterattack entered his mind, but when he came to his senses, blood sttered from his right arm.
Cheak!
Pak.
fell from a tree
Hitting the floor, Muroro screamed.
gritted it
Muroro struggled to raise his trembling body and guarded his surroundings with his left arm.
e! I will deal with you!
sumbed to evil
He shouted loudly with his bloodstained mouth.
Valhas truth.
I didnt know.
Muroro felt devastated when Roman Dmitri mentioned that the Valha emperor might be Kronoss dog.
Everyone noticed to some extent. The idea that there might be a conspiracy where Valha is headed in the wrong direction.
Roman Dmitri revealed the truth openly, but the warriors of Valha could not ept the reality even though they had witnessed it with their own eyes and heard the truth.
Valha.
It is a country of warriors.
A country that knows honor more than death.
Even if this country perished, I couldnt say that the ugly truth was the truth.
The great warrior Carlos.
People didnt know his end.
He, who spoke of the ugly truth, was found hanged at home after spending a lonelyst year.
It was the root of Valha.
Who are you to use me of being stupid?
Even if someone says its useless.
They couldnt admit that a truth that was uglier than dying on the spot was the truth.
I am the muro of Valha .
puck.
head blown off
not even see
I couldnt even react.
And that was just one of many deaths toe.
* * *
Bego.
cut and cut again
Roman Dmitry ughtered his enemies like a bloodstained demon, baring his teeth stained with blood.
Tell me. this is not your strength Tell me youre stronger than this to boost my strength.
Like the gluttony of a hungry ghost.
I was thirsty.
The previous life reached its apex before reaching the end.
I hoped my present life would be different.
In a situation where no one could properly receive his sword, Roman Dmitri did not surround himself with enemies, but rather dug into the space and ughtered.
Things have turned around.
I thought I had lured Roman Dmitri into a trap, but it seemed like Roman Dmitri was hunting.
My throat is burned.
drove Valha.
at the end of these.
Alexander will be there.
And Alexander was sure he had something to boost his strength.
but.
The overwhelming power caused cracks in the strong will.
This is not it!
Retreat! Once we join the main force, we will attack Roman Dmitri again!
Muroro was the focal point.
The warriors of Valha hesitantly withdrew, thinking that if they continued like this, they might end up in meaningless death.
Valhas honor was trampled upon by overwhelming force.
They rationalized to themselves that thends of the southern jungles were vast and that Roman Dmitri was alone, so there was definitely a chance to deal with him once more.
The warriors of Valha retreated.
they ran away
They, flocking to the honorablend, fled in every direction like frightened children.
It was a fact that Muroro had overlooked.
Even though he knew the truth, he gave his life, but not everyone was like him during the years of decay.
finished.
In the raging battle, Roman Dmitri looked up at the sky and showed empty eyes.
I hope the reason you called me here wasnt just to save the world.
Thirst was not quenched.
atst.
I couldnt exert my power.
Alexander or whoever was behind it.
If this is the end, you will be disappointed.
I have not yet reached the realm of my previous life.
In order to satisfy this thirst, there had to be an existence that threatened him so that he could reach that level and aim for more.
Thats why I sincerely prayed.
I hope that Alexander has prepared a lot for a long time. I hope that the unknown power he has is so great that it threatens him.
It was then.
iced coffee.
A moan leaked from afar.
check it out there
Sanchez, who hade to his senses, was looking at Roman Dmitri with a shocked expression.
Chapter 377
Chapter 377 The viin (4)
Sanchezs face turned blue.
wherever your eyes reach.
Bodies were strewn about.
The warriors of Valha, who made a lot of noise and watched Roman Dmitris honorable challenge, died because they could not handle a single monster.
There were no survivors besides those who fled.
Those who were swept away by the storm of swords were torn apart by force they could not handle, and it was hard to find a sound body on the ground.
iced coffee.
My eyes trembled.
It was an embarrassing situation for Sanchez.
The moment the Emperor of Valha died.
he lost his temper
From then on, he couldnt remember what he had done, and when he came to his senses, he saw a terrible scene like this unfolding before his eyes.
Fragmented memories popped into my mind.
The moment he recalled the fact that the battle had urred on his orders, Sanchez vomited what was inside him on the spot.
Wow.
reversed
I wanted to deny reality.
but.
The reality was so stark.
The warriors of Valha were massacred, and those who couldnt handle Roman Dmitri abandoned Sanchez and decided to retreat.
Sanchez vomited several times.
He looked at Roman Dmitri with red-hot eyes like a drunkard and said in a voice of despair.
Roman Dmitry. tell me the truth Was the Emperor of Valha really the Duke of Vieto a dog of Cronus?
okay.
ha.
I closed my eyes tightly.
It was disastrous.
The man who gave his all after Morales death was actually a dog following Cronus.
The truth was not in doubt.
In fact, if you think about it a little carefully, there is no reason for Roman Dmitri to expose the truth at the risk.
The warriors of Valha, including Sanchez, obviously knew that fact.
However, the reason why they couldnt allow the conversation was the shocking scene of killing the Emperor of Valha in front of their eyes and the matter of pride that they couldnt admit that the Valha Empire was a dog of the Cronus Empire.
atst.
was his own responsibility.
Hismand ignited the wick, and the warriors of Valha were ovee with emotion and chose to attack.
Couldnt even you understand Valhas anger? The rtionship between Valha and Dmitri wouldnt have changed once the Emperor of Valha had been understood, rather than killed, and given us time to ept how harsh this reality is. Why did you have to go this far? Why the hell why?!
I was outraged.
passed on the responsibility
In a situation where he was about to lose his mind, Sanchez felt like he wouldnt be able to breathe if he didnt do this.
Roman Dmitri said with cold eyes.
I still dont know what went wrong. The rtionship between Valha and Dmitri was at odds from the beginning. Duke of Stern Valha Vieto. From the moment it is revealed that both the key figures in Valhas power are dogs following the Kronos Empire, no peacefulpromise is allowed. Why do you think the Duke of Vieto epted the truth in front of people?
That is .
There is nothingplicated about it. Regardless of the choice made, the Valha Empire and Dmitri would have been driven to catastrophe by the Cronus Empire. The Duke of Vieto was just a decoy from the start. Whether I rule the Valha Empire or I kill him to be an enemy of Valha. It would have made things worse in one way or another. The truth doesnt matter. Seeing that Duke Vieto epted his death meekly means that he entered a situation that we couldnt control in the first ce.
Alexander.
It was an evil being.
When Roman Dmitri reached the truth, he boldly abandoned the bait and threw the embers of his anger at the Valha Empire.
Sanchez covered his face.
With a face contorted in pain, he begged earnestly.
please. Cant you please save Valha?
As it is.
Valha was over.
After being used only by the Cronus Empire, the existence of Valha would bepletely cut off and the empires status would fall.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Sanchez was a warrior.
And it was stupid.
The fact that Duke Vieto was abandoned meant that the dogs following Cronus had already taken over the leadership of Valha.
How will they move from now on? Regardless of the truth, they will incite people by criticizing Roman Dmitris actions.
The Valha Empire will do its best to fight against Dmitri.
st furnace.
no more telling the truth
There was no reason to care about how he would be remembered by a guy who would soon die.
Its alreadyte.
sh.
blown the head
Sanchezs body fell to the floor as blood sttered in all directions.
* * *
As expected.
Head of Valha.
When the neers to power were informed of the events in the southern jungles, they expressed strong anger.
bang!
This is a deration of war against Valha!
youre right. You dared to kill the Emperor of Valha in thend of Valha. Were not ignorant of the fact that Roman Dmitri has worked hard for Valha, but this incident is not something that can be overlooked. We need to prepare our troops right now. We must punish Roman Dmitri by fighting against Dmitri!
Anger boiled over.
In an atmosphere where an all-out war could be dered at any moment, the new face, Baron Irene, spoke in a cautious voice.
Anyway, isnt it the first thing to check the facts first? Roman Dmitry is suspicious of the collusion between His Majesty the Emperor of Valha and Kronos .
widely!
What kind of nonsense is that!
To check whether it is true or not. You dont even have to. What is clear is that Roman Dmitry publicly executed His Majesty the Emperor of Valha in front of all eyes, and whatever the truth is, that is reason enough to punish him. Baron Irn. If you have a head, do something called thinking. If you were lucky enough to get a chance to attend this event during Valhas reorganization, you should think about taking advantage of the opportunity. What kind of nonsense is that?
youre right. Dont say that again.
Baron Irn couldnt even finish his words properly.
The im waspletely trampled on by the massive opposition, and the person leading the Valha leadership was once again in the spotlight.
His name is.
It was Count Snowdin.
When the Duke of Vieto was in crisis, he was the key figure who led the rebellion to sess by supporting troops at the end.
From now on, our operation is simple. First of all, I will publicize Roman Dmitris evil deeds externally. If he reveals the fact that he clearly did the wrong thing, the cause of helping Dmitri as an alliance of kingdoms is bound to be ambiguous. And Roman Dmitrys men are thinking of opening a way out of the Valha territory through the warp point. But not Roman Dmitry. We will close all the warp gates in the south and block his way to istion. The jungle area in the south is vast. And it will take a considerable amount of time to reach Marin from there or to cross the border and move to another country. We will iste Roman Dmitri. And in between .
widely.
Moved the horse on the map.
Valha Army.
The horse that marked it trampled Hector.
The army of Valha will advance north and make Dmitri a mess.
* * *
That afternoon.
The continent turned upside down.
As the Valha Empire openly criticized Roman Dmitri, the Kingdom Alliance immediately held a video conference.
King of the Franks.
he said with a worried face.
This problem is a bit vague. Of course, helping Roman Dmitri, the head of the Kingdom Union, is the right thing to do, but if Valhas im is true, its an incident that killed the emperor of Valha. There is no moral reason for this, right?
It was a valid argument.
But as soon as he uttered the words, a bacsh erupted from all three screens.
[I believe in Roman Dmitri. If he killed the Emperor of Valha, there must be a reason for that.]
[We need to send troops right now. The reason why the Valha Empire publicly criticized Roman Dmitri was to secure a cause. Ill move my troops and Ill try to deal with Roman Dmitri somehow in the jungles of the south. We cant just watch it like this.]
[I think the same. And we must prepare for an all-out war with Valha.]
Three characters.
Each was King Redford and Edwin Hector King of Cairo.
The trend has turned.
Although the matter had already been decided by majority vote, it was not only the King of the Franks who expressed concern.
[I oppose unconditionally supporting Dmitri. Kronos and Valha. Because they despised the cause, they became evil and did dirty things such as persecuting foreign countries for unjust reasons. We cant follow the same path.]
It was King Umberto.
that too.
He was willing to do anything for Dmitri.
However, Umberto had a very difficult time in the meantime, and as he was oppressed by the empire, he became wary of those in power.
Roman Dmitri was forming a forceparable to the two major mountain ranges on the continent.
If he was a being who pursued ughter for no justification, he would have to reconsider their current rtionship.
pros and cons.
The difference between the two was whether or not they believed.
Those in favor were convinced that there must be a valid reason as they experienced Roman Dmitri.
atst.
What do you think, Count Fabius?
beyond the screen.
The right to speak was handed over to him, who watched the situation with a sad face.
* * *
said Count Fabius.
[If you killed the Emperor of Valha simply because he was a threat, or if the words the Valha Empire ims are all true. What are you talking about?]
His posture was crooked.
He showed his difort.
[I will say it openly. Who is supporting the kingdom union now? Do you think the empire cant touch us because we are so strong? no. Roman Dmitry. It is because he exists that we can stand tall and assert ourselves. What does that mean? It means that the moment Roman Dmitri dies, we cant be sure of our lives.]
This ce.
Powers from around the world gathered.
However, Count Fabius was like a bull who would do anything for the sake of the person he served.
[If you want to make a cause, go back to the old kingdom union. To the time when the empires persecution was natural when you couldnt do anything against the empire. But if you realize whats important. Take the truth once and for all. Helping Roman Dmitries first, and after that, its a question of whether or not its true. Do you know what I mean?]
It was a sharp usation.
Umberto Frank.
The two kings were silent.
They thought they said what they thought based onmon sense, but looking back, it was a statement that came out because they had room to spare.
when you are on the edge of a precipice.
they were desperate
If that was the case, I would have asked to be spared for whatever reason.
Obviously we got it wrong. Then what should we do from now on?
[] understand. We will resolve this issue for now and verify the authenticity of the caseter.]
Opinions gathered.
Valha Empire.
They were rallying their troops.
In an imminent situation, the worst had to think of an all-out war.
It was then.
[His Majesty King Umberto! Its a big deal!]
Screens of each country.
There was an uproar.
The news of King Umberto was the fastest, but incidents urred simultaneously.
[The Kronos Empire has invaded its borders!]
The death of the Emperor of Valha.
ns have changed.
The Kronos Empire, which was trying to spend enough time, broke the silence and raised its gigantic body.
All out war!
It was the moment when the Second Continental War began.
Chapter 378
Chapter 378 Second Continental War (1)
Umbertos Border.
Umbertos soldiers guarding the foremost defensive positions looked across the border with terrified expressions.
flutter.
The g fluttered in the wind.
The appearance of the enemies advancing with the symbol of the Kronos Empire was like an endless wave, so human eyes could not capture all of them.
How many troops did you mobilize?
Cold sweat dripped from my brow and my legs trembled at the fact that I would soon have to risk my life to fight them.
Calderon Drake.
Umbertos sessor and themander of the foremost defensive position said to his adjutant with a calm face.
What about Kronos troops?
As a result of scouting using Familiar magic, it is estimated that more than 500,000 troops were mobilized. The problem is that the Kronos Empire mobilized the Mage Tower. Although we have prepared everything in preparation for their attack, Umberto alone cannotst for a long time.
With this, the collusion between Valha and Kronos has been proven.
Death of the Emperor of Valha.
The question that arose as a result was resolved by the attack of the Cronus Empire.
The reason Roman Dmitri killed the Emperor of Valha was because of a collusion with Kronos.
Valha put forward the evil deeds of Roman Dmitri in arge scale, but from the moment Cronos crossed the border in line with the progress of the Valha Empire, the controversy was meaningless.
The benefits of each other were clear.
The way Valha and Cronus help each other gave Dmitri enough reason to fight tenaciously.
said Calderon Drake.
This war is a national crisis. Roman Dmitri and his forces are still isted in Valha, and Cairo and Dmitris help cant be hoped for as the Kronos Empire has crossed Cairos borders at the same time. The same goes for Hectors kingdom. Now that the Valha Empire is gathering troops for its northward march, even Hector cannot act hastily.
That is to say.
It means that therge army of Cronus that can be seen now must be stopped by the power of the three southern kingdoms.
Great.
under.
Sighs were heard on all sides.
Although they had traveled to many battlefields following Calderon Drake, the situation against the Cronus Empire was inevitably devastating.
Many people will probably die.
However, from the moment they joined the new kingdom union and tasted what freedom was like, there was no option to kneel down to them.
will fight
Even if you look at the end of Odelia, who followed Cronus, you can see that powerless surrender is only directly rted to Umbertos downfall.
Right now, contact the Southern Three Kingdoms. It is an all-out war. All troops must be concentrated here, leaving only the minimum number of troops to defend each border. If we block the attack of the Kronos Empire. It can create a twist in the situation of dealing with two monsters, Kronos and Valha.
All right.
moved briskly.
I knew that one day something like this would happen.
Umberto was a country with a pulpit that refused Kronos outstretched hand to the end, and Calderon Drake was ready to give his life for the country.
A person once ssified as an A-ss alert by Cronus.
Having inherited Drakes blood, he will not back down even one step, even if he dies on the spot.
however.
Calderon Drakes n was disrupted from the start in a situation where no variable was allowed.
Commander! Contacts have arrived from all over the world, but due to the riots in thewless zone, there is a problem with the recruitment of troops!
A riot in the Lawless Zone.
It was a variable of apletely unexpected kind.
* * *
Troops of the Three Kingdoms Alliance.
Many of them had beenmitted to thewless southern region once called Odelia Kingdom.
Themander was the Marquis Berber.
A Frankish nobleman, he was entrusted with dealing with thewless rebels on behalf of the Tripartite Alliance.
The mob in the Lawless Zone is nothing but a ragtag. Wipe it away at once.
Things went smoothly.
The country was ruined, and the mob with spears and knives was not a threat at all, and the perfectly armed soldiers of the Three Kingdoms pushed hard and quickly settled the situation.
As short as one month, as long as two or three months. There was a certainty that it would be sorted out in it.
however.
One hour before Umbertos request for assistance.
Trouble arose in the Lawless Zone.
hooked
Cheak!
Dont stop!
A riot broke out.
The mob, who had been hiding, attempted a surprise attack, which waspletely different from previous battles.
Ordinary mobs were powerless against organized armies.
Thats why I didnt worry too much about clearing thewless zone, but now the appearance of the mob was unusual.
as if imbued with madness. Even if their limbs were cut off, deaths continued to rise from all sides due to them rushing forward.
Kwadeuk!
A mob bit the Three Kingdoms soldier by the neck.
Even though his stomach was stabbed and violent hands pushed his face away, hepletely ripped off the soldiers neck until the end.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
When it was confirmed that the opponent had stopped breathing, the mob looked around in search of the next opponent while bleeding profusely from the abdomen.
and ran
As if killing the opponent was more important than death, the soldiers of the Alliance of the Three Kingdoms fell one by one due to the mob rushing at them like crazy.
behind them.
There was a mob leader.
Presenting himself as the new king, he was a man named Karman.
Listen, my people! The kingdoms of the south dared to show their filth in order to im mynd as yours. Thisnd is ours. It was once called Odelia, but by me, Karman, this ce will be reborn as the Karman kingdom!
For Karman!
For Karman!
Everyone fell into madness.
I was not insane.
Even Karmans eyes glistened red, and he pursued the charging mob and ended the lives of fallen soldiers.
hooked
die.
shuddered.
death of life.
It provided extreme pleasure.
Meanwhile, a fallen knight looked up at him with a pale face.
What are you thinking about? Its not this general force. you obviously Kuck.
Kwadeuk.
I stabbed him in the back with a sword.
As the knight screamed and struggled, he grabbed his hair and threw it back.
Karman looked into his opponents eyes.
With a smirk in his fear-stained eyes, Karman took out a small dagger and caressed his face.
This is why I hate quick-witted guys. Hes going to die anyway, so let me tell you specifically. I am a being who lives for the Kronos Empire. Odeliani and the kingdom of Karman. Words like this are just a false cause.
Hold on.
gave strength to the hand.
Blood flowed from the knights face as the dagger pierced his skin.
Then go to hell and watch. How the buglings who fight against the Empire perish.
end with that.
Cheak!
Karman cut off the knights face.
* * *
That time.
Roman Dmitri received three differentmunications through the magicmunicator.
The first was Chris.
[Youpletely evaded Valhas pursuit. It seems that it will take at least 3 days to reach the warp point and move to the nearest Frankish border, even if you move with all your might. As soon as we arrive in the Frankish Kingdom, we will assemble our troops to return to Dmitri, put Dmitris safety first, and resist the Empires attack.] The
second was the Haomun Valha branch.
[The movement of the Valha Empire is unusual. We are closing the southern warp gates one by one as we gather our forces and prepare to advance north. And, judging from the fact that troops are also sent to the southern jungle, it seems that the intention is to iste the master there]
Last.
He was themander of the Jonathan Knights of Dmitry.
[A little while ago, the Kronos Empire crossed the border of Cairo. The force is estimated to be at least 500,000, and some troops have been dispatched to help the Cairo kingdom. And, as you previously ordered, the core force to protect Dmitri remains. The situation is serious. The Kingdom of Cairo and the Kingdom of Umberto are under attack, and Hector prepares for a battle with Valha, and even riots have urred in the Lawless Zone. The kingdom union is really dangerous if it continues like this.]
Problems urred simultaneously.
set of circumstances.
Roman Dmitry grasped Valhas intentions.
Is it an intention to tidy up the surroundings while tying my feet and buying time?
Alexander.
He obviously needed time.
But the reason for the sudden deration of war was because it was thest chance to use Valha.
In time, public opinion will again turn to Roman Dmitry.
Since the Emperor of Valha is dead, he will not be able to exert the same influence as before, and if public opinion is formed to disclose the data of the tomb, there is an opportunity for a reversal.
Of course, there would be a lot of bacsh for that to happen, but Alexandre decided that now, with Valhas fury at its peak, was a golden opportunity.
just as expected.
Sasasak.
Sasasak.
around in the dark.
I felt a lot of people approaching through the bush.
* * *
It was a familiar situation.
past life.
The same thing happened then.
Having experienced the overwhelming power of Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, Murim, a political faction, knew that there was no chance of victory in a head-to-head confrontation.
So I took the battlefield wide.
I thought that if I won all the battlefields except for Baek Joong-hyeok, I could eventually gain a numerical advantage.
With such confidence, he simultaneously attacked the surroundings who excluded Baek Joong-hyuk.
really.
It was an odd operation.
He didnt have the confidence to defeat himself, so he chose to buy time and eat up his power.
at that time.
What choice did Baek Joong-hyeok make?
Roman Dmitri raised his magicmunicator with a calm face at the crowd of people flocking to his surroundings.
[chris. Deliver the order I am speaking to everyone.]
Baek Joong-hyeok from the previous life.
It was an absolute existence.
There were no enemies on the battlefield, and no matter how many enemies charged, he ughtered them all with one sword.
It was more than enough to overwhelm them all with individual force.
However, what he wanted was conquest in the true sense, and it was impossible to rule Murim just because he was excellent alone.
atst.
I needed a person.
trust me to do the job.
And those beings who would trample and subdue opponents in ce of themselves on the battlefield where they had no confidence.
So I epted the person.
The reason why he epted Kevin Chris Henderson and others, starting with Hans, was because he wanted the fence he would form in the future to be firm against any threat.
It was the same in my previous life.
Just as countless people of the political faction died to deal with one mad horse, the fence of the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, will not be helplessly destroyed by the enemys attack.
It was the same this time too.
Dmitry.
Cairo.
Hector.
and the Southern Three Kingdoms.
In the process of forming a huge fence, Roman Dmitry did not intend to solve all the problems himself.
Practical problems had to be dealt with by them as well.
So, in order to prove that they are people who fit their fence.
In the meantime, it was necessary to actively demonstrate the teachings he had received and somehow prove his worth.
Many people will die.
but.
When the war is over, Dmitri will form an impregnable fortress that no one can break.
[It takes at least 15 days until I get there. In the meantime, hold on somehow with your own strength. Prove your worth to your enemies that the kingdom union without me is not easy. If you endure and endure like that .]
sh.
A red light shed around.
They didnt rush into it.
Their purpose was not to dispose of Roman Dmitri.
[I will definitely visit you.]
Took.
Severed magicmunication.
Then.
Bug-like bastards.
I moved toward the space shimmering with countless lights toward the enemies.
Chapter 379
Chapter 379 Second Continental War (2)
Commander of Valha.
Viscount Marron, a veteran of the war, received an order from the superior.
By any means, slow down Roman Dmitri. Its okay if you cant kill him. However, if you buy more than a month to prevent Roman Dmitri from escaping the territory of Valha, I will give you riches and glory after the war. keep in mind If Roman Dmitri crosses the borders of Valha before then, you will have to pay for it with your life.
For him, the order was like a thunderbolt.
Having obtained the title of Viscount in a major reorganization, he was driven to the battlefield rather than living as a dream-like power.
If the opponent was a normal being, he would have been confident.
It was not a task to deal with the opponent with the authority tomand hundreds of thousands of troops in the South, but simply to buy time.
the problem is.
The opponent is Roman Dmitri.
Once he moved his troops to form a siege, he gave orders to his subordinates with a cautious face.
Keep a certain distance, and dont rush ahead beyond that. Our presence in the vicinity will inevitably slow down Roman Dmitris movement. There is only one case of attacking Roman Dmitri first. When trying to utilize movement devices such as warp gates. At that time, the goal is not to kill the opponent, but to destroy the mobile device, even if we all die.
yes.
All right.
Everyone had a sad look on their faces.
Even then.
They believed it was a viable operation.
That he could keep Roman Dmitri off his feet while keeping his distance.
however.
The reality was different.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheak!
Stop! The siege must not be breached!
There was no conversation.
Communication with each other did not exist from the beginning, and Roman Dmitri suddenly rushed in and ughtered the soldiers in the street.
distance control? It was impossible in the first ce.
I reached it in an instant, how fast it was, and I saw Roman Dmitri disappearing in the distance while screaming and copsing.
Shinchulgwimol (Gods ]).
I couldnt follow it with my eyes.
The siege, thought to have been borately constructed in its own way, was being torn to shreds in an instant.
Damn it! retreat! Other units are forming a second and third line of deterrence, so we conserve our forces and join them!
changed the operation.
One side of the siege has already copsed.
Rather than allowing a meaningless sacrifice to catch Roman Dmitri by the tail, he thought it would be a pragmatic decision to go back and form a siege once again.
Viscount Marrons forces were not limited to this ce.
If you were the 1st line of deterrence, then the 2nd and 3rd lines so many troops formed a line of deterrence centered on the southern jungle area and made a te so that you could not help but be blocked by them in any direction.
White warlord.
Viscount Marrons experiences were not just words.
Utilizing his experience so far, he stubbornly tried to stop Roman Dmitri.
And thats it.
You are themander.
?!
It was thest moment Viscount Marron remembered.
squeak.
* * *
Hector Kingdom.
There was also an emergency.
Edwin Hector convened the kingdoms leaders and immediately proceeded with a meeting.
Butler said.
A little while ago, I received a report that the army of the Valha Empire has begun to move. As expected of the prince. It is clear that the Valha Empire has an intention to iste Roman Dmitri in the southern jungle and destroy the kingdom union like the Kronos Empire.
Northward of Valha.
The reason they set Hectors kingdom as their first target was because it was blocking the road to Dmitri.
Due to the recent civil war and battles in the southern jungle, the power of the Valha Empire has weakened a lot, but that doesnt mean that Hector Kingdom alone cant stop them.
Hector suffered a crushing defeat in the war with the Kingdom of Cairo and recently recovered while solving the food problem.
The power difference with Valha was obvious.
The moment they reach the border, they will be swept away at once, but that doesnt mean they cant open the way.
Edwin Hector said.
The enemys intentions are tant. They must be nning to use Roman Dmitris absence to trample on us and attack Dmitri directly. We must stop the advance of Valha somehow. The life and death of this country must be bought enough time for Roman Dmitri to escape Valhas territory.
The survival of Roman Dmitry.
It wasnt even suspected.
It would take quite a while to move due to physical limitations, but Roman Dmitri believed that he would cut down all the Valha soldiers blocking the road and escape Valha.
The question is, can you survive until then?
Most of the Kingdom Alliance has been conducting war in a way that blindly follows Roman Dmitri, but Edwin Hector knew that such a moment woulde one day.
War is like that.
As the responsibilities increase, Roman Dmitri cannot handle all the areas alone.
st furnace.
The results had to be shown.
The unification of the two empires can only be broken by proving that the union of the kingdoms is formidable.
Gather your troops on the southern border. Defeat will soon lead to the downfall of Hector and the kingdom union. The Kronos Empire and the Valha Empire joined forces. If Valha is really Cronus dog, as rumored to be, seizing victory in this war will determine the future of the continent.
All right.
burned the will
As the people left to fulfill the order, Edwin Hector also moved somewhere.
The Hector Kingdom cannot currently receive help from the Kingdom Alliance. The Three Kingdoms of the South, Dmitry and Cairo. Right now, they are busy solving the fire that fell on their feet. Then there is only one force we can trust.
recent.
Hector brought great power into his domain.
theyre right.
It was the magic tower in the sky, said to be the best group of magicians on the continent.
* * *
Kingdoms and mages.
The rtionship between the two was unusual.
The kingdom gave up territory for the mage tower, but there was no absolute authority to give orders to the mage tower.
But fortunately.
At Edwin Hectors request, the lord of the magic tower in the sky nodded.
Of course I should help. Emperor Kronos is the main culprit in the disappearance of wizards. As a result, many wizards suffered, and the Mage Tower of the Sky chose to migrate to Hector to avoid him. However, if the kingdom union copses like this, even as a magic tower in the sky, the future cannot be guaranteed. It also means that we, Hector, must risk life and death to defeat the Valha Empire.
thank you.
I will receive thanks after winning the war.
It was a strong support group.
The lord of the heavenly mage.
He was a wizard of the 7th circle.
In addition, since numerous wizards belong to the sky, their joining will exert an absolute presence in siege warfare.
With this, a solution was prepared to bridge the power gap with the Valha Empire.
If the Magic Tower of the Sky had not existed, Edwin Hector would not have thought of an all-out war with Valha.
It was then.
The lord of the magic tower in the sky said.
By the way, Edwin.
Tell me.
Did you practice diligently on that I taught you?
its identity.
It was the heavenly secret.
Right after Edwin Hector formed a rtionship as a priest with the lord of the magic tower in the sky, he taught him the secret technique that made him reach the level of the 7th circle.
From then on, Edwin Hector practiced hard.
I actually felt like I was developing magically, so I believed that I could ovee the wall of the 6th circle based on this.
The question was a bit out of the blue.
However, it was an area that he could ask as a teacher, so Edwin Hector nodded.
Yes, I trained hard. Thanks to that, there have been tangible results.
okay?
It was strange.
The lord of the magic tower in the skyughed.
It was a look I hadnt seen before.
His benevolent appearance showed an expression like a demon everywhere, revealing his greed.
Then you must be ripe enough.
That moment.
pod.
Fire!
Dark energy exploded.
Edwin Hector hurriedly raised his magic, but before he had time to respond, he was engulfed in the dark energy.
* * *
In the dark.
I felt unpleasant.
My body was not free, as if I had fallen into a sticky swamp, and I was not sure if my eyesight was intact because it was dark everywhere.
However, his hearing was intact.
The reason I was able to think so was that the voice of the lord of the Heavenly Mage Tower could be heard as clearly now as it was engulfed in darkness.
It must be questionable for you. What the hell is this? What the hell have I done to you, whom I have served as your teacher?
Iughed out loud.
Even without looking at his face, his voice alone brought to mind the other persons expression.
Stupid boy. If I had thought a little more carefully, I would have been able to know the truth of the sky. lets think. In the Kronos Empire, there are sessive cases of disappearances of wizards, so why was the Mage Tower in the Sky, the most delicious prey, safe? And the Kronos Empire pretended to stop the Mage Tower in the Sky from migrating, but in the end, what is the reason for giving way?
I was out of breath.
Edwin Hector wanted to grab his neck, but he couldnt see or feel it.
From the beginning, I was a being who lived for His Majesty the Emperor Cronus. The reason I tried to ept you as a disciple was to develop your talent well and swallow it. However, I dyed the time while watching you grow into a key figure rted to Roman Dmitri. I wanted to chew your heart right away and absorb the circles mana, but I had no choice but to put up with the desire because the social position of Edwin Hector was more useful than your brilliant talent. Do you know how much I wanted to eat you all this time? For reference, there were a few cases where Imitted the disappearance of wizards. I was able to get to where I am today by devouring others like that.
It was a shocking truth.
Smander Continent.
As much as Alexander was called the first pioneer, his roots spread all over the continent.
Emperor Kronos too.
Even the Emperor of Valha.
The Duke of Vieto is also the leader of the Magic Tower in the Sky.
All were Alexanders loyal dogs.
They were waiting for the time when special conditions were met, and they quietly hid their presence in the appearance of a powerful enemy named Roman Dmitri.
Like a crocodile waiting underwater for the right moment to attack.
No matter what kind of mess Roman Dmitri made, they all showed their teeth, starting with the Valha incident.
It was simultaneous.
The reason why Alexander was sure of victory was not unfounded confidence.
He has been preparing his ambition to conquer the continent for a long time so thoroughly that no one can stop him.
The grand n has already begun. The kingdom of Hector would copse without you, so now I will devour you and achieve my purpose.
rumble.
locked in the dark
Like falling into the deep sea.
Edwin Hector lost his mind.
* * *
moment.
Edwin Hector came to mind the words of Roman Dmitri.
The Kronos Empire uses mental-type magic. It breaks the human spirit and turns it into a puppet that will obey anymand. In the meantime, we have seen countless things that Kronos has done based on ck magic. It should not end with a mere incident. If something like that could happen to us at any time, we should take it as an example that we can respond to with certainty.
It happened during training.
Roman Dmitri spoke in a firm voice that did not waver as he faced those who were looking at him.
I will not let anyone who has been turned into a puppet live. Even if its you or my family. Those who are being eaten up by Cronus and endanger Dmitri will beheaded in front of everyone to set Dmitrisws right.
Eupchammasok (Rq).
It is not a warning statement.
There was actually such an example in Roman Dmitris previous life, and he knew all too well that if he broke thew with his affection, the whole force would be shaken.
That Roman Dmitry had such an experience.
It could only be described as fortunate for the people in the current life.
that day.
I will teach you how to ovee mind control.
Roman Dmitri passed on to everyone the defense martial arts of the Hwanma, which cannot be destroyed by any martial arts in the world.
That moment.
sh.
Edwin Hector opened his eyes and looked straight into the darkness.
Chapter 380
Chapter 380 Second Continental War (3)
Kururureung.
The darkness shuddered.
At the time when Edwin Hectors spirit fell into the abyss, in reality he was lying on the floor as if he had passed out, surrounded by darkness.
The lord of the magic tower in the sky looked at it as if it were lovely.
People praised the rtionship between the two, saying that the continents best wizard had finally found a disciple, but the truth was different.
You dont know. How much trouble I have had while looking at you.
Shefir.
And the lord of the magic tower in the sky.
The magicians who followed Alexander knew that they could not ovee the high-circle wall with normal methods.
The human body has limitations.
In the first ce, since magic is not a power that is permitted to humans, an opportunity to transcend the limits of ones birth was needed in order to cross the boundary.
like that.
He began to consume the mana of others.
The ancestral aura amplified the power of the circle, and whenever it swallowed a new talent, it created a desire to eat more.
I couldnt develop with guys who were stubborn.
One day, when he reached the level of the 7th circle and was going through a period of stagnation, he met the existence of destiny.
It was Edwin Hector.
It was a brilliant talent.
I was thrilled just by looking at it, and I couldnt properly train magic due to environmental problems, but Edwin Hector was clearly gifted with great talent.
From then on, I had a longing for him.
The lord of the mage tower in the sky was convinced that Edwin Hector was the talent that would lead him to the world of the 8th circle, and slowly dazzled his mind without impatient thought.
It just didnt make sense to catch it.
In order to maximize the effect as much as possible, it was necessary to teach him directly so that his talents matured a little more.
that was the truth
So, how long have you been struggling?
Edwin Hector had already met the conditions to be eaten, but he had no choice but to watch because of his social status as Hectors prince.
If only Roman Dmitri hadnt sacked the Valha Empire.
As per Alexanders orders, the Magic Tower Master in the Sky must have hidden his existence for the next few years.
But not now.
The time hase.
It wasnt the perfect timing Alexander thought, but the order to conquer the Smander Continent fell a little earlier.
If only Edwin Hector hadnte to ask for help. The magic tower master of the sky must have visited him first.
Seeing the mana of darkness pulsating and sucking in the energy of the celestial being, the expression of the sky mage lord watching it right in front of him gradually turned into madness.
More more !
got a baby
My mouth watered.
As much as I had waited for a long time, it had to be perfect, so I waited and waited for the energy of the Suncheon topletely escape.
It was then.
Gulluck Gulluck.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Mana fluctuated.
Something was strange.
Originally, it should have calmed down as the energy of the innate being eroded, but it fluctuated more than the first time and seemed to resist the magic of darkness.
The more he did, the more excited the Mage Tower Master in the sky became.
Since it meant such a great talent, he waited for Edwin Hector to be eroded right in front of his nose.
That moment.
sh.
Edwin Hector, who was lying down, opened his eyes.
Then.
Come with me.
snap.
He grabbed the neck of the sky tower pir and threw himself into the magic of darkness.
* * *
Hwanmas martial arts.
the effect was manifested.
Shortly after regaining his reason, Edwin Hector remembered the teachings of Roman Dmitry.
In general mental control, the restraints are released at the same time as the reason is found. But dark magic is different. The power that prates the mind to the end will continue to cause cracks in the mind, and the moment you give in even once, it willpletely take over your head. The solution to get out of that bondage is simple. To block the source of darkness by attracting the host. If youre going to be eaten, eat the other person first.
I remembered the teachings.
Edwin Hector temporarily escaped the bondage of darkness and brought the lord of the heavenly magic tower into the same space as himself.
Rurr rrr.
plunged into darkness
Since the Celestial Mage Tower Master was mentally connected to Edwin Hector, even with the magic of the 7th Circle, he could not resist the hand that grabbed his neck.
The bacsh was huge.
The lord of the magic tower in the sky, sucked into the dark space, showed a sign of anger and aroused magic.
[Dare!]
I opened my eyes.
He intended topletely swallow Edwin Hector, but it was a different story if he rebelled this far.
[You guys are trying to harm me. I tried to end it by absorbing mana thinking about the affection I had in the past, but I will not show mercy to you from now on. will devour all of you And I will use your soulless corpse as a ve and make Hector perish because of you.]
I was ovee with evil.
Mana surged like a tidal wave.
In the mental space, the lord of the magic tower in the sky tried to destroy Edwin Hector.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A great shock urred.
He seeded in bringing the host into the same space as himself, but Edwin Hector was helpless in the opponents attack.
The Heavenly Mage Tower Master is a 7th Circle wizard.
It was impossible to win in a confrontation of the mind with him, and as the energy of the innate being was absorbed, it felt like my mind was blurring.
reversed
Consciousness faded.
As he was sucked into the darkness, Edwin Hector gritted his teeth.
In the mental space, the standards of the present world are not absolute. Unless youre mentally broken. You can defeat your opponent in the same way as your opponent.
Roman Dmitrys words.
believed
ording tomon sense, its normal to not be able to beat a wizard from the 7th circle, but Edwin Hector didnt give up until the end.
generated magic. I fought against the forces that tried to destroy my mind. A violent sh ensued.
It seemed like his mind waspletely blown away, but he raised the power of the circle to the limit against the power of the opponent.
Then.
sudden.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
It started absorbing the opponents mana, just like the Celestial Tower Master.
* * *
This situation.
As the lord of the heavenly mage tower, there was no choice but to be embarrassed.
It wasnt enough that he pulled himself into the space of darkness, and he showed himself absorbing mana in reverse.
exceeded the limit.
Anger rose to the top of his head.
He created magic with the intention of destroying Edwin Hectors soul, and in this way, even if he absorbed the innate energy, the effect would not be very great.
However, the priority was to relieve the anger.
I couldnt just pass by the behavior of daring to be taught by myself.
however.
What the hell is this?
It was strange.
little by little.
his strength was pushed
Common sense could not understand it.
Dark magic was bestowed directly by Alexander, and is not a kind of power to be subdued by the likes of humans.
If so, how would you exin this situation?
wrote evil
He tried desperately to raise his power, but at some point, his magic began to be eroded.
fantasy.
A person who rewrote the history of the Jungwon Murim beyond the history of the Demonic Cult.
The existence that explored the human brain to the limit was evaluated as the best in martial arts in the mental system.
Even Baek Joong-hyeok acknowledged his domain.
The reason why Hwanmas martial arts was manifested for spiritual purposes, such as subduing the spirit of Sefir, was because there was no martial arts beyond that.
st furnace.
The effect was dramatic.
It wasnt enough to resist the force that tried to subdue the mind, but rather began to gradually absorb the power of darkness.
It was unbelievable.
The Heavenly Mage Tower was astonished.
A crack broke out in his face and he screamed in a fit of rage.
[Edwin! stop! Withdraw that dangerous power right now!]
It was certain.
At this rate, he himself would be defeated.
It was unknown what method Edwin Hector used, but its power overcame mind control.
[I was wrong. For a moment, blinded by greed, I made a huge mistake of trying to hurt my lovely student. Think about your past rtionship and stop here. If you give me one chance, I will give my all for the kingdom of Hector. Valha Empire Kronos Empire. I will do my best to help you so that the group of evil cannot destroy Hector.]
It was a desperate voice.
He begged again and again, but Edwin Hector was already in a state of trance.
No voice was heard.
He even forgot his existence.
In the magic that exploded as if riding a current, the magic from Edwin Hector swept away the magic of darkness.
[Oh no!]
A scream of despair.
Magic power exploded.
The existence of the Sky Magic Tower disappeared and the space of darkness disappeared as it was.
Quaang!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
* * *
Outside the office.
Butler, who followed as an escort, had a strange feeling in a situation where there was no news even after time passed.
Why is it so quiet?
The Magic Towers visit.
Its not something that happened once or twice.
It would be understandable if silence magic had been used to keep the secret, but in the meantime, while waiting outside, I could vaguely hear the conversation inside.
That is to say. Unlike before, measures were taken to prevent sound from leaking out, but that fact caused some ominous feeling.
escort knight.
It is an existence that blocks variables.
It might be a cause for concern, but I couldnt just worry like this.
I need to check inside for a moment.
Sorry, but that seems difficult. The Mage Tower lord has ordered that no one be allowed inside.
Just checking .
Impossible.
Celestial Wizard.
The presence guarding the office smiled and expressed his intention to refuse.
Butler took a step back.
no.
Pretending to back off, he suddenly lunged at the door.
Something is strange. Even if Im being punished for this, Ill have to check inside.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Explosion of Magical Power!
Before the panicked wizard had time to respond, Butler broke down the door.
bang!
Kwajik.
It was smashed.
Through the shattered door, Butler witnessed an unexpected sight.
Prince!
eyes widened
Edwin Hector was convulsing unconsciously in that space where the magic tower master of the sky could not be found.
* * *
Heavens buttress.
Verde hurriedly hurried.
Damn it. Could it be that absorption failed?
Just now.
I received a call from the subordinate.
A report that Butler attacked the wizards and that the whereabouts of the mages master were unknown.
My heart sank.
Verde knew the secret of the sky.
Thats why I was able to rise to the position of the deputy chief, and when I heard that Edwin Hector was visiting, I thought the time had finallye.
The Heavenly Mage Tower waited only for today.
He said that after absorbing Edwin Hector, he would immediately begin training to form the 8th circle, so preparations were underway for him.
Possibility of failure?
I didnt even think about it.
Because he had put in enough effort, there was absolutely no way to escape the mental control with Edwin Hectors power.
I was annoyed.
sure thing.
Things went wrong.
Butler attacked the wizards of the sky and Edwin Hector lost his mind, but his life was safe for now. Verde apanied the wizards and headed for the office.
if the worst happened.
First of all, the top priority was to subdue Butler and Edwin Hector and prevent the secret from leaking out.
however.
When he arrived at his office, he witnessed an unbelievable sight.
uh how?!
inside the office.
It was a mess.
All the wizards who guarded the ce became corpses and were scattered on the floor, and one being was sitting on the desk in the office, looking at Verde.
I got goosebumps for an instant.
In a situation where you cant even believe that the existence in front of you is alive, the eyes that seemed to entangle yourself aroused an ominous imagination.
hes right
It was Edwin Hector.
He, who should have been dead, said with cold eyes.
Verde. Now, exin what happened here. If you dont understand me, you will die.
Chapter 381
Chapter 381 Second Continental War (4)
Verde swallowed dry saliva.
The owner of the Magic Tower who cannot find his whereabouts.
Wizards scattered on the floor.
And the menacing presence of Edwin Hector warned that things had gone terribly wrong.
If I tell the truth, I will die.
It was certain.
It was a warning from instinct.
ording to the original n, he was going to figure out the situation and silence him, but Verde tried to hide his expression and responded that he did not know why.
What does that mean? Ive only been running for a month after a report that a problem has urred, but I dont know enough to exin something. Rather, Prince Edwin Hector should exin. Where the hell is the Lord of the Tower and why did you attack the wizards in the sky? If you dont exin properly, I cant just let this happen.
like he said.
It was a situation that needed rification.
As the wizards surrounded themselves with stiff expressions, Edwin Hector looked around nonchntly and said,
Its so strange. Why did Master, who usually didnt hide our conversations between the two of us, blocked the conversation from leaking out with Silence Magic today? Why did the wizards of the sky stop Butler from checking the office, and why do you, who came running after hearing the news, try to organize the situation as if making excuses rather than being angry when you found the bodies?
Dont sell me out with useless spection.
Its a very unfortunate situation to be spection. So I thought of this hypothesis. You are one with the lord of the magic tower in the sky. There is no way that the existence of the Sub-Tab Master, who takes the ce of the Mage Tower Master, would not know the truth of the sky under the control of Cronus. But what is the reason you rushed to run with only some wizards? Its not just because of unexpected variables. If this leaks out, it must mean problems you cant handle.
short time.
Edwin Hector grasped the situation.
I drew a picture in my head with only fragmentary information.
The Magic Tower in the Sky is a group formed by wizards who came to hear of the continents best reputation. It would be impossible to subjugate all of them to mind control, so some people like you must have maintained the power of the Mage Tower while hiding the truth. Verde. I think you ran out of gas for that reason. What do you think? Do you still think my words are absurd and useless spection?
The atmosphere was chilly and frozen.
It was just a hypothesis.
A story of nothing but nonsense.
However, Verde, who was pointed out, was unable to properly respond to the moment when the ident stopped.
instant reaction.
You look like youve found out the truth.
Edwin Hectorughed.
The hypothesis was true.
The Magic Tower in the Sky hid the truth in order to grow its power, and no one knew the truth except for a few wizards who ran after Verde.
So I had to hurry.
If Edwin Hector reveals the secret of the sky, the tower he has worked so hard to build will copse.
A sense of tension lingered.
That moment.
Breaking through the silence, Verde raised her magic power.
Attack now !
sh.
Will not fall out.
I was blind.
Verde, who had lost her sight for a moment, showed a stunned expression without even finishing the magic.
Chain Lightning.
Edwin Hector with a raised finger.
In the space he pointed to, the wizards who were trying to fulfill Verdes ordersy charred and copsed.
* * *
Chain Lightning.
Its a 3 circle magic.
It was at a level that the wizards of the sky could react enough to, but no one noticed that the magic was manifesting.
It was fast and powerful.
The magicians who were electrocuted by the chain lightning to such an extent that it was hard to believe that it was a 3rd circle magic met their deaths without any resistance.
.
Im speechless.
Verdes eyes wavered.
As far as he knew, Edwin Hector was a 5th Circle mage, but the power he showed now was absolutely not.
In order to use chain lightning with this much power, it may be at least 6 circles or more.
Confusion ensued.
It was unbelievable.
Moment.
An ominous imagination arose.
Perhaps the reason why the Magic Tower of the Sky disappeared was because of Edwin Hector.
Bind Butler Verde.
yes.
I never thought of resisting.
Edwin Hectors overwhelming magical power left Verde captivated and imprisoned.
head hit the floor Even while his arms were tied, he couldnt hide his confused feelings.
It was as he expected.
spirit world.
Edwin Hector, who had a fierce battle there, exploded the darkness and absorbed the magical power of the master of the magic tower in the sky.
The amount of horsepower was vast.
It went beyond the eptable level of five circles and was dangerous enough to cause convulsions in the scene Butler had witnessed.
at that time.
The top battle showed strength.
The passage leading to the upper section opened and epted mana, and as the upper section and circle cycled, all mana began to be absorbed.
It was truly a miracle.
As time passed, the five circles became bigger and harder than normal standards, and as if that wasnt enough, a new circle was born.
around the heart.
Seven rings were created.
People said that what Edwin Hectorcked was years, not talent.
however.
By absorbing the mana of the master of the magic tower in the sky, he made up for thecking part.
It was a variable that even Roman Dmitri did not expect, and Edwin Hector achieved rapid growth in the short time Verde came running.
tat tat tat.
What is this!
Edwin Hector! Release the sub-top lord!
Hearing themotion, the wizards flocked.
They couldnt help but be embarrassed.
In the eyes of the wizards who did not know the truth, it looked as if Edwin Hector had captured the butler and ughtered the wizards of the sky.
It was an expected situation.
Knowing how he would be portrayed, Edwin Hector held Verde hostage before the other mages arrived.
Sorcerers flocked.
In a situation where they were showing hostile spirit, Edwin Hector said with a face that did not lose hisposure.
From now on, I will show you the truth. image memory.
head.
He materialized the memories he experienced directly.
It must be questionable for you. What the hell is this? What the hell have I done to you, whom I have served as your teacher?
The lord of the heavenly mage.
It was his voice.
Peoples faces were stained with bewilderment.
His remarks to Edwin Hector revealed the ugly truth, and the mages who had just been hostile to them looked confused.
From then on, no exnation was necessary.
The memory that the image memory tells is the truth of the sky. It perfectly proved the obvious reason for arresting Verde.
yet.
memory was retrieved.
Edwin Hector said, looking at the people who had lost their way.
This is the reason I attacked the sky wizards, and this is the truth of the sky that you did not know. The lord of the magic tower in the sky was the dog of Cronus. On the outside, he pretended to be for the wizards, ming the Cronos Empire, the mastermind behind the disappearance of the wizards, but he satiated his own desires by devouring the circle of talented wizards.
The gaze was focused.
people were angry
Tiangong lost its way. But if you want to face the truth and right the wrongs .
Crisis was an opportunity.
Edwin Hector.
reversed the situation.
Follow me. I will show you a new way.
Two days before the invasion of Valha.
An unexpected variable urred in Hector Kingdom.
* * *
The next day.
Unlike the kingdom of Hector, which passed through the hardships, a hell of abjection unfolded on the border of Umberto.
Quaang!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The wall copsed.
He installedyers of magic defense in preparation for today, but there was no way to withstand the explosive magic attacks of the Cronus Empire.
The walls copsed within a few hours of the attack.
Hundreds of thousands of troops rushed into the castle and from then on, Umbertos soldiers had no choice but to face the situation of dying countless times.
Stop the enemies Whoops!
Aww.
Screams were heard from all sides.
Everywhere I looked, there was no hopeful sight.
Once pierced, there was no way to stop the mes of death from spreading throughout.
Hold on to the end! If this ce is pierced, there is no hope for Umberto Kingdom.
hooked
Kwajik!
Calderon Drake.
He raised an aura and cut enemies.
Already drenched in blood, he showed no signs of backing down even as he faced countless enemies.
I was going to die on the spot.
He knew very well that Umberto would copse like a sandcastle, starting with the foremost defensive position, if Umbertos number one barrier was breached so futilely.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised an aura
As he cut down the knight of Kronos who was rampaging inside, he asked as if urging his subordinates.
Any reinforcements?
It seems impossible to have enough reinforcements to turn the situation around. As the riots in thewless zone became serious, the ankles of the punitive troops sent there were tied up, and as Valha sent troops near the Frankish border, Frank and Redford were also preparing for a decisive battle with Valha. Even in the midst of that, they said they would send troops, but it is impossible to stop Cronosrge army with that alone.
damn!
distorted his expression.
It was stifling.
A new Kingdom Alliance is created.
Calderon Drake saw the future.
In this system following Roman Dmitri, I thought I could at least create a country worthy of a country, but the power of the empire that dominated the continent for a long time was too strong.
I wanted to buy time somehow with Umbertos power.
Time for Roman Dmitri to leave Valhas territory.
At least at this time when the Empire revealed its ambitions, I wanted to show that even if it wasnt Dmitri, the kingdom union was not easy.
but.
There was no reversal.
The truth was obvious.
If it had been possible with their own strength from the beginning, the kingdom union would not have been so desperate.
Pooh.
shed the enemy
And then.
Contact Dmitri right away. If you dont send reinforcements, Umberto cant hold out any longer.
It felt like grabbing at least a straw.
Unlike the flimsy expectations.
a few minutester.
Calderon Drake heard a devastating report that even Dmitri was under attack from Kronos.
* * *
It was a familiar picture.
Beyond the walls of Dmitry.
Space was distorted, and Cronus soldiers, led by Mystique, appeared.
Kronos is a really scary country.
above the castle wall.
Knight Commander Jonathan swallowed dryly.
The continent turned upside down.
The Cronus Empire attacked Umberto and Cairo at the same time, and sent troops separately to Dmitri even after mobilizing over a million troops.
In addition, this time, the astonishing sight of moving countless troops without a warp gate made them feel once again who they were fighting against.
but.
Dmitri wasnt just ying all this time either.
work of the day.
left with scars
Countless people died on the day Dmitri was attacked, and figures like Henderson risked their lives to protect him.
From then on, Dmitri was fully prepared.
If the same situation happens, so that the result is different from then. Even if Roman Dmitry is not there, so that nothing will happen to Dmitry. Everyone, led by Jonathan Knight Commander, has been putting in a lot of effort.
said to the lieutenant.
Are you ready for Mercury?
All done.
Tell the soldiers. We are not simply defending ourselves to endure. I will crush the enemies who dared attack Dmitri and avenge the past. Dmitri will prove to the world that this is nond to be trampled on.
I will pass it on verbatim.
He showed determination in his eyes.
this much.
took a step
Knight Commander Jonathan ordered each of them to their assigned positions, but there was one object that bothered him.
Ares. Can I ask you one question?
Tell me.
Ares.
A new figure emerging as Dmitris second-inmand.
People believed him.
Even if there is no Roman Dmitri, because Ares is there, even if a strong enemy appears, it can be blocked.
This is not where Ares-nim was assigned. I obviously asked you to take charge of the top of the right wall, but why are you there near the gate? And above all .
a few days ago.
Haomens Lucas warned.
Variables in case you dont know.
Is it really because youre simply tired that you didnt follow Master Roman Dmitri to Valha?
to Valha.
Ares is excluded.
Its not the other way around.
He said he would stay with Dmitri because his mission in Valha was difficult.
Remarks by Knight Commander Jonathan.
Moment.
The nuance of the words sounds quite dangerous. Is it my mistake?
Ares looked at Knight Commander Jonathan with a cold expression.
Chapter 382
Chapter 382 Second Continental War (5)
A few days ago.
Knight Commander Jonathan heard a strange story from Lucas.
Anyway, I like Ares.
What do you mean by that?
It was a sensitive issue.
In response to Knight Commander Jonathans immediate reaction, Lucas looked around and spoke in a secret voice.
Since it is Knight Commander Jonathan who is in charge of Dmitris security, I will tell you my thoughts honestly. As the head of the information guild, I was given the role of an inspector by the lord. Suspicious of everyone affiliated with Dmitry, digging into their personal lives to uncover the truth if anything suspicious happens. Of course, the people Ive paid the most attention to recently were those who passed the recruitment of private soldiers. In fact, as many spies applied for enlistment, the possibility that there were spies among the sessful candidates could not be ruled out.
Could it be that Ares is a spy?
No, it is not.
I shook my head.
if there was a situation.
Roman Dmitri would have executed Ares in front of everyone during maintenance before leaving for Valha.
Ares is a wless character. The past is clean and there are no suspicious circumstances. In addition, recently, while making a remarkable achievement in defeating Valha rankers, I honestly thought that I had no doubts about Ares. The problem is this trip to Valha. In the situation where the master is leaving for Valha again, Ares said he would stay with Dmitri because he was tired.
Wasnt that a great mission?
Jonathan Knight Commander. The Information Guilds mission begins with all doubts. Its my job to get the information, even themon people passing by, doubting who they are and why theyre hanging out here. Even if only one of a hundred doubts is true. We will be doing our part sessfully.
Until then.
Knight Commander Jonathan thought it was a pointless spection.
However, the more I listened to the remarks that followed, the more ominous imaginations aroused.
What I am going to say now is based on the what if. If the Kronos Empire nted a spy in Dmitri and use the spy to n something. Who do you think will be the most threatening? In a situation where both the master and Chris Kevin have left Dmitri, Ares is a person who should never be a spy. So I started to suspect him. Because he could be fatal to us, we sensitively checked Ares every move at times like this. Of course, the results were clean. No solid evidence to suspect him has ever been found, but I still dont understand why he didnt follow his lord. Valha is his homnd. If the mission is to be carried out, it is clear that Ares is more suitable than any other person to go to Valha.
Yeokjisaji (˼֮).
I changed my mind.
As Lucas said when he was in the position of the enemy, Ares was in the right position to lead the enemy to victory.
Really, if something goes wrong with this trip to Valha. At that time, you need to think of doubt as a certainty. The moral issue of being suspicious of a colleague doesnt matter. If Ares doesnt understand the actions of not leaving Valha, and even a war breaks out, his risk is greatly increased. So, Knight Commander Jonathan, who oversees Dmitris security, must block Ares actions unconditionally the moment he discovers even the slightest suspicious scene.
This is a veryplicated problem.
It wasplicated.
Although there is no evidence.
There was a point.
The fact that he should be suspicious of hisrades made Knight Commander Jonathans head entangled in aplex way.
Then, a sudden thought came to my mind.
Did you report on this?
If there are any suspicious circumstances.
Roman Dmitry must have said a countermeasure.
As expected, Lucas reported any doubts as soon as they arose, but the results were unusual.
Yes, thats why I came to see Knight Commander Jonathan.
* * *
It was the same thing.
I told the same thing I had told Knight Commander Jonathan, but Roman Dmitri didnt show much agitation.
Lucas.
yes.
How many informants have we put into the Valha Empire?
There are about 10,000 people. Most of them are in the form of point organizations, and they are melting all over Valha as ordinary people.
okay. We have infiltrated over 10,000 spies into Valha. Valha may be able to uncover the identities of some of them, but it wont be able to uncover all 10,000 spies. That is the dilemma of the powerful. The greater the power, the more enemies there are. Those in power must consider the situation in which numerous spies are infesting their territory. No matter how extensive the search operation is, there will always be spies, and if so, knowing the spys location and not revealing it is rather a way to block their intentions. If we can detect the spys intentions ording to the movements of the spy and always prepare for the fact that the spy exists outside of our field of vision, we can respond to any variable.
I understand what you mean, but if Ares betrays you, the price is too dangerous.
Admitted.
Ares.
Under Roman Dmitris teachings, he made rapid progress, and although it was tacit, people acknowledged that he was Dmitris second-inmand.
Skills demonstrated in recruiting enlisted men.
In a situation where even Chris was pushed against Ares, Dmitris hierarchy was newly established around him.
If he betrays
It was a huge problem.
Roman Dmitry was not unaware of that either.
There is no evidence that Ares was a spy. Its just a simple suspicion, so I wont do him any harm. Lucas. In the process of Dmitris growth so far, all the beings we have epted have the potential to be spies. People like Fernando, Count Fabius, Count of Valentino, Marquis of Valentino, and Fred, who knew he was a spy but epted it this time. They became the backbone of Dmitry. If everyone had been excluded and eradicated simply because they were suspicious, I can assure you that Dmitri would not have risen to this position.
It was like a previous life.
As power grew, so did danger.
I dont want to be a frog in the well. I am dreaming of a big country, not a small country, and I will put the entire Smander continent under my rule. In a situation where countless people who fill that vastnd mass are under my rule, what would happen if I suspected every single person without evidence? Distrust breeds turmoil. Uncertain things lose trust in me. Thats why I believe in my people. Blind trust, as you say, carries risks, but that doesnt mean it doesnt respond to variables. Thats why I gave you power. Trust people, but you doubt everyone. Even more so, if even I be a madman who eats away at the country like the emperor of Valha, you will have to incite the people to rebel.
Lucas.
His role was important.
A country like the Great Sea.
It was not something anyone could create because they had to embrace all their doubts and worries.
said Roman Dmitry.
And if Ares is really a spy. Dmitri shouldnt show a weak figure that copses due to the betrayal of only one person. You have to block his intentions and drag Ares like a dog to prove it to people. What if you betray Dmitri? Even if he infiltrated Dmitri with the mission of a spy, he had to show results that would not dare to dare to carry out the mission. Dmitri cannot move forward if he starts to hesitate because of uncertainty.
that day.
Lucas looked up at the sky.
Roman Dmitrys bowl was immeasurablyrge.
Looking at the attitude that variables are problems that must be endured, Lucas lowered his head.
I will obey the will of my lord. I will suspect this Lucas of all problems and block all variables.
and after a few days
He visited Knight Commander Jonathan.
The slightest possibility to really prepare for any contingencies.
* * *
Dmitry Remains.
Second Continental War.
And Ares suspicious behavior.
A puzzle was put together in my head.
As Kronos tried to attack Dmitri, he could no longer put an end to his suspicions about Ares.
Knight Commander Jonathan said.
I admit that my words sound offensive. But Ares. As the leader of the Knights of Dmitri, I was assigned the role of overseeing Dmitris security. The same goes for Suseong. The role I gave to Ares-sama exists, so why dont you follow it?
So you said that out of suspicion?
His expression distorted.
just now.
Knight Commander Jonathan crossed the line.
Ares said angrily.
If you misunderstood my actions that way, I have no excuses, but I think I did a lot for Dmitri because I was treated this way with mere suspicion. Even when recovering prisoners of war, when leaving for Arcadia, and when carrying out operations to defeat rankers in Valha. I gave my life for Dmitri. But whats the problem? Do you think its right to treat me as a spy simply because I didnt go to Valha with you and because I wasnt in the designated location?
Dont leap. If I had obeyed my orders, my doubts would not havee out of my mouth.
Knight Commander Jonathan did not back down either.
The moment you let go of your doubts.
I had to make sure I got the job done.
Even if he was disadvantaged by this, Knight Commander Jonathan had no intention ofpromising.
Just like the time when a promising talent chose Dmitri.
he was stubborn
He said it with a firm face.
For issues rted to this, when Master Roman returns, he will be punished through due process. So if you dont intend to cause trouble, please follow my orders right now. Themands are simple. Keep your seat on the top of the right wall until the end. If I stay there and do my part, this war will be over and I will bow my head and apologize directly, regardless of the handling of my affairs.
right wall.
It was far from the castle gate.
If the purpose was at the castle gate, it was a way to block Ares intentions.
If you dont follow my orders and leave the designated location, then I have no choice but to be suspicious.
Compromise was impossible.
Ares showed a strange expression at the strong tone.
The gaze was focused.
Those who did not know English thought.
This is an obvious mistake by Jonathan Knight Commander, and he will pay for itter.
however.
You make people very difficult.
Ares.
He showed a different ferocious face than before.
* * *
A very long time ago.
Alexander was troubled.
He chose magic, but he always had a longing for martial arts.
Heavenly Demon Returns, Heavenly Demon Returns!
The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon is blessed!
The absolute ruler of the Demonic Cult.
I couldnt get the image of him cheering from people out of my head.
While learning ck magic, while preparing to conquer the continent.
He could not give up the reputation of Alexander, the pioneer of Aura.
so.
I changed my mind.
If youck your own talent, if you cant achieve enough results to surpass ck magic with your own abilities.
Wouldnt it be better to present someone else to rece him?
Of course, even if I couldnt be a strong being like the Heavenly Demon of the Demonic Cult, I wanted to achieve my dream through vicarious satisfaction.
it was a wish
buried deep in the chest.
Always waiting for the right target to appear, one day Alexander discovered a brilliant talent.
Ares.
that day.
Alexander epted a disciple who would follow his will.
* * *
He no longer hid his expression.
Ares clearly showed signs of being in a bad mood.
There shouldnt be any grounds for me being a spy, but these guys are really quick to notice.
smiled coldly.
At the time of the enlistment exam.
Alexander sent the pieces.
At that time, people like Fred were filtered out, and people thought that all the spies had been found out, but Ares could not find out that they were spies in any way.
He wasnt mind controlled from the start.
With a sound mind and a clean past, Ares naturally melted as a member of Dmitri.
in the first ce.
Others were mere bait.
Alexander had a purpose in sending Ares as a spy.
Ares. Learn all of Roman Dmitris martial arts while bing a weapon that will bring down Dmitri.
people said
Ares is a person who is different from the existing system.
It did not stem from his creativity, but from Alexanders wish to go in a different direction.
The continents greatest genius. It was Ares secret.
Duke of Stern Valha Vieto and even Ares. No matter how much I checked Alexanders witchcraft, there was no end to it.
Gradually.
Dmitris soldiers surrounded the perimeter.
Their faces hardened.
Ares is a traitor.
This was not normal and there was a possibility that the defense system wouldpletely copse due to Ares alone.
Ares said.
Jonathan Knight Commander. Id rather pretend I didnt know and just be betrayed. Do you think you can stop me and the Kronos Empire in this ce without Roman Dmitri? Thanks to Roman Dmitri, I have more power than before. It just means you guys cant stop me.
Shuk.
got a sword
It was a huge presence.
While Knight Commander Jonathan was guarding Ares with a hard face, several men came forward.
Yes, maybe I cant stop you.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
A fire broke out.
The appearance of mes swirling around the body showed a strong presence.
hes right
It was Rodwell Dmitri.
Not only that, but Fred Logan Felix and Knox, among others, took up arms one after another.
It was an order from Knight Commander Jonathan.
In case of emergency, they finished preparing for battle.
But Dmitri wont copse like this.
that word.
It was a catalyst.
At the same time Rodwell Dmitri spat out the words, Ares and Dmitris swordsman rushed at each other without saying who was first.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
and.
Beyond the walls, the soldiers of the Kronos Empire began to rush towards the walls of Dimitri.
Chapter 383
Chapter 383 2nd Continental War (6)
The first attackers were magicians.
Behind Dmitris swiftly rushing swordsmen, they created magic and manifested memorization.
Fire Cannon.
Explosion.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
mes exploded.
The mes raged and swept away Ares at once, and Ares quickly escaped the mes as expected.
Dmitris training also includes how to deal with wizards.
Ares seizes the flow of magic power, and rather chooses to rush forward while burrowing into a space where the influence of the mes is remarkably weak.
It was fast.
The moment Ares tried to deal with the mages first, a mysterious existence appeared through the mes.
Roaring.
?!
A being engulfed in mes.
beyondmon sense
The fiercely burning mes should burn the human body, but Rodwell Dmitri swung his sword at Ares, engulfed in fire.
The mes flew. The mes swirled around Rodwell Dimitri like thunderbolts.
Lee Cho-sik painting style.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a brief difference.
As Ares blocked the attack, Rodwell Dmitri opened fire after attack.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
A fierce sh ensued.
Ares broke down the 6-star wall and was arguably the best swordsman next to Roman Dmitri.
With Rodwell Dmitris current skills, he has no chance of winning.
However, due to the mes swirling around, Ares could not fully concentrate on the opponents attack.
when you find a gap.
The fire raged.
Rodwell Dmitri dodged into the mes and then jumped out from the other side, manifesting the me sword technique.
Three second heat.
Quaang!
Hwareuk hwarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a different development than expected.
Rodwell and Dmitri, the sorcerers of Phoenix, seemed to be pushing Ares by actively using each others existence.
It was an opportunity.
Dmitris swordsmen stepped forward as if they wouldnt allow Ares to catch his breath once Rodwell Dmitri had been apanied by mes.
Transition of offense and defense.
It was an appropriate connection.
Rodwell Dmitris follow-up attack is parried by Logan, who then ms Fred from above into Ares head.
Ares response was quick this time as well.
However, the moment he blocked Freds attack, Logan switched to an attack and tried to counterattack Logan, but this time Fred blocked the opponents attack.
and.
Explosion.
Quaang!
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
The magic worked without fail.
Ares felt his blood run dry.
Even a 6-star swordsman could not receive the powerful me magic with his body, and once he got out of the mes, Rodwell Demitri appeared through the mes.
It was a situation where you couldnt be careless for a moment.
Ares blocked the heat prating through prayer and cut off the opponents existence at once.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Keugh.
Rodwell Dimitri was pushed all the way.
Moment.
Ares exploded the 6 star aura.
It was a shame because the power of fire and Logan helped the defense together.
In the meantime, Fred and Dmitris swordsmen were pushing Ares.
Certainly, Dmitris swordsmen became stronger.
Even without Roman Dmitri, he had the foundation to face a strong opponent like Ares, but Rodwell Dmitri could not hopefully ept what was in front of him.
strong.
Ares.
The continents greatest genius.
Fame was not in vain.
Even though he continued to be pushed back, his counterattack was sharp, and he did not avoid attacks that ordinary swordsmen could not sustain for even 30 seconds, but countered them.
If I hadnt counted his betrayal. There would have been great damage.
As he watched Ares rampaging in the middle of Dmitry, Rodwell Dmitri couldnt be sure that he would win the war against the Kronos Empire.
perhaps.
I didnt know if I would lose.
However, no matter how the war ended, I did not want to decorate Roman Dmitris vacancy with defeat.
pod.
Hurghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.
Rodwell Dmitry kicking the ground.
The war had just begun.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Ares was genuinely amazed.
Roman Dmitry Chris Kevin.
In a situation where there were no characters who could be said to be the core of Dmitri, he did not think that he would stop himself with Rodwell Dmitri as the center.
Certainly, Roman Dmitrys teachings are beyondmon sense.
Obviously, even a year or two ago, they would not have dared to look at themselves, but it was thanks to the teachings of Roman Dmitri that they were able to face themselves with such ragtag people.
Quaang!
I shot Logan down.
Trampling on his presence at once, he immediately tried to slit Freds throat.
That moment.
Roaring.
A fire broke out.
In a situation where Rodwell Dmitri was exquisitely hit, Ares had no choice but to defend again this time.
Rodwell Dmitrys personal strength was not that strong.
However, even Ares could not ignore the link between the magic of the phoenix magicians apanied by mes and the fire sword method.
The skin turned red.
Ares was slowly being eaten away simply by exchanging attacks and attacks.
Its dangerous at this rate.
Dmitry.
It was strong.
The n to destroy this ce alone was arrogant, and the role Ares could y was limited the moment he was discovered as a traitor.
Now I sincerely admit it. Even without Roman Dmitri, Dmitri could not be dismissed as a weak country.
They formed their own territory and were powerful enough by themselves.
suddenly.
I felt sorry.
To be honest, Ares made great progress while receiving the teachings of Roman Dmitri rather than Alexander.
Equipped with a system of swordsmanship, he quickly crossed the 6-star wall.
At that moment, even for a moment, he thought that it might be right to betray Alexander and follow Roman Dmitri.
the end of swordsmanship.
Roman Dmitry was there.
Living as the best genius on the continent, he was confused about his identity for the first time, but he couldnt betray Alexander.
From the moment I first epted Alexanders power. Ares fate is sealed.
Unable to choose himself, he had to live for Alexander.
Destiny has gone awry.
Roman Dmitry.
I saw the Sword Demon through Ares.
The two looked at each other and felt a strong attraction, but life did not always flow in an ideal direction.
Caang!
Ouch.
Bounced Logan.
Ares stepped back and grinned as he watched Dmitris swordsmen quickly catch up.
I acknowledge you. It is impossible for me to bring down Dmitri on my own.
first n.
It was my turn to implement it.
If Jonathan Knight Commander hadnt found out his true identity, he would have carried out the n by surprise.
The purpose of my life is not to devote myself to Dmitri. I, not Roman Dmitri, will inherit Alexanders fame and be reborn as the best swordsman in the Smander Continent. So let me show you guys clearly. Roman Dmitry, that a single man can never win a war.
Raised the aura.
And then.
Awesome!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The iron chains supporting the castle gate were cut at once.
* * *
Kooung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The gates were opened.
At the sight of the gate falling over the moat, Dmitry was on fire.
Damn it!
Repair the gates!
Just in case.
Dmitri protected the chains supporting the castle gate with magic and linked several chains instead of one.
Attacking the chains is impossible for those who dont know Dmitris situation.
However, because Ares was Dmitris insider and was strong enough to break the magic at once, he seeded in cutting the chains.
was a variable.
Dmitris tall walls were meaningless as long as the gates were wide open.
Attack!
Take down Dmitri!
The imperial army rushed in.
if.
If the enemies went inside like this, there was no way to stop the imperial army from then on.
In fact, it meant that we had to fight in hand-to-handbat.
Outnumbered, Dmitri could not allow the loss of the advantage of the wall to be met so quickly.
It was then.
As the imperial army rushed with lights in their eyes, mes exploded on top of the fortress wall.
Quaang!
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Destroy Ares and quickly repair the gates!
It was Rodwell Dmitri.
The mes from it swept away the imperial army at once, and Rodwell Dmitri blocked the passage of the castle gate and cut down the enemies who rushed after him.
When I looked up, an overwhelming sight came into my eyes.
No matter where he looked, the situation infested with enemies made his mouth dry, but he couldnt back down a single step.
Dmitri cant copse like this.
ime.
Rodwell Dmitry resented his brother.
Rodwell Dmitri had to grow up to meet the expectations of adults from a young age because he took all the burden of being the firstborn on himself.
And I met my brother again on the battlefield.
Strangely, not jealousy, but a strange sense of relief took over his body as he watched him emit a strong presence.
now.
You cany down your burden.
You can live a littlecently, hiding in the shadow of your one and only brother who never backs down even against the Empire.
The wandering was once.
Rodwell Dmitri, who had lost his way forward, found his ce, and Roman Dmitri asked him to take his vacant position after choosing a life as a prosecutor.
Even if you dont have confidence, please protect Dmitri.
As the second son of the Dmitri family and the younger brother of Roman Dmitri. I want him to do what he can.
Saying that you believe in blood.
not bad.
The fact that he was sharing Dmitris burden with his older brother rather than taking it entirely made him happy.
so that.
It couldnt be captured like this.
He believed in himself and left it to him, but he did not want to put an excessive burden on Roman Dmitris shoulders with the news of the defeat.
Pooh!
Blood spattered.
shed the iing enemies.
Auras rose from all sides, not allowing a moment to catch his breath, but Rodwell Demitri met his enemies head-on, engulfed in mes.
I surrendered to my instincts. When he tilted his head, the sword passed, and when he turned his body, the spear pierced the wind. A sigh of relief was a luxury.
He immediately struck and cut off the opponents head, then cut another enemys head to fill the spot, drenched in blood.
One eye was throbbing.
this war.
Even if he died, Rodwell Dmitri would never allow defeat.
Fight to the end! If we hold on to the end, we will surely win!
cried out in evil
shouted and shouted again.
The full moon said by Roman Dmitry.
Dmitri still had a lot of time to deal with.
* * *
A space stained with darkness.
Alexander was there.
He looked at the different screens that appeared in front of him with great pleasure.
Guys who dont look like cu cu cu cu cu. You are struggling to live.
first screen.
It was Umberto.
Despite Calderon Drakes fierce battle, the foremost defensive position eventually copsed, and the Kronos Empire, which continued to advance, faced a national crisis.
The reinforcements they were expecting could not stop the Kronos Empire.
If the power of the Southern Three Kingdoms was that strong in the first ce, before Roman Dmitri appeared, the existing kingdom alliance would have somehow stopped the Cronus Empire.
second screen.
It was awless area.
Karman defeated the punitive force and crossed thewless territory to cross the territory of the Frankish kingdom.
As a result, the Southern Three Kingdoms took an emergency.
Consolingly, the Kronos Empire was at a loss as to how to respond to the threat posed by thewless mobs on both sides and the Valha Empire.
It was a situation that the Southern Three Kingdoms alone could not endure.
They needed help from other countries unconditionally, but the problem was that they were not so rxed enough to help others.
Third and fourth screens.
It was Cairo and Hector.
Cairo was attacked by Cronos, and Hector was upset by Valhas advance.
excited
It was fun.
In a situation where the world is stained with chaos, Alexandreughed as he looked at the final screen.
Last was Dmitry.
Due to Ares betrayal, the city gates were breached, and without Roman Dmitri, the ce faced a crisis of wind and fire.
Of course, I was blocking it better than I thought.
At first, I thought they wouldnt find out about Ares betrayal, but it didnt look like Dmitri would copse in a day as they reacted quickly.
but.
It was a meaningless outburst.
People usually fall into this illusion.
The Kronos Empire dreams of conquering the continent, but due to the existence of the two great mountain ranges of the Valha Empire, itcks the power to realize its ambition.
It was just the vain hope of those who did not know the truth.
The identity of Stern Valha was a dog of Cronus.
From the beginning, Valha was in the hands of Cronus, and if Cronus wanted to conquer the continent, Valha would never be an obstacle.
but.
I just waited for the right time.
The purpose Alexander wanted was not a simple conquest of the continent, but a grander dream, including that.
I couldnt say this was the perfect time.
Due to Roman Dmitri, the timing was inevitably advanced, and Alexander was convinced that this war would be the cornerstone to achieve his grand dream.
Just in time, the conditions were in ce, so the Cronus Empire did not wait enough time to explode the ambition that had been suppressed.
Roman Dmitry. Its been fun thanks to you guys, but this is thest time youre rampaging.
this n.
I will cut off Roman Dmitris limbs.
After wiping out his forces, including Dmitri, Alexander intended to hunt Roman Dmitri.
of course.
It was a bit disappointing.
If only there was more time.
Through Ares, he would have learned as much as possible about what kind of existence Roman Dmitri was in his previous life and how true martial arts are manifested.
Alexander had a longing for martial arts.
If he had been able to decide everything, he might have pondered how to keep Roman Dmitri alive until he mastered martial arts.
Tsk tsk, if you ran amok in moderation, you could have enjoyed more power.
tongue-in-cheek
The end was in sight.
Starting with this war, he will put into action the grand n he prepared while living his eternal life.
It was then.
Passsss-
The space is distorted.
over the dark.
A shadow appeared and lowered its head.
Alexander. Roman Dmitri just passed Eltar.
Moment.
Alexanders expression hardened.
Eltar is the city of Valha.
The report was nothing special, but the problem was the fact that only one day had passed and the location of Eltar.
You crazy bastard. Are you saying youre going to fight until the end?
Eltar.
It was a ce hundreds of kilometers from the southern jungle, which Alexander expected would take at least three days to reach.
Chapter 384
Chapter 384 Second Continental War (7)
One day ago.
At the time when the Smander Continent was in chaos, Valha leaders received disconcerting news.
[Viscount Maron is dead! For now, we have formed a siege to stop Roman Dmitri, but thousands of soldiers have already died. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before the siege of the southern jungle is broken. No matter how many people are mobilized, there is no way to solve the absence of a master who can handle Roman Dmitri.]
It was absurd.
Just a few hours ago, Viscount Marron was entrusted with full power and ordered to stop Roman Dmitri at all costs.
Valhas new real estate, Count Snowdin, did notpletely trust Viscount Marron.
It would be impossible to stop Roman Dmitri with just that amount of people, but since it was an operation that mobilized hundreds of thousands, he thought he could endure it for a few days.
however.
In reality, it only took a few hours.
Count Snowdin reacted nervously to the words of the adjutant spewing out the hopeless reality along with the news of Viscount Marrons death.
These worthless bastards! Our purpose is not to dispose of Roman Dmitri. So, even if it means recing all the soldiers, stop it somehow. The longer you hold him in Valha as time goes by. With Roman Dmitris limbs cut off, even he wont be able to go against the trend.
[] I see.]
There was no other way.
It was a bad decision to overdo it by promising to defeat Roman Dmitri when even the strongest swordsman in Valha had to kneel before Ares.
Attrition was the best for now.
If Roman Dmitris stamina was eaten, he thought that eventually even Dmitris monster would have no choice but to reveal its limits.
Judgment withinmon sense.
No, even this was out ofmon sense.
It was absurd to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of troops just to hold back one person in the first ce.
But as time goes by.
The news arriving one after another triggered panic.
[The second line of deterrence has been breached!]
[You cant stop Roman Dmitri with [!] They move so fast that even catching up is difficult, and even if they form a rank, they ughter them and run away. Roman Dmitri moves faster than we can form a siege.]
[Cheer!]
Beyond themunicator.
A scream was heard.
The blood-stained voice proved that even the 3rd barrier had been breached.
A guy like a monster.
Roman Dmitry.
he was alone
Dmitris privates deliberately opened the way and he was crossing the wide territory of Valha alone.
However, the movement speed was unusually fast.
It was a speed that could be said to be fast even without any obstruction, but in reality hundreds of thousands of soldiers were risking their lives to slow him down.
I felt dizzy.
The day has passed.
Another news came as Count Snowdins mouth dried up.
[] We were mistaken. Roman Dmitry is not running away. He does not hide his tracks and ughter whenever he encounters a siege. He never once ran against Valha, only feeling that he was running too fast. Count Snowdin. At this rate, it is virtually impossible to tie Roman Dmitri down for a month.]
Around that time.
Roman Dmitry passed Eltar.
It became clear.
Even with pursuit, at the speed of passing through Elthar this fast, Roman Dmitri would be able to enter the Frankish border in about a week.
A week was too short.
Even if Kronos and Valha dered war with all their might, it was impossible to sort out the whole situation in a week.
st furnace.
Valha needed a decision.
Send all the troops you gathered to attack the Southern Three Kingdoms to Roman Dmitri. The Southern Three Kingdoms are not important at all in the current situation. Roman Dmitry. Preventing his intervention is the point of this war. Only by making a tform where he can not intervene as much as possible can we destroy Dmitri and iste Roman Dmitri.
My mouth was dry.
only a week
This war will be decided after Roman Dmitry enters the Frankish border.
* * *
Dmitry at that time.
Flora Lawrence, who was in charge of the left wall, raised her voice at the sight of the Kronos Empire army fiercely charging.
Prepare the second act magic.
Fire 1 Trillion Magic!
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
A fire broke out.
The sorcerers of Phoenix manifested their magic at Flora Lawrencesmand.
Inferno.
Inferno.
Quaang!
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
beyond the walls.
A terrible scream was heard.
The imperial army, engulfed in mes, copsed to the floor with their skin melting, and there were beings who grabbed their necks in the aftermath of the heat.
Prayer was burned by the scorching heat.
Hundreds of soldiers were wiped out in one blow, but their ce was quickly reced by others to such an extent that they couldnt even be happy with that amount of damage.
The imperial army trampled over the corpse.
They approached the wall with death-ready faces and started climbing up thedder one by one.
Sprinkle with oil!
Prepare the 3-article magic. Archers, aim and shoot at the enemiesing up thedder, not the enemies in the distance!
It was a confusing situation.
Just now.
The gates were opened.
Flora Lawrence knew that, but was not impatient and kept her position.
Ares was a variable.
It was a fatal problem that he could not respond to even if he expected it, and he did not know that Dmitri would be captured like this due to the variables he created.
But the problem was not to be regarded as a problem. Militaryw did not always require ingenious tactics.
In a situation like now where you can never back down, it was also important for themander who controls the soldiers to keepposure without getting caught up in variables.
sticking to the basics.
It was the core of the strategy.
As Rodwell Dmitry sets out to solve the problem with the gates, Flora Lawrence struggles to focus on her situation.
Prepare the 1st group magic, fire the 2nd group magic!
Quaang!
Roaring.
The magic worked.
Feeling her heart grow cold, Flora Lawrence quickly made the right decision for the left wall.
variable has already urred.
In order to somehow reverse the situation, it was necessary to block another variable from urring on the left wall, rather than overturning the situation with a great strategy.
That was the role of a leader like Flora Lawrence.
As a staff member and in charge of controlling the soldiers, she fired arrows herself while giving orders, preventing the enemies from climbing up the walls.
past years.
The flowers in the greenhouse became wild flowers.
She became apletely different person as she experienced various things, such as the civil war in Barco Cairo and the war with Cronus.
puck.
An arrow pierced the enemys head.
As if such a sight was nothing, Flora Lawrence calmly aimed her bow at another enemy.
The battle was fierce.
I was faithful to my role.
However, he couldnt help but keep his eyes on Rodwell Dmitri.
nce.
Please hold on until the end.
passage of the gates.
It was hell.
In a situation stained with blood and fire, Flora Lawrence gritted her teeth.
Concentrate! The war is not over yet!
now.
Doing my part was the first priority.
* * *
A short distance from the walls of Dmitry.
Mystique looked at the battlefield.
These are annoying guys. Have there been any guys who have endured this far against the Kronos Empire?
recalled the memory.
In a nutshell.
There wasnt a single one.
Those who rebelled against Alexander disappeared into the dark side of history, and the Kronos Empire never experienced a single crisis.
But this time it was different.
Dmitri, who grew up at once led by Roman Dmitri, had a record of defending against the attack of the Cronus Empire despite being from a small country.
that day.
Sven is dead.
Mystique was quite embarrassed by the fact that she was attacked by a 6-star swordsman even though Roman Dmitri was not there.
But the y is over now.
this war.
Alexander made a decision.
Mystique felt a thrill running through her body when she heard that she would conquer the continent and achieve her grand dream.
At one time, he was also a great wizard whomanded the continent.
It was not an easy thing to swear allegiance to someone, but he couldnt help but lower his head when he saw the future that Alexander was nning.
In this world, there is a fate that cannot be defied.
Mystique is.
Kneeling to a great fate.
Fire C
caused mana.
Back to Mystique.
Shadows rose up.
In thest war, Mystique attacked Dmitri with space travel magic, and Dmitri formed a magic defense to prevent pration into Dmitri in case of emergency.
Even as Mystique, it was impossible to prate the magic defense and move inside.
However, if you use power that is not allowed in this world, you can move a minority only once on the premise that you cannot use power for a while.
that.
Following Ares, it was an unexpected variable.
While preparing for this war, Dmitry was not the only one who found a point of improvement through the previous war.
Dmitry. No matter how hard you try, you wont be able to hold out until Roman Dmitri arrives.
Quadd deuk.
Magic power exploded.
The swirling magic tore through the space, and the shadows were sucked in one after another in the purple world that appeared inside.
this war.
As if he had sumbed to his fate.
Dmitris destruction will proceed as scheduled.
* * *
Whoops.
space is open.
Dmitris sky was distorted, and hundreds of shadows simultaneously fell like rain toward Dmitris city.
Kill everyone you see.
Chew-cuw-cuw.
their purpose.
It was in the massacre itself.
Only a handful of troops could prate the magic defense, and it was impossible to annihte Dmitri on their own.
Fernando who protects the resistance.
It has been proven in previous battles that the existence of troops that do not actively participate in the battle of the outer castle is enough to block the shadows.
so that.
It fell on the boundary between extroversion and introversion.
Since Fernando couldnt lead the troops, he intended to create as much confusion among them as possible.
evil!
Aaaaaagh!
A massacre took ce.
Since the inner quarters could not amodate all civilians, some of them helped to hide or carry supplies at the border between the outer and inner walls.
They were the target of the shadows. No matter how many civilians you kill, the general trend will not be affected.
Mystique was not unaware of this fact, but unless you were a wicked person who took human life lightly, a situation like this would inevitably cause problems.
just as expected.
The situation was immediately reported to Knight Commander Jonathan.
Jonathan Knight Commander! Shadows are attacking the city now!
Kwadeuk.
Knight Commander Jonathan shed the enemy.
He not only tookmand of Mercury, but also actively went to the battlefield and climbed the walls to cut down enemies.
Damn it. Kronos finally broke through the magic defense.
Kronos strategy.
It wasntmon.
Normally, space movement magic requires a medium such as a warp gate, but the Kronos Empire showed an appearance that deviated frommon sense in the previous war.
It was the same this time too. Without any intermediaries, they sent hundreds of thousands of troops to Dmitry.
I was able to not panic because I had experienced it once before, but it was still a mystery that I couldnt understand withmon sense how this was possible.
At a meeting held by the Dmitry leadership, Flora Lawrence raised a variable.
If only. Really, if the Kronos Empire can prate the magic defense and infiltrate its troops, it will cause a fatal problem. We must prepare for the worst. In order to win the war, it is necessary to determine now the action manual when unexpected variables ur.
It was a cruel reality.
that day.
Leaders made a decision.
Knight Commander Jonathan stepped back and spoke to the soldier who delivered the news.
Right now, we cannot allow a power leak. If you withdraw some troops to solve the situation in the city, you may face the worst situation now that the gates have been breached. Leave that to McBurneys detached unit.
Do you think they can stop it alone?
The soldier blurted out.
McBurneys detachment.
They were a special group.
Its not that Im ignoring their efforts, but this problem was not at a level that could be solved with a detached team alone.
People with stories like McBurneys.
Those who lost a body part due to the war or gave up their lives as soldiers due to mental problems followed McBurney and chose a new life.
A detached unit that protects the city in case of emergency.
I heard that they also received the same level of training as regr soldiers, but their opponents were not ordinary beings, but the shadows of the Cronus Empire.
worry ahead.
to such a reaction.
Knight Commander Jonathan said firmly.
We just do what we can. Even if they are ughtered, their deaths will be meaningful if we win the war. So focus on our purpose. The best we can do is to y our part from where we stand to the end.
I looked away.
There was not the slightest worry.
Knight Commander of the Frontier.
Knight Commander Jonathan, who was once told that he was satisfied with just that level of position, built his own world through the storms of the years like the others.
In order to be a suitable person for Dmitri.
He realized through past experiences that he had to think and judge differently than before.
It was then.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Explosions were heard in the distance.
It meant that McBurneys detached corps had begun their own death struggle.
Knight Commander Jonathan gritted his teeth and shouted with a voice so loud that the battlefield, entangled in chaos, shook.
Kill them all! Show those who dare to cross Dmitri the price!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Aura that explodes.
Knight Commander Jonathan manifested a 4-star aura.
that too.
As a prosecutor, I took a step forward.
Chapter 385
Chapter 385 Second Continental War (8)
Passus C
Shadows spread all over the city.
As soon as the shadows swept through the alleyways as if they were permeated by the wind, their red eyes shed as soon as they spotted a person.
Kwajik.
quadruple.
Ughhhhh!
It bit peoples bodies from all sides.
Without a chance to resist, their limbs were torn off, and the walls of the alley were stained with blood along with painful screams.
They were like bloodthirsty prey.
Strategic movement waspletely excluded, and whenever it discovered the movement of a creature, it rushed at it and tore people to pieces.
this operation.
Shadows close to witches were mainly put in.
Considering the possibility of a magic bomb, the people inside the building were not targeted, but those who were exposed outside, such as carrying supplies, were surely killed.
It was only for a moment that Dmitri was stained with confusion.
Most of the fully armed troops were fighting a life-and-death battle in the outer castle, so the powerless civilians had no choice but to watch the situation with their mouths closed forcibly.
It was then.
Huh.
Moment.
The shadow and the woman in the building met their eyes.
The shadows face contorted fiercely like a demon at what happened while sneaking through the window to check the outside.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Kill any humans you find.
It was an order given to the shadows.
I didnt touch the humans in the building as much as possible, but I didnt calcte the situationplicated enough to leave it alone even though I discovered the existence.
The shadow swelled its huge body.
Just as he was about to swing his huge nails at the window, the sun shining over his head was covered by a mysterious shadow.
puck!
Kwadeuk.
He cut his head with a sword and twisted his neck.
The shadow died with a scream of agony.
it started
location exposed.
McBurney shouted as he looked at the shadows that found him, roughly pulling his sword from the shadows head.
The number of enemies is not many. It was probably intended to cause chaos in the city and cause cracks in the defense of the outer castle. We protect civilians from now on. Kill all the rampaging shadows in front of our eyes and unconditionally block our lines so that the problems here do not affect the outer castle.
All right.
Sasasasak C
The detached unit moved.
Their movements were all unique.
Some walked with a limp, some were missing an arm like McBurney, and some walked a little slow, as if something was ufortable.
It was a characteristic of the detached unit.
People who were evaluated as unable to hold weapons any longer due to the aftermath of the war took up arms with intense desire.
McBurney was their hope.
As he proved that even a one-armed man could show tremendous force, people visited McBurney every day and seeded in creating the current detachment.
and.
Behind them was Roman Dmitry.
To the intensely aspiring, he was capable of presenting all solutions, just as he had pointed out the Left Hand Sword.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Gagging.
A scream rang out.
A member of the detached team, who had a limp, kicked the ground and cut the opponents chest, and others rushed forward to deal with the shadows.
The resistance of the shadows was also formidable.
The shape of the monster inted its body, revealing ferocious teeth, and there was also a shadow that spewed out an aura using a sword.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Above the head of the detached team.
The sword fell.
Like McBurney, he had only one arm, so there was no way to defend because he had already tried to attack.
OK.
Caang!
Fight back!
Another detached team member blocked it instead.
They trained on how topensate for each others physical ws, and the detached team member with a disabled leg beat off the shadows attack.
The transition between offense and defense was very natural.
As expected, the one-armed detached crew immediately raised an aura, and as soon as it cut through the chest, the shadow trembled and dispersed in smoke.
this ce.
It is Dmitrisnd.
A space very familiar to the members of the detached corps.
As the shadows were quickly dealt with using the topography of the alleyway, the civilians watching the situation showed little hope.
In particr, McBurneys performance was outstanding.
Dozens of shadows scattered like dust at his lightning-fast attack, so that he couldnt even recognize the fact that he had no arm.
but.
It is still too early to discuss victory.
McBurney, who was about to deal with the fallen shadow, raised his sword to block the dangerous energy that prated his senses.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Keugh.
pushed all the way back
Blood flowed from the cries.
You guys are just trying to stop us. Ill cut your throat to prove what a futile idea that is.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura shimmering everywhere.
sure
The shadow in front of me was a six-star swordsman and the leader of the shadows.
* * *
One breath.
The moment he inhaled and exhaled, McBurney noticed a shadow crashing right in front of him.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
barely blocked it
He raised one arm to prevent his neck from being blown off, but McBurney was forced back madly in a single blow.
The opponent is a six-star aura swordsman.
Although the aura system was newly established by Roman Dmitri, it was impossible to block the 6-star aura with only McBurneys skills.
Two.
Spit blood.
fleeting moment.
As the shadow tried to attack again, he tore the magic scroll McBurney had prepared.
Haste strength.
anger.
It was a blessing-type magic.
This alone wouldnt be able to close the gap with the 6 stars, but that doesnt mean you couldnt run away with the shadow in front of you.
With the skills of an ordinary detached team member, you can never deal with a 6-star swordsman. I have to make the most of my time. The only way to defeat this guy is to organize the rest of the shadows and attack at the same time.
Not really hopeful.
will die
Knowing that, it was something McBurney had to do.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
It was a fierce sh.
Seeing the strong shadow, McBurney blocked it while aiming for a vital spot with strange movements.
It was an anomaly unique to the left-handed sword.
Attacks that deviated from the normal trajectory attacked the loopholes of the shadows, but the existence that expressed the 6-star aura showed reaction speed that overwhelmed McBurney.
Kaang-
The attack is blocked.
at the same time.
sh.
Blood sttered from his face.
Its a shame because he turned his head just a second away, and McBurneys head was almost blown off by the blow.
I was out of breath.
While at the Southern Training Center.
I couldnt even imagine a confrontation with a 6-star prosecutor.
No matter how much he was an instructor in charge of a training center, he was just an ordinary person whose birth was not so great.
Even now, I didnt have the confidence to do something as great as Chris and Kevin.
But I can only afford it. McBurney swallowed the blood that ran disgustingly down his throat as there was no one to deal with the massacre in the city.
hook.
Aimed at the vitals.
The shadow smirked.
You cheeky bastard.
set of circumstances.
The reason why they were able to exchange battles in their own way was that the target McBurney trained for was not a normal being, but Roman Dmitri.
Destructive power that overwhelms even the 6-star aura.
The times of severe training against him made the current McBurney, and it was very annoying as a shadow.
Dmitri without Roman Dmitri.
Only such beings.
I didnt like the idea of trying to stop Alexanders ambitions.
In the world of humans, the level of 6 stars is not often found, but the Kronos Empire mobilized a new 6-star swordsman that others did not know about even after Sven died in thest operation.
That was the ss difference.
Fundamentallypletely different, the shadowsshed out at McBurney with rage.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
My body shook.
Every time he was excited, McBurneys eyes fluttered.
It felt like my life was burning up.
That moment.
squeak.
Cheup.
The leg was lightly cut.
As McBurney staggered back, the shadowughed as if it had won.
Go and call the others. please help me All of Dmitris people are about to die, so please help this ce no matter what the situation is. If you dont ask for help, Ill kill everyone in Dmitri. I will turn this ce into hell, advance into the castle and cut off King Dmitrys head.
finished.
It was an impossible win from the start.
Not Chris, not Kevin.
However, it is not the same kind of fundamentals as Fernando, who was recognized by people.
one instructor.
That was McBurneys limit.
As he had no arms, the premise of blocking six-star aura tests was wrong.
throbbing.
My heart raced.
Am I going to die here?
maybe.
That would be an unavoidable reality.
But even so, the detached team believed that it wouldplete its mission to the end.
It was then.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
little distance away.
A huge explosion was heard there.
The sound reminded McBurney of a conversation he had with the detached corps an hour earlier.
* * *
1 hour ago.
The Byeoldongdae expressed their intention to help the outer castle.
However, Knight Commander Jonathan reminded them of their respective roles and asked them to block any unknown variables.
beyond extrinsic.
A noise was heard.
Hearing the explosion of magic, people screaming, and the noisy intertwining of weaponry, McBurney said to the detached corps that followed him.
the day i first met you I thought you guys were right crazy. It was both pitiful and funny to see these guys who lost their arms, lost their legs, lost their eyes, and couldnt sleep, having nightmares every night, begging to take up arms again for Dmitri. At that time, I didnt ask you why. I also went through the same thing, so I epted the position ofmander of the detached unit with the hope that you guys will find at least some hope for a future life.
at that time.
McBurney was not happy.
It was obvious that it would not look so good from the outside as the guys who werecking somewhere gathered together.
but.
Still, I couldnt refuse.
Like himself, who fell into despair the day he lost his right arm that uses a sword, he couldnt turn his eyes away from the guys who were struggling to survive.
Thats how the Byeodongdae was created.
I was given a mission in my own way, but I went to training without questioning whether I would be able to fulfill my role in actualbat.
and today.
Dmitry is in crisis.
In a situation where the strength of the detached unit may be needed, McBurney revealed the question he had struggled to suppress.
Why? Why did you want to be a separate unit?
Thats natural.
It was a familiar voice.
A man who listened calmly to McBurneys story lowered his head and looked at the ground, recalling the past.
Leader. We still cant forget what happened when we were taken prisoner. Therades who were dragged away screaming and trembling, not knowing when they would be tortured in a dark space, were abandoned on the floor holding their breath. I heard the news that the war was over, but I was going crazy with resentment for Dmitri for not rescuing us prisoners of war. Actually, it wasnt a matter of ming Dmitri. Dmitri did not even know the existence of prisoners of war in the first ce, and even if he did, it was a very sensitive matter to cancel the armistice negotiations to save us.
his name.
It was Carol.
A prisoner of war and a member of the 3rd Corps after being released from captivity.
He gathered other colleagues to persuade McBurney and created a new group called Byeodongdae.
But Roman Dmitri saved us. Its really ridiculous, but he was prepared to go to war with Cronus just to save a few prisoners. Leader. Why do you want to be a byeoldongdae? As the people around us say, we can live on the war reparations alone in our new secure roles. But thats why I cant just watch it all the more. I will never allow Dmitri, who never abandoned us, to fall to an evil group like Cronus.
one sincerity.
It colored the surroundings.
All of them revealed their true feelings, and even though they were physically ufortable, they went out to find work for Dmitri.
Maybe we will die as detached units. Someone might say that life is really fleeting if you die like that after barely escaping from the prisoner of war. But if I and we die for Dmitry. If, through that sacrifice, Dmitri would keep that existence to the end. I am sure that Dmitri will take care of my family. my wife and my children. Dmitri never gives up. So, even if I die, Dmitri must be as good as I can be.
The voice grew more and more exasperated.
The eyes were stained red.
he is also a person
Dying was terrifying, but Carol had gone through a lot and learned that life is more important than life.
Others sympathized with silence.
Everyone had the same idea, and although the body was not healthy like other units, the detached unit was fully armed in spirit.
People who will do everything for Dmitri. That was the identity of the Byeoldongdae.
McBurney was silent for a long time.
Then.
There is something I have prepared for a day like today. I asked the superiors to formally authorize this, but the superiors rejected my request. The only person who knows about this is Jonathan Knight Commander, and he also objected to the end, but I emphasized the fact that I had to prepare for the worst and barely got permission. .
It was a cautious voice.
but.
With Dmitri on the edge, McBurney was ready for anything.
What I am about to tell you is our secret, and I hope that this secret will not be known to others.
* * *
Poof.
Blood spattered.
Carol staggered with her face lost in focus at the red drops of blood that colored the sky.
Will I die like this?
It was a truly tumultuous life.
As a soldier of Dmitri, he watched the baron family leap to the kingdom, and although it was not so great, he toured various battlefields and contributed in his own way.
Then he was taken prisoner in the war with the Kronos Empire.
At the moment when he suffered torture every day and thought his life was really over, Roman Dmitry appeared to save the prisoners of war with the contents of themunication that could have passed lightly.
Thank you.
this world.
It is a world where emergency sense prevails.
ss society divided the same human beings ording to rank, and there were too many cases in which the beings of the nobility treatedmoners as insignificant expendable items.
Thats why I couldnt help but have a different feeling for Roman Dmitri.
Everyone is dedicated to him, but Roman Dmitri did not take his dedication lightly.
whetherpensated financially.
whether it is shown by attitude.
He didnt ept everything for free.
Because I was grateful for that heart, because I was so grateful that I shed tears for taking care of my familysfort.
Carol epted Dmitri wholeheartedly.
I was proud of being within Dmitris fence, and I created a detached team to try something more.
Cheak!
the shadows ran
behind oneself.
The screams of civilians were heard.
The Shadow will tear itself apart and not be content with that, killing all the civilians.
Carol smirked.
Dmitri is not and you can covet.
What he misses now.
It was the only fact that I couldnt see my family in the future.
However, they did not regret this choice because they knew that if Dmitri perished, they would not be safe either.
Kwadeuk.
body was bitten
Carol hugged the shadow as she tried to tear it apart.
Come with me.
That moment.
The magic bomb connected to the heart reacted.
Quaang!
Kwareung kwareureureung.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
huge explosion!
A blinding light rose and swept away Carol and the surrounding shadows at once.
Chapter 386
Chapter 386 Second Continental War (9)
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
An explosion was heard.
What that meant was that McBurney felt his blood run cold.
It must mean that one of the members of the Byeoldong Corps died.
1 hour before.
He passed the magic bomb to the detached team members.
I hope not to use this dangerous weapon rejected by the top, but if the worst happens, I need a trump weapon that will somehow give the enemy a shot.
It was a magic bomb.
The magic bomb connected to the heart is set to explode in conjunction with the mana in the heart when the wearer dies or activates the magic bomb himself.
That is to say.
The sound of the explosion was the signal of death.
The members of the detached team were swept away by the explosion like shadows at the cost of their own lives.
throbbing.
My heart raced.
McBurney too.
He was wearing a magic bomb.
If you struggle to the end ande to the conclusion that there is no answer, then you will make the same choice as those who left first.
pod.
The shadows disappeared from sight.
When I raised my head btedly.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Quaang!
Keugh.
A bolt of lightning fell over his head.
It felt like his boots were sinking into the ground, and McBurney hurriedly tried to get out of the attack range at the continuous attack.
However, the shadows did not give a chance and pushed them.
With each step back, there was a shock from all sides, and McBurneys flushed face seemed to be pushed to the limit.
Quaang!
bang! bang! bang!
Die, die, die!
If demons exist in this world, what would they look like?
The shadow shimmering with ck energy followed roughly with eyes overflowing with murderous intent.
reversed
He blocked the attack instinctively rather than reacting by seeing it with his eyes, and his throbbing stomach felt as if he would vomit everything inside if he had time to catch his breath.
The destructive power of the 6-star aura was overwhelming.
McBurney gritted his teeth and threw himself into the aura storm.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Papa pat.
Blood spattered.
The skin on the arm was ripped apart with just a slight touch, causing pain.
It was the pain I was prepared for.
McBurney dug into the exquisite space and extended his sword towards the irregr attack route unique to left-handed swords.
The aura exploded. With the determination to die if this attack did not work, he faced the aura storm head-on.
however.
sigh.
The shadowughed.
training in the past.
Blessing magic.
It made no sense.
Roman Dmitris training method was not absolute, and McBurney, who was just amoner from the beginning, couldnt solve all the problems enough to fill the gap with the 6-star Aura swordsman in a short time.
The shadow retrieved the sword.
It was a response to seeing McBurneys attack, but that alone was enough to block the attack.
That moment.
widely.
round and round
rotated the body.
Holding the sword in reverse, aiming for the opponents heart at the same time as counterattacking.
It was a method of Dongguijin(ͬw춱M).
Knowing how great the opponents ability was, rather calcted the opponents reaction and attacked the gap.
McBurneys face went mad.
Knowing what danger Dmitri would fall into if he couldnt deal with this guy in front of him, he gritted his teeth and thrust his neck into the opponents attack.
perfect timing.
I thought so.
However, the intertwined scenes of fleeting moments were excruciating pain as the heavens and the earth exchanged.
sh.
Cheak!
Blood spurted from the body.
With his chest ripped open, McBurney rolled across the floor like garbage tossed on the floor.
A surprise attack was clearly threatening.
I knew that the shadows were also inherently dangerous, but McBurneys limits did not reach the shadows in the end.
You cheeky bastard. Only you guys are trying to take me down.
little difference.
It was just a little bit.
In that moment of inability to reach it due tock of skill, the shadow let go of the attack and cut McBurneys chest.
Then.
Bubbly.
I walked towards McBurney.
Now it was my turn to finish.
McBurney staggered to his feet.
Although he fell and stood up several times and was unable to regain his senses, his blood-stained face did not take his eyes off the shadows.
My heart was beating like crazy.
If you cant win with a sword. I was thinking of taking thest chance and activating the magic bomb to die like a shadow.
die.
Kwak.
I grabbed my heart.
That moment when aiming for timing.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Shadows were swept away by the explosion.
* * *
Such a dog. Dare to say where we are.
A sudden appearance.
It was Lucas.
He hid himself with invisibility and then attacked the shadows in a surprise attack.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
A cloud of dust rose.
Walking out between them, the shadow showed a shocked face.
what is this?
Cracks appeared on the body.
Lucass aura wasnt strong, and even though he apparently blocked the attack, the shadow felt a throbbing pain in his stomach.
It was a situation I couldnt understand.
I looked at Lucas with shaky eyes and noticed hundreds of people crowding around, led by Lucas.
all of them.
He was a member of Haomun.
Lucas smiled at the sight of them each holding a round weapon.
It wasnt like we were just ying around. Knowing that your poweres from darkness, I constantly researched ways to crack that power. This holy bomb isnt powerful enough to end your life, but its a weapon that will gnaw away a tiny bit of your strength.
Peoples pain gave teachings.
Lucas created Holy Night through the connection between the Phoenix Mage Tower and the priests using Hao Muns information power.
Just now.
The surprise attack was made by bursting holly balms.
As I just exined, the Holy Bomb wasnt the perfect weapon to deal with the shadows, but it still had an impact that couldnt be ignored.
Haomun is a group that prepares for the worst situation like the Byeoldongdae.
Upon receiving the report of the shadows appearing, Lucas apanied the members of Hao Mun to prepare the Holy Night.
The shadows face twisted viciously.
He showed his ferocious teeth, revealing a demonic expression.
Quack-quick-quick. Youre suffocating to the end. But it wont change the oue.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A shadow kicked the ground.
When he reappeared, Hao Wens informants cut off their heads with such speed that they couldnt even blow off the holly balm.
The surprise attack gave only a slight shock.
The shadow was still alive and running rampant, and in an instant, countless people died and the surroundings were stained with blood.
but.
the expected sea.
When facing an absolute powerhouse.
There was only one way for the weak to choose.
Man-in-the-middle tactics.
Roman Dmitry was unmoved by numerous threats, but he did not think that the shadows were the same.
Explode the holly night even at the cost of your life.
die!
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Holly Bomb exploded from all sides.
The body of the shadow was enveloped in divine aura, and when the detached member was wrongly cut, the magic bomb reacted and gave a physical and magical shock at the same time.
Clearly, the presence of shadows was overwhelming.
They inflicted numerous casualties with a small number, but as time passed, the shadows body began to be tattered.
Many people died.
hundreds of people.
When the corpses piled up like a mountain, I finally delivered a powerful blow.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Holly Bomb and magic bomb exploded at the same time.
The moment the shadow screamed in shock, Lucas hid himself in Invisibility once again and cut the shadows body by surprise.
A fair fight? Lucas didnt know that.
After pushing his men to create the perfect opportunity, he threw himself into the aura-turbulent space.
squeak.
one blow.
The shadows head twisted.
The six-star swordsmans head fell off his body, and his body began to scatter in smoke from his toes.
This kind of nonsense .
Finally.
Killed the leader of the shadows.
He alone was powerful enough to ughter hundreds, but he never existed as a victor until the end like Roman Dmitri.
The shadowspletely dissipated in smoke.
Lucas sat down on the floor with his legs trembling like crazy, and the damage was so great that no one cheered even while looking at the scene in front of him.
seded.
Chris Kevin Fernando et al.
Killed a 6-star swordsman even though there were no skilled yers.
Lucas looked at McBurneys condition, struggling to get up.
Treat your body first. In this state, it would not be strange if he died at any time.
No, I cant.
I shook my head.
McBurney stood up.
His blood-stained face showed a clear expression of distress, but he roughly sprayed the potion on the wound and tore off the clothes the corpses were wearing and tied them together.
I just dealt with one of the strongest shadows. There is no time to rx and get treatment until you have dealt with all the shadows that have infiltrated the city. Mr. Lucas. The war is not over yet.
gritted it
Suppressing the pain, he took the first step.
This time too, I hope that myrades who died first will remember that they made meaningful sacrifices.
* * *
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Ares pushed back.
He nervously nced at the beings in front of him.
The situation is not good.
Logan and Fred.
And the connection between Dmitrys swordsmen and wizards.
It wasnt too hard.
Even Ares, who went to Valha alone and defeated Cesar, was unable topletely block the pincer attack from all directions.
I was annoyed. Under the teachings of Alexander Roman Dmitry, he made great strides.
He thought no one could stop him except for Roman Dmitri, and he never thought he would struggle this much without Chris and Kevin.
after cutting the chains.
The ankle waspletely caught.
In a situation where he could neither do this nor that, Ares checked the surrounding situation.
castle gate.
It was blocked by Rodwell Dmitri.
Although he was quite dangerous against the waves of attacks, his power to use fire showed an overwhelming presence when dealing with arge number of enemies.
It was an absurd sight.
Although the Dmitri family was born in a lowly position, even the younger brother of Roman Dmitri did not retreat in the slightest against the Kronos Empire.
and.
Mystique informed me of the situation a little while ago.
They said they would infiltrate the city with shadows, but only the sound of explosions was heard, and no significant results were seen.
I brushed off the blood on my sword.
I shook my head and looked at the people in front of me.
I didnt expect Dmitri tost this long, but hes amazing.
Dmitrys prosecutors.
they surrounded
Dozens of swordsmen had already been killed by Ares counterattack, but they didnt seem to have any intention of opening the way even if they all died.
Meanwhile, Fred and Logan were also there.
Even though they were renowned on the continent in their own way, they did not hurt their pride in the fact that they were members of the pincer.
for Dmitry.
I gave up my pride.
They were not ashamed of the situation in which they joined forces for the purpose of defeating Ares.
Ares said.
This war is only a matter of time. From the moment Roman Dmitri didnt allow even a singlepromise, Dmitri had no choice but to perish from Kronos attack. It means that no matter how hard you try, the results will not change. So where do you go to the end .
It was then.
Waaaaaaaa!
Attack!
A great cheer was heard.
Ares expression softened for a moment.
Cheers could not be heard in the castle.
outside the castle.
There was a group of people attacking the rear of the Cronus Empire.
no way.
A fluttering g.
They are the Northeast Confederacy.
And it was Luna Kingdom.
* * *
Before Roman Dmitri left for Valha.
ordered in secret.
Contact Luna Kingdom in advance and order them to be prepared to move at any time through the warp gate installed in the endless mountain range. The Kronos Empire is a group that does not know when to attack. Even if a war breaks out in a way we didnt intend, Dmitri must never fall.
Few people knew the contents of the order.
King Dmitri and Jonathan Knight Commander Fernando and Lucas.
The bitter pain made Dmitry thoroughly.
As if to prove that the preparations had not been overdone, the worries became reality.
Right after Kronos appeared with his troops, King Dmitri immediately contacted Luna Kingdom to request reinforcements.
And now.
King Dmitry looked at Fernando and said.
Fernando.
yes.
Now Dmitri is driven to the brink. This war is a matter of Dmitris fate, and many people are risking their lives to protect Dmitri. But a strong person like you who defeated a 6-star swordsman. And do you think its right for the talented soldiers called the SS to waste their energy here just to protect me?
out the door.
A terrible scream was heard.
The enemies hadnt even prated the immunity yet, but past memories created such hallucinations.
said Fernando.
Your Majesty King Dmitry. This is not a question of wasting power. Even if Dmitri wins the war, if something bad happens to His Majesty, the people will be in grief.
It is a matter of after winning. If the country perishes, my life and death do not matter.
but .
Fernando.
It was a firm tone.
King Dmitry was fully armed.
The armor he made himself weighed heavily on his shoulders, but his sharp eyes did not waver.
On the battlefield, my sons are fighting for their lives. The guys who couldnt even wield a sword properly twenty years ago are now crying out the name of Dmitri on the battlefield instead of me. But do you think it is right for the father to hide behind like a rat?
Its a problem you shouldnt think like that.
No, I know there are more important things than my life. I will share my luck with Dmitry. My sons, if all of Dmitrys people die, even if the war is won, I have no intention of being alive. thats my decision If you really think of me as the king of Dmitri, do my will.
It was then.
[Luna Kingdom has arrived. ording to themunication that has just arrived, we have conveyed our intention to immediately attack the rear of the Cronus Empire.]
Kik.
got up from the seat
It was a giant.
King Dmitri spoke in a strong voice that did not dare to protest, revealing a huge presence.
Open the door of the inner castle. From now on, the kings bodyguards will destroy the heinous group of evil together with me.
at that point.
Fernandos eyes twitched.
I knew that this was an order I would never ept.
The voice of rejection rose to his throat, but Fernando bowed his head in his burning chest.
I will obey the orders of His Majesty the King.
that too.
I couldnt watch Dmitris crisis any longer.
Chapter 387
Chapter 387 Second Continental War (10)
Outside the outer castle.
The counterattack was initiated by the elves.
They stepped forward and fired their arrows at once.
Push shush shush.
Arrows embroider the sky.
As the Kronos Empires army, they were unable to react.
While attacking Dmitri Castle, they were unable to form a perfect shield formation to block the arrows in a crowded situation.
Papa papak.
Cheak!
evil!
Screams were heard from all sides.
The elves arrow attack pierced the hard armor at once, and the soldiers whose eyebrows were pierced fell to the ground without even screaming.
Arrow attacks continued uninterrupted.
When some of the Kronos Empire forces turned around, thinking that the damage would be severe if they stayed like this, only then did the soldiers of the Northeast Alliance and the Luna Kingdom step forward.
All troops march!
Attack!
Waaaaaaa!
It was truly spectacr.
A bloody battle broke out the moment the Dmitri allied forces and the Kronos imperial army collided.
hooked
Cheer.
die!
The two armies intertwined with each other.
When an Allied soldier cut off an Imperial soldiers head, the Allied soldiers head was blown off in return.
It was a fight to the death.
In an instant, the surroundings were drenched in corpses and blood, and the soldiers on both sides rushed at each other, trampling the bloody puddles as if they could not back down.
among them.
It was the heterogeneous race of Arcadia that stood out by far.
They announced their willingness to go to war and showed abilities beyond human limits.
Kyaaak!
It was a werewolf.
The grayish fur fluttered wildly on a white background, and the Werewolf bit off the nape of the Imperial Armys neck.
Blood sttered along with the roughly torn skin.
The Werewolfpletely cut off the breath of the opponent, and then burrowed into the space infested with the Imperial army, wing madly in all directions.
and follow him
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The yeti trampled the imperial army with its huge feet.
Facing the crisis of extinction, a few survived and expressed their anger against the Cronus Empire, which had put them in danger.
The Yeti wielded a huge clubmensurate with his size.
When he swung it vigorously, dozens of imperial troops were swept away at once, creating a gruesome scene like a drum exploding.
however.
This race was not invincible.
The aura swordsmen of the Luna Kingdom did not stand still as the knights of the empire using the aura dealt with the different races one by one.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Pooh!
Follow me!
Cayden and Gyro.
They were the aura swordsmen representing Luna.
They rushed forward and shed the imperial army from the vanguard. The prosecutors of the Northeast Alliance also added their strength, but Cayden and Zyro showed a particrly prominent presence.
Crisis in Arcadia.
Through hard times, they developed mentally and physically, and Roman Dmitrys teachings led them to a new world.
sh.
Papa pat.
Gyros sword frantically cut the surroundings.
Every time he encountered the imperial army, he cut it down at once and showed his eyes shining with intense desire.
This is your chance to return the favor to Roman Dmitri! The continent of Arcadia bes the kingdom of Luna. Prove that you are a being who knows grace against a group of heinous evil! We will die for Dmitri today!
sumbed to evil
Arcadia and Lunas Crisis.
Roman Dmitry was the hero who saved them.
In order to save lives, the beings who followed Gyro threw their lives away like straw.
and that time.
A change also urred in Dmitrys resistance.
* * *
Squeak.
The door of introspection opened.
The resistant forces, led by Fernando, found the shadows rampaging in the city and showed intent to kill.
Clean up the city. After dealing with all the threats to the people, we will head out.
All right.
The battle has begun.
Fernandos bodyguards were carefully selected elite soldiers, and they moved quickly to help the detached troops and Hao Men against the shadows.
The shadows had no choice but to be helpless.
Lucas and McBurneys performance had already killed their chief, and they were outnumbered, resulting in a one-sided massacre.
puck.
Pasasasak.
Shadows dispersed in smoke.
Fernando.
His presence swelled.
At one time, he was teased as the 30th-ranked gatekeeper, but he grew up to be apletely different being following Roman Dmitri.
A fight with Sven.
As Henderson died and Kevin was seriously injured that day, Fernando constantly pushed himself not to repeat the pain of the past.
As a result.
Significant progress has been made.
Every time Fernandos sword shed in the 5-star realm, the shadows were helplessly torn to pieces.
Krurrukruk.
Ah!
family members encountered.
butchered the shadows
In a situation where Fernando was terribly advancing, the existence following him was an unexpected person.
Thats Romero Dmitri.
King Dmitry also took up arms.
Wielding a huge ax suitable for his size, he couldnt use mana, but borrowed the ability of an artifact to end the breath of shadows.
Kwadeuk.
die!
People often think of the king as a flower in a greenhouse.
A noble being who only knew how to give orders but couldnt properly wield a sword was not well suited to the battlefield.
However, King Dmitrys fundamentals were different.
Having been to and from iron mines and smithies since childhood, he was ustomed to fighting, and his muscr body wriggling showed strength that transcended ordinary people.
I just cant use the aura.
He, too, was a person who had experienced battles against the mountains.
Like King Dmitry, the cksmiths of the cksmiths joined the fray, and they wielded their weapons in spite of the attacks of the shadows.
Of course, people died one after another.
There was no safe fight in the world, but even the cksmiths didnt want Dmitri to copse like this.
It was truly spectacr.
King Dmitri, who wears a helmet rather than a crown and wields an axe, and Fernando, who protects him.
They swept through the city.
Dealing with the remnants of the shadows, he headed toward the outer castle and was discovered by Dmitris soldiers, including the detached team.
What is this?
The soldiers of the inner castle opened the door and came out.
His Majesty King Dmitry is fighting himself!
they were bewildered
It was different from the n.
Originally, the Royal Guard, who should have been safely protecting the king in the castle, joined the battle with King Dmitri, and he felt embarrassed.
But it eventually gave me a hot feeling.
A soldier screamed involuntarily at the sight of King Dmitri sharing his life and death with the soldiers.
His Majesty the King has taken up arms for us! Protect Your Majesty the King! Fight for His Majesty the King! We can win the war!
For His Majesty the King!
For Dmitri!
Intense aspiration spread all around.
People raised their heads.
I looked straight at the scene in front of me.
Confident that the victor of this war was Dmitry, they expressed their will toward the invading enemies.
emergence of reinforcements.
King Dmitrys decision.
It was the moment when the atmosphere of the war, which was considered unfavorable, was reversed at once.
* * *
Variables that urred consecutively.
At first, Mystique also actively participated in the battle.
I used magic to sweep away Dmitris soldiers, but I knew that I was at a disadvantage as time went on.
Damn Dmitry.
It was embarrassing.
this operation.
I thought it was perfect.
In a situation where Roman Dmitri left for Valha, it was obviously not difficult to defeat Dmitri if he used a powerful weapon called Ares.
However, things did not go as expected.
Ares identity was discovered before he could even execute the n, and Dmitris swordsmen pushed Ares hard enough that he, a six-star swordsman, couldnt even show much of an activity.
And thats not all.
Shadows prated inside.
The troops of the outer castle did not move at all, but when they received the signal that they were dead, they were irritated.
from one to ten.
everything was a mess
With the previous defeat, Mystique was fully prepared, but the situation changed for the worst due to the arrival of reinforcements and rather aggressive King Dmitri.
At this rate, the loss of hundreds of thousands of imperial troops would have been in an instant.
Losing them wasnt too bad for Mystique, but the problem was Alexandres anger.
If I fail this time too, Alexandre-sama will be angry.
It was disastrous.
sessive defeats.
will definitely be held ountable.
In order to somehow manage the situationter, it was necessary to save even the troops to n the future.
Dmitry. If you think that this is the end of everything, you are mistaken. Its just one battle. For now, I will admit defeat and withdraw, but when I return, I will surely kill all of you.
gritted it
Now is the time to take a step back.
Mystique shouted at the soldiers.
Retreat! I will step back and reorganize the battle lines!
* * *
The sun was slowly setting.
retreat of enemies.
Seeing the Kronos Empire forces hurriedly retreating, Knight Commander Jonathan shouted with a blood clot in his neck.
Kill! Kill every single one of them!
this war.
It was not a matter of simply winning the battle.
The current Kingdom Alliance knew that certain results were needed when gaining momentum because Hector Cairo, the three southern kingdoms, were all under attack.
Dmitris soldiers tenaciously followed.
He went out through the wide open gates and chased the fleeing imperial soldiers, stabbing them in the back.
however.
More than that was impossible.
In the end, Dmitris soldiers shouted cheers at the sight of the imperial army moving away.
Waaaaaaaa!
We won!
We defeated Kronos!
atst.
passed the hangobi
The joy of victory surged.
The Cronus Empire was fully prepared for this attack, but because Dmitri was also prepared, they seeded in winning without Roman Dmitri.
However, there was no time to enjoy the joy.
King Dmitry immediately summoned the leadership, and they all entered the conference room in a mess.
A ce where everyone gathers.
King Dmitry said.
The war is not over yet. The Kronos Empire has fled with some of its troops alive, and there is a high probability that it will obviously prepare for a second attack. Please share your thoughts on this situation. Is it right to repair the walls and prepare for the next attack, or is it right to pursue and defeat the enemies right away?
king of a country.
King Dmitri faced reality with a cool face.
The cuts in the middle of the battle were sore, but he looked over at Dmitris leaders without showing any sign.
at that time.
Flora Lawrence stepped in.
May I say something?
Tell me.
The Kronos Empire carried out this attack with a mysterious power that moves through space. I dont think their power is infinite. If they had the power to move hundreds of thousands of troops in quick session, they would have either used teleportation magic in a situation they had just fled or called in new troops to turn the tide of the battle against them. But it didnt. Even when the shadows were infiltrated inside Dmitri, only a few moved, so the enemies abilities are clearly limited.
It was a hypothesis.
But Flora Lawrence was adamant.
Hasty judgments on the battlefield can cause anger, but he knew that sometimes he had to be bold to achieve certain results.
she is.
I trusted my own experience.
Judgments based on experience could never be hasty.
As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, we have to send a chase party. What the kingdom union needs now is more than a hopeful victory message that the hardships have passed. We mustpletely defeat the enemies and let the Kingdom Alliance members know that there is a chance of victory in this war.
That moment.
People gave power to their opinions by silence.
It is a war without Roman Dmitri.
But Dmitri now did what he would have done in the absence of Roman Dmitri.
King Dmitry said.
I also agree with Flora. Through this war, we will destroy the Kronos Empire and restore peace to the continent. Order the soldiers enough rest and treatment until the sun rises tomorrow. As soon as the sun rises, we will destroy the remnants of Kronos.
Dmitry.
They bared their ferocious teeth.
* * *
As expected of Flora Lawrence.
Kronos.
They set up camp not far away.
Once in a dangerous situation, I ordered a retreat, but Mystique conserved her forces and nned a counterattack once again.
You have to wait until your strength recovers. If you can open the door to the underworld once again, you can restore the power to wipe out the bug-like Dmitri. Be patient, Mystique. I cant disappoint Alexander anymore.
this war.
It was meant to see the end.
Knowing there was no next time, Mystique ordered her soldiers to rest.
that time.
Ares was separated from the main force.
Mystique boasted that Dmitri would not dare pursue the Cronus Empire, but Ares, who had experienced Dmitri, thought differently.
Even without Roman Dmitri, Dmitri was belligerent enough.
In particr, after experiencing this war, I knew that the safety of the main unit could not be guaranteed at this rate.
for that reason.
left the base.
While Mystique passed the time, he intended to pursue another target.
Dmitri must be drunk with the joy of victory now. If you organize your forces and send a pursuit party, aim for that time and infiltrate Dmitri again. This time it will surely seed. I will prove what it means to stand against the Kronos Empire by beheading King Dmitri.
Battle on the Castle Wall.
Ares saved his life by throwing himself down the wall.
I was annoyed.
He didnt like the fact that he wasnt as active as he thought, and that the Kronos Empire had no choice but to retreat.
Ares had already chosen Alexander. He had to win this war to prove his choice was right.
hid in the grass.
Conserving body temperature and conserving stamina.
Finally.
The day was bright.
After confirming that Dmitri had sent a chase party, Ares moved out of their way.
however.
With Dmitri Castle right in front of him, he met an unexpected person in the grass.
I finally met you.
A fiercely distorted face.
Dmitris demon.
He was Kevin.
Chapter 388
Chapter 388 Second Continental War (11)
Kevin.
He was someone who shouldnt be here.
ording to Cronus calction, he should still be in Valha, but he appeared in front of Ares sooner than expected.
Sseuseuk.
Kevin stepped forward through the grass.
Kevins face was a mess.
Her coarsely tousled hair was untidy, and the deep shadows around her eyes gave off a tired look.
It looked like it didnt need an exnation.
Kevin and his party must have been quite overworked to reach Dmitri, and as soon as they heard the news of the Kronos Empire, it seemed that they were scattered and ran through the grass.
stretched arms.
A sword was clutched in his right hand.
Kevin muttered like a madman with deep sunken eyes.
When I first received the report of your betrayal. I couldnt believe the news. You, who ughtered Valhas rankers for Dmitri not too long ago, were actually a dog following the Kronos Empire. Everyone, including me, couldnt ept that fact. At first, I thought I was denying the reality of the betrayal of therade I had left my back on the battlefield, but as time passed, the ominous feeling that took over my head was a little different from other people.
that day.
Everyone was outraged.
Chris, outraged, ordered to move quickly, heading towards the Frankish border day and night.
Thanks to that, we moved up the schedule.
It was quite an unreasonable schedule to take three days, but they arrived through the warp gate of the endless mountain range around the light of the third day.
Fortunately, Dmitri was unharmed.
Although he felt relieved that Dmitri had not copsed, his anger at Ares for betraying Dmitri quickly red up.
Now that I think about it, the reason I had a hard time epting reality was that Ares, the strong man everyone in Dmitri recognized, betrayed me. Knowing how deadly Ares betrayal would be. If its you, even I cant guarantee victory, theres a high chance that youll inflict enough damage to destroy Dmitri. Its not that I trust you, its that I couldnt ept your betrayal.
Thats what Ares said.
It was a monologue reflecting on the situation.
Kevin took one step at a time toward Ares, his eyes shimmering with madness.
I prayed to the sky every moment on the way to Dmitry. Please please let Dmitri be safe. Never let it crumble against a group of evil like Kronos. And God listened to me. Dmitri was all right and he made myst wishe true.
tall.
I stopped walking.
The distance between the two was close.
If they decided to attack each other, it was a distance enough to swing their swords at each other in an instant.
Kevinughed.
Roughly tousled hair represented hisst wish.
Myst wish was, please, that I find you first. Ares. From now on, as I have prayed and prayed all night, I will soothe the spirits of the people of Dmitri who died by tearing your limbs apart.
no more
No conversation was necessary.
The moment Kevins words end.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kevin and Ares rushed at each other.
* * *
sh.
A bright light hit my vision.
Kevin twisted his head to let go of Ares attack and without hesitation cut Ares chest.
Caang!
The attack was blocked.
However, Ares expression was cold.
Kevins recent attack had revealed a clear murderous intent, and camaraderie ceased to exist between the two.
Stupid cubs. If you were going to deal with me, you shouldnt havee alone.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kevin bounced back.
Ares aura raged intensely, and he immediately caught up and attacked Kevin one after another.
Every time the 6-star aura created an intense wave, Kevins body shuddered.
No matter how much Kevin has grown by leaps and bounds, as he is not even Chris, he has not yet been able to face Aress aura head-on.
Papa pat.
Attacks crossed.
After blocking a series of iing attacks, Kevin closed the distance enough to feel the opponents breath.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
The weapons were intertwined like crazy.
When Kevin tilted his head back, his bangs were cut off, and when he tried to counterattack right away, Ares didnt back down a single step and instead mmed him down with force.
Ares loopholes were not revealed even though he was aiming for vital points while letting go of that attack.
In a fiercely burning aura, Ares tore Kevins aura.
Quad de de de de de de deuc.
overwhelming power.
Ares was one level up.
He also made tremendous progress through training with Roman Dmitri and, regardless of the difference in strength, showed himself overwhelming Kevin in swordsmanship.
A talent that was once called the best talent in Valha.
His umted years have fully bloomed since he met Roman Dmitri.
he was real
A skill that overwhelms Chris.
Ares presence weighed on Kevin, and he trampled on Kevin, who was violently bumping into him.
sh.
Blood spattered.
The leg was only slightly cut, but that was the beginning of the crack.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Papa pat.
Ares attack was eaten little by little.
Kevins pattern of avoiding attacks by a hairs breadth did not work, and Ares did not allow Kevins attack even once, like taming a mad dog.
It was an obvious superiority in skill. It was a solid basic skill thatpletely blocked irregr attacks, and the atmosphere changed at some point.
Kevins recklessness was broken. As Ares blocked all attacks, Kevin had to deal with a quick counterattack.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Aura exploded.
The Sura sword technique learned from Roman Dmitri was manifested, and Kevin blocked the space where he could escape.
As Ares said, Kevin made mistakes.
If he really wanted to deal with Ares, he would have to have a colleague with him to help him instead of looking for Dmitri alone.
of course.
Kevin was strong.
Even Ares, who was called a genius, was not as strong as Kevins age.
But this is a battlefield.
No matter how promising the future was, it was a cruel world in which life was changed due to theck of the present.
Kaang-
The arm bounced off.
Ares, who pushed Kevin into a corner, showed a cruel smile.
It is over.
sh.
He raised his sword and blocked it.
but.
The aura was torn as it was.
And at the same time, Kevins chest was ripped open and blood sttered everywhere.
* * *
Confrontation with Ares.
Ares too.
Kevin too.
The oue of the confrontation was clear.
So far, Kevin has had two fights with Chris for Dmitris ce.
At the beginning of the match, he was overwhelmingly defeated even with the help of Roman Dmitri, and he challenged himself to take the sword that Roman Dmitri gave him, but even then he couldnt ovee Chris high wall.
Chris was strong.
As Kevin grew, he also developed rapidly, and people said that Chris was superior to Kevin.
and.
Ares knocked Chris down.
It was a fact that everyone agreed that Ares, who defeated Chris, was stronger than Kevin, even though confrontation on the battlefield was not a world where simple calctions worked.
So Ares was wary of variables.
I thought that Kevin might have apanied his colleagues, but to his dismay, Kevin was really alone.
It was funny.
There was no reason to waste time.
As the sword cut through Kevins chest, Ares was convinced that the confrontation had ended.
pod.
Charrrr.
Kevin stepped back.
The shadows deepened in her eyes, and her eyes cooled coldly, and blood was pouring out in clumps from her chest, where her skin was tattered.
In fact, the game is over.
Ares once thought of Kevin as a colleague, but since they pursued different things, he had no intention of showing sympathy to save him.
however.
Surely strong.
Kevin grinned.
The eyes were not normal.
Kevin, not paying attention to the wound, lowered his posture like a wild animal and looked at Ares.
When I said I was chasing you alone, other people were frightened and stopped me. If you really do find Ares, will you be able to handle him alone? Ares, who even Chris couldnt defeat.
The wound site was swollen.
The dripping blood subsided at some point, and the wounds began to be entangled with each other.
It was an appalling sight.
Ordinary people were recovering wounds that would not be strange even if they died, only with regenerative power.
I agree with them too. I challenged Chris twice and was defeated both times. by the way. The confrontation so far is only sparring after all. A confrontation in the pure sense of the word, with no intention of risking ones life or harming ones life. I dont think Ill ever be defeated by Chris-sama, even on the battlefield.
good.
I grabbed my sword.
It was a strange atmosphere.
Ares, who was approaching Kevin, also stopped in a dangerous atmosphere.
said Kevin.
I dont say anything. Dealing with me on the battlefield would be a little different.
That moment.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Kevin once again lunged at Ares.
* * *
It was fast.
Kevin appeared in front of him in an instant, and Ares looked at his attack with a calm face.
face.
Kevins pattern.
ripe in the eyes
Ares blocked Kevins attack at once and cut it without missing the slightly exposed gap.
pod.
Blood spattered from his arm.
However, Kevin did not show any particr reaction.
He did not groan in pain, nor did he back away in agitation.
Aress eyes quickly rolled as he immediatelyunched a chained attack, realizing the next attack.
right.
hook.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I turned around and dodged the attack.
It cut Kevins back as it struck and came in, and instead faced the aura head-on and pressed it with force in the counterattack that surged from the bottom up.
A great shock urred.
Right after the intense wave raged, I cut off his arms and legs as soon as I noticed Kevin quickly attacking the bottom.
Pooh.
Blood was sttered.
It was eaten right.
I thought he would show a swaying figure this time, but Kevins eyes stained with madness were unwavering.
Did he forget the pain in madness?
sure
Kevin often showed a look stained with madness on the battlefield, but at that time, he forgot the pain and showed a reckless appearance.
It moves like a beast beyond human limits.
Despite the fact that he pushed madly beyond the stereotyped frame, Ares did not get caught up in the enemys momentum.
Just because you dont shy away doesnt mean you can reduce the overwhelming gap. Losing reason was rather an opportunity for Ares.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kevin ran.
fleeting moment.
Ares eyes changed.
Its over.
sh.
cut his arm
This time it was deep.
Ares was one step faster, and the feeling of cutting deeply convinced me that this time, apart from the pain, there was a problem with my body.
Forgetting the pain is only autosuggestion.
Just because there is no pain on the body does not mean that there is no pain, so if it was cut this much, Kevin had no choice but to put the brakes on.
however.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
!
I opened my eyes.
It was a really small difference.
Kevin tried to counterattack by swinging his sword upward as if it were nothing, and Ares cut the opponents thigh as soon as he dodged the attack.
But this time, Kevins counterattack aimed at the vital point.
Clearly, deep cuts were made to his arms and thighs, but his movements did not slow down in the slightest.
at that time.
Ares saw.
Kevins arms and thighs.
The wound there was regenerating as if the chest had recovered.
The wounds intertwined with each other while exhaling acrid smoke exceededmon sense.
stage of eating.
Completely immersed in madness.
Kevins mind did what the madness said and he didnt care about the scars on his body.
With each attack, wounds appeared on his body. Blood sttered and the skin cracked.
Kevin looked drenched in blood, but he didnt slow down his speed at Ares.
And finally.
pod.
arm is cut
sh.
He cut Ares arm lightly.
As Ares twisted his expression in pain and cut off Kevins side, Kevin stabbed Ares heart in a situation where the entrails were about to spill out.
The attack didnt work.
However, the flow of mana was entangled as Ares hurriedly avoided the bold attack, which was like a tactic of friendship.
This.
It was an unusual confrontation.
The sight of the blood-stained ghost chasing after him caused a crack in Aresposure, which was like an iron fortress.
I cant do anything if time drags on like this.
Ares n.
Its not a problem that ends with Kevin.
Since he had to deal with him and also assassinate King Dmitri, Ares could not waste any more time here.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised an aura
Kevins skill was acknowledged.
He showed the strength to push himself at such a young age, but he didnt think that would change the oue of this fight.
Kevins anomaly is bewildering to those unfamiliar with it.
But for Ares, who was once his teammate, Kevins moves revealed a clear weakness.
Papapat.
Kevin dug in.
A bold and sudden attack.
Aress lips twitched the moment he met his eyes stained with madness.
I wont admit you.
expected
That Kevin will dig boldly.
He swung his sword ordingly.
If their heads were cut off, no matter how monstrous their regenerative powers were, they would never be able to survive.
But at that moment.
sigh.
Kevinughed.
His eyes, stained with madness, returned to their original form and looked straight at Ares.
The 3rd stage of Ghost Magic.
It was an area of control.
Kevin, who stepped into a new area, showed a step back unlike before.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The attack missed.
Their gazes intertwined in the air.
The moment Ares gritted his teeth and tried to attack immediately.
Kevin exploded his power.
Three seconds in the first half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Aura swayed.
Ares, who had a clear advantage in strength, was swept away by Kevins attack this time.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Kwareung kwareureureureung.
Cheak!
A scream rang out.
Ares miraculously defended the attack, but the Heavenly Demons sword technique tore Ares aura and shed his body.
He was different from Kevin.
Because he did not have the abnormal resilience like Kevin, he knelt down on the spot with his blood-stained hair fluttering.
Keuk keuk keuk keuk.
coughed up blood
It was an unbelievable situation.
When I decided to betray, I never imagined losing to Kevin, not to Roman Dmitri.
over his head.
I heard Kevins voice.
I told you. Fighting for life is a different story.
snap.
I grabbed my hair.
Aress head fell powerlessly. When he looked up at Kevin, he saw his bloodstained figure, just like himself.
The fact that he was still standing with such a face was just amazing.
Ares wanted to attack Kevin with trembling hands, but his body was already out of control.
It was then.
Squeeze.
Kevin poured the potion into Ares face.
Then.
Dont die so easily. You are my gift to the lord who will soothe the spirits of the people of Dmitri who died in this war and will definitely return.
A potion that is forced through the esophagus.
Ares shuddered.
This.
It was a devastating end that he hadnt even thought of.
Chapter 389
Chapter 389 Second Continental War (12)
At that time.
Mystique has received bad news from the skirmishers.
Governor Dmitry has sent a pursuit party. It seems that they intend to repulse us first, rather than preparing for the next attack, as they moved before the repair of the walls was finished. Mr. Mystique. If we face our enemies like this, we will not be able to avoid annihtion.
damn it.
Mystique twisted her expression.
It was unexpected.
Ares insisted that Dmitri would definitely send a chase, but Mystique had other ideas.
Dmitry used the advantage of Mercury to win.
In a space where all sides are not protected, an all-out war with the Cronus Empire would be burdensome, and I did not think that the likes of Dmitri would dare to open the castle gates without Roman Dmitri.
Maybe he was in denial.
The consecutive defeats to Dmitri really hurt Mystiques pride.
I cant use the space movement magic properly with the remaining power. If I raised my strength excessively, my limbs would be torn apart in the dimensional rift. If I escaped alone, I would be able to save my life, but once again, as soon as I report the results, Lady Alexandre will kill me.
recent.
Alexanders nting was very ufortable.
On the outside, she seemed to maintain herposure, but Mystique didnt know that she was quite angry at the variables created by Roman Dmitri.
A criminal record was needed. Clear evidence of your usefulness.
In order to regain strength and counterattack, even the defeated soldiers who followed him had to be saved.
map.
yes?
Ask for a map!
I see.
charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
I spread out the map on the simple table.
the northeast area.
There was no space to escape.
The outskirts meant that there were not that many roads to move, and there was only one way out, since the pursuing party would be approaching from Dmitris direction.
moving as far south as possible.
Once you have recovered enough mana after buying time, then you can turn the situation around by calling in additional troops through space movement magic.
Yes, the war is not over yet.
Rather, this was an opportunity.
The Kronos Empire was only defeated by Mercurys advantage, but if it had been faced in an open space from the beginning, it would have definitely overwhelmed Dmitri.
Then, from now on, it was a race against time.
Depending on how much time you take and how much you lure the opponent enough, you can get the result of defeating Dmitris pursuers at once.
st furnace.
got a map
Mystique shouted.
Everyone pack your bags. We will move south from now on.
All right.
Dmitry.
They turned into the same temper as Roman Dmitry. Baring their ferocious teeth as if they were predators, they were menacing enough,
but it would clearly show them that there are sses of the same predators. The reason why Dmitri was able to run amok.
Its not because theyre strong, its because Roman Dmitris single strength is beyondmon sense.
took a step
I was in a hurry.
It was an unfamiliar march for Mystic, but there was no other way now.
But how far did you move?
Gradually.
This is opposite Dmitry. Could it be that the Kronos Empire, which is called a great nation, is running away with its tail curled up?
retreat to the south.
Chris was blocking the ce with Dmitris soldiers.
* * *
Mystiques expression hardened.
chris.
That he already showed up at Dmitry.
It was faster than expected.
And blocking the retreat of the South meant that he had already seen through his intentions and preupied the road.
To retreat .
There was no
Dmitris men were already encircling the perimeter, and signal res in the sky were calling in additional troops.
With the power of Mystique, only the person himself could escape through space movement.
Mystique would have done that normally, but the moment he saw Chris, a n popped into his head.
Chris is Dmitris key figure. Even if I lose the war, if I kill that guy, Ill be recognized as having achieved my own achievements.
an imminent situation.
Silence did not mean peace.
The situation where each of them grabbed their weapons and looked at each other was not strange even when a desperate battle broke out.
It was then.
It was Mystique that broke the silence.
Attack!
Attack!
fault.
took a step back
As if waiting, Mystique fluttered the hem of her robe as the soldiers of the Cronus Empire rushed at her, generating magic.
Thunder Storm.
do not fall out.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A cluster of lightning urred.
The intense light, as if blinding, swept the surroundings with the powerful force that apanied the storm.
Dmitris sorcerers did not stand still.
They also tried to block Mystics attack by quickly using defensive magic, but the destructive power of the 7th circle magic exceeded the normal standards.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheak!
Aaaaaagh!
Dmitrys soldiers were swept away.
After killing dozens of soldiers in an instant, Mystique waved her arms and controlled the direction of the Thunder Storm.
one goal.
It was Chris.
However, if he revealed his intentions, he might note out, so Mystique killed him as much as possible so that he had no choice but toe out.
In the meantime, the Kronos Empires forces attacked Dmitris soldiers.
Contrary to the momentum of the attack, Dmitris soldiers rather overwhelmed the imperial army in hand-to-handbat.
Caang!
die.
hooked
The Imperial Armys attack did not work.
Dmitris soldiers have shown their skills to exceed ordinary soldiers through training, and even as their colleagues were swept away by magic, they calmly responded to the attack.
The reason Dmitri was pushed against Kronos was not because of a qualitative difference.
It was because they were outnumbered, and in the current situation where the number of the imperial army was reduced, they could not deal with Dmitris soldiers with just a little more.
atst.
It was a fight between Mystique and Chris.
I saw Chris rushing in the middle of a bunch of intense lightning.
Papa papapat.
Blood spattered.
The Imperial forces facing Chris were ughtered in the blink of an eye.
Ordinary soldier Aura Swordsmans throat was blown away, and Chris eyes were also fixed on Mystique.
Chris suppressed his anger.
Unlike Kevin, who started looking for Ares like a madman as soon as he arrived at Dmitri, Chris chose the best for Dmitri as rationally as possible.
That was what led the pursuit team.
He knew that if he reliably defeated the Cronus Imperial Army, he would be able to lead the situation in the future.
Lightning Rain.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Mystique exploded her magic.
Lights rose from the darkening sky, and powerful lightning struck wherever Chris moved.
It was a sight that trivialized even one human being.
The magic was truly a natural disaster, and at some point Chris could not be seen due to the lightning that continued to strike.
Is he dead?
Moment.
he thought awkwardly.
Chris is not a monster like Roman Dmitri.
He thought that even against Ares, if he had fallen to his knees, he would not survive the magical storm.
But then.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
through the lightning
Chris came out.
Mystique opened her eyes.
In an unbelievable situation, he tried to use Blink by generating magic.
That moment.
sh.
One ind.
A solid line that develops on the neck.
Mystiques eyes shook at the twisting vision.
* * *
It was a great victory.
The imperial army waspletely destroyed.
People were delighted with the tremendous criminal record, but they showed awe at Chris powerlessness that they witnessed in the midst of it.
chris.
He alone ughtered thousands of soldiers.
No one could stop the swordsmanship that was so fast that he couldnt even check it properly, and the scene where he handled Mystique in particr shocked everyone.
Chris swordsmanship was fast enough to cut through Blink.
People knew that Chris was strong, but they never thought he would be this strong.
actually.
The reason why Chris was able to subdue Mystique at once had to do with Dmitris training.
New world.
Roman Dmitry recognized magic.
He has been steadily training how to deal with wizards while causing a magic revolution called the opening of the upper division.
Explosion of magical power.
How to respond in a situation that stimtes the senses sensitively, what are the loopholes of magic.
Through constant training, Dmitris swordsmen and magesplemented each others weaknesses.
Wizards have be skilled enough to not allow swordsmen to approach in a normal way, and swordsmen have learned how to attack an opponent in a situation where magic power is exploding, as Chris just showed.
Roman Dmitry was the sorcerers nemesis.
And of course.
The swordsmen who received his teaching also grew into the type of existence that magicians really hate.
Pak.
I brushed off the blood on my sword.
Chris just went all out.
His strong point of using a quick swordbined with Mystique easier than expected, but that wasnt a very satisfactory result for Chris.
if you were stronger They could have captured Mystique alive.
However, knowing how the battlefield would change if he allowed Blink, he risked his life and decapitated him.
Mystique dispersed in smoke.
Since the goal of destroying the Imperial Army was aplished, Chris gave orders to his soldiers.
Clear the battlefield quickly. As soon as we finish Dmitris payoff, well head for the Cairo Western Front.
All right.
And Volcan.
yes.
Volkan stepped forward.
Drenched in blood from a bout of war, he exhaled heavily and looked at Chris.
Kevin is walking around looking for Ares. If you really face Ares, even Kevin wont be able to survive, so send troops to help Kevin.
Even if it wasnt, I was worried.
Volkan nodded.
Ares.
It was a dangerous existence.
If he had joined forces with Mystique, the battle just now wouldnt have ended so easily.
Early moning.
Chris and the soldiers tried to dissuade Kevin from going out to find Ares.
It was a decision made because he knew how dangerous Ares was, but Kevins eyes were gone.
Although Dmitri was victorious, there were corpses everywhere.
If Ares hadnt betrayed him, there wouldnt have been this much damage.
Its not that I dont understand his feelings, but Kevins strength alone will never be able to handle Ares.
It was certain.
Volkan gathered his forces.
Once he locates Kevin, Chris also intends to sort things out and help him.
It was then.
Kevin?!
tall.
I stopped walking.
I heard someone screaming in surprise.
Chris looked in the direction of the sound.
Moment.
Chris eyes widened.
What are you?
It was really Kevin.
And, to their horror, Ares, who was caught in his grip, was being dragged along with a bloodied face.
* * *
That afternoon.
Umbertos situation was the worst.
They convened an emergency meeting in a situation where they were losing consecutively after the fall of the foremost defensive position.
one of the leaders said.
At this rate, there is no hope. Although reinforcements were sent from the Franks and Redford, they could not stop Kronos advance. You need a way, a way! With both Dmitri and Cairo Hector under attack, Umberto wontst long.
Umberto.
They were not far from the border and the capital.
It was literally in a state of fire, so I had to somehow see the game in the foremost defensive position.
It was hopeless.
Some even regretted their union with Dmitry.
We have done the unmanageable. Kronos is a great power. Their strength was not only what they could see, and if they attacked like this at the same time, even Roman Dmitry would not be able to afford to take care of other countries. how do i do this Even if you wait for the help of the Kingdom Alliance, if they are defeated, all hope is lost. And honestly Isnt it difficult for Cairo and Dmitri to block Kronos attack?
It was stifling.
Cairo Dmitry Hector.
The three kingdoms were attacked.
A coalition of kingdoms was formed to enlist their support, but the situation was nowhere near as hopeful.
said Calderon Drake.
Its something you shouldnt think about. Following Dmitri was Umbertos only hope. Seeing how the kingdom of Odelia was destroyed, the option to follow the empire was impossible in the first ce.
Im just saying this because Im frustrated!
all of them.
I knew the truth.
Roman Dmitri opened the breath of the kingdom union, but he was the only hope, so he couldnt help but feel sick.
It was then.
In the meeting room where opinions were divided for a long time, unexpected news arrived.
This is the news of victory! Dmitripletely defeated the Kronos Empire army this morning!
what!?
Moment.
Everyone was startled.
Dmitri heard that hundreds of thousands of imperial troops attacked and that even the 7th circle mage joined the attack.
It was an unfavorable war without Roman Dmitry.
So I thought that I might not be able to hold on for a few days and copse, but I did not expect to hear the news that they defeated the Imperial army so quickly.
Things have changed.
The leader, who had only spat out desperate words, spoke.
As expected, Dmitry! They deserve to be at the head of the United Kingdom! If thats the case, things will be different. If Dmitri can send reinforcements, we can take care of the fire right away.
Wouldnt that be difficult? For Dmitri, the top priority is to solve the problem of bordering Cairo and Hector. In particr, if Hector copses in Valha, Dmitri must prepare for an all-out war with Valha.
this.
It was a mountain beyond a mountain.
two empires.
The union of the two major mountain ranges took my breath away the more I thought about it.
But embarrassingly.
In addition to the news of Dmitris victory, they heard an additional truly shocking report that was unbelievable.
Just now. Hector has won his first battle against Valha! The war is not over yet. The kingdom union will not copse like this!
Hectors victory.
It was an absurd result.
Umbertos leaders couldnt understand withmon sense what the heck was going on in the Smander Continent.
Chapter 390
Chapter 390 Second Continental War (13)
The time the sun rose in mid-sky.
While Umberto was making a fuss, themander of Valha looked at Hectors camp and said,
Laughing guys. How dare you think of blocking Valha.
Just now.
Valha urged surrender.
The content was that if Hectors merits were recognized and epted as a vassal state, if he would open the way to Dmitri.
It was an unconditionally better condition than the country being destroyed.
However, Hector sent a radical reply by cutting off the messengers head, and themander of Valha vented his anger.
A meeting was immediately called.
At the meeting of the leaders, themander of Valha spoke in a powerful voice.
Our operation is simple. Immediately advance to Hectors border, capture the foremost defensive position and secure the warp gate. If we secure the warp gate connected to the Dmitri border, we can drastically reduce the time to travel to Dmitri. And destroying Dmitri as nned is the goal we must achieve through this war.
I will follow your orders.
I will follow your orders.
Operation Valha.
It was so bogus.
Even though it was about just advancing and destroying it, Valhas leaders did not express any doubts.
just one person.
A leader with a lot of war experience mustered up the courage to speak.
If Hector was prepared for war, there must be a corner of him who believes in it. Why dont you carefully assess the situation and find the best way to bring down Hector?
Tsk tsk, thats a judgment I didnt think about whats important right now.
Themanders expression twisted.
Opponent is Hector.
Hector, who is not even Cronus, but a small country.
Valhasmanders also excelled in their ability to gauge the difference in strength through numerous wars.
Hector is a weak country that was defeated in the war with Cairo in the past, and its national power is very weak due to severe crop failure. Recently, with the help of Dmitri, the countrys situation has been restored, but it is not enough to withstand an all-out war with Valha. Above all, the Valha Imperial Court issued an order to show results within ten days. If the best strategy is to iste and dry the enemy to death, we may be able to destroy Hector, but we will ultimately fail in our desired goal.
In this war, speed was important.
Roman Dmitry.
Now that he is stranded in Valha, we need to do as much damage as possible.
The war started then.
When Roman Dmitry returned and took back his army, it was necessary to seize this opportunity unconditionally to win against him.
Thats why I didnt listen to the words of the leadership.
Those who currently hold power in Valha were traitors who followed Cronos rather than Valhas safety.
Opinions were trampled upon.
Seeing the head lowered, themander of Valha raised his voice.
An hour from now. We will advance to Hectors borders and trample Hector who dares to stand in the way of Valha!
Northward.
A huge shadow fell over Hector.
* * *
The advance of Valha.
Reported directly to Hector.
Seeing the soldiers trembling with a look of uneasiness, Edwin Hector came out armed.
Listen, Hectors people.
raised mana.
At the heavy voice that overwhelmed the crowd, the people raised their heads and looked at Edwin Hector.
Valha is advancing to destroy Hector. They threatened to crush Hector if we did not give us a way to attack Dmitri. I will ask you.st few years. What country helped us when Hector was dying from a bad harvest?
This is Dmitry.
Yes, Dmitry. Dmitry helped us. But what if we forsake Dmitris grace for the sake of our countrys safety? If we survive in such a mean way and fall into a vassal state of Valha, who the hell will show us faith? Valha and Cronus were in one rtionship from the beginning. And Cronus turned Odelia into a sea of fire, revealing his intention not to allow any country other than himself to be independent. I dont want to live like a dog. I dont want to sumb to such a miserable life of serving the empire like a ve, eating whatever is thrown at me.
A lot of peoples faces were recalled.
It was emphasized that there is nopromise.
cliff edge.
Hectors fate depended on this war.
He said that he would exist as Hector even if he fell under the precipice rather than being swayed by the opponents appeasement.
From now on, Hector will live as Hector. In order for us to secure our rights, we must neither surrender to the Empire nor shift all the me for the war to Dmitry. Lets show our strength. What kind of country Hector is and how powerful Hectors potential was once called a great power!
Lets show it!
Lets kill all the dog-like Valha bastards!
tuned in to the emotions.
Hectors Star.
The fact that Hectors proud hero was the heir to the royal family was epted by the people as an undeniable mandate of heaven.
For Hector!
For Hector!
For Hector!
It was seething.
Let the atmosphere ripen.
Pk.
Edwin Hector fluttered his cloak and moved to a position to engage in directbat.
All to location!
* * *
The battle was right around the corner.
Looking at the Valha army from the top of the castle wall, Butler asked in a cautious voice.
Do you think you have a chance?
Hector and Valha.
The difference in power was serious.
It was an unwinnable battle no matter how muchmon sense tried.
Edwin Hector said.
There is no chance of winning.
Are you still going to fight to the end?
If the war is prolonged, we will inevitably lose. But the first one or two engagements are a different story.
what is that?
this war.
Edwin Hector focused on the essentials.
The reason Valha is rushing is to make the most of Roman Dmitris absence. The goal isnt to destroy Hector, its to advance to Dmitri beyond us, and theyre willing to risk as much as they hurry. If it had been Valha a year ago, it would not have been able to stop even such a bold advance. But it is not the current Valha. Civil war festered and he lost many men in the conflict with Roman Dmitry. And some troops are dealing with Roman Dmitry in the south. It is true that the opponent is the Empire, but the current strength does not match the reputation of the Empire.
It is true that they are stronger than us.
To agree. Thats why the first battle, where you can take advantage of the enemys pride, is important.
Even then.
The situation of the kingdom union was hopeless.
Since the news of Dmitris victory had not been delivered, Edwin Hector wanted to make a twist himself.
Do you remember the battle on the southern front in Butler?
No wonder. I will never forget my position following Dmitri or what happened back then.
Why did I lose to Cairo even though I was leading the situation at that time? It was because of the pride that we had an advantage. With the rear warp gate secured, I was convinced that there would be no problem if only the variable Roman Dmitri was blocked. Opponents are few and far between. So, we pushed our troops into the mountains, and we faced the worst result of losing countless soldiers to monstrous force beyondmon sense.
memories of that time.
It was disastrous.
But Edwin Hector did not ignore mistakes.
Reflecting on my mistakes, I learned to not repeat them again.
Valha is making the same mistake I was then. To the idea that Hector is nothing, to the idea that power is clearly superior. They are pushing their troops morecently than me. In the current situation, if I can give them a powerful blow that goes beyond their expectations, I can defeat Valha once, just as I faced a devastating defeat at that time. And that one shot will be the starting point of a reversal.
gulp.
Butler swallowed dryly.
Hectors sessor.
When the hell did he grow up like this?
Butlers loyalty to Edwin Hector deepened as he stayed by his side.
All right. If its Prince Edwins order, Ill jump into the pit of fire with you.
He nodded.
will follow
It didnt matter if it was correct or not.
Butler was truly grateful that Edwin Hector was the leader of the country.
It was then.
Attack!
Wow!
far away
I could see the Valha Empires army rushing in.
ording to Edwin Hectors signal, the Hector Kingdom Army prepared for battle, and the magic that the Empire Army fired was protected by the magic defense.
It was a battle for the fate of the country.
The soldiers showed signs of nervousness, but Edwin Hector calmly waited until the enemy had pushed in enough.
As expected.
enemies.
I didnt check the battlefield thoroughly.
An oil barrel was hidden under their feet as they passed by, but they made the choice to rush in blindly.
Enemies filled the field of view.
That moment.
Attack!
Edwin Hector gave a thunderousmand.
At the same time as Hectors soldiers fired arrows, Edwin Hector opened the upper deck and exploded magic.
anger.
The lord of the heavenly mage.
Absorbing him, he rose to the level of the 7th circle.
thats simply.
It was not a power that could be expressed only in numbers.
Even when he was in the 5th circle, the wizard who showed more power than that solved the problem of the years that was mentioned as his only weakness.
Mana rose as if it would explode.
Through the research of Sangdanjeon, he made a lot of progress, and especially seeded in high-circle double casting, which was considered impossible.
Burning.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
body was set on fire.
Right after epting Phoenixs secret.
Earth Quake Fire Storm.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Hwareuk hwarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Used 7 circle magic at the same time.
Earthquakes power caused the ground to sink, an earthquake urred, and Firestorm swept away the soldiers of Valha who were limited in their movements.
At the same time, the oil caused a violent explosion. The magic of Valha wizards did not work. Edwin Hectors eyes turned blue.
Every time his red hair fluttered with magic, he split his consciousness into several parts to block the enemys magic and counterattack.
Words spoken by the Master of the Magic Tower in the sky.
Edwin Hectors talent was real.
it really is.
It was a variable and disaster that Valha had not expected.
that day.
Valha suffered tremendous damage.
Hectors first victory was delivered to Umberto.
* * *
About a week has passed since the war broke out.
Kronos Empire.
Count Soler, themander in charge of the mission to attack Umberto, looked at the situation in front of him with a calm face.
Kill!
Wipe out all the Umberto guys!
Umberto.
they were cornered
After the copse of the foremost defensive position, they fought a final battle in front of the capital.
Their capital was not very suitable for Mercury.
So, at the middle point called Cheolongseong (FY), the gate was locked and Count Soler immediately gave the order to attack them.
There is no time.
Contrary to expectations, bad news came one after another.
The Valha Empire said they couldnt hold on to Roman Dmitri for long, and the armies that attacked Dmitri and Hector were each defeated.
Of course, the aspect of war was still favorable.
The unit that attacked Dmitri was destroyed, but the battle between Valha and Hector was still ongoing, and in the case of the Kingdom of Cairo and the Southern Three Kingdoms, the Kronos Empires powerful attack faced a crisis of shlight.
obviously had an advantage.
but.
I didnt know what would happen if Roman Dmitri returned.
With Valha still holding on to his ankles, he tried to wipe out Umberto somehow.
Count Soler shouted.
The opponents are barely Umbertos offspring. Sweep it out at once! If even this battle is victorious, in the next few days we will be able to nt our g in Umbertos capital and enjoy a wild party! At that time, I will grant you all rights as victors, such as plunder!
Wow!
Attack!
got the momentum
Fall was imminent.
It was then.
Commander. A magicmunication request hase in from Valha.
Now we are in the middle of a war. After everything is over .
It is urgent.
I stopped talking.
Urgent means unconditional.
Feeling ominous for a moment, Count Soler epted the magicmunicator.
I am Count Soler. What on earth did you request for magicmunication in an emergency?
* * *
Beyond the Communicator.
I heard Count Snowdins trembling voice.
[I missed the whereabouts of Roman Dmitri.]
What?!
I was startled.
Its only been a week now.
But to have missed Roman Dmitris track already.
This is different from the original n.
[As for us, we have nothing to say even with ten mouths. What is certain is that Roman Dmitri haspletely broken through the siege, and given his abnormal movement speed, we cannot be sure where he will be
.
click.
with it.
Communication was over.
There was less time than I thought.
When the thought of ending the war quickly became stronger, Count Soler suddenly had a strange idea.
for a moment.
Umberto.
They kept getting pushed back.
They cut off their tails with the intention of earning as much time as possible, but no matter how strong they were, they suddenly appeared to choose a desperate fight.
At first, I thought it was ast resort.
It is said that there is a better chance of winning a match before that than fighting in the capital with poor defense facilities.
But if.
really if
What would happen if their courage did note from being driven to the edge of a cliff, but from one existence?
It was then.
Cheak!
the rear of the ranks.
The screams of soldiers were suddenly heard in a ce where screams should not have been heard.
Moment.
Count Soler turned his head to check the ce where the screams were heard.
Chapter 391
Chapter 391 Existence of Only One (1)
A few days ago.
Roman Dmitry received a call with bloody hands.
[You have seeded in destroying the Kronos Empire army that attacked Lord Dmitri.]
At your feet.
Bodies were strewn about.
He traversed Valha for several days and nights, ughtering all beings that stood in his way.
The warmth he felt from the corpse proved that he was a human who had been alive a while ago.
If he wasted his time saying that he was being contacted now, the pursuit team would surely follow, but Roman Dmitri didnt care about the reality in front of him.
What about Dmitri?
[The damage is not small. There was considerable damage due to Ares betrayal and space movement magic, but the problem was solved by responding well to the variables led by Knight Commander Jonathan. After initially blocking the enemys attack, he sent a pursuit party topletely defeat the Kronos Empire, and Kevin captured Ares in the process.] The opponent
was Chris.
Chris asked cautiously right after he mentioned Ares.
[] Did you expect Kevin to take care of Ares?]
It was an unexpected question.
In response to an unusual question, Roman Dmitry gave his honest thoughts.
No matter who it was, I was certain that Dmitri wouldnt copse as much as Ares.
wee.
Silence lingered.
Chris emotions were transmitted over themunicator.
It was aplicated matter for him.
Knowing Kevin in his days at the bottom, he must have been convinced that he was superior even as he watched Dmitris demon grow.
It was an obvious fact.
Thest two confrontations proved the difference between the two, but the line ofmon sense that Chris thought of as a confrontation with Ares copsed.
Ares.
it is a powerful being
Even Chris was an opponent he had to risk his life on, and he couldnt guarantee that he would win.
such an existence.
Kevin broke down.
To Chris, who considers himself Dmitris second-inmand, Kevins appearance after capturing the blood-stained Ares gave him a bewildering feeling.
From then on, a strange spark flew.
If Roman Dmitri had chosen Kevin as the sword to deal with Ares, Chris would feel proud.
two problems.
Roman Dmitri did not give a clear solution.
It was the same in my previous life.
People who followed Baek Joong-hyeokpeted with each other and hoped to be recognized even a little more, and such a mind became the driving force that attracted each other.
That was the reason for not giving a clear answer.
And in this war, Roman Dmitri did not trust only Chris and Kevin in the first ce.
It was true that he was certain that the current Dmitri had be stronger, just as he had previously blocked the attack led by Knight Commander Jonathan.
Empire.
In order to build a huge country, talents who will solve problems must not be identified.
No matter where and when any problem arises, talented people on the spot needed the ability to solve the problem.
Roman Dmitrys idea of utopia.
The current Dmitry has made a lot of progress.
Of course, I trust Chris and Kevin more, but even if Ares escaped the siege and infiltrated Dmitri, it would not have achieved the desired purpose.
Because of being discovered before that, or kneeling down on tactics.
His head must have been blown away without achieving the purpose by the SS led by Fernando.
[I see.]
It was a slightly bitter voice.
perhaps.
He may have wanted to raise his hand.
Chris, who soon recovered his emotions, asked the main point.
[Currently, the situation in Cairo Hector in the Southern Three Kingdoms is not good. Please give me an order. What should we do from now on?]
Future ns.
I saw the reality in front of my eyes.
Now was the time to condemn the Cronus Empire that caused the war rather than personal feelings.
* * *
That afternoon.
Under Roman Dmitris orders, Chris delivered the operation to Umberto Kingdom.
[The operation is simple. Umberto Kingdom, prepare for a desperate struggle. If you create a situation as if you want to see a game before being pushed to the capital, the master will definitely appear on the battlefield and help you.]
Details werecking.
Since there was not much time, only a rough guide was presented, and Umbertos leaders who received the order were embarrassed.
As soon as the magicmunication ended, a meeting was called.
Some of the top leaders who had already expressed negative opinions at previous meetings showed concern this time around as well.
This is a very reckless operation. Dmitris main force has announced its intention to move to aid Cairo and Hector. Then, it means that only Roman Dmitri will help Umberto Actually Im not sure. I do not doubt Roman Dmitrys powerlessness. I think the overwhelming force that has stirred up the continent in the meantime is obviously great, but I cant guarantee Umbertos safety if I try to counterattack with the belief that only one person will join. Above all, you havent even gotten out of Valha yet.
youre right. It is up to Umberto to bear the damage if the timing is unlucky.
their worries.
It made sense.
Chris said that he would not send reinforcements, but that he would head to Umberto through Franks warp gate right after Roman Dmitri left Valha.
It was a strategic choice.
With Cairo and Hector driven to the brink, Dmitris forces clearly had to help them.
Yes.
The Southern Three Kingdoms could not be abandoned.
Dmitris departure to the south was an inefficient option, so Roman Dmitri said he would solve the problem in the south.
That meant there was only one reinforcement.
If you think about the problems that will arise as a variable, this was a problem that could not be blindly followed even if the opponent was Roman Dmitri.
All eyes turned to one man.
Calderon Drake.
He, who holds the decision-making power at the forefront, looked at the situation with a calm face.
Its definitely a reckless operation. In a situation where there is no certainty that Roman Dmitri will arrive on time, even if the n goes perfectly, it is not possible topletely overturn the inferiority of forces with the joining of a single person. Roman Dmitry is only one. Even if he had to deal with tens of thousands of troops, it was up to Umberto to handle the rest. In the end, it means that a lot of people have to be put to death.
this operation.
beyondmon sense.
It wasplicated in his head, but eventually Calderon Drake made a decision.
Since Roman Dmitry took the baton. Dmitry never lost a single war. Dmitri has sent the strongest forces, and if Roman Dmitri arrives in time, I am sure the war will be won. If so, its a problem we have nothing to hesitate about. You have to follow the n. In a situation driven to the brink, there is no reason to hesitate that many soldiers will be sacrificed for this operation.
I saw the essence.
What mattered was the victory or defeat of the war.
What he was worried about was the damage caused by the operation, but his faith in Roman Dmitri was firm.
Its a matter of Umbertos fate in the first ce. Now that Roman Dmitri has shown his faith as a member of the Kingdom Alliance, we need to create a tform for him to y, even at the cost of our lives.
like that.
Umberto stopped retreating and chose a desperate fight.
Count Solers worries were true.
like his worries.
A single presence drew Umbertos courage.
* * *
And now.
It was as it worked.
When the atmosphere of the battlefield was ripe, Roman Dmitri appeared behind Kronos.
Lo Roman Dmitri!
Why is that monster here?!
Moment.
Cronus soldiers screamed as if screaming.
As if they had seen something they shouldnt have seen, they hastily distanced themselves from Roman Dmitri, pale-faced.
In Kronos, Roman Dmitris name value was synonymous with fear.
In the meantime, Kronos, who had the confidence to win against any country, was defeated every time against Roman Dmitri.
especially.
Thest war was overwhelming.
Roman Dmitri single-handedly ughtered hundreds of thousands of soldiers and even defeated the 8th Circle mage, Shefir.
It was an untouchable monster.
The imperial army that attacked Umberto did not expect that it would appear here first rather than Dmitri.
said Roman Dmitry.
Its so annoying. Thecent thought that if you exclude me from the battlefield, you can win the war. What were you nning to do if you confronted me like this? Are you going to give up on Umbertos situation and aim for another ce?
Roman Dmitry was a blood person.
No matter how many lives he had killed, there was no ce where bloodstains were not visible anywhere on his body.
It was a arduous schedule that would not be strange even if ordinary people copsed right away.
Even though he crossed Valha day and night, Roman Dmitri did not show any signs of fatigue, but rather showed dangerously sunken eyes.
It was a monster.
As Roman Dmitri took a step closer, the Kronos Empire army took a step back at the same time as if they had promised.
I promise All those involved in this war, regardless of status, will be killed.
That moment.
Attack!
Attack!
The string of tension that had been taut broke.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The imperial army rushed in.
In fear, they eventually drove to the edge of the cliff, and the aura swordsmen raised their auras at once and attacked Roman Dmitri.
They knew too. The fact that the beings who run first will surely die.
However, the sight that unfolded in front of them was a little more devastating than they thought.
Pooh.
Papa papa pat.
head blown off
It wasnt even using great technology.
The heads of the aura swordsmen who faced Roman Dmitri were blown away just by emitting an aura with the utmost restraint.
From then on, the unstoppable fight began. Roman Dmitri rushed like a winner.
He swung his sword as if he was still thirsty even though he had fought bloody battles for a whole week.
Kwadeuk.
cut your arm
sh.
blown the head
In an instant, bloody flowers bloomed around Roman Dmitri in an intertwined situation.
Cheak!
Aaaaaa stop Roman Dmitri!
this operation.
It was a simple matter.
It will focus the attention of enemies.
Let the rifts caused by him throw hundreds of thousands of troops into confusion, not to focus on Umberto.
killed and killed again
like that.
Cheak!
Count Soler turned his head and confirmed that there was a problem on the battlefield.
* * *
Is this how it feels to be out of breath?
Count Soler was surprised at first.
I couldnt ept the fact that Roman Dmitri, who was supposed to be in captivity for a month as nned, had already left Valha.
And then.
I was puzzled.
There was only one opponent.
I washed my eyes and searched, but I couldnt see any other reinforcements, but I couldnt believe that the confusion caused by Roman Dmitri was the presence of a single person.
The screams didnt stop in the distance.
Numerous soldiers rushed to the rear, but they were ughtered one-sidedly, spattering blood as if the same situation were repeating itself.
This is Roman Dmitri.
things in the past.
Kronosmanders learned a lesson.
The fact that Roman Dmitri is no longer a swordsman for a weak country, but a monster to be dealt with with all his might.
It was the same with Count Soler.
just in case.
Prepared for emergencies.
He gave a lightning-like order to the Kronos Knights who guarded his surroundings.
Remove the seal and defeat Roman Dmitri.
All right.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Their eyes changed.
The aura of the Forerunner exploded and the mana amplified, and not only the Kronos Knights but also the shadows that were waiting came out.
Among them, there were also five-star or higher aura swordsmen.
It was prepared for the presence of only Roman Dmitri, and they have not intervened in the fight against Umberto so far.
st furnace.
I was sure
If its Roman Dmitry, who is tired from the week, he must be shaken.
however.
sh.
Cheer.
It was just an illusion.
Count Solers eyes widened at the situation where the knights of Cronus, who rushed forward like crazy, were cut down in one fell swoop.
I was far away, so I couldnt properly grasp the situation.
However, if something sparked, the beings who stood in the way of Roman Dmitri would invariably stter blood.
It was no different from normal soldiers.
The knights who exploded the innate energy, the shadows of Kronos who use unknown powers.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I was swept away by the storm of aura.
When Roman Dmitri manifested the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship, the space within that range disappeared as it was.
I got goosebumps.
only one.
The face of war was changing.
It seemed that with a little more push, Umberto could be defeated, but due to the confusion caused by Roman Dmitri, he could no longer give the order to attack Umberto.
Rather, the advancing troops turned around.
First of all, they raised their voices to deal with Roman Dmitri, but they failed to achieve their intentions.
Dmitris real demon.
It was Roman Dmitry.
In the bloody massacre, Count Soler knew that the rumors of the battlefield were not exaggerated in the slightest.
The advice of the defeated leaders was true.
this war.
Taking responsibility for the past defeat on him, who was in charge of attacking Umberto, the demoted leaders said this.
Count Soler. Thinking about the rtionship in the past, let me give you one piece of advice. Why do you think the great nation, Cronus, is so impatient with this war? And why the hell do you think they are splitting up their forces and simultaneously attacking the kingdoms of the continent? The reason is simple. Its because I cant handle Roman Dmitri. If you met Roman Dmitri on the battlefield, you judged that no matter how many troops you mobilized, you would not be able to win. So bear in mind. Splitting the troops means maximizing efficiency in a short period of time, and at the same time, it also implies the intention to give up the battlefield where Roman Dmitri appeared.
at that time.
Count Soler denied reality.
Kronos is a great power.
No matter how much Roman Dmitry did something that could only be heard in legends, I didnt think that he would go to war with that one person so vignt.
Giving up on the battlefield where Roman Dmitri appeared.
It was a terrible truth that he could not readily ept as he had the pride of the Empire.
however.
It was different now.
It was overwhelming.
At the sight of Roman Dmitri sweeping through the space infested with the Imperial Army, at the constant screams of pain in his ears.
It seemed like he knew why he was so desperate to grab Roman Dmitris ankle by mobilizing Valha.
From the moment he appeared on the battlefield, the war had no choice but to be resolved with great difficulty, so the Kronos Empire nned to upy an advantageous position and focus on Roman Dmitri.
The fact that there is no way to deal with that monster must mean that at least Umberto is not the battlefield Cronus chose.
That moment.
!
far away
I met eyes with Roman Dmitri.
Why?
A shudder running through his body reminded him of thest advice Paejang had given him.
If, like me, you want to survive being used of cowardice. The moment Roman Dmitri came into sight, run away without looking back.
My heart sank.
Paejangs advice was true.
When you realize the reality btedly and take a step back.
You are themander.
Pooh.
Blood was sttered.
Through blood that falls like rain.
Roman Dmitry appeared in front of him.
Chapter 392
Chapter 392 The existence of only one person (2)
Peoples eyes turned to the sky.
The thought circuit was momentarily stopped when the head of Count Soler, who was leading the Kronos Empire, flew off.
such crazy.
Count Soler is dead!
I was astonished.
There is only one opponent.
However, after wiping out the Kronos Empire alone, he simply dealt with Count Soler as if it were a matter of course.
Fear crept into peoples minds.
The 300,000-strong army, which was certain of victory in the all-out war against Dmitry, did not return after stepping on the territory of Cairo.
then and now.
Nothing was different.
On the contrary, when he had the 8th circle mage, Sefir, he had a chance, but now he couldnt think of a way to deal with that monster in front of him.
Even in the midst of chaos, Roman Dmitri did not stop.
Not only did he kill Count Soler, but he ughtered every foot in sight.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A storm of auras arose.
Count Solers lieutenant involuntarily shouted at the sight of the Aura swordsman shing at them.
Retreat retreat! For now, we will preserve our forces and aim for another opportunity!
Everyone retreat!
It was an unnned action.
Destroying Umberto with a desperate will is the top priority, but the adjutant thought that the devastating defeat that had urred in an all-out war with Dmitri would be repeated if things continued.
Most of those who were sure of victory died at the cost of their confidence.
Just as Count Soler had been advised by hismanders, the memories of fear stuck in his ears knew that fighting like this was not for Cronus.
first.
had to live
Pushing by the head without a solution would add a new line to Roman Dmitris achievements.
Cheak!
Run away!
It was hell.
It was an unbelievable sight to see with your own eyes.
The Kronos Empire did not find it strange for anyone in the Kronos Empire to see hundreds of thousands of troops fleeing in the presence of just one person.
The value of Roman Dmitris name was just as great.
The soldiers pushed each other and tried to escape quickly, and the soldiers who were pushed by theirrades and caught by their tails had no choice but to grit their teeth and run at Dmitris demon.
And always.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
All of them flew off their necks.
Limbs were torn and blood was sttered.
The adjutant didnt even look back.
Panting, regardless of the safety of the soldiers, he repeated the order to abandon the battle line and run away.
Damn it.
gritted it
The reality of escaping like this with Kronosrge army felt so devastating.
But there was no way.
There might be a way to ignore Roman Dmitri and destroy Umberto, but if the fundamental problem is not solved, a single monster will gnaw all of Kronos.
Didnt thest war prove the disastrous result of ignoring one persons difference?
The adjutant repeatedly rationalized to himself that this was not a cowards choice, but that he had made a decision for Cronus as an aide who had lost hismander.
save the troops.
will attempt a counterattack.
Since Roman Dmitri was alone, he was convinced that if he used the battlefield widely, he would definitely have a chance.
It was then.
how far did you run away
As soon as I was about to enter the densely forested area, mysterious figures suddenly appeared around me.
Its Kronos!
Attack!
Kill all the remnants of Kronos!
Papa papa pat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Numerous arrows embroidered the sky.
And the magic bomb exploded on the ground, and the soldiers who were the first to run away were swept away by the explosion.
It was a trap.
The adjutants face went pale.
why. Why is there a trap here?!
I got goosebumps.
no way.
Did Roman Dmitri expect them to run away?
Before he could finish his question, the adjutant could not continue his thoughts at the powerful explosion that exploded under his feet.
Quaang!
Quarreung Quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
* * *
Who led the trap.
It was Umbertos brainchild.
His name was Baron Berryson, and he showed considerable distrust of this operation at ourst meeting.
Is this really the right thing to do?
this operation.
It was reckless.
There was only one reinforcement, Roman Dmitry, and from him a shockingly absurd operation was delivered.
Draw some of Umbertos forces and block the retreat. If you set a trap and wait, you can strike down the fleeing enemies.
The words were usible.
but.
The premise itself is wrong.
Baron Verison was worried that even if Roman Dmitri joined, considerable damage would be done in the process of dealing with Kronosrge army.
The power of Roman Dmitry believed.
He will exert a tremendous influence as he showed in thest war, but Umbertos damage was inevitable.
in such a situation.
Roman Dmitris strategy was based on the premise of a great victory.
The Kronos Empire would run away only if he joined, so Umberto ordered him to make the bold choice of stealing some of his troops instead of concentrating on Mercury.
At first, of course, I was against it.
It is a really inefficient judgment to nt troops on the retreat route when it is not enough to focus on Mercury.
The result of repeated sermons.
I broke my stubbornness.
Rather thanpletely trusting him, he believed in the ridiculous achievements Roman Dmitri had shown so far.
In fact, even a little while ago, I had an uneasy mind.
If things seemed to go wrong, he had the idea of giving up the operation and helping Umberto.
however.
The result was shocking.
Indeed, the Kronos Empires forces fled.
Their appearance, not even properly prepared, was like jumping into the jaws of a beast.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
Magic bombs exploded everywhere.
Thousands of soldiers were swept away at once by the magic bombs that had been ced in advance, and the Cronus Empire had no choice but to stop walking in panic.
In the meantime, arrows falling from the sky prated his entire body.
In a situation where it was impossible to form a shield formation, the arrows falling like rain pierced the arms and pierced the forehead at once.
puck.
Confusion ensued.
Seeing theirrades fall one after another, the Kronos Empire army rushed madly with fear on their faces.
Attack!
Open the way!
There was no other way.
behind them.
Roman Dmitri was catching up.
Even though he knew that the terrain was unfavorable because he knew that he would die the moment his tail was caught, he rushed like a madman.
From then on, the hell of fatherhood unfolded.
No matter how strong Cronus was, it was not easy to break through the defense of Umberto, who preupied the position.
Bodies piled up.
The sight of the enemies rushing at him gave him fear, but Baron Barison was not shaken in the slightest.
He was distrustful at first.
Now it showed blind faith.
In his heart and in the soldiers.
I had a strong conviction.
Hold on! If you hold on and hold on, Roman Dmitri will get here!
just as expected.
Papapat.
Papa papa pat.
Cheak!
Seeing the massacre happening from the rear, Baron Barison was excited and ordered his soldiers to fight for their lives.
* * *
The time the sun goes down.
Umbertos soldiers enthusiastically cheered as Roman Dmitri returned to Umbertos castle.
Roman! Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman! Roman!
thank you! Thanks to you, Umberto overcame the crisis!
There was an uproar.
they saw it clearly.
A change brought about by just one person.
Cronus began to wander as he saw the enemy ughter unterally, and Umberto was able to strike the enemies at once by aiming for the crack.
It was Umberto who had been worried about survival until a few days ago.
Having witnessed the legend of Roman Dmitri firsthand, they couldnt help but squeal like fanatics.
And that.
The same was true of Umbertos leadership.
Those who had been expressing negative opinions, led by Baron Barison, were the first to step forward and smiled broadly.
You are truly amazing.
Honestly, I never thought I would wipe out the camp of the Kronos Empire alone. Through this war, Ipletely agree with why people call Roman Dmitri the greatest swordsman on the continent. Thank you very much. Thanks to that, Umberto was able to ovee the crisis of destruction.
We will guide you.
Their eyes were full of goodwill.
I was still bewildered.
only one.
There was only one reinforcement.
With Dmitris main body departing for Cairo and Hector respectively, the joining of Roman Dmitri reversed the war, which was considered unfavorable, at once.
Ordinary people said that an individual cannot defeat the majority.
However, if the individual is strong enough to deviate frommon sense, the difference in numbers will inevitably be meaningless.
that fact.
Kronos knew it too.
The reason for splitting the battlefield into several ces was because it was a way to weaken the individuals presence as much as possible.
once moved
joy for a while.
Since the war was notpletely over yet, a meeting had to be held to resolve the issue from now on.
Calderon Drake gave up the top spot.
With Roman Dmitri watching, Baron Verison opened his mouth.
First, let me exin Umbertos situation. Due to Kronos attack, Umbertos damage is not easy. If you leave a defensive force in your country in preparation for an unexpected additional attack, the number of troops that Umberto can operate will not be less than 100,000.
The current situation was not hopeful.
Cairo.
Hector.
Lawless Zone.
The war was still going on in three ces, and it was a situation where you didnt know when it would copse if you didnt help quickly.
How about solving the problem of the Southern Three Kingdoms first? Just as we sent Dmitris troops to Cairo and Hector, Umbertos troops think its the right direction to solve the Lawless Zone first, even considering the problem in the movement line. If it stabilizes the situation in the Southern Three Kingdoms. After that, you can focus on other battlefields.
It was a valid opinion in its own way.
however.
Roman Dmitry did not agree.
Looking down at the map on the table, he told the situation of the battlefield in turn.
We need to use our forces wisely from now on. First, Cairos Western Front. The Kronos Empire mobilized arge army to attack Cairo, but Cairo has not copsed to this day. It doesnt mean that the situation is hopeful. Through the previous wars, the Kingdom of Cairo prepared for war with the conviction that Kronos would cancel the truce negotiations at any time. Thanks to this, they are still holding on, but the defeat of the Cronus Empire army that attacked Umberto put them on fire. There is a high probability that they will do everything in their power to bring down Cairo before another variable arises.
I shifted my gaze.
Hectorsnd was visible.
The second is Hectors Southern Front. In fact, I thought they couldnt hold out for long, but things changed when Prince Edwin Hector reached the level of the 7th Circle. He epted the oath of allegiance from the Wizards of the Celestial Tower. Wizards have specialized in Mercury and have been holding on so far thanks to their magical powers. But they also have a problem from now on. Valha has failed to keep me on my feet, and the troops that have lost their objective will all head to Hector, not the Southern Three Kingdoms. It means that the situation Hector has to deal with is an all-out war with Valha.
two battlefields.
all serious
But thest ouw zone was different.
Compared to the previous two maps, the situation in Lawless Zone is not so dire. In the Lawless Zone, the only ones causing mayhem are mobs, after all. Without a well-organized armament, it is not difficult to fend off their attacks unless you prioritize upyingwless areas. There is no way for a mob without siege materials and magic weapons to capture a tall castle in a short time.
Now was the time to make a choice.
and.
Roman Dmitry had already made up his mind.
For that reason, I n to deprioritize the situation in the Southern Three Kingdoms.
* * *
It was a bold decision.
Unlike Baron Barison, who was taken aback, Calderon Drake got goosebumps at Roman Dmitris remark.
The battlefields priority. Roman Dmitri always sees the essence of the battlefield.
Roman Dmitrys words.
It was right.
For Umberto, it would befortable to solve the problem of the Southern Three Kingdoms, but in fact, thewless zone was not important enough to prioritize when looking at the war as a whole.
The mob in the Lawless Zone was nothing but ordinary people.
It is said that they look mad, but that doesnt mean they cant capture the castle in a short time.
It was the difference in time.
In a situation where seconds are running out, Roman Dmitry has listed his priorities.
Cairo and Hector are under direct threat from both empires. In a situation where the entire Kingdom Union was shaken, Roman Dmitri strengthened his opinion by helping Umberto Kingdom. Shortly after Dmitri defeats Kronos. The most dangerous battlefield was Umberto, so Roman Dmitri appeared to help us. It means that he has already acted ording to the priorities of the battlefield.
st furnace.
believed him
Those who cared for their own interests would prioritize the battlegrounds associated with Dmitri.
However, Roman Dmitri proved that he can see and judge the whole war by helping Umberto.
said Calderon Drake.
I agree with Roman Dmitry. I think its more important to solve the situation in Cairo and Hector than in the southernwless zone. The question is which of the two takes precedence. The forces of the Kingdom Alliance are limited. If we divide our forces vaguely, we may not be either one or the other, so we need to solve the problem in turn with a clear direction. Also, since there are not many support troops from Umberto, it is impossible to catch two rabbits at once.
two battlefields.
Kronos and Valha will do their best.
Even they were convinced that, with the fate of the country at stake, things would never be as easy as the fight at Umberto.
The gaze was focused.
If only Calderon Drake was sympathetic.
There was no reason to vomit any more.
In particr, people such as Baron Berisonpletely trusted Roman Dmitri because of this war.
said Roman Dmitry.
The operation is simple.
got a horse
The knight, symbolizing Umbertos military force, was moved and everyone put it down in one ce.
widely.
People rolled their eyes.
the ce where the horse was moved.
It was an unexpected point.
We will advance toward the Kronos Empire from now on.
Northward.
That was the conclusion Roman Dmitry made.
Chapter 393
Chapter 393 The presence of only one person (3)
It was an embarrassing answer.
To attack directly the territory of the Kronos Empire, not Cairos Western Front or Hectors Southern Front.
It was dangerous.
Calderon Drake expressed concern about the operation he could not readily ept.
The operation you just mentioned is problematic in many ways. First of all, directly attacking Cronus territory with Umbertos 100,000 troops is tantamount to suicide, and there is no guarantee that Cairo and Hectors problems will be resolved even if they attack like that. Thew of strategy says that attack is the best defense, but the moment our attack is blocked, the situation will face an irreversible catastrophe.
youre right. I agree that this operation is risky.
Changed posture.
Roman Dmitry leaned back in his chair and captured the situation unfolding on the wide map at a nce.
As I said earlier, this war is a matter of priorities. If you dont deal with the problems that urred in session in order, even one out of order problem will endanger the entire Kingdom Union. Cairo and Hector. There is no way to solve the problems of both battlefields at the same time. Thats why I chose a method that would affect both maps rather than a choice to focus on one or the other.
Please borate.
Once the kingdoms of Frank and Redford take a defensive position against the rioters of the Lawless Zone, they have aparativelyrge margin of strength. I will send them to Hector. If you deal with Valha along with Hectors magic power, you can withstand Valhas attack with weakened power to some extent.
moved the horse
The horses symbolizing Frank and Redford were located in Hectors territory and were in a position to wee Valha.
The problem is Cairo. Theres also direct intervention on the Western Front in between buying time against Valha, but thats what our enemies also expect. They are more likely to lead to a long war. If Hector were to fall to Valha and create a situation where the forces of the Lawless Lands would breach the Frankish borders. A continent-wide war is sure to slowly choke the Kingdom Alliance. But what do you think would happen if we struck a direct blow to Kronos territory? The Cronos Empire Army, which attacked the West, will be impatient with its own situation, and the Valha Empire will also feel anxious about unexpected developments.
What will happen if Valha pushes ahead? After all, Valha is not under attack.
Moment.
Roman Dmitryughed.
It cant be. The subject of this war is the Kronos Empire. If Cronus moved Valha and Cronus territory was burned, their top priority would have to change as well. Think about it. What is Valhas intention to destroy Hector? It is to go beyond Hector and attack Dmitri, but if I, who leads Dmitri, is active in Kronos territory, they cannot stand by. I will definitely move my troops. It is likely that Valha will block Umbertos borders through Kronos territory, at the same time as Cairos forces on the Western Front retreat to protect their country. Doing so will block the way for me to escape.
took the bait
It was a risky operation.
ording to Roman Dmitri, it could certainly draw attention, but instead it was too dangerous.
at that time.
said Roman Dmitry.
Your enemies wont do what you want them to do. I will be in the vanguard of this attack, and we must push through to the end and wreak havoc on the battlefield by devastating the enemy base. It doesnt matter if enemies block your retreat. If the response is as expected, then the kingdom union will use thend of a foreign country called the Kronos Empire as the stage of war, not the whole continent, and start an all-out war with the two empires.
at that point.
Calderon Drake got goosebumps.
The exact fit of the situation gave a natural way to solve the problem of kingdom union.
And the biggest problem.
The risk of directly attacking Kronos melted away when Roman Dmitri said he would take the lead.
Somehow it seemed possible.
If Umberto couldnt break through the borders of Kronos, the operation would failpletely, but Calderon Drake trusted Roman Dmitri.
If so.
It will be possible.
said Calderon Drake.
All right. From now on, Umberto Kingdom will fully support Roman Dmitris operation.
* * *
The next day.
Southern Kronos.
Baron Denikin, in charge of guarding the border, received strange news from a skirmisher.
Commander. Something is strange. Umbertos army is marching not towards Cairo or Hector, but toward the southern border. At this rate, it wont be long before we see the appearance of our enemies.
what?!
I was puzzled.
Its north!
That was something I couldnt even imagine.
This war was only led by Cronus, and the enemys counterattack was not taken into ount.
With the joining of Roman Dmitri, Count Solers army was shattered. Its a monster that can produce such results with only the troops of Umberto Kingdom. If he attacks the southern border, can he stop Roman Dmitri with only the troops here?
only one being.
I was not confident.
The high walls and solid magic defense never allowed an enemy to invade, but Roman Dmitris actions so far exceeded the scope ofmon sense.
Above all, the current Kronos Empire is focused on the western front in Cairo.
Baron Denikin knew that this was a problem he could not solve on his own.
He immediately contacted superiors.
In a magicalmunication with the Marquis of Memphis, he mentioned the possibility that Roman Dmitri was going north and trying to attack Kronos.
[] Im really dumbfounded. Even in the midst of this, choosing to attack rather than defend.]
Beyond the screen.
The Marquis of Memphis reacted with absurdity.
The saying that offense is the best defense is widely known as the art of war, but putting it into practice is another matter.
If you do it wrong, you can fail both offense and defense.
The moment Cairo raises a white g without breaking Kronoss defense, Roman Dmitris failure in judgment will plunge the kingdom union into despair.
Even so.
There was no hesitation.
The forces pouring into the southern border made their intentions explicit.
[Roman Dmitri had the same reaction in the confrontation with Valha. In a game of chicken that did not back down, it produced shocking results by destroying Valha. Baron Denikin. Kronos will not meet the same end as Valha. The reason why Cronus is called the best on the continent is because it is powerful enough to attack the entire continent and still have enough power left.]
Cronus main unit.
I had no intention of biting them.
They were going to push forward and nned to stop Roman Dmitri with only the remaining forces of Cronus.
[Hold on for a week. I will send Castro along with reinforcements.]
You mean Castro?
Baron Denikin widened his eyes.
Castro.
Currently, Roman Dmitri is actually recognized as the continents number one sword, but Castro is the one officially ranked in the first ce.
The first sword of Kronos. The meaning of letting him go also revealed the will of Kronos not to back down even one step.
He said he would take Roman Dmitris intention to rob the main base and suppress it from the front.
hereby.
It became clear.
The Kronos Empire that Roman Dmitri faced was undeniably the greatest power on the continent.
I will follow your orders.
Baron Denikin bowing his head.
just one week.
He vowed to buy time even at the risk of his life.
* * *
Two dayster.
Across the border, Umbertos army was visible.
It took Roman Dmitry two days just to regroup and get there.
above the castle wall.
Baron Denikin said to his adjutant.
What is the enemys strength?
About 100,000 people. As for Umberto, he has gathered everything except defense power and has no magic power to speak of. In fact, there is no reason to be rmed at all, except for Roman Dmitry.
To attack with just that much power? Roman Dmitri is definitely not normal.
today.
The situation with Cairo and Hector was very tumultuous.
The two kingdoms wanted to ovee the crisis with the arrival of Dmitris reinforcements, but due to the two empires wave offensive, it was no wonder that they copsed at any time.
Thats why Roman Dmitris judgment was even more threatening.
Regardless of which Cairo or Hector helped, the other one would have copsed, but both empires were also deprived of time while attacking Cronus territory.
fight against time.
Everyone was driven to the brink.
If you dont break it down first, the battlefield will definitely change drastically.
We will give up counterattack and focus exclusively on Mercury. Check the magic defense again. No matter what Roman Dmitri does, he will hold on to this ce for a week until reinforcements arrive.
All right.
The adjutant moved busily.
I ordered the soldiers to meticulously check the parts that could cause problems.
I was anxious nheless.
Roman Dmitry fame.
Hearing of what he had done, Baron Denikin looked across the border nervously.
how much time has passed
chuckle.
Umbertos troops formed ranks.
Then.
A man walked forward.
Lo Roman Dmitri.
Oh my God.
Cronuss soldiers showed fearful faces.
Notoriety of Roman Dmitry.
Even with the empire on his back, he could not maintain hisposure in the fact that those who dealt with him died without fail.
widely.
I stopped walking.
It was out of range.
As Baron Denikin watched with a tense face, Roman Dmitry shouted with mana in his voice.
You Kronos Empire unterally vited the truce negotiations. And they mobilized Valha and simultaneously attacked the Kingdom Alliance. I wont bother mentioning thews of the continent. The winner of this war will be reborn as the Absolute of the Continent, so it wont matter whatws the Continent has.
It was a strange atmosphere.
Roman Dmitri continued his speech with a peaceful face even in front of the tall castle wall.
But with this war, I suddenly had doubts. The Kronos Empire describes itself as the continents most powerful country. ording to your ims, there would be no reason to retreat against any enemy, but this war has shown enough to be described as despicable. Avoiding me, he attacked Dmitri directly with space travel magic, avoided me and attacked the three kingdoms of Cairo and southern Hector, and tied his feet to the territory of Valha so that I could not participate in the war. I have no intention of criticizing the method that does not cover the means and methods. The problem is that I wondered if Cronus was deliberately excluding me or if he had no choice but to make that choice because he couldnt stop me.
Tuk-tuk.
It touched my pride.
In fact, I was also suspicious.
If Kronos had the power to defeat Roman Dmitri, it wouldnt have to be soplicated.
I would like to directly confirm my doubts from now on. When I choose to attack rather than defend. How Kronos would respond and whether Kronos had the foundation to stop me. If your military strength is lower than I thought, I will cut the emperors head and nt Dmitris g in the imperial capital.
Moment.
Everyone got goosebumps.
It was an arrogant statement.
I wanted to use him of being insane, but no one raised his voice because the opponent was Roman Dmitri.
It seemed possible.
If its the way youve shown it before.
Nothing was impossible for Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
From now on, stop me with all your might.
he slowly
I moved toward the wall of Kronos.
* * *
It was an unreal scene.
Umberto Kingdom.
They lined up behind them and no one moved, but Roman Dmitry alone walked toward the Kronos Wall.
Crossed the line.
The moment it reached range, Baron Denikin issued a thunderbolt order.
Attack!
Papa papa pat.
up to the sky.
Many arrows were fired.
As they all fell like rain, the figure of Roman Dmitri disappeared from everyones sight.
pod.
Papa papak.
The arrows that had lost their target stuck to the ground.
Roman Dmitry was rapidly approaching the wall, and arrows were fired incessantly as Baron Denikin shouted.
Thousands of arrows were fired to kill a single enemy.
As long as I could handle Roman Dmitri, I didnt care about running out of supplies.
and.
Explosion.
Stone Rain.
Quaang!
Hurghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.
Magic was fired from all sides.
It was an unusual situation.
Wizards who would normally have to fight against the majority increased their mana to the extreme and exploded their magic.
Quaang!
The ground copsed.
Roman Dmitri stepped on a piece ofnd and jumped up, and the arrow attack was lightly blocked with an aura shield.
Every time I blinked, the distance from the castle wall got closer.
Wizards used magic against evil, but in the case of fire magic, they just pierced it with their bare bodies without defense.
hook.
increasingly.
It looked like it was getting closer.
Baron Denikins eyebrows trembled as if denying reality.
such crazy.
no way.
Does that monster intend to open the castle gate alone?
It was impossible.
And there was also a trap that Baron Denikin had prepared in advance, just in case something like this happened.
Now.
Beep beep.
The magic bomb reacted.
at the same time.
Lightning Rain.
Quick.
support to fall.
Wizards gathered their strength and manifested magic.
At the same time as the magic bomb exploded, hundreds of bolts of lightning fell from the sky and swallowed Roman Dmitri as it was.
There was a light that would blind you.
A thick cloud of dust rose, and the brightly lit world did not allow life to approach.
It was processed.
closely.
He clenched his fists.
Opponents are only human.
I was convinced that I could not survive with my weak human body since I had stepped into the trap with all my preparations.
That moment.
Uh uh ?!
Troubled voices of soldiers.
Everyone looked up at the sky.
The human form fell onto the wall as it was.
cooong.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Only then did he look straight at the scene in front of his eyes.
Roman Dmitry.
He was alone on top of the castle wall.
Chapter 394
Chapter 394 The existence of only one person (4)
It was always a question.
Alexander.
He was sure of victory.
No matter how well Roman Dmitri performed, the stories rted to him always arrogantly repeated the content that he was sure of victory.
In fact, Cronos actions did not match.
Roman Dmitri showed a move to somehow exclude him from the battlefield, saying that he could not change the tide alone.
What is the source of their confidence?
I wanted to check.
when pushed to the end.
How they would react and whether Alexander really had the power to stop him.
As Mother Elf said, if you believe in the existence of the underworld, this time you will confirm its reality.
attack Kuck.
sh.
Blood spurted from the neck of the knight who was about to give the order.
A situation on a whim.
At the ughter that broke the tense tension, the Kronos Empires army rushed at once with evil faces.
Kill!
Attack!
It was a familiar sight.
Seeing the many rushing to kill one, Roman Dmitri swung his sword with a calm face.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A storm of aura swept across the front.
The people who rushed with their auras were torn to shreds by the de of the wind, and the sight forced people to face reality.
This was Roman Dmitry.
The only presence who defeated an army of 300,000 alone and reversed the situation even in the war with Umberto.
By the time they realized that something was wrong, Roman Dmitri had already entered the crowded space.
hooked
Pooh.
It was a massacre.
All the people around them copsed in a stter of blood, and Roman Dmitri burrowed into the space roughly to block them, ughtering them all.
There were no exceptions.
General soldiers who attacked simultaneously were decapitated at the same time, and the aura swordsman who exploded his aura was split like a sword.
and.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
As I stepped on the ground and swung my sword, space was torn apart by a storm of aura simr to the first attack.
It was a disturbing sight.
It was apletely different method from normal siege warfare, and Baron Denikin could not give any orders as he blindly fell on the castle wall and started a massacre.
Only then did I realize
An order to hold on for a week. The Marquis of Memphis knew from the start that Baron Denikin could not hold out.
The fact that the person who knew Roman Dmitri better than anyone else did not send any troops around him made his intentions clear.
This ce.
Abandoned.
It was just to pass the time until Kronoss reinforcements arrived.
Stop! Stop it!
But there was no other way.
Whale whale shouted.
Rebellion is directly rted to death anyway, so I had no choice but to hope that Roman Dmitri, surrounded by countless soldiers, would kneel to the blind sword.
In the meantime, Umbertos forces pushed through the walls.
The normal response was to order the archers to attack.
Some archers fed arrows to their bows, perhaps knowing Baron Denikins heart, but their throats were blown off before they could fire.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
above the castle wall.
Roman Dmitry blocked the normal response.
Everyones attention was focused on punishing that one, and it was only a matter of time before the castle wall copsed.
It was then.
Contact your superiors. If you donte to stop me .
squeak.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
Cut the chains attached to the castle gates.
The great gates fell over the moat, and I could see Umbertos soldiers running across it.
Chronos will face an irreversible situation.
* * *
Capital of Kronos.
Unlike the chaotic atmosphere caused by the continental war, the people of the capital lived their daily lives peacefully.
At that time, the office of the Marquis of Memphis.
Snug.
The Marquis of Memphis was handling the Emperors business instead.
As Alexander stepped back for some reason, all the big and small matters of the Kronos Empire were decided by the Marquis of Memphis.
He stepped into the realm of truth by pushing forward with this war.
He knew that Emperor Cronus was rted to an unknown force, but the moment he met Alexander, his whole body shuddered.
Only then did I realize
who your true master is.
From then on, I followed Alexandres guide and handled things to stay within that category.
It was then.
The servant who entered the room spoke in a cautious voice.
The foremost defensive positions have been captured. Baron Denikin is presumed dead at the scene, and Roman Dmitri is on his way to his next destination immediately after setting it on fire.
tall.
stop the pen
Looking at Suha, he showed a cold reaction.
You said you couldntst even a day?
yes.
Stupid boy. He said he would try to hold out for a week, but he was a slick guy. Roman Dmitrys intentions in setting fire to the foremost defensive positions are clear. If he does note to stop him, it must be a warning that he will make it impossible for his family to recover from upying the territory of Cronus.
It was absurd.
On the history of Kronos.
There has never been such a belligerent opponent.
Roman Dmitri pushed in as if there was no tomorrow, and if he could not be stopped, Cronus main body would be shaken.
If you havent checked the realm of truth. The Marquis of Memphis might have reacted with apprehension.
However, he knew exactly what Kronos was preparing, and as a privileged person, he had anticipation and confidence for a new future.
but.
Didnt like it.
The sight of Roman Dmitri threatening Cronus kept touching the nting of the Marquis of Memphis.
This is an issue that we have to deal with on our own. To be honest, Im curious now too. How far can Roman Dmitri stand against Kronos?
No special order was needed.
Weve already sent troops to deal with Roman Dmitri, and they wont be able to handle even Roman Dmitri.
As Alexander is sure.
The Marquis of Memphis also showed strong faith in Kronos.
* * *
It was already the third battle.
Umbertos strategy was the same every time, and the troops entered after a bout of Roman Dmitri.
Leave no one behind!
There is no need for prisoners. Kill them all!
It was a perfect victory.
Roman Dmitri threw the interior into chaos and even opened the gates, so the Kronos Empire could not take advantage of Mercury.
From now on, even as Cronus, the fire had no choice but to fall on his feet.
Now that the three strongholds have fallen, Roman Dmitri could have gone anywhere and messed up Kronos.
fast.
The ruins of the castle were trodden underfoot.
Calderon Drake entered the castle and looked around at the devastating sight.
Is this the power of Roman Dmitri?
actually.
He had opposed Roman Dmitrys operation.
The strategy of rushing in alone and opening the gates was inevitable for anyone with brains to oppose it.
Its not a matter of trusting Roman Dmitri or not.
He couldnt understand why he was taking the risk alone when he could have had an advantage with Umbertos troops.
at that time.
Roman Dmitry said:
Umbertos strength is only 100,000. In a situation where you dont know how many battles will be repeated in Kronos territory, as the number of troops decreases, the danger Kronos feels will inevitably decrease. For that reason, Umbertos forces must be preserved as much as possible. The top priority of this operation is to actively utilize the existence of me so that Cronus cannot sit by and watch the situation here.
It was great.
Even the discernment to judge the situation and the confidence to handle abnormal operations.
It was an out-of-the-world existence.
It would be disappointing if he couldnt prove what he said, but Roman Dmitri really destroyed three fortresses in a short time.
Umbertos soldiers were now fanatical.
If it was Roman Dmitris words, Calderon Drake couldnt help but admit it.
Heaven did not abandon the world.
Now that Kronos has revealed his ambitions, it was truly fortunate that there was a being like Roman Dmitri.
sorted out the situation.
Again, they tried to set the fortress on fire, but Roman Dmitry stopped them.
Repair the fortress and prepare Mercury.
Can you tell me why?
ording to the reported information, reinforcements from the Kronos Empire have arrived nearby. There is no reason to encounter them on the ins. It would be good to reorganize the fortress, get enough rest, and judge the situation after fighting them.
Where did you get that information .
admired
We are at war now.
However, I couldnt help but admire the way he even mentioned information to understand the situation of the reinforcements.
Things have changed.
Calderon Drake followed orders.
and the next day.
As expected.
Cronus reinforcements were seen approaching beyond the walls.
* * *
On the rampart.
A sense of tension lingered.
While Umbertos soldiers watched, the Cronus Empire army formed a rank outside the range.
and.
A man walked out.
The being heavily armed with ck armor could not properly identify the face with the naked eye.
but.
People immediately recognized who he was.
The shape of the dragon-shaped armor was directly bestowed by Emperor Cronus to only one person.
no way.
Its Castro.
Why did Castro appear here?
Everyone reacted in bewilderment.
Aside from the fact that the first sword of Cronus appeared on the battlefield, Castro is the guardian deity of the imperial family who protects the emperor.
An existence that does not leave the imperial family no matter what.
He could not readily ept the fact that he appeared on the southern front.
It was a very unusual event, and we were able to know the will of Cronus.
sure death.
expressed a strong will.
It was clear that the intention was to deal with only the troops inside Cronus, not to recall the main unit.
Iron gruck Iron gruck.
It was a tension that seemed to suffocate.
Castro stood tall within range, stopped at a reasonable distance, and looked up at the top of the ramparts.
I am Castro of Kronos.
It was a thick voice.
The red eyes inside the helmet aroused peoples fear.
Roman Dmitry. I challenge you to a great warrior battle.
at that point.
People were in shock.
* * *
The past few years.
There was something taboo on the battlefield.
Dont ept the great warrior battle against Dmitri.
It was a painful lesson from those who died on the battlefield.
All of those who fought against Dmitri faced a devastating defeat, and from a certain point on, they never epted the battle.
It had to be.
Roman Dmitri was the one person who could not be defeated even with numerical superiority, and a one-on-one confrontation with him was tantamount to suicide.
so that.
The embarrassment was great.
I never thought that Castro would want a great warrior battle with Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
sudden.
Roman Dmitry.
He jumped down the wall.
Hended lightly on the ground and looked at Castro with a calm face.
I ept the great warrior battle.
Shuk.
I drew my sword.
A tense tension arose.
Castro drew his sword in the same way, and his eyes glowed fiercely at Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry. I have always looked forward to this moment when I heard news of you from the battlefield. To my absurdity, people have already said that you have surpassed me. Since Ares defeated Cesar, the number one ranked yer in Valha, Roman Dmitri ughtered an army of hundreds of thousands alone. He said that I am no match for you.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The atmosphere stirred.
As if the armor of darkness was soaking up the light, the flow of mana that came from it boiled violently.
It was really funny. I came to this position decades ago. Even at the time you swung your sword and epted mana, I was the best swordsman in the continent with no opponents. People think that I havent made any progress in the imperial family. The beads of sweat that I constantly shed while confining myself to the imperial family outside the eyes of others became nothing just because they were not revealed.
people didnt know
inside the imperial family.
What kind of life did Castro live?
Emperor Kronos had no opponent.
There was no one in the world who dared to target him, so Castro, who protects Emperor Cronus, had nothing to do with his role.
Thats why I repeated intense training every day.
If, by any chance, a being who overtook the Kronos Empire appeared in the world. At the time, it was clear that it was such a monster thatpletely deviated frommon sense.
swung the sword
from morning till night.
Sweat poured out like rain.
Peoples perception of Castro was the same, but he developed little by little in his repeated life.
that kind of existence.
It was Castro.
He had never drawn his sword, but when Cesar faced Castro a long time ago, he said it felt like he was facing an unapproachable wall.
1st ce in Chronos ranking and 1st ce in Valha ranking.
There is only one level difference in continental rankings, but those who watched the confrontation between the two asserted that it was the difference between heaven and earth.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura has risen.
Its like taking over the world.
The aura that dyed the surroundings showed a destructive energy that did not meet the standards of this world.
Roman Dmitri. By killing you, I will once again prove to the people that this Castro is the best sword in the continent.
sure
Castros aura.
It has never been touched by anyone in the history of the continent.
Entered the 7 star realm.
Chapter 395
Chapter 395 The presence of only one person (5)
Everyone held their breath.
No, I had to hold my breath.
Due to the destructive energy that was driving Castro, people couldnt breathe properly.
It was then.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Castro kicked the ground.
From the moment they faced each other, the battle of the great warriors began, and the destructive energy rushing through Castro erupted into a huge aura.
It was a force of a kind that people had never witnessed before.
The aura that erupted over dozens of meters and seemed to pierce the sky split Roman Dmitris body at once.
Quaang!
Quad de de de de de de deuc.
It was great power.
The ground rose and was swept away by a whirlwind of aura, and as Roman Dmitri dodged the attack, a crack opened in the castle wall beyond.
It was an appalling sight.
In preparation for Cronuss attack, the magic defense was installed inyers, but the magic defense was broken only by the wave of the aura.
and.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Castroshed out at Roman Dmitri.
As if a sword of judgment was thrust down from the sky, huge auras hit Roman Dmitris head one after another.
The wind blew.
A storm of aura urred that was hard to see properly with the naked eye, and Roman Dmitri, who was blocking such a reckless attack, was admiring.
An unknown world that people only imagined. The level of the 7-star aura was different.
While Roman Dmitris new aura system pursues efficient eruption, Castros reckless eruption reached its peak and showed destructive power beyond human limits.
As you say, youre not a stupid guy.
pod.
Castro dug into the space.
He grasped the location of Roman Dmitri with his fierce eyes and attacked the vital points with quick and concise attacks.
Papa pat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was strong.
Castro pushed his opponent like crazy, adjusting the power of his aura ording to the situation, rather than spewing out powerful power every time.
Roman Dmitris cold eyes followed Castro.
Roman Dmitry also fiercely counterattacked the attack that immediately hit the vital spot if he showed even the slightest gap.
Quaang-
block the attack.
cut the opponent
As the shing light decapitated Castro, Castro also attempted a counterattack by recklessly striking in.
It was an unfamiliar sight.
Recently, there was not a single person who exchanged proper battles against Roman Dmitri, but Castro proved his presence with just a short sh.
People were quick to judge Castro.
Having spent time in the imperial family for a long time, his skills did not deteriorate.
rather.
developed
He ascended to a height far beyond what others could have imagined and imed himself as the absolute ruler of Cronus.
however.
Its like that.
Moment.
Castros expression twisted inside the helmet.
its like
What on earth do you mean by saying such a thing now that we are exchanging fierce battles?
Does it mean that his swordsmanship is at a level that his aura can be described as not the same ording to Roman Dmitris standards?
Whatever it was, it was an uneptable word for Castro.
In order to prove himself as a swordsman, he went ahead with the method of a great warrior battle, knowing that it was ineffective.
st furnace.
Lets see if he can say something like that even after receiving this attack.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura rises catastrophically.
An aura emitting ck light swirled around him and formed on the tip of the sword as if it was the image of a huge sun.
It was the best secret technique he could use.
Guys like Cesar didnt even need to use the secret technique, and if a monster like Roman Dmitri appearedter, he made up his mind to use it.
in an imaginary world.
No one could stop Castros attack.
Seeing Roman Dmitri try to counterattack by retrieving the sword, Castro threw down his aura.
porridge Suck?!
That moment.
sh.
he saw
The image of the aura that was thrust down ording to Castros will was split by something that shed momentarily.
It was an indescribable sight.
The aura that shaped the sun was an attack with all its might, but it was horribly torn apart, and a burning pain suddenly arose all over the face.
Cheak!
Blood spattered.
Unknowingly, he knelt down.
Looking down at the ground, blood dripping from his face and the shattered pieces of his helmet caught his attention.
It was aplete defeat.
The moment I epted that fact into my head, I heard Roman Dmitris cold voice overhead.
I have never met an opponent who would take my power even once in my life. and .
I raised my head.
The zing sun shone on Roman Dmitri.
So are you.
* * *
Suddenly.
Castro recalled memories of the past.
Alexandre, who empowered him, looked down at Castro and Ares and said:
I have really high expectations for both of you. Castro is my way Ares is the new way. Prove for yourself which one is really right. If there is an existence that brings results that satisfy me, I promise that in the new world, I will recognize him as the best swordsman and grant him all the wealth and glory. It is as important to me as ruling the Smander Continent.
Alexanders longing was real.
he is.
I couldnt shake off my past life.
They wanted to recreate martial arts, and although the times were different, Castro and Ares took different methods.
In the beginning, Castros growth was overwhelming.
Of course, Castro lived much longer than Ares, so he could be called the best on the continent based on Alexanders teachings at an early age.
But as Ares grew up, things changed.
Ares was obviously just a fledgling guy who didnt need to be wary, but as he absorbed new methods, he grew steep enough to threaten Castro.
Then one day.
Shortly after ending the war with Dmitri, Alexander said this to Castro with a shocked expression.
Castro. You can never defeat Roman Dmitri with your way or my way. The swordsmanship that Roman Dmitri uses is the ideal in my opinion. So you dont have to try any more. From now on, I will bet everything on Ares way, and I will send him as a spy to steal Roman Dmitris martial arts. Unfortunately, my way of changing the world was not the right answer.
It was shocking.
Castro worked hard and reached the level of 7 stars.
He was at a level where he could defeat the likes of Ares with a single sword, but he couldnt ept the statement that branded him as having no future prospects.
From then on, I clung to training even more tenaciously.
He madly polished his methods to prove that Alexander was wrong.
and.
Turn it off.
defeated.
Castro looked at Roman Dmitri with a face in despair at the thick blood flowing inside him.
What Alexander said was right. My way cant knock you down. I gave my whole life to perfect the blow you casually cut, but it was just the wrong way from the start.
The voices were boiling.
sadness, resentment, anger, etc.
Several emotions were mixed.
Castro opened his eyes and shouted in an angry voice.
I admit it. You are the greatest swordsman on the continent. but .
Pussss.
gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The magic happened.
Dark energy surged up around Castro, and all of Castros eyes were stained ck.
That moment.
pod.
The world is dyed in darkness.
That doesnt mean youre going to get out of here.
* * *
Daejeonsa Battle had two purposes from the beginning.
The first is pure confrontation.
The second was to iste Roman Dmitri alone in case he was defeated in terms of skill and to deal with it somehow.
pod.
Kururureureung.
The world has changed.
Dark magic exploded, turning the surroundings into darkness andpletely separating the space so that Umbertos soldiers, who were watching from the top of the castle wall, could not get involved.
At the same time, Castro epted the power of darkness.
The magic of darkness was seething like crazy all over the body, and the ancestral energy was also released.
And that wasnt all.
Before Roman Dmitri could respond, shadows appeared around him and extended their dark hands.
Papa papapat.
Be bound.
Hundreds of hands took control everywhere.
When the magic of the shadows tried to grab Roman Dmitris body, Roman Dmitri sinctly avoided and cut them in turn.
It was a familiar power.
It was a pattern he had experienced once in the territory of Valha, but the number and power of the shadows were stronger than before.
It was then.
You will surely die here.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A great shock urred.
With charred eyes, Castro pierced the space in an instant and attacked with an aura shimmering in darkness.
It was destructive power that surpassed the 7-star aura.
It was not as intense as before, but the condensed power continued to drive Roman Dmitri as it zed with ck mes.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Castro.
he gave up his soul
The innate energy cost life, and the magic of darkness was the way to give up ones dignity as a human being.
but.
There were no regrets.
The moment he epted the fact that he could never defeat Roman Dmitri, he had no reason to continue the human life of Castro.
The temptation of the devil suggested by Alexander.
epting great power, Castro showed tremendous destructive power in apletely different look than before.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world was shaken.
After Castro stormed several times, the shadows also spewed their magic at the right timing.
sudden.
Papa papapat.
The magic of darkness was swung like a whip.
Some wrapped around Roman Dmitris body in the form of touches, while others struck straight down, delivering direct blows.
It was all blocked by a quick response.
However, the shadows raised and attacked whenever there was a gap, and some of the shadows aimed for blind spots and threw themselves into the storm of aura.
Passasak.
The body was torn apart.
That was enough.
While Roman Dmitri turned his gaze to the shadows, Castro struck right in front of him and showed ferocious eyes.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a powerful blow.
Undoubtedly, it was the most threatening level in my current life, and the attack of the shadows meshing like gears didnt allow a bit of leeway.
Cronuss trap was powerful.
In order to catch the great fish called Roman Dmitri, they abandoned the pride of the empire and sacrificed the soul of Castro, the best sword of Cronus.
If only I could kill him.
It was meaningful enough.
Roman Dmitris eyes changed the moment Castro, whose attack was blocked, was about to strike again.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
The feeling was different.
Magic power surged.
The attack that cut off Castros secret skill at once split the space to plunge Castro into despair again.
however.
Quaang!
Kaka Kaka Kaka Kakang!
Castros face lit up with joy.
He blocked the attack, which he hadnt even confirmed before, with a narrow gap, and even received the aftermath of the aura.
That was why Castro sold his soul.
He wanted to be strong enough to face Roman Dmitri.
In this life, not a single being has received Roman Dmitris second half herbivore, but Castro did not end with blocking the attack, but rather rushed forward.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic power swirled around him.
A face filled with madness revealed considerable joy.
Ha ha ha ha ha. did you see Your strength is no longer invincible.
current life.
It was the first time.
Even in Moorim, it was notmon for existence to receive herbivore in the second half, but Castro proved the power of darkness.
but.
That was it.
Roman Dmitri looked directly at Castro with a calm expression.
so?
People are often mistaken.
Sword of the Heavenly Demon.
When I blocked it, I was delighted as if I had won.
They had only managed to block one attack, but they had no idea what would happen next.
What is swordw.
A fight to the death.
Blocking a single attack does not end it, but only when you block an attack do you have the basic conditions to stand against your opponent.
What does that mean?
Thest blow that Castro blocked was not a fatal blow with all his might, but just one of countless attacks to be exchanged in the future.
st furnace.
Quaang!
Arm bounced off.
He managed to block the attack, but Castro opened his eyes to the powerful power that erupted in session.
Shadows fluttered.
sh.
Dozens of shadows trying to protect Castro were torn away at once, and Roman Dmitri appeared right in front of Castro.
Castro stepped up.
He gritted his teeth and blocked Roman Dmitris attack, but Castros pupils shook greatly every time a series of shocks urred.
every attack.
beyondmon sense
Although he was barely able to block it, Roman Dmitri swung his sword as if it were nothing.
Roman Dmitry.
No, the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyuk.
He didnt want an opponent who could receive the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Its basic, and he wanted a powerful existence that threatened him in a confrontation where hundreds of sums were exchanged.
sh.
Cheak!
arm flew off
sh.
Legs blown off.
Castro looked at Roman Dmitri in disbelief at the blood sttered in all directions.
dump.
rolled across the ground.
I had no more energy.
sell your soul
Even though I exploded the energy of the Suncheon.
Even with a whopping 7-star base, the only area he could handle was exchanging battles with Roman Dmitri a few times.
I struggled and tried to get myself up.
Losing one arm and one leg, he lost his bncepletely, and he struggled to raise his head to look at Roman Dmitri as he sank his face to the floor.
I told you.
gaze looking down.
It was chilly.
Roman Dmitry showed neither the slightest threat nor the slightest fear.
Ive never met an opponent who could boost my strength.
* * *
This wasnt just a wall.
sky.
sky above it.
It is so high that one cannot dare to step over it.
I saw the essence of Roman Dmitry.
epting reality, Castroughed like a madman with a distraught face.
Puhhhhhh. hahahaha you really are a monster Roman Dmitri is the best sword on the continent!
Parss.
The darkness has been pushed back.
The shadows scattered.
above the castle wall.
The soldiers reacted in amazement.
It didnt take long for them to panic as the darkness rose, but the darkness lifted and they suddenly saw a devastating sight of Castro kneeling.
I didnt know what had happened.
What was certain was that Castro, with all his might, failed to defeat Roman Dmitri.
Castro said.
If I leave you alone, I will probably invade the capital of Cronus and cut off the emperors head. by the way. What will change if you do that? you and i know the truth That Kronos main body is not the emperor. Thats why I, who has to protect the emperor, left the imperial family and is here.
It was a shocking statement.
existence of Kronos.
Denied it.
Castros eyes glistened with madness as people panicked.
You offended Alexandre-sama. He, like you, does not allowpromise. If I decided to kill you and conquer the Smander Continent. It is as if it has already be a reality.
Parss.
body was scattered
At the end of his death, Castro shouted as if he wanted to leave a little regret.
He will descend in this world. In order to punish you who are so desperate, Alexandre will directly judge you. look! Who are you fighting against? While I am fighting here, the Kingdom of Cairo must be screaming in despair.
I couldnt speak any further.
After hisst words, his body waspletely dissipated in smoke.
but.
What he said was true.
Right now at this moment.
While Roman Dmitri was dealing with Castro, a shadow of despair fell on the Cairo Western Front.
Chapter 396
Chapter 396 Alexander (1)
When Cronus first dered war.
What happened in Cairo?
Bubbly.
A group of people walked through the corridors of the pce.
I strode and reached the front of the conference room. After the guards were polite, they opened the conference room door wide.
His Majesty the King of Cairo is entering.
Sigh.
Inside the conference room.
The leaders who had been seated in advance stood up in unison and bowed their heads toward Daniel Cairo.
Daniel Cairos attitude of epting the gaze was quite familiar.
After being greeted by the leaders with a light nod, he rmended that the leaders also take their seats after sitting in the upper seat.
lets all sit down
Daniel Cairo immediately got to the point.
I heard a report that the Kronos Empire broke the truce and crossed the border. This is something we didnt want or something we expected and prepared for. Norbert. Report the current enemy situation.
Norbert.
He was the person in charge of information.
In the new reorganization, Daniel Cairo recognized the importance of information and ced him in a key position.
It is estimated that the Kronos Empire mobilized about 500,000 troops for this attack. The number is higher than in the previous war, and at the same time, we have confirmed the information that troops were sent to Umberto Kingdom. The problem isnt just head count. They summoned all the Kronos Knights and wizards in their own country, probably intending to win this war for sure. As in thest war, if they operate a detached unit using teleport, no ce in Cairo will be safe.
Simon Knight Commander. What is the status of troops in Cairo?
passed the right to speak.
When Count Nichs died, Simon, who was the lieutenantmander of the Royal Knights, took over the military department.
I issued a summons to the nobles of Cairo. Since we have already asked for their understanding, we n toplete the formation of our troops within the next three days, as we have been training. And in the case of the Western Front, preparations are over. In addition to magic defense, we have secured a movement path so that we can support it directly through the warp gate.
Wizards?
We hired as many war mages as possible. They have undergone military training in Cairo for several months and will soon be deployed on the Western Front. Not only that, but they also called in all the mercenaries active in the Smander Continent. It is a job to deal with the Kronos Empire, so the pay for sess is not easy, but thanks to that, we were able to deploy about 100,000 additional troops to the Western Front.
after Simon.
The person who manages the finances as if inheriting the baton said.
Thanks to the preparation of the war fund in advance, the inventory of magic consumables or the wages of the mercenaries are not a problem at all. It is thanks to the full support of the nobles of Cairo. We have enough provisions, so even if it leads to a long war, we can endure it.
It was a scene that showed that Cairo was not idle.
Daniel Cairo said with a solemn face in the appearance of the leaders who proved their worth in turn.
The history of Cairo has always suffered from foreign aggression. Even just a few years ago, Cairos power system was torn apart by foreign interference, and the Marquis Benedict rebelled with Cronus on his back. Cairo at that time was weak. But not now. We have tasted freedom and know that we must be strong to defend our rights.
It was a heavy voice.
There were no young kings.
He overwhelms the crowd and shows his eyes burning with strong desire.
The betrayal of Kronos was expected by everyone. We have been constantly preparing for this day, so it will not copse easily. Prove it to your enemies. That the Kingdom of Cairo is not a country that is easy enough to cross the border at any time. The fact that if you set foot on our territory, you will pay the price. We will share the future with Dmitry and will no longer be a country that sumbs to force.
Blood boiled.
Daniel Cairo.
got up from the seat
As everyone followed suit, he looked into the eyes of the leaders and spoke strongly.
Struggle. Destroy the enemy. On the hellish battlefield in the future chaos. I will be with you too.
* * *
Last week.
It was an intense time.
Due to the Kronos Empire that attacked every day, the Western Front did not stop screaming in pain.
Aaaagh!
Dont back down! Step back and everything is over!
above the castle wall.
Cairos soldiers brandished their weapons in anger.
Part of the castle wall copsed due to the continued magic attack, and Cronus soldiers rushed in like waves and ughtered at random.
There were piles of corpses everywhere.
Even if they had great will, they could notpletely block the attack, and the blood-stained walls proved how fierce the past week had been.
It was at stake.
But I persevered.
The reason why Cairo has not given up so far is because of two factors that support them.
first.
The left wall is dangerous! Send in reserve troops to support it!
Amidst the chaos of the battlefield.
Daniel Cairo was there.
His words of sharing the risk were not false, and he appeared on the Western Front and inspired the Cairo soldiers with courage.
It did not y a significant role strategically.
Although Marquis Vandenberg was actually inmand of the soldiers, he ignited the will of the soldiers just by his presence.
die!
His Majesty the King of Cairo is watching! Fight to the end!
Never be pushed back by enemies!
Everyone fell for evil.
Tears flowed.
past past.
Cairo was a country that was not like a country.
Daniel Cairo was in the position of king, but the people of Cairo were pushed out of the priority due to the system of power that was torn to pieces.
Empire always came first.
The moment Kronos says that Valha wants something. Cairo had no choice but to put everything aside and follow their choices.
It was different now.
Daniel Cairo put his country first.
He took care of the safety of the people and was building a country worthy of his country through union with Dmitry.
so that.
couldnt get away
I found freedom, but I couldnt give it away like this.
and second.
sh.
Papa papapat.
Chris strode across the battlefield.
a few days ago.
Cairo was on the verge of copse, but the situation was reversed when Dmitri sent reinforcements.
Dmitris soldiers, including Chris, showed outstanding strength.
It literally ughtered the jokjok that encountered the imperial army, and the wizards of the phoenix exploded their magical powers and took on the role of one per hundred.
It was close.
It seems like its about to copse.
Cairo held out.
Some might say it was only a week, but it was the result of Cairos thorough preparations.
The war is not over yet.
Kwak.
Daniel Cairo clenched his fists.
of course.
The Western Front was precarious.
However, ording to reports, Roman Dmitri broke through Valhas siege and moved to help Umberto Kingdom.
Things were changing.
From the moment Roman Dmitri joined, he believed that he would be able to counterattack and destroy the giant called the Kronos Empire.
really.
really maybe
Fight to the end! Show the enemy what kind of country Cairo is!
I thought I might win this war.
* * *
Dark space.
Alexandre looked at the various screens with a cold face.
first screen.
It was Dmitry.
I tried to destroy the ce without Roman Dmitri by mobilizing Mystique and the shadows, but rather ended up being destroyed.
The process touched Alexanders nting.
Mystique, who specializes in space movement magic, was killed by Chris, and Ares was also captured alive by Kevin.
second screen.
It was Hector.
In fact, Hector was a weak country that was not even treated as a variable, and the lord of the Mage Tower in the Sky said he would devour Edwin Hector and destroy them as nned.
However, an unexpected situation urred.
Edwin Hector rather absorbs the Celestial Magic Tower and reaches Circle 7.
After epting an oath of allegiance from the wizards of the sky, he showed himself enduring a week against Valha.
I was annoyed.
It was a perfect n.
Failure is not tolerated, but on the two battlefields nted with traitors, the ridiculous happened.
And that wasnt all.
Valha failed in pursuit of Roman Dmitri.
As soon as he heard the report that the siege had been broken, Alexander destroyed the existence he had reported.
You are struggling to the end.
singly.
so one by one.
His ns were crumbling.
Although it is a perfect n that has been melted down for many years, the change caused by Roman Dmitri caused cracks throughout the continent.
Meanwhile, Roman Dmitri appeared in Umberto.
Even the n to destroy Umberto had failed, and he could no longerugh at the report that he had crossed the border.
I was angry.
I was annoyed.
If things had gotten this far, he might have been questioned about his qualities by the man Alexander served.
Roman Dmitry. You are the one who makes me move.
Kururureureung.
got up from the seat
He tried to hide his existence until thest moment, but he couldnt because of Roman Dmitri.
I will tear him to pieces.
I will make him suffer even if he dies as much as he angered me.
but.
Not now.
There is onest thing you need to check.
I will send Castro to prove my ways. If I cant really defeat him with my method, if Roman Dmitri is defeated, I will revive his soul and look into his previous life. It is an important matter to me to find out the life that Roman Dmitri lived,parable to the continental conquest.
that.
It was a personal aspiration.
An intense longing in the heart of a man named Alexander, who had nothing to do with the One he served.
Then, the next target is set.
Alexandres gaze turned to one screen.
Cairo.
Western Front.
As Castro shouted, Alexanders goal was the kingdom of Cairo.
* * *
The day was bright.
Cairo and Kronos.
Like a repetitive daily life, they had a fight to the death in front of the wall.
die!
Kill all enemies!
It was fierce.
Seeing the people covered in blood showing their intent to kill each other, Alexander slowly moved towards the wall.
It was a very unreal scene.
Around him, a soldier with an arrow pierced through his head fell backwards, but he walked slowly as if he were out for a walk.
It was then.
tall.
I stopped walking.
From a distance that was quite far away, Alexander looked at the castle wall and showed a sad look in his eyes.
It is over.
anger.
Mana woke up.
Alexanders fingertips pointed toward the castle wall.
Lightning Punishment.
sh.
the world has brightened
I wondered if the shing lights in the sky were coloring the whole world, but peoples ears were instantly deaf.
yet.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
A huge explosion pierced my ears.
The soldiers screamed and grabbed their bleeding ears, but the pain didnt matter to them now.
The ce where the lightning struck was destroyed.
The space that was protected byyers of magic and guarded by thousands of soldiers was destroyed at once, taking countless lives.
People lost their minds.
The ident circuit was stopped.
At a time when I still couldnt ept that this was reality, the skys wrath struck down several times as if it hadnt ended.
sh
Quarreureung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world was dyed white.
Both allies and enemies were swept away by the tremendous power, and there was no way for the Cairo Kingdom to stop it.
Phonics wizards used defensive magic.
A shield that appeared in an instant blocked the thunderbolt, but once the world shed, the shield shattered and prated the wizards heads.
It was overwhelming.
Countless troops lost to just one spell.
iced coffee.
above the castle wall.
Daniel Cairo was in the ruined space.
suddenly.
A memory came to mind.
The existence that destroyed Odelia. He is a being who uses divine magic. Otherwise, it is impossible to blow up the entire capital city with magic.
memory of that day.
I had goosebumps all over my body.
Mages dared to mention the realm of the 9th circle, but people disagreed at the time, saying that it was not realistic.
It had to be.
In a situation where even Shaphyrs 8th Circle magic was difficult to ept, the fact that the Kronos Empire had a 9th Circle magician could not be acknowledged.
no.
was not to be acknowledged.
Dealing with the wizard of the 9th circle meant that no matter how desperately he tried, there was an unbearable despair.
and before your eyes.
Alexander appeared.
Daniel Cairo eximed urgently as he walked toward the wall.
Everyone retreat! We will get out of here and reorganize the situation!
It was a quick decision.
no matter how you think
There was no way to deal with that monster.
Now was the time to step back, and Cairos and Dimitris soldiers hurriedly left the battlefield with frightened faces.
It was the moment when all the hard work had be meaningless.
In the meantime, I tried so hard to protect this ce, but the back of the run was helpless and shabby.
Ku-k-k-k-k.
Alexanderughed.
walked the battlefield
Watching the people running away as if their feet were on fire, he exploded the mana on his fingertips as if ying a joke.
die.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The pointed space exploded.
Countless soldiers were caught in the st.
It was fun.
Seeing the enemies give up their resistance, Alexandre put mana into his voice as if everyone would listen.
okay! Scream like that! In despair! Run away like a coward and let the world know about my existence! That I, Alexander, have descended into the world. I will be the ruler of this continent!
ats.
Emperor Alexander.
he made his presence known.
Chapter 397
Chapter 397 Alexander (2)
It was a disastrous situation.
The Kingdom of Cairo abandoned its foremost defensive position and chose the path of a quick run away in the face of defeated soldiers.
No other way existed.
Seeing what had been firmly prepared copsed at once, Cairos leadership, including Daniel Cairo, all said with the same mind that they should step back.
next day.
As soon as the distance from the Kronos Empire was considerably reduced, he ordered the soldiers to rest and immediately called a meeting.
Report the situation.
Daniel Cairo.
he said with a hard face.
Norbert, who is in charge of information, also opened his mouth with a rather stiff face.
First of all, lets talk about the damage status of the troops. In the meantime, more than 100,000 troops were lost while blocking the attack of the Kronos Empire. Even more damage could have been prevented because of the defenses, but half of that, 50,000 soldiers, died in just one day yesterday. His Majesty King Daniel. Virtually all-out war is no longer possible. If we encounter a situation simr to this one more time, then we willpletely lose our ability to fight Kronos.
It was hopeless.
the problem is.
Norberts words were not over.
And as a result of researching through the wizards, we estimate that the magic used by the wizards of Cronus is the area of the 9th circle. The magic that destroyed Odelias capital was the 9th circle. This means that from now on, no magic defense will be able to stop Kronos attacks, and while this is still hypothetical, there is one concern. The sorcerer of Kronos called himself Alexandre. As you all know, in Kronos, Alexander is a name that is only allowed for one person.
Emperor Alexander.
youre right.
Kuhm.
Everyone swallowed a groan.
It felt like the thought circuit was stopped.
Emperor Alexander!
Why the hell was that name mentioned?
Having aplished great things as the creator of the aura, he personally ordered that no one but himself be allowed to use the name of Alexander.
In the past, there were aristocrats who named their children Alexander, meaning that they would be great heroes like the emperor, but those who made that mistakepletely disappeared as news spread that he was brutally executed by the shadows sent by Cronus.
st furnace.
There was a high probability that it was the same person or a person who was recognized enough to use that name.
Either way, anxiety prevailed.
Daniel Cairo said.
Alexanders name is special. If he is the heir to inherit the name of Alexander, he must have been specially fostered to realize the ambitions of the Cronus Empire. The problem is the possibility of being the same person. Considering the circumstances in which he stated that he was the descendant of Alexander, the possibility that he lived for eons cannot be ignored. Cronus is actually rted to ck magic, and if Emperor Alexander learned magic, it would be possible to destroy the realm of immortality.
I swallowed dry saliva.
As he spoke, his mouth was dry.
If he really is Emperor Alexander. Our chances of winning this war are very slim. The fact that Alexander, who has lived through eons of time, has entered the realm of the 9th circle must mean that he is fully prepared for the conquest of the continent. As Norbert said. From now on, an all-out war is impossible. There is no way to stop the Kronos Empire with Cairos current power.
st furnace.
There was only one way.
Conserve power as much as possible and wait for Roman Dmitri to join us. That is the only order I, as an ipetent king, can give you.
I thought I had developed a lot during that time.
but.
The opponent was a monster beyondmon sense.
* * *
The time when Cairo was running away for a while.
Entering the dark space, Alexander confirmed what was happening in the Cronus Southern Front beyond the dimension.
Castro and Roman Dmitri.
crashed violently
Castro awakened the power of darkness and showed great power, but it didnt work against Roman Dmitri at all.
It was a one-sided match. Castro, who was said to be the best swordsman on the continent as a seven-star aura swordsman.
At most, he was satisfied with the level of blocking an attack once, and after that, he showed a consistent push.
atst.
died miserably
Seeing Castro copse, Alexander shuddered.
Roman Dmitry. What kind of being were you in your previous life?
admired
At first, he thought that he was at the same level as he was from Moorim, but had learned his own excellent martial arts.
It had to be.
A name like the heavenly demon was far too high, and Alexander, who did not know much, could not infer his identity even after confirming his martial arts.
However, as time passed, the evaluation of Roman Dmitri changed. He was not an ordinary person.
With strong arms and bold moves, I thought that Roman Dmitri might not be an unknown person in Moorim, but maybe a heavyweight.
why.
Isnt there such a rumor?
In Moorim, there are beings who go beyond human limits, such as the top 10 masters.
I cant remember the names exactly, but other than that, I couldnt describe Roman Dmitri as he is now.
How unfair.
Envy arose.
I was angry.
if.
If he had conditions simr to that of Roman Dmitri in his previous life, he would not have thought of bing stronger by borrowing the power of darkness.
He would have aplished the conquest of the continent with his own strength, andter people would have remembered Alexander not as the creator of the great emperor Aura, but as the best swordsman.
It was disastrous.
Because I was born miserable.
In a situation that seemed to reveal his reality, Alexander could not stand the boiling feeling of inferiority.
I wanted to be a soldier.
dream.
An intense desireparable to conquering the continent.
Alexander was genuinely envious of Roman Dmitri and sent Castro to test his might.
It was the final gateway.
Once he became convinced that he could never defeat him with the aura he had created, then he decided to admit defeat and fully ept Roman Dmitris methods.
The time hase.
The moment he spoke of wasing.
Beforepletely turning the world into darkness, Alexander was thinking of realizing his own aspirations.
Roman Dmitry. If I turn the Cairo kingdom into a mess, you will surely appear in front of me. That will be the starting point for conquest of the Smander Continent and the moment to look into your truth.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Darkness arose.
Alexandre was enveloped in darkness, his eyes glowing with longing.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Count Bruce,mander of Cronus, felt embarrassed.
Looking at Alexander, who gave the order to advance like this, he showed an ufortable expression.
Please give us a full exnation. what is your identity You have dered yourself as Emperor Alexander, but we cannot ept that fact.
behind the empire.
That Alexander was there was a fact that not even aristocrats the size of Count Bruce knew.
Thats why I couldnt help but be embarrassed.
The appearance of an unreported 9th Circle mage was not enough, he revealed himself as Emperor Alexander.
It wasntmon sense.
It made no sense either that Emperor Alexander, who should have died a long time ago, was still alive, or that he, who was called the creator of the aura, reached the level of the 9th circle.
It was a natural question.
In the realm ofmon sense, Alexander looked down at Count Bruce coldly.
What exnation?
Yeah, of course .
I am Emperor Alexander. You must ept my existence for the mere fact of using a name that is unique in the world. Dont judge my existence by the flow of time. From the time when I was called the founder of Aura, the Kronos Empire has existed under my rule, unbeknownst to you.
I was speechless.
Alexander.
That he is behind Kronos.
I couldnt believe it.
Alexander frowned at his willingness to show no respect for the emperor.
Tsk tsk.
puck.
Blood spattered.
When he clicked his tongue, Count Bruces head exploded.
The eyes of the soldiers around them widened.
Even in the face of the death of theirmander, they were unable to express their anger quickly.
A worm-like bastard. Its like you cant ept me even if you dare to face me. Havent you also been satisfied so far? The mighty power that the name Kronos bestows on my rule. If so, even if it is beyond the scope ofmon sense, you should have knelt down and bowed your head in the name of Alexander.
I looked away.
Everyone froze.
Alexander pointed to one of them.
From now on, you will be themander.
Oh, I see.
and.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The magic happened.
Looking around at the crowd, Alexander gave a cold look.
Those who disagree with me,e forward. If everyone epts my existence .
seal.
Grab your weapon right now and go ahead and make the Cairo Kingdom a mess.
* * *
It was truly a bummer.
After destroying the foremost defensive positions.
Cronus continued to push in, and Cairo was helplessly pushed back without being able to resist.
gave up the fight.
Cairos forts, which were supposed to be guarded by soldiers, were empty, and sometimes magic bombs were installed to trap the Kronos Empire.
But it didnt make any sense.
Before the magic bomb even reacted, the moment Alexander raised his finger, the magic bomb lost its power and was destroyed.
Pars.
Wizard.
In their world, the difference between circles is absolute.
The realm of the 9th circle was an untouchable world, and with Alexander alone, the charter turnedpletely upside down.
A few days passed.
Upon reaching a fortress, the Kronos Empire found a different sight than before.
Alexander. It looks like Cairo is going to stage a sit-in. We confirmed the presence of troops inside the fortress and the presence of Daniel Cairo on the walls. Please give me an order.
newmander.
Gordon, Count Bruces lieutenant, seemed to havepletely epted Alexanders presence.
if his existence is true.
had to follow
Alexander had dominated the imperial family for a long time, and the moment he caught his eye, his career path was guaranteed.
Above all, Alexanders strength was needed to bring down the fortress.
Kronos power alone is enough to win, but with Alexanders help, things will be easier.
however.
Alexander looked at the castle wall and smiled.
You showed up.
what is that?
Stupid boy. I cant even see Why did Cairo, whopletely gave up fighting and fled after the defeat on the Western Front, suddenly chose to sit in? It means they are ready to fight now.
Moment.
Gordon reacted in amazement.
I noticed what Alexander was saying.
okay. Roman Dmitri must have joined.
* * *
As expected.
Roman Dmitry.
He joined Cairo.
The original n was to destroy Cronus headquarters, but things changed when Alexander appeared in the Cairo kingdom.
Alexander is the background of all darkness.
Dealing with him could destroy Kronos, so Roman Dmitri decided to change his n.
and.
I knew that Cairo alone could not stop it.
Alexanders demonstration of force to fight in the Kingdom of Cairo upset Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
Sigh.
A situation in which the two sides confront each other.
The gates were opened.
As Roman Dmitri walked out alone, the soldiers of the Cronus Empire responded with a buzz.
walked slowly
He raised his voice without stopping.
Alexander. The reason you appeared here is probably to put an end to it.
Meantime.
Roman Dmitry knew of Alexanders existence.
Although they had never met in person, Alexander was involved in everything that happened around the continent.
So I had a hunch that we would meet someday.
If Alexanders purpose was to conquer the continent, he had no choice but to fight against himself, who had to live a life of dominion.
that day
It was today.
At the report of Alexanders appearance, Roman Dmitri knew what to do from now on.
I drew my sword.
Looking at the vignt enemies, he gradually increased his walking speed.
So I will see the end here today.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
ran towards the enemies.
and that moment.
Attack!
Follow Roman Dmitri!
Soldiers appearing from all sides.
As if they had waited, waving the gs of Cairo and Umberto, they followed Roman Dmitri with a vicious roar.
Finally.
It was the moment of decisive battle.
Chapter 398
Chapter 398 Alexander (3)
The appearance of the soldiers.
It was a nned operation from the beginning.
a few days ago.
When Daniel Cairo asked for help, Roman Dmitri ryed a new n via magicalmunication.
[Give up the resistance as you do now and give up the forts. The war against the Kronos Empire must be won through a one-off, all-out war, not a long-term battle. When Kronos sets foot in Patricks family territory, we will deal with enemies centered on Patricks Fort. At this time, the advantage of Suseong ispletely excluded. After cing King Daniel Cairo on top of the wall to give the enemy the feeling of a desperate struggle, some troops and Umbertos reinforcements will be ced around to induce hand-to-handbat with the enemy.]
Wouldnt that be dangerous? Out of power, the opponent has a 9th circle mage. In many fights, the existence of a 9th circle mage is absolute.
It was Daniel Cairo.
He reestablished his rtionship with Roman Dmitry and did not find it awkward to respect him as a subject country.
Hector and Cairo. Both kingdoms quickly epted reality.
In the rapidly changing flow of the times every day, they strongly grabbed the rope called Roman Dmitri.
[I understand your concerns.]
Alexander.
The destructive power of the 9th circle magic is phenomenal.
The fact that he blew up Odelias capital with a single spell and destroyed Cairos western front proved that he was a formidable being.
Roman Dmitry was also unsure of victory.
It was a world he had never experienced, so he constantly reviewed the situation and made judgments in order to ensure victory.
It was an important moment.
Now that Valha is attacking, Cronus must be overwhelmingly trampled on to turn the tide of the war.
[However, taking advantage of Mercury does not solve the problem. Alexanders magic makes the magic defense of the castle wall useless, so it is necessary to attract them rather and break the line between the enemy and the allies through hand-to-handbat. In order to deal with us, their forces must also suffer damage. In that sense, the territory of the Patrick family is the battleground. Since it is a tough terrain where you cannot retreat quickly once you enter, you can annihte the Kronos Empire with a single victory. And in the chaotically intertwined situation, I will aim for Alexander directly.]
Beyond the screen.
Everyone eximed in admiration.
In a situation driven to the brink, Roman Dmitri came up with a way to put an end to it.
When this happens.
People thought that the reason Roman Dmitry got to where he is now was not simply because of force.
The ability to judge in a timely manner and bold steps have shaken the kingdom of Cairo since he was the heir to one of the frontiers.
An existence that has been reborn as a continental titan in just a few years. His words were absolute.
All right.
I will follow orders.
like that.
Cairo went as nned.
Either destroy Kronos and deal with Alexander, or bepletely trampled on and Cairo will fall like this.
Roman Dmitry made the winning move.
* * *
Pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura swayed.
Roman Dmitris attack speed was faster than that of allied soldiers.
It took some time for the hidden soldiers to reach the battlefield, but Roman Dmitri did not slow down.
Enemies were swarming everywhere within sight.
In general, the soldiers of the Cronus Empire showed a lot of tension in a situation where the majority had to be vignt.
recent.
Got a new nickname.
Not per hundred, but per day.
The presence of Roman Dmitri, who ughtered hundreds of thousands of soldiers, made them aware of the meaninglessness of numerical superiority.
It was as expected.
A shocking scene unfolded the moment Roman Dmitri confronted the soldiers who were terrified and unable to run.
The first step of Heavenly Demons reign.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
He did not hide his strength.
expressed
Facing the enemies, Roman Dmitri performed the Heavenly Demon Sword.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Hundreds of soldiers encountered for the first time were torn apart at once.
The situation of exchanging weapons with each other did not exist, and the wind of the aura that raged from the sword tore their bodies apart.
It was a situation that made the soldiers of the Cronus Empire lose their will to fight at once.
I knew that Roman Dmitri was strong, but the moment I saw it with my own eyes, it felt like my head was nk as to how to respond.
in between.
Lee Cho-shik in the first half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
took the second step.
As the enemies swarmed into the space, destructive energy swept across the front and ughtered all the enemies blocking them.
Cheak!
Aaaagh!
Screams were heard from all sides.
The reign of the Heavenly Demon does not mean just one step.
It means all the steps that continue one flow, and actually took dozens of steps to move from the first step to the second step.
With every step he took, the energy of the earth rose from the ground.
The aura that seeped through the medium of Danjeon was expressed with great power ording to Roman Dmitris will.
sh.
I blew the head of the swordsman Aura who was rushing at me.
Aura swordsman, who had a reputation in his own way, died in vain and at the same time again dug into the space infested with enemies.
die!
Blow your body!
An evil voice was heard.
Enemies lost their reason in the battle that just started, and they rushed like mad people at the sight of their colleagues dying rapidly every moment.
Even if hundreds die. It was beneficial to leave even one shallow wound.
Their goal was to somehow nibble on Roman Dmitri and defeat him in the end.
Tadadak.
just ten steps.
I entered the shooting range.
The moment they recognized the figure of Roman Dmitri and tried to attack each other, blood sttered everywhere.
Papa papa pat.
head blown off
As he took his third step, he swung like a whirlwind and blew away the heads of all enemies surrounding him.
They were not aware of their death until the moment they died.
If he rushed in first, he was sure to die, and if he showed fear and backed away, Roman Dmitri would find him and kill him.
It was an overwhelming sight.
only one.
Roman Dmitrys presence swelled.
Due to his existence stirring the battlefield like a beast, the Cronus Empire army had no time to even care about the soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance who rushed inte.
First, I had to kill Roman Dmitri.
If we dont deal with this demon that ughtered thousands of soldiers in just a few minutes, we wont stand a chance in this war.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Roman Dmitry moved on.
Pushing forward violently, what he was aiming for was the one and only existence that should exist on the other side.
Alexandre.
It was felt.
that he exists.
The gaze watching him and the explosively seething mana proved the existence of Alexander.
It was then.
sudden.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
I felt the heat.
Roman Dmitri, who had developed resistance to heat by epting the mass of fire, instinctively changed his direction this time.
Dangerous.
pod.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
mes swept around.
The imperial army rushing towards Roman Dmitri was not safe from the aftermath of the magic, and their bodies melted at once from the tremendous heat.
Its range reached tens of meters.
All the people in that space were unable to survive, and the huge, charred space made them doubt the reality in front of them.
Avoiding hellfire. I heard that fire-attribute magic just breaks through head-on, but I guess I didnt have the confidence to handle this.
far away
A voice was heard.
When Roman Dmitri raised his head, he met Alexanders gaze, who was looking this way with interest.
* * *
Appearance of Roman Dmitry.
Alexander was genuinely impressed.
I never thought it would be this much.
Alexandre had seen Roman Dmitri fight several times through his memory fragments.
Even then, I was thrilled by the tremendous force, but facing the flow of mana directly feltpletely different.
It was explosive.
It was overwhelming.
Watching hundreds of thousands of troops being wiped out casually, Alexander clenched his hands tightly.
Blood boiled.
how.
What is the true identity of Roman Dmitri?
No matter how ignorant Alexander was, he knew that the other person had nomon sense.
Despite the admiration and admiration of Moorim, there were few beings who showed overwhelming force like Roman Dmitri. Existence of a heavyweight like the head of the political faction Murim, or something possible. The problem is that Roman Dmitris rough and destructive appearance does not go well with the political faction Murim. Is it a person from the Sapa side, or maybe .
For the first time.
The Heavenly Demons Religion came to mind.
Perhaps, there was a possibility that he was an executive-level figure of the Cheonma Shinkyo who had lived in the same mountain as himself.
sigh.
Augh came out.
This is so exciting.
Think about it.
It is clear that he was an existence that he would not have dared to look up to in his previous life, but he was born as Alexander and gained magical power to overwhelm martial arts.
I will defeat Roman Dmitri.
After killing him brutally, Alexander intended to make Roman Dmitri a Death knight and make him his servant.
Just imagining it made me shudder.
If you ask the truth through the restraint of the soul, you will be able to find out the truth of the martial arts that Alexander longed for and the identity of Roman Dmitri.
atst.
I had to knock it down.
Alexander raised his mana.
He went to the battlefield himself to deal with Roman Dmitri.
Hellfire.
sudden.
Roaring.
9 circle magic.
sparked the mes of hell.
It was to check how much fire resistance Roman Dmitri boasted, but it seemed that it was not absolute, so Roman Dmitri avoided it.
A powerful explosion urred.
Although the soldiers of the Cronus Empire were killed by his magic, Alexander was not shaken at all.
Avoiding Hellfire. I heard that fire-attribute magic just breaks through head-on, but I guess I didnt have the confidence to handle this.
the battle.
This was the start.
Seeing Roman Dmitri rushing towards him, Alexander once again raised his magic.
Lightning Punishment.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Lightning struck from the sky.
Again, the innocent people died, and the figure of Roman Dmitri disappeared from sight, reappearing much closer than the location he had just checked.
Alexander did not miss the opponents presence.
Continuing to manipte magic power, he indiscriminately dropped thunderbolts in the area around where Roman Dmitri appeared.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world shone white.
It was an attack that could never be survived.
Whether Kronos soldiers died or not, Alexanders goal was only one Roman Dmitri.
also.
in a magical storm.
I felt the presence of Roman Dmitry.
He was a great guy.
Clearly, there was no space to run away from, but he pushed through the magical storm and ran straight toward his direction.
In the process, the soldiers of the Empire that they encountered were sprinkled with blood without fail.
It was shocking to see the aura dissipate as if a great magic had been used every time it was stirred.
but.
I didnt feel any urgency.
He raised his finger and pointed at Roman Dmitri.
Earth Punishment.
Quaang.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
An earthquake urred.
As the ground copsed, the surrounding terrain changed drastically, and hundreds of thorny rocks protruded and tore the bodies of the beings caught in the cracks.
Cronus soldiers screamed in pain.
They raised their voices asking for help, but they fell into the abyss of death to deal with one Roman Dmitri.
Kwadeudeudeuk.
the body was torn apart
The aftermath of the thunderbolt had not yet subsided in the sky, and the earthquakes that urred in all directions did not allow it to approach.
This is it.
It was the area of the 9th circle.
realm of God.
The day Alexander first used the 9th circle magic, he knew that the humans on the continent would never be able to deal with him.
Continental conquest was nned in the first ce.
It only took time to fulfill the requirements ording to hismand, but Alexanders Kronos had been prepared for a long time.
generated magic.
I tried to find the existence of Roman Dmitri, but the flow of mana was not detected.
It was then.
pod.
?!
Moment.
Alexander opened his eyes.
right in front of your eyes.
Roman Dmitry appeared.
It was obviously quite a distance, and even though he used 9 circle magic in session, he narrowed the distance with Alexander at once with a move that deviated frommon sense.
The idea of using magic came into my mind.
Immediately rotating the magical power of the circle, he manifested magic against Roman Dmitri.
no.
I thought it manifested.
sh.
The world shed.
When Alexander became aware of the attack, his head was already floating in the sky.
* * *
Took.
Degururu.
My head rolled on the ground.
In a situation where magic was swirling, Roman Dmitri broke through the magic storm and aimed for Alexanders main body.
It was sessful.
but.
His expression was calm.
Alexandres head, which should have had his eyes closed, was smiling brightly as if he was really having fun.
He is not dead.
Quack-quick-quick. Its really great. How is it that even after using the 9th circle magic in a row, it breaks through and blows my head off so quickly that I cant even react? Had I been a normal being, I would have died in the attack just now. But you picked the wrong opponent. This Alexander is not a being that can be destroyed with just such an attack.
Kururureureung.
Magic happened.
A ck mist billowed up, and Alexanders head dispersed in smoke and reappeared on his body.
It was a bizarre scene.
Roman Dmitri said to Alexandre who had regained his original form.
I expected it. I thought that beings with immortality might not die even if their heads were blown off.
If you knew, you shouldnt have appeared in front of me. Roman Dmitry. I sincerely acknowledge you. I appeared on the battlefield with the conviction that if it wasnt for me, I couldnt defeat you. by the way. Do you think I lured you here by trusting the mere ragtag soldiers of Cronus?
Iughed out loud.
the stronger the opponent.
Joy added.
Every time he thought of the thrill of defeating Roman Dmitri, Alexander couldnt helpughing.
It was rather you who fell into the trap. Revive.
Parss.
Dark magic exploded.
Bodies piled up like a mountain.
they opened their eyes
Heads were blown off, limbs were torn off, and most of the corpses were iplete, but they stood up like living creatures.
The magic of reviving the dead.
In the aftermath of the 9th circle magic, there was a calction that it would be more effective if they died anyway.
and.
Look. Why weve been waiting for this moment!
sudden.
Wheein.
The wind blew.
The space behind Alexandre began to distort, and little by little it crumbled away, revealing a purple space.
space is open.
thats right.
It was the gateway to the demon realm.
Chapter 399
Chapter 399 Alexander (4)
This world.
The earthly world where humans live does not allow ess from other dimensions.
It is a clear boundary set by the main god, so it was normal for it to disappear immediately even if the passage to the demon world was opened.
However, the passage to the Demon Realm that Alexander revealed was different.
It was too small and cracked for life to enter and exit, but it seemed to bepletely assimted into the terrestrial world.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic power surged.
Alexandres presence swelled with the power of magical powering from the passage of the demon realm, and he showed a menacing look in his eyes.
My children. ept the blessings of darkness.
Cheer.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr..
The dead who were brought back to life with Revive let out wild tears.
Their outer skin was shaking and they began to transform into gigantic creatures, and the beings that were mere soldiers met conditionsparable to those ofrge monsters one by one.
The passage to the Demon Realm was not yet perfect.
Thats why Ive been waiting for the perfect time for so long, but the change that urred in the terrestrial world with just a little bit of power was dramatic.
over the aisle.
There was a source of darkness.
The power of the dead and Alexander was explosively amplified just by the existence of the passage.
Roman Dmitry. You will pride yourself on being the strongest human being. If I had been a being living by human standards, I might have been defeated against you. But look. epting the power of the Demon Realm, I have reached a level where I cannot dare surpass beings like you, who are mere humans.
sudden.
The magic power was seething.
Alexander expressed his hostility towards the magic spreading in all directions.
So kneel before the devastating reality.
Kyaaak!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr..
The dead came running.
Numerous dead who were so infested that the surroundings were charred all at once bared their sharp teeth at Roman Dmitri.
It was truly spectacr.
Seeing them attack like waves rolling in, Alexander spread his arms wide.
Dark punishment.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Dark magic exploded.
The mana sucked from the passage of the demon realm was expressed through Alexander, and it raged with a powerful whirlpool.
Puff puff puff puff!
The atmosphere was torn apart.
The moment the dead attacked Roman Dmitri, the magic of darkness tore through all beings around him, both enemies and allies.
It was a huge destructive force.
The huge bodies of the dead were horribly torn apart, and even in the midst of this, the dead continued to attack Roman Dmitri with the few remaining body parts.
Kaak!
sh.
shed the attacking dead in turn.
The hard outer skin was lightly cut off, and I faced the fierce power of darkness.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A wave of power arose.
The exploding aura pushed back the magic of darkness and ran towards Alexander, shing away the dead.
It was a speed that made me doubt that I was human.
Every time I blinked, the distance with Alexander got closer, but Alexander showed a smile on his face.
Yeah, keep fighting until the end.
sudden.
He clenched his hands.
The magic of darkness swirled around his touch and turned into thousands of sharp thorns to attack Roman Dmitri.
Papa papa pat.
Kakakakang!
It was an intense battle.
Even though it was so fast that it was hard to see with the naked eye and numerous attacks, Roman Dmitri did not allow a single attack.
The dead threw themselves into the dark magic and attacked Roman Dmitri.
It was an endless fight no matter how much you cut or cut, and even if you annihted the space by manifesting the Heavenly Demon Sword, other dead people filled the ce.
And that wasnt all.
The dead who were torn to pieces were also regenerated.
As long as the magic of darkness is supplied from the passage of the demon world, they continue to regenerate and attack Roman Dmitri.
Khehehe, how are you? This is just part of what I envision for the future. Foolish humans. ept reality. No matter how desperate you may be, the future of this world has already been decided. Illusion.
Passsss.
Alexanders presence was divided.
At first, there were two, then four, then eight, and then there were dozens of beings.
Then.
Hellfire.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Simultaneously manifested magic.
When the 32 Alexanders raised the Hellfire, hot mes rushed in at once, as if the world was covered in a hell of mes.
It was an appalling sight.
Even Roman Dmitri, who had resistance to fire, was convinced that his life could not be guaranteed if he was swept away by this level of fire.
Kyaaak!
Aagh!
At the same time, the dead hung.
not to run away.
Like Roman Dmitri, even knowing that the future would be engulfed in mes, the attacks of the dead continued to pour in.
atst.
Quaang!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A fire broke out.
As Roman Dmitri was engulfed in mes, Alexander smiled with delight.
* * *
A fleeting moment.
Roman Dmitry managed to dodge.
but.
It didnt.
The power of the powerfully swirling mes and the explosively amplified magic of darkness.
As the memories of his previous life that existed in his head came to mind, Roman Dmitri chose the path of being engulfed in mes.
Quaang!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The hot heat was transmitted.
He reached the stage of invulnerability to the cold, but the destructive power of the hellfire was so great that his skin burned hot and gave pain.
The physical pain did not shake Roman Dmitry in the slightest.
Even after being burnt to ck, shepletely assimted into the memories of her previous life, trampling on the heads of the dead who were rushing to the end.
It was like this the moment I reached the level of heaven.
that day.
Baek Joong-hyeok attained enlightenment.
As a human being, the force was so strong that it was difficult to handle, and the body copsed while epting nature itself.
At that moment, I had a premonition of death.
Although Baek Joong-hyeok survived to the end despite going through numerous battlefields and oveing all kinds of crises, when he epted the power of nature, he thought that he might die like this.
From the eyes to the ears to the nose. Blood flowed from every hole.
As his skin melted and exploded, hepletely lost his human form, and he knelt down on his knees and slumped his face on the ground, trembling in pain so much that he could not even groan.
even in such adversity.
swallowed up the power of nature.
The moment he assimted with nature and took a step forward, Baek Joong-hyeok felt the existence of a powerful force swaying through his entire body.
Did Alexander expect it?
A space where mes rage.
dark magic.
I was used to it.
The heat of Hellfire reminded me of the moment I epted nature, and the magic of darkness was essentially simr to the power of the Heavenly Demonic Church.
In fact, it wasmon peoples standard to call the magic of darkness darkness.
The demon world does not represent the power of darkness, but only pursues destructive things among the forces that exist in the world, and they have been manifested in various ways and have begun to be called the magic of darkness.
st furnace.
It was like the Heavenly Demons.
Obviously, many parts were different, but the fact that they had a simr context was enough for Roman Dmitri.
epted magic.
I surrendered myself to the whirlpool of mes.
Confrontation with Alexander.
The soldiers mobilized for the war were so great that they couldnt even dare to approach, and they thought that even Roman Dmitri could not guarantee life or death against Alexander.
Indeed, it was true that Alexander was strong.
But, embarrassingly, Roman Dmitry used the situation at the borderline of life and death as part of his training.
if.
If I had tried to win, it would have ended right away.
Aleksandr, whom he faced directly, was not yet at the level of putting himself in danger, so Roman Dmitri yed with his opponents rhythm.
The mes roared.
Outside, Alexandre, whose expression was filled with joy, could not bear to anticipate what changes would happen to Roman Dmitri in the mes.
like that.
Time passed.
People had a premonition of death.
Alexander was confident of victory.
The wildly exploding mana and wildly fluctuating vitality gave Alexander the illusion that he had won.
* * *
Is it over?
It was a nd fight.
Alexandre reacted with some disappointment at the life force fading in the mes.
I thought there must be something more.
If he was an existence to look up to in his previous life, he hoped that he would show more than expected.
That way it would taste like knocking it down.
Prove how powerful you are now and at the same time, the joy you will feel when you acquire Roman Dmitris martial art will be great.
atst.
was only human.
Just as he was about to retrieve his mana with a disappointed face, Roman Dmitri appeared through the me-stained space.
?!
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
I opened my eyes.
It was an appalling sight.
Roman Dmitri was in a state where his whole body was wrapped in leaves, but his skin didnt melt, and even his hair didnt burn.
It was unreal.
Dividing the main body with illusion and using Hellfire simultaneously is magic that no one can stop, but seeing Roman Dmitri walking out as if nothing happened, my eyes trembled.
It was dangerous.
In response to a warning from instinct, Alexander hurriedly tried to activate his magic.
however.
sh.
Couldnt react.
one sh.
head blown off
I didnt feel any special wave of power, but my vision suddenly spun and my head fell to the floor.
Took.
Degururu.
What is this?
I was puzzled.
The head was absorbed into the main body again, but Alexander was unable to respond immediately.
in front of your eyes.
There was Roman Dmitry.
Looking at the regenerating head, he said something that Alexander couldnt understand.
When you reach the level of heaven. No one in the world could block my blow. Alexander. If you are truly immortal, hold on to the end. Im going to see for myself how far I can block my power.
Shuk.
Changed posture.
It wasnt special.
The first step of the reign of the Heavenly Demon.
The first half of the Cheonma sword method.
It was concise.
The moment the power, which was used against ordinary soldiers, was expressed through the sword, apletely different scene unfolded.
pod.
The world may shine
There were no huge explosions.
The moment you feel something cut through you.
Quaaaaaagh!
Blood sttered from Alexanders body at the intense pain that seemed to annihte his soul, and he fell to his knees.
* * *
Wow.
Patter.
coughed up blood
I couldnt believe it.
Your body is just a shell.
The body that should have died before was maintained with the magic of darkness, and as long as the magic of darkness was continuously supplied, Alexander never died.
Thats why even if his head flew off, he was safe.
In a situation where even the passage to the demon realm had been opened, it could be said that Alexander was truly invincible.
however.
He vomited up thick blood.
Seeing ck blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, Alexandre raised his head with shaking eyes.
uh how?
Just a blow.
Existence itself was shed.
As the body and magic were torn apart, the body maintained by the magic of darkness could not endure.
Roman Dmitry.
he looked down coldly.
Is that your limit after all?
one attack.
Alexander held out.
In fact, even for that alone, Alexander deserved to be fully recognized, but he only withstood the attack and showed no more strength to fight.
It was disappointing. Roman Dmitry hoped his opponent would be stronger than this.
In the same way in his previous life, there was no existence in the world that could oppose him while ascending to the realm of Heaven.
Alexander was speechless.
Couldnt ept reality.
Even when he appeared on the battlefield, he did not expect that he would meet such an empty end.
Alexander. There must be a background behind you. An existence that gives you the magical power of darkness and seeks the surface world from beyond the passage of the demon world. I hope its presence is strong enough to satisfy me. So please give me information about it. From the beginning, your role was just that.
sudden.
magic drink.
took over consciousness.
Strongly suppressed Alexander and sucked his memories.
in the abyss.
Roman Dmitri looked into eons of time.
* * *
It was coercive.
mind was taken over.
Alexander did not resist to the end of the great helplessness, but gave up the world of the spiritpletely.
Roman Dmitry. You were something I couldnt even imagine. So take everything I have. Look into the truth in my head and instead give me a clue to your identity.
I raised myst strength.
The moment your mind is taken over.
I read the memories of Roman Dmitry.
how.
what is his true identity?
It was impossible to find out with themon sense of Kim Pan-seok, who was nothing more than an idiot with Alexandersmon sense.
Kururureureung.
The resistance of the mental barrier was great.
It was impossible to prate Roman Dmitris memories, even with theplete surrender of his head and his soul.
In the first ce, it was an existence far beyond human standards.
With a mental barrier like this, it was impossible to subdue Roman Dmitri with any mental magic.
so that.
I was aiming for only one.
Not great information, but a name Roman Dmitry would have had in a past life.
Aleksandr pathetically clung to a memory that even Roman Dmitri would not have ssified in a special way.
It was then.
in my head.
A name came to mind.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
Moment.
Alexander opened his eyes.
The name Heavenly Demon.
It was a name I couldnt imagine and I shouldnt have dared to imagine.
Chapter 400
Chapter 400 Alexander (5)
Alexanders previous life.
When he lived as Kim Pan-seok, he took pleasure in having a drink at an inn after a hard days work.
Did something like that happen?
Ha ha ha, I knew that!
The inn was noisy.
Everyone was in a simr position to Kim Pan-seok, and people who couldnt even get close to Cheonghwaru, a high-ss giru, gathered in threes and fives, and they couldnt stop talking about what was so fun.
Kim Pan-seok was one of them.
The talk of the man called the storyteller was quite interesting to him as he exchanged light jokes with a dark face.
You-all. Have you heard of walking in the air?
Is it empty?
Yes, man. Well, people who live in that world of Moorim can fly through the sky by stepping on the air. how great it looks Wasnt there an incident where the grandmother of the Choi family from the next vige actually witnessed a Moorim man flying through the sky and went back in surprise, thinking that it was a grim reaper who came to visit her?
Ah lie.
Youre lying!
It was fine that day too.
people who argue.
Kim Pan-seok, sitting on the other side,ughed silently at the sight of people pointing out that it was nonsense and the storyteller blushing and insisting on the truth.
There were many absurd stories about Murim.
Stories such as ughtering thousands of Murim people alone, lighting a fire with bare hands, and cutting down a mountain with a single sword, etc., aroused disbelief and interest at the same time.
What kind of world is Moorim like? How could he do such a great thing?
To Kim Pan-seok at that time.
Moorim became an object of admiration without knowing it.
When a story rted to Moorim came out, he stopped and listened, and when he met a third-rate warrior who revealed that he was a great Moorim man, hepletely removed his doubts.
As if giving away all the liver and galldder.
In order to listen to the story even a little bit more, I first handed over the bottle and filled the ss.
As time passed, information about Moorim umted.
They are real people, and I dont know how they learn martial arts, but they are definitely beyond human limits.
Moorim people.
was an object of admiration.
Kim Pan-seok looked up to the Murim people like the stars in the sky, and whenever he fell asleep, he dreamed of bing a Murim man andmanding the world.
Then one day.
The vige was in an uproar.
It was a heinous time when there were rumors that the Cheonma Shinkyo, the owner of Mt. Tenmandae, had started a full-scale war.
I couldnt figure out what was going on.
While snooping around like everyone else, he heard shocking news from a storyteller.
I have said it before. The person who currently leads the Cheonma Shinkyo is said to have been born with the greatest talent ever. He finally conquered Murim. It means that the world of the Heavenly Demon Goddess was created by kneeling all the rightists, Murim, Sapa, Murim, and others!
Murim conquest.
It was a huge word.
Before even recognizing the reality, a group of people appeared with enthusiastic cheers.
iced coffee.
at that time.
I knew it instinctively.
The being at the forefront who epts peoples cheers as if it were taken for granted is the existence of the heavenly demon, which storytellers used to praise with blushing faces.
The master of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was a great moment to check him out.
His heart was pounding, and Kim Pan-seok, like the others, lowered his head and shouted loudly as if his throat would burst.
Heavenly Demon Returns, Heavenly Demon Returns!
The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon is blessed!
praised the Heavenly Demon.
weed his return.
Coincidentally, in the procession right in front of them, Pan-seok Kim summoned great courage and confirmed the face of the heavenly demon.
Moment.
A thrill arose.
The heavenly demon, which was only imagined, gave off an intense atmosphere that overwhelms it.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
The absolute ruler of the Demonic Cult.
That face looking down on the world was something Kim Pan-seok thought he would never forget.
* * *
My heart raced.
I felt short of breath.
The moment Alexander checked the name of the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, he couldnt wake up enough to forget the reality.
I thought Roman Dmitri was the heavenly demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
I was astonished.
Just now.
Facing Roman Dmitris tremendous force, Alexander thought of several figures of the Heavenly Demon Church.
I heard that there are four heavenly kings who follow the Heavenly Demon, Baek Jung-hyeok. Is it the reincarnation of a wild horse who did not back down even though he blocked the rightist group Murim alone, or the reincarnation of a blood horse who is known to have killed the most Murim people? If thats not the case, is it the reincarnation of the swordsman who was second only to Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon?
Four Heavenly Kings.
They were the characters that the storyteller used to spit and talk about.
Alexander didnt know much about the Murim world, but he knew their names because he lived under the influence of the Heavenly Demonic Church.
but.
only one.
The possibility of being a thousand miles was unthinkable.
For Alexander, for Kim Pan-seok, the heavenly demon Baek Joong-hyeoks existence was no different from a god.
The storyteller told me. Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, is a person whosemon sense does not work. He achieved the conquest of Murim, which sessive Heavenly Demons had failed every time, with overwhelming force. I lived in a world ruled by him. And at that time, I was sincerely proud to be a citizen of Baek Jung-hyeok in peaceful days.
It was shocking.
Baek Joong-hyeok.
He was the perfect leader.
Although it may not have been a friendly image to people, it gave people a life worthy of human beings based on strong military force and clearws.
Was it like that? When people gathered, everyone praised Baek Joong-hyeok.
Alexander likewise raised his ss, saying that it is thanks to him that we can live.
so that.
I dared not anticipate it.
It was a sacred realm that was not allowed even in imagination that a being like himself would oppose the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok.
iced coffee.
The strength of the body was released.
Couldnt ept reality.
Looking back on the situation, there were parts that didnt make sense.
He and the heavenly demon Baek Joong-hyeok were contemporaries, but the current Roman Dmitri and himself could not be said to be contemporaries.
Alexander transcended human lifespan and lived aeons of time.
If youpare the years you have actually lived, there was an enormous time gap that would have changed countless times.
how.
How did it happen?
In a situation where neither could be easily epted, the certainty was that he had been defeated.
and.
Was it a natural result?
If it is Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon.
If he had conquered Murim,
Alexander, who had been denying reality until just a moment ago, seemed able to ept this shocking defeat.
* * *
Thats when Alexander went into shock.
Roman Dmitri also read his opponents memory.
I fell into the abyss and checked the information that might be helpful in order from the most recent to the past.
moment.
memory stopped.
As I bowed my head to Alexandres point of view, an overwhelming presence pressed over my head.
Demon King. The confusion caused by Roman Dmitry is getting worse by the day. The girl of Luna Kingdom is also struggling to seal the dimensional door. Please give me an order. What can I do in the future?
king of demons.
It was a huge presence.
Alexandres consciousness reached the demon realm, and he waited for an order to be given without daring to look up at the demon king.
over your head.
A muffled voice was heard.
What I want is a fairy tale between the world of the earth and the world of the devil. In order for the beings of the demon realm to fully settle down in the earthly realm, the dimensional wall must be broken down. Alexander my servant. A dimensional rift has started because of you, but this alone is still not enough. Carnage the ughter Throw the world into chaos with death and blood. As people cry out in pain, the dimension will slowly lose its power.
I take orders.
this world.
People didnt know the truth.
Who is behind Kronos and what is the true purpose of Alexanders conquest of the continent?
devildom.
will ept the world.
In a worldpletely dyed in darkness and ruled by the devil, Alexander will live an eternal life and enjoy unconditional power.
That was the promise with the Demon King.
When he was living as Emperor Alexander, the devils whisper in his ear promised a brilliant future in the distant future.
for that reason.
The Kronos Empire waged war.
In a situation where the truth of the Valha Empire was revealed, the timing of the war was advanced earlier than nned.
Zuzuzuzzu.
Things have changed.
The memory wasnt perfect.
It was seen part by part and plunged into the past, showing the life Alexander had lived.
Alexander. He had the power to conquer the continent long ago. However, what he wanted was not a simple conquest of the continent, but an assimtion of the demon world and the earth world. So, I had no choice but to wait. So that the dimension is weak enough in power. As soon as the boundary between the demon world and the earth world copses, the world where people who do not follow the devil will not be allowed to live.
truth.
Confirmed Alexanders purpose.
He was truly a human being.
The moment he reached his limits as a human being, Alexander grabbed the demon kings hand for his intense desire.
Even though he is called the creator of the aura.
Even as the emperor of the empire.
He was not satisfied with his present life.
ording to Mother Elf, the rift in the dimension originally came from Alexander.
The rift started when he crossed the dimensional boundary and took up a new body, and the demon king probably needed a tool to cause the rift rather than wanting Alexander himself.
It was visible in the eyes of Roman Dmitri.
The rtionship between the demon king and Alexander was not normal, but Alexander was blinded by eternal life.
The memories continued.
yet.
Zuzuzuzzu.
I remembered my past life.
It was a scene where Kim Pan-seok climbed a mountain and was swept away by a dimension shift.
however.
It was an all-too-familiar sight.
* * *
The ce.
I was used to it.
In his previous life, Baek Jung-hyeok often went to a new ce for training, but that day he settled down on a mountain and looked back on his martial arts.
It was a light start at first.
While organizing the recently acquired realizations, the realizations flooded in like a dam burst, and Baek Joong-hyeok suddenly moved to a new level.
the realm of cloth.
assimted into nature
He struggled with himself for several days and nights due to the pain that began in order to fully ept nature.
I couldnte to my senses.
He passed the death penalty several times.
Baek Joong-hyeok had to carve out his own path because it was a state that no one of the heavenly demons of the past could approach, and no one told him about it.
I dont know how much time has passed.
While epting the unfamiliar pain, Baek Joong-hyeok felt a human approaching the ce where he was training.
was amon man.
There was no trace of martial arts, and it seemed to take about three to four hours to reach this ce.
turned my nerves off
whoever he is
It didnt matter.
Baek Joong-hyeok focused on himself and fell into a state of trance, fully epting the power of nature.
A change began. The body was reconstituted.
The metamorphosis was repeated endlessly, and when I felt a strong energy prating my brain, I was convinced that I had entered a new state.
It was then.
anger.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world rocked.
A crack was created by the wave of tremendous power, and ordinary people who were captured by the senses were swept away by that power.
Only then did I know
Alexander was a being born because of me.
When you enter the realm of God.
The being swept away by its power crossed the dimensional boundary and took the name Alexander in the new world.
* * *
Shut up.
hands off
Alexander.
I looked down at him.
It was aplicated rtionship.
At that time, Baek Joong-hyuk thought that an innocent person had died because of him, and after finding out the persons identity, he paid overflowingpensation to the people rted to him.
even if it wasnt intended.
Baek Joong-hyeok couldnt just let go of the days work because an innocent person suffered damage.
however.
he became alexander
The boundaries of dimensions transcended time, and while living as Baek Joong-hyeok, Alexandre created his own world.
Is this also the mandate of heaven?
all work.
There just wasnt.
Alexander came from himself, and the life he lived as Roman Dmitri had many simrities to the extent that he felt familiar.
And Roman Dmitris body was in a shape suitable to quickly be stronger.
Since all the conditions were met, a structure was naturally formed to block Alexanders n.
this is clear.
It was with a clear intention.
The fact that he took over the body of Roman Dmitri couldnt be said to be a coincidence from the start.
self.
The oppression was lifted.
Alexander stumbled.
As he struggled to open his eyes and looked at himself, Roman Dmitri looked down at him and said with a calm look.
You were my people.
at that point.
Alexanders eyes widened.
Chapter 401
Chapter 401 Alexander (6)
The word people.
There was a ripple in my mind.
Aleksandr involuntarily asked in a cautious voice, knowing that he shouldnt.
Are you really the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk?
okay.
under.
The strength of the body was released.
The war isnt over yet.
Now was not the time to ept reality, but it was a situation where he had to fight back by gathering even a little bit of his remaining strength.
But Alexander couldnt. I am Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
At the fact that he had dared to deal with a god-like being, Alexander covered his face as if in pain.
I really was an insignificant existence.
Meantime.
There were several opportunities to ascertain the truth.
Even after seeing Roman Dmitri fighting, Alexander couldnt figure out what martial arts really was.
It was pathetic.
When the storyteller tells the story of the Heavenly Demon, her eyes light up like a child, but when she faces the Heavenly Demon, she draws conclusions that have nothing to do with the truth like an open-eyed blind man.
The leader of the Murim League, an executive-level figure in the Cheonma Shinkyo, and so on.
He proved how humble he was by considering his absurd spection usible.
I knew it too.
that this is your level.
If he hadnt been born in a new environment called Alexander, he would have lived a normal life until the moment he died and died normally.
There is a saying called nangjungjichu (֮F).
There was a reason why Kim Pan-seok lived as an ordinary man at a time when Baek Joong-hyeoks presence pierced his pocket andmanded the world.
to know that
I was greedy.
He was constantly greedy for fear that the wealth and fortune he always held in his hands might scatter like sand, and suffered from a burning thirst.
An insatiable life originated from a previous life.
If he had been satisfied with his reputation as the founder of the aura in the position of emperor, the demon kings whispers would not have broken him.
I raised my head.
Roman Dmitris presence under the blue sky overwhelmed him.
Maybe I wanted to be like Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
current life.
I hoped it would be different from my previous life.
Just as Baek Joong-hyeok took peoples cheers for granted, he wanted to be a person like Baek Joong-hyeok.
I thought that I might be able to create a reality that I only imagined every day in a new world.
At least in the days when he was called the originator of the aura, Alexander swung his sword until his hands were stained with blood while indulging in such fantasies.
The heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
It meant that to Alexander.
He was a dreamer and an object of longing, and what he really wanted was not just to conquer the continent, but tomand the whole world with a single sword like Baek Jung-hyeok.
I didnt know what to do in myplicated mind.
Disoriented, Alexander looked up at Roman Dmitri in silence without saying a word.
Cant I live for the person I longed for even now?
already.
His soul belonged to the devil, and hemitted numerous incidents that could not undo his rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
It would have been easier if I hadnt known the truth.
If he had been a Murim master who only knew his name roughly, Alexander would not have shown such a shabby figure swayed by emotional agitation.
Lips trembled.
Alexander struggled to open his mouth.
We are alreadyte.
That moment.
sh.
Roman Dmitry beheaded Alexander.
* * *
Alexanders body is dead.
but.
spirit was alive.
A part of his soul belonged to the demon king, so Alexander visited the demon king in the state of his soul.
Demon King. please save me Theres a reason they lost this time. If you give me onest chance, I will fully exin the reason for the defeat ande up with new countermeasures.
moment of death.
epted reality.
Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, became Roman Dmitri, and the intertwined rtionship was not a problem that could be solved just by reaching out his hand.
In that sense, Roman Dmitri cut his throat at once.
It meant that he would not ept Alexandres existence, and Alexander came to his senses and focused on reality.
I still didnt have the confidence to face the Heavenly Demon.
but.
I had to survive somehow.
Showing his intense longing for life, Alexander asked in an earnest voice.
however.
Alexander. Do you know why I made you, a mere human, my servant?
I do not know.
I raised my head.
The demon kings appearance was like that of a human.
The body might not be like that, but there was something about the wide-eyed eyes and long ck hair that caught the eye.
The biggest reason is that you are the one who causes the rift in the dimension. Only if you were alive would the rift in the dimension deepen, and that alone was enough to make you worthwhile. But there was no reason to make him a servant like he is now. The reason I epted you was because of your inferiorityplex that you couldnt acknowledge yourself.
Alexander.
It was a fun existence.
In the eyes of ordinary people, he had already risen to a position worthy of admiration, but he did not believe in his humble origins and suffered from an inferiorityplex every day.
That piqued the demon kings interest.
When the demon king reached out to the devil, Alexander hoped that he would solve his problem with an inferiorityplex in his eyes.
It was kind of fun. It was quite worth seeing you being even more anxious when I gave you what you wanted. however .
smiled coldly.
When the demon king rose from his seat, he transformed into a monster in turn from the tips of his feet, revealing a huge presence.
soaked in darkness
Horns sprouting from the head of a gigantic body.
With ck hair that grew like a mane and red eyes, Alexandre felt the pressure that oppressed his body.
Your role ends here. There is no longer any interest to be gained from you, and since you have been living as Alexander, the boundary between the underworld and the terrestrial world has alreadyrgely copsed. Even if you dont exist, assimtion in two dimensions will happen. In the near future, the gateway to the demon realm will bepletely opened.
It was soon.
The people of the Smander Continent will witness the world turn dark.
and.
Then there is no ce for you in the new world.
* * *
With thest word.
Alexanders soul fell into the bottom of the abyss.
A ce that extinguishes the soul.
As the demons of the spirits swarmed around him, Alexander crouched down and giggled.
Damn you bastard. In the end, you abandon me.
I had expected.
While living for the devil, he realized that his existence was not that important to him.
Its just a tool that induces a crack in the dimension. After achieving his purpose, there was no reason to keep himself alive.
So I hung on even more tenaciously.
I wanted to be recognized for my existence.
but.
this was the reality.
Looking at Alexander, who visited him for thest time, the demon king spoke of the reality he had been ying with like a toy.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Krurrukruk.
Demons flocked.
over the dark.
A red light flickered.
Alexander crouched down even more, unable to contain theughter that escaped his lips.
Demon King. You shouldnt have left me like this. If you die because you are abandoned so that you cannot read my memories, all memories will disappear at that moment. I put a mental spell in my head. It means that no one but me will be able to recognize the true identity of Roman Dmitri.
no one was listening
alone.
continued to mumble.
He faced the red light with a mad face.
Roman Dmitri is an existence that even you, the king of the demon realm, cannot guarantee victory for. He is a god-like being beyond human limits. Do you understand what mistake you made Although I will disappear from this world, you will forever regret abandoning me in what you are about to do.
It was then.
Kyaaak!
Kyakyakyaek.
The demons ran.
ck shimmering demons, as if a shadow had permeated them, bit Alexandres body.
To be precise, it was a soul in the form of a body.
Despite the pain of being torn apart, Alexanderughed like a madman.
drowned in imagination
Just like the time when I dreamed ofmanding Moorim.
Unlike the reality where the body is torn apart, in the imagination, Alexander existed as the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
It was fantastic.
Imagination was more clear because I confirmed the real thing.
current life.
I suffered from an inferiorityplex every time.
And ironically, he feltpletely liberated now that he had met someone he had no choice but to admit.
Kwadeuk.
quadruple.
Demons biting without hesitation.
like that.
Alexander fell slowly, very slowly, into the abyss.
* * *
That time.
Cairo was in a festive mood.
It was a perfect victory.
In the situation where the Kronos Empire was defeated, people praised Roman Dmitri and shouted victory cheers.
Emperor Alexander.
He is dead.
Roman Dmitry won and people felt that the war that had been pushed to the brink had been reversed.
that afternoon.
A meeting was called.
All the leaders in the conference room showed a lot of excited expressions.
Thanks to Roman Dmitris handling of Alexander, I was able to easily deal with the enemies who had lost their fighting spirit. Its a real win. In this battle, the damage to our allies was not great, but the enemies werepletely annihted.
This opportunity should not end like this. This is Emperor Alexander. The fact that the ghost of the past, which should have been dead, is still alive is clear evidence that the Kronos Empire has dabbled in ck magic. We have to put pressure on the Kronos Empire based on that fact from now on. If they inform the world of their mistakes, even the Valha Empire will lose its cause to help the Cronus Empire.
Alexander used ck magic.
People clearly witnessed the raising of the dead, and it was a very serious problem that could not be overlooked.
ording to thews of the continent, those who invaded the forbidden area had to be punished by the entire continent.
For the Valha Empire, as exined earlier, the justification for participating in this war would disappear.
Cairos leadership said.
youre right. If a truce is negotiated, Alexanders presence and the use of ck magic will give you an advantage. Just give me orders. I will send a messenger right away to inform you of the kingdoms unity.
all of the leaders.
I saw Roman Dmitry.
The decision-making power rested with him.
If he says he understands, this war will end like this.
however.
No, we will continue the war.
Are you saying you want to see the end?
everyone.
He reacted with bewilderment.
The war is not over yet.
In order to deal with the remaining forces of Cronus and Valha, he would have to prepare for huge damage, but he could not readily ept the words that he would go all the way.
Didnt they already have an advantage?
If a truce is negotiated well, the Kronos Empires ankles can be shackled to create a secure future.
It was an easy road.
There was no need to go the hard way.
said Roman Dmitry.
Whether Kronos used the powers of darkness or not, the fact does not matter. We have already vaguely guessed the truth of Kronos from a long time ago. Just looking at the example of Hectors kingdom, there was plenty of evidence to criticize them. However, because I did not have the power to touch them, I could not bear to reveal the truth even if theymitted all sorts of atrocities.
Now things are different. If we press on, Kronos will have no choice but to raise a white g.
I guess so. However, that alone cannotpensate for the damage caused by the war. Countless people have already died, and a more reliable response is needed to prevent a simr incident from happening again in the future.
Moment.
Peoples expressions changed.
As Roman Dmitry says.
They felt a strange tension.
It was then.
Thats why I want to take this opportunity to destroy Cronus and Valha and conquer the Smander continent.
Continent Conquest.
I got goosebumps.
A realm that criminals would not even dare to think of.
All the leaders in the conference room were in great shock.
Chapter 402
Chapter 402 Conquest of the Continent (1)
Hector.
There, fierce battles were repeated every day.
The Valha Empire to break through and the Hector Kingdom to block.
Seeing the enemies rushing into the copsed walls, Edwin Hector squeezed the circles mana and manifested magic.
Fire Storm.
Beetle.
My body staggered.
Powerful mes swept the enemies, but the mana depletion phenomenon urred momentarily and almost sat on the floor.
But he persevered through it.
Knowing that if he showed even the slightest sway, the will of the soldiers would weaken, so he did not lose his strong appearance despite his paleplexion.
Insert the shields to buy some time! The wizards of the sky will try to counterattack once again with time to recover mana!
All right.
The battlefield heated up.
Hector had been fighting their own war all this while.
Although Dmitris reinforcements had arrived, it was not enough to change the tide of battle, and he somehow managed to survive with Edwin Hectorsmand skills and the power of the sky wizards.
But that has now reached its limit.
Seeing Edwin Hector breathing heavily, Butler shouted at him as he shed the enemy.
Prince! I cant stand it any longer. At this rate, the very foundation of Hectors kingdom may copse.
Border.
Hector poured all his strength into it.
In a situation that could lead directly toplete downfall rather than just one defeat, Butler first proposed a retreat.
Hector did enough.
There were no people in the world to criticize them for holding the Valha Empire at their feet for more than ten days.
but.
Edwin Hector did not back down.
He met Butlers gaze and showed intense desire.
We cannot back down.
Prince!
It is not an object. Its what we have to do. Butler. If we give up our borders to the Valha Empire and withdraw, what kind of future do we have? One defeat will bring us down like a domino. And the actions of the Valha Empire will have a tremendous impact on Dmitri. Thats why you have to endure it. This war is not simply a matter of discussing victory or defeat, but the moment of defeat will directly lead to the downfall of the kingdom. Fire Arrow!
pod.
Roaring.
sparked a fire
Edwin Hector looked pale as he climbed the walls and burned his enemies.
Look at the essence. If Dmitri copses, everything is over. The disappearance of a counterhorse to stop the Kronos Empire means that Hector has to repeat the same pain as when he suffered a poor harvest. We will not be afraid of sacrifice. If our holding out increases Dmitris chances of winning even a little bit, I will stop the enemy by any means necessary. Even if the whole of Hector is engulfed in fire. That is the only way Hector can survive.
He knew too.
desperate reality.
Edwin Hector was a clever man and foresaw the future, so he had no choice but to fight foolishly.
Hectors future.
Dmitri had to apany him.
If Cronus, who used ck magic casually for his own ambitions, conquered the continent, Hectors people would repeat the pain.
It was uneptable.
Even if Hectorster history remembered him as a foolish leader, he had to do his job.
sh.
Butler shed the enemy.
Already drenched in blood, he said with a calm face.
All right. No matter what decision the prince makes, I will stand by his side until the end.
they.
They were beings born from a history of defeat.
Because Hector took power when it was not a country worthy of a country, their life as a person in power was not so smooth.
However, I did not want to be a traitor who abandoned the country.
With such a weak mindset, Butler would have grabbed the hand of the Valha Empire when it secretly reached out to him long ago.
Unlike strong will.
The reality was grim.
With the walls copsing and the enemies continuing toe in, I thought that the border was hopeless now.
It was then.
Prince Edwin! Youve won! Roman Dmitry has won!
A telmunications soldier running in a hurry.
When everyones eyes were focused on the moment, themunication soldier spoke the information he had just heard with a flushed expression.
Dmitri haspletely defeated Kronos! And I just heard the report that they killed Emperor Alexander in the process!
at that point.
Its not over yet.
closely.
Edwin Hector clenched his fists tightly.
* * *
Dmitrys victory.
The tide of battle has turned.
In an instant, the kingdom union set the mood, and a video conference was held immediately at themand of Roman Dmitri.
Southern Three Kingdoms.
Hector.
Cairo.
Dmitry.
All key figures were present.
Because he had been informed of the meeting in advance, King Redford first showed a worried reaction.
[] Do you really intend to continue the war like this? War is, after all, eating away at my flesh. If you cant save the situation that Cronus provided as an excuse, you wont be able to undo the situationter.]
[I am the same as King Redford. Opponents strength is still strong. The atrocities of the empire deserve punishment, but we need to think carefully and judge.]
King Umberto also added.
It was advice.
Rather than simply withdrawing out of fear, he questioned whether it was really necessary.
Continental conquest was not an easy matter.
The war could be ended as it is if we set up a suitable ce against Cronus and Valha, but if we pushed it to the brink, the rat in the poison didnt know what it would do.
said Roman Dmitry.
The reason I want to take advantage of this opportunity is that the chain ofmand in both Kronos and Valha has copsed. Valha has lost its emperor. After a difficult time of rebellion and barely regaining peace, they were driven into battle by sudden chaos. Count Snowdin, who currently leads Valha, has not been able topletely control Valha. In recognition of his merits so far, he is temporarily serving as the acting emperor, but he has no power to lead the people in a situation where the truth of Kronos is revealed.
Continent Conquest.
It is not an emotional judgment.
After looking back at the situation and thinking it over, I made a decision.
It is the same with Kronos. Cronus has formed a solid power centered on the emperor, but he must have been in great shock when Alexander revealed his existence. Since it has been revealed that the emperor who ruled Kronos was only a puppet, there will be internal turmoil for the time being. So I made a decision. Over time, their chaos will settle and they will create additional dangers to survive in the new power system. Now is your chance. If we destroy the two empires that have be sandcastles, we can eliminate all visible danger.
all screens.
Representatives of each country swallowed their words.
I agree.
It was certainly a good opportunity, but it was so dangerous that I couldnt readily follow it.
[May I ask you something?]
It was Edwin Hector.
Although he had already won his allegiance, because it was a public position, Roman Dmitry was also polite.
Tell me.
[I also admit that it is a good opportunity. However, the current situation of the kingdom union is not so good. You can fend off enemies on your own territory, but you cant afford to cross your borders. How are you going to destroy the two empires? The moment you enter enemy territory, the aspect of war will bepletely different from before.]
It was a valid question.
The gaze was focused.
If they answered Edwin Hectors question perfectly, they were going to follow Roman Dmitri.
The method is simple.
The moment Alexander was defeated.
Things have changed.
Alexandre was a 9th circle mage. Now that you have defeated such an existence, how do you think the existence of I is reflected by the enemies? I will use peoples fears from now on.
fear.
It was a weapon that could put an end to a war more lethal than any other.
* * *
A few dayster.
Enemies were seen on the border of Kronos.
Baron Laurel, the newmander in charge of the defense of the border, swallowed dryly as he looked at his enemies.
How do you stop this?
An order came from the top.
It was an order to block Dmitris attack somehow, since we are checking the problem with Alexander.
As Baron Lorelo, I couldnt help but feel stuffy inside.
ording to the news from the battlefield, the opponent was a battlefield demon, but Baron Laurel had no intention of opening the way.
Why was he ced here?
Baron Lorelo was a fierce patriot.
He was assigned as the newmander because he was the kind of person who would foolishly hold on to his position even with the bleak reality in front of him.
Unlike him.
The soldiers trembled with anxiety.
He gazed at the battlefield, trying to calm his trembling body with a pale face.
cling tight.
The soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance stopped walking.
Then.
A man walked out.
It was Roman Dmitry.
At that time when peoples anxiety was rampant, Roman Dmitri raised his voice as he scanned the top of the castle wall.
I am Roman Dmitri of Dmitri. An hour from now, I intend to attack you. It will break down the walls and ughter all enemies in sight. But before that, I will give you one chance.
above the castle wall.
The soldiers groaned.
What a chance.
It was an unexpected development for them.
The current Emperor Cronus was Alexanders puppet. Alexander was a demon who dabbled in ck magic while living his eternal life, and hemitted many evil acts that were not supposed to be done as a human being. I will ask you. Are you willing to sacrifice your life for the emperor even after knowing the truth about Kronos? If you intend to fight for the devil, who would give up even human souls for personal desires, take up arms and stand there.
I touched the reverse.
Alexandres existence was the most important issue currently confusing Kronos.
But if you want a new life. Open the castle gate within 1 hour. If you show your will to fight to the end with the tightly closed gates, then we will kill all of them without leaving a single one alive.
end with that.
Roman Dmitri turned his steps without regret.
* * *
Castle.
The people divided into two factions engaged in a fierce war of words.
the opposition said.
You must never open the gates.
We are the people of Kronos. If we open the city gates and let Dmitri in, how will we live in the future? The future of traitors who abandoned their country is only miserable. We may be able to ovee the crisis right away, but if at least the truce is signed, we will be stigmatized as traitors, and we will be left with neither one nor the other.
Lets fight to the end. Isnt this the territory of the Empire?
they.
believed in the empire.
As a person belonging to the continents most powerful country, he could not ept defeat yet.
Then, a man tapped his chest as if he was frustrated.
Are you all crazy? Opponent: Roman Dmitry. It is a monster that cut down Alexandre, the 9th Circle mage, and ughtered hundreds of thousands of Imperial troops. How the hell are you going to hold out against such a monster? Does everyone have a special method? I assure you, in less than a day this ce will fall.
his name.
It was Hermann.
A soldier from the Kronos Empire, he raised his voice against people with a higher rank than himself.
Think rationally. Even when the power of the Kronos Empire was strong, Kronos could not win a single victory against Roman Dmitri. And why did Roman Dmitry appear on the border with his troops after a great victory? His purpose is not to negotiate a simple truce like thest time. Foolishly shouting patriotism against him who hase with the determination to end Kronos is tantamount tomitting suicide.
Be careful with your words!
between people.
Baron Lorelo appeared.
He listened to the fierce battle of words and said with a determined expression.
I know what you are worried about. However, the long history of the Kronos Empire has always been decorated with victories. I think this time is no different. Its obviously a disadvantageous situation, but I think theres a reason why the Marquis of Memphis ordered a desperate fight.
I looked around the soldiers.
He took a step forward and showed his strong will.
We are Kronos. He is the ruler of the continent, and he is a predator who cannot live bowing his head to guys like Dmitri. However, if you are shaken by the words that induce surrender, dont you feel sorry for the ancestors who made the current Kronos? Fight. keep it If we risk our lives and devote ourselves to Cronos, our glory as the continents most powerful nation will always shine brightly for us.
got people hooked
Whatever the truth of Kronos.
Baron Laurello put the safety of the country first.
Kneeling down and begging for mercy from Dmitri was an option he could never ept.
I turned my steps.
From now on, I had to busily prepare for Mercury.
But then.
hooked
?!
Baron Laurels eyes widened.
Lets lower our gaze.
I could see her reddened chest and the protruding tip of her sword.
The moment I looked back with trembling eyes, I saw Herman stabbed in the back in a fit of evil.
Baron Lorelo. We are just one people. Crying out for patriotism does not make our lives enriched by the glory of Cronos. So, I have to live for now.
dump.
Baron Lorelo is down.
Shocked by the blood spreading from him, Cronus soldiers couldnt bear to say anything.
Herman drew his sword.
He screamed at people, shaking off blood.
The water has already been spilled. If you dont want to die like this, open the gate right now!
only 30 minutes.
Even before the one hour predicted by Roman Dmitry had passed, Kronos opened the gates wide and announced his intention to surrender.
that.
It was a variable that could not be predicted by the leaders of Cronus.
Chapter 403
Chapter 403 Conquest of the Continent (2)
The castle gate has opened.
It was truly bloodless.
Looking at the soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance entering the interior, the soldiers of the Cronus Empire showed anxious eyes.
It was a gamble for them.
He thought that there might be a problem with Roman Dmitri, who opened the castle gates as if being swept away by the current due to Hermans unconventional decision, but did not allow prisoners. My mouth was dry from
the fire .
The soldiers of Cronus, who always lived in the position of the strong, had no choice but to be ufortable in such a situation where they had to notice.
against him
The union of the kingdoms was imposing.
Cronus may have intentionally set the trap, but he blindly trusted the one who walked ahead.
Roman Dmitry.
he will do anything
Even if there is an emergency variable.
Roman Dmitri was the one who could solve all the problems.
tall.
I stopped walking.
Roman Dmitri moved to a position where he could look down on everyone and looked around at the vague mixture of soldiers from the Kingdom Alliance and the Cronus Empire.
They did not yet consider each other allies.
Just because the white g was hung, water and oil could not be mixed at once.
so that.
said Roman Dmitry.
I promised to spare those who surrendered. I will keep my promise. When you didnt know the truth of Cronus, you thrust spears at each other, but when you knew the truth, you opened the castle gates and announced your surrender.
Moment.
Cronus soldiers let out a sigh of relief.
I thought I lived by the word that I would fulfill my promise.
The days you will live as members of the kingdom union will not be smooth. In the meantime, the Kronos Empire hasmitted numerous atrocities that deviate frommon sense. Cairo Dmitri Umberto. The soldiers of the country you are facing now are all people who have suffered from the atrocities of the empire at least once. Do you think they will ept you? It wont. Apart from my orders, you will live a broken life, being discriminated against and criticized in the kingdom union. That is your reputation.
It was a grim reality.
He brought up the truth that people have been ignoring.
It was emphasized that the downfall of Kronos was not simple so that they could recognize the reality.
However, your reputation and my reward will depend on what you do for us in the future. You got a chance to live. And from now on, I will give you a chance to change your life.
The mood has changed.
war ahead.
The Kronos Empire will face a different situation than before.
I will ask you. What can you do for me and for us.
* * *
fell into silence.
No one readily answered.
betrayal.
It was a cruel proposal to put a sword in the back of the country to those who betrayed the country.
looked at each other
I didnt even know what to do.
among them.
Hermann was the only one who calmly judged the situation.
He thought only of personal gain, while others were silent in hesitation.
Roman Dmitris proposal is not empty words. People think hes harsh on his enemies, but in fact hes generous enough. The only beings he does not show mercy to are the enemies he encounters on the battlefield. I have no prejudice to those who take it when given the opportunity to show mercy like today. People like the Northeast Alliance and Count Fabius, who are currently affiliated with Dmitri Kingdom, are examples that prove what kind of person Roman Dmitri is.
hes just a soldier
He was very interested in the state of the continent.
In particr, because he studied Dmitri intensively, he boldly made the choice to betray at the crossroads of his choice.
I knew I could only live like that.
And now.
An example like that of Count Fabius removed the slightest hesitation about treachery.
He was once a follower of Marquis Benedict, but as he boldly changed his line, he was ssified as a key figure in Dmitri.
Count Fabius was a great man.
It was an individuals ability to be moderated even after changing the owner, but Roman Dmitri, who epted bat-like humans casually, was also great.
That was the precedent.
The precedent proved it.
That the gold line has nowe down in front of my eyes.
When people hesitated, Hermann stepped forward and raised his voice.
My name is Hermann. May I say something?
Tell me.
Since we betrayed Kronos, the Kingdom Alliance must win the war. I will take the lead in the future war. Let Kronos soldiers know that they have a choice, and I will use myself as an example to convince them. please ept me Please give me the full price of sacrificing my life. Then, as much as they treat me, people will see the mercy that Dmitri extends, and their generosity will make things easier for them.
Nangjungjichu (֮F).
A sense of presence came out of nowhere.
Even though he was just an ordinary soldier, Hermann proved his worth with his remarks.
Thats an interesting suggestion.
he is.
Simr to Count Fabius.
Depending on the situation, he made a quick decision and duly packaged an act of betrayal that could be felt as despicable.
Of course, the condition revealed his desire.
However, like when he epted Count Fabius, Roman Dmitri rather preferred beings who showed their desires without hesitation.
when we need each other.
Rtionships are hardened.
Hermann was now only a man in his early twenties, but Roman Dmitri did not judge a man by his age.
I promise you.
He spoke in a clear voice, as if telling everyone to listen.
If you make enough merit on the battlefield. In the new Dmitry you wille to power.
* * *
Several days have passed since then.
The Marquis of Memphis could not hide his firm expression at the news of the defeat that arrived one after another.
The Eastern Front haspletely copsed. After the foremost defensive positions opened the gates themselves, soldiers surrendered following them. This problem is not simple. As the fact that Alexander was behind the Empire was revealed, the soldiers who were proud of themselves lost their fighting spirit.
Betrayal of soldiers.
It wasnt just because of fear.
It is true that Roman Dmitris name value had a considerable influence, but if they did not know about Alexanders existence, there would have been many people who would have fought to the end.
Emperor Alexander.
His reputation faded due to the new swordsmanship revolution, but the history he aplished was the pride and pride of the people of Cronus.
The fact that the aura originated from Emperor Alexander.
People have been saying that Kronos had a solid foundation as an empire, but the ugly truth revealed this time shocked everyone.
The pride of the empire.
I chose an ugly eternal life.
He gave up his sword and learned ck magic and reached the powerful stage of the 9th circle, but it was not glorious at all.
Everyone looked closely.
Alexander used magic to cast the dead, and when he saw the situation, Emperor Cronus was just a puppet following Alexanders orders.
What a terrible truth this is.
The soldiers had no choice but to lose their fighting spirit at the thought that the country was led by a wicked person who had learned ck magic.
abandoned the weapon.
I couldnt find a reason to risk my life.
In the sense of helplessness that spread throughout the Kronos Empire, Roman Dmitri raised a white g to all of his tribes.
Marquis. Please give me an order.
Subha said earnestly.
The Marquis of Memphis shook her head.
It was frustrating.
He took hold of Alexander, thinking he was a gold chain, but things turned awry when he was defeated.
Alexander is dead.
Emperor Cronus had been living as a puppet for so long, so he couldnt be trusted, but when he went to war against Roman Dmitri, he couldnte up with a way to calm the people apart from himself who could handle him.
Alexander was confident of victory and revealed his presence.
It would have been easier if he had died quietly, but he made an irreparable mistake.
Damn it, Alexander.
I couldnt get it out of my mouth.
If it is revealed that he knows of Alexanders existence, his life will not be saved.
It was aplex matter.
In a situation where the emperors connections were cut off, many problems had to be solved in order for the Marquis of Memphis to continue to maintain power.
Dmitrys public sentiment and even the opposition of other nobles.
In the meantime, he had been using the background of the emperor to suppress the opposition of the nobles, but it was clear that even his own position would be at stake after a few days.
I thought about it for a while.
yet.
The Marquis of Memphis stood up.
Prepare the wagon. I will go to the imperial pce right now.
only one.
There was only one solution for you.
* * *
That time.
It was the same in Valha that the fire fell on the instep.
They had stopped attacking.
After defeating the soldiers who were attacking Hector, the leaders of Valha gathered and held a heated meeting.
The public sentiment of the people of Valha is not good. As the fact that Emperor Alexander used ck magic was revealed, negative public opinion regarding him is forming. If Valha expresses its intention to maintain a cooperative rtionship with Kronos until the end. The people of Valha will not stand still.
youre right. The people of Valha are not those who farm or build. Since they have already turned the country upside down once, it wont be difficult for them to do the same thing over and over again. From now on, we must judge wisely. The reason we started the war was to punish Roman Dmitri for killing the Emperor of Valha. You can calm the anger of the people only by exposing that fact and cutting off Cronus.
actually.
they knew the truth
It was an open fact that they hadmitted betrayal, led by Count Snowdin, but they kept their mouth shut, thinking that they could fall into the fodder for arrows if they did something wrong.
Everything had to be med on the Kronos Empire.
Maintaining a rtionship with them was tantamount to exposing ones own weaknesses.
The problem was not only that.
I dont know how to handle this situation. If you continue the war like this, you will be suspicious of your rtionship with Kronos, and if you give up, you will be leaving Roman Dmitri alone, who killed the Emperor of Valha. You cant even wage a war apart from Kronos. In a situation where the Empires national power has been greatly weakened through a series of wars starting with the rebellion, how the hell do you deal with the monster that defeated Alexander, the 9th Circle mage? no answer no answer. From now on, the moment we make even one mistake, our lives cannot be guaranteed.
It was a dilemma.
whether to continue the war.
whether to give up
all had problems.
And for those who know the truth, they knew how dangerous it was to give up even if they were criticized by others.
Roman Dmitry confirmed the truth.
It was clear that if he destroyed the Cronus Empire and gained the right to speak, the Valha Empire would suffer a blow beyond recovery.
The map of the continent was changing.
this problem.
How you solve it will determine your future power.
As the people who couldnt give up their greed raised their voices to the end, the man on the other side opened his mouth.
I dont really understand. If we give up Kronos and actively cooperate to uncover the truth that Roman Dmitri insists on, the continent will change, but the Valha Empire can survive.
He was Baron Irn.
He, who had been criticized for making a remark once, showed a smile as he calmly epted the gaze of the leaders.
Just in case, are there any of them directly rted to the Kronos Empire or Emperor Alexander?
This man!
Dont speak carelessly!
Everyone was hot.
If I acknowledged Baron Eyrens words.
It was a situation where they could be cornered into traitors.
Baron Eyrens eyes turned cold at the sight of the people violently protesting.
Why are you reacting so violently? I sincerely hope that none of you who lead Valha have anything to do with this incident. Only then will I be able to safely send off the guest I have invited.
Are you a guest?
What is that .
It was then.
Sigh.
The door to the conference room opened.
At the same time, the Valha knight raised his voice.
Count Fabius of Dmitry enters.
Fabius.
And Kevin and the soldiers who followed as an escort.
Seeing the group enter, the Valha leaders expressions turned pale, as if they had seen a ghost.
Chapter 404
Chapter 404 Conquest of the Continent (3)
Count Fabius walked naturally.
No one told him toe in, no one was there to wee him, but he took a chair out of an empty seat and sat down as if he were going in and out of his own house.
Peoples eyes followed the series of processes.
Count Fabius leaned back in his chair, raised his head arrogantly, and said curtly:
Why are you all looking at me like that?
Count Fabius. This is a ce to discuss the future of Valha. Not only did we not invite Count Fabius, but we dont know what will happen if we recklessly set foot in the other country during wartime.
It was Count Snowdin.
Despite his threatening remarks, Count Fabius was not greatly agitated, only tottering his toes.
Yes yes. Im sure I dont even know such an obvious fact. I was definitely invited to attend this event. The 29 families in Valha, led by Baron Eyren, have expressed their intention to have a serious discussion with Dmitri about this issue. Isnt that right, Baron Eirn?
youre right.
Look. Its a little ufortable to nt when you look at people with that kind of eyes without knowing everything.
a few days ago.
Changes have taken ce within Valha.
The identity of Emperor Alexander shocked them immensely, and nobles who questioned the alliance between Valha and Cronus came together.
The focal point was Baron Irene.
After he formed a coalition of 29 families, he contacted Dmitry directly and arranged a surprise invitation to Count Fabius.
Origin of Valha.
No matter how much it has changed over the years, the nobles with the boiling blood of warriors could not tolerate the current situation.
Count Snowdin showed an ufortable feeling.
It was a deliberately scratchy remark, but it was impossible to openly refuse a conversation in this situation.
All right. So whats the point?
I wanted to ask each other how they are doing and have a light conversation, but they are very impatient. great. Lets get straight to the point. As you know, this war revealed the identity of Emperor Alexander. The ghost of the past, who should have died a long time ago, was alive, and he hadmitted many evil acts through the Kronos Empire. By the way. ording to what the lord of Jeju confirmed in the southern tomb, the fact that the former emperor Stern Valha and the Duke of Vieto had a deep rtionship with Cronus .
That is not true. There is no such fact in the southern tombs and we are not associated with Kronos.
I cut off my words.
Count Fabiusughed heartily.
the expected sea.
The people of Valha have great pride as an empire, so if they ept the fact that they are Cronus servants, a huge riot will ur.
Naturally, there was a high probability that people like Count Snowdin, who is currently leading the alliance with Cronus, would be caught alive and burned.
Thats why he cut off the conversation before he could say anything more, and Count Fabius continued with a smile as if he was having a lot of fun.
I understand. Even I cant believe that there is such an ugly truth behind a great nation like the Valha Empire. Actually, the solution to this problem is very simple. Why didnt you release the material from the southern tomb? Wouldnt it have dispelled all doubts if the data were never physically destroyed and could never be modified? Above all, when my lord punished the emperor of Valha, I understand the anger at the situation, but why didnt Valha show the slightest movement to confirm the truth?
We have no reason to exin such bullshit.
So this four months wille. Historically, the rtionship between Valha and Kronos has been questioned. People call the two empires the two great mountains of the continent and describe each other as obstacles that hinder each others goals, but if you look closely at history, the truth is different. Just as my lord was attacked by Cronus on his way back from the Valha festival, when Valha dered war against Dmitri, Cronus raised his troops as if he had been waiting. The two empires seemed to agree when it was really needed.
but .
Hello, Count Snowdin. You know very well that what I am saying now is not about one or two things that have happened recently. This has been repeated historically. And in a situation like now, when the identity of Emperor Alexander was revealed .
The atmosphere changed drastically.
Sharply scanned the opponent.
Count Fabius leaned forward and met Count Snowdins gaze as if looking inside.
How should we ept Valhas move to help Kronos?
* * *
It was an embarrassing situation.
Moment.
Count Snowdin had a hunch.
It was a trap.
If he said anything wrong, he would be a traitor who sold his country, but the problem wasplicated to punish Count Fabius.
The 29 families that formed a coalition led by Baron Eyren. Their presence prevented them from mobilizing Valhas power.
It would be possible to wipe them out if they were suppressed by force, but problems would arise if the forces that supported the public sentiment were touched carelessly.
furthermore.
Dmitris demon.
Kevins presence caught my eye.
Kevin kept his seat behind Count Fabius, but when the atmosphere became threatening, he looked around with calm eyes.
Like finding out how many enemies you have to deal with.
Even after entering the middle of Valha, Fabius and Kevin acted like humans who hadpletely lost their fear.
Their appearance was not pretentious.
What Fabius did.
Rumor has it that Kevin recently dealt with Ares.
Theyer uponyer of achievements centered around Dmitri suppressed Count Snowdins anger.
endured
Now was the time to take a step back.
All of that is spection. If there were circumstances that could be misunderstood, there is no other way to exin them than that they were idental. And the materials recorded in the tombs of the South cannot be made public. Its not that we dont want to exin, its a problem that cant be exined. In fact, if you ask us about the intentions of the war, we have no choice but to be frustrated. The Emperor of Valha is dead. No matter what the truth is, isnt it a very natural choice to take revenge as a dori who has be a subject?
An excuse withinmon sense.
It was as expected.
Count Fabius twitched.
From the moment he took even one step back, the initiative in this war of words became his.
I understand. The lord was also a little overzealous. I should have gone through the process of persuasion and killed the Emperor of Valha, but as soon as I knew the truth, I immediately punished him. Shouldnt we gradually clear up each others misunderstandings and solve the problem in front of us for now?
It was an exquisite technique.
It seemed that the killing of the Emperor of Valha had nothing to do with the expression that was said to be radical.
I will believe in Valha. I will trust Count Snowdin. Alexandre was not involved in Valhas history, and I think the problem arose when Duke Vieto arbitrarily colluded with Cronus. Since Valha did not know the truth, it would have had no choice but to start a war. So from now on, just keep an eye on it. Once it has been revealed that the Kronos Empire is a group of evil, wouldnt it be a priority to clean them up? I wont ask for help with the war. Until we clear up our misunderstandings, please step back so we dont misunderstand Valha.
A typical strong-weak-weak.
Seeing the frightened weakling, Count Fabius felt pleasure.
If you show sympathy for Kronos. At that time, you cant help but think that Valha has something to do with Kronos and Emperor Alexander.
* * *
The conversation is over.
Count Snowdin nodded with a miserable face.
Logic waspletely dominated, and in order to ovee the crisis in front of them, they had no choice but to ept Fabius proposal.
Came out.
Kevin followed and asked Count Fabius.
I dont quite understand. It is clear that Count Snowdin has some sort of deal with Kronos. We actually have the evidence, so why arent we dealing with him?
It was a pure question.
This trip to Valha.
Thinking that a battle might happen, Kevin was mentally preparing for the situation with the enemies.
However, the atmosphere was smoother than expected.
When Count Fabius seized the initiative once, Count Snowdin nodded with a docile face, but showed no hostility.
said Count Fabius.
Kevin. Work has priorities. What is important to Dmitri now is an all-out war with Kronos, and it is not a problem to deal with the isted Valha alone after achieving the objective. Thats why I put shackles on Valhas ankles. Todays events do not allow Valha to move recklessly. The reason I visited through Baron Eirin is to form another force to check Count Snowdins forces. From now on, in order for Valha to decide that it will continue the war, it will have to deal with not only external but also internal resistance.
Valha.
they split in two
A power system that has lost its center, as Cairo did, will not be able to move toward a single goal.
Even if Baron Irn betrays Dmitri or Count Snodinunches a civil war and seizesplete control of Valha. There is nothing bad about us. They will gnaw the inside again to unify the system of power, and then they intend to ignite the public sentiment of Valha. If so, the enemy they will be dealing with will not be Dmitri and the kingdom union, but the angry people of Valha.
The reason why Baron Irn moved.
It originated from Haomen.
They spread rumors that stimted public sentiment, and Baron Eyren, who gained strength from public sentiment, formed a force.
any situation.
It was nned.
As soon as he figured out that Alexanders identity would be a weapon, Roman Dmitri mobilized the people and quickly gnawed Valha from the inside out.
And Hao Mun and Count Fabius perfectly turned Roman Dmitris picture into reality.
Even if it was intended, actually making it was another matter.
Kevin was amazed again.
thats the intention Incredible.
actually.
Kevin didnt like Count Fabius.
With his blind loyalty to Roman Dmitri, he could not trust the bat-like man who had once been loyal to Marquis Benedict.
A person is difficult only once.
He did not like the situation in which Count Fabius was entrusted with a serious mission, thinking that he could betray twice at any time.
but.
As time passed, my thoughts changed.
Dmitri will be an empire in the future. In order to manage a hugend mass, someone like Count Fabius would be needed.
Admitted.
Count Fabius.
He was definitely the person Dmitry needed.
* * *
It was an instant that the charter changed.
the next morning.
The Valha Empire has officially announced its position.
Alexander is in evil. We have determined that we cannot sympathize with the Kronos Empire, and will step back until the authenticity is confirmed. If it turns out that the heads of Kronos were directly rted to and aligned with Alexander. The Valha Empire will define Kronos as an enemy of mankind.
It was the right response.
It was a remark that calmed the angry people of Valha, and thanks to this, Hector Kingdom was able to ovee the crisis.
And that wasnt all.
that time.
Frank and Redford organized the mob in earnest.
At the time Alexander was alive, the unknown power they used was strong, but it was not difficult to sort things out when they lost their power and withered.
Kronos and Valha and thewless riots. Among them, two problems that put the Kingdom Union in crisis were sorted out.
As a Kingdom Alliance, the te was now made to focus on the Cronus Empire, and the army led by Roman Dmitri went on a rampage.
at the forefront.
Hermann was there.
Hermann did not hesitate to walk within arrows reach, risking his life to prove his worth.
I am Hermann, a soldier of the Kronos Empire. The war is already over. Valha has abandoned its alliance with Kronos, and the entire Alliance of Kingdoms is mustering forces to bring down the Kronos Empire. Why are you guys fighting for Kronos? Some may call me a traitor for standing here on behalf of Dmitry, but I do not consider my actions a traitor. The powerful people of the Kronos Empire hid the existence of Alexander and deceived the innocent people, and although we did nothing wrong, we were ssified as enemies of mankind and were in danger of dying. It is not simply a matter of sharing the countrys risk. the Kronos. This country is clearly wrong, and if you truly think about it, you must correct it so that it moves in the right direction. And only Roman Dmitry can do that. Dmitris history, which has been based on uratews, rather than simply judging all issues with ck and white logic, has brought me to this position.
Hermanns remarks were exquisite.
After making him ept the hopeless reality, he relieved the guilt of betraying Cronus.
We are doing the right thing.
not a traitor
Dmitris way of epting the words Herman shouted and the beings who were actually his enemies and endowing them with wealth and glory ording to their abilities gave strength to Hermanns logic.
Hermanns speech worked perfectly.
People who were shocked by the existence of Emperor Alexander willingly opened the city gates, and sometimes those who would fight for Cronus to the end killed all of them, leaving a precedent.
The consequences of the choice were clear.
fight or surrender
live or die
Cronus, which lost its pride as an empire, continued to copse like dominoes.
about a fortnight.
When a fort was captured, itsmander raised a white g and asked for dialogue.
Dmitry Roman. The Marquis of Memphis wants to talk.
Marquis of Memphis.
Finally he moved.
* * *
Beyond the screen.
I saw the face of the Marquis of Memphis.
The gaze that had been arrogantly looking down at the opponent, who was full of imperial pride, had now softened.
[Ill tell you directly.]
The past 15 days.
Hes had a really busy time.
Getting in touch with Roman Dmitri took some preparation and finally made the perfect te for today.
[You have seeded in secretly taking control of the imperial family. I will hand over Emperor Kronos. Why dont you finish this matter by killing him and returning with the result that Dmitri won.]
Deration of surrender.
As he pondered over and over again in his office, he chose the only way he could survive.
Chapter 405
Chapter 405 Conquest of the Continent (4)
The moment Alexander died.
The Marquis of Memphis came to a conclusion after much thought.
Currently, there is no way to stop Roman Dmitri with the power of the Kronos Empire. It is a reality that must be epted. The union between Cronus and Valha is still strong, but it will wear out as time goes on.
It was a simple matter.
Roman Dmitry.
If there is no way to bring down the monster that killed Alexander, the war is only a matter of time and the winner is almost certain.
Moreover, the situation in Valha is rapidly shaking from the inside.
As the Marquis of Memphis, he did not want to fight even risking his own life and political life in this dangerous battle.
he is.
It was an existence parasitic to the strong.
If the new trend is heading toward Roman Dmitri, I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to jump on board with that flow, just as I did with Emperor Cronus.
So, I headed to the imperial pce.
After confirming the condition of Emperor Cronus, who was still alive, he secretly upied the imperial pcepletely.
And now.
The Marquis of Memphis reached out first.
The confident and confident voice did not feel the slightest shame in the situation of proposing a deal.
[Roman Dmitri. As you know, war is an act of eating each others flesh. I admit that the current situation of the Kronos Empire is not good, but even so, in order topletely upy thisrgend mass, Dmitri must also take damage. Pleasepromise in a reasonable way. If you take Emperor Kronos into your grasp, Roman Dmitri will be able to earn the title of hero who destroyed the empire. I will help Dmitri on his way to the Empire. Just acknowledge my existence.]
It was a reverse idea.
Emperor Kronos.
Alexander.
If those who led the war died, the Marquis of Memphis calcted that they could pass the me on and upy the vacant seat of power.
I mean, how beautiful is this?
In the meantime, I lived like a dog for the emperor, but in return for being loyal to Roman Dmitri, I was able to be the king of a country.
sure
It was a more beautiful ending than a desperate struggle.
And if he had Roman Dmitri on his back, he could take down the nobles of Kronos who would take his ce.
[If you wish, I will hold a position to officially apologize as a war criminal on behalf of Kronos. For me this is the best. Wouldnt it be better for each other to solve the problem with an appropriatepromise rather than making things difficult with a war with Cronus until the end? The Kronos Empire is ready to ept the new and changing trends.]
The option was passed.
I didnt think of rejection.
When I saw Roman Dmitris move to induce surrender, I was sure that he also wanted this ending.
Dmitri could have swallowed the te he had made.
In a situation where Dmitri had nothing to lose, the Marquis of Memphis calmly waited for Roman Dmitris answer.
however.
refuse.
firm answer.
A crack appeared in the face of the Marquis of Memphis at the voice that came across the screen.
* * *
It was embarrassing.
connectingmunication.
The Marquis of Memphis thought of several possibilities.
I thought that if the opponent did not ept the offer right away and bounced it moderately in order to upy an advantageous position after the end of the war.
But this wasnt it.
The Marquis of Memphis hurriedly shot back at the firm voice that seemed to not allow any room for negotiation.
[To refuse. Are you serious?]
Is there any reason not to be sincere?
[Roman Dmitri. This is not a simple matter to think about. No matter how much Dmitri wins, the Kronos Empire is a huge country. The war is not over yet. If Kronos chooses a desperate struggle, many people in Dmitri will die. Does that mean youre going to take that damage now? Do you think you can end a cornered rat without bloodshed against a beast?]
That was right.
cliff edge.
If you offer a way to live to the beast driven into a corner, this war will be easier than you think.
Many people have already died.
If you ept just onepromise. The soldiers following Dmitri would be able to return to the arms of their families, which could have been the ending both sides hoped for.
but.
Roman Dmitry thought differently.
As you said, epting apromise would be an easy and safe choice. Marquis of Memphis. I thought enough about why this process was necessary before I came to the decision of a war that would kill my people. What I want is not a simple victory. Once a decision has been made, it is impossible to be satisfied with appropriate results.
[What and how much do you need to be satisfied? I am the Marquis of Memphis! Didnt I say Id take care of you!]
That means I dont like it. I want a clear precedent. Dealing with all the entities that put Dmitri in danger and persecuted my people. Soldiers who did not know the truth about Alexander were given only one chance, but beings like you, who have the authority tomand, are a different story. It doesnt matter if you knew the truth or not. Only when we deal with you, who enjoyed enough wealth and glory in the life that Cronos lived, will future generations who will hear about todays events learn a lesson.
Continent Conquest.
In order to rule thisnd, Roman Dmitry built up a story.
An ample price for those who devoted themselves to Dmitri, and a punishment that would never allowpromise for enemies who crossed the line.
Layer uponyer of stories will solidify your power.
When the people of the future did something, the price of that action can be found in the past history.
st furnace.
You are only meaningful when you die. Emperor Alexander Cronus, Marquis of Memphis. In the history of Cronos, which was dotted with darkness, beings who were deeply involved in power must be punished regardless of their story. That way people wont try to repeat the same mistakes as you. Thats the ending I want. To avoid repeating the same historical mistakes. Even if I have to give up all my flesh once I see blood, I have to see the end.
[] Crazy bastard.]
It was terrifying.
Roman Dmitry was a madman.
At least, in the opinion of the Marquis of Memphis, there was no such extreme figure among the powerful people he had experienced.
Originally, politics requires appropriatepromise.
The characters who will deal with Roman Dmitri in the future will try to see the end, but the opponents eyes did not show fear about the situation.
whoever youre dealing with
He was certain that he would win.
The Marquis of Memphis lost confidence in persuading him with his far-flung presence.
said Roman Dmitry.
The Marquis of Memphis. Invite all those who share your will and fight hard until the veryst moment. And onest promise to you.
Enemies youve faced so far.
He spat out words that plunged the opponent into despair, which he had repeatedly said to them.
We will meet soon.
* * *
Took.
Communication was lost.
damn it.
The Marquis of Memphis clutched her head in pain.
I didnt expect the negotiations to end like this.
I was thinking of getting an ideal result through a proper tug-of-war, but the opponent had no room forpromise.
Didnt I tell you? Roman Dmitri is not a man topromise with.
right next door.
A muffled voice was heard.
When I turned my gaze, I saw the emaciated Emperor Cronus.
As Alexander died, his possession was lifted, but in the meantime, he was shown dying slowly as a price for epting other souls.
The shadow of death fell under his eyes.
A skinny, skinny being who was once called the greatest emperor of all time, looked at the Marquis of Memphis and smiled.
Its a very different life. Its like a bastard who nodded that he was right even when he knew something was wrong, and is determined to try to live somehow. You have gained power beyond measure. If I were normal, guys like you would take Kronos power .
Damn!
Shut up you bastard!
blown cheek
Emperor Kronoss head jerked and his already dying face was covered in blood.
This was the imperial pce.
the emperors residence.
The beings who were supposed to protect the Emperor Cronus had already died, and the knights of the Marquis of Memphis did not show signs of agitation even after looking at the disastrous sight.
The Kronos Empire belonged to the Marquis of Memphis.
As all the beings who gave even the slightest correct advice to Emperor Cronus, who was possessed by Alexander, died, there was no entity in the imperial pce that could put a brake on the current Marquis of Memphis.
The Marquis of Memphis showed a bloody look.
cliff edge.
I was cornered.
As the Marquis of Memphis felt coldly confined to his heart, he had no intention of epting it as it was.
Okay, lets do it until the end. I will show you the price of not daring to ept mypromise. Knight Commander.
yes.
Dere the convocation order right now. We will summon all the soldiers of ordinary nobles to the capital, and we will fight to the death here. Andmand the nobles of the East against Roman Dmitri never to back down. If you show a white g orpromise with the enemy. I will kill all beings rted to the traitors who abandoned the country. I will destroy the three tribes, and I will not spare even one of my close friends.
All right.
gave the order
The Marquis of Memphis exhaled heavily.
He walked with a staggering gait, as if drunk, and sat on the bloodstained throne.
dump.
I dont end up like this. never never .
Eyes shining dangerously.
Here in the capital of Kronos, the Marquis of Memphis will kindle thest fire.
* * *
That afternoon.
There was a guest who visited Roman Dmitry.
This is Chris. May Ie in?
Come in.
Sigh.
It was Chris.
Dmitri spent the day in the fortress behind enemy lines, and a little while ago, Dmitris leaders held a heated meeting in a bloody conference room.
Roman Dmitry revealed the offer of the Marquis of Memphis on the spot.
Obviously, there were those who wanted an appropriatepromise, but no one raised any objections from the leadership.
Chris sat down.
And then.
He carefully opened his mouth.
The leaders, including myself, agree with the will of the lord. Saving people like the Marquis of Memphis will surely cause problemster on. but Im a little concerned about this situation. The lord does not allow a singlepromise under any circumstances. Thats why I was able to create the current Dmitri, but recently some people are afraid of that appearance.
breakdown of negotiations.
It was a result epted by all.
As they moved around the battlefield with Roman Dmitri, they also knew why they had to end up with Kronos.
but.
The precedent also left a message inside.
Anxiety that if you make a mistake against Roman Dmitri, you may be punished regardless of your merits. Awe left fear.
People were nervous not to make mistakes in front of Roman Dmitri, and that distanced them from those who followed Roman Dmitri over time.
some characters.
People who blindly follow Roman Dmitri, such as Chris and Kevin, took fear as a positive thing, but not everyone in Dmitri was the same.
That was what Chris was concerned about.
Due to the image Roman Dmitri was building, he had no choice but to be lonely as time passed.
said Roman Dmitry.
As you said, people will be afraid of a life withoutpromise. Let me tell you a funny story. A long time ago, there were two families fighting over a region. After a fierce battle, one family won, and the victorious family showed mercy to the victor and spared the family of the loser. What do you think might have happened as a result?
Did the defeated familyter take revenge?
no. In that way, they disappeared into the dark side of history. I was so terrified that I didnt even look at power my whole life.
past life.
It was the story of Moorim.
When Chris showed an iprehensible look in his eyes, Roman Dmitri looked out the window with calm eyes.
Just one mercy. A single precedent. It removed fear from peoples hearts. Looking at the back of the loser who was alive and returning, people witnessed the fact that they did not die even if they were defeated, not fear. Since then, the family has faced numerous challenges. Idle hands gave birth to problems every time, and the problems that piled up inyers eventually destroyed the family. That is whypromise is not allowed. If I spare the Marquis of Memphis. People will not apud that mercy, but there will be a perception that even a figure like the Marquis of Memphis can survive through a suitablepromise. If thats the case, in the future, the forces that have animosity towards Dmitri will try to cause trouble with a light heart.
Its not just one problem.
This was the starting point of the next problem.
Once, at any time, twice, three times, four times, it will cause the same problem over and over again.
What I want is a clear precedent. Through the death of the Marquis of Memphis, people will learn that it is impossible to break Dmitrisws with acent mindset. chris. No wonder people fear me. Those who hold the right to life and death of people have no choice but to be dull and distanced as their power increases and a clearer system is put forward.
gradually.
very little
At some point, the growing distance of the mind will make Roman Dmitri lonely, just as Chris worried.
but.
Only in that way can a group move in the right direction. Someone must exclude human rtionships and follow clear precedents andws. thats my role epting your loyalty and sacrifice, I just do what I have to do.
It was like a previous life.
at the bottom of life.
Baek Jung-hyeok, who was alone, met many people in the process of rising to the peak, and after reaching the peak, he had no choice but to be alone again.
people who follow them.
Because he had to set a clear standard for them, he was never allowed to have a human rtionship that ordinary people feel.
That is.
It was the life of a ruler.
And the Murim of the previous life.
In exchange for the solitude of the absolute, he achieved an unprecedented period of peace and prosperity in Moorim history.
This is the life I have epted. You and I just have to live our own lives in our own areas.
Why?
at that point.
There was a ripple in Chris mind.
Chapter 406
Chapter 406 Conquest of the Continent (5)
I left the room.
After finishing his conversation with Roman Dmitri, Chris moved with aplicated face and reached a quiet space.
ha.
He let out a sigh.
With eyes entangled in thoughts, I turned my head and looked back at the road I had passed.
How on earth do you live such a life?
It was shocking.
Ordinary people usually have a simr purpose for coveting power.
For ones own prosperous life or for the life of a person in power who gives orders to others. The right of the strong was such an attractive reward.
However, what Roman Dmitri pursued was different.
Rather than wishing for a life of dominating others, he tried to rise to the top so that his territory would not be infringed upon.
Come to think of it.
Roman Dmitry had no special wishes.
From the heir to the frontier to the current position, there was never a single case of giving unreasonable orders to his subordinates, let alone the usual extravagance.
whatever decision he makes. Everyone agreed.
The reason why I didnt object when I rejected the Marquis of Memphis was because I trusted him that much.
Why?
If you dont want to enjoy power, why the hell are you trying to climb to the top?
I strangely felt a deficiency in the conversation with the lord. The feeling of being unfulfilled even after reaching the top where something iscking. The dominion desired by the lord is aplicated matter. Putting the world under ones feet does not mean that the lord enjoys that life, but the lord thinks that just forming a territory that no one can touch is a life for himself. that it is not dangerous. Exactly that not everyone is at risk. That must be the important thing.
Also called life for others.
I couldnt even call it a life for myself.
In the realm of obscurity, Roman Dmitry carried the burden of solitude for himself and those who followed him.
In fact, it was a natural result.
As no one treats the emperor of the empire carelessly, the more Roman Dmitri progresses toward the peak, the more ufortable people cant help but feel about him.
As Roman Dmitry said.
Even if they try themselves in the existence that holds the power of life and death, the difference in position will not be narrowed.
I was really stupid.
A look that frightens Roman Dmitry.
It was an unsolvable problem.
Amazingly, Roman Dmitri already knew this and naturally epted the fear and formed a system to govern him.
Chris couldnt tell.
How Roman Dmitry lived in a previous life.
It was a life that couldnt live with someone on top of it, so I couldnt stop fighting even if I didnt want to be rich.
What is certain is that the conversation just before caused a big ripple in Chriss mind.
recent.
Chris had aplicated mind.
As Kevin defeated Ares, he thought he was catching up rather than fulfilling his dream.
When I first swore allegiance to my lord. I had made up my mind that I would leave at any time if I achieved my goal as a prosecutor, not because I had great faith. And the little boy from the slums I met then grew up to threaten me.
I couldnt sleep for several nights.
I was angry.
Obviously, the starting point was different, but the thought that he might have overtaken himplicated Chriss mind.
But in the meantime, I felt strange. A strange feeling of relief.
At first, I didnt understand its emotions, but through a conversation with Roman Dmitri, I was able to determine the identity of the emotions.
It must have been a sense of relief from a sense of belonging. Aside from thepetition with me, if Kevin is strong, it will benefit the lord that much. Unbeknownst to myself, I was delighted with Kevins growth.
past years.
Experiences umted in the past.
Chris, who was nothing more than a talent on the periphery, made a name for himself on the continent, and now he is not just a swordsman, but amander who carries the lives of many people.
Over the years, the goal has changed little by little.
I still want to surpass Roman Dmitri, but even if I cant achieve that dream, I want to help Roman Dmitri achieve what he wants.
So I felt relieved.
The fact that Kevin has be stronger must mean that he is one step closer to Roman Dmitris dream.
way back.
I watched without hesitation.
Beyond that, Roman Dmitri was alone, but Chris no longer showed concern for him.
I was mistaken. Just because people are afraid of you doesnt mean that peoples hearts toward you are shaken. Ill keep you by my side. I may not be able to relieve you of the burden of your lord, but even when I have aplished all my goals, I will still be Roman Dmitris sword.
I looked away.
I wanted to swing my sword all over the gym.
I knew the true nature of the relief.
Chris never intended to give up the second persons position easily.
* * *
A few dayster.
A fortress in eastern Kronos.
Watching the soldiers of the Kingdom Union rushing in, Viscount Ernesto showed a grim look in his eyes.
To arrive here in less than a month. Maybe we wontst for a few days and copse.
heard by rumor
Either or both.
Those who raised the white g survived, but those who surrendered to the end did notst even a day and were all ughtered.
In fact, in my heart, I also wanted to say surrender.
However, a few days ago, Viscount Ernesto was not allowed any other option due to an order from the upper Kronos.
If you put up a white g.
All the families who evacuated to the capital will die.
Not only that, but he warned that he would kill everyone rted to him, so he had no choice but to remain in the fortress even though he knew it was suicide.
It was clear what he had to do from now on.
Even the remaining family members can be protected by Cronus only when they are prepared to die and leave a definite result.
Viscount Ernesto called for his adjutant.
Are you ready?
All done. When the fort is captured and the enemies invade inside, the magic bombs nted throughout the fort will explode and wipe out everything within the fort. Its an operation that can never fail. Roman Dmitri will not be able to help this time because we risked our lives.
i get it.
He nodded.
in front of your eyes.
death hase
The smell of blood could be felt from his bitten lips, but Viscount Ernesto tried to look as resolute as possible.
It was then.
chuckle.
Enemies stopped walking.
They formed a rank outside the range and, as rumor had heard, Dmitrys messenger came out and offered surrender.
and.
Dont bullshit! I am a Kronos noble! Did you think that I, who was born with the noble lineage of a great empire, would surrender to savage people of unknown origin! we will fight to the end As a descendant of the Ernesto family, I will show you clearly that the Kronos Empire will not copse like this!
Negotiations broke down.
It was the picture I expected so far.
however.
Things after that were different.
Bubbly.
A man walking towards the wall.
The man with flowing red hair was Edwin Hector, not Roman Dmitri.
* * *
After the official statement from Valha.
Edwin Hector joined the Allies.
As he walked with everyones eyes on him, he recalled the orders he had received from Roman Dmitri.
Currently, the Kronos Empire is driven to the brink. If there are those who do not surrender despite knowing the unfavorable situation, there is a high probability that they will risk their lives to harm us. before destroying the enemy fortifications. Utilize your magic first to block all emergency variables.
tall.
I stopped walking.
The Kronos Empires camp tried to attack from a distance, but the wizards of Phoenix bought time to cast using defensive magic.
Edwin Hector looked straight ahead with cold eyes.
While spending time in the Phoenix Mage Tower, he learned their secret techniques and entered a new realm by absorbing the Celestial Mage Lord.
Burning.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
His hair fluttered in the mes.
Staring forward with red eyes, he entered the area of the 8th circle with the effect of burning.
Volcano.
Quaang!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge explosion.
The ground around the wall exploded, and red-hotva gushed like a fountain and fell on the heads of the soldiers of the Cronus Empire.
It was a truly horrific sight.
The soldiers who hurriedly raised their shields melted like shields, and the castle walls that were protected by magic defense copsed in an instant.
Just one magic.
Screams were heard from all sides.
Edwin Hector did not end there, but caused a storm of magic and spread it throughout the fortress.
Sasasasasak C
Inside the fortress.
I found the flow of mana.
The operations that the Cronus Empire could choose from were limited, and those who chose the desperate war had a high probability ofmitting suicide terrorism.
It was as expected. The energy of magic bombs was found throughout the fortress.
Edwin Hector raised mana and manifested magic targeting the entire fortress.
ckout.
Pass.
The magic bomb has lost its power.
If there was a wizard stronger than Edwin Hector, he would have prevented ckout, but Edwin Hectors presence in the 8th Circle was overwhelming.
It was impossible to perfectly deal with all magic bombs.
However, Viscount Ernestos n failed as most of the magic bombs lost their power.
That moment.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheak!
The wall has copsed!
Part of the castle wall copsed due to the heat exploding through the ground, revealing a space.
above the castle wall.
Theplexions of the soldiers of the Cronus Empire, including Viscount Ernesto, turned pale.
They made up their minds and prepared for this war.
for the country and for the family. The noble sacrifice of dedicating one life was crushingly trampled on their will from the beginning.
The te wasid.
A group rushed forward, passing him around the space where Edwin Hector was standing.
All troops charge!
Charge!
leading allied forces.
Chris ran towards the enemy camp.
* * *
Papa pat.
Bounced all the arrows.
The enemys expression was mixed with fear and miasma.
Their will to take one of them with them even if they die was cut off with a single knife the moment Chris reached them.
sh.
Papa papa pat.
Blood spattered.
After ughtering dozens of soldiers he encountered for the first time at once, Chris violently dug into the space infested with enemies.
It was different from usual.
Unlike Kevin, who rushed forward without looking back, Chris often battled while looking at the entire battlefield while adjusting the tempo appropriately.
but.
Not this time.
Like an unbridled colt, he rushed towards his enemies and blew off the heads of his enemies.
What crazy!
Attack!
In the middle of enemy territory.
Enemies were everywhere within sight.
Even if he cut down, the enemies continued to rush in, and Chris stepped forward, trampling on the corpses of the enemies as if he would not back down.
I didnt care what was going on behind the scenes.
Those who arrived after were ughter, but Chris, saturated with intense longing, thought only of one thing.
sh.
Cheak!
Cut the chest of Swordsman Aura.
Aura Swordsman, who was screaming and brandishing his sword tenaciously, had even his wrists blown away by an additional attack that was attempted in an instant.
It was shockingly fast.
The opponent couldnt even react to block a single attack, but an attack that shed the chest followed by a wrist sh was made in the blink of an eye.
increasingly.
The rate of Aura tests has increased.
It meant approaching an important person, and Chris rather elerated while drenched in blood.
cut
cut and cut again
In Cronus, beings who have their own status.
they died in vain
The speed that even Ares felt burdened reached its peak, and as if to prove something, there was no one who could stop Chris powerlessness.
At least to deal with him. He needed a Castro-ss figure who had now died.
A space full of enemies split on both sides due to a single Chris.
Finally.
Pooh.
The head of the knightmander was blown off.
With even thest bastion dead, Viscount Ernestos legs gave out and he copsed to the ground.
Is it that overwhelming?
I was astonished.
It was beyond imagination.
Rumors all praised Roman Dmitri, but in his eyes, even Chris looked like Roman Dmitri.
It was a ridiculous fight from the start.
The Marquis of Memphis ordered a desperate struggle and did not expect figures like Viscount Ernesto to seed.
Its just for wasting time. Their role was merely a scapegoat that slowed them down.
snap.
I grabbed my hair.
Viscount Ernesto came along helplessly and Chris met eyes with a being just before decapitating him.
Kevin.
around him.
Bodies were piled up.
Kevin, who cut off the soldiers head, looked at Chris with strange eyes.
Chrisughed.
Then.
I, Chris, decapitated the enemy general!
squeak.
cut his throat
Blood spurted like a fountain, soaking Chriss face.
Wow!
Chris killed the enemy general!
We won!
The gaze was focused.
Allied soldiers cheered in unison.
They expressed their sincere respect for Chris, who killed themander and put an end to the war.
to such a situation.
Sparks flew in Kevins eyes.
* * *
Chris attitude.
It was a strange look.
Kevin had a strange feeling.
At first, he didnt understand the message to himself, and then he realized that Chris considered him a rival after Ares incident.
I was happy.
It was truly extraordinary that a being whom he had not dared to touch when he was a mere slum boy could now treat himself on the same level.
however.
A fire soon lit up in my heart.
Sparks flew in Kevins eyes at the boiling spirit of hope.
You want to try it with me now?
his words.
buried in the cheers of the soldiers.
Although they couldnt exchange conversations with each other, their intertwined gazes in the air represented Chris and Kevins sincerity.
Kevinughed.
this battle.
The key to victory was Chris.
Having cut off the head of an enemymander in the vanguard, he deserved the spotlight.
Normally, I would have taken it lightly.
What matters to Kevin is winning the war.
In a situation where the enemy was destroyed in Dmitris name, it didnt matter much who had a record or how much.
but.
It was different from now on.
Okay, lets try it. Who will make more records in the uing battles.
A fiercely distorted face.
The fire of triumphant spirit was ignited.
It was an element that the Marquis of Memphis could not have anticipated.
Shock and terrorize Kronos.
It was the moment when thepetition between the two began.
Chapter 407
Chapter 407 Conquest of the Continent (6)
The battlefield has been cleared.
After confirming that there were no unknown variables, Roman Dmitri ordered the soldiers to rest and summoned the leaders.
The meeting room, which had lost its owner, had a deste atmosphere.
In the aftermath of the battle, the bloody leaders arrived one after another, and when they were all seated, Lucas reported the situation.
After checking the enemys movements, as expected, it seems that they are preparing for a desperate fight in the capital while buying time. Apulsory summons was issued for the nobility of Cronus, and a message was sent that if there were those who surrendered, they would definitely retaliate. Kronos has now reached its limit too. Over the past few years, they have experienced several defeats, and Kronos seemingly endless power has also been exhausted. The moment the capital is destroyed, Kronos can no longer endure.
Things have changed.
Cronus, which boasted overwhelming power, was slowly eaten away, and the situation reached its worst as hundreds of thousands ofrge armies died like Alexander.
Normally, he would have led the war by utilizing the entirend mass.
However, Kronos also prepared for the final battle, enduring the humiliation of giving up some territory, thinking that he needed a sure and powerful counterattack to defeat Roman Dmitri.
their will.
definitely delivered.
From the moment he did not ept the previous negotiations, he expressed his strong will to endure and bite.
Chris said.
From now on, I dont think its necessary to allow the enemy enough time to prepare for a do-or-die stand. Why dont you divide your forces and clear the surrounding area? Troops not currently mobilized for the call-up order are nothing more than arrowheads to pass the time, so holding their ankles one by one is a meaningless war of attrition. quickly and surely. If you attack the capital of Cronus after clearing the surrounding area, you can put the Cronus Empire into a corner.
I also agree. To pass the time, the remaining enemies are at a level that can be attacked enough even if we divide our forces.
Chris and Lucas.
The two men agreed.
Other leaders also nodded and showed signs of sympathy, and Roman Dmitry was no different.
this war.
Speed-up was important.
It was clear that a long war with Kronos would put Dmitri in danger as he was already fatigued from the war.
For that reason, from the beginning, the direction of dividing the troops was being considered.
However, as Roman Dmitri, even if he made a decision, he thought about how to achieve the best efficiency in detail.
Chris and Kevin. Their rtionship has been changingtely.
rivalry between the two.
I didnt know.
As time passed, the tendency to be conscious of each other became stronger, and through this war, it showed apletely ignited appearance.
There were no negative feelings towards him.
It is a world in which the weak-willed diet survives only throughpetition, and people who followed Roman Dmitri in their previous lives showed a sense ofpetition even if they were colleagues.
Light horse, blood horse, sword horse, etc.
Everyone wanted to be Lee In-ja.
Due to such entangled andpeting rtionships, the self in the previous life was able to conquer Murim.
st furnace.
It was a necessary process.
Instead of restraining it, they poured oil on it.
I agree with you. We still have many problems to solve. There is no reason to waste time against Kronos, so from now on, we will divide our forces into three groups and clear the surrounding area. For now, the main corps I will lead will move to the capital along the route as nned. and Chris.
yes.
You take the 2nd Army and go back to the left. It is and where most of the nobles responded to the summons. The first thing you should look at is the blocking of variables, and take the necessary war materials that can be applied to the enemys advantage and destroy everything else. In the process, do not spare even one of those who do not respond to surrender. If we leave room for troops, they may attack our rear.
All right.
Edwin.
Tell me.
Edwin Hector met his gaze.
Meetings with Dmitrys top officials now felt familiar.
You take the 3rd Army and go back to the right. The mission is the same as that of group 2. The thing to keep in mind is to clear the surrounding area with minimal damage. If there is a problem while advancing unreasonably, then you will be in a worse situation than if you did not divide your forces. And Kevin.
yes?
I was startled.
He looked a bit sullen because his name had not been called, but Roman Dmitris gaze suddenly turned to him.
looking at kevin
said Roman Dmitry.
You follow Edwin. Assist him and achieve results that I am satisfied with.
* * *
The meeting is over.
Roman Dmitrys words.
It didnt leave Kevins mind.
You follow Edwin. Assist him and achieve results that I am satisfied with.
It wasnt just about believing.
Roman Dmitry.
I knew everything.
Kevin felt his blood boil as heid out a board for him topete if he wanted to.
Master delivered a clear message to Chris and me. It must mean that while cheering for thepetition between the two, dont miss out on certain achievements because you are blinded by thepetitive spirit. I have to win both the result and the process to win against Chris.
I hurried my steps.
Future ns.
To get the picture he wanted, he definitely needed someones help.
Prince Edwin.
What happened?
I have something else to tell you.
Edwin Hector.
He was themander of the 3rd Army.
Unlike Chris, Kevin was not given the role ofmanding an army because hismanding ability was somewhat inferior.
There were noints about him. Knowing what a greatmander Edwin Hector is.
On the contrary, Kevin felt really fortunate that he was the one leading him.
said Kevin.
I want to prove my existence clearly in this war. Please actively use me. We are ready to fulfill any order for perfect results.
Moment.
Edwin Hectorughed.
I dont know why, but it was funny to him.
Thank you for saying that. In fact, since I joined Dmitri, I had a picture that I personally wanted. There are many talented people like Kevin next to Roman Dmitri. They are people who can do so much strategically, and directing them as amander is just fun to imagine.
simple thirst.
It became a longing.
Edwin Hector felt excited when Roman Dmitri called him.
Do not worry. Ive been looking forward to this moment, and apart from Kevins request, Im also going to prove the value of my existence.
* * *
Several days have passed since then.
actually.
War was a series of marches.
After destroying a fortress, I had to move hard towards the next destination, and I actively used the warp gate with limited coordinates in the middle.
Thanks to this, after a few days, Dmitri is able to reach his destination.
It was located a little north than the east, but it was expected that troops would be deployed unconditionally because it was geographically advantageous to Mercury.
just as expected.
above the castle wall.
The presence of enemy forces was visible.
Dmitri waited for the day to end as they saw them moving busily with the loud sound of horns.
The n started from there.
self.
inside the well.
Kevin quietly nodded.
Moonlight was pouring down the small passageway, and Kevin silently raised his mana and started climbing the wall of the well.
Hao Mun was fully prepared for this war.
In addition to this ce guarded by Count Jean-Pierre, numerous fortresses were investigated and passages connected to waterways were secured in advance.
The aisle was small.
It was barely enough for Kevin to move alone, but that was enough to carry out the operation.
The enemy will already be preparing for operations using small forces. In particr, the defense of the castle gate is sure, so there is absolutely no need to attack there. We have only one purpose. Its to let Dmitri know that hes here and that hes up for something.
It was Edwin Hectors order.
months.
Landed outside the well.
The sound of falling footsteps could not be heard at all, and even the water on the body evaporated as soon as the fire was raised.
Kevin sinks into the darkness.
No one noticed his presence, and Kevin recalled the interior map he had checked beforehand and searched for a waypoint for the guards to go around.
And then.
puck.
Keugh.
stopped breathing
At the touch that came out of the darkness, the soldiers screamed in agony, and they fell to the ground and were dragged into the darkness.
ording to the security system here, it takes about 10 minutes for a dead person to be discovered.
Kevin quickly killed the guards.
No one reacted properly, and by the time 10 minutes had passed, twenty guards had lost their lives at his hands.
The preparations are over.
At the sudden uproar, Kevin took something out of his pocket and fired it straight into the sky.
push.
Papapapapang.
The sky brightens like noon.
It was just a signal re.
* * *
The fortress was turned upside down.
Count Jean-Pierre, who had fallen into a sound sleep, ran out in a hurry and shouted, not even properly dressed.
Whats happening?!
Enemy! There are intruders inside the fort!
Damn it! Mobilize your troops immediately! Reinforce the perimeter of the gates and find the intruders at all costs.
midnight.
The fortress is in chaos.
The emergency bell rang and all the soldiers got up and armed, they went around the fort in groups.
But no matter how much I searched, there was no trace of Kevin.
After Kevin set off the signal re, he hid himself at the point he had thought of in advance, and the soldiers with lights on in their eyes witnessed the dawning.
said the adjutant.
sorry. The existence of the intruder was not found.
Shit!
Kwajik.
threw things away
Count Jean-Pierre recalled the current situation around the fortress with a flushed face.
yesterday afternoon. The Kingdom Alliance has reached the range of sight. Its a confrontational situation now, but seeing that the intruders have infiltrated the inside, there is something they are definitely aiming for. How the hell did you get inside? And what are they aiming for by killing some of the guards?
My mind wasplicated.
fromst night.
A state of emergency has been issued.
First of all, I ordered soldiers to keep trying to find the intruder.
It was an order given in case there might be an enemy n, and such a search operation was carried out for two days.
So far, the intruder has not been found.
As Count Jean-Pierre was watching the situation without attacking the Kingdom Union, it was inevitable that the anxiety would be more and more prevalent.
atst.
I contacted the lords around me.
[Whats going on?]
As you know, the Kingdom Alliance has arrived here. They seem to be preparing something, as they let intruders into the fort two days ago. Please send reinforcements. If you see the game here in favor of Mercury, you have a good chance.
[] Opponent is Dmitry. Would it be possible?]
It is possible. The Kingdom Alliance is currently splitting its forces into three. Unless we are the main force led by Roman Dmitri, theres no reason we cant win. If you establish a clear criminal record here. The Kronos Empire can secure an opportunity for a reversal. First of all, the dynamics of the Kingdom Alliance are secured in sight, so if you enter through the back gate, you can watch the match here without any problems.
[Once I get it.]
The past few days.
It was a bloody time.
I couldnt just watch it like this, so I drew help from the three lords around me.
After I turned all contact, I felt at ease.
A sudden attempted attack in the middle of the night.
In the meantime, the presence of intruders and the appearance of the kingdom union in sight made me wake up in a dream of dying terribly even if I went to bed.
The war is not over.
He had no intention of copsing like this as he chose to fight to the death.
Several days passed again.
Five days after the arrival of the Kingdom Alliance.
As the idea of strangeness became more and more prevalent, Count Jean-Pierre heard shocking news.
Count! Its a big deal! The reinforcements that came to help us encountered the Kingdom Alliance and were annihted!
What are you talking about?!
Jump up.
got up from the seat
I didnt understand.
The reason why he was anxious but did not show any special response until the end was because the dynamics of the kingdom union were confirmed on the wall.
But they were definitely there all day.
I confirmed that I was still there, but what the hell is this?
Could it be that there was another medical condition?
no.
In its own territory, the Kingdom Alliance cannot move its forces secretly without Kronos noticing.
That is to say.
Could it be that the appearance of the enemies now visible is a trick to the eye.
There was only that.
and.
Misfortune struck in session.
Deng deng deng deng-!
emergency! emergency!
Enemies! An enemy has appeared!
outside the office.
Amotion was heard.
Count Jean-Pierre, with a pale face, hurriedly moved towards the sound.
* * *
Arrived at the gate.
It was already a hell of a father-inw.
Soldiers scattered on the floor.
A bloody bloodstain.
Kevin, whom the soldiers had been looking for, appeared on his own and ughtered all the soldiers guarding the gate.
At the appearance of Count Jean-Pierre, who arrivedte.
Kevin grinned.
You had a lot of trouble trying to find me.
The interior is in chaos.
The soldiers devoted themselves to the search without taking a proper rest, and could not be distracted by the appearance of the Kingdom Union outside the castle.
So, without even realizing it, fatigue was gradually building up.
And when Kevin reappeared, unlike a few days ago, a hole was pierced in the security system.
In the middle of enemy territory.
I took the risk.
Count Jean-Pierre shouted in a fit of panic.
Attack! Stop that guy!
Soldiers rushing from all sides.
Kevin looked at them and raised his aura proudly.
sh.
A chain that cuts at once.
The iron chain slid out, and the massive gate it supported fell over the moat.
Quaang!
The gates
of the castle were opened.
The annihtion of the surrounding lords.
and the opening of the gates.
It was a shocking result in just a few days.
Chapter 408
Chapter 408 Conquest of the Continent (7)
p.
A me bloomed in the ruinednd.
Kevin looked around tiredly and saw Edwin Hector clearing things up.
Find the survivors, and secure a space for the rest to rest. After taking enough rest here, we will move on to our next destination.
this battle.
It was aplete victory.
Count Jean-Pierre was constantly being swung back and forth until his head was blown off, and it was not that difficult to capture the fortress afterwards.
Everything was ording to Edwin Hectors n.
How to attack the enemies, how to respond ording to the movements of the enemies, etc. fit perfectly enough to give goosebumps.
a few days ago.
Edwin Hector told Kevin the n.
Before attacking the enemy, we need to understand the current situation. Those not included in the current call-up have been ordered never to back down. The fact that the kingdom union is divided into three is likely to be epted as an opportunity for those who are preparing for a desperate resistance. We have to target that area.
charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
unfolded the map.
Excluding the fortress where Count Jean-Pierre held out, three territories with strong troops were disyed.
All of this information came from Hao Mun.
Even in the turmoil of the war, they fused among the refugees and secretly sent information tomunicate the ever-changing situation.
From now on, I will exin the n. First of all, Kevin will enter Fort Jean-Pierre through the canal. The enemies will be fully prepared, so dont overdo it, take out the guards openly and set off the res for all to see. If so, the enemies have no choice but to be nervous at the thought that an intruder has entered the interior when the army of the Kingdom Alliance is in sight. We will monitor the situation as it is. By keeping enemies up all night, draining their stamina and giving them time to think, Count Jean-Pierre has no choice but to make a decision. Rather than copse like this, lets call in reinforcements and try a counterattack. The fact that Roman Dmitri is not here will make themcent.
Edwin Hector reached out and picked up the horse.
After moving the words symbolizing the three neighboring lords, he set them down on a narrow-looking road.
This is the shortest path that neighboring lords can move. If they want to join forces and move fast, they must pass through here. Thats your chance. After tricking the soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance into not moving with illusion magic, the main force will ambush here. And if enemies arrive, repel them using geographical advantage and magic. When this news is delivered to Count Jean-Pierre and the fortress is ready to attack, Kevin can move and open the enemy gate. Due to the umted fatigue and news of the annihtion of the surrounding lords, they have no choice but to expose loopholes.
admired
any situation.
Edwin Hector looked into the situation as if foreseeing the future, and Kevin trusted him and went into action.
In fact, his role was very dangerous.
It did not make sense inmon sense to enter the interior through a waterway and endure for several days, and to open the gate through a space infested with enemies.
Thats why Edwin Hector expressed this situation as amusing.
It was an operation that could never be carried out with Hectors power, but I knew from experience that the story would be different if I dealt with Roman Dmitris people.
and.
The n worked.
In a situation where the surrounding area was devastated in just a few days, Kevin felt strongly.
With amander like this. We can reach the capital faster than Chris.
burning rivalry.
Thirst that seemed to burn his throat, Kevin wandered around looking for survivors for a long time.
* * *
That time.
The 2nd Army led by Chris was still marching.
It was mostly because they emptied the fort and retreated, and the news that they had made a major first reached Chris ears.
Incredible. Already clearing up the surrounding lords? I can see why people rate Hectors Star so highly. He is a man who would have seeded even if he had not been born as a prince.
I think the same.
It was Felix.
Chris nodded his head in sympathy, but didnt seem too concerned.
It was a situation that was expected from the beginning.
Having experienced Edwin Hectors abilities firsthand, I was convinced that the synergy would be great if hemanded a strong army like Dmitry.
furthermore.
Kevins performance, which perfectly seeded in the strategy, made Chris rather happy.
You have now be a prosecutor worthy of Dmitri. But I have no intention of giving up my ce. No matter how hard you fight from the beginning, we will be the first to reach the capital.
Everyone stop. I will take a break here.
All right.
The day was over.
After ordering the soldiers to rest, Chris summoned the leaders who followed him.
Felix asked.
ording to information, enemies are gathering at a fortress two days away. What do you n to do? If we try a normal siege, our damage will be formidable.
I agree. For now, the straight attack method is not a very good option.
looked at the map
from your current location to the capital.
On the route back south, there were about three points to watch out for.
If you spend a lot of time fighting the enemy forces guarding the ce, the 2nd Army led by Chris has no choice but to arrive at the capitalst.
It was a picture that Chris did not want.
Leaving thepetitive structure with Kevin, if you spend that long, the Kingdom Alliance will have a situation where you wait until all forces are gathered.
st furnace.
A strategy was needed.
Chris gaze stayed on the area marked Kroit.
Those left in the South. They have something inmon. It was not that they were not included in the convocation order, but they themselves stated that they would not obey the orders of the Marquis of Memphis. Its clear why they do that. around the time of the prisoner of war incident. An event urred in which the Marquis of Croyt, who was once regarded as the power of the Kronos Empire, died. It is said that the reason was a summary punishment by protest, but the truth was not the emperors order, but the Marquis of Memphiss arbitrary decision.
That means .
yes. From now on, the people we have to deal with are the people of the Marquis of Creut. They lost their way with the death of the Marquis of Creut. The convocation order did not respond to the feeling of opposition to the Marquis of Memphis, but they could notpromise on the kingdom union, so they came together. We will attack the cracks in their hearts. If you open the city gates yourself, you can go straight to the capital without shedding blood.
ah!
The leaders were amazed.
It was a perfect n.
I had no choice but to spit out exmations at the situation where the existence that was recognized as powerless even proves resourcefulness.
one of the leaders asked.
What are you going to do if your enemies wontpromise?
Then its simple.
His expression changed.
Chris bared his ferocious teeth.
We will bring them together for negotiations and then strike down the enemies in one blow. If there is no room for negotiation. You dont have to worry about them.
* * *
Time passed.
At the change of each day and night, the news arrived one after another, and the Marquis of Memphis felt breathless.
Count Jean-Pierre and the surrounding lords have all been annihted!
Marquis! The people of the Marquis of Creut, who did not respond to the summons, gave up fighting and surrendered to the kingdom union. The South has beenpletely eaten. It is only a matter of time before they now push into the capital.
Roman Dmitry .
All.
It was news of defeat.
My head was spinning tight.
The Marquis of Memphis slumped back in his chair and muttered something absurd.
How could this happen?
defeat in the past.
understood.
Since Roman Dmitri is a monster who even defeated Alexander, he knew that victory against him could not be guaranteed.
But Chris and Edwin Hector were different.
In a battlefield without Roman Dmitri, Cronus must win, but the news that was heard was a shockingly disastrous defeat.
It was overwhelmingly pushed.
The kingdom coalition pushed forward rapidly in three directions and copsed in an iprehensible amount of time, no matter how much troops were gathered in the capital.
My eyes trembled.
He tried to deny it, but at this rate, the future of the Kronos Empire could not be guaranteed.
Alexander. It was a problem that he revealed his identity.
Harbinger of Aura.
As the being who once represented Kronos was thrown into the gutter, the inside of the Kronos Empire became cluttered.
And there were people who said they couldnt follow the current emperor.
Among them, the most representative group was the wizards of the Mage Tower.
While confirming that Kronos was involved in the disappearance of the wizards, they stated that they could no longer coexist with Kronos.
It was from then.
Kronos stumbled.
In a situation where the power of the empire could not be united, the existence of Roman Dmitri was an unmanageable disaster.
but.
I couldnt just be in despair like this.
Chris and Edwin Hector.
They were not the main problem for the Marquis of Memphis now, with forcesing in from both directions.
said the adjutant.
Even thest bastion has been captured. In the next few days, the main force led by Roman Dmitry will reach the vicinity of the capital.
soon.
he will appear
Roman Dmitry.
The monster that brought Kronos to disaster.
The Marquis of Memphis hung her head and turned a blind eye to reality, even for a moment.
* * *
Finally.
The capital of Kronos was visible.
Roman Dmitry took the most difficult route, but reached his destination before the rest of the troops.
Once the soldiers were on standby.
Then.
I walked towards the capital alone.
Roman Dmitry.
He appeared.
Damn it.
above the castle wall.
Kronoss soldiers showed fearful expressions.
Roman Dmitry.
My legs trembled at the fact that the demon of the battlefield had appeared, and I hoped that the reality in front of me was not the truth.
But the water has already spilled.
Cronus was fully prepared, and no matter what happened from now on, he was not allowed to be weak.
tall.
I stopped walking.
Roman Dmitri looked around at the soldiers, adding mana to his voice.
This is thest one. Surrender.
short words.
A sweet proposal to convince the opponent.
There was no detailed exnation.
Roman Dmitry, who delivered a short message, met numerous gazes with cold eyes.
Maybe a minute or so passed.
As the soldiers of Cronus passed the time that felt like an eternity, Roman Dmitri opened his mouth.
There is no chance now.
end it.
He walked away without saying anything.
As Roman Dmitri gradually faded from sight, the soldiers of Cronus finally faced the cold reality.
It was really over.
live or die
They had no choice now.
* * *
A few dayster.
Chris and Edwin Hectors troops also joined.
Chris arrived first with only a day difference, but neither Chris nor Kevin attached much importance to who arrived first.
The presence of Roman Dmitry, who arrived a few days early.
I thought that indirect confrontation was not an important issue right now because I thought that I had not met my expectations.
in front of your eyes.
There was Kronos.
The meeting proceeded without even having time to take a break as the iron fortress they were proud of was holding up firmly.
said Roman Dmitry.
We are in two days. I will destroy the capital of Kronos.
Are you going to choose the regr method?
It was Chris.
Kronos.
It wont copse like this.
Unlike the battles in the past, it will not be decided in a day or two, and many people will die to destroy the impregnable castle.
Even knowing that, I had to deal with it.
From the time he refused to negotiate an end to the war with the Marquis of Memphis. There was no way to capture the capital without bloodshed.
however.
no. Before attacking the capital, we will throw them into chaos. Lucas.
yes.
on the other side of the conference room.
His eyes focused on Lucas.
Even key executives like Chris hadnt heard anything about the story starting now.
said Lucas.
From now on, I will tell you about the secret operation carried out by the Information Guild.
few years ago.
Even before the war with Cronus broke out.
Lucas received one order from Roman Dmitri.
Chapter 409
Chapter 409 Continental Conquest (8),
right after absorbing the Northeast Alliance.
Lucas, who was called by Roman Dmitri, reacted in bewilderment to the unexpected order.
Are you nning to fight the Kronos Empire?
just ordered.
There was no room for interpretation other than war.
At that time, Dmitri was just a family in Cairo, and the central government was dominated by influential figures such as the Marquis Benedict.
But the order to prepare for a war with Cronus?
I knew that Roman Dmitri was not an ordinary person, but the picture he thought of was beyondmon sense.
said Roman Dmitry.
Lucas. Cairo has already crossed an irreversible river. King Daniel Cairo has no power to defend the country, and various forces drawing different pictures have taken control of Cairo. I will ask you. If we go against the central government, do you think we can achieve the desired result simply by defeating the enemy in front of us?
Perhaps the background will intervene.
Yes. Either Kronos or Valha. They will not just watch as Cairo regains stability. The civil war in Cairo will obviously result in the intervention of the Empire, and in order to create the future we truly desire, we must think of an all-out war with the Empire in the distant future. Its not just a prediction. It is a future that will surely happen, and that is why I am preparing for a war against them from now on.
Southern Front.
Roman Dmitry, who defeated Hector and returned home, witnessed numerous movements to upy himself in the process of non-gong haengsang (Փp).
Daniel Cairo couldnt control the situation.
When the aristocratic Marquis Benedict, Valhas Earl of Denver, and Cronuss Count Gregory made sweet proposals, the Cairo royal family watched what was happening within the kingdom like a blind man.
atst.
Civil war will happen.
In a situation where the security of the country was shaking, the intervention of the empire was inevitable, so Roman Dmitri tried to prepare for the storm that woulde to Cairo.
Dmitri will end the civil war in Cairo.
So, he absorbed the Northeast Alliance andid the foundation, and he also thought of an all-out war with the Empire.
War is like that.
In the process of deciding it, if you had acent mind that it would end in an appropriate line, you would have been swept away by variables such as the alliance between Cronus and Valha.
Therefore, from the beginning, war was a predetermined future.
With the idea that the two major mountain ranges of the continent would end at some point, they did not simply prepare for war, but drew a future in their heads that would subdue them.
to thatmand.
Lucas gasped.
What are you .
Roman Dmitry.
It was an existence beyondmon sense.
While others were talking about civil war in Cairo, he was preparing for an all-out war with the empire behind it.
I wanted to scream that it was crazy.
However, in the appearance of Roman Dmitri that he had experienced in the meantime.
Lucas involuntarily nodded at his ability to turn absurd things into reality.
All right. I will do as youmand.
that day.
The secret conversation between the twoid the foundation for Dmitris distant future.
* * *
Back to the present.
said Lucas.
In the meantime, the Dmitri Information Guild has invested tens of thousands of manpower in preparation for the war with the Cronus Empire and the Valha Empire. Among them, I will tell you about the n to overthrow Kronos. We formed an informationwork within the Kronos Empire and investigated the secret passages connected to the Kronos Imperial Pce. In the long history, Cronus has never faced a major crisis, but the Emperors safety is more important than anything else, so he was sure of the existence of the secret passage. As a result, we found the location of the secret passage.
A secret passage.
You mean to infiltrate the capital through there?
The leaders were surprised.
Did you find the secret passage?
I couldnt help but admire Roman Dmitris preparedness and the fact that it worked.
Lucas shook his head.
no. At first, that part was also considered, but the secret passage was built as a structure that would copse on its own if you were not of the imperial lineage. The same applies when trying to dispel magic defense, so there is no direct way to use the Secret Passage just because you know it exists. But that doesnt mean its meaningless.
charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
unfolded the map.
It was a record of the structure of the secret passage, but it was difficult to see with the naked eye.
The existence of secret passages is unfamiliar to the Kronos Empire as well. When the imperial pce was first built, it was made for emergencies, but it was never actually used, so people in the Kronos Empireck understanding of the secret passage. We want to attack that part. The method is simple. It will send smoke through a secret passage. As soon as people realize that the source of the smoke is a secret passage, they have no choice but to expect an intrusion into the fact that smoke cannot happen unless it is intentional. Thats a trap that will confuse your enemies. If the enemy forces are dispersed due to sudden variables, we will immediately proceed with the second operation.
The gaze was focused.
Everyone swallowed dry saliva.
Even Chris, who had always raised doubts, knew that Lucas was thoroughly prepared.
In fact, it took a long time to prepare for the second operation. The basis of the Dmitry Information Guild lies in the ruling ss. The purpose of the Dmitri Information Guild is to secure beings who are not socially ssified as powerful people and to unite the pieces of information obtained through them. The second operation started in the same vein. Infiltrating as a worker in Cronus. If a war begins, all countries will work to repair parts such as the walls by injecting workers inmon. If you coax workers right before a war breaks out, their identity and their actions will be questioned, but an operation carried out at a time when the trouble has not started will clear the enemy of suspicion. Thats what we really want to get out of the first mess.
Workers moved their horses.
near the ramparts.
When I put it down in an unexpected ce, people got goosebumps.
The magic defense on the Kronos Wall is very strong. Unlike the wars that have been going on so far, we have decided that it will not be easy to break down the walls, so we have nted bombs that do not respond to magic through workers throughout the walls. Its made of the same material as the walls, so it goes unnoticed, and when it hits the walls, it will cause a chain explosion, weakening the walls durability. The workers n to set off magic bombs on the inner walls in time for the attack on the walls.
Shuk.
I raised my head.
He looked around at the shocked people and stopped his gaze at Roman Dmitri, who calmly listened to the strategy.
This is the end of the operation I prepared. Dispersion of power and weakening of the walls. The situation after that is up to the master.
* * *
The next day.
operation has begun.
The pce guards had no choice but to fall on fire at the sudden smoke rising from inside the pce.
what? Where is the smokeing from?
Its a secret passage! There must be a secret passage!
The moment you recognize the danger.
The imperial pce turned upside down.
An emergency security system was immediately activated and this fact was ryed to the Marquis of Memphis.
Say it again. what?
Apparently, Dmitri broke in through the emergency passage. The secret passageway is a structure where smoke cannot enter, but smoke is leaking from there. The problem is that you cannot enter the secret passage unless you are of imperial lineage, but your opponent is Roman Dmitry. If it was an existence that deviated frommon sense every time, it would surely have solved the problem of the secret passage.
this.
to the subordinates report.
The Marquis of Memphis reacted with bewilderment.
The war with Dmitry had to be protracted.
If it showed shaking in just a few days, the Kronos Empires resistance could not achieve any results.
Call in the troops right now. We can never win the war against Dmitri if we allow enemies to invade from within. Opponent is Roman Dmitri. If we have thecency of being only one, we will repeat the defeats of the past.
It was an urgent call.
war in the past.
Each time I lost because of only one person.
Even if only a small number of people broke into it, it was a disaster the moment Roman Dmitri was included in that number.
The reaction that seemed to cause a game was very natural.
At the call of the Marquis of Memphis, troops were immediately deployed, and ayered defense system was formed around the secret passage.
And that wasnt all.
Arriving at the scene, the Marquis of Memphis screamed at the soldiers.
Close the secret passage right now. And there may be enemies inside, so inject poison gas into the passage.
All right.
It was a perfect response.
If there are enemies in the secret passage.
Even Roman Dmitry would have a hard time surviving.
Of course, there was a bit of uneasiness in my heart.
why did the smoke happen?
In fact, wouldnt it be normal to leave no traces like smoke if you moved through a secret passage?
but.
The opponent had no choice but to react sensitively to the variables of Roman Dmitry.
Only one. If we fail to recognize that the smoke is a signal of our enemies mistakes, we will face a disaster beyond our control. Even if the enemy uses the secret passage with some intention, we have no choice but to respond to the variable with all our might.
It was a grim reality.
Even knowing the existence of a variable.
A response was forced.
The Marquis of Memphis quickly sorted things out and was relieved to see that the entrance was closed.
It was then.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
far away
A huge explosion was heard.
The Marquis of Memphis turned her head to check the direction of the sound, and then realized that something was wrong.
damn it.
sure
Seongdonggyukseo (|).
Anxiety became a reality.
* * *
That time when the imperial pce was in an uproar.
Roman Dmitry walked towards the wall.
Its Roman Dmitry!
Attack!
above the castle wall.
The soldiers moved busily.
The archers stepped forward and fired arrows, followed by the wizards magic.
It was an overkill against just one person, but they were willing to do anything to deal with Roman Dmitri.
Unfortunately, the attack did not work.
Felix and the phoenix wizards Edwin Hector and the wizards of the sky raised their magical powers to protect Roman Dmitri.
Shield.
shield.
Quaang!
Pupper puffer puck.
All attacks are blocked by magic defense.
Through the thick clouds of dust, Roman Dmitry did not stop, stopping not far from the city walls.
The walls of the Kronos capital were huge.
The height of the invisible end of the castle walls made of hard materials and the magic defense installed inyers have never copsed in history.
everyone in the world.
They bowed their heads at the majesty of the empire.
Looking at the scenery that overwhelmed everyone, Roman Dmitri felt rather familiar.
his life.
Fighting against the strong was a daily routine.
Because they were strong, they recognized each others existence, and because they were strong, they exposed their ferocious teeth to destroy each other.
In the first ce, it is a world that the weak cannot be allowed to.
In a world of weak meat, Roman Dmitri has risen to the top as a predator that eats predators.
Alexandres ways once made me question. Its obviously the wrong way, but the destructive power pursued by excessive eruption can sometimes be more effective than restrained force. For example, when facing a strong opponent like Alexander, martial arts will be a sure solution, but in a situation facing a huge castle wall, reckless eruption is also a bad option. cant.
closely.
I grabbed the sword.
took a stance
I wanted to try it out.
Alexanders way.
What will happen if you solve it in your own way?
It was an unnecessary method in Moorim.
Murim won the battle with ordinary warriors rather than a siege battle over a castle.
Thats why the eruption of energy to attack indiscriminately against the majority was an inefficient method.
However, even in this world, it could not be said to be unconditionally inefficient.
In the situation of attacking the huge wall, it might be another way.
Roman Dmitry.
No, the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyuk.
It always has been.
He epted the world without prejudice and the power that Alexander had abandoned was newly manifested through Roman Dmitri.
widely.
one step.
took a step forward
In the process of Roman Dmitri extending his sword, Danjeons mana exploded, and the moment he swung his sword toward the castle wall, an active volcano erupted.
It was a huge explosion.
A tens of meters of aura arose from the sword, and it expressed an overwhelming presence like a blow wielded by a giant.
From now on, I will name it Heavenly Sword.
above the castle wall.
People lost their minds.
There was no way to respond or how to respond.
At the blow of the giant, they were swept away by a storm of aura.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
* * *
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating.
The aftermath of the explosion boiled over.
On the battlefield where the shock had not yet subsided, the soldiers of the Cronus Empire witnessed a devastating sight.
Ughhhhh!
evil!
Screams were heard from all sides.
Part of the massive castle wall had copsed, and soldiers buried in the ruins screamed in pain.
It was an incredible sight to see in person.
Roman Dmitry barely attempted a blow, and the impregnable castle, which had never allowed an enemy invasion in history, copsed.
they couldnt know
A magic bomb nted inside the castle wall.
Explosion in the inner wall.
And Roman Dmitrys blow.
Their imaginations could not have predicted that the three elements would destroy the wall at once.
It was shocking.
Everyone was stunned.
in between.
Bubbly.
Roman Dmitry moved on.
He took a step towards the space where the dust wind blew, and spoke calmly with his sword hanging down.
lets go.
That moment.
Attack!
Destroy the Empire!
For Dmitri!
right behind you.
Cheers like deterioration erupted.
The soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance, led by Chris and Kevin, rushed past Roman Dmitri and rushed towards Cronus Castle.
Sparks flew.
Really now.
It was time to destroy Kronos.
Chapter 410
Chapter 410: The Fall of Chronos (1)
The head of the capitals guards.
Alvaro looked up with a pale face.
Caught in a sandstorm, he was speechless, but what mattered to him now was the sight unfolding before his eyes.
What the hell is this?
Cheonongseong, the pride of Kronos.
It had copsed miserably.
One side of the wall copsed, revealing an empty space, and around it, people could be seen scattered among the ruins of the castle wall.
My eyes were spinning tight. Cronus was fully prepared for this war.
I promised that I could withstand any attack, but I was struck by a single sword, not a magic weapon.
out ofmon sense.
It felt like the world ofmon sense was copsing.
Alvaro was stunned for a moment by the overwhelming sight Roman Dmitri showed him.
With just one blow, our n was undone. I was nning on continuing the long-term battle as much as possible by putting a solid wall at the forefront, but if a hand-to-hand battle starts, I wont be able tost for even a day.
gritted it
Alvaro stood up.
Blood flowed from his forehead, as if he had been hit in the head, but he felt no pain from the maddeningly secreted adrenaline.
In the distance, the Kingdom Alliance soldiers could be seen pouring in.
Even if it was the worst situation, it couldnt copse like this, so Alvaro had no choice but to choose the only way to solve this situation.
Dark wizards. It is your turn.
self.
at that point.
The ck Robes stepped forward.
The Cronus Empire nurtured wizards on its own and created a warlock group by receiving Alexanders teachings.
It was a secret that should never have been revealed to the outside world.
It was a matter that could not be recklessly mentioned even with Alvaros authority, but the Marquis of Memphis, the currentmanding authority, was not present.
st furnace.
made a decision
As Alexandres identity was revealed anyway, the fact that Cronus used ck magic was already known.
For Alvaro, securing the safety of the empire was the priority rather thanplicated issues.
Dark wave.
Dark Wave.
sudden.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The ck magicians unleashed their magic.
The dark magic rising from them rose like a wave and poured down the walls, sweeping away the soldiers of the Kingdom Alliance.
The faces of the people who were swept away by the magic of darkness turned ck.
Those who knew how to use mana protected themselves from the magic of darkness, but those who did not, trembled and fell one by one withpletely drained faces.
next.
Summon zombie.
Come out, you dead.
dead people.
They shed red eyes.
Suddenly, he got up from his seat and thrust his sharp teeth at the beings who had just been his colleagues.
Kyaaak!
The enemies used ck magic!
Respond calmly!
In an instant, the outside of the city walls turned into hell.
ck magic is magic that specializes in killing, in which a single wizard drives countless people to death.
Just two spells proved that fact.
The power of the dark wave takes away peoples vitality and brings those who died that way back to life.
Alvaro found his ce and shouted at the soldiers who couldnt wake up to the powerful magic power disyed by the ck magicians.
All to location! Hold the wall!
yet.
The war is not over.
Only part of the wall copsed, but the ces that Roman Dmitry did not attack directly were in a state of maintaining the shape of the wall.
Then the battlefield was limited.
If only the copsed space is well sealed, if the Marquis of Memphis and reinforcements arrive in the meantime. I believed that I could ovee the crisis somehow.
And that.
It was an illusion.
A bright light shed from the sky as a group led by Roman Dmitri made their way through the dead.
bless.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
God bless you.
It was divine power.
* * *
The master of divine power.
They were Lunas priests.
With their hands together, they amplified their power under the shining divine power.
Bless.
Push the darkness down with the power of God.
anger.
just a few years ago.
They couldnt express their divine power like they do now.
In fact, the Church of Luna was no different from a group that worshiped Saint Isabel, but recently, the power used by Lunas priests has be stronger.
The Mother Elf said it might be a phenomenon caused by a dimensional rift.
Each dimension is clearly divided through the boundary line, and as the demonic realm exerts a strong influence on the ground realm, the priests who worship the gods naturally amplify their divine power.
of course.
It was nothingpared to Isabelle.
However, the power of the priests alone was enough to counter the dark magic manifested by the warlocks.
The evil-
darkness has been pushed back.
A soft light arose from the bodies of the Kingdom Alliance soldiers, and due to the blessing of divine power, they did not appear to be dyed in darkness anymore.
At the same time, the power of the dead also weakened.
As they shrieked at the divine power and retreated, the soldiers rushed in and blew off the dead mans head at once.
die!
puck.
It was the beginning of a counterattack.
one two.
The situation has been reversed.
The soldiers who overcame the magic of darkness quickly cleaned up the dead and couldnt produce new ones, so the magic of the ck magicians couldnt exert their power.
The ck magicians used additional magic in session.
He tried to follow up with aggressive magic, but it was after Edwin Hector noticed the opponents existence.
Fire Rain.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
above the sky.
The rain fell down.
The ck magicians stopped attacking magic and used defensive magic, but when Felix used additional magic, the beings on the wall were swept away at once.
Warlocks were not Alexander.
As long as Edwin Hector and Felix were holding on, they could not gain an advantage in the magical confrontation.
Dmitrys magic power.
It was also the highest on a continental basis.
While the ck magicians hesitated for a moment, a situation that Alvaro did not want unfolded before his eyes.
Attack!
Follow the lord!
this time, every time.
His enlisted men, led by Roman Dmitri, rushed inside through the copsed walls.
* * *
Soldiers following the vanguard.
There was no hesitation.
There was no fear.
Once Roman Dmitry encountered his enemies first, what followed gave them strong conviction.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
annihtion.
The space swept by the Heavenly Demon Sword was all in ruins.
The enemies who tried to block it somehow disappeared without a trace, and all eyes were focused on only one Roman Dmitri.
That is why Dmitris men felt no fear.
At the thought of being like the gods of their previous lives, they spread in all directions and suffocated the barely surviving enemies.
Cheak!
Ouch!
among them.
By far the standout was Kevin.
The beings who escaped the disaster called Roman Dmitri faced Dmitris evil spirits that followed.
Lord die!
The imperial army shouted as if in a fit of fuss.
With a pale face, he stabbed the spear, but Kevin let go of the attack with a ghost-like movement and shed the opponents chest.
Blood was sttered everywhere.
Kevin cut through the soldiers and killed them indiscriminately, opening a new path away from Roman Dmitri.
Pooh.
burrrrr.
The knight shuddered.
The knights of Cronus rushed in unison at the sight of their colleague copsing.
Pincer attack!
The opponent is Dmitris demon. For now, throw away Roman Dmitri and deal with this guy first!
changed strategy.
Roman Dmitry was out of the question.
When they couldnte up with a way to defeat him, the knights of Kronos attacked Kevin, who seemed to have a chance.
If Kevin was allowed to rampage further, the damage would not be negligible.
The sound of metal shing was heard from all sides, and dozens of knights rushed at Kevin at once.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
die!
dozens of articles.
They were all aura swordsmen.
From 5 stars to 3 stars, people who each thought of themselves as outstanding swordsmen were not shy about acknowledging Kevins existence and attacking with pincers.
All sides glittered.
The violent storm of the aura seemed to sweep away Kevins existence at once, but Kevins movements were shockingly bold.
widely.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
In the middle of Aura.
stepped into the storm
He managed to find space in the midst of a storm tearing up everywhere, and did not miss the opponents gap that was revealed at the moment.
sh.
Cheak!
its like
It was like a beast.
He bit off the opponents chest with his vicious eyes shining, and once again disappeared into the storm of aura, blocking all attacks that came towards him.
It was a situation that made it hard to breathe.
However, Kevin has been ustomed to this kind of situation after experiencing numerous battlefields.
This.
It didnt belong to the dangerous axis either.
Dazzlingly and shrewdly, he avoided each attack one by one, and always attacked an unexpected blind spot at the end.
puck.
this time too.
The knights head was blown off.
Kevin ughtered all the enemies he faced with a face drenched in blood.
He swung his sword like crazy.
The end was in sight.
As thest remaining knight charged at him with a terrified face, Kevin blew off one of his arms with one blow.
sh.
pod.
Blood spattered.
The knight widened his eyes.
Still, I decided that I had a clear chance against Kevin, but I couldnt ept the moment I experienced and witnessed in my head.
An empire is an imprable fortress.
Living as a knight of the Kronos Empire, he had never thought of such a shabby ending in which he cowardly tried to win somehow, but was defeated.
Was it like that?
Please save me.
dump.
got down on his knees
begged
The war was still in full swing.
There was a fight to kill each other around, but the knight said surrender without knowing himself in an unbearable sense of despair.
Even so, I wanted to turn away from reality.
He couldnt ept that the life he built through fiercepetition and hard work ended in such a futile way.
to that look.
Kevin smirked.
Thats why we shouldnt have started a war in the first ce.
sh.
A sword that blows your head off.
Kevin turned his steps with a calm face and slowly followed the trail of Roman Dmitri, who had gone so far that he couldnt catch up with him.
* * *
The situation was hopeless.
Alvaro couldnt make a normal decision about the massacre happening everywhere he could see.
And above all.
Caang!
Youre blocking this?!
Fiery Aura.
Alvaro managed to block the aura even though the person presumed to be an ordinary soldier distorted his expression even though he was a five-star aura tester.
It was a really eye-opening situation.
A 1-star aura is weaker than a 2-star aura, a 2-star aura is weaker than a 3-star aura, and a 3-star aura is weaker than a 4-star aura. This is the system of auras created by Alexander.
however.
Alvaro gritted his teeth at the sight of the soldier blocking the attack with an aura that was crudepared to his own.
Such a wormy bastard!
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
drove the soldiers
Neither Roman Dmitri, the best swordsman on the continent, nor Chris, Dmitris shlight, were dealing with Kevin, Dmitris demon.
An ordinary soldier whose face you cannot recognize. Against him, Alvaro pressed breathlessly.
The precarious appearance of not copsing scratched the inside of him, and it did not matter to him what status Dmitrys men held within Dmitry.
sure thing.
The opponent was just an ordinary soldier.
The outfit he wears proves that fact, but it upsets me that I couldnt defeat him in one shot.
pod.
Blood sttered from his face.
It was a brief difference.
When the opponent risked his life to let go of the blow, Alvaro finally drove the opponent into a corner.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
broke the aura
He shattered his opponents sword and cut his chest, and in the meantime cut off the soldiers breath, who was struggling to the end, with an evil face.
The opponents face has be a mess.
Alvaro let out a rough breath that was btedly filling up at the face that was so tattered that even the figure torn to pieces by the aura could not be recognized.
Whoop whoop whoop.
joy of victory?
There was nothing like that.
It was embarrassing.
Seeing himself struggling against ordinary soldiers like this, he btedly faced the hopeless reality.
This is Dmitri.
Only then did I know
war in the past.
The reason why Dmitri was able to turn the ridiculous situation around was that even if he excluded the existence of Roman Dmitri, the ability of those who followed him was also supported.
It was a war that had already ended.
There was no way to block the attack of the united kingdoms, led by Dmitri, from the moment the walls they had prepared so far copsed and the dark magic stopped working.
why.
What kind of magic did Dmitri use?
I couldnt understand how in such a short amount of time he could be strong enough to put the Empire at bay.
Alvaro hurriedly withdrew.
After withdrawing as far as he could from the intertwined battlefield, he called in his lieutenant and found his only hope.
The Marquis of Memphis! Where the hell is the Marquis of Memphis?!
before battle.
Upon a report that the imperial pce had been attacked, the Marquis of Memphis quickly mobilized troops and disappeared to support it.
ording to further reports.
There were no intruders.
Then you had toe back.
He believed that the Marquis of Memphis, not himself, had to lead the situation, and that he, who knew a lot, woulde up with solutions that he did not know.
And elite troops also followed the Marquis of Memphis.
In a situation where their help was desperate, Alvaro looked at the adjutant in charge ofmunications with a desperate expression.
however.
With a face in despair, the adjutant gave the worst answer that Alvaro did not expect.
I have contacted you dozens of times, but you have not received a single response. It seems that the Marquis of Memphis gave up fighting and fled.
at that point.
tall.
In Alvaro, all thought circuits stopped.
to give up the fight
It was truly the worst development that should never have happened.
Chapter 411
Chapter 411 The Fall of Cronus (2)
A little while ago.
The Marquis of Memphis, who had been moving hurriedly after hearing the explosion, heard an unbelievable report from the capitals guards.
[The Marquis of Memphis! Roman Dmitri has raised his aura and brought down the walls! Since the cracks in the castle wall have spread throughout, it is impossible to proceed with repairs by wasting time. The Nongseong operation was aplete failure. Pleasee to the scene and give us a new order.]
I stopped.
A cool aura permeated his entire body, and the Marquis of Memphis reflected on the report.
The wall copsed?
It was shocking.
Cronus prepared everything for this day, but the wall copsed while he was away.
It was an iprehensible situation.
ording to the report, Roman Dmitri was strong enough to break down the wall at once, and the Kronos Empire faced an unavoidable crisis.
Klopp.
I swallowed dry saliva.
He did not know the true nature of the operation that Dmitri attempted.
It was unthinkable that workers would have been used to break down the wall, and what was certain was that the sit-in was no longer possible.
All operations came from the soundness of the walls.
However, a fundamental question arose as to whether Cronus would have a chance if the castle walls had copsed from the start.
It was impossible.
The war is over.
He was terrified at the fact that the monster that had killed Alexander and demolished the walls wasing to kill him.
If Cronus is defeated like this. Will I be able to survive?
maybe.
There was a high probability of being executed as an example.
Roman Dmitry was such a person.
At least those inmand who had expressed their intention to fight him had never survived.
Marquis of Barco Benedict, Emperor of Valha, and so on.
I dont know if he epted it when he allowed room forpromise, but the earnest pleas of those who lost the war didnt work.
What mattered to him was a clear precedent rather than popr sentiment, and thus all of Roman Dmitris enemies died.
Its as if the war is over. If there is no way to deal with Roman Dmitri in a situation where the castle wall has copsed, everyone will die due to that one existence in the end. Joining the walls is pointless. There is no reason for me to sacrifice my life to save them for the fallen Kronos Empire.
Marquis?
The family knight asked with a puzzled face.
looking at him
said the Marquis of Memphis.
We are not heading for the walls.
What do you mean?
You cant even see the current situation?! Roman Dmitry knocked down the walls. I mean, Dmitris demons are running at us with lights in their eyes, threatening to kill us! Right now, there is no point in resisting to the death. For now, you have to survive somehow to n for the future.
All right. But where are you going to run to? There is no retreat for us.
then
Faced reality.
The only way out was through a secret passage.
If they moved with Emperor Cronus at the forefront, they would have been able to escape through that ce, but thinking about it, they gave orders directly and sprayed poison gas on the escape route and closed it.
Dmitris operation was intentional.
It sent smoke to the secret passage to disperse power and at the same time made a te so that Cronus could block the escape route on its own.
I got goosebumps.
how.
How far did Roman Dmitri n?
The Marquis of Memphis chewed his lips carefully with an anxious face as his breath was gradually tightened.
I had to think.
how to survive yourself.
From the magicmunicator, I heard the word that I wanted a response, and some of the knights who followed me looked at this situation with disgust.
But those issues didnt matter at all.
The Marquis of Memphis, who was racking his brains, suddenly remembered the ce that Emperor Cronus, who was possessed by Alexander, often visited.
Yes, the secret room! Thats it!
I was sure
in order to survive.
The only way was to hide for a while, not to fight against the storm that came upon Kronos.
* * *
It was a terrible reality.
At the fact that the Marquis of Memphis had escaped, Alvaro, the head of the capitals guard, gritted his teeth with a face in which the world copsed.
You bastard who cant even be like this. To abandon the country to live alone.
It was dark before my eyes.
In his field of vision, he saw soldiers being ughtered unterally, and he couldnte up with a way to solve this problem.
To be exact, Ipletely lost my confidence when I faced him directly.
At first, he believed that if he didnt give up and fought, he would have a chance to win, but as he dealt with Dmitris soldiers, he admitted that Dmitri could no longer be called a weak country on the outskirts.
It was strong.
Dmitris powerful soldiers seemed to overwhelm even most knights.
It was then.
Are you themander?
Bubbly.
someone.
approached him
When I looked up, I saw sharp eyes and impressive blonde hair, and it was not difficult to predict that it was Dmitris sh from the bloody spirit that radiated from it.
For a moment, I felt as if my blood was drying up.
I never wanted to deal with a guy like Chris, but I thought it wouldnt be a bad picture if I was in a situation where I was driven to the edge anyway.
Yes, I am Alvaro, the captain of the capitals guard.
closely.
I gripped my sword tightly.
Even if you die.
I wanted to leave behind the past.
If Alvaro, the head of the capitals guard, killed Dmitris shlight, he will leave a name even if he dies miserably right here.
His eyes shed fiercely.
Emperor Cronus was Alexanders puppet, and the Marquis of Memphis, who led Cronus, cowardly ran away.
This country is over.
Alvaro, who was closely watching his opponent, instantly exploded his aura as Chris took a step closer.
And the man who will kill you!
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was explosive.
It prated the space in an instant, and the aura erupting from Alvaros sword spread as if to engulf the world.
It was an overflow of aura. In exchange for his own life, Alvaro collected all the mana spread throughout his body.
kill him
I will die too.
He intended to prove with his own strength that Cronus was an empire that conquered the continent.
And thats it.
sh.
puck.
It was thest memory of Alvaro.
Chris didnt dodge the attack, but dug into a sharp gap and blew off the opponents head at once.
Ilseom (һW).
It got faster.
While imagining Ares and imagining Kevin, Chris polished himself.
For the sake of Roman Dmitri, he happily epted the growth of his colleagues, but he had no intention of encroaching on his territory.
Martial arts is not just about training the body.
As Chriss mind entered a new realm, Alvaro was unable to properly capture his opponents attacks until the moment of his death.
Chris took a step back.
My throat is burned.
More than Kevin.
He wanted to reveal himself.
* * *
Cronus lost his fighting spirit.
From the start, the walls copsed, the Marquis of Memphis was nowhere to be seen, and Alvaro could no longer give orders.
They only fight because they are driven to the battlefield. They did not show a strong desire to win this war.
They knew too.
The fact that there is no chance of winning.
And Roman Dmitry keenly captured the rapidly changing flow of war.
I still dont see the Marquis of Memphis. In a situation where it is revealed that Emperor Cronus is a scarecrow, the fact that the person with the strongestmanding power is not visible means that he has given up on the war and fled.
No exnation was needed.
It was visible.
The confusion of the enemy who lost theirmander.
If so, Dmitri didnt have to continue fighting until he was ready for damage.
Heavenly Sword.
up to the sky.
Aura surged.
Peoples eyes focused on one ce, and as if Gods judgment fell, the space in front of them was swept away at once.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was an overwhelming sight.
People who looked at me in awe, people who ran away to try to survive, people who raised their auras to fight back somehow, and so on. was suddenly destroyed.
The indiscriminate eruption of the aura is not a very powerful method against individuals, but the people of the Cronus Empire could not handle its destructive power just by being swept away by the aura.
out of the sky.
transcended human limits.
In the momentary silence, Roman Dmitri raised his voice.
The war is already over. Yourmander, the Marquis of Memphis, has fled and no one wille to rescue you. I will ask you. It is a battlefield where neither Emperor Cronus nor themander to lead you exists. What are you guys fighting for?
asked a question
Moment.
The war has stopped.
People with bloodstained faces looked at Roman Dmitri with fascinated expressions and reacted with confusion at the Marquis of Memphis flight.
They didnt know that.
They were just fighting because they wanted to fight, and they had no way of knowing that the Marquis of Memphis had abandoned them.
So the shock was great. Kronoss soldiers looked at each other, hoping someone would exin this confusing situation.
The Kronos Empire used ck magic. Alexander proved that fact, and warlocks were mobilized in the battle just now. Is that really what you want this country to look like? Are you willing to sacrifice your life to the end for those who want to seize power even by using ck magic that drives humans to ruin?
they.
You have no right to decide on war.
Because they were forcibly driven to the battlefield, they were given thest chance to end the war.
If you want to fight for Kronos to the end, I will kill all of them without leaving a single prisoner of war. choose You are the only chance to choose your future.
at that point.
people are confused
At a time when they were at a loss as to what to do, a man walked out among the crowd.
Can I just ask you one question?
he is.
was amon soldier.
An ordinarymoner whose name was not known, he stepped out in front of the people.
* * *
said the soldier.
I heard that you never give a second chance. We missed our chance to surrender, and a moment ago we were very determined to kill your people. But are you really willing to give us a chance? Knowing that a man named Roman Dmitri has shown absolutely no mercy, what can we trust toy down our weapons?
It was a desperate voice.
for him.
I couldnt trust beings with power.
While preparing for this war, the Marquis of Memphis emphasized a fact to the soldiers.
Roman Dmitri is a battlefield demon. Have you ever heard that he saved an enemys life? The Kronos Empire has already been ssified as an enemy to Roman Dmitri. So, in order to survive, you have to win at all costs.
that word.
imprinted in my mind
Kronoss soldiers swung their weapons to the end with fear-stricken faces at the fact that they would have no choice but to die if they did not defeat Dmitri.
In a situation where you are driven to the edge of a precipice anyway.
Rather than running away to survive even for a minute or a second, I firmly believed that it was right to fight by clinging to the slightest possibility of victory.
however.
Themanders have fled.
In a situation where even the hope he believed in was gone, the soldier who stepped forward represented everyones position with a pitiful gaze.
said Roman Dmitry.
If you were the decision makers who could decide your own future, I unequivocally would not have given you a second chance. It is the domain of decision makers to not allow precedent. People like the emperor of this country and the Marquis of Memphis, who drove you into battle a little while ago, belong to that realm.
It is not intended to be merciful.
What is precedent.
You need a clear target.
If he could set a precedent by killing everyone in this room, Roman Dmitri would be willing tomit a massacre.
However, all those inmand who drove them to death fled.
The precedent set by the cruelty of the battlefield by ughtering them all did not help.
Eventually.
It is and to rule.
Just as they epted people from other powers in the process of conquering Murim, they were also beings who would be the people.
The reason I am giving you a chance is clear. I need people who will live for me in thisnd as well. When you can decide your own future, if you ept my existence, you will have a chance to live a new life.
that.
It was the answer that the ruling ss wanted.
The mere fact of giving them a chance to live in the future had no reason to fight any more as ordinary soldiers.
Took.
I will surrender.
abandoned the weapon.
he was the start
Fighting.
Clink.
one two.
Throwing away weapons from all sides.
It spread like an epidemic in an instant, and the soldiers of the Cronus Empire knelt down and bowed their heads.
I will surrender.
Please save us.
A long bad rtionship with Kronos.
It was the moment we were finally approaching the end.
* * *
Things have been sorted out.
Kronoss soldierspletely surrendered and Lucas reported the current situation.
As expected, the Marquis of Memphis seems to have run away. A chase team is being sent to investigate the traces, and no circumstances have been found for Emperor Cronus to have left the imperial pce.
i get it. Be sure to find the Marquis of Memphis.
yes.
Lucas backed off.
now.
It was their turn to upy the imperial pce.
Roman Dmitry moved on.
After that, Chris and Kevin followed, followed by a procession of Dmitris soldiers. It was a breathtaking sight.
They were on their way to Kronos imperial pce, but no one blocked their path.
It was empty.
There was no one to keep.
Actually, it was expected.
Castro and the Imperial Knights.
The beings guarding the imperial family were Alexanders dogs, and since he was dead, there was no one to fight for Emperor Cronus, who was only a puppet.
It was truly bloodless.
I thought that perhaps the dispossessed Emperor Cronus might have already vacated his seat and fled in the static revolving space.
like that.
You have reached your destination.
When I opened the huge door and went inside, I saw an unexpected sight in front of me.
Did the capital fall in just one day?
Emperor Kronos.
He, with a thin and sickly face, did not escape alone and sat in the emperors seat.
Chapter 412
Chapter 412: The Fall of Chronos (3)
It was a different situation.
The emperor who ruled the empire was alone without anyone escorting him.
Is it a trap?
It was a valid question.
but.
Even though they expanded their senses to check the surroundings, they could not detect any aura of living beings except for the emperor.
It was the same with magical energy.
I couldnt understand the other persons intentions, but Roman Dmitri didnt care.
whatever you have prepared
You wont be able to stop yourself.
As Roman Dmitri stepped inside, Emperor Kronos let out a muffled voice.
From the beginning, I expected this to happen. The stupid Marquis of Memphis thought that if he struggled to the end, he would find a way to live, but that was just a vain hope. Roman Dmitry. How could something like the Marquis of Memphis stop something Alexandre feared?
ime.
Emperor Kronos was a great person.
Even as an emperor, he rose to the level of an aura swordsman, and everyone said he was gifted with the greatest talent ever, but now he looked so shabby.
Even as he spat out the words, he kept gasping for breath.
It wouldnt be strange if he died anytime, but his eyes shone sharply in the darkened eyelids.
Ive been wanting to check you out myself. Why does the existence that erodes my consciousness feel infinite reverence for you? Alexander is not a person to be respected and feared. A monster that created Aura and dominated the continent for a long time. He considered himself the best, but to you, Roman Dmitry, he became an infinitely small human being.
Possession.
Emotions were shared.
I didnt know what kind of life Alexander had led, but at least I read the agitation of emotions that arose whenever Roman Dmitri was mentioned.
It was shocking.
Aleksandr is a monster beyond human limits, but in his rtionship with Roman Dmitri, he mentally epted the position of absolute weakling.
that.
It was a surrender of the heart.
It wasnt from the result of winning or losing, but Alexander unconsciously considered Roman Dmitri to be the top.
Actually, I still havent found out the truth about you. What is certain is that a person named Roman Dmitri defeated Alexander and captured the capital of Kronos in just one day. Alexanders awe was not simply an unfounded feeling, but that he had no choice but to sincerely acknowledge the existence of you.
admired
Roman Dmitry.
What was considered impossible has be a reality.
Wandering in the deep sea, he came to a conclusion as soon as he regained his life.
I, Emperor Cronus, acknowledge your existence. You deserve me to destroy this Kronos.
I opened my eyes.
Squeezing out his life force, he screamed in a fit of rage.
A new absolute. Take my head in front of everyone!
* * *
Day of the day.
I still couldnt forget it.
Emperor Cronus, who had lost consciousness for a while during theing-of-age ceremony, suddenly woke up one day.
what is this?
Several years from theing-of-age ceremony.
time has been deleted
In his head, how he had been living was vividly recorded, but it was not all thought and judged by Emperor Cronus himself.
Like a puppet controlled by countless threads. Moved by someones intention.
As the years passed, people regarded Emperor Cronus as a symbol of fear and tried to solve the problem even btedly thinking that things were wrong.
but.
When he got out of the set frame, Emperor Cronuss consciousness was sucked back into the abyss.
rumble.
I was out of breath.
It was frustrating.
In pitch-ck darkness, Emperor Cronus lived like a spectator looking into the lives of others.
The puppet of the unconscious lived the life that Alexander hadmanded him to live, and sometimes he moved himself.
As the possession was repeated, he realized the devastating reality.
Alexander made himself a puppet, and Emperor Cronus had no way to get out of the abyss due to his powerful magic.
Mind was gnawed.
I was wasting my time like an idiot.
Even as he looked at his life with his eyes wide open, there was nothing he could do.
Then one day.
A strange thing happened.
Emperor Kronos, who gained control of his body, forced his voice to correct his mistake.
is there anyone there Who asked if there was none!
Called people.
Then.
This war was started for an unfair reason. I will feel responsible and dere a truce.
The war is over.
At the time, he believed it was the right thing to do and thought it was the only way to fight against Alexander who had taken over his consciousness.
It was the truth about Cronus that people did not know.
The sudden deration of truce that put an end to the First Continental War was brought about by the Emperor Cronus, the owner of the body, gaining control over consciousness.
Again.
Consciousness plunged beyond the abyss.
Emperor Cronus, thinking that he had little time left, gritted his teeth and shouted in his heart.
Alexander. If, at any time, I get out of the yoke of this heinous life, I will do the right thing as the emperor of Cronus. So I will hold on to the end. Even in the abyss, my consciousness will not be extinguished, and I will wait for an opportunity to be given to me even for a moment. Your world wontst forever, just like I dered a truce at my will, even if only for a moment.
in the abyss.
lost consciousness
Meanwhile, Emperor Cronus came up with just one name.
Roman Dmitry.
someday.
If he gets his life back, it will surely be because of the existence Alexander fears.
* * *
And now.
Emperor Kronos said.
The world has fallen into chaos due to the Kronos Empire. Society copsed and many people had to live a hellish reality. As the emperor of the Kronos Empire, I have no intention of avoiding that responsibility. It was not something I decided or ordered, but it is an undeniable fact that Alexander is also a man of Kronos.
Alexander.
He was clearly evil.
Although he had nned everything independently, it could not be said that the atrocities he hadmitted were unrted to the Kronos Empire.
No matter what.
He was also the emperor of Kronos.
Alexander, who created Aura andid the foundation for the empire, was a symbolic figure who could be said to be Cronus himself.
How can you deny such an existence?
If people are looking for a target of resentment in the harsh reality, they have no choice but to mention Alexander and Cronus, where he was born and raised.
so that.
Emperor Cronus epted reality.
I went through many thoughts in the abyss. What I, who has lived as a puppet for the rest of my life, must do in order for this country and the world to move in the right direction. The conclusion I came to after much thought was that I had to die meaningfully. Due to repeated possession, my vitality has already reached its limit. Rather than desperately trying to maintain this life that I dont know when I will die, I want to finish my life worth living, which has been ugly all my life.
Farr.
My body trembled.
My eyelids kept closing, and I wanted to vomit everything right away because of the strong energy rising up from within.
Not yet.
Not yet.
Since there was so much to say, Emperor Cronus forcibly held on to the ceremonial cord and told the reason why he was left here alone.
Kill me in front of everyone. Take all the glory of the Kronos Empire by killing me, the representative of the Dark Ages. Empires Fame, Empires Territory, My people. Whoever punishes me for driving the continent to ruin, like Alexander, will be able to take it all.
after death.
A being who will rule thisnd after him.
Choosing the future of Kronos was the best the dying Emperor Cronus could do.
In fact, it was unfair.
It was not easy to ept the fact that he had done nothing wrong but had to be sacrificed in this devastating reality.
If given one chance.
If there were days left to live, Emperor Cronus would have tried to continue his life somehow, even by bowing his head and swearing allegiance.
knowing that it is impossible.
epted reality.
however.
I decline your offer.
The reply shocked Emperor Cronus.
* * *
Emperor Kronos.
He was a man with many stories.
His situation, his decision, I know that nothing is easy, but there is no reason to listen to what he wants.
what the heck does that mean?
Emperor Kronos asked in a trembling voice.
Just a suggestion.
The opponent had nothing to lose.
He said that he would sacrifice his head and die as a symbol of evil, but why did he reject such an offer?
said Roman Dmitry.
People sometimes fall into that illusion. The illusion that you can decide something for yourself. Emperor Kronos. You are a history of defeat. Because the emperors of Kronos in the past, including you, were ipetent, they were ruled by Alexander, and innocent people had to bear the damage intact. But why should I inherit your will? If you hadnt put a knife to your throat, your words might be persuasive. But right now you dont have any other options.
Roman Dmitry! Im not talking about winning or losing. My heart to ept death, my decision to admit defeat. Is it so ridiculous to you!
I opened my eyes.
He vomited out his strong emotions in a seething rage.
understood.
For Emperor Cronus, that decision would have been the best.
So it is an illusion. For losers, reality is bound to be absurd.
past life.
Roman Dmitry rose from the bottom to the top.
Unlike Emperor Cronus, he did not live the life of a ruler who could decide something every time.
Emperor Kronos. You were given the life of a decision maker from birth, and thats why you regard this situation as abnormal. Most people live irrational lives. Because he was amoner, because he was not born with talent. They deal with the mistakes made by decision makers and ept them as normal. Your life right now is your situation. It is an irrational reality that you have to ept. From the moment Cronus failed to control the disaster called Alexandre, you are not a pitiful being living a miserable life alone, but just a loser like other people.
The story of Emperor Kronos.
It wasnt sublime.
Although he could be pitiful, there was no reason to make his life special.
atst.
he was just defeated
He gave in to Alexander and lost control of his own life.
It was clear that it was a unfair and miserable story for the person himself.
Born as an heir to the Kronos Empire, which had already been swallowed up by a huge n, it was unfortunate that his life was swallowed up without a chance to resist.
However, if you change your identity, you have not lived a miserable life.
Unlike Kevin, who was born as a weakling and took the life of being eaten for granted, Emperor Cronus at least had the right to decorate the end of his life because he was born as an heir to the imperial family.
That is.
Its true.
so it wasnt epted.
The fact that Emperor Cronus made this decision at any time did not want others to glorify it.
History should not feel sorry for today. You will remain an ipetent emperor, ruled by Alexander, and no noble sacrifice for the empire will be remembered. Then people will want a leader who is strong and will not be shaken by any threat. That is the future I wish for. This moment, when you are not allowed any room for beautification, will exist entirely for me.
what is that?
Emperor Kronoss pupils shook.
Not even once.
I had never thought like Roman Dmitri.
It is no different now, but he is not allowed the right to control this situation.
Emperor Kronos. You die a helpless death in a ce where no one will remember you.
sh.
blown the neck
Emperor Kronos.
It was a hopeless and shabby end for him.
* * *
The floor was stained with blood.
Taking his gaze away from the shabby strewn corpses, Roman Dmitri walked outside without regret.
which one
You might call yourself cruel.
It is because the Emperor Cronus, who epted death at the end and lived his whole life in the abyss, did not allow even the end desired.
But as a leader,passion and reality had to be separated.
No matter how strange the story he had, it was impossible to know what kind of ripple effect the story he would leave behind would have in the future.
It makes sense because there is no next page.
There was no reason to leave room to glorify the past of a loser in the future he would build.
When you think about it, it was a very sad existence.
Others were given a chance to decide their lives, but Emperor Cronus was in a reality where he would not even be given such a chance.
When he faced Roman Dmitry without running away.
Not dragging him around like a dog and killing him was the least courtesy he could show to an enemy who stayed there until the end.
Come out.
Lucas came over and said.
I found traces of the Marquis of Memphis. It looks like he hid himself in a secret room.
the near future.
The Marquis of Memphis will face a devastating reality.
Unlike Emperor Cronus, the reality that he would never die gracefully.
Roman Dmitry said coldly.
Guide me. I will go myself.
Chapter 413
Chapter 413 The Fall of Chronos (4)
It was a dreary space.
The Marquis of Memphis, who entered the vast and empty space where no one except Emperor Cronus was allowed to enter, moved to the center like a man possessed by something.
There was a well-kept parchment on the table. Actually, Ive always been curious.
He was the only one who knew about the existence of the secret room, but there were many times when he wanted to ask what Emperor Cronus was doing here.
Instinctively, he touched the parchment.
With no one to control him, he naturally read the contents of the parchment carefully.
[A very long time ago. The door to the world has been opened. The cold energy that came from it froze the world, and the disaster left in the worldsted forever. God said that someday someone who would represent Gods will would appear and solve the worlds problems. But if you miss that time, the world will nevere out of the abyss of despair.]
It was an oracle.
As the Marquis of Memphis, I couldnt understand the contents.
Since I didnt know about Alexanders existence from the beginning, I didnt know that the disaster left in the world meant Alexander.
I wondered. What does this oracle mean?
What did Emperor Cronus, or Alexander, try to achieve by repeating this over and over again?
It was then.
Parss.
The parchment has changed.
The letters disappeared and then were newlybined, revealing different contents than before.
[The disaster has be a reality. The dark door will open. Its an unavoidable reality, and its nothing if you cant see it in front of your eyes. Humans. Be vignt. Get ready. be outraged On the day pitch-ck darkness strikes the world, mankind will face an unprecedented disaster.]
It is the door of darkness.
Eyes flickered.
dark door.
The moment he read those words, something came to the Marquis of Memphiss mind.
devildom.
Alexander epted the magic of darkness.
It means to enshrine the ruler of the demon realm, and for generations, the gate of darkness has meant the passage between the earth and the demon world.
Then the meaning of the oracle was clear. Alexander wanted to descend the Demon King.
If the beings of darkness invaded this world, in fact, the confrontationalposition so far had no meaning.
Humans will all die out.
Even Roman Dmitry was mere human in the face of an unmanageable disaster.
This is rather an opportunity for me. If I can trace Alexanders trail and meet the rulers of the underworld, I can be a new power in the world in return for cooperating with them. If they epted Alexander, they would surely judge that they needed help from the surface world. I can be the second Alexander.
His eyes gleamed with longing.
anyway.
It was on the brink.
In a situation where he had no choice but to hide, he said that the oracle was an unavoidable disaster.
The stuffy stomach seemed to have calmed down a little now.
I thought it waspletely over, but the Marquis of Memphis found an unexpected breakthrough.
but.
Hope didntst long.
jump.
The Marquis of Memphis! Lo Roman Dmitri found the location of the secret room!
articles report.
Seeing the knight speaking with a pale face, the Marquis of Memphis heart sank.
* * *
The resistance of the knights was pointless.
The knights who rushed to try to block the entry somehow failed to exchange battles a few times and fell to the ground, sttering blood.
The floor was covered in blood.
The knights had no choice but to be pushed back by the appearance of their colleagues who did not move, and eventually became trapped in a secret room with no escape.
behind the knights.
The Marquis of Memphis trembled.
With a pale face and anxious eyes, he found a presence and his eyes shook sharply.
Bubbly.
If I had intended to run away, I should have gone farther. Isnt that right, Marquis of Memphis?
Roman Dmitry.
That was him.
The blood was frozen cold.
The Marquis of Memphis could not answer anything about the situation, but his mouth was open.
finished.
Roman Dmitri was an opponent whose survival could not be guaranteed even if he met on a wide battlefield, but there was no space for him to escape in the secret room.
Anger and resentment surged. Where the heck did it go wrong?
He, who used to serve the emperor Cronus, was now driven to the edge of a precipice.
It was then.
Ha, I will surrender.
We are merely beings carrying out orders. I will surrender, so please save me.
Knights of Memphis.
they threw away their weapons
Even though Roman Dmitri hadnt suggested surrender first, they looked at each other, then knelt down and bowed their heads in unison.
As the Marquis of Memphis, it was embarrassing.
Seeing his face flush with anger, the Marquis of Memphis shouted at the knights.
How dare these guys! How can you who have received the grace of the Memphis family .
shut up!
I stopped talking.
The knight turned his head around and showed a face that showed no respect for the person he served.
We have never been sincere with you. I dont want to die following a guy like you. So, if you want to die, die alone. To put it bluntly, we are only guilty of following orders.
I saw Roman Dmitry again.
He hung his head andined of regret.
As far as I know, I heard that those who surrendered were spared. Please give us a chance to rectify our mistake. If you spare us, we will dedicate everything in the Memphis family to Roman Dmitri.
The wormy bastards.
yes ?
Moment.
I was puzzled.
Looking up at the unexpected reaction, I saw Roman Dmitri looking down with cold eyes.
The beings I give a chance to are those who have nothing to do with this situation. Those forced into the battlefield are given a chance, but you guys who fled to the secret room to live alone are a different story. I do not reject renegades. However, even apostasy has its time.
Please have mercy on me evil!
sh.
Blood spattered.
When Roman Dmitri cut down the knight in front, the knights behind hurriedly picked up their weapons and tried to resist.
But it was just a meaningless outburst.
In the meantime, Chris and Kevin sprinted forward and shed their opponents necks before they could do anything.
The situation was sorted out.
Only the Marquis of Memphis remained, and the parchment was visible in the field of view of the Marquis of Memphis, who was hesitantly stepping back.
Lo Roman Dmitry! I offer you a deal!
I heard the dagger.
Suddenly, the parchment was torn to pieces.
After making a mess so that the contents inside could not be confirmed, he looked at Roman Dmitri and said.
Inside the parchment were written warnings of the dangers approaching the world. if you save me Ill tell you everything I checked. Roman Dmitry. This isnt just a threat. Even you will not be able to handle the risks that have already materialized if you are not prepared for the reality.
His voice trembled.
It felt like grabbing at least a straw.
Raising his dagger, he prayed again and again in his heart that Roman Dmitri would ept this offer.
But he knew too.
Roman Dmitry.
I dont need your help.
that it is upromising.
Immediately, a cold voice pierced his ears.
Bind the Marquis of Memphis. The Marquis of Memphis will be painfully punished in front of everyone, not here.
* * *
Dark clouds rolled in.
As the cool wind drove away the fishy smell of blood, the people of Cronus, who had been hiding in the house, moved toward the za one by one.
The war is already over.
As the soldiers surrendered, the fact became known to the people, and Roman Dmitry announced that he would publicly dere an end to the war in the square.
Square of Kronos.
It was crowded.
In the space they were looking at, the top leaders of Cronus, like the Marquis of Memphis, were kneeling on the scaffold.
Only then did it be real. Kronos is defeated.
It was a strange sight to see for the first time in my life, and before long Roman Dmitri appeared through the crowd and stepped onto the scaffold.
tall.
I stopped walking.
I looked down at people.
Even though countless crowds were looking at him, Roman Dmitri showed a presence that overwhelms them.
I would like to announce the end of the war here and now. The Kronos Empire hasmitted many evils in the meantime. The desires of figures such as Alexander, the emperor of Cronus, have stained the continent with darkness, and the wealth and glory you have enjoyed so far has been made with the blood and tears of the people of other countries. I will change the basis from now on. Kronos will no longer be able to live the same life as before.
It was a promation.
Coercion, not persuasion.
People showed shaking eyes.
He knew that reality would change because he had lost the war, but change was not an easy matter to ept.
The country I want to create in the future follows clearws. You will not be rejected just because you are from Cronus, and personal feelings will not be above thew. It is a system no one can vite. Even if I break thew, I will be punished in front of everyone.
He raised his voice.
In the flow of change that will arise in the future, Roman Dmitry spoke of a new world.
If you want your life to be the same as before. get out of my shadow I have no intention of forcing you into the world to be created on this earth. But if you want to follow my system. Forget all the glories of the past. If you faithfully fulfill your role in your ce, I will dly ept you as my people.
I was out of breath.
no one objected
The great tide had no choice but toply and acknowledged that Roman Dmitry was the new leader.
he is.
He said he wouldnt reject it.
Cronus said he would give them a chance to live as a new people, not to punish them for their evil deeds.
The words of a loser are miserable.
Beings who have lived in the existing power system may not be happy with this situation, but Roman Dmitris remarks gave new hope to those who are always there even if the world changes.
Thats what the people are.
They are neither good nor evil, they are just beings living a given life.
The te wasid.
Now it was time to put an end to the situation.
shouted Roman Dmitri.
I will proceed with the execution ceremony from now on!
* * *
The execution was static.
Even people who cheer.
No one was sad.
While the people gathered in the square watched, those who stood on the scaffold epted their deaths with miserable faces.
puck.
Took.
Degururu.
Another head rolled across the floor, covered in blood.
He was an active follower of the Marquis of Memphis and was put on this scaffold for his loyalty.
Executions were carried out in order.
As one was dragged forward, he sobbed to death, and as soon as his head was blown off, another was violently dragged out before the blood had dried.
puck.
Puck puck puck.
It was the sound of death.
The executioner had already killed several people, but continued his role with a calm face.
The era of Kronos wasing to an end.
It is called Valha and the two major mountain ranges, and it is the most powerful country on the continent in name and reality that produced Alexander, the founder of Aura.
People thought that the day woulde when Cronus would conquer the continent someday, but he met a futile end that put his reputation to shame.
one two.
The number of people to be executed decreased.
Under the scaffold, he moved the corpse who had lost his head, and before he knew it, only one Marquis of Memphis remained.
I closed my eyes tightly.
He epted death while waiting for his turn.
He regretted ending his life like this, but he had no choice.
It was then.
said Roman Dmitry.
The Marquis of Memphismunicated directly with Alexander and led the evil deeds of Cronus. He will not immediately judge. Tied to this scaffold, he will be reminded of the miserable reality countless times, and he will slowly wither away in this space where everyone is watching. That is my punishment for the Marquis of Memphis.
What!
I shook my head.
It wasnt this.
He epted death with difficulty, but Roman Dmitry punished him severely.
Just kill them! I am the one who ruled this country. Stop insulting me and blow my head off like everyone else!
cried out in evil
OK.
Roman Dmitri looked down at him.
He crouched down, met the Marquis of Memphiss gaze, and whispered in a quiet voice so people couldnt hear.
There are two reasons why I dont kill you right away. The first is to give options to those who followed you, even though they did not climb this scaffold. If they devise some kind of n to save you in a space where everyone is watching, I will pull them out to the root and eradicate them all. But if you repress your anger when you have the opportunity, they will not dare to show their teeth when another opportunity presents itself.
It was intentional.
open space.
If you deliberately neglect your vignce, you will make the Marquis of Memphis essible to anyone who wants to.
The second is to keep the target for people to express their anger within reach. People have a lot of ill feelings towards you. If the people called the powerful people of this country had not been ruled by their ugly desires, the people of Cronus would not have lost their families. If someone vites thews I have set and tries to harm you, I will use that existence as an example and prove what kind of person I am. But if the dayes when you will wither away and die in this ce, not by anyone else, as the punishment I gave .
Thatugh seemed demonic to the Marquis of Memphis.
This country willepletely under my control.
Chapter 414
Chapter 414: The Fall of Chronos (5)
As expected.
People from the Marquis of Memphis.
If the Marquis of Memphis had been executed, they would have epted the reality, but they secretly gathered in a closed room out of sight of others.
What do you all think about this matter?
A close friend of the Marquis of Memphis.
Count Carrasco asked with a hard face.
When everyone was silent with sad faces, he added a word.
The Marquis of Memphis is still alive. If we can rescue him and keep the sparks of the rebellion alive, we will be strong against Roman Dmitri. Of course, we know that this is a very difficult situation. Even when the power of the empire was strong, we couldnt defeat Roman Dmitri, so if we tried to resist with only a few troops left, the odds would be slim. But cant we just watch the Marquis of Memphis die?
youre right. Besides, everyone knows we were from the Marquis of Memphis. The meaning of the regime change means that even if you survive, you will not live like a human being.
their troubles.
came from power.
In Roman Dmitris system, they cannot live as the powerful.
If the fact that he had been a Marquis of Memphis before was a solid background, it was clear that he would follow like a tag in the future.
Due to this fact, they had no choice but to gather in a closed room.
The fact that the Marquis of Memphis was still alive made them unable to ept reality.
said Count Carrasco.
a few days ago. I got a call from Count Snowdin in Valha. Valha expressed its willingness to fully assist if any n was conceived. From now on, its a matter of choice. If we want our rights back, well rescue the Marquis of Memphis, if were willing to ept our new reality, well watch the Marquis of Memphis die. I will follow your opinion.
that too.
I wasnt sure.
I was in a situation where I was worried about which choice was right, so I tried to listen to everyones opinions.
OK.
one person said.
All good. If we rescue the Marquis of Memphis and enlist the support of Count Snowdin, we can surelyy the groundwork for another war. But what does that mean? Roman Dmitri is the one who blew away a castle wall withyers of magic defense in one blow. Even Alexander, who uses the magic of the 9th circle, could not handle Roman Dmitri and had already crossed the river of death. By the way, Count Snowdin? Even Valha, how would you trust a person who cant properly control things?
all of them.
I knew the truth.
The moment they cross the line, those who are ssified as traitors will be judged by Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry is not just a man of arms. While Emperor Cronus did not publicly kill, the Marquis of Memphis put it on disy as if it were openly disyed. Maybe Roman Dmitri is hoping for a precedent. If anyone crosses the line. It will show strong punishment for those who break thew that I emphasized in myst speech.
Still, the Marquis of Memphis is our benefactor. I cant just watch him die.
Count Carrasco.
We met eyes.
If the Earl of Carrasco was a close friend, the aristocrat now speaking was a cousin of the Memphis family.
I am a blood rtive of the Memphis family. Do you know why I am saying this? It is because if we ept reality, we can survive even if we do not enjoy wealth and glory. At least Dmitry Roman made it clear in his speech from the scaffold that he would give it a new chance. and.
gritted it
I didnt want to say it because it would look shabby, but I had to say it in order to convince everyone.
I dont want to fight monsters like Roman Dmitry anymore. Now I am too afraid just to look at him.
* * *
That time.
There was a man in front of the scaffold.
The man with a rather young face could not hide his murderous eyes as he looked at the Marquis of Memphis.
The Marquis of Memphis. You look good.
you ?
to a strange voice.
The Marquis of Memphis raised his head.
Although his vision was blurred and his ears were deafened from hanging there for days, he recognized at once who it was.
You are the son of the Marquis of Creut. In the process of destroying the Kreut family, one of his sons ran away, and he appeared in front of me alive like this. Life is so much fun. So, do you intend to take revenge on me?
like he said.
The Croyt family faced the crisis of extinction.
Fortunately, the Croyt familys followers rescued the youngest, Jowelson, and all but one died.
Jowelson dreamed of a situation like today every day.
He vowed again and again that he would kill the Marquis of Memphis brutally to avenge his family who had cared for and loved him.
and.
An opportunity has arrived.
The moment you pick up your dagger and stab the Marquis of Memphis in the stomach, the fragile flesh will rip and blood will burst.
It was the moment I sincerely hoped for.
But somethingpletely different came out of his mouth.
no. I will not kill you.
You wont kill me. i killed your father I stabbed him in the stomach just because he rebelled against me, and I killed your mother, your sister, and all the people of the Kreut family. But you wont take revenge on me? Jowelson! kill me! If I, the enemy of your family, are alive like this, do you intend to cause me no pain? Hurry up and get the revenge you longed for!
cried the Marquis of Memphis.
There was no way to live anymore.
Knowing what Roman Dmitry wanted, he hoped for a quick release from this pain.
Self-determination was impossible.
I had bitten my tongue once, but a wizard came and used a healing magic to put it back together.
Roman Dmitrys intentions were clear.
It is eptable to die by others, but not to die oneself.
This.
It was a chance.
Seeing him desperately trying to die, Jowelson showed a grin glistening with madness.
Thats why I wont kill you. look at you You, the most powerful person in Kronos, are begging me to end your life with a clumsy face. Why the hell do I have to do your favor?
Looking at the Marquis of Memphis.
thought over and over again.
No matter what the opponent wanted, I kept thinking that killing myself was the true revenge.
but next to him.
There were smart people.
People who followed the Creut family told him that his life was not over yet.
I will raise the Kreut family again. In order to do that, you must ept the new flow. I am truly grateful that Roman Dmitri is the new owner of thisnd. At least he wont reject me with the prejudice of being from Kronos. And even if I dont get blood on my hands, Im sure Ill give you a really hellish death.
closely.
He clenched his fists.
He gripped it so hard that his fingernails dug into his skin and blood gushed out.
No one, including me, will break the neww. The days of Kronos are over and we now know what to count. Marquis of Memphis. Today is thest time Ie to see you. The next time Ie to this ce, it will be to see your already dead corpse in my eyes.
end with that.
I turned my steps.
The Marquis of Memphis hurriedly shouted at the sight of him moving away.
Oh, no! kill me! please kill me! Jowelson! Take your family revenge with your own hands!
I was outraged.
cried out in evil
He shouted so much that his throat broke, but Jowelson never looked back until he waspletely out of sight.
* * *
The sun was hot.
I dont know how many days have passed.
In a hazy mind, the Marquis of Memphis looked at the sun rising in the sky with a face lost in fascination.
Where did it go wrong?
A lot of people havee and gone here.
Some made them spectacles, others, like Jowelson, looked on with wrathful eyes.
But no one touched him directly.
Thew set by Roman Dmitry was absolute and he did not dare to cross the line because he knew what the cost of breaking it was.
and.
None of the Memphis family came to visit.
At first, he thought that he might be able to save himself even at the risk, but now he realized that it was a vain delusion.
It was a truly miserable life.
When he lived as a powerful person, he thought his life was perfect, but looking back now, there was not a single person he could truly trust.
if.
if you turn back time
Could it change the bleak reality?
It would be impossible. In the past, I would have made the same choices over and over again. Alexander, Emperor Cronus, was all that made me who I am today. I would never have thought that an unknown sessor from the outskirts would destroy the Kronos Empire.
nobody in the past.
This reality was unexpected.
Roman Dmitri was a mutant and even now his existence is unexined.
His mistake was not the years he had lived for Cronus, but his excessive loyalty, not knowing that this situation woulde.
Because I thought Kronos was everything in this world.
It never urred to me that a person like Roman Dmitri could turn this game upside down.
gasped for breath.
Consciousness clouded.
Thest thing that came into his sight was a scruffy-looking boy looking at this ce as if he were watching a monkey.
like that.
dump.
The Marquis of Memphis lowered her head.
* * *
The Marquis of Memphis is dead.
It was Chris.
just ten days
Upon hearing that he died after ten days, Roman Dmitry took his eyes off the data he was examining.
The cause of death?
He died, not by murder, but by exhausting his vitality.
It means no one touched the Marquis of Memphis.
youre right.
It was as intended.
Marquis of Memphis.
Executing him was not simple.
It meant a symbol of establishing the rtionship between Roman Dmitri and the people of the Kronos Empire in the future, and no one touched the Marquis of Memphis knowing that fact.
Even though I lost my family to him and took away a lot.
Rebellion against Roman Dmitri terrified him more than the seething anger.
said Roman Dmitry.
With this, the people of Kronos have fully epted the existence of me. As they watched the Marquis of Memphis die, they must have admitted that the Kronos Empire will never be the same. We will proceed as nned from now on. Summon the leaders of the Kingdom Union. And in this summons.
I looked down at the table.
There was data analyzing Valha.
The Valha Empire will also be included.
* * *
Convocation order.
that fact wasmunicated.
The people following Count Snowdin showed signs of anger when Roman Dmitri summoned Valha.
This is nonsense! Even if Dmitri defeats the Kronos Empire, they are still just a kingdom. But you dare to call the empire. The moment you ept this request, the Valha Empire is over.
I agree. If the Valha Empire bows its head, it is tantamount to acknowledging them.
everyone is up
kingdoms and empires.
In terms of hierarchical rtionships, the Valha Empire was clearly at the top.
Calling in Dmitri under the leadership of the Valha Empire might not have been possible, but being called out to a ce prepared by Dmitri was unattractive.
Of course, he was not ignorant of the fact that Dmitri hadid the foundation for a leap into the empire.
However, he couldnt ept this situation because of his pride as an empire.
said Count Snowdin.
Roman Dmitrys intentions are clear. It must be an idea to redefine the rtionship between Valha and Dmitri by taking the lead in deciding the future of the continent. We will notpromise with them. Even if they did not attend the leading event, Valha dered a truce anyway, and Dmitri lost the justification for continuing the war. Of course, you will be penalized for this. But if Dmitri doesnt do what he wants, at least we can preserve the identity of the empire.
All right.
I will follow orders.
It was a real dilemma.
Not yet.
I wasnt ready to hang my head.
It is true that the war was lost, but the fact that Dmitri was above Valha could not be epted.
however.
Im sorry, but can I say something?
on the other side of the conference room.
Themunications soldier looked troubled.
When everyones eyes focused on him, he spat out the words carefully with a really hard face.
There is a part that Dmitry emphasized in thismunication. This convocation is not a request, but an order, and he said that if he does not ept it, he will ept it as a protest.
protest.
to that word.
The faces of the people were miserable.
Chapter 415
Chapter 415 Winner takes all (1)
Count Snowdins eyes trembled.
The more I thought about the words of the signal soldier, the more I couldnt hide my face that became red.
Did you say protest now? How dare a kingdom rebel against the empire!
Quaang!
hit the table
Dmitrys remarks.
Crossed the line.
Valha is not Dmitris subject.
It was notmon sense to discuss mutiny when there was no obligation to follow their orders.
I could only think of this as ignoring Valha.
If you just ignore it after hearing these words, people will no longer consider Valha an empire.
if.
Had it not been for one of the high-ranking officials, Count Snowdin would have told him to contact Dmitri right away.
Count. Stay calm.
posure? How the hell am I supposed to stay calm after hearing the voice of protest? Dmitri is ignoring us. Since you lost the war, it must mean epting the reality and entering with your head down. That is absolutely impossible. As soon as we look easy enough, Valha will fall to the forces of Baron Eyren.
youre right. This will be an opportunity for Baron Eyren with Dmitri on his back. But this is also Roman Dmitrys trap. He may be deliberately provoking us to gain an excuse to attack Valha.
A reason to attack?
yes.
Moment.
The blood was cold.
At the possibility that it might be a trap, Earl Snowdin looked at it as if asking for more.
the leadership said.
Now that the Kronos Empire has copsed. For Roman Dmitri, the Valha Empire is a thorn in the eye. Since we epted thest ceasefire negotiations, there is no reason to attack, but if the situation arises, we will try to destroy Valha at any time. It is clear that protest is a word that crosses the line. However, if this causes a dispute, Roman Dmitry will try to resolve it through force. And, as you know, the power of Valha can never handle Dmitri.
Then what do you mean? Are you saying we should put up with it even though they openly ignore us?
Look into the distant future. No matter how humiliating it is now, a moment of anger will never solve the problem.
It was a dilemma.
if you are angry
At the cost of disying Valhas pride, I didnt know how things would get worse.
if you ept that
From that day on, the status of the empire came to an end.
Count Snowdin showed a devastated expression.
Roman Dmitry was a truly terrifying figure.
It wasnt enough to have persuaded Baron Eirn and put Valha into a corner.
In fact, the future was already foreseen from the moment Cronus copsed.
Count Snowdin, who had been thinking for a long time, spoke with a look that had aged considerably in a short time.
Forget answering for now. When your thoughts are organized and your emotions subside, then Dmitri will give you the answer you want.
All right.
Themunicator withdrew.
I wanted the meeting to end there.
But after a few minutes
The telmunicationsman reappeared in the meeting room and spat out unexpected words with a face in despair.
Loro Roman Dmitri requested a warp. He wille right here to the capital of Valha!
* * *
Warp request.
I couldnt help but ept it.
Since Valha and Dmitri had officially ended the war, if Roman Dmitris warp was refused, there was a high possibility that rumors woulde out.
I was annoyed and felt upset.
However, when Roman Dmitri entered the meeting room, Count Snowdin showed a bright smile as if he was genuinely pleased.
wee.
There was no answering back.
Roman Dmitri nodded slightly and sat down as if it were a familiar space.
Count Snowdins expression twitched.
this also.
It was obvious inferiority.
In my heart, I wanted to express my seething anger, but Roman Dmitri had the right to take control of the situation.
He was such a great person.
Even though he was in the middle of enemy lines, his confident attitude showed his confidence that no matter how Valha came out, he could not harm him.
In fact, it was also true.
Knowing that fact, Count Snowdin struggled to suppress his anger and went back to his seat.
and asked
Why did you suddenly find Valha?
You know why, dont you?
What is that .
Just now. Through magicalmunication, Dmitrys intentions were clearly stated. We will have a meeting to convene the representatives of each country, and this is an order, not a request. Count Snowdin. I dont think Valha has rebelled yet. But why did you dy answering? I should have told you to reply about this right away by magicmunication.
It was straightforward.
Count Snowdin could not hide his bewilderment at such an open and hostile question.
My head wasplicated.
I wanted to knock the table over, but I instinctively knew I couldnt do that.
We needed some time to think. It doesnt mean that I wont attend the events hosted by Dmitry. However, Valha is an empire. Its unprecedented for a kingdom to forcibly dere a summons against an empire, so I just couldnt answer right away.
sneakily.
passed on the responsibility
He pointed out how rude the other party was by stumbling over the rtionship between the Empire and the Kingdom.
however.
So youre going to protest?
It was an embarrassing answer.
There was no room for any exnation orpromise.
Count Snowdin couldnt just ignore it this time as he immediately mentioned the mutiny.
Its a protest. Why are people so extreme? We are talking about thews of this world. To say its a mutiny, isnt Valha a country of subjects who serve Dmitri? I have no reason to exin further. I am not unaware of the deep emotional rift between Dmitri and Valha, but now that the war is over, I think we need to be at least polite towards each other.
Sigh.
Roman Dmitri leaned back in his chair.
People gathered in the conference room.
As their uneasy eyes focused, they spat out words with calm faces.
I will ask you onest time.
Attitude changed.
Roman Dmitry knew it too.
the absurdity of this situation.
So it was a meaningful action.
Is Valha going to protest against Dmitri right now?
* * *
The meeting room froze.
Count Snowdin tried to dodge the situation by mentioning the rtionship between the Empire and the Kingdom in response to Roman Dmitris question.
however.
The problem itself has been trampled upon.
He boldly crossed the line, revealing that he had no intention of treating Valha.
I was speechless.
Normally, being angry is the right response, but he didnt expect it to be this openly hostile, so Count Snowdins eyes wavered.
Opponentpletely ignored the Empire.
However, the Valha Empire did not have the confidence to handle Dmitris anger to receive an apology for him.
It was then.
Through the silence, Roman Dmitry spoke.
In the meantime, there was a method that the two empires of Valha and Cronus liked to use. Regardless of who is right, you have solved all problems with the logic of force. Count Snowdin. What do you think would happen to the world if I treated your actions as protests and killed them all on the spot?
.
Nothing will happen. Just as the position of the empire was not shaken even though you openly persecuted people, you have no power to hold Me ountable. Its a really simple problem. If you wanted to deal with Valha and Dmitris problems withmon sense, you should have done something before the Kronos Empire copsed. Even if Baron Eirin pressured you, you should have fought to the end and maintained the position of the Empire.
I was dying.
Looking around at the speechless people, Roman Dmitry did not hide his hostility.
The world has changed. Dont you think its greed to want the new world to ept you without prejudice when you havent been fair? I will not force your choice. But dont expect Dmitri to treat you withmon sense in everything from now on. I will ask you onest time.
Facing fearful gazes with cool eyes, he pushed the leaders of Valha to the brink.
So youre going to protest against me?
* * *
A few dayster.
The meeting was held by Dmitry.
The ce was the capital of Cronus, who had lost its owner, and when the scheduled time came, representatives of each country gathered one after another.
Long time no see.
You all look better.
Umberto Redford King of the Frankish Three Kingdoms.
Edwin Hector and Daniel Cairo.
They seemed friendly to each other.
It destroyed the Kronos Empire, which had been feared so far, and it was time to enjoy the results from now on.
They couldnt help but be happy.
Unlike those who sat down and exchanged simple regards, Count Snowdin, the representative of the Valha Empire, sat alone in a corner like a loner.
Damn it.
It was disastrous.
Valha Empire.
In the past, I always took on the role of the main character wherever I was.
People did not hesitate to tter the person who represented Valha, and Count Snowdin was proud of the fact that he represented the Valha Empire.
But now it was different.
No one paid any attention to him, and the nces they met made him feel somehow disregarded.
gritted it
In fact, he didnt really want to respond to Dmitris call, but he looked into the distant future and let go of his pride.
Valha will not copse like this. Right now, I dont have the power to defeat Roman Dmitri, but if I look to the distant future and prepare step by step, I will be able to defeat Dmitri at some point. If its impossible while Im alive, in the next generation, and if its impossible then, in the next generation. I will tear down the imprable walls of Dmitry. I will definitely avenge this humiliation I suffered someday.
The day Roman Dmitry visited the capital.
The meetingsted all night.
In a situation where Valhas future was being discussed, the leaders of Valha all agreed with evil faces.
Roman Dmitry made a mistake.
They would have epted the new world if they had opened a way topromise properly, but they were greatly stimted by the way they openly ignored Valha.
Valha is not a country that will fall like this.
The Kronos Empire was caught up in a huge storm, but the Valha Empire wanted to prove that it was not over yet.
I suppressed my anger.
epted reality.
Although he is not familiar with his position as an underdog, Count Snowdin knew how to live for revenge.
It was then.
Roman Dmitri is entering.
out the door.
I heard the knights voice.
When the door opened and the main character appeared, everyone stood up and greeted Roman Dmitri as if they had promised.
The status of those who attended this event was clearly in the position of representing a country.
Even a light greeting is enough courtesy, but they didnt hesitate to get up.
Also Count Snowdin.
I couldnt just sit still.
Even if I couldnt brighten my stiff face, I forced myself to get up and greet Roman Dmitris position.
Faced reality.
this look now
It was the right of the winner and the reality that the continent would face in the future.
* * *
Roman Dmitry naturally took the seat of honor.
No one was surprised.
Only Count Snowdin was ufortable, but everyone sincerely acknowledged that the owner of the ce was Roman Dmitri.
hereby.
All gathered.
Roman Dmitri looked around the faces of the attendees and immediately got to the point.
The reason we gathered all of you together is to discuss the future of the Smander Continent. First of all, there is an issue that needs to be sorted out before discussing issues rted to the Kronos Empire.
The gaze was focused.
this meeting.
The map of the continent will be determined.
Count Snowdin also watched the situation closely with a nervous expression.
And the words that followed.
The first issue is the treatment of the war criminals, the Valha Empire.
Unexpected for Count Snowdin.
It was a truly shocking statement.
Chapter 416
Chapter 416 Winner Takes It All (2)
The remark just now.
Count Snowdin doubted his ears.
He looked at Roman Dmitri and said in a trembling voice.
Its a former criminal country. Valha officially signed an armistice, and didnt misunderstandings be resolved in the process? I took a difficult step to discuss the future of the continent, and if you say that, I cant help but be embarrassed.
I swallowed dry saliva.
Something went terribly wrong.
Roman Dmitris mention of a sensitive issue, and the expressions of other people who are not taken aback by the current situation.
But I could never react in anger.
He knew instinctively that he could return alive in this ce only if he did not ept anything that could be regarded as a problem as a problem.
and.
At Roman Dmitris remarks that followed, Count Snowdins heart sank.
Count Snowdin. The starting point of this war was the Valha Empire. Since Valha attacked me to cover up the ugly truth, the mes of war spread across the continent. But how can you say that Valha is not responsible? In order to discuss the future of the continent, this issue must be resolved once and for all.
It was chilly.
Unlike the other representatives, the feeling of uneasiness became more prevalent in the attitude where there was no manners.
The trap was certain.
The reason why Valha was brought into this ce was to put Valha on the judgment table in the first ce.
It was then.
When Roman Dmitri looked at him, Lucas took a step forward.
From now on, I will tell you what the Dmitry Information Guild has investigated. The conflict between Dmitry and Valha begins in the southern tomb. In order to confirm the truth of the data that Kronos was directly involved in the history of Valha, we investigated his activities so far, and as a result, we confirmed that the Duke of Vieto was present when Stern Valha ascended to the throne. The data secretly recorded by the captain of the guard contained a truth different from that imed by the Duke of Vieto. If so, we have no choice but to question this situation. If the Duke of Vieto had anything to do with Stern Valha, what did they hope to achieve through civil war?
Soldiers handed out materials.
In addition to the secret journal of the captain of the guard, the Duke of Vietos whereabouts were revealed in various ces.
Since this is a sensitive issue, we will exclude spective remarks from this announcement. What is certain is that on the day of Stern Valhas bloody purge, the Duke of Vieto was the one who took the lead. The truth of the civil war between Stern Valha and the Duke of Vieto was actually just a show by people who had the same purpose from the beginning. And Count Snowdin, who is here, is a person who discussed a lot with the Duke of Vieto. From the time when the bloody purge took ce a long time ago.
Lucas looked at Count Snowdin.
He concluded the report with a calm voice in his eyes shaking with anxiety.
That is all.
* * *
It was an extrovert.
Valhas truth.
If Duke Vieto was the one who led the bloody purge, Count Snowdin couldnt escape the responsibility either.
excuses for not knowing?
It made no sense.
The decision maker is the one responsible for the oue, and above all, this issue was the treatment of war criminals.
If Valha waged a continental war to bury their ugly truth, I couldnt refute what Roman Dmitri first mentioned.
I felt like I was bleeding.
Roman Dmitri said in a situation where he couldnt figure out how to react.
Alexander was unforgivable. He drew the power of ck magic for his personal desire, and as a result, the continent fell into chaos. Count Snowdin. How do you think the people rted to Alexander should be treated in order for the continent to move in the right direction in the future?
Im sorry I only attended the Duke of Vieto, but I dont know what he nned.
took a step back
Even knowing that it doesnt make any sense.
I had no choice but to assert my irrelevance.
In order to somehow save his life, he had to insist that he had no intentions in this situation.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Thats not the right answer. Duke of Stern Valha and Vieto. They had the same purpose from the beginning, and Alexander was at the center of it. The civil war in Valha was thoroughly calcted. They only pretended to threaten each other, but when they were cornered, they didnt stop breathing. In fact, looking back now, it was a very unusual situation. The fact that Duke Vietos rebel army was able to hold out without copsing was able to destroy the capital of Valha with only that amount of troops and deal with Stern Valha. In the course of the series, you and the Duke of Vieto made all the decisions together. Then there are two truths you can assert. One knew the truth, or the other was ipetent and stupid enough to know nothing even though he was at the center of the truth. And whatever is true .
My heart raced.
Facing Roman Dmitris gaze, Count Snowdin felt as if his life force was burning away.
There is no reason to keep you alive.
I closed my eyes tightly.
atst.
It was as expected.
For Count Snowdin, who took power after the death of Duke Vieto, there was no way to avoid this situation from the beginning.
The ugly truth of Valha could not be denied.
If that happened, the materials of the tomb would have to be disclosed, but at that time it was clear that they would be dragged to the scaffold even more horribly.
My mind went nk.
How the hell did this happen?
Obviously, even when heading to Cronus, he talked about the distant future while cooperating with the leaders of Valha.
Even if it is really humiliating now, I firmly believed that the decision to throw away my pride was for the future.
however.
The results were disastrous.
The thought that it was all nned from the start gave Count Snowdin goosebumps.
It was intentional from the beginning of the truce negotiations. Roman Dmitri didnt want to give me a chance, but he must have proposed a truce to exclude Valha from the process of dealing with the Kronos Empire. Even though he had already secured the data to put us in a corner from then on, hepletely yed with us. If I had noticed Roman Dmitris intentions at that time, I would have fought to the end like Cronus, but I dont have the strength to fight right now.
finished.
However, I couldnt ept the reality.
If I showed an acknowledgment, it would be like digging my own grave.
the only way.
I had no choice but to appeal to public opinion.
Count Snowdin raised his voice while changing his expression because there were other representatives watching him.
This is an unfair treatment. Dmitri is not qualified to judge Valha. The same goes for other delegates. If you support Dmitri in this way, the arrow may be pointed at youter. I deny all of Dmitris allegations and will set up a meeting to rify them as soon as possible.
woke up
I tried to avoid the seat once.
That moment.
snap.
baek!
head hit the table.
I opened my eyes wide with a puzzled face, but no matter how hard I struggled, I couldnt shake off the hand pressing down on my head.
It was Kevin.
Kevin whispered into Count Snodines ear as he pressed his face down.
Get there. If you dont want your tongue cut.
Only then did I know
A cold gaze focused on oneself.
The fact that his judgment was already pre-arranged.
* * *
Things have been sorted out.
Count Snowdin was dragged away by the soldiers, and it was decided that the execution ceremony would be carried out en masse afterwards.
now.
It was time to discuss the future in earnest.
said Roman Dmitry.
First of all, we n to conduct a massive purge of those involved in the Continental War, including Count Snowdin. There are no exceptions. Even if not directly involved, those who actively participated will be held ountable, and this opportunity will surely eradicate the remnants of Alexander.
What are you going to do after that? Someone has to rece the seat that has be vacant.
It was King Redford.
I exined the n prepared in advance to the expected questions.
The purpose of this war is not to destroy and merge the two empires. Valha and Kronos have maintained their own identities for a long time, and in the aftermath of the war, each country has determined that it is necessary to maintain its original system in order to regain stability. Of course, that doesnt mean its the same as before. Valha and Kronos will still exist as one nation, but they will not be able to wield the same power as before, being controlled by the Kingdom Alliance. Therefore, the vacancy will be reced by others.
already.
Picked up a few characters.
Profiles of the most influential figures among them werepiled and shown to the representatives of each country.
As a result of discussions with the two imperial factions that helped in this war, they wanted to present the figures listed in the data. The Valha Empire is Baron Eyren. When Valha dered continental war, he rallied the rest of the forces and fought against Count Snowdin. Although the title is only a baron, he already has considerable support within Valha. The Kronos Empire was created by Jowelson Kreut. The Croyt family has been a prestigious family in Cronus for generations, and the people of the Croyt family have made a great contribution in this war. Both figures will be fully recognized for their legitimacy in their own countries.
This is the best option for now.
The worrying part is that an empire is an empire after all. Do you think you can control them after you regain your powerster?
Some positivements.
Some expressed negativements.
In response to King Umbertos question, Roman Dmitri said.
That is the purpose of the Kingdom Union. The Kingdom Alliance will take on the role of monitoring the entire continent, not just for the private interests of the nations present at this event. Dmitri is no different. If someone tries to repeat the mistakes of the past, then the power of the kingdom union will strongly stop them. Ill ask you guys. Cronus goes to Valha. Do you think they can achieve something even if they do things that worry them in the future?
It was great confidence.
and.
I had no choice but to admit it.
Even when Alexanders n reached its climax, the continents two major mountain ranges faced a disastrous defeat.
However, no matter how much time goes by, can he ovee the wall of Roman Dmitri, which will be stronger? Simply put, it was impossible.
Victory in this war in the first ce was possible for Roman Dmitry.
In the world he will create in the future, no one will be able to overlook Dmitris existence.
people in this ce.
they knew the truth
The fact that if Roman Dmitri shows a coercive attitude like Kronos, no one can stop it.
Nevertheless, Roman Dmitry spokemon sense.
Everyone proposed a way to live by forming their own fence, and everyone was not aware that it was not easy for the strong to give up their rights.
It was then.
There is something I want to tell you.
Edwin Hector.
After remaining silent throughout the meeting, he spoke for the first time.
* * *
said Edwin Hector.
I agree with the direction Roman Dmitri is talking about. If you try to forcibly merge Kronos and Valha, which have more than half the poption of the continent, the cultural differences that arise in the process will inevitably cause problems. In the end, acknowledging each others domain is the way to solve the fundamental problem. But before that, there are issues that need to be resolved.
The world was changing.
In this raging current, Edwin Hector knew what to prioritize.
Cronus and Valha, which led the continent, have copsed. In order to keep thew that everyone thinks is right in the new world to live in, we need someone who can control the continent. In fact, this war was very abnormal. The Kingdom Alliance was pushed out of power, but Roman Dmitri led the war to victory with a single presence. From then on, I think the rtionship between the top and the bottom has already been decided. And regarding this, the heads of the Kingdom Union held a separate meeting a few days ago.
The voice grew louder and louder.
What I am saying now.
It was the decision of the kingdom union.
No one forced them, but they came to a conclusion themselves.
Edwin Hector lowered his head and shouted.
My lord. Be the emperor of a new empire and rule over us.
at the same time.
The heads of the other kingdoms simultaneously bowed their heads.
Be the emperor of a new empire and rule over us.
Be the emperor of a new empire and rule over us.
It made sense.
kingdom union.
They epted Roman Dmitry as the leader of the new world.
Chapter 417
Chapter 417 Winner Takes It
All (3) Everyone in the meeting.
Although they were giants representing each country, they bowed their heads toward Roman Dmitri without hesitation.
new empire.
and the emperor there.
At the words of Dmitri proiming that he had be an empire and ruling the continent, Roman Dmitri looked at the people with a calm expression.
In fact, I knew that one day a moment like this woulde.
Dmitri moved towards the goal of reaching the top each time, and those who experienced the battles together in the process knew what to do at this point when the war was over.
yet.
The king of the kingdom of Dmitri was Romero Dmitri.
However, within Dmitry, discussions regarding session were all over, and he promised to hand over the position as soon as the war was over.
So the representatives of each country could raise their voices without hesitation.
Knowing Dmitris inner circumstances, he thought that now was the moment to dere the third empire.
All representatives of each country.
I waited for Roman Dmitrys answer.
Amidst the heavy silence, Roman Dmitry finally spoke.
There are people here who have already discussed the future with me. I will tell you again what I said clearly to them.
Daniel Cairo.
Edwin Hector.
The two have already sworn allegiance.
Since he promised the future, what he was going to say from now on was a message to the Southern Three Kingdoms.
In the meantime, a lot has happened on the Smander Continent. The union of Alexandres existence Valha and Kronos. Each of you in this room has done their part in bringing them down, but Im not going to promise you anything blindly just because I shared this moment. If there is someone who vites thews I have set in the new world to be created, I will definitely punish them, regardless of their rtionship.
It was not a matter to be taken lightly.
Roman Dmitry has thoroughly kept the words that representatives of each country have experienced so far.
If anyone in this room repeats the mistakes of the past. Like the Marquis of Memphis, who withered to death on the scaffold, I will punish you for your sins. No indulgences are permitted. What I am saying now may sound cruel and harsh to you. Cronos and Valha lived for their own sake, but even if you destroy them, you will not be able to fully enjoy your power. But if you ept what I said and say you will follow thews of the new world, I can promise you one thing.
From the moment he first possessed it, Roman Dmitri has been drawing the future he is about to talk about.
To live in their own territory that is not infringed by anyone in the future. That is the future I hope for.
* * *
Past life.
When I was living as Baek Jung-hyeok, one of the four heavenly kings, Goe-ma, said this with an expression that I couldnt understand.
No, if youre not going to enjoy the power you earned through hard work, then why did you conquer Murim so hard? I cant understand at all. The lord gained the power of omnipotence. Even if you lead a luxurious life every day with dozens of concubines like me, no one will say anything to you. Isnt your master living a trivial life like a boring guy from a political faction?
monster.
After the conquest of Moorim, there was no existence that enjoyed reality as much as it was.
Goema lived a dissolute life, squandering the wealth he had umted so far, to the extent that there is a saying to live like a goblin.
Even if he lived like that, his wealth never dried up.
In the process of conquering the Moorim, he was thoroughly paid ording to the performance system, and the umted wealth made him the number one man in the Moorim.
Baek Joong-hyeok drank tea.
Waking up every day, drinking tea, going out for a walk, and swinging a sword to the point of sweating was his daily routine.
The demons displeasure was natural.
The absolute leader of the Heavenly Demon Church.
It was boring and not too special to live the life of a being who conquered Murim.
how much tea did you drink
Baek Joong-hyeok, who was looking at the scenery of theke from the pavilion, put down his teacup and looked at the monsters face.
Do you know when I made up my mind to conquer Murim?
Isnt that an innate instinct? The life of the Heavenly Demon cannot be lived under anyone else.
You are right. Since I was born as the Heavenly Demon, perhaps my destiny was determined from the moment I was born. However, the moment I made up my mind to conquer Murim on my own was when I was abandoned by my father and forced to live a life of weak meat. At that time, I was afraid of losing my life. If I didnt do anything, the moment I lived with my head down like everyone else, as the son of the Heavenly Demon, my life would be threatened. So I struggled every day. Without even solving the fundamental question of why I had to live like this, if there was someone threatening me in front of me, I would definitely trample on the other person by asserting my existence.
an unconventional life.
Its not what I wanted.
Knowing that he was destined to live an ordinary life, Baek Joong-hyeok learned to assert himself from an early age.
a day or two.
Time passed.
As he grew up, he leaped into a powerful sessor, and at that time, no one treated him carelessly like he did when he was a child.
But the memories of the past always remain in my heart like a lump.
He was convinced that if he stood still and stopped growing, one day his peace would be torn to pieces.
All I wanted was stability. A life where my territory is not invaded even if I do nothing. For that purpose, he had to conquer Murim. I thought that only by aplishing feats so strong that no one could touch me would I be able to defy my destiny as a Heavenly Demon and find stability.
It was a contradiction.
Hoping for stability, Baek Joong-hyeok caused the most brutal bloodbath in Moorim history.
Stability that Baek Joong-hyeok speaks of.
It had a slightly different meaning.
It doesnt mean that you want a peaceful and stable life unconditionally.
A life where if you lose something, at least you are responsible for it.
It doesnt mean you want to not fight not topete.
In the world of the jungle, everything was forced.
The future that Baek Joong-hyeok hoped for through the conquest of Moorim was a life in which everyone respects each others territory.
I just wanted to live like a human being.
to thatugh.
The monster looked away.
Although he always pursued practical gains, whenever he saw Baek Joong-hyeoks side like this, his heart warmed without realizing it.
Master, you are a very special person.
that day.
The ghost looked back on his life.
and concluded
The stability that Baek Joong-hyeok speaks of is the right to live the life each person desires.
Thinking that he couldnt live an old-fashioned life like Baek Joong-hyeok, the ghost stopped by Giru again after only one day and raised a ss.
* * *
Remarks by Roman Dmitry.
It was a question that required thinking.
But as soon as the words were finished, King Redford opened his mouth.
The days when I was a nobleman. I thought a lot about how unfair this world is. Cronos and Valha were collecting taxes from foreign merchants in an abnormal way, and even knowing that, we had no choice but topromise with reality. So, on this floor, theres the concept of Imperial Tax. It means that you cant do business without paying them taxes and paying them bribes.
before he was king.
Redford was the foremost merchant.
Born as an aristocrat in a small country and experiencing many hardships, he used to think about what-ifs when he tilted his ss.
Every time Ive experienced something like that, what I hoped for was at leastmon sense. I dont even want rich movies. If we create a world we can understand, even if the dayes for me to go to the scaffold, I will dly ept the new world. So please ept my loyalty.
King Redford bowed his head.
His emotions spread like an epidemic.
Although it was neither ordered nor nned in advance, the leaders of each representative in turn spoke their thoughts.
This time it was King Umberto.
Anyone in this room has probably gone through the same struggle. Umberto was bordered by Cronus and never sleptfortably for a moment. All I want is peace of mind. If we lived proudly under the sky, at least I hope we can go to bedfortably. If the future that Dmitri is talking about is a life in which each others domains are truly acknowledged, then I will dly swear allegiance.
following that.
King of the Franks.
Edwin Hector.
to Daniel Cairo.
Those who had already sworn allegiance said they would swear allegiance to Roman Dmitri in the new world.
meanings were gathered.
Roman Dmitry epted the will of the people.
If they had been polite to each other a little while ago, from now on they showed an attitude befitting a new rtionship.
I will not deny the oath of allegiance you speak of. In the near future I will proim that Dmitry has be an empire. You will make my coronation ceremony shine in that ce, and from that day on, the Smander Continent will create a new world under the rule of me, Roman Dmitri. But before that.
He changed his expression.
There is a precedence to work.
Before proiming a new world, Dmitry Roman will not allow any remnants of the past to remain.
We will do a massive purge with all our might. keep in mind Thoroughly exclude personal feelings from the purge process. Certain punishment, if there is one, willy the foundation for a new world.
* * *
That time.
There was a person who had a fire on his foot.
Hoffman, the president of Golden Bank, shouted at people with an urgent face.
Move your luggage quickly. One oclock is urgent!
continental war.
When the two empires and the coalition of kingdoms fought fiercely, Hoffman, of course, gave full support to the Cronus Empire.
After confirming the secret of the Golden Bank.
Realizing the reason for the Golden Banks existence, he did not bother to hide his intentions in the strong conviction that Alexander would win.
however.
I was defeated.
I still couldnt believe the reality, but Alexander died and even the Marquis of Memphis, the most powerful Cronus, was executed in front of people.
As soon as he confirmed that fact, Hoffman hurriedly prepared to run away.
The only way to survive was to avoid the blood and wind that would blow in the future.
The Roman Dmitri I knew was never a man to show mercy. The beings who were attached to the two empires will be punished regardless of their status. If I continue like this, I will surely die. And now the Golden Bank cant even afford to repay the money it borrowed to fight the war.
right after the war ended.
Calls poured in from all directions.
As soon as the war was lost, people who had lent money to the Golden Bank, believing in its name, sent a reminder call.
It was the price of not thinking back.
I didnt know that Kronos would be defeated with his stupid words.
To be precise, as Alexanders servant, he risked his life and death because he could only survive if he won.
I gathered all the capital of the Golden Bank and delivered the war materials, and I thought that it was not enough, so I mobilized all my personal connections and did my best.
As a result, Golden Bank sat in debt.
It would have been a problem that could have been solved if the war had been won, but there was no way to repay it now.
st furnace.
There was no other way.
As soon as the capital of Cronus fell, Hoffman took the property he had hidden and found a way to escape.
Perhaps in the future, he will never be able to live as the president of Golden Bank.
I had to change my face with magic, change my name, give up my splendid life and live a new life, but I still believed that it was a better option than dying.
It was then.
The moment I thought the internal cleanup was almost finished, I suddenly heard a loud noise from outside.
Clink!
to that sound.
Hoffmans face went pale.
* * *
A fleeting moment.
Hoffman organized his thoughts in his head.
No need to panic. The creditors cannot hold me ountable because the repayment period has not yete, and Dmitris rtionship with Valha has not been settled. In a situation where Count Snowdin is hostile to Roman Dmitri, he will directly attack Valha, where the base of the Golden Bank is located. I cant.
Even then.
Count Snowdins forces were strong.
It was unimaginable that he, who was on his way to attend an international conference, would have been taken away in the middle of the conference.
Hoffman was greedy.
He thought he still had time, as he needed enough time to cash in on his hidden wealth.
Of course, it wille to a conclusion in a few days.
However, at least I came to the conclusion that I could buy time only if I showed the most unshakable appearance no matter who came in.
took a step
Showing his dignified attitude as the president of Golden Bank, he uttered a dignified voice to the uninvited guests.
Guess where this is Hehehe?!
Moment.
eyes widened
People who came with troops.
At the head of them, an all-too-familiar man smirked.
Its been a while, Mr. Hoffman.
hes right
It was Count Fabius.
And his presence reminded Hoffman of a nightmare from the past.
Chapter 418
Chapter 418 Winner Takes All (4)
Everyone has their own fears.
People who are afraid of insects, people who are afraid of ghosts, people who are afraid of blood, etc. Each person has a different fear, but a few years ago, Hoffman lived without knowing what fear was.
There was no reason to think that he was afraid of anything in the world to him who wielded enormous wealth like a 7-star aura.
But now it was different.
Every night, when suffering from nightmares, Hoffman thought of a person with a cold sweat on his face.
Count Fabius.
he is.
It was a nightmare itself.
Count Fabius, whom he encountered every time he wandered around to get revenge on Roman Dmitri, felt like a solid wall.
None of the methods worked.
Hoffman could not calm down his trembling body as soon as he faced Count Fabius because of the incident that brought Hoffman to his knees with Roman Dmitri at the fore.
To meet him at such a time.
It was hopeless.
Once we moved, Count Fabius sat down and smiled.
Where are you going in such a hurry? It looks like you are busy packing your things to try to survive somehow.
to that look.
I was out of breath.
thatugh
that sly attitude.
The more he looked at Count Fabius, the nightmare seemed to slowly resurface, but Hoffman knew that he must not lose hisposure.
It takes time to cash out your hidden wealth.
And above all, the opponent was a person who would devour himself whole the bone the moment he was given a little room.
said Hoffman.
I know what your intention is when you say that. The Golden Bank supported the Kronos Empire and lost the war, so it will pay the price. But cant you give us a chance to live too? In fact, war is always a fight that has no choice but to take sides. If all the beings were killed simply because they supported the opposite faction, not many people would survive on this continent.
Why are yers doing this to each other? Isnt Golden Bank simply about applying?
I know. It does not mean that we do not admit our faults.
My mouth was dry.
The sin was obvious.
They tried to hide the source of the money, but they knew that it wouldnt work against a snarl like Count Fabius.
I couldnt die like this.
Since Fabius came to visit him, it was clear that he would not return without reaping results.
Ill say it again, Im asking for a chance. The Continental Wars are over. In a situation where the two mountain ranges that supported the continent have copsed, Dmitri will need the help of experts like me to quickly regain stability. We will help you wholeheartedly. We will of course paypensation, and if necessary, we will apologize in public.
I bowed my head.
I gave up on my pride.
Of course it wasnt sincere.
If Count Fabius gave him one chance.
In the meantime, it will disappear like a ghost.
So, even if it was a nk check, I had to spit out anything that would dazzle the other persons mind.
I nced over.
Seeing Count Fabius staring at him with a strange gaze, Hoffman gritted his teeth and chose a secret method.
thud.
got down on his knees
Then he threw his head on the floor and shouted so loudly that the blood in his throat stood.
Ill ask you just once! Have pity on me and open a way for me to live!
* * *
Hoffman instinctively knew.
That there is no way for you to survive unless the other person opens the way for you.
It was a great decision.
Still, the existence thatmanded the continent as the president of the Golden Bank now knelt down and appealed to his emotions.
Count Fabius. I also deeply regret the mistakes Ive made over the years. If we could turn back time, Alexander wouldnt have made the mistake of joining the viins ns. Ill ask the Count. Wasnt the Count also the person of Roman Dmitri from the start? Give me a chance too. Golden Bank will be a strong supporter of Dmitri in the future if he is given a chance to prove that Hoffman can be different.
signaled with a wink.
When a servant hurriedly brought something, Hoffman held out arge box and said in a low voice.
I know very well that it is a difficult matter for Count Fabius to decide. I will not make unreasonable requests. Just let Roman Dmitri know that Hoffman is thinking this way. and This is a box of gold bars. It is an amount that will not be a problem even if you y and eat for the rest of your life, and it is a clean item that will note outter. This is simply a sign of myst name. And if you grant me this request, I will give you the same amount of gold bars every year. I will never forget your kindness for the rest of my life.
He raised his voice.
Hoffmans desire to survive could be seen in the appearance of appealing to his emotions in every word.
however.
Tsk tsk, thats why I dont like guys who have quick calctions. Hoffman. Are you nning on escaping this moment for now?
Moment.
My heart sank.
At the piercing remark, Hoffman hurriedly raised his head and waved his hand.
What are you talking about! I never thought of that!
Dont do it, damn it. Do you think I didnt investigate what the Golden Bank was like when I came to you? Even if the lord doesnt punish you, the Golden Bank will copse because you cant pay back the money you borrowed blindly. Efforts are imaginary. Still, if a person like the president of the Golden Bank would kneel down and offer a bribe, then I would have thought about swallowing the box of gold bars.
Theugh that was real was stuck in Hoffmans chest like a dagger.
by the way. The person I serve is a really scary person. Duke Vieto, the most powerful man in Valha, had his head blown off in front of everyone, and the Marquis of Memphis, the most powerful man in Cronus, had him dried up even though he disyed it without any guard. That is the masters power. And I know very well what kind of person the lord is. If I do not deviate from the standards set by him and fulfill the role assigned to me well, I will be able to enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of my life.
Tuk-tuk.
shaved the head
Count Fabius looked down at Hoffman as if he were demeaning him as an idiot.
Thats right, right away. asshole. Hey, arrest Hoffman, the president of the Golden Bank, immediately!
It was a death sentence.
Hoffman hurriedly stood up and resisted, but his desperate efforts could not prevent him from being dragged away.
* * *
It wasnt just Hoffman who was upset.
Capital of Valha.
The party was in full swing in Marin.
Count Snowdins followers drank and discussed the future.
Count Snowdin will be all right.
You dont have to worry too much. Why did Roman Dmitrie all the way to the capital of Valha? It must have been to prove Dmitris stature to the people, but once we bowed our heads and went in, we wont find any more faults. From now on, we must think only of the future. How will Valha ovee this adversity and topple the mighty mountain of Dmitry!
Right-hand man of Count Snowdin.
It was Viscount Rhino.
He must have gotten a little drunk already, he added with a reddened face.
Actually, why did Valha lose in this war? It was all because of only one person, Roman Dmitry. No matter how much Edwin Hectormanded the Celestial Mage Tower, without Roman Dmitri, we would have pushed Hector away and nted a g in Dmitris territory. everyone. Do you think talent like Roman Dmitry ismon? Hes a talent that wonte out again in the next hundreds or thousands of years. If you are human, you will eventually grow old, and if Roman Dmitri gets weak or he dies. Then the moment of opportunity we have been waiting for wille.
widely.
put down the drink
The people on the other side also clenched their fists with cheerful faces.
Right!
That is the future we want. We looked into the distant future and decided to bend our pride, and Count Snowdin epted the sacrifice on our behalf. At times like this, we must stick together. Just as Alexander has gnawed away the continent for a long time, the day wille when we can express this seething ambition and regain the status of Valha. If that momentes. Even if I may not be alive then, the descendants after me will ept our will.
His eyes burned with hostility.
His voice grew louder and louder with intense longing.
Baron Irn. Im going to annihte all of that damn guys veins. Now, with Roman Dmitri on our back, we act as if we have won the world, but the final winner will be those of us who persevered and prepared to the end.
For Valha!
For Valha!
clinked sses
that day.
They clinked sses without knowing what was going on in Kronos and gotpletely drunk in broad daylight.
In the meantime, he even came up with a name for the secret meeting.
Revolution! Theyughed and said that their efforts should be recorded in the history books, and at one point, they fell asleep and spent the day like that.
next day.
The nobles who came to their senses found out that the world hadpletely changed.
* * *
Ah, Baron Eyren. Isnt this an overkill? Please please set us free.
the day before.
There was no Viscount Rhino who was ted.
Being dragged away by the soldiers, he begged earnestly with a disfigured face from drinking frantically.
while drunk and asleep.
Arge-scale purge was carried out, led by Count Snowdin, but the servants did not inform the nobles.
They knew too. That the future of the group named Revolution is over.
After finding out the location of the aristocrats, Baron Ayren sorted out the troops in the vicinity in order to find out that they were asleep.
finished.
Since everything had already been sorted out, Viscount Rhino and his group were unable to resist and were dragged along.
Baron Irn. It may seem right now to follow Roman Dmitris orders, but that is never the right choice for Valha. How do you think thendscape of the continent will change if he takes on absolute power? From then on, Valha will cease to exist as an empire, and the history of the empire will remember us as Valhas shame. So please calm down. Why dont we know that only by saving us can we prepare for the future!
He raised his voice.
As they continued to chatter, Baron Eyren stopped the soldiers and looked at Viscount Rhino.
Viscount. I mean. There was an aversion to this world. Either Valha or Kronos. I thought that the world that trampled on others to take care of their own interests was really unfair and wrong.
for that reason.
He followed the Duke of Vieto.
Stern believed that if he were to fight against Valha, he would lead Valha to a slightly better future.
But the reality was grim.
When he found out that even that was just a lie, Baron Eyrn felt like his world was copsing.
Roman Dmitri is not the kind that I hate. He elected new figures to lead each nation, not to swallow Kronos and Valha. It is not my own arbitrary choice, but borrowing the wisdom of people living in each country. I knew then. Why are the people of Dmitri risking their lives for Roman Dmitri? I hope that Valha will return to its ideal form in the future. In order to do that, we cannot allow even one of the beings that Roman Dmitri said must be purged.
Baron Irn.
A baron was given the powers of the emperor.
In a situation that ordinary people couldnt handle, Baron Irene had a great intention.
From now on, Valha will not be decided by the individual Emperor. Amittee will be formed. If everyone says its unfair, even if the Emperor wants it, Valha wont do it. Of course, as the years go by, scum like you will continue to appear. However, if Valha is filtered first and Roman Dmitrisws rule the world fairly and fairly. I believe that Valha will go back to those days when the pure pursuit of a life as a warrior took ce.
It was a strong tone.
Listening to Baron Irens words, Viscount Rhino knew that he could not survive.
It was game over.
Revolution, who had been drinking all night and talking about the future, was nothing more than a pathetic group who didnt even know what kind of future was in front of them.
Legs were weak.
The soldiers lifted him up and forced him to move on, and Viscount Rhino, who had been unconscious for a while, asked with a face that had given up on life.
Where are you going? Marins prison wont be this way.
Execution stand too.
It wasnt even a prison.
As a familiar sight unfolded, Viscount Rhino btedly realized that he was heading to the warp gate.
said Baron Irn.
I will go to Dmitry. There are many prisoners like Viscount Rhino. Karman, who caused a riot in the Ares Lawless Zone for betraying Dmitri, and those who were deeply involved in this war. Execute them all .
Roman Dmitry.
It was out of the ordinary.
He dered that the birth of an empire to be blessed would begin on blood and corpses.
Roman Dmitri will rise to the throne and proim that Dmitri has be an empire.
Chapter 419
Chapter 419 Winner Takes All (5)
It was a period of upheaval.
At that time when the world changed day by day, the prisoners of Dmitry Dungeon spent time away from the world.
A space tinged with darkness.
Ares stared into the air with a haggard face.
His brilliantly shining appearance was nowhere to be found, and his silver-haired hair was tangled with blood and gave off a fishy smell.
When I looked down, I saw magic artifacts binding both wrists and ankles.
It gnawed away at the mana flowing inside the body and turned the aura swordsman, Ares, into a mere ordinary person.
Jailbreak was impossible.
No, I had no intention of breaking out.
Ever since he was first imprisoned, Ares has been immersed in only one thought.
Why was I defeated?
Defeat.
It was uneptable.
The other person was just a boy from the slums just a few years ago, and obviously there was an overwhelming difference between him and himself when he first met Kevin.
Never once did I think of defeat.
Even when he faced Kevin and dealt with him, Ares could not understand the situation in which he was being pushed back.
atst.
defeated.
In the situation that came up over and over again in my head, my own reality was not important.
Ive been struggling to carve out my own territory. I interpreted Alexanders teachings in my own way, and people called me a pioneer who will create a new generation. But does that mean that all the efforts so far have no meaning in front of Roman Dmitri? Just as I made rapid progress in a short period of time after meeting him, is it that the time Ive been working hard for was so insignificant that I couldnt even defeat Kevin?
It was disastrous.
Meet Roman Dmitry.
Ares has entered new territory.
And even such a leap forward, he fell on his knees against Kevin, who had experienced Roman Dmitri before him.
What a disappointing result this is.
Forced to realize that the time he had been struggling with was meaningless, Ares shook his head and fell into a pit of despair.
I was out of breath.
Where could I have gone wrong?
From the time he epted Alexander, he might have been moving towards the wrong future.
Its a beggarly life.
looked at the ceiling
Ares forgot the concept of time as he gazed at the dark future-like ceiling where no sunlight was allowed.
Outside, the war is going on for a long time.
Dmitri blocked Kronos n with stronger power than expected, but he was not sure of their victory.
Alexander.
he is a monster
While acknowledging Roman Dmitri, Ares believed in the power of Alexander, whom he had been watching all along.
Not yet.
that its not over yet.
It was then.
Sigh.
In the distance, the sound of the door to the underground passage opening was heard. * * *
Hwareuk.
The torch flickered.
As soon as he checked Knight Commander Jonathans face revealed in the light, Ares burst outughing involuntarily.
Dmitri has won.
okay.
It was the worst oue.
Even though he spent repeated time in prison, he still believed that Alexandres 9th circle magic could turn the situation around.
However, the result was different from what was expected.
From the calm eyes of Knight Commander Jonathan looking down at him, it was not difficult to predict that the oue of the fierce war had ended with Dmitris victory.
I closed my eyes tightly.
The reason why he hoped for Alexanders victory until the end was not simply because of his loyalty to Alexander.
Im wrong.
Roman Dmitry.
Following him, Ares felt alive.
The knowledge of the new world made him rapidly develop, and as time passed, he began to think that it would have been better if he had met Roman Dmitri before meeting Alexander.
every night. Ares couldnt sleep.
Conflicts popping out of nowhere made my headplicated, but the conclusion always ended with Alexander.
9th circle.
transcended human limits.
He couldnt betray Alexander because he knew that his magic was powerful enough to blow up the capital in one shot.
It was aplex matter.
If only I had known that Roman Dmitri was strong enough to defeat Alexander.
When he was pondering at the crossroads of his choice, Ares might have thought of a new future.
I raised my head.
He looked at Knight Commander Jonathan, revealing a haggard face.
please exin to me How Roman Dmitri defeated Alexander. Thats impossible. It had to be impossible. Dont you know too well Alexandre is a monster beyond human limits. Although he reached the realm of God with a human body, how on earth was Roman Dmitri able to win?
own appearance.
It didnt matter if it looked old-fashioned.
I wanted to hear the truth.
I wanted to hear a convincing story, even if I couldnt directly confirm how I defeated the existence that I thought was irresistible.
He made a decision based onmon sense.
Even if I could turn back time, it would have been right to choose Alexander between Alexander and Roman Dmitri.
at that point.
Knight Commander Jonathan showed a cold expression.
There is nothing to exin to the sinner. The lord just won naturally, as always.
gave a signal
The soldiers approached, opened the prison door, grabbed Ares from both sides and dragged them out.
It was helpless.
The ferocious beast thatmanded the continent couldnt shake off even the touch of a single soldier, and he looked at Knight Commander Jonathan with a look in his eyes, hoping for an answer.
However, the answer that came back betrayed his expectations this time too.
If you want an answer, ask the lord directly. Today is the day of the coronation ceremony, when the lord ascends to the throne of the emperor. and.
It was chilly.
From the day Ares betrayed him.
For humans like Ares, Knight Commander Jonathan did not allow them to be nice anymore.
There will be an execution ceremony for you and other prisoners.* * *
Dmitry.
Arge crowd gathered there.
Those who hade to celebrate the coronation were utterly overwhelmed when they discovered the huge scaffold.
It wasntmon.
It is normal for coronation ceremonies to see only good things and talk about good things for a new future, but Dmitry showed everyone the scaffold even before the coronation ceremony began.
Above them were the prisoners.
The prisoners with familiar faces couldnt bear to face the eyes that were focused on them with miserable faces.
yet.
buzz buzz.
People got noisy.
Everyones eyes were focused on a presence that appeared through the crowd.
Its Roman Dmitri.
Are you sure you want to conduct the execution yourself?
Costume of Roman Dmitry.
It was unusual.
Since everyone knows that he will rise to the position of emperor, he thought he would wear a splendid outfit suitable for the coronation ceremony.
However, it waspletely different from what I expected.
It was armed as if it were going to the battlefield, and the sword hanging from the waist gave people a frightening feeling.
Iron gruck Iron gruck.
He calmly epted his gaze.
Standing on the scaffold, Roman Dmitry looked down at the crowd and raised his voice.
I will proceed with the execution ceremony from now on.
Moment.
People rolled their eyes.
It was as expected.
Roman Dmitry broke through and the soldiers, informed of the situation in advance, dragged a prisoner forward.
The sinners name is Karman. After the copse of the Kingdom of Odelia, Karman took advantage of the confusion among the people of the ruined country and caused a riot. If their intention was to rebuild Odelia, Dmitri would have actively supported it. However, the reality of Karman was just a minion following Alexander, and he intentionally caused a riot in time for the outbreak of the Continental War.
Shuk.
got a sword
As I pointed my sword at Karmans neck, Karman trembled and begged for help.
but.
Therefore, I sentence you to death.
sh.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
When the head was blown off at once, Karmans head, which was struggling, rose to the sky and blood sttered like a fountain.
The people watching widened their eyes.
What they expected was an emperors coronation full ofughter and happiness, but Roman Dmitri delivered a powerful message from the beginning with death and blood.
Soldiers dragged the corpse with its head missing.
A new criminal was ced on the scaffold, and before the blood on the floor had dried, the next execution took ce.
The criminals name is Hoffman. As the head of the Golden Bank, Hoffman fully supported the Kronos Empire even after knowing the truth about Alexander. st furnace .
Please please save me!
I sentence you to death.
sh. Hoffman.
The president of Golden Bank, who oncemanded the continent, lost his mind in vain.
above the scaffold.
Most of the beings who were executed directly in front of people were big figures, and whenever they proceeded to execute them while reciting their crimes, people felt their mouths dry up.
Ive heard about Dmitrisws.
I knew what kind of person Roman Dmitry was, but I didnt know that the coronation ceremony would start like this.
Execution continued.
Blood flowed.
The floor couldnt be soaked, and blood dripped under the scaffold.
how many people did he kill
When thest prisoner was left behind, the people who were watching suddenly reacted in an uproar.
Its Ares.
Aresran.
Are you really nning to execute Ares as well?
Ares.
A face familiar to all was finally ced on the scaffold.
* * *
Ares.
It was a veryplex existence.
he is a traitor
He betrayed Dmitri at a crucial moment, and his betrayal put Dmitri in a fatal crisis.
In fact, the reason for the execution was clearer than anyone on the scaffold.
Even knowing that fact, the reason why peoples eyes were inevitablyplicated was because Ares had devoted himself to Dmitri until now.
prisoner of war case.
Ares was at the forefront.
He wielded his aura towards the Cronus Empire and showed an active attitude towards recovering prisoners.
And thats not all.
Ares was at the forefront when solving the problems of the Arcadia continent, and especially in the conflict with the Valha Empire, Ares went into limb alone to fulfill Roman Dmitris orders.
Everyone remembered what happened then.
Because of Ares contribution, Dmitri was able to win the war overwhelmingly.
My mind wasplicated.
While people were watching, Ares, dragged out by the brutal hands of the soldiers, knelt on the scaffold.
dump.
It was a pitiful sight.
The hero who made Dmitry shine showed a haggard look, and his weak eyes were revealed through the tangled hair.
Ares, whom people remember, was full of confidence in everything.
It was the first time he appeared in front of people with such a weak face, and some of the characters turned their attention toplicated emotions.
It was then.
Ares suddenly raised his voice before Roman Dmitri could say the crime.
Lord. Please give me a chance to repent. I dont want to die like this.
it wasme
I did not ept the reality and grabbed the straw of life.
I am well aware that I have made irreparable mistakes. I betrayed Dmitry. But before that, there are days dedicated to Dmitry. The conflict with the Kronos Empire, the disaster on the Arcadia continent, and even the war with Valha this time. I have always given my life for Dmitry.
The gaze was focused.
At the sight of people listening to his voice, Ares looked up at Roman Dmitri and appealed to his emotions.
I had a lot of trouble at the crossroads of my choice. Betrayal of Dmitri was a difficult issue for me as well, and I still regret it countless times. Lord. Its not that I wont admit my fault. In the future, Dmitri will encounter numerous problems on the way as an empire, and he cannot kill that many people each time. Please grant a precedent. If you dont push people to the brink and allow a precedent that they have a chance to make up for their mistakes, the future of the empire will surely be bright.
It was a sensitive issue.
precedent.
A firm and certain attitude established discipline, but there were definitely people who were uneasy about that boundary.
Ares mentioned that part.
At this point in Dmitris transformation, the chance to be forgiven was only in front of a crowd.
If you spare me, I will be what Dmitry needs, just as I have been.
People held their breath.
It made sense.
The other prisoners may not know it, but Ares was what Dmitri needed.
At that time, when the suffocating tension lingered, Roman Dmitri let out a cold voice.
Ares. Even if Dmitri bes an empire, there is no reason for the method he has pursued to change.
I was not agitated.
I looked down at Ares with unwavering eyes.
You definitely had a chance to turn things around. If you hadnt chosen Alexander at the crossroads of your choice, it wouldnt have mattered what your intentions were. in the past and in the future. The way Dmitri pursues will not change. We cannot allow a single precedent to imprint deep in our bones that people must pay a price for their words and actions.
Eupchammasok (Rq).
The rtionship in the past didnt matter.
Although he taught Ares a lot while meditating, a leader must have clear standards for all choices.
said Roman Dmitry.
There are no exceptions. This is how the Dmitry Empire will follow in the future.
There were no dramatic results.
As if to show off to everyone.
Roman Dmitry blew Ares head off.
sh.
puck.
Chapter 420
Chapter 420 Winner Takes All (6)
Silence fell.
The crowd gathered below the scaffold couldnt even breathe properly at the shocking sight.
drip drip
Blood flowed.
The blood that flowed from Ares corpse scattered on the floor dripped down the scaffold, drop by drop, following the burnt bloodstain.
People agreed with Roman Dmitry.
No matter what kind of credit Ares had made in the meantime, everyone knew that the act of betraying Dmitri had to be executed.
but.
Fear was different.
People were suffocating at the sight of Roman Dmitri looking down at the world with a bloodstained face.
I must be afraid.
peoples emotions.
delivered intact.
Ares execution meant that no indulgences would be granted to anyone present.
So some hoped for a single precedent.
He wanted to be confirmed at least once that there was a way to survive even on the edge of a cliff, even if he was in Ares position.
It was a pure human need to survive, and it hadplex emotions apart from being loyal to Roman Dmitri.
About this.
Chris had said
Everyone agrees with Roman Dmitris opinion, but a firm attitude that does not allowpromise drives people to the edge of a cliff.
if you made any mistake.
If there is even a little room for forgiveness, people will kneel down and ask for forgiveness, but if punishment is waiting unconditionally, there is a high probability of choosing an extreme choice.
It was aplex matter.
I cant say for sure which one is right, but Roman Dmitry thoroughly ruled out any ambiguity.
There are no perfect leaders in the world. People described Murim, which I ruled as the era of peace and prosperity, but there were definitely people who suffered during that time. But I cannot say that the way I acted was either wrong or right.
past life.
rose to the pinnacle position.
There were numerous people under Baek Jung-hyeok, and a rule that satisfied all of them was impossible from the beginning.
Therefore, a clear criterion was needed.
As Chris advised, the politics of terror that does not allow precedents will frighten some people, but at least they will not feel the irrationality of the ruling that varies from person to person.
Since it is not possible to satisfy everyone, at least a fair standard was set up for everyone.
Moorim of Baek Joong-hyeok.
It wasmon sense.
Because it was a world withinmon sense, people felt awe, not simple fear.
I cant be afortable existence for the people.
A leader who had close and deep ties to people did not fit the future that Roman Dmitry hoped for.
We must be ufortable with each other. Knowing that a rtionship can fall apart at any time, you may not becent even in a peaceful era.
its role.
epted.
From the moment I made up my mind to climb to the top, I was not allowed to sleepfortably for a moment.
Shuk.
took the sword
Roman Dmitri shouted, looking down at the people.
Remember today. Those who vite thews set by Dmitry will be punished ordingly, regardless of their status. Because they are poor, because they are rich. The standard of punishment will not change. Just as all war criminals were equally decapitated right here, there will be no exceptions in the world you will live in.
Peoples eyes shook.
I was afraid.
My heart was beating like crazy.
But without realizing it, they sincerely weed the world that Roman Dmitri spoke of.
Awe.
fear but respect
People were in awe of Roman Dmitry.
It was then.
His Majesty King Dmitry ising.
For the coronation ceremony, King Dmitry appeared in front of the people.
* * *
People got out of the way.
King Dmitri, who was walking under the cover of Knight Commander Jonathan, had apletely different atmosphere from the days when he was once looked down upon as amoner and aristocrat.
A crown worn on the head and a suit that was moderately splendid but emphasized the dignity of the king.
Its enormous body, one or two heads taller than those of ordinary people, had the power to make those who watched the kings procession bow their heads.
walked slowly
epting peoples gazes naturally, King Dmitri looked at Roman Dmitri.
Son.
above the scaffold.
Roman Dmitry was stained with blood.
The well-equipped clothes were stained with blood during the execution, and the cold and resolute expression of the days when he was a kid was nowhere to be found.
just a few years ago. He is the son of Dmitri who was called a jerk and was a sore finger.
I sincerely hoped that he would grow up well, but I did not want him to rise to the position of emperor and be reborn as a being feared by everyone.
Moderately.
Neither insufficient nor excessive.
I wanted Roman Dmitri to live his life at just that level of being recognized by others.
The reality was different.
Dmitris idiot had changed, and his talents were too much to be satisfied with on the outskirts.
Like a tidal wave crashing in. In a rapidly changing environment, Roman Dmitry showed a dazzling performance and developed rapidly.
From the hero of the southern front to the ruler of the northeast, he subdued the rebellion in Cairo and rose to the real world, and he was not enough as a kingdom, but he had the emperor of the empire right in front of him.
It wasplicated.
It was certainly something to be pleased with, but King Dmitri had doubts about whether it was the right thing to do for his sons happiness.
repeated struggle.
A face stained with blood.
and peoples fears.
To live as a human being, Roman Dmitri was increasingly isted.
a few days ago.
King Dmitry summoned his son.
If you want to put down the burden on your back even now, withdraw the deration of the empire and say that you should enjoy the wealth and glory as the sessor of the kingdom of Dmitri.
It was King Dmitris sincerity.
He wanted his son to seed, but ironically, he did not want to live a lonely life carrying the entire Smander continent.
at that time.
Roman Dmitry said:
father. I am not aware that the path I am choosing now is a thorny path. However, the most important value I think is not to be infringed upon by anyone in the future life. I have to deal with it to make that dreame true. Even if some fear me and others frame me, I must not hesitate to stain my hands with blood. This is the life I want. May this Roman Dmitry, my fathers son, rise to the throne and rule the world.
that day.
King Dmitry epted his sons choice.
It was also the fathers responsibility to support his son if he wanted to live a peaceful life.
And because Roman Dmitris will is clear. I was convinced that I could take a step back and look ahead.
got up on the scaffold.
There, where all the bodies were removed, King Dmitry took out a handkerchief and wiped his sons bloody face.
Son. A lot will change in the future. Even if the whole world changes, the fact that I am your father does not change. If you need help at any time, give up your position as emperor ande to me.
King Dmitri turned around and raised his voice to the people who looked up to him.
From now on, I will dere the birth of the Dmitry Empire and at the same time hold a coronation ceremony for a new emperor!
* * *
It was a grand ceremony.
A priest from Luna Kingdom opened the door by reading a prayer blessing the birth of the empire, and as the ceremony proceeded one after another, envoys from different countries delivered congrattory messages.
It was a pleasant ce.
Roman Dmitri looked at it from the highest seat and recalled a moment from the past.
I finally achieved what I wished for.
It was like a previous life.
The boy who wanted to rise from the bottom of his life to the peak walked the thorny path and became a being called the heavenly demon.
At the time, he thought his life had finally settled down.
However, his thoughts changed as he looked at the faces of the people who congratted him and experienced the vacancy of familiar faces and a lonely life afterwards.
that the dream hase true.
It wasnt just something to be happy about.
Afterwards, Baek Joong-hyeok felt that he was not happy because of the sense of loss and helplessness.
Knowing that fact, I achieved the same dream. If anyone asks me if I regret my life as Roman Dmitry, I would say no. Because I can survive only through struggle. Even if the end is empty, I cannot allow myself topromise properly.
same life.
same purpose.
But then it felt different.
In Roman Dmitris gaze, a differentndscape from his previous life was clearly unfolding.
Knight Commander Jonathan.
Hans.
chris.
Kevin.
many others.
The self in the previous life lost many people he met at the beginning of his dream, and felt a tremendous sense of loss when he announced that he had be the Heavenly Demon.
Roman Dmitry did not repeat the same mistake.
It is not that Dmitri did not sacrifice himself in the process of ascending to the throne of the empire, but he did not stand by and watch that his people did not die in vain.
built a fence
He gave them knowledge that they might defend themselves.
He drew a line and punished his people so that he could not touch them, making Dmitry an impregnable fortress.
Although the purpose is the same.
Many things were different.
I lived a life of struggle with my own choices, and I did not repeat the mistakes I regretted in my previous life.
So, I really enjoyed this ce.
There was an expectation that he could live a new life as Roman Dmitri from now on, unlike his previous life, when he reached the peak and felt futile.
Dmitrys empire.
Emperor Dmitry.
It was a new name.
Amidst the cheers of the people, King Dmitry finally decorated the finale of the ceremony.
Heir to Dmitry. Come forward and wear the crown.
got up from the seat
I walked forward and stood facing King Dmitry.
Silence fell.
While everyone watched with bated breath, King Dmitri ced the crown on Roman Dmitris head with a dignified face.
That moment.
With this, I dere that my son, Roman Dmitri, has be Emperor of the Dmitri Empire!
Waaaaaaa!
Roman! Roman! Roman!
Roman! Roman! Roman!
Dmitry Square.
The ce was filled with enthusiastic cheers.
* * *
The order is all over.
Roman Dmitry, who ascended the throne, appeared in front of people wearing a crown and spoke.
In the meantime, the continent has suffered from all sorts of dangers. Alexander, the emperor of the Cronus Empire, was the cause of all the trouble, and he made a dangerous n to conquer the continent. I want to reveal that fact to you here. There will be no hiding the problems that the entire continent will face in the new world in which you will live.
People got upset.
Alexander.
It was a being that threw people into confusion.
But they didnt yet know exactly what danger Alexanders presence meant.
that fact.
did not hide
The world that Roman Dmitry talks about will close peoples eyes and ears and will not force information.
Alexander has opened a passage with the demon world. That n has already beenrgely worked out, and one day it will strike the world as a tangible danger. I am not saying that you should prepare for a war against the Demon World. You are nervous and aware of the danger, but trust me, Roman Dmitri. As the Emperor of the Dmitri Empire, I will prepare for a war against the Demon World. I will do everything I can to block all dangers so that Alexanders ns do not affect the world in the slightest.
It was a huge presence.
Demon World is shocking even with just the word, but people unwittingly showed their faith in Roman Dmitri.
said the emperor.
Recognize the risks, but believe in yourself.
There was a belief that Roman Dmitri, who was born as an heir to the frontier and ascended to the position of emperor, would somehow solve even the existence of the demon world, which could only be found in history books.
It was another look of awe.
People were afraid of Roman Dmitri, so they were sure that he would not fall.
Blindly believed.
A being who will rule this world with their emperor.
People expressed their strong belief in following Roman Dmitri with bright shining eyes.
looking at them like that
Roman Dmitry finished off the ceremony.
From now on, put off your worries and concerns. I will not allow a single exception for sinners, but I will reward those who have made a contribution to this country enough to consider their sacrifices excessive. Those who are being called from now on, pleasee forward.
Chapter 421
Chapter 421 Nongonghaengsang (1)
The coronation ceremony ended in great sess.
Dmitri officially dered himself an empire, and representatives of all countries supported Dmitris cause.
If there was anything special, it was the part rted to the Luna Kingdom. Recently
, as reports came in that the Arcadia continents climate was stabilizing, Roman Dmitri epted the will of the people of the Luna Kingdom and decided to annex Luna.
Queen of Luna.
Isabelle is currently missing.
The annexation of the country was a very sensitive issue, but Isabel expressed her intention to leave Luna in the care of Roman Dmitri before leaving.
Thanks to that, the work went smoothly.
Dmitri did not forcibly seize thends of Cronus and Valha, but dered the entire vast continent of Arcadia beyond the endless mountains as an imperial domain.
In fact, since this story had been discussed in advance, Roman Dmitry decided that there was no need to risk merging the two empires unreasonably.
It was an ideal finish.
There was a sensitive problem called the Pandemonium, but under Roman Dmitris control, the continent quickly regained stability.
a few days after that.
Dmitrys mansion.
Looking out at the well-kept garden from the terrace, Chris, the owner of the mansion, was lost in thought.
What should I ask for as an alternative reward?
a few days ago.
In the performance of the lecture in front of everyone, Roman Dmitry fulfilled his words.
Jonathan Knight Commander is the leader of the Imperial Knights, Felix is the head of the Imperial Tower, Fernando is the captain of the capital guards, and so on. It became.
Chris too.
acquired great wealth
The splendid mansion where he is now staying was also a statue of Roman Dmitri, so he had no worries about money in the future.
the problem is.
Roman Dmitris reward did not end there.
I dont know what you really want. I will give you the time of the fortnight ahead. If you think you need anything,e to me and ask for it. I will give ample rewards to those who have made the mark.
choice ofpensation.
It was unconventional.
Chris was able to choose his ownpensation instead of a special position, and he had to ponder for days after that.
Roman Dmitry said that there are no restrictions onpensation.
He promised that if characters like Chris would leave the SS and hope for a wealthy life, he would dly allow them a new life.
ha.
A sigh came out.
It felt like my brain was full.
In fact, Chris didnt go to war hoping for a reward, and he wasnt sure how to use the enormous wealth he had in his hands.
If I had a family to take care of, I might have thought of a really peaceful retirement.
There was nothing more important to him now than his growth as a prosecutor.
Yes.
I didnt even want to give up the reward.
Chris, who had been thinking about it for a long time, got up from his seat, leaving the car almost untouched.
I guess I should meet other people.
The choice is not exclusive to him.
other people.
Chris thought the decision would be a little easier if he met the people who had already imedpensation.
* * *
First person.
It was Count Fabius.
When he visited his newly gifted estate this time, Chris was guided to a truly dazzlingly luxurious mansion.
It was truly a golden feast.
From the exterior, he openly revealed that he was a rich man, and when he arrived at the guest room, even the teacup glittered in gold.
Is the teacup pure gold?
Indeed, it was Fabius.
yet.
Count Fabius appeared with a bright face hanging from the trinkets as colorful as the exterior of the building.
Chris! wee!
Its been a while, Marquis Fabius.
Yes.
Fabius was no longer a count, but a marquis, and as if he had been eating well and living well, his plump flesh and even greasy face gleamed.
Marquis Fabius sat down and smiled kindly.
Dmitris powerful people, like Chris, were included on the list of contacts to be specially managed by Marquis Fabius.
But what are you doing here?
I came here because I wanted to know what Nongonghaengsang asked for. Of course, it is roughly expected, but I think my choice will be easier if I listen to the situation myself.
Oh, was that a problem?
choice ofpensation.
There were only a few people in that category, and it is not clear exactly what each individual requested.
But it was obvious that it was Marquis Fabius.
Thevish surroundings were beyond what he received as a war bounty, and people thought he was getting something special from Roman Dmitri.
It was as expected.
Marquis Fabius said.
It is not difficult to talk aboutpensation. I wished for inexhaustible wealth and power from my lord. Arent bounty money enough to live happily for the rest of your life? Then, the lord bestowed the territory here. It is the home of a person who was purged during the civil war in Cairo, and the family has fertilend and gold mines behind it for generations, so it is truly a exhaustnd. In particr, since I am in a very important position passing through Dmitry and Cairo, my lord said that if I cultivate my foundation well here, my power and wealth willst forever. Hehehehe, isnt it really great?
Fabius was originally a Cairo nobleman.
However, several such figures moved away and, instead of selling their originalnds to Cairo, they were granted new territories by Roman Dmitry.
Dmitry expanded the country a little as the rebellion was settled as well as the northeast area.
This was part of the promise with Cairo, and thends that lost their owners in the process were granted to figures who made merit like Marquis Fabius.
of course.
Not everyone was like that.
As Dmitri grew into an empire, some characters moved to the continent of Arcadia and chose a new life.
I mean. I will devote my life to serving my lord. It is true that I have made my own contributions in this war, but howmon are countries that reward me this much? I am ready to give my life for my lord. If you are asking about satisfaction withpensation, I am very, very, very satisfied.
burst outughing
The bright face was really happy.
Its amazing.
Chris admitted it too.
Marquis Fabius has been given a reward that guarantees a future, and, as Roman Dmitri said, he will be able to enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of his life.
What if you wanted a simr reward yourself?
If he migrated to Arcadia and seized the fertilend, he might enjoy more power than Fabius.
but.
did not agree
Chris asked what came to his mind.
By the way, there is another building going up right nearby. What is it for? It was quiterge for general use, so it caught my eye.
Oh is that it?
I grinned.
Marquis Fabius lowered his head and met Chris gaze with a sinister face.
I am trying to build my own harem. Isnt that the true romance of a man? Ha ha ha.
sure
Fabius was a man who truly enjoyed the rewards of war.
* * *
Second person.
It was Felix.
After visiting him and asking him the same question, Felix directed Chris somewhere.
This ce?
It is the site of the new Mage Tower.
It was arge piece ofnd.
The workers were busy working, but Chris waspletely overwhelmed by the sheer scale.
Actually, the Imperial Magic Tower was my requirement from the beginning. I wanted to build a mage tower that represents the Dmitry Empire and build a system to discover talent and nurture mages within the empire. To do so, facilities worthy of its status and a huge budget were required every year, but the lord allowed all of this. Rather, in the case of the budget, he promised more budget than I thought.
new tower.
Felix looked at me proudly.
The fact that Phoenix, who had lived in poverty in the Frankish kingdom, had grown to this extent, was heartbreaking.
Actually, I want Chris to be honest with himself. Some say that the reward I seek is a good thing for the national interest, but this is purely out of my personal desire. The mage tower created by this Felix bes the best on the continent. I will enjoy the wealth and glory that result from that result, and it is my dream to be a figure in the history of magic. I heard that even Marquis Fabius was really given a reward for an individual, but there is now against Chris-sama.
Rumors spread slowly.
As those who received the reward praised Roman Dmitry, people stuck out their tongues at the level of non-professional performance.
It was a perfect match.
While punishing Ares, he did not allow a single precedent, but at the same time promised to reward those who made contributions excessively.
Marquis Fabius and Felix.
As people who were rewarded in such a way appeared, they proved that Roman Dmitris remarks were true.
Chris didnt answer.
I stood there and watched the construction of the mage tower for a while.
* * *
Last figure.
It was Jonathan Knight Commander.
After a long training session, during a break, he sat down next to Chris with a sweaty face.
So how are you now?
yes.
It was an interesting question.
Knight Commander Jonathan looked at Chris with a smile as if he was thinking about something.
chris. As you know, the Knights of Dmitry in the past werent that great of a group. Due to the existence of you and I, we barely had an assortment, but if we looked at the kingdom as a whole, it was nothing special. By the way. A lot has changed now from then. I want everyone to belong to the Knights of Dmitri, and my lord has epted all of my requests for the development of the Knights of Dmitry.
that too.
It was simr to Felix.
While Fabius purely followed his personal desires, Knight Commander Jonathan hoped for the development of the system in the future.
Thats why I have nothing but gratitude to my lord. Although they obviously know that it will help them, most of the continents leaders arent too keen on investing. But our lord, Emperor Dmitry, is different. Although he demanded it as a reward for war, he gave a sure reward more than we thought. Everything for my dream and my personal happiness.
It was beautiful.
Watching the people training under Dmitris name, Knight Commander Jonathan seemed like a dreame true.
The lord is such a great person. Even though people are rewarded with certainty so that they do not regret sacrificing for Dmitri, and each persons power grows stronger, no one dares to exceed the masters authority. chris. Whatever you choose, it doesnt matter. The person we serve is a great and strong person who can take on all our desires, so I hope you can honestly say what you really want. You will know. While talking with me, thinking over and over beforeing to find me. what you really want.
It was inly visible on the face.
Chris clearly wanted something, but it didnt seem like he knew exactly what it was.
like that.
Thest meeting was over.
Even after the sun went down and I went to bed, I couldnt sleep all night because of the thoughts that were disturbing my head.
and the next day.
Chris got some unexpected news.
The news was that Kevin had gone to Roman Dmitri forpensation before he did.
Chapter 422
Chapter 422 Nongonghaengsang (Փp) (2)
The past few days.
Kevin faced the same problem as Chris.
Since he had already received a huge bounty, he was not very interested in money, and he did not want to live as a nobleman by receiving a title.
It was unimaginable when I was living in the slums.
At that time, he would have chosen the rich and prestigious movie regardless, but he was different now, who is evaluated as Dmitris powerhouse.
the life you want.
You can choose whatever you like.
Kevin, who had been thinking for a long time, visited Roman Dmitri only after a few days had passed.
Lord. I dont need any more gold coins or power. I want to stay by your side in the future.
Are you saying you dont wantpensation?
Thats not it. If possible, I would like to receive a sword just for me. The sword I was given in the past is too good to deserve, but I havee to ask you this out of my personal greed as a swordsman.
actually.
The most practical reward was clear.
Kevin learned the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Since he knew only the first half of the powerful swordsmanship, which was divided into the first half, the middle, and the second half, it was the best option for a swordsman to ask for information about the second half.
But my heart was not in my heart. After experiencing this war, Kevin gained confidence in himself.
I heard that Chris was going to carve out his own path unlike himself, so he wanted to develop himself and achieve the feat of defeating Chris.
st furnace.
This reward stemmed from jealousy.
Kevin lost a match against Chris and gave away his first no-name.
So he was currently using his second no-name, and he was jealous of Chris even though he knew how great of a sword it was.
Jealousy stemming from the fact that he was given a higher level sword than himself.
Each time it remained like an obstacle in his mind, so he wanted to take this opportunity to receive a new sword just for himself.
It was a very pure desire.
In a situation where people who received the choice ofpensation realized their desires, Kevin could live his whole life in a movie of wealth and honor if he wanted to.
But that wasnt the future he really wanted.
From the moment he cut off his own arm to be Roman Dmitris sword.
For Kevin, life with Roman Dmitri came first, so he wanted to stay by his side.
Someday.
people die
He also hoped that if such a day woulde, he would be recorded as the first person to represent Roman Dmitri rather than Chris in Dmitris history.
Some people may not understand Kevins feelings.
Roman Dmitris reward is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but can you just blow it away with a single sword?
Sympathy was not required.
The time when I was wandering around the slums.
The feeling of meeting Roman Dmitry for the first time was more shocking than when believers faced God.
to him.
Roman Dmitry was a god.
Seeing him bowing his head and waiting for an answer, Roman Dmitry presented a prize for him with a calm face.
I will ept your request. However, it takes time to craft a sword. one month from now. I will give you the one and only sword for the swordsman Kevin, which does not exist anywhere else in the world.
thank you!
I shook my head.
Kevins smile was as if he had the whole world.
* * *
News from Kevin.
Also passed on to Chris.
At the news of the unexpected request for a sword, Chris looked at his sword with aplicated face.
Was this something you coveted so much?
My mind wasplicated.
When I heard that Kevin had visited Roman Dmitri, I honestly thought he might be asking for something to improve as a prosecutor.
Before meeting Roman Dmitry.
Unlike himself, who was a promising prosecutor at the time, Kevin was just a boy who had to worry about making a living every day in the slums.
The starting point was different.
So, Roman Dmitri taught Kevin from start to finish, and Chris told him to stand by and improve on his own.
The difference between the two was not simply a matter of discussing skills.
I was confident that I would never lose, even when I saw Kevin expressing his inferiorityplex while thinking and developing on his own.
however.
It was different now.
Kevin not only chose to develop himself, but also proved the result by defeating Ares this time.
Kevin is developing rapidly every day. I no longer exist as a boy from the slums, but as a prosecutor, Kevin, so I cannot guarantee that I will win unconditionally against Kevin. At the crossroads of life and death, Kevin defeated Ares. In a situation like that, you cant be sure that Im different either.
Ares is strong.
At the time of the recruitment screening, Chris did not do his best, but he felt considerable difficulty with him.
such a being
He was caught by Kevin and put to death.
As he watched Ares desperately beg for his life, Chris had a lot of confusion in his head.
If he had fought Ares at the crossroads of life and death, would he have been able to win?
Kevins growth is something to be sincerely happy about for Roman Dmitri, but I didnt intend to give him his ce.
With this reward, there was a fact that became clear.
Kevin is.
I will not give up until I surpass myself.
Just as he demanded a new sword out of jealousy of First No-Name, ignoring his obsession and aspirations did not make them unrealistic.
It was clear that one day he would point a sword at himself.
Just as he challenged to win First No-Name, Kevin will show his ferocious teeth every moment to aim for his ce.
I will never give up my seat.
A fire broke out inside.
It was only then that Chris was able to confirm his sincerity in the roaring sense of goodwill just by thinking about it.
Wealth and glory.
Can that brilliant life satisfy you?
no.
It was impossible.
Even if he adorned himself with expensive essories like Marquis Fabius and had numerous women in his harem, he could never be satisfied with his life as a swordsman.
If so, it was decided from the beginning what to ask for.
I knew it myself, but I couldnt bring myself to say it out loud.
Kevin.
His presence moved Chris.
* * *
Faced with Roman Dmitry.
Chris did not hide his sincerity in the gaze looking at himself.
Currently, the continental ranking system is in a very confusing state. It was revealed that the existence itself was Alexanders n, and most of the rankers died in a series of wars, making its existence virtually meaningless. However, I think it is necessary to maintain the ranking system in the future. For whatever reason, the ranking system has be a part of society and set the stage forpetition where swordsmen can prove themselves. one month from now. Please hold a tournament to redefine the rankings of new swordsmen. And if a winner is born in that tournament, please announce to the continent that it is the best sword recognized by the lord as the second person in the continent excluding the lord.
It was an unexpected request.
Chris is.
I hoped for a stage ofpetition.
I hoped to defeat challengers like Kevin and prove to the world that I was still a true second person.
said Roman Dmitry.
It is not suitable as a reward. I agree to revive the ranking system, but that is a matter to be discussed at the Imperial Council. Are there any other requirements besides that?
there is.
Speak.
I swallowed dry saliva.
Roman Dmitrys reaction.
expected
The revival of the ranking system did not serve the purpose ofpensation.
But even so, the reason why he mentioned the ranking system was because his true purpose was rted to it.
I hope thatpetitions that redefine the rankings will be held periodically. And the swordsman who wins thepetition every year, please give me the opportunity to dare to challenge His Majesty the Emperor. We do not intend to challenge His Majestys authority. The master is already the best swordsman on the continent recognized by everyone, and for swordsmen like me, there is no choice but to be the ultimate goal. I hope you understand my sincerity.
chris.
His dream was to surpass Roman Dmitry.
To be precise, he wanted to be the best sword on the continent, but everyone acknowledged that the position belonged to Roman Dmitri.
Kevin?
Any other tests?
I didnt care.
No one in the world will be able to take his ce, and he will be proven to be the second person representing the Dmitry Empire in thepetitions held periodically.
Not only that, but he raised his head and looked up at the sky.
Even though he knew it was a futile and impossible dream, Chris wanted to move towards it.
It was a chance.
The only chance to challenge Roman Dmitri while creating a ce to openlypete with challengers.
Roman Dmitry was the emperor of the empire.
It was clear that if he did not create a system to challenge him, he would be dragged into treason the moment he drew a sword.
So I had to tell you now.
Maybe he could take his request negatively, so even after he said it, Chris couldnt hide his nervousness.
My mouth was dry.
A cold sweat broke out in his head, but he clenched his teeth and waited for Roman Dmitris answer to stick to his words.
Its fun.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Chris looked up and looked down at him.
chris. I will ept your request.
* * *
A few days after that.
An international conference was held.
Representatives from each country gathered in Dmitry to discuss not only the ranking system that Chris suggested, but also important issues.
Cronus Valha Cairo Hector Umberto Redford When the Frankish kings visited Dmitri, the busiest people were their attendants.
Dmitris temporary imperial pce.
In the building that reced the new imperial pce, a person asked for something with a serious expression.
Didnt I tell you? The King of the Franks is a very sensitive person, so you need to be fully prepared to stay here even for a day. Bedding made from the materials mentioned in advance and bottled water that the bed enjoys must be prepared from Odelia.
I hadnt heard about it beforehand.
yes?
man.
Williams eyes widened.
This international conference was scheduled tost for two days, so the kings of each country decided to stay at the Imperial Pce for one day.
For that reason, he had a lot to prepare for.
King Frank is not a luxurious person, but he is more demanding than expected, so William prepared for Dmitris trip for several days.
However, the message was not delivered.
Damn you guys. Theres nothing else to forget. Forgetting His Majestys business.
recent.
Inside the Franks, there was no spirit.
After the war, there was a lot of work to be sorted out, and as I attended various events, I often emptied Frank.
It seems that there was some internal confusion in the process.
William frowned and sighed heavily before speaking to the caretaker of Dmitris pce.
For now, please move your luggage with me. And there.
far away
I could see the servants passing by.
Since they were servants with a perfect appearance, William had no reason to respect them.
Come here and carry some luggage with me. hurry!
Kings attendants.
Although he was in charge of running errands and all sorts of dirty work, he was a person of such a position that his status itself was that of a semi-nobility.
In addition, a person who can exert direct influence on the King of the Franks.
He was only cautious because he was the manager of Dmitris pce, but even ordinary nobles treated him cautiously inside the Franks.
st furnace.
The attitude of treating servants was natural.
In fact, it was an attitude that would not be a problem for William, which was somon in aristocratic society.
however.
Manager Dmitrys expression hardened.
William asked with a puzzled expression in the suddenly chilled atmosphere.
Any problem?
Yes.
concierge.
It was true that he coordinated the overall affairs of this ce, but he was not the real power of the pce.
In an instant, an ominous aura crept up.
Looking at the circumstances, Williams keen instincts knew that the presence of the servant whom he had just treated badly was at issue.
just as expected.
A servant walked towards this side.
I didnt know it when I saw it from a distance, but as the shape of the face gradually became clear, something shed in Williams mind.
Huh?! No way.
Dmitry.
A list of people to be careful with there.
The face of one of them was clear.
And at the same time as realizing that fact, Dmitris people bowed their heads to the person who seemed to be a servant.
Baron Hans!
Is something going on?
Hans smiled warmly.
It was.
He was Hans.
Chapter 423
Chapter 423 Nongonghaengsang (Փp) (3)
What was the most unconventional greeting in this nongonghaengsang?
It wasnt Knight Commander Jonathan, Felix, or Fernando.
If they were sufficiently predictable, the order to give Hans the title of baron right after the coronation ceremony was truly unconventional.
Hans had no record of anything in the war.
Since he was only a servant, the rise of his status as a nobleman was a problem that even he himself could not understand.
Hans went straight to Roman Dmitri.
The title of baron. I do not understand this undeserved award bestowed upon me.
My mind wasplicated.
Some said just ept reality, but in the world Hans lived in, there were no unreasonable rewards.
It was overdone.
If he had a good enough criminal record like Chris and Kevin, he deserves an award, but when the world was entangled in chaos, Hans lived a life away from war in a safe space.
asked the truth
Since he had never wanted the life of an aristocrat, he showed his eyes asking him to tell the truth.
really.
He was a fun person.
Hans did not take for granted what ordinary people should be excited about.
said Roman Dmitry.
Hans. The scope of meritorious deeds does not simply apply to previous criminal convictions. In the meantime, while many things have happened, you have carefully managed my life. And the being you served has now be the emperor of the Dmitri Empire. Why do you think its too much? Dont you think that if you are a being who has to manage the emperors life in the future, you need a reward and a position that suits you?
I was speechless.
people said
Hans is a happy being.
Although he was only a servant, the Dmitri family did not regard him simply as a servant.
He respected Hans role and helped Hans family in many ways so that they would not feel ufortable in their lives.
In fact, when I first started working as a servant, I did not anticipate such a future.
It is easy for servants to be ignored and treated like tools, but Roman Dmitri treated himself as a person.
Thats not enough.
give the title
Hans couldnt figure out how to deal with this situation because of the emotions boiling inside him.
In fact, it may be my personal greed to ask you to live for me even after I have given you a title. Hans. You dont have to work as a servant anymore if you want. But if you wish to live for me in the future, please ept the reward I give you and lighten your heart.
passed the option.
I wanted them to make their own choices without being forced.
Hans kept biting his lip.
From the beginning, he had never thought of leaving Dmitri, but the fact that he respected him made him feel as if he had received a great gift.
Dmitry epted himself into the family.
His actions in the past proved that fact, and even now, after leaping into an empire, he once again told the reality.
People.
Everyone has their own dreams.
Just as each person demanded different rewards in his performance, Hans received an emotionally sufficient reward, regardless of the fact that he was given a title.
No matter what will happen to Dmitry in the future.
As theirpanion, this man named Hans will live a life in which he wishes Dmitri peace.
great. Of course its good. From now on, this Hans will live for Dmitri.
He nodded.
Roman Dmitri smiled at the sight of him nodding vigorously and repeatedly.
* * *
A few days before the international conference.
News of Hans spread quickly.
When people gathered in groups of two or three, they all talked about Hans as if they had promised.
Has there ever been a case in which a servant was given the title of a nobleman?
Strictly speaking, there was none. lets think. No matter how closed the aristocratic society is, who would grant the title of nobility to a servant who was not born with it? This is really unusual. His Majesty the Emperor, who was strict with war criminals like Ares, set a precedent for breaking down the boundaries of social status!
Everyone was amazed.
In fact, Roman Dmitrys attitude towards ordinary people was famous before.
Usually, nobles are easy to ignore unless they are from the same noble family, but Dmitri thoroughly respected the working ss.
Dmitry has been called thend of non-discrimination, giving enough value to upations such as cksmith and miner.
In the first ce, Hao Muns members were also made up of ordinary people, such as employees working at a general restaurant and fruit shop owners, so Dmitris characteristics became more prominent.
Even so.
The bestowal of titles of nobility was a separate matter.
No one expected that Hans, who was only a servant, would be allowed a precedent that would break down the boundaries of social status.
A pub away from Dmitry.
Even though they had nothing to do with Hans, they said this with reddened faces.
This incident proves the sincerity of His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty the Emperor said that he had no prejudice in everything, but the punishment of Ares and even the case of Hans proved that he was consistent with his words and actions. At least in the world we will live in, Dmitri will not hold us to the bar of prejudice.
I mean. As soon as I confirmed the results of this work, I was convinced that I should move to Dmitry and live there. Kevin Hans. These people are not of noble birth. They were mere servants, boys from the slums, but His Majesty the Emperor did not forget the hard work he had done for Dmitri and gave them ample rewards. This is the future. Dmitry will never forget the sacrifices of those who gave their lives for this country.
Trust is not built in an instant.
actions in the past.
Respecting the working ss, establishing a system for those who died in the war, and even showing an unconventional figure in this non-public event, people cried out to Dmitri and raised their sses.
I was happy.
Meantime.
The system of the Smander Continent was truly devastating.
The Kronos Empire never apologized even when they made a mistake, and many people suffered because of their persecution and ambition to conquer the continent.
It was not enough to defeat the Kronos Empire, which was a symbol of evil.
Roman Dmitrys ideal system ignited peoples motivation.
Some people.
I was afraid of Roman Dmitry.
However, ordinary people who had nothing to do with power dly epted the changing world.
Hans work.
It was a story that everyone in the know knew that from that day on, the people who worked for Dmitri became more motivated.
* * *
Back to the present.
William was visibly embarrassed.
As soon as I confirmed that the opponent was Hans, a warning sound alerted me to the danger rang in my head.
Damn it. Of course, to touch Baron Hans.
Dmitry List.
In that list, Hans was recorded as follows.
[The closest person to Roman Dmitry. It is understood that he managed Roman Dmitri since childhood and because of that they have a very special rtionship. Roman Dmitri showed affection to the extent of sending gifts directly to Hans party, and Hans family is living with Dmitris full support. Being granted the title of baron in this work is an obvious result proving that Hans is Dmitris real power, so if you meet him in Dmitri, you should never ignore him just because he is from a servant.] Baron Hans
.
was a major figure.
So, after checking the picture countless times to remember his face, William was bewildered by the ridiculous mistake he had made.
What do you mean by this?
In fact, treating a servant disrespectfully was not a problem, but because the opponent was Baron Hans, it seemed like the thought had stopped.
first.
I had to apologize.
Without thinking back, William lowered his head first.
sorry! I didnt know it was Baron Hans and I was rude!
no. I think you can be mistaken enough because it looks like this.
Hansughed.
William looked at Hans with a genuinely thrilled expression at his generous attitude of oveing the problem.
There are rumors that Baron Hans has a great personality, but that was really true. I will clearly tell the people of the Kingdom of the Franks, including me, to prevent this from happening again in the future. It will never happen again.
I gave up my pride.
King of the Franks.
He would face great resentment when he returned to the Franks if he left room for trouble because he held Roman Dmitri to heaven.
The world has changed.
Dmitri was now at the center of power, and even if Roman Dmitri didnt raise an issue, countries like the Franks had no choice but to be wary.
It was a natural reason.
In a world of weak meat, it was normal for all but the best predators to be cautious.
Hans talked to the janitor and said:
All the parts that King Frank wants have already been prepared. I havent been told about it separately, but Ive checked in advance what parts I need to be careful about. You dont have to worry about that part.
Hans.
He was entrusted with the role of personally managing Roman Dmitry, but if there was nothing special, he carefully checked the affairs of the entire Dmitry Imperial Pce.
It was the same with this case.
At the end of the international conference, I checked the information of the kings of each country and checked the parts they were ufortable with and the parts they preferred.
The real power of the imperial pce.
Hans was faithful to his role.
Now, his position has risen as much as he has obtained the title of baron, but he has not forgotten what he must do.
William was amazed.
Hans smiled kindly at the sight of him saying thank you one after another.
I hope you have afortable time here at Dmitry. And if you need any help, you are always wee toe to me.
that day.
To the people of the Frankish kingdom, Hans was a man with the dignity of an aristocrat, and a beautiful story was added.
* * *
That time.
At the international conference held in the Imperial Pce conference room, opinions were divided on one agenda.
said King Redford.
I agree to revive the ranking system, but I cannot allow the winner to dare to challenge His Majesty the Emperor. Your Majesty the Emperor is now in a position to rule the continent. There can never be anything that exceeds the authority of Dmitris empire.
I also agree. Its a sword fight. How could we agree to such a risky thing?
It was Daniel Cairo.
Representatives of each country.
They agree on the ranking system, but they have no choice but to be negative about what Chris asked for.
Previously, Roman Dmitry was merely the heir to an aristocratic family.
At that time, it didnt matter what kind of hardships he went through, but he could never allow Dmitri to do such a dangerous thing as the emperor of the empire.
It was a sensitive issue.
Most of them expressed objections, but Roman Dmitri expressed his thoughts in a steady voice.
Before I am an emperor, I am a swordsman. For me who has risen to this position with a single sword, proving my existence is rather a matter of asserting my authority as an emperor. Do you think I will be defeated?
Not really.
I want to prove my authority myself, not through the position of emperor.
at that point.
I didnt protest any longer.
As Roman Dmitri said, he had proven himself with a single sword, and it was unthinkable that he would be defeated by anyone.
Rather, I thought it was Roman Dmitri-like.
He showed great confidence in saying that he would prove himself every time, rather than avoiding challenges just because he was in the position of emperor.
atst.
Chriss agenda passed.
After confirming the introduction of the ranking system, Lucas took a step forward to discuss the next issue.
a few days ago. There is information received from Kronos. Let me show you that first.
gave a signal
As the wizards installed something, a screen made of magic appeared in front of everyone.
[The disaster has be a reality. The dark door will open. Its an unavoidable reality, and its nothing if you cant see it in front of your eyes. Humans. Be vignt. Get ready. be outraged On the day pitch-ck darkness strikes the world, mankind will face an unprecedented disaster.]
That was the oracle.
In fact, because of this problem, Roman Dmitry called in representatives of each country.
said Lucas.
This is the contents of the oracle found in Cronus secret room. Alexandres existence has already proven that the demons of the underworld are plotting something. And ording to the oracle, a n that has already beenrgely carried out will turn the continent into darkness in the not too distant future.
Everyones expression became serious.
devildom.
It was a serious problem.
Roman Dmitry revealed the existence of the Pandemonium to the world, and representatives of each country acknowledged that it was an unavoidable reality.
However, no clear solution existed. The Demon Realm is a world that transcends the realm of humans.
Even monsters like Alexander were only their minions, so people couldnt help but be afraid.
Silence lingered.
In a situation where everyone could not rush forward, Roman Dmitri looked at them and said with a calm face.
The existence of the Demon Realm has be a reality. As I promised to the people, I will try to solve this problem proactively and not stand by. Somewhere in this world, there is a passage that connects to the Demon Realm. We do not know when an attack maye from there, so we must tremble with anxiety and endure fear without a promise.
It was a strange statement.
When the representatives of each country felt strange, shocking remarks struck them.
I do not wait for them to attack, but I want to attack them first through the passage of the Devil World. That is the reason for holding this international conference.
Chapter 424
Chapter 424 Nongonghaengsang (4)
It was a shocking remark.
Representatives of each country doubted their ears with surprised faces.
What do you mean by that?
To attack the Demon Realm first. That is impossible.
this day.
Even Roman Dmitry could not agree.
The demon realm is a world where demons live.
Every time they exert influence on the surface world, using the magic of darkness, a great cataclysm urred.
It was an area that humans could not dare to handle.
The demonic realm was perceived by people as fear itself due to the magic of darkness that resurrected the dead by using humans like Alexander as his minions.
history has proven
what kind of existence the demon realm is.
King Umberto spoke with a serious expression on the history of the continent stained with blood and death.
I cannot agree with His Majestys wishes this time. The being that rules the Demon Realm has reached the realm of God. Its existence cannot be judged by human standards, and a single breath of his can create a monster like Alexander at any time. And ording to records in continental history, beings from the underworld cannot fully demonstrate their original powers when they descend to the surface world. It means that you can only deal with their limited forces by repelling their attacks, and fighting in their territory is tantamount to suicide. Please drop that will.
Please withdraw your will.
everyone agreed
Roman Dmitri is a symbol of blind trust, but the fear imprinted by the word demon surpasses belief.
The words of King Umberto.
I didnt know.
He thoroughly investigated the demon realm, and thats why Roman Dmitri didnt bite his will.
I am not aware of your concerns either. Crossing directly into the underworld and waging war against them means risking abandoning the environment we are used to. I read Alexanders memory from thest war. I couldnt find out much in the process, but I could confirm what they wanted to achieve through Alexander. It was a perfect assimtion of the terrestrial world and the demon world. if that happened The demons of the underworld can perfectly manifest their powers even here on earth.
Is that true?
Yes.
this.
Sighs erupted from all sides.
A fairy tale with the devil.
It was devastating news.
Even when some of the powers are unleashed, if the demons that caused the cataclysm manifest their original powers, something truly terrible will happen.
Representatives from each country were speechless.
I thought I had ovee the challenge by destroying Alexander, but beyond that, despair that I dared not even imagine remained.
said Roman Dmitry.
As I said in Alexanders memory and the oracle, demons from the underworld will always invade this world. Even if we are fully prepared, we cannot perfectly respond to the risk. Since it is the beings of the demon realm that lead this situation, we will spend peaceful days with only patterns and burn our insides. I cannot ept that reality. If it is a disaster that we have to deal with anyway, we must first secure the initiative and eradicate the buds of anxiety. Why do you think we cant attack first? Rather than fighting our enemies by ravaging ournds, I will attack theirnds and show them what it cost to conquer thends ruled by Roman Dmitri.
The voice was raised.
Representatives from each country felt suffocated by Roman Dmitris growing presence.
the emperor of the empire.
was a giant.
I knew that fact, but I looked at Roman Dmitri again with a greater presence than I thought.
The opponent is a demon.
Never in the history of the continent had the idea of attacking them first, but Roman Dmitri revealed his intentions with a firm voice.
If you think about it now, Roman Dmitri was a pioneer.
The invention of a new aura From heir to a magical revolutionary baronial family to an imperial emperor.
The standards of past history were meaningless to him who aplished absurd things as if they were natural.
My people are trembling with anxiety. Rather than forcing them to wait without a promise, I will take the initiative to resolve this situation. Its not just about being relieved that weve ughtered all the devils in the demon realm and blocked their attack, but well make sure this doesnt happen again in the first ce.
that word.
proved the existence of Roman Dmitry.
If there was a threat to ones fence, Roman Dmitry was the one who eradicated the root of whoever the opponent was.
Silence lingered.
King Umberto, with a confused expression, asked cautiously with a troubled voice.
How do you n to handle the existence that rules the demon realm? If we cant defeat him, this decision will be a choice that will hasten the destruction of mankind.
It was an important issue.
If an unsure answeres back, you will understand Roman Dmitris point, but will not agree with the decision.
however.
The answer that came back shocked people once again.
Trust me. I will defeat the leader of the Demon Realm. In all the wars Ive ever fought, even against Alexander. Ive never raised my power. Continental history expresses the leader of the underworld as an existence that mankind cannot handle, but I can handle it.
* * *
The meeting has been suspended.
Representatives from each country were given plenty of time to think over the course of the day, rather than making decisions right away.
With the intention of doing this in the first ce, we set the schedule for two days.
The war against the demon world could not be carried out by Roman Dmitri alone, and it had to be apanied by active support from the entire continent.
The opponent is a demon. If humanity is not unified, the match itself will not be established.
outside the building.
King Umberto stepped into the garden and looked at the sky with aplicated expression.
I mean. Having experienced this war, I thought I had learned a lot about the Emperor in my own way. But in the midst of dealing with Alexander, he didnt give his full strength even once. What kind of existence is His Majesty the Emperor?
this meeting.
It was a series of shocks.
The boldness of epting confrontation, the deration of war against the demon world, and the shocking truth of not revealing ones strength.
My brain gotplicated.
King Umberto, who once led the Drake family, was evaluated as a special being that criminals could not understand.
When everyone tries to cling to the Kronos Empire.
People responded that they did not understand him the same as he did now, as he watched him defend Umbertos borders while fighting his enemies to the end.
Roman Dmitry.
When I met him, it was as if I had stepped into unknown territory.
Me too. I cant say for certain what he is, but there are certain things that are certain.
It was Edwin Hector.
Hectors de facto leader.
He, who decided to inherit the kings position in the near future, stood next to King Umberto and continued his conversation.
We didnt dare to do it because we were afraid of the demon world, but His Majestys words werent wrong in the slightest. The Art of War always tells you to lead the battlefield. If we truly want to eradicate the dangers of the Pandemonium, it is right to proactively secure the timing of the war, rather than being anxious about when the enemy will attack.
Then when you lose, everything is over. There is a saying that offense is the best defense, but it is a maxim with risks.
Yes, I agree.
atst.
There was no answer.
At the crossroads of choice, each with their own strengths and weaknesses, Edwin Hector recalled the past.
What I believe is the history of His Majesty the Emperor. Even on the southern front, in the civil war in Cairo, and in the war with Kronos. The Emperor has overwhelmingly won a war that everyone thought was impossible. Although the Pandemonium is powerful, the Kronos Empire is also an existence that was considered impossible a few years ago.
during the meeting.
Edwin Hector was the only one who kept quiet.
After remaining silent, he looked at King Umberto and spoke his truth.
Now that the impossible has be a reality, is there any reason for us not to trust and follow the Emperor?
* * *
The next day.
The mood of the meeting changed.
Representatives of each country, who had mostly negative opinions, expressed their intention to cooperate after much consideration.
even if its nonsensical.
They believed in the very existence of Roman Dmitri.
What do you n to do next?
The gaze was focused.
Now that we havee together, we need to figure out a way to move forward together.
When Roman Dmitri gave Lucas a signal, he stepped forward and told the n he had prepared in advance.
At the time of the Odelia riots, the rioters showed strange signs. After securing Karman as if he was stained by the dark magic, he proceeded with mental torture. And for this part, there is also a connection with Isabel. Isabel, Queen of Luna, has gone missing since she said she would thwart Alexanders n, and thest ce she was found was the Kingdom of Umberto. And extrapting her probable route led to the conclusion that she might have headed for Odelia via Umberto.
Odelia.
Then, are you saying that there is a passage to the demon realm in Odelia?
I cannot say for sure. However, the opinion within the Dmitri Information Guild that Alexanders destruction of the capital of Odelia was not a coincidence is dominant. For that reason, we are currently uniting with Lunas priests and conducting a search to find as much dark magic as possible, centering on Odelia.
It was a valid argument.
recent.
As Arcadia regained its original climate, Lunas priests also showed their divine power growing stronger.
I thought that if I cooperated with them, I would be able to find the passage to the Demon Realm even if it took time.
said Roman Dmitry.
Finding the passage to the Demon Realm requires ample time. In the meantime, focus on repairing the damage caused by the aftermath of the war and preparing for the war against the Demon World. There is absolutely no need to be in a hurry. As long as we are aware of the presence of our enemies, we will not be crushed by the dangers looming over the continent.
All right.
The meeting will end with this. one month from now. The Dmitry Empire will hold a tournament to redefine the rankings. Each country hopes to deduce in advance the people who will be present at that time.
I take orders.
end with that.
The meeting is over.
The representatives of each country parted with a smile, but as soon as they returned to their respective countries, they all issued the same order.
An order to select prosecutors to attend thepetition!
Thispetition is the first event to be held since the birth of the Dmitri Empire.
They instinctively knew that this was a position that would have a significant impact on the future.
* * *
The world was buzzing.
The war against the Demon World, Dmitrys swordsmanship contest, and so on.
At a time when people were in a frenzy over various issues, there was a separate issue that Dmitris people focused on the most.
Rodwell Dimitri.
He chose to go to Arcadia.
No one was forcing them on the matter.
However, after the war ended, Rodwell Dmitri came to the conclusion that he would leave for Arcadia after thinking for himself.
Dmitri has to ovee many hardships in the future. In order to rule the Smander Continent and prepare for the war against the Demon World, you cannot rely only on your brothers personal strength as in the previous war. Before that, we must create a stronger force. And the solution that can be presented to Dmitri now is to make the unknownnd of Arcadia a perfect empire territory.
Arcadia.
unknownnd.
It is overflowing with infinite possibilities.
He was convinced that the presence of a different race with special abilities, undevelopednds, and a world tree that bestowed blessings on the surroundings would be the foundation of the Dmitri Empire.
Roman Dmitry decided to stay with Dmitry.
If so, someone had to take the lead in stabilizing Arcadia, and as a blood rtive of the Dmitri family, he thought he was the right person.
things in the past.
Rodwell Dmitri found his role.
He had no intention of living a life unrted to the family just because he hadid down the heavy burden as the familys representative.
Roman Dmitry.
He said he believed in himself.
He wanted to live up to those expectations.
It was when I was packing my things for so long.
As he was preparing to go to Arcadia, his mother, Rihanna Dmitri, came to visit him.
Rodwell. Do you really have to leave?
Im sorry mother. I decided it was necessary for my family and for myself.
It is the same for you and Roman not to listen to this mother. Now that he has risen to the position of emperor, when asked to wee his partner, Roman said he would consider it after the war with the Demon World was over. Its not something you cant understand. If we lose the war against the Demon World, mankind will cease to exist.
Emperors consort.
It was peoples concern.
The emperor must have an empress, but Roman Dmitri postponed the choice because he was in a special situation.
Moment.
Rodwell Dimitri had a strange feeling.
As soon as he realized that his mothersments had nothing to do with him, his anxiety became reality.
But even you, the second child, cannot be sent alone to unknownnds. Rodwell. If you want to defy this mothers will and leave for Arcadia, get apanion who can take care of you in my ce. this is not a request If you sincerely understand your mothers heart, dont ignore my will this time.
It was an embarrassing situation.
Before I could answer anything, Rihanna Dmitri smiled.
You dont have to worry about your marriage partner. If you announce your intention to marry, all the girls from noble families will want you.
It was as she expected.
next day.
When the issue of Rodwell Dimitris marriage surfaced, the entire continent began to stir.
Chapter 425
Chapter 425 Battle for Dmitri (1)
Cairos Madame Tu.
Suzanne hurriedly moved somewhere, dazzling jewelry.
Im in a hurry, Im in a hurry!
10 minutes ago.
I heard from a close friend of hers that she has been asking for express information.
At the word that the news was rted to Dmitri, Susan, who was having tea time with Cairos wives, ran out in a hurry.
Information and speed are lifeblood for Madam Ddu, who is in charge of matchmaking.
Madame Tous value was determined in an instant, so Susan never slowed down even while sweating profusely.
yet.
Arrived at the appointed ce.
As soon as I sat across from my friend who had settled down and had tea, I asked the main point.
So whats going on?
gasped for breath.
Looking at Susans urgent eyes, the friend smiled.
Susan. You should definitely pay for thister.
of course. Im Susan. Dont you know who I am?
know. Cairos best Madame Tu, who definitely repays the favor. So I had a short trip to Dmitry yesterday, and I heard some really interesting things there. Rihanna Dimitri is trying to convince her second son to marry her. It has not yet been decided that the arranged marriage will proceed, but it seems to be a situation where any wise woman who can win her sons heart will be epted as Rodwell Dmitrispanion.
really?!
Because it is.
Eyes shed open.
Susan, who was breathing heavily, recognized at once what a great piece of information this was.
Rodwell Dmitri!
Dmitry.
Their status was different from the past.
If at one time it was just amoner family, now it was the imperial family that led the Dmitri Empire.
In addition, the entire Smander continent supports Roman Dmitri.
It was literally the core of power, so the marriage of Dmitrys three sons was a really hot topic in the social world where Susan was dipping her toes.
Roman Rodwell Lauren.
Who will take them?
Marriage to Roman Dmitri meant ascending to the empress, but that didnt mean the other siblings were less attractive.
Roman Dmitry values his family.
Since there was nopetition in bone and flesh, the marriage with the brothers was also a really great opportunity to get Dmitris power back.
The time has finallye.
the war is over
Everyone watched Dmitri closely.
Roman Dmitri announced that he would not ept the empress right away, but Madame Tus instinctively knew that the marriage issue would be discussed after the whirlwind of war broke out.
It was a very natural thing. As a mother of a son, she hoped to start a family when it was not dangerous.
Susan took her friends hand.
His hands were sticky with sweat, but his friend smiled at the thought of receiving a huge reward.
thank you! thank you so much! I will definitely repay this favor.
next few days.
Susan thought that she was going to have a really hectic day with her Madame Tous life at stake.
* * *
Around that time.
Marquis Valentino had a happy day.
The wind blowing through the garden, the blue sky, and everything he saw and felt gave him a sense of happiness.
Hehehe, this is true happiness.
non-professional.
In that range was also the Marquis of Valentino.
It was a very natural result, as he poured all his fortune for Dmitri, and he was given a choice along with a huge financial reward.
Marquis Valentino did not worry too much.
Others said they would think about it before answering, but he said what he wanted straight away.
Your Majesty the Emperor. I dare you to ask, if you make a new sword, could you give me the disaster you are using now? It has no special meaning. Apanion who apanied the Emperor during his great deeds would be the greatest treasure of my collection.
Think!
The achievements of Roman Dmitri using the Disaster!
Cronus and Valha, the two major mountain ranges of the continent, were destroyed with a single sword, and Alexander, who was behind all conspiracies, was torn to pieces by Disaster.
So it was symbolic.
In the future, Roman Dmitri may create a sword that surpasses Disaster, but the fact that he was apanion in such a glorious moment was an honor that would never be allowed except for Disaster.
for that reason.
I was thirsty.
When others were looking for a great reward for his eyes on Disaster, he barely wanted a sword.
The answer was yes.
After another month, Roman Dmitri said he would give him a Disaster.
Uhhhhhh If I get the disester, will I make a museum to disy my collection? I want to show off to everyone how great things Ive collected, but what if thats the slightest bit of a problem? Yes, it is not a museum. If the Disaster is scratched, Im sure Ill tear the wrongdoer limb from limb. But I want to brag. oh i dont know As soon as I received the Disaster, I should go on a continental tour all year round and show off each and every Disaster.
Is there any difference in happiness?
This was happiness.
Even after heaping up gold and silver treasures, Marquis Valentino felt happy when he got what he wanted.
It was then.
As I was fantasizing for a while, the butler came up to me and said,
Marquis. Madame Tu Susan hase to visit.
Susan? Its annoying today, so tell me toe see you next time.
Susan was famous around Cairo.
Although she was a really talented Madame Du, it was too obvious why she came to visit him.
It must be because of my daughter.
Valentino.
He was also famous for his fertility.
Among his children, there was a woman who was in the middle of marriage this time, but her appearance was notcking, so the aristocrats of Cairo drool.
However, Marquis Valentino strictly blocked all temptations around her.
The reason he didnt actively step forward was because he had a goal he truly wanted.
His Majesty the Emperor must ept the Empress someday. At that time, the daughter of the Valentino family will be an attractive option.
Roman Dmitry.
chased him
What an ecstatic thing.
If you be the father-inw of Roman Dmitri, you will emerge as the core of power, and above all, as a craftsman, wouldnt you be able to ask for a few swords?
Of course, it was a choice that reflected her daughters opinion.
After hearing the heroic story of the Dmitri family, the daughter weed it with open arms, saying that the Dmitri family was wee.
Moreover, since Cairo and Dmitri are brothers, there was no problem with Valentino and Dmitris union.
st furnace.
Madame Tu was not very happy.
It was almost certain that he would bring in small talkers who were not interested in him who wanted the best man in the Smander Continent.
however.
Susan said it was rted to the Dmitri family.
Come on inside!
As soon as Dmitri was mentioned, the Marquis Valentino changed her expression and walked towards the reception room.
* * *
Valentinos reception room.
Confronting Susan, the Marquis Valentino reacted brusquely, as if she wanted to hear if it was worth her time.
So what is the business ofing to me?
Susan grinned.
Valentinos fame was great.
True to his nickname of a greedy collector, he behaves as if he would give up all of his liver and galldder when he is in trouble, but if it doesnt help him, he cuts the line like a knife.
Cairos tycoon didnt just happen.
Knowing that fact well, Susan strongly stimted the other persons interest from the start.
His Majestys mother wants the second son of the Dmitri family to marry.
Rodwell Dmitri?
yes.
The Marquis Valentino changed his posture.
Rodwell Dmitri.
It was a mouth-watering topic.
Keep talking.
The reason Marquis Valentino postponed his daughters marriage is probably because he already had a suitable partner for her in mind. And it may be presumptuous, but the opponent is probably His Majesty the Emperor of the Dmitry Empire. Marquis. The position of empress is the ideal goal that everyone aspires to. It would be perfect if he won the position, but in fact, I think Dmitris second son is an opportunity no less than that.
Sigh.
The Marquis Valentino leaned back on the sofa.
It was a sign to say more.
He expressed his willingness to allow Susan his golden time.
Rodwell Dmitri was once a talent representing the Dmitri family. It is said that His Majesty the Emperor was buried with great achievements, but judging from his past achievements, he clearly proved that he was a figure destined for greatness. War with Kronos. Didnt Rodwell Dimitri do a great job of stopping Cronus surprise attack? Once the characters abilities were guaranteed, Rodwell Dmitri decided to leave for Arcadia. And I think that Marquis Valentino, who is more knowledgeable than me, would know the meaning of going to Arcadia.
If you look into the distant future, those who left for Arcadia will surely gain great power. Dmitrisnd is as limited as its area, but Arcadias vastnd must mean huge possibilities.
youre right. And at the center of it all is Rodwell Dmitry. With Rodwell Dmitris sess guaranteed, the only thing we have to worry about is the disposition of His Majesty the Emperor. If, as in previous precedents, the Emperor had been concerned and feared by the power-sharing situation, Dmitrys brothers would have suffered greatly. But the present Emperor is not like that. Given his confidence in himself and his tendency to take care of the people of the Dmitri family, His Majesty the Emperor will dly grant the brothers domain.
That was right.
Even allowing him to leave for Arcadia in the first ce was an example of revealing Roman Dmitris disposition.
It was great.
No matter how big the brothers are.
I was confident that I would not be able to surpass myself.
When the Marquis Valentinos eyes sparkled, Susan put an end to the other persons heart.
What do you think? Not many people know this information yet. Aiming for the second son of the Dmitry family has a much better chance than aiming for the coveted Empress of His Majesty the Emperor. Isnt it the Valentino family? The Marquis daughter has enough power to convince His Majestys mother.
It was perfect.
Roman or not.
either Rodwell.
The rtionship between the Dmitri family and the inws was the same.
And since the Marquis of Valentino is a merchant, he was not unaware of the fact that Rodwells potential was high, as Susan had said.
Calction is over.
Marquis Valentino smiled kindly.
Go to Dmitry and try your luck. What about my daughter in marriage to Rodwell Dmitri. If this marriage seeds, I promise you with my family name that I will change your future.
* * *
With that, the conversation is over.
Susan, who immediately got into the carriage for Dmitri, couldnt hide her flushed expression.
This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
among numerous aristocrats.
Why did you choose Valentino?
There were two reasons.
First, it had to be something that Rihanna Dmitri would be attracted to.
No matter how great the reward, if you cant convince her, you wont be able to draw her attention in the first ce.
What Rihanna Dmitri wants is a woman who can convince her son.
Not to mention the status of the Valentino family, Valentinos daughter-inw was a person with enough charm as a woman.
and second.
It was the size of the reward.
Valentino is definitely a give and take.
Just as he uprooted his family to buy a sword, he was famous for rewarding opponents who gave him what he wanted.
So, despite his unique reputation as an avid collector, people preferred a rtionship with him.
If he said he would change his life, it was clear that he would do so.
If I can get this marriage done, I will be the best matchmaker on the continent.
swallowed augh
It was time to calm down.
Not yet sessful, she sorted out the papers in the carriage while they were moving to Dmitry.
how to convince
how to appeal
Rihanna thought about her special moves to melt Dmitris heart from various angles.
Finally arrived at Dmitry.
However, when she arrived at Dmitri, she found a scene she wanted to deny on the way to the imperial pce.
Why are they here?!
A woman with an embarrassing appearance.
She was Franks famous madame dou.
The skinny woman with a smiling face was Madam Du, who boasted a considerable sess rate in the Cronus area.
and several other women.
Madam Ddu from all over the world gathered.
It was.
Damn it.
The Madam Ddus war, which had already smelled their prey, had begun.
Chapter 426
Chapter 426: Battle for Dmitri (2)
The position has been moved.
In a situation where all Madam Ddu gathered together, Rihanna Dmitri said with a calm face.
The reason you came to me must be for the same purpose. Ill be honest. My second son, Rodwell, has stated that he has no intention of marrying, but as a mother, I would like to change his mind. If any of you introduce me to a woman who wins Rodwells heart, I will definitely reward you in the name of Rihanna Dmitri.
It was a polite attitude.
Now, even after rising to the position of Empress Dowager, she showed no signs of looking down on people or disrespecting them.
It was as per reputation.
The hostess of Dmitris family was a wise woman, and her attitude yed a big role in the process of Dmitris establishment as an aristocrat from amoner.
In fact, this ce was created intentionally.
Rodwell Dmitry said his mother would push for marriage, but he said he had no intention of doing so.
As usual, he respected the wishes of his children.
However, I couldnt let my second son go like this, who came back badly injured every time he left for a faraway country.
However, he did not force an arranged marriage.
Showing Rodwell Dmitri enough options could be mind-boggling.
As soon as I finished talking with my son, I deliberately leaked information to Madam Ddu, prompting them to run to Dmitri right away.
Also Madam Doodle.
Now I know.
Just because Rihanna Dmitri was courteous and cultured, she was not a person to be swayed by Madam Dtu.
So, who would you like to speak to?
The te wasid.
In a situation where all eyes were focused, a woman boldly stepped out.
I will speak first.
She was a woman of great character.
A woman dressed in a splendid outfit was famous in the surrounding area, including the Kingdom of the Franks, as always making a mate.
The ornaments she received each time decorated her splendidly.
Expensive ornaments were a clear evidence of ones skills and status, rather than simply revealing ones wealth.
her name.
It was Georgina.
As if dering war on herpetitors, she pulled out the card she had prepared.
Rodwell Dmitri is the younger brother of His Majesty the Emperor. If so, only a woman with such qualifications will be able to have such a marriage that everyone acknowledges and blesses. If its Gabrie, the princess of the Franks, Im sure theyll make a really good pair.
* * *
Princess.
kings daughter.
The moment Gabries name came out of her mouth, the other Madam Ddu showed quite a panic.
Look at this.
Thats Gabrie.
Georginaughed.
The reason the other Madame Ddu were embarrassed was not simply because she was a princess.
As everyone present here knows, the Frankish kingdom is a country that strictly forbids marriage with other countries only for the royal family. Nevertheless, the reason why the King of Frank expressed a positive opinion about this marriage is because of the devotion that Rodwell Dmitri showed on the battlefield. If it was a man like that, if it was the second son of Dmitrys empire. Knowing that he is an overflowing man who is not suitable for a princess, he personally conveyed his intention to proceed with this marriage.
Frank was taken aback.
When Georgina ryed the news of the Dmitri family, the King of the Franks said this with his eyes wide open.
Promote marriage by any means and means. Gabriel or whoever. If there is a woman in this country who ispatible with Rodwell Dmitri, you must use your experience to win Rodwell Dmitris heart. This is a great opportunity. In a situation where His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is not very interested in female sex, the person who bes the mistress of the second son can definitely lead the future.
This was an opportunity.
The king instinctively knew that the Frankish kingdom could leap forward if Dmitri was on his back.
There are things people misunderstand.
Just because Kronos and Valha once knelt down did not mean that thepetitive system of the rest of the world, except for Dmitri, was over.
From now on, it was a new game.
In order to stand at the center of power, starting with the Dmitri Empire, you must win power through newpetition at a new starting point.
st furnace.
Rodwell Dmitri was an attractive prey.
With the full support of the King of the Franks, Georgina naturally put forward Gabri.
Rodwell Dmitri Gabrie Frank. The union of two men and women means a new future. The King of the Franks has made it clear that he will not make any exceptions to the Frankish rule just because this marriage takes ce.
It was a secret weapon.
The real reason why Madam Ddu was embarrassed.
The reason why the Frankish royal family does not proceed with marriages with other countries is that the Franks are a country that recognizes the queen.
Some closed countries strictly prohibited women from ascending the throne, but the Frankish kingdom granted the right to ascend the throne to anyone, regardless of gender and rank, as long as they were the kings children.
What does that mean?
Gabris mother was a family with a high reputation in the Frankish kingdom, and because of that, she was not too far behind in the ranks.
Thats why she has a background called Dmitri.
It was to have the power to leap to the top of the hierarchy at once, and at that time it meant the risk that Dmitri could swallow Frank.
even knowing that
epted the marriage.
If it was Rodwell Dmitry, who showed impressive performance in the war against the Kronos Empire, if it was the current emperors dearest younger brother.
Dmitri and Franks union seemed like a not-so-bad future.
I think the same. Roman Dmitri is a person who will never run politics like the Kronos Empire. Given his propensity to respect each others territories, mixing blood with Dmitri would be a great opportunity.
That is all.
Im done with all the exnations.
Georgina, who showed a smile, returned to her original position with a confident gait.
overpowered the ship.
No matter what kind of weapons the other Madame Tous have prepared, they wont be able to ovee herself who sacrifices the whole Frank.
It was then.
I will tell you this time.
skinny woman.
Cronus Madame Touin, Melissa, stepped forward.
* * *
said Melissa.
The person I would like to rmend is Victoria from the Betro family.
one crest.
Although it was a condition that she could not cross over to the Frankish royal family, Georginas face quickly hardened the moment she heard the family name.
This requested bitch?!
The intention was clear.
Melissa smiled strangely and continued her remarks.
Count Betro, head of the Betro family and Victorias father, is the maternal uncle of His Majesty the current Emperor of the Cronus Empire. He was the one who risked his life and led the revolution with Dmitry when the country was reeling from Alexanders conspiracy. If we promote marriage with Victoria, I think it means the perfect union of the two empires of Kronos and Dmitri. And most of all, Victoria is quite beautiful enough to be acknowledged by the Cronus social circle. Right Georgina?
I nced at Georgina.
It was a provocation.
Gabris only w is that her appearance is in, so he pointed out her ws on purpose.
It is.
Georgina nodded with difficulty.
I couldnt take my anger out in front of Rihanna Dmitri.
He fanned his blushing face, and Melissa smiled as if she had won.
Dmitry is an empire. I think that a gorgeous flower like Victoria should be guarded by her side, befitting the dignity of the empire. Most of all, I am sure that the Kronos Empire can be of great help in everything Rodwell Dmitri will do in Arcadia in the future.
It was perfect.
Emperor of Kronos.
Jowelson, the sole survivor of the Croyt family, would not have risen to the throne had it not been for the help of Croyts supporters.
His maternal uncle, Count Betro, was at the center of it.
Since Jowelson was a person who actively stepped forward to help Kronos move in the right direction so that Jowelson would not copse, his marriage to his eldest daughter actually meant a union with the Kronos Empire.
in that sense.
You mentioned the Kronos Empire.
He emphasized how much better Victoria is than Gabrie, which means Frank.
After the exnation, Melissa took a step back.
Rihanna Dmitri evaluated the women rmended by the two Madame Tus with an expression of considerable interest.
You rmend people who are more amazing than I thought, so it makes me think deeply. Is there anyone who can speak next?
Silence lingered.
The previous characters were too strong.
Even Susan, who had conciliated the Marquis of Valentino, could not bear to open her mouth with a miserable face.
* * *
Susan lowered her head.
I was annoyed.
From Gabrie to Victoria. These bitches are very determined.
Two madamdu.
Georgina and Melissa were even more famous than Susan, and disyed the most powerful weapons their domain could mobilize.
And that too in the short span of a single day.
At first, I thought that with information preemption and the background of the Marquis of Valentino, I would seed unconditionally, but now I couldnt open my mouth.
Its an absolute defeat. I cant beat the previous two beings.
Valentino.
its a great existence
Cairos most wealthy man, and his union with the Valentino family, obviously had considerable merit.
but.
Since Gabrie and Victoria are married on a national scale, they have been given iparable merits to Valentino.
Besides, isnt the Dmitry Empire a country thatcks money?
If Valentino is Cairos greatest wealth, Dmitris family alone could be said to be the continents greatest wealth.
It was a mistake.
If I knew it would be like this, I had to put forward a woman rted to the Cairo royal family.
its over.
The moment I arrived at Dmitry.
Susan knew instinctively.
If he hadnt preupied with information, he would have no way to beat Georgina and Melissa with his personal connections that can only be demonstrated in Cairo.
Still, I had to try my luck at least once.
In order to go to Marquis Valentino and make an excuse, he needed to leave evidence that he had done his best.
It was then.
Susan opened her mouth when she heard a voice outside the door.
Prince Edwin Hector hase to visit. May Ie inside?
He was an unexpected person.
Edwin Hector!
Unlike Madam Ddu, who was embarrassed, Rihanna Dmitri conveyed her intention toe in with a calm face.
OK.
Sigh.
The door opens.
Edwin Hector appeared.
* * *
It really was Edwin Hector.
At the fact that an unexpected person appeared, Madam Ddu couldnt take their eyes off him with agitated eyes.
said Rihanna Dmitri.
You have worked hard to get here.
no. Its a ce to discuss important issues, so theres no such thing as hardship.
Moment.
The gazes of Madam Ddu were entangled.
They knew instinctively.
Rihanna Dmitri was aware of Edwin Hectors arrival, and if so, that meant that he had already warned of his attendance.
The problem is that Hector has no reason to appear here.
Edwin Hector was not a go-between, and above all he had no sister to whom he could marry.
I mean.
It had nothing to do with this ce.
As Madam Ddude looked at them with questionable eyes, Edwin Hector said.
I will tell you the main point directly. I heard that the Empress Dowager wants to marry Rodwell Dmitri, the second son of the Dmitri family. Hector has a woman just right for him. Catherine Hector. I dare to rmend my sister.
Catherine Hector?
Who is that?
Madam Ddu whispered.
It was the first name I heard.
Even if they were not in their own territory, they knew the family rtionships of major figures in each country line by line, but the name Catherine Hector was categorically never heard of.
If Edwin Hector had a sister of a simr age, he would have been wary when he appeared.
But what about Katherine?
Who do you mean?
As if conscious of the peoples eyes, Edwin Hector added.
It must be an unfamiliar name. Catherine is from Hectors coteral line. She is my beautiful younger sister, whom I did not know about until recently, and whom I recently epted into the family.
at that point.
Sparks flew from Madam Ddus eyes.
sure
It is said that he put up a coteral.
It meant that Edwin Hector did everything in his power to win this marriage.
Chapter 427
Chapter 427 Battle for Dmitri (3)
Immediately after the international conference.
When the kingdom of Hector was busy dealing with the aftermath of the war, an envoy was sent from Dmitri.
From now on, I will convey the will of His Majesty Emperor Dmitry. In this war, the Kingdom of Hector endured to the end against the Valha Empire and made a big contribution to winning the Continental War. If it had not been for Hectors tenacious struggle, the Continental War would have gone in apletely different direction as the southern front was breached. I, Emperor Dmitri, acknowledge Hectors credit, and Dmitri will bear the cost of repairing the damage caused by the war.
that.
It was the sweet rain of a drought.
There is no perfect victory in war.
Whether won or lost, the aftermath of the battlefield was devastating, and Hector, who had barely regained the system of the kingdom, suffered considerable difficulties in the process of recovering the damage of the war.
People whoin of pain and and that has be ruins.
It took a considerable amount of time to resolve all these problems, to the extent that there is a saying that war causes the development of mankind to retreat.
Roman Dmitri was not unaware of this fact.
Therefore, as soon as the situation was settled, an envoy was sent to take care of Hectors situation.
Dmitris support is not a one-time thing. We will continue to support Hector until he regains stability, and we will also provide manpower to repair the damage. Through this war, Dmitri and Hector proved that they are moving in the same direction. Dmitri will never forget Hectors dedication so that in the future the two countries can form a cooperative rtionship that guides each other.
end with that.
The envoy withdrew.
In a situation where only Hectors leadership remained, King Hector responded with delight.
We really made the right choice. Even though there is absolutely no reason for Dmitri to shoulderpensation for the damages of the war, he would do everything in his power to restore Hector. son your choice was right Dmitry is not a country that forgets the dedication of those who fought for them.
Emotions surged.
Hector had a hard time.
Alexanders conspiracy starved the people, and the oppression of predators such as Cronus and Valha suffered from nightmares every day.
But Roman Dmitry put an end to all the problems.
Upon receiving a message telling the way to live, King Hector wanted to express his emotions as they were, if it were not for a public asion.
Hectors future.
It was bright.
Hectors leadership couldugh heartily at the fact that they could live like a country from now on.
however.
Only Edwin Hector was different.
He stared at the scene colored with happiness with aplex expression.
Alternatively, what kind of existence is Roman Dmitri?
I really didnt understand.
Dmitri had a lot of work ahead of him, but he said he would dly share Hectors burden.
In fact, the fight against the Valha Empire could not simply be said to be an expression of loyalty for Dmitri.
Hector was just desperate to survive, but Roman Dmitri embellished that fact.
Roman Dmitry.
It was a mutation.
Born as the heir to a baron family, he destroyed the empire and made absurd remarks about invading the Pandemonium at an international conference.
Even though they knew it was nonsense, people agreed with it.
Rather than being sure of Roman Dmitris victory, I believed in what Roman Dmitri had shown and followed it.
look at this situation
Dmitri did not allow Hector to copse.
He willingly extended his hand and said that he hoped that Dmitri would be his partner in the brilliant future.
I bit my lip.
Emotions surged.
Meantime.
It was really, really hard.
Born as the heir to a crumbling kingdom, Edwin Hector had to face the cruelty of reality from a young age.
I couldnt smoke anything like childishness.
However, for the first time, the fact that a being who fully shouldered Hectors burden had appeared, so he wanted to be honest with his feelings for today.
that day.
Edwin Hector passed the day helplessly.
It was a time when I didnt do anything and didnt think about the future at all, but Ive never had a morefortable time than that day.
It was a rxing feeling after a long time.
Completely reorganized physically and mentally, Edwin Hector received unexpected news shortly after returning to work.
Prince! We have obtained information that Dmitris empress is looking for a marriage partner for Rodwell Dmitri. Madam Ddu from each country have already started moving to upy him.
That moment.
Edwin Hector stopped all business.
Rodwell Dmitry.
The inw rtionship with the Dmitri family was a great opportunity that he did not want to miss.
* * *
This day.
It ran into difficulties from the start.
He wanted to promote his marriage to Rodwell Dmitri, but the problem was that Hector had no suitable partner.
the leadership said.
Prince. I understand the princes will, but in a situation where madams from all over the world have moved, a daughter from an ordinary aristocratic family will never be able to appease Rodwell Dmitris heart. Give up on this job. If you put out a half-way opponent for no reason, the appearance of Hector Kingdom will only be ridiculous.
I think the same.
opinions gathered.
Everyone was in a negative situation, but Edwin Hector had a different idea.
The world is changing. And at its center, Dmitris empire will lead the world. What did you guys think as you listened to the message from Dmitris envoy this time?
I thought thank you. Dmitri did not forget Hectors devotion.
Yes. That is the bowl of His Majesty Emperor Dmitry. Dmitri never forgets the hard work and dedication of those who follow him. And its not just a matter of thinking. Kronos and Valha. The reason why they persecuted other countries even though they held great power is because they know that if they open their pores to other countries, they will grow that much. Even if they are looking in the same direction, if they are of different nationalities, they are strangers. It is not easy to maintain such power, but His Majesty Emperor Dmitri chose to support Hector as if he did not care about such a fact.
The bowl was different.
Roman Dmitry did not consider the problems that other countries developed as they grew.
In fact, my thoughts are no different from His Majesty Emperor Dmitry. No matter how much other countries except Dmitri grow, as long as His Majesty Emperor Dmitri is holding on, they will never be able to cross over Dmitris territory. The same goes for Rodwell Dimitris problem. Rodwell Dmitris permission to leave for Arcadia means that he doesnt mind the formation of a n like himself. Then I will ask you If you marry Dmitri as an inw, what effect do you think will have on Hectors future?
It will be of great benefit.
But there is no one to speak of in Hector, is there?
The conclusion was the same.
Although he agreed with Edwin Hectors will, there was no woman in Hectors royal family that could be chosen as a marriage partner.
so that.
A change of thinking was needed.
Edwin Hector said.
A marriage of convenience is a battle of justification. If a suitable partner does not exist, it is enough for us to invent an ideal being that the other person wants.
* * *
Back to the present.
Seeing the gaze focused on the word coteral, Edwin Hector continued with an expression that was not shaken in the slightest.
In fact, until recently Catherine did not know that she was Hectors descendant. I came to know about Catherines existence by chance, and I epted her as a family because of how she lived without losing herself even in a difficult environment.
It was false.
Hectors intelligence department spent a really hectic time trying to find someone from among Hectors coborators who met the conditions.
Thanks to that, he was able to find Catherine Hector in just one day.
It was an ambiguous rtionship to call it blood across the mothers side, but as soon as he confirmed her, Edwin Hector was convinced.
If its Catherine.
Rodwell can take over Dimitris heart.
I wont bothermenting on Catherines appearance. Regardless of how pretty she is, she was a child living alone with her father in a barren environment. If necessary, he did not hesitate to do two or three jobs a day, and he was strong enough to do even the most strenuous work. As far as I know, I heard that Rodwell Dmitri is leaving for Arcadia soon. People call it thend of opportunity, but I dont think its easy to start anew in and that has been covered in snow for ages. Katherine is a child who will take good care of Rodwell Dmitri so that there is no problem there.
everyone in this ce.
I didnt think I had met Katherine by chance.
However, what matters now is not the reason for epting the coteral as a family, but what Catherine Hector was like.
Catherine is a beautiful child. I intentionally searched for her existence, but even if this marriage goes awry, she is a child who is bright and radiant enough to ept her as a member of the Hector family. Thats why Rihanna and Dmitri cant help but be shaken.
this marriage.
Rihanna needed to focus on Dmitris purpose.
The reason why she rushed to get married even while calling people came from worrying about her son.
Think about it.
Rihanna Dmitri can feel relieved when she has to start a new life in a barrennd from now on, and the women who are like flowers in a greenhouse stand by her side.
Rodwell Dmitry lost an eye due to the war and after this war was seriously injured to the extent that he wandered between life and death for a while. If you want such
a son to be safe, you will want a wise and strong woman who will protect your son in any environment.
Catherine Hector.
It fit him perfectly.
A pretty appearance is one of the conditions that make her shine, but the other factors alone made her a bright enough child.
Actually, I cant force Catherine to marry this time, just letting go of the middle bridge. The Catherine I experienced and Rodwell Dmitri. I came here with the hope that the two of us will meet and create a good future because I think they have enough charm to be attracted to each other.
That moment.
Madam Ddu was convinced.
of everyone in this room.
As can be seen from Rihanna Demitris twinkling eyes, Edwin Hector was the only one who captured her sincerity.
* * *
Seats are closed.
Even after Edwin Hector, Madame Tudel introduced attractive women one after another, but Rihanna Demitri was already inclined to Catherine Hector.
He was a strong child.
No matter what problems arise in the barren environment of Arcadia, he thought that with such a person, he could ovee them.
ime.
Like Romero Dmitri, who was just amoner, in his past, who overcame all kinds of adversity.
There was no reason to waste any more time.
Rihanna Dmitri went straight to Rodwell Dmitri.
widely.
These are the women I picked out. They are all so pretty and have their own charm. Take a good look and if there is any woman you like, tell me.
mother.
Rodwell. I dont want to force you to marry either. However, in the various situations that happen to you, the son I really love lost an eye, and this time his life was almost in danger. Do you know how earnestly I prayed to God while youy unconscious in the hospital bed? If you want to live the life you want in the future, at least ept this mothers sincere heart.
she too
This situation was ufortable.
There was a precedent of Roman Dmitry, who pushed for an arranged marriage and then went wrong, so he did not want to intervene in the marriage of his children as much as possible.
But mothers are all the same.
As he stared at Rodwell Dmitri and burned himself, it seemed that he would never feel safe unless he had a wise woman by his side.
Son will be leaving soon.
During her life in Arcadia, she hoped that at least she would have someone by her side who would think of Rodwell Dmitri as she did.
Silence fell.
Rodwell Dmitry looked at the roster with mixed eyes.
I understood my mothers heart.
He must be working so hard because he sincerely cares about himself, and in fact, if he had no other thoughts, he might have followed his mothers wishes.
But there was a reason he couldnt do that.
I didnt want to reveal it as much as possible, but I couldnt hide the truth any longer in order to convince my mother, who had a hardline attitude.
I swallowed several times.
After hesitating for a while, Rodwell Dmitri spat out the words with difficulty.
mother. In fact, there is a woman I have a crush on.
Is that true?
I was startled.
I thought Rodwell Dmitri was such a wooden kid and had no interest in girls at all.
So, feeling frustrated, she, the mother, made the move herself, but she did not expect such an answer toe.
however.
For a moment, I felt ominous.
Rihanna Dmitri cautiously asked Rodwell Dmitri, who was speechless.
So can you tell me who it is?
The mother and child knew the truth.
in this situation.
That there was only one name he couldnt mention.
Rodwell Dmitri said, looking straight into his mothers eyes, as if he had finally made up his mind.
This is Flora Lawrence. And you already know my true feelings about this.
really.
It was a matter that required a lot of discussion.
The starting point is the war with the Kronos Empire.
I had to go back to the moment when Rodwell Dmitri risked his life.
Chapter 428
Chapter 428 Battle for Dmitri (4)
Ares Betrayal.
It was fatal.
As the gates copsed and the enemies rushed in, Rodwell Dmitri confronted them in fierce boiling mes.
It was an overwhelming presence.
He showed a formidable presence as if he would not let any enemies go, but as time passed, Rodwell Demitri was forced to face his limits.
pod.
Roaring.
blown the head
The mes spread and wiped out the surrounding area, but the enemies filling the space immediately did not allow them to breathe.
It couldnt have ended like this.
In the war against Kronos, which Roman Dmitry had ovee with his personal abilities, he did not want to hold his ankles this time.
have to endure
If time permits, Luna Kingdom will arrive.
The mes swirling around Rodwell Dimitri wiped out the soldiers rushing forward.
Roaring.
It was a melee.
I forgot my own existence.
Instead of instinctively shing and dodging, and calcting in my head, I became a beast and rampaged relentlessly.
The eyes of the soldiers of the Cronus Empire were young with fear.
They were attacking because they were forced out, but Rodwell Demitri was already perceived as a demon to them.
It was then.
A voice so familiar to Rodwell Dmitris keen senses came.
Help Rodwell Dmitri! If the castle gate copses, its over! Group 1 follows me and focuses on supporting fire!
Quaang!
Roaring.
The magic worked.
I turned my head and checked the top of the wall, and Flora Lawrence, who was on the left side of the wall, led some troops to support the gate.
I reported to the superiors and she moved.
After fixing the defense system of the left wall, he appealed his opinion, saying that he needed help to prevent the gate from being breached.
It was something that hadnt been discussed beforehand.
As the knights of Kronos made a surprise attack on Rodwell Demitri, the wind blew up on the walls.
puck.
The arrow pierced the forehead.
It was Flora Lawrence.
She kept an eye on Rodwell Dmitri and reacted quickly to the situation to keep him from copsing.
A strange feeling arose.
You may think it was a natural step to win the war, but I felt grateful that I knew my situation even in such a chaotic and intertwined situation.
I looked away.
Now it was my turn to focus on the reality in front of me.
Rodwell Dmitri gnashed his teeth and rushed in, desperately struggling in a space engulfed in blood and mes.
atst.
Thats how the war was won.
And as the price of victory, Rodwell Dmitri, who was seriously injured, was immediately transferred to a hospital bed.
* * *
There was a flip side to the glorious victory.
The injured, including Rodwell Dmitri, were moved to hospital beds, and the number was sorge that it was not enough to fill several buildings.
Even then, Rodwell Dimitri was in very bad shape.
As he fought while raising his limits, his vitality was greatly weakened due to the aftereffects of wounds sustained throughout his body.
I couldnt get up for a while.
a few days after that.
Rodwell Dmitri, who barely came to his senses, faced his mother, who was crying as she looked at him.
What an ugly son.
Western Front.
I lost my eye there.
He became stronger at the sight of his mother, who was in pain while looking at him, and vowed not to give him such pain.
But it didnt feel like it.
The enemy Dmitri faced was too strong, and he couldnt do anything without risking his life as he was not as strong as Roman Dmitri.
I stroked my mothers hair.
I couldnt promise that something like this would never happen again, so it was best to ept her sorrow.
But for a few days after that.
Rodwell Dmitri heard strange things.
When people came to visit the hospital, there was amon presence that they mentioned as if they had promised.
The first was Knight Commander Jonathan.
Brother Rodwell. I almost got into trouble. We dont know what might have happened to you, if Flora Lawrence hadnt been quick to assess the situation and provide adequate support. Next time, dont overdo it like this time.
Only then did I know
Flora Lawrence contacted themanders to support her and strongly insisted on supporting her.
Ultimately, it was an appropriate decision.
Because the defensive system of the left wall was firmly established and the gate was supported, the Dmitry Wall did not copse even after experiencing the variable of Ares.
and second.
His father was Romero Dmitri.
The Lawrence family has sent various herbs for your treatment. They are very grateful people. I heard that Flora Lawrence went around and found it with difficulty, but you should say thank youter.
Until then, I didnt feel anything strange.
but the third.
At the words of the therapist who came to check the wound, Rodwell Dmitri realized amonality.
Is Flora not here today? In the meantime, Floras hardships were not the only one. He came to visit us every day, checked the wounds, and if he wanted something a little strange, he would stir-fry them. But thanks to that, I was able to recover quickly. Cham Flora is as pretty as her face, so she often brought food for the therapists.
while you cante to your senses.
Nearby was Flora Lawrence.
I had a strange feeling.
It gave me an opportunity to think about her existence once again, but I did not ept her rationally.
Flora Lawrence was obviously Roman Dmitris marriage partner.
Even if the rtionship was ruined by breaking off the marriage, the aristocratic society would not think of it as something that never happened.
A rtionship that cant even start.
That was the reality of Rodwell Dmitri and Flora Lawrence.
And time passes.
When Rihanna Dmitri mentioned marriage.
Much to my dismay, the first person that came to Rodwell Dmitris mind was Flora Lawrence.
* * *
The human heart needs a trigger.
The moment he realized he had a crush on Flora Lawrence, Rodwell Dmitry was thrown into great confusion.
I had a heart I shouldnt have.
breakup of marriage.
In thebel, which is bound to be a problem in the aristocratic society, the partner to break off the marriage was Roman Dmitri, his older brother and the emperor of the Dmitri Empire.
His rtionship with Flora Lawrence had a clear future.
People would gossip about it, and perhaps immoral stories would circte that would even question the reason for the breakup.
I didnt want to criticize them.
Even if it were the person himself, the story of his younger brother epting his older brothers ex-wife wouldnt be very pleasant.
thought back
How could I have such a heart?
Come to think of it, my rtionship with Flora Lawrence didnt happen overnight.
Together with her on the western front of Cairo, he had a sessful record of blocking the Cronus Empire, and after that, they fought several wars and continued their rtionship.
We epted each other little by little.
As they worked together on the battlefield, they unwittingly admitted that they were not too bad people.
It was a rtionship thatsted for years.
When Rodwell Dmitri lost his eye, Flora Lawrence stopped the choice, and when he copsed while blocking the castle gate, she took care of her by guarding her bed.
Perhaps due to the prejudice of breaking up marriage, the two of them were not aware of each others existence.
If Roman Dmitri hadnt stepped forward, an arranged marriage would have talked about the rtionship between the two from the beginning, but when the intertwined rtionship returned to its ce, the rtionship between them was not the same as before.
acknowledged the reality.
if.
really if
When it came to being with someone, Rodwell Dmitry wanted Flora Lawrence by his side.
As was the case on the Cairo Western Front.
As in the all-out war with the Kronos Empire.
There was a kind of certainty that no matter what problems arose, if she was by her side, they wouldnt be a problem.
I thought about it all night.
It was a rtionship that no one would wee, and Flora Lawrence, the person involved, did not know what she was thinking.
It was a really funny situation. The fact that you are so serious alone in a rtionship that is nothing.
Rodwell Dmitry moved on.
If he knew his true feelings, he could no longer turn a blind eye.
At least in order to ept new possibilities in the future, he visited his brother and told his true feelings.
and.
To him, Roman Dmitry said:
At one time I was called Dmitrys jerk. I did all sorts of bad things, but the people who epted the new me didnt judge me based on their prejudice. Rodwell. Just like I lived through a bad past, they are all in the past. Even Dmitris nickname as a jerk and my past when we broke up.
I saw Rodwell.
With calm eyes, he put strength into his choice.
If you are asking what I mean, I trust you. Do what you want yourself to do. No matter what I choose, no matter what people say, Rodwell Dmitri is my brother.
that day.
Rodwell Dmitri epted his sincerity.
* * *
It was embarrassing.
I expected Flora Lawrence, but when I actually heard the name, Rihanna Dmitri couldnt react too quickly.
I hoped .
In fact, there was a certain amount of notice.
I didnt think their rtionship had progressed, but I felt strange to see Rodwell Dmitri so attentively taken care of while he couldnte to his senses.
It was more than aradeship feeling.
Perhaps they seemed unaware of their own feelings, but it was seen from the perspective of the third person that it was not serious.
understood.
That theplicated situation does not allow the reality for each other to ept the rtionship.
said Rihanna Dmitri.
Are you thinking of marrying Flora?
Its just my one-sided feeling. After hearing my mothers words, I went to my brother to rify my feelings, and then I went to Flora Lawrence. She said this. As everyone knows, Dmitri and Lawrence have fallen apart once due to the issue of breaking up their marriage to mention their marriage, and it is impossible to mention their rtionship hastily now. If my mother hadnt told me about marriage, I wouldnt have known how I felt. I dont mean to talk about marriage with the Lawrence family right away, but I need time to settle my feelings. Whether it will be more of a rtionship than it is now, or whether it will remain as a colleague as it is now.
Floras position was an outright refusal.
Rodwell and Flora.
Both were still in their infancy.
What Rodwell was trying to say now was that we needed plenty of time to solidify this rtionship.
Rihanna Dmitri stared into her sons face.
I had to refuse.
Dmitris Empires status Peoples reputation Considering theplex issues, this was an uneptable problem.
but.
she knew too
The fact that Flora Lawrence did a lot for Rodwell Dmitry for what she was like on the battlefield.
If you think about it, Flora was the most idealpanion that Rihanna Dmitri could have hoped for.
No matter what happened in Arcadia, it seemed that Flora would be able to ovee it.
I thought about it for a while.
After much thought, Rihanna Dmitri spoke in a calm voice.
Lawrence is a founding contributor to the Dmitry Empire. No matter what happened in the past, forging a rtionship with Lawrence as an inw is something to be happy about. But Rodwell. Since it was a rtionship that had gone awry once, Lawrence had to be very careful about the rtionship. I heard that Flora Lawrence was included in the trip to Arcadia this time. 2 years. In it, clearly organize your rtionship with Flora and tell me your decision. If you agree with Flora, I will dly bless your sons future, but on the contrary, if your heart doesnt work at that time, you will have to follow my will and take time to get to know a new rtionship. Do you agree with this mother?
took a step back
If thats what your son wants.
At least I wanted to give it a chance.
No matter how the rtionship with Lawrence, which started with a breakup, ended, I had no intention of forcing my sons heart.
to know that heart.
Rodwell Dmitri said in a heartfelt voice.
Thank you mother.
* * *
That time.
capital of Cairo.
Just as the war was centered around Rodwell Dmitry, Lauren Dmitri also received peoples attention.
but.
Lauren Dmitris situation waspletely different.
We will not discuss the topic of marriage until Lauren Dmitri graduates from the academy.
This was the position of the Dmitry family.
That naturally drew attention to Rodwell Dmitri, but not everyone acted naively like everyone else did.
Lauren Dmitris marital problems are not discussed until graduation.
If so, why not get married after graduating from the academy after preempting it?
People moved quickly.
and among them.
There was also a man who turned his life around with Dmitri.
If only we could make Lauren a member of our family. There is no better situation than this.
Iughed just thinking about it.
he is.
There was a way to gain an edge over others.
It was then.
smart.
May I go inside, Professor?
Come in.
The door is open.
And Lauren Dmitry walking inside.
As soon as he saw his face, Henry Albert, a professor at the Cairo Royal Academy, smiled.
So our pretty Lauren is here.
Abuse of power.
Henry Albert made active use of his position.
Chapter 429
Chapter 429 Battle for Dmitri (5)
Actually, Lauren Dmitris attack has been going on for a long time.
when several months ago.
The starting point of the problem was a professor.
Professor Bradley, who belonged to the same Cairo Royal Academy as Henry Albert and took charge of the education of the students, showed a suspicious look one day.
Professor Henry. Just curious, are you really dating Roman Dmitry? No, if you listen to the story of the Southern Front, you seem to have yed a key role, but during your time here at the royal academy, you never had a direct exchange. Im not denying everything youve experienced, but Im just saying that I think you were one of the people who were there.
Bradley was the quintessential aristocrat.
Henry Albert, who considered himself noble, was not very happy with Henry Alberts sess based on the experience of the Southern Front.
Come to think of it, there were actually a lot of questions.
If it was such an important role that he was in charge of directmunication with the Cairo royal family, wouldnt it be right to interact with the Dmitry family even after the war?
Once I thought it was suspicious, there were not one or two suspicious things.
One question raised.
The lights went out on fire.
Henry Albert could not just let go of a situation where someone doubted him.
If my bottom line is revealed because of Professor Bradley. Its just an instant to fall as quickly as Ive risen to this ce.
Professor Bradleys words.
It wasnt a mistake.
In fact, Henry Albert was nothing more than nothing, and if the Dmitri family were asked about this, their authority as a professor would fall to the ground at once.
In fact, he wasnt even lying.
Wasnt it true that he was on the southern front, just a little exaggerated based on what he clearly experienced.
However, it was clear that it would be a problem if the truth was revealed beyond those problems.
I rolled my head.
How can we ovee this crisis?
What should he do to shake off peoples doubts and keep this position?
The trouble deepened.
Then eventually.
came to one conclusion.
Professor Bradleys suspicion of me stemmed from the fact that I had no interaction with Dmitri and I had no contact with them. If it is confirmed that I am directly rted to the Dmitri family, which is the current trend, then no matter what the truth is, they will not bother to touch me.
Even then, Dmitry was not in an imperial position.
Although the situation on the continent was still in chaos, it was an undeniable fact that Dmitri was leading the new game as Henry Albert thought.
In particr, Dmitrys influence in Cairo was absolute.
Since the King of Cairo actively followed Dmitri, it was necessary to prove this opportunity.
The method is simple. I dont want my rtionship with Dmitri to end as a fleeting connection on the southern front, but to make it rooted in the life of this Henry Albert.
The conclusion is right.
It was an inws kite through marriage.
There was no surer method than that that no one dared to question.
* * *
The next day.
Henry Alberts ss was conducted.
In the sight of the students arriving one after another, Henry Albert hid his sinister intentions.
Never let my intentions be found out. If you push for an arranged marriage in the name of the Albert family, you will surely be rejected considering the current status of the Dmitri family. There is no other way to bring Albert and Dmitri together than to pursue a natural encounter. A man and a woman must strongly assert their feelings for each other so that they will seriously contemte joining the Albert family, apart from practical gains.
with stupid words.
The ss didnt match.
Unlike the Albert family, which is going downhill even in Cairo, isnt Dmitri a family that the influential people of each country will attack if he expresses his intention to marry?
Introducing an arranged marriage was a really stupid move.
Knowing his ce, Henry Albert approached the problem in an unusual way.
All students were seated.
Henry Albert, who sneakily checked Lauren Dmitris appearance, proceeded with the ss with a face that was no different from usual.
I will start ss from now on.
subject of the lesson.
Those were the qualities of a hero.
As articles analyzing Roman Dmitri became popr, sses were conducted on topics rted to him.
The existence of a hero is not simply born under special circumstances. Roman Dmitri rose to prominence as a hero during the war on the southern front, which no one expected, but the true starting point is to look at his life before that. The Blood Fang Incident. When people said that it was necessary to touch them and take the damage, Roman Dmitri boldly attacked their headquarters and struck them down in one blow. Same situation, same problem, but different response. Thats what a hero is .
It is safe to say that the ss was from the point of view of the omniscient Roman Dmitri.
He dealt with his life and actively saved elements that students would be interested in.
Suddenly.
ss has reached its end.
Henry Albert, who finished all the lessons he had prepared, naturally put his n into action.
Todays ss will end with this. There are additional group assignments. Based on todays lesson, you can research historical figures such as Roman Dmitry who have lived the lives of heroes. It may or may not be a person everyone knows. Then we will present each group. Group A is Lauren Dmitri and Emma Iris are in Group F. Everyone has worked hard.
I smiled.
It was a very natural flow.
Emma Iris in Group F with Lauren Dmitri.
She was Henry Alberts cousin, and his dearly beloved sister.
* * *
Henry Albert and Lauren Dmitri.
The two were quite close.
Henry Albert listened to Lauren Dmitris concerns and maintained a rtionship enough to meet often outside of ss.
So it wasnt unusual for the two of them to have dinner together.
Just in time, Lauren Dmitri showed good grades at the academy, so we made a dinner appointment to celebrate it.
Thank you every time. I think I was able to get good grades thanks to the professor.
okay? If you think about it like that, Im really happy hahaha.
Iughed heartily.
Henry Albertughed heartily at the fact that Lauren Dmitri thought of him as special.
Leave some kind of n.
Lauren Dmitri was such a pretty kid.
In fact, even if he wasnt the third son of the Dmitry family, he would have seriously considered an arranged marriage because he had the right values and his usual behavior.
However, rather, the value of the name Dmitry held back his ankles.
It was a mountain that the Albert family could not dare to climb, so it could not be approached by ordinary means.
I am proud of the food quality of the restaurant we go to now. Its a ce thats gaining quite a reputation for its delicious food in Cairo these days, so order everything you want to eat. I am capable of that.
I couldnt find the appearance of the ss.
Ball andpany werepletely different.
Still, as a professor, he pursued the most serious appearance, but he did not maintain the same attitude as in ss even in private.
In fact, the image I show now is more like myself.
Henry Albert was a bit immature and sleazy, but he learned how to live publicly as he was swept away by the flow of time.
yet.
arrived at the restaurant.
I moved to my reserved seat and ordered the chefs special course ording to the employees rmendation.
And while exchanging a light conversation, a woman passing by opened her eyes wide and said.
Oh my brother Henry?!
Elena?
Its like we met by chance.
It was a rigged encounter from start to finish.
Elena, the daughter of Henry Alberts uncle, Viscount Vale, smiled and said something nned.
this person is?
Ah, the disciple I teach. Lauren Dmitri is the third son of the Dmitri family you know. And this is Elena Frank. It has the same name as the Frankish kingdom, but it is my uncles family.
A brief self-introduction at first.
and natural synthetics.
In this way, Elena Frank and Lauren Dmitri had a pleasant meal while receiving Henry Alberts warm gaze.
* * *
Henry Alberts n was a long game.
I did not reveal my intention hastily, and each time I made a ce to introduce a different woman in a new environment.
It was intentional.
Even Henry Albert did not know Lauren Dmitris taste properly, so he threw rice cakes countless times, thinking that it might take a while.
But still no results.
In a situation where Rodwell Dmitri is emerging as the center of the topic, even Henry Albert began to feel uneasy.
for that reason.
He abused his authority as a professor.
I called in Lauren Dmitri for a personal consultation and asked if there were any recent concerns.
Its a natural flow. Who would think it strange that a professor would find out what a student is struggling with?
The intention was on point.
Lauren Dmitri showed a slight hesitation, then let out a deep sigh and said what she had been thinking about.
uh huh Actually, Im worried because there are a lot of people who intentionally approach metely. I understand that Dmitri is interested in me as his circumstances change, but since he is openly pursuing an arranged marriage, it is a little ufortable.
Henry Alberts eyes changed.
There are people who dare to look at Lauren Dmitri instead of herself.
said Henry Albert in the most calm tone possible.
Lauren. As you said, Dmitri has be an empire, and interest in you is bound to grow day by day. It has be a reality that Lauren Dmitri has to ept on a daily basis. What I want to tell you is that you dont have to be swayed by their intentions. If there is someone who has approached you like that, you need to open your heart, but if not, you have the qualifications and strength to draw the line. Its the opposite of epting everything even if you dont agree with it.
I had to stoppletely closing the door of my heart.
Wouldnt that make your n a sess?
Actually, it is true that in an aristocratic society, your age is a time when you should start thinking about getting married. So rather than people who intentionally approach you, first look around you. In fact, you may not be aware of it yourself, but there may already be someone you like rationally.
properly maintained the line.
To such a level that he can appeal to his n while sincerely consulting on Lauren Dmitris concerns.
Lauren Dmitri showed a much lighter expression.
It seemed that the problem had been resolved.
Thank you every time. Like the professor said, I will try to be honest with my feelings without limiting my thoughts.
okay. Shall we go for lunch tomemorate our long-awaited meeting?
Im sorry. I really want to eat with you, but I made an appointment beforeing here.
The tip hase.
Henry Albert asked.
If there is a prior agreement, there is nothing you can do about it. By the way, who are you dating?
Amy! I said I would serve lunch first because I had recently received help.
Moment.
Henry Albert cheered inwardly.
who is amy
She was my eighth cousin who naturally made me meet Lauren Dmitri, and I was personally looking forward to her because she was really pretty, gentle, and had a kind heart.
However, he made a personal appointment with Amy without even intending to.
It was a rtionship that was formed really naturally, so he clenched his fists without realizing it.
Unlike lies.
Outwardly, he smiled.
Yes, have a good time.
He suppressed his excited voice.
Henry Albert was not unaware that it was still too early to celebrate.
* * *
It was a happy day.
Henry Alberts future as a professor was bright, and he couldnt hide his expectations from the news that Lauren Dmitri and Amy met often.
If this is the case, if you really have a rtionship with your inws.
With Dmitri on his back, there will be no one who will oppose him beyond Cairo, even in the entire Smander continent.
but.
There were curves in a persons life.
After ss, I was going to the office, and Professor Bradley, who I met on the way, said with a sly smile.
Professor Henry. Did you hear the news? This time, for cultural exchange between Dmitri and Cairo, Chris, the sh of Dmitri, visits the academy himself. Professor Henry, who personally crossed the life and death juncture with Knight Chris on the battlefield, would of course be able to introduce him to us, right? Of course, Im not asking to set up a separate seat for you, but Id like to ask for a simple name after the seat is over.
at that point.
My heart sank.
Cold sweat ran down my back, but I couldnt resist because I knew Professor Bradleys intentions.
If I evade this meeting, Professor Bradley will be sure and try tosh out at me.
Is that why?
He uttered the words involuntarily.
Of course. Like Professor Bradley said, we went through life and death together.
Iughed awkwardly.
D-3 days until Chris visit.
Henry Alberts head began to move busily at the biggest juncture in his life, which had been going smoothly.
Chapter 430
Chapter 430 Battle for Dmitri (6)
Returning to the office, Henry Albert sat down with aplicated face.
Its X.
It was hopeless.
First of all, I was bluffing to avoid the situation in front of my eyes, but I knew myself that I couldnt pretend to know Chris when I actually met him.
Chris then and now are different.
If Chris at that time was simply a promising follower of Roman Dmitri, isnt he a prosecutor representing the Dmitri Empire now?
If the.
If he pretends to know him for nothing and Chris doesnt recognize him, the tower hes built with so much hard work will crumble.
Should I miss the day on the excuse of being sick?
I shook my head.
If that happens, he may be able to ovee the crisis in front of him, but it is certain that Professor Bradleys suspicions will skyrocket.
He is a person who doesnt look suspicious even in front of himself.
Since he is a person with considerable influence in the Cairo Royal Academy, if his suspicions continue, he will one day face an unavoidable crisis.
There is no way. There is no way.
My head hurt.
In fact, he did note to this position with a lie.
Everything that happened on the southern front was based on the truth and was only stimtingly released from his own point of view.
Therefore, there was no reason to resign from the professorship even if the bottom line was revealed.
The problem is the way people look at you.
If it turns out that the professor theyve been following is actually just a soldier, the students who have shown respect for them will feel a great sense of betrayal.
I hated that.
Henry Albert considered himself an illusionist.
He satisfies the desire by expressing the ideal fantasy that people want through writing and lectures, and thanks to that, he has risen to this position.
That is why the illusion could never be broken.
I thought that I had to solve this problem somehow, regardless of means and methods, because all the wealth and glory that I had created came from fantasy.
Henry, calm down.
I caught my breath.
There was no clear way.
However, the current Henry Albert did not ept giving up easily as he experienced the life of Roman Dmitri.
called the staff.
and ordered him
3 dayster. If Chris visits Kairos, bring him to me before you go up to the podium. If Chris asks why, if you say you want to discuss Lauren Demitris work as a professor, Ill be sure to listen.
Again, the method was simple.
abuse of power.
Henry Albert actively mobilized his weapons.
* * *
After 3 days.
It was as nned.
Seeing Chrise to his office, Henry Albert tried to hide his nervousness and said,
It is an honor to meet Dmitris sh like this. The reason I asked Chris to meet was because of Lauren Dmitris career path. Lauren is currently improving her swordsmanship skills rapidly, so she will be advancing in the near future. The problem is after that. In the past, as in the precedent of Rodwell Dmitry, students who show off their skills beyond the academy were put into practice, but arent there any suitable positions now? I would like to know if you have any ns for the future.
actually.
There were many topics of conversation.
Lauren Dmitri could have confided in his concerns privately, but Henry Albert thought it was not polite.
Human rtionships are a bit different.
If he found out that the troubles he had spoken about believing in himself had flowed into someone else, Lauren Dmitry would surely fall into a deep sense of disappointment.
It was different from the past.
Although he behaved indifferently during his intense first meeting with Roman Dmitri, the current Henry Albert has the ability to grasp the situation.
Even speaking of Lauren Dmitris work that fits the purpose of meeting. I continued my conversation with Chris, bringing up a topic that would not cause problemster.
Chris said.
well. I have nothing to say about Mister Lorens future, as it is not my business. Thanks for talking about this though. As soon as we get back to Dmitri, lets discuss Master Laurens business.
All right. If you need my help, please let me know.
showed a smile
Lauren Dmitris story was just bait.
Having seated Chris and forming a suitable liking, Henry Albert subtly moved on to another subject.
By the way. I dont know if you remember me, but I was there during the fighting on the southern front. At the Cairo Royal Academy, I am giving a lecture based on my work at that time. If I ask you about something rted to this, would you be willing to join me? If you do that, the students will be more immersed in the content of the lectures and will be able to study the work on the southern front with certainty.
It was a step-by-step request.
Tuning of lectures.
If you form a rtionship naturally, it will be natural to introduce each other in front of Professor Bradley.
It was thoroughly calcted.
Chris smiled as Henry Albert secretly swallowed dry saliva.
Henry Albert.
yes?
You dont have to go round and round. I know very well what Henry Albert wants me to do.
Moment.
My heart sank.
What the hell does this mean?
As I watched with a nervous face, Chris added a word.
The Dmitry Intelligence Department manages all information rted to Dmitry. Not just those who were hostile to them, but also those who were talking about Dmitry. Henry Albert was on that list. It is true that they crossed the threshold of life and death together with us on the southern front, but even though they did not have a special rtionship with each other, they benefited greatly from it. You dont have to be nervous. If Henry Alberts behavior had been judged to be a problem, Dmitri would have taken action right away.
My eyes trembled.
It wasplicated in my head as to how to react.
From the judgment of Dmitrys intelligence department, we have concluded that Mr. Henry Albert is helpful. So, you dont have to set up a ce like this to appease me. If we raise Dmitris status by appropriately using Dmitris reputation, there is no reason for Dmitri to stop Henry Albert.
got up from the seat
finally.
Whatever the course, it is clear that Henry Albert and Dmitri crossed the line between life and death on the southern front. I wont deny that part, so you dont have to worry too much.
Chris backed off.
Henry Albert was stunned for a while by his appearance as he left the office.
what is this?
It was shocking.
Dmitri didnt bother to put a straw in even though he was actually aware of his existence. I had goosebumps all over my body.
Dmitris Intelligence Departments intelligence power made him admire Dmitris hidden intentions, but to his dismay, at this moment, Henry Albert felt a surge of happiness.
ording to Chris, my actions are legal(?).
Think about it.
1. Dmitry was aware of his existence.
2. Knowing but acquiescing.
3. Using in the right line is a win-win for each other.
4. Recognized as a fellow on the Southern Front.
st furnace.
A miraculous circuit of happiness went on in Henry Alberts head, who believed that his actions were legitimate, backed by Dmitris reputation.
As Chris said, Henry Albert was the kind of mosquito that sucked blood while praising Dmitri.
Such a being would do no harm to Dmitri.
I grinned.
Henry Albert, who was full of worries and cares on the crazy circuit of happiness, was no longer to be found.
* * *
That afternoon.
The lecture was sessfullypleted.
Chris gave a lot of advice to the students for the cultural exchange between Cairo and Dmitri, and he came down from the podium receiving enthusiastic cheers from the students.
And when he came out, the first person to greet him was Henry Albert, who held out his hand triumphantly.
You have suffered a lot. Hearing about what we sweated blood and sweat together on the southern front once again from Chris feels really new. Werent we really amazing back then hahaha.
behind him.
There were people, including Professor Bradley.
His intentions were obvious, but Chris swallowed augh and held hands.
thank you. It was a special ce for me to reflect on the past.
Is that so? Achacha these are the professors of the royal academy. No matter how much you ask me to introduce myself as a fan of Dmitris sh Chris, Ill introduce them in turn, starting from the right. First, Professor Bradley .
It was a friendly ce.
They exchanged good-byes andughed and chatted, and as the conversation got longer, Henry Albert quickly cut it off.
Then I hope you have a good time.
The purpose has been achieved.
At first, Professor Bradley, who showed suspicion, shut his mouth with a disgruntled expression, and as soon as he parted with Chris, Henry Alberts nose pierced the sky.
Todays meeting dispelled all doubts at once.
Whatever the truth, Henry Albert knew how he was portrayed.
The remaining seats for professors.
said Henry Albert with a smirk.
As I listened to Chriss lecture, the past came to my mind. You guys wont know. Southern Front. The fierce moment of the people who were present on the day Hector suddenly dered war. The moments when we went through the hurdles of life and death together with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry are precious memories that should be passed down through the generations. Are you still in contact with Chris? Isnt that obvious? We areradesrades! Weve shed blood and sweat together, so whats the point of contacting them?
made a fuss
Thinking that he had received formal (?) permission from Dmitri, he showed a smile on his face and raised his presence.
This is Henry Albert, who rose to the position of professor with just a speck of dust.
have him
The conversation with Chris was literally winged.
Chris watched it from afar.
Chris smiled at the sight of him keeping his distance from him in case there was a problem.
Hes a really great person in a different way.
sure
Later in history, Henry Albert.
The existence that was nothing will surely be recorded as something great.
of course.
Even Chris had no idea how exactly it would be recorded.
* * *
Several days passed.
As Rodwell Dmitri left for Arcadia, the heat of the battle for Dmitri subsided, but Dmitri still had a busy time.
Roman Dmitry foretold a war against the Demon World.
Since perfect peace had not yet been achieved, Dmitris workshops continued to produce weapons, emitting hot heat.
Caang!
Kaang Kaang!
The sound of metal shing could be heard from all directions.
Hendrick, the master of the forge, looked at the weapon made by the cksmith under hismand, and his expression twisted.
This is not it!
right after the war ended.
A new mission was assigned to the forge.
A weapon endowed with divine power.
It was an indispensable existence in order to fight the monsters of the demon realm, but it was not a problem that could be solved as easily as one might think.
The holy water used during production broke the bnce.
The result itself was able to be made with divine power, but not only did the power drop, but I didnt like the perfection itself as an iron weapon.
Hendrick.
As Master cksmith, it was uneptable.
He urged the cksmiths under him, and even though time passed like that, the situation did not improve that much.
It was the same on that day.
While the cksmiths were heating up, there was a sudden uproar outside.
His Majesty the Emperor!
Everyonee out and set your example!
Roman Dmitry.
he appeared
At one time, he was called Dmitris jerk and was openly ignored, but there are no people in Dmitri who react the same now.
Both as a leader leading Dmitri and as a swordsmith. For Dmitrys cksmiths, he was an object of respect.
The people who had been working for a while lowered their heads with flushed faces, and Roman Dmitri raised his hand and ordered the work to continue.
What are you doing here?
It was Hendrick.
As he ran out after a month, Roman Dmitri looked at him and said,
What is the current status of divine weapon production?
There are no clear results yet. In fact, divine weapons are manufactured for the purpose of inflicting certain damage on monsters, but if the performance as an iron weapon itself is poor, there is a possibility that it will not be able to prate the outer shell of the monster. Thats why we invest as much manpower as possible to improve perfection.
It was also what I heard in the report.
Roman Dmitry focused on issues rted to this.
new enemy.
new battlefield.
When faced with a new problem, Roman Dmitry always took the time to craft a new sword that would suit him.
It was the same this time too.
Right before the war with the Demon World, Roman Dmitri wanted to make a new sword.
In the meantime, making Kevins sword was a side issue.
Prepare a workshop for me to work on.
What does that mean?
He responded with a questionable response.
Meantime.
Roman Dmitri worked in his private studio.
Because it was a space that was thoroughly blocked from the outside, no one could see how Roman Dmitri was working.
however.
It was different this time.
I will forge weapons in front of everyone. If you can produce the results I want, you will be able to get a solution for how to make divine weapons in the future.
Moment.
Hendricks heart skipped a beat.
Who is Roman Dmitry?
Before being the emperor of the Dmitri Empire, he was the best cksmith on the continent before being the best swordsman on the continent.
To think that such an existence would make a sword in front of everyone.
Hendrick involuntarily shouted in a high-pitched voice.
Okay! Ill prepare the studio soon!
Chapter 431
Chapter 431 State of Art (1)
It was a different day than usual.
cksmiths who worked in the studio, merchants who sold various things on the street, and many other people flocked to the same ce all at once.
The reason was none other than the news of Roman Dmitris work.
The news that Roman Dmitri was openly making swords made Dmitrys people interested.
1 year ago from now.
The Marquis of Valentino once unveiled his collection.
At that time, sword experts were brought together, and the evaluation of the day became an issue for people.
I think I know why Marquis Valentino said that the future of the sword depends on Roman Dmitri. Although the ze is a sword made in the early days, it has the ability to crush all swords that are currently called famous swords on the market. Not to mention its strength and sharpness as an iron weapon, its ability to ept mana is simply overwhelming. To think that a weapon like this was sold for only 1200 gold. Undoubtedly, if it is on the market now, it is a weapon that should be received at least twice as much, excluding the name value.
It was truly apliment.
People showed interest in Roman Dmitris production skills in an incident that instantly recognized the high-spirited experts.
In fact, Roman Dmitris weapons were not a matter of being evaluated solely on their quality.
The position of being the eldest son of the Dmitri family, famous for its symbolism and iron weapons made by a swordsman who will lead the new era.
If the minimum value of the quality was more than twice the auction price, there was no mention of rarity.
and.
There was one more issue that people might be interested in with the keywords Roman Dmitri and the sword.
The source of the rumor was Dmitrys servants.
What kind of work is the young master doing in the studio? If you think ofmon sense, no matter how much you work with fire, it doesnt make sense to have scorched marks on the walls and ceiling. But whenever Master Roman finishes work, there are always traces of the whole workshop left as if it were burnt.
Ive seen it too! In the meantime, while organizing various workshops, I can assure you that there has never been a single trace left like Master Romans. As you said, it is clear that the level is impossible without the entire studio being burned down.
Only a handful of people witnessed the working environment first-hand.
Most of them did not know how to work, but the chatter of the servants who were cleaning the workshop after the work strongly stimted peoples curiosity.
Think about it. In an environment overflowing with mes, how on earth do you work after oveing the heat?
As the testimony of the servants was added to the perfection praised by experts and the Marquis of Valentino, who is called a greedy collector, interest was bound to explode.
like that.
In the midst of many people watching, Roman Dmitri finally entered the workshop.
* * *
This was an open environment.
The door to the studio was wide open, and it was a structure where the inside situation could be fully checked from the outside.
first.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
lit a fire in the furnace.
I put the work together by raising the heat enough, and soon I started tapping the steel in the heated space.
It was a look familiar to people.
It was notmon to see the intensely wriggling muscles exposed without protective equipment, but there was nothing special yet.
It was then.
Fire!
Roaring.
and.
omg.
People eximed in admiration.
The mes that were stirred up by the violent hammering seemed to engulf Roman Dmitri in all directions. It was as rumored.
Roman Dmitry did not feel the heat even in the mes.
Despite being surrounded by mes, the hammering did not stop, and the silence beyond admiration captivated the people.
Gradually.
immersed in work
Roman Dmitri focused on the essence of this work, forgetting peoples eyes.
Alexander is an existence based on the power of the demon world. If we go to war with the Demon Realm, mankind will have to deal with beings that use such power. In order to have a minimum base to stand against them, we need the power to break down the magic of darkness.
divine weapon.
That was the solution.
Dark magic is notmon.
In many cases, simply material blows alone cannot destroy existence, so it had to be apanied by divine power to destroy the essence itself.
For that reason, he ordered the cksmiths to craft sacred weapons.
Mass supply of divine weapons was the first step in preparing for war against the Demon World.
Roaring.
drowned in memory
What was Alexanders power like and what method was appropriate to break it down.
constantly reviewed.
From the point of view of the observers, it was an act of repeatedly tapping steel, but Roman Dmitris anguish melted into every action.
It was truly a state of ecstasy.
His head fluttered in the raging mes and his body burned red, but the hammering was steady and uninterrupted.
I will not add divine power to the weapon.
during work.
Only by pouring holy water can you create a true divine weapon.
However, what Roman Dmitri was trying to produce was just an example of suggesting a solution to cksmiths, and he had no intention of fitting it into the mold of divine power. Hendrick is a great cksmith.
If Roman Dmitri makes a weapon against the magic of darkness in his own way, the process and result alone will suffice to find the answer.
Roaring.
The fire intensified.
The concept of time is forgotten.
Judging that he was sufficiently prepared, Roman Dmitri began to blow the energy of destruction in earnest.
Even in Murim, there were beings who used unknown powers like Alexander. What both the previous life and the present life have inmon is that no matter where the source of power originates, the root that maintains its existence must exist. If it ispletely annihted with the energy of destruction, even beings like Alexander will never be able to survive.
Quaang!
Roaring.
mes flew in all directions.
The mes that received the energy of destruction fiercely resisted and vomited so much heat that you could feel the heat even outside the workshop.
Roman Dmitry held the mes strong.
Every time the steel was struck, the mes that exploded burned the entire workshop, but Roman Dmitri, surrounded by mes, did not stop hammering.
Caang!
Kaang Kaang!
It was a great sight.
In the fiercely seething me.
Roman Dmitry continued his endless fight with himself without stepping back.
* * *
1 hour ago Kairos.
At the time of Dmitris chaos, Marquis Valentino wasforting his broken heart in the mansion of Kairos.
If I hadnt expected it, I wouldnt have regretted it.
Dmitry Skirmish.
Marquis Valentino, who had participated in the fierce battle at Madame Tou Susans rmendation, met Susan, who apologized with a face of despair.
Its not that I dont understand.
Madame Tudel and Edwin Hector of each country put forward outstanding candidates, and the odds of winning were low, even if he was called Cairos richest man.
The problem was that I had already expected it.
For the Marquis Valentino, who used to let her imagination run wild, the sense of loss at the copsed dream was great.
How sad is this?
Roman Dmitri, who cherishes his family terribly, would take care of himself as an inw, and if so, he worked hard on the miraculous happiness circuit that he could secretly request a new sword, but it ended up being a vain delusion.
My heart was empty.
The Marquis Valentino, who was struggling with a sense of loss, had a ce to look for whenever it was like this.
Haa, you look beautiful whenever you look at it.
Your very own treasure trove.
It was to look at the collection.
ze and the Third No-Name.
As I gazed at Roman Dmitris beautiful creations, I felt a deep sense of loss melt away.
It was a meaningful time for Marquis Valentino every time.
I carefully cleaned the outside of ze and Third No-Name in case there was any dust, and every moment I admired the thought that this work of art was my own.
as much as this time.
It waspletely my own time.
No matter what problem I faced, once I checked the collection, I was able to put my mind together and start over.
however.
smart smart
May I go in, Marquis?
A servants voice came from outside the door.
I was momentarily annoyed.
It is an unwritten rule of the Valentino family that while you are in the treasure house, never disturb the sky, even if the sky falls, but a servant who has worked for Valentino for a long time dares to break it.
In my mind, I wanted to punish him right away.
However, thinking that there was a reason for knocking on the door of the treasure house despite knowing the unwritten rules, the Marquis Valentino suppressed his boiling anger and said,
e in.
sorry. I knew I shouldnt interfere, but I feltpelled to report this.
It was strange.
Did you know that you knocked on the door?
At that time, the servant looked at him with questionable eyes, and made a remark that shocked the Marquis Valentino.
I have heard information that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is openly forging swords. If I miss this period, I dare not interrupt Marquis Valentinos time because I do not know when this opportunity wille again.
* * *
Servants Punishment?
There was nothing like that.
Marquis Valentino, who gave a big prize to the servant who made the decision, hurriedly moved to the warp gate.
I just found out about this!
Tears flowed.
Its none other than Roman Dmitri.
Undoubtedly, I was impatient with the thought that I might miss the sight of a person whom I thought was the continents best artisan working in public.
That was impossible.
If such a terrible thing happens, nothing will be able to soothe his empty heart this time.
I hurried my steps.
He had to go to Dmitri as soon as possible, but cruelly, God did not understand his heart.
Sorry, but you have to wait your turn.
Damn it!
warp gate.
It takes time to use magic artifacts.
Due to people waiting for their turn first, Marquis Valentino was told that she would have to wait at least 4 hours, and from then on, she started to get madly anxious.
The work of making a sword does not end in a day or two.
Obviously, it would take at least ten days, but Marquis Valentino wanted to capture the whole scene from start to finish.
But its 4 hours.
It seemed like the sky was copsing.
Considering the waiting time and travel time, this was truly heartbreaking for the Marquis Valentino.
Did you wait for a minute?
Eventually, the impatient Marquis Valentino broke through the line and spoke to the next person.
Fortunately, the opponent was a familiar face.
Count Pettison! I have something really urgent, so can you give me your turn? If youre considerate of my situation, Ill definitely repay youter for this incident.
Reward from the Marquis of Valentino.
It wasnt a story to be told.
Count Pettison would have been willing to give up his turn normally, but there were circumstances that made it impossible for him this time.
Im sorry, but I have an important prior appointment. Dont you know Marquis Valentino well? Keeping the appointment time is the basis of trust. Id rather ask the person next to me .
100 gold.
yes?
Is it not enough? Then 200 gold.
eyes widened
I still havent understood it in my head.
It was said that he would give that big money to simply give up his seat, but this time there was a situation where he couldnt give it up.
however.
500 gold. Isnt this enough?
I will be happy to yield, Marquis Valentino.
500 gold was toorge a sum to refuse sessive requests.
* * *
Expenditure of 500 gold.
It was too much.
When he won the bid for 1200 gold for ze, there was even material value left, but this time he used a huge amount simply to get a seat.
It was an amount that could not be ignored even for a super-rich man like the Marquis Valentino, but his thinking circuit itself was different from that of ordinary people in the first ce.
This is not a simple concession, it is buying memories and experiences that I really value.
Even 1 minute 1 second.
I wanted to capture the image of Roman Dmitri quickly.
Even if its an intangible value that leaves nothing behind, the reason why the Marquis Valentino is collecting so much money is to act as he pleases in a situation like this.
Thanks to this, I was able to use the warp gate immediately.
Marquis Valentino, who moved to Dmitri in an instant, hurried to the ce where Roman Dmitri was working.
thump thump.
My heart raced.
Blood was boiling like crazy.
Marquis Valentino, who finally arrived on the scene, made his way through the people who stood in his way.
Those who preupied their seats.
Defeating them was not easy.
A shout for some.
For some, physical means.
Some even handed out money.
It was only after the Marquis Valentinos face was drenched with sweat that he was able to take a seat with a view of the workshop.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
zing fire.
Roman Dmitry engulfed in mes.
in front of your eyes.
iced coffee.
The moment Marquis Valentino had only imagined was being reproduced.
Chapter 432
Chapter 432 State of Art (2)
Caan!
It was a cheerful sound.
Every time Roman Dmitri struck the steel in the roaring mes, Marquis Valentino flinched and clenched his fists tightly.
I felt goosebumps rising from my toes.
In the meantime, Roman Dmitri was the Marquis of Valentino, who had been praised as the best craftsman on the continent, but it was the first time to see even him working in person.
The rumors were true!
Words floating around in the world.
Roman Dmitry really reignited the mes.
My mouth was dry and I couldnt take my eyes off as I watched the mes burning my whole body.
A long time ago. There was a record about a legendary cksmith who was said to have made weapons for heroes. He was a giant, possessed of monstrous strength, and was born with the ability to control fire, to the extent that he was covered in mes whenever he struck steel. I thought it was a myth unique to the people of the past, but that there are people who can really control fire even though they are not magicians. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is now recreating the legend!
look at that sight
zing fire.
hammering at regr intervals.
Muscles wriggling like theyre about to explode.
It was truly the realm of art.
Marquis Valentino spent 500 gold to prioritize the warp gate, but looking at Roman Dmitri, it wasnt a waste of money.
I suddenly remembered the shock of the first time I checked ze.
At the time, I admired the fact that such a sword existed in the world, but looking back now, it was just a test piece for Roman Dmitri, who would write a future legend.
iced coffee.
Admiration flowed.
I forgot my surroundings.
It was a space so crowded that it was difficult to stand properly, but everyone showed mesmerized expressions as if they had made an appointment.
Even the concept of time flew out of my head.
No matter how much time passed, as the sun went down, a familiar face poked out its head through the crowd.
Marquis!
It was a Valentino knight.
He tried to wait until the end, but he had a reason to interrupt the appreciation of the Marquis Valentino.
In a little while, you have a prior appointment with the upper ranks. Even now, time is very tight, so if you dont move quickly, you have to pay a huge penalty. Marquis Valentino, Marquis!
called again
Marquis Valentino, who did not look back no matter how much he said it, turned his head and said it only when he called out about eight times.
Pay the penalty.
yes?
To pay the entire penalty. There is always a special contract in the contract with the Valentino Company. If the momentes when I meet a work of art worth risking my life to, I will forgive you for dying the contract even once under any circumstances. I havent used it once in decades, but Ill have to use it this time.
Then there is no need to pay a penalty.
That is my gift. A gift asking for understanding of the long-awaited wait for those who understand the long-awaited special contract.
sure
Valentino is crazy.
Waiting without a promise meant that he would put off the work of the corps for a while and not leave even a single step from this ce.
I turned my head again.
As if refusing to talk any more, the Marquis Valentino immersed himself in the sight in front of him with an ecstatic face.
* * *
Roman Dmitrys work.
It was not only the Marquis Valentino who was impressed.
Hendrick, who led the cksmiths and upied a good ce, couldnt calm down his pounding heart as he looked at the scene in front of him.
amazing.
Hendrick had seen the work of Roman Dmitri.
At that time, I couldnt ept the fact that Roman Dmitri made the famous sword, and I witnessed an unbelievable sight in the process of checking it.
Roman Dmitry, who showed the appearance of a cksmith in a rolling me.
After that day, I came to fully acknowledge Roman Dmitri, but as time passed, the memory of that time remained so intense in my head that I thought it might have been a dream.
and.
The moment he faced the moment he thought was a dream again, Hendrick felt a surge of emotion.
When I first checked His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitris work, I was drawn to the rolling mes and couldnt properly look at the work process. But was it like this? Its great to control fire perfectly, but in my eyes, having lived in a forge all my life, His Majestys work doesnt bother me in the slightest.
It was disconcerting.
Who is Hendrick?
Master cksmith.
He was a master of Dmitri, who was famous for his cksmithing skills, and Roman Dmitris skills he saw were perfect.
To be precise, the basics were solid.
The ability to handle hammer strikes and red-hot steel in a steady flow.
The mes that overflowed as if to devour the space were not simply for the performance, but gave the steel the necessary amount of heat in a timely manner.
It felt like my eyes were going tight.
Roman Dmitris skills were acknowledged right away, but after analyzing them in detail, the basic skills were stronger than expected.
He couldnt tell.
Past life of Roman Dmitry.
How great artisans taught Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, to make a single sword.
At first he was crude too.
However, as the years passed, his skills improved, and when he rose to the position of the Heavenly Demon, there was no one in the world who would reject him asking for instruction.
Perhaps, it is safe to say that Roman Dmitris cksmithing skills were the culmination of the midfield martial arts.
The forge technology of the Jungwon Murim was expressed at the fingertips of Roman Dmitri.
Caang!
Sparks flew.
past and present.
technology was harmonized.
Hendrick turned his head and looked at the cksmiths under hismand as he continued to work while holding the mes strongly.
Dont miss the sight that is right in front of you for a moment. That is the ideal you must pursue. If you can reach even the toes of His Majesty the Emperor by constantly honing your skills, that person will be the new Master cksmith who will seed me.
It was apliment.
He added onest thing while meeting the stares of the cksmiths who were startled.
You never know when the work will be finished. 1 hour a day ahead. All cksmiths, except for one hour from their usual working hours, would watch the work of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri. It will be more valuable than ever, and those who neglect this time will judge that they are not qualified as cksmiths.
that day.
The Marquis Valentino and the cksmiths did not leave the spot until the sun went down and the sun rose.
* * *
A day or two ten days.
Time passed quickly.
At first, people flocked to it excessively, but as time went on, the number of ordinary people decreased as time went on because it was inevitable that if you keep watching the wonders, you would be dull.
There were definitely people stilling.
However, it was not as enthusiastic as the first day, and there were a few people who kept their seats in the meantime.
first bunch.
It was Hendrick and the cksmiths.
They couldnt give up their jobs to watch Roman Dmitri, so they kept their positions in rotation for about an hour a day, just like Hendrick ordered.
Some showed mesmerized responses throughout the watching, some eagerly recorded, and some copied Roman Dmitris movements and learned them with their bodies.
In fact, their appearance was understandable.
For those who would make cksmith work their business, Roman Dmitris work was an experience not to be missed.
however.
What I didnt understand was the second group.
Marquis Valentino, who had already brought a tent and a chair to block the sun, sat down on a soft chair and watched Roman Dmitri work for the past ten days.
Hendrick and the cksmiths still had time to leave.
But Marquis Valentino never stepped out of the tent.
Then there was a problem.
How do you deal with basic factors such as menstruation and eating?
The method was simple.
Cover the tent.
yes.
charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
When the Marquis Valentinos order was issued, the servants waiting around covered the entrance to the tent.
It was as simple as covering the view with a cloth, and Marquis Valentino threw away his face and solved the physiological phenomenon in the not wide space.
It was the same with food.
When the servants ordered easy-to-eat food, Marquis Valentino ate while keeping her eyes fixed on Roman Dmitri.
absurd thing.
Since greasy food encourages menstruation, I ate it as afort food as much as possible to shorten the time to even solve the menstrual phenomenon.
The servants had noints about this.
The Marquis Valentino was a truly unique figure, but he was known for making up for it in situations like this.
The problem was not only that.
As the ten days passed, problems at the top piled up and when faced with a situation that could no longer be postponed, the Marquis Valentino took care of all the work inside the tent.
It goes as nned.
Contact the Franks. I will buy all the stock. Valentino can handle everything.
Damn it. Ask the upper ranks around you and bring in all the manpower as much as possible.
I was busy.
While ncing at Roman Dmitris work, Marquis Valentino took care of the really important work himself.
Of course, it was less than an hour a day.
Its really abbreviated, only handling the things that absolutely require your approval, but most of them were handled by the people you normally trust and entrust.
It was truly madness.
As expected, people who admired him as a greedy collector even clicked their tongues saying that he was a crazy person.
Day and night changed countless times.
Peoples interest gradually faded.
People just shook their heads whenever they heard rumors that the Marquis Valentino was still there.
* * *
Inside and outside the studio.
No matter what was going on outside, Roman Dmitri was immersed in his work during the countless day and night changes.
Caang!
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
mes exploded.
Every time the energy of destruction was blown into it, it fiercely resisted, but the intensity of the mes had subsided a lot since the work had already been done thousands of times.
Roman Dmitris eyes gleamed with longing as he gazed at the steel.
As the work progressed, something like a strong conviction grew in Roman Dmitris heart.
This will be the greatest masterpiece of my life, both in the past and in the present life.
Roman Dmitris way of working was unique.
It came from his previous life, but he always melted the life he had lived into the sword ording to the current level.
When youre a third-rate fighter, a third-rate sword.
When you are a second-ss fighter, a second-ss sword.
When he was a first-ss soldier, he made a first-ss sword.
Every time the level rose, the degree of perfection of making the sword had to increase, but this workpletely exceeded the standard of the previous life.
If the current level simply determines the level of perfection of a sword, the sword made before the Uhwa Deungseon () would have been the best.
But now it was different. Living a new life, gaining new enlightenment, and entering apletely new realm with the mes of the fire burning.
And all of that.
It was possible because he had reached the level of heaven.
Skills from the previous life Skills from the current life All of the experiences and the battle with Alexandre were all put together at once.
Caang!
Kaang Kaang!
The hammering intensified.
I didnt know how much time had passed.
The agony to make the sword turned into conviction and I immersed myself in the moment in front of my eyes to create the perfect result no matter how long it took.
Excitement covered his entire body.
At first, what was merely a struggle for survival has developed into another element of joy in life for Roman Dmitri in his present life.
Caang!
constant hammering.
burning fire.
Time passed quickly and before I knew it, a month had passed based on the working days.
* * *
It was dawn.
In a quiet time when not even a bird could be heard, Roman Dmitri looked at the sword with calm eyes.
Completed.
inside this.
It contains past and present lives.
Undoubtedly, in both lives, there was no sword superior to this one.
Your name is Spirit.
Because you put your soul in it.
named it that way.
finished all the work
When Roman Dmitri cleaned up his seat and went outside, an unexpected person greeted him in a quiet space.
Your Majesty the Emperor of Fire. Are you finished?
It was quite cold outside.
A person whose eyes shine like a baby bird waiting for its mother bird while trembling with a nket wrapped around her body.
It was the Marquis of Valentino.
I doubted that he was the same person because of his rather groggy appearance, but it was clear that he was the Marquis of Valentino.
Chapter 433
Chapter 433 The State of Art (3)
Last month.
Marquis Valentino waited for this moment.
Watching the moment when Roman Dmitris work reached its climax, he held his breath at the thought that it might interfere with his work.
My heart was beating like crazy.
Finally, when the dawn became static and Roman Dmitri stepped outside, he unknowingly greeted him as if possessed.
My body was trembling.
After spending a long time outdoors, his body was not normal, but his mind had transcended his physical limits.
His Majesty the Emperor of Hua. Are you finished?
Mouth didnt move properly.
Roman Dmitri stared at Marquis Valentino in silence as he spoke with difficulty through his cold, frozen mouth.
I knew what the other person wanted.
Marquis of Valentino.
It was impossible not to know why this man, who was the greatest wealthy man in Cairo and whose goal in life was to be called up, waited for him with a scruffy face.
He was a very funny person.
In fact, a person of Valentinos level could live with his head held high in Cairo, but he was waiting for himself like a beggar to see a sword.
Roman Dmitry did not reject passionate people, even if they were different.
Shuk.
Didnt exin.
Seeing the sword handed over without a word, Marquis Valentino looked at the sword with rippled eyes.
iced coffee.
Admiration leaked out.
The ck eyes glistening in the moonlight caught my eye at once, and the seamlessly connected figure took my breath away just by looking at it.
It was strangely different from the sword I had made before.
Not to mention the external perfection, I received the sword with trembling hands from the magic that makes peoples hearts boil.
good.
It was smooth.
I chewed my lips carefully at the feeling of being wrapped in my hand, at the right weight, and at the sound of waves of magic power.
It was fishy.
Marquis Valentino showed an expressionpletely fascinated by the sword, to the extent that he didnt know he was chewing it to the point of blood.
In fact, I thought that Roman Dmitri would never make a sword better than the Disaster.
To that extent, Disaster was a perfect being, but I can confidently say that the sword in front of me now overwhelmed Disaster.
horsepower test?
strength test?
I didnt even need to check that.
Even if its not a collectors sense, but homeless homeless people on the street. You will know at once how great this sword is.
My brain was spinning tight. In fact, the past month has not been difficult for him at all.
Even if living outside is cold and ufortable, all dissatisfaction melted away just by watching Roman Dmitri work.
And in the result, which was revealed as if it were a climax, the Marquis Valentino got an emotional reward for the time he spent here.
This was it.
Because he wanted to see the results before anyone else, he gave up his social position and chose homelessness.
It was then.
The name of the sword is Spirit.
What is Spirit? It really is a sword with a beautiful name.
Spirit.
I imprinted the words in my head.
The moment he felt grateful to Roman Dmitri for understanding his feelings and giving him his sword, Marquis Valentinos gaze was fixed on something without his knowledge.
It was another sword.
Come to think of it, Roman Dmitri made a single sword in the beginning and devoted himself to spirit in earnest after that.
then.
what is that ck
Of course, you cant buy the spirit because its the sword that Roman Dmitri will use, but that could have been different.
Can I see that sword too?
His eyes were stained with greed.
The imagination unfolding in my head was already reminding me of myself being happy with adding that sword to Roman Dmitris collection.
Reason waspletely paralyzed.
After confirming the shocking results, Marquis Valentino briefly forgot the truth she already knew.
This cannot be verified.
that.
It was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky.
As Marquis Valentino looked at him with a desperate expression, Roman Dmitri retrieved the sword with a calm look.
It is a sword that has already been assigned a master. Therefore, the first person to check the sword must also be the owner of the sword.
* * *
The day was bright.
People flocked to the fact that Roman Dmitri had finished the work, and while they watched, Roman Dmitri fulfilled the promise he had madest month.
This is the sword I promised.
thank you.
A man on his knees.
It was Kevin.
Kevin took the sword from Roman Dmitri and inspected every side of it with a thrilled face.
It was a great sword.
Because he had crossed countless dead ends, he recognized at once how great the value of this sword bestowed by Roman Dmitri was.
It was an emotional moment.
A single subordinate could have roughly handled the request for a sword, but Roman Dmitri publicized the work to everyone.
appearance at that time.
I couldnt forget.
Kevin felt a surge of emotions at the thought that the result of working while engulfed in mes was his.
His Majesty the Emperor once said this to me. He said he would use me, an insignificant slum boy, as a sword. From then on, my life belonged to His Majesty the Emperor. Whether its Kronos or the Devil of the Demon World. No matter what enemies block the Emperors path, I will always exist as the Emperors sword.
He bowed his head.
Roman Dmitriughed lightly at that appearance of loyalty.
It was a friendly scene.
There was one person who couldntugh alone in a situation where people watching whispered that it looked good.
hes right
It was the Marquis of Valentino.
Roman Dmitry fulfilled his promise.
While making a new sword called Spirit, he handed over Disaster as promised, but after confirming Spirit, the symbolism of Disaster did not remain in his mind.
Of course, the symbolism of the sword used when conquering the continent was great.
The problem was that people are greedy, so other peoples rice cakes look bigger.
nce.
I saw Kevins sword.
It was charming.
It was delicious.
Even if not as much as the spirit, the sword with some of that realization melted into it was definitely a better sword than Disaster.
Swoop.
I saw the Disaster.
This was great too.
But it was a pity.
nce.
My stomach was twisted.
Swoop.
This was obviously a good option.
nce.
Swoop.
nce.
Swoop.
Marquis Valentino, who had checked the sword alternately several times, let out a sigh while banging his head.
Such an asshole. Hell just ask me to make my own sword. Then that sword could have been mine and the Disaster could have been mine too.
sure
greedy collector.
He was a really big greedy man.
* * *
That day.
The Marquis Valentino visited Kevin.
He said he would pay the amount he wanted if he sold the sword, but Kevin said with a cold expression.
I refuse. This sword is mine. Unless I die, this sword will never belong to anyone else.
It was adamant.
With a bloody reaction to the point where even hostility was felt, the Marquis Valentino knew that a person like Kevin could never be pacified with money.
It was a truly breath-taking situation.
I dont know if I havent seen Spirit, but after seeing Spirit, Ive be a body that cant be satisfied with Disaster alone.
God was harsh.
If he had lessened his greed a little, the Marquis Valentino would have lived a moderately satisfied life.
for several days after that.
got into trouble
Suffering from an unquenchable desire, he heard unexpected news from his friends.
Have you heard of Count Pettison? I had an important deal, but beingte that daypletely ruined it. How embarrassing it was tough like that. Well, I do understand. Wouldnt it be a good deal if you paid 500 gold for a broken rtionship?
That moment.
I got an epiphany.
Nothing is impossible with money. If thats the case, it must mean that money is not enough.
Life is unpredictable.
really if
There maye a moment when Kevin needs money too.
At that time, if Kevin offered a huge amount that he couldnt refuse, wouldnt even Kevin be shaken.
Im not talking about the future one or two years from now.
If Kevin gets old and the momentes when he cant wield the sword properly, Kevin, who wants peace, may be thinking about the future of the sword.
Of course, he tried hard to ignore the possibility that he would die of old age first.
It was a flimsy possibility.
When such an opportunity came, it was necessary to be fully prepared to seize the opportunity.
He summoned the chiefs.
At their gathering, the Marquis Valentino said.
I will focus on the top job for the time being. And Valentino will make this family the richest man on the continent. With a wealth unprecedented in history. Wealth that surpasses the Golden Bank, which once wielded wealth like a seven-star aura.
Did people expect it?
decision of the day.
The fact that these words, as sudden as a thunderbolt in a really dry sky, will lead the revival of the Valentino family.
people said
It is said that there is a difference between a sessful person and a crazy person.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
In a situation where Roman Dmitri openly made a sword, there was a person who fell into a different sensibility than Marquis Valentino.
The years go by so quickly.
Romero Dmitri.
As he gazed out the window in his study, he remembered his conversation with Hendrick.
I will be honest. His Majesty the Emperor has far surpassed the level of the head of the household, who was once called Dmitrys best cksmith. The sword he makes is a new realm unprecedented in history, and I am also seeing and learning a lot. It seems that the real world is unknown. Even just a few years ago, the prevailing expectation was that the Dmitri family had lost their cksmith line after the head of the family.
said to have surpassed himself.
It was nice to hear.
Since the roots of the Dmitri family lie in cksmithing, Romero Dmitri always hoped that one of his three sons would continue his legacy as a cksmith.
However, the reality did not turn out as desired.
At least Rodwell Dmitri showed enthusiasm, but I knew that it was not really from the bottom of my heart.
I couldnt force it either.
forge work.
No matter how fundamental it was, the eyes of the people around him were not good when he obtained the title of nobility.
The eyes that look at you as if you are shallow.
So there was always a feeling that remained in my heart like a lump, but I couldnt help but be sincerely happy that the eldest son, who I thought was a sore finger, seeded him.
ime.
Romero Dmitri was Dmitris everything.
There was a time when everyone admired him, but even now, not many people miss Romero Dmitri.
Sometimes I just reminisce about past moments. Romero didnt want Dmitri to rule him again.
Augh came out.
The fact that he had be an old man in the back room gave him an indescribable joy.
Feel so good.
The day was clear.
that day.
Romero Dmitri couldnt go to bed easily.
He, too, as a father, will forever reminisce and remember todays events.
* * *
Several days have passed since then.
Dmitrys gymnasium.
Last month, when people were excited about Roman Dmitri, there was a person who showed up every single day in a space far away from that ce.
from early morning until sunset.
The being who wielded the sword until his whole body was drenched in sweat spent a day as usual today, a few days after Roman Dmitri finished the work.
hook.
hook hook.
regr intervals.
constant power.
eyes shone fiercely.
It was a movement that he swung countless times, but Chris didnt show his concentration for a moment.
I will not be defeated by anyone except His Majesty the Emperor.
thispetition.
As the news of Chris and Kevins participation broke out, people were already divided over who would win.
Even before the war with Cronus, most expected Chris to win.
However, this time, Kevin defeated Ares, and now he rather took Kevins hand.
It was uneptable.
Although he might not be able to exceed his goal, he had no intention of bing someones stepping stone.
He was passionate about training.
Its not long.
With the scheduled period just around the corner, Chris couldnt afford to waste a single day.
It was then.
Chris! Chris!
far away
A soldier ran out in a hurry.
Reaching in front of Chris, he barely managed to calm his panting breath and let out the words with a troubled face.
Something big has just happened!
Keep calm and get to the point.
I couldnt stay calm.
One piece of news that hit Dmitry.
It was something that would have a huge impact on Chris and the map of the continent.
Actually, a while ago .
thats how the story started.
when 1 hour ago.
Edwin Hectors visit to Dmitri started a shocking problem.
Chapter 434
Chapter 434 Overall Ranking (1)
1 hour ago.
Edwin Hector visited Dmitri.
Edwin Hector, who was polite towards Roman Dmitri, uttered a remark that baffled the onlookers.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Please give mages a chance to participate in the ranking match that will be held this time.
Ranking match!
Its everyones concern right now.
Edwin Hectors deration of participation in the war waspletely unexpected in a situation where opinions were divided on who would win.
In fact, it is not that the integrated ranking has not been discussed before.
Ever since rankings brought honor, wizards had once been greedy for the swordsmans realm.
at that time.
The wizards ns were thwarted.
It wasnt because of opposing opinions, but because of the characteristics of wizards, it was the result.
Mages are strong against multiple fights.
The wider the battlefield, the more topographical advantage was secured, and the explosive magical power of the magicians was overwhelming on the battlefield.
However, ranking matches were different from normal battlefields.
Because they had to engage in closebat with swordsmen in a confined space, wizards who had limitations in casting obviously had limitations.
Of course, the top wizards showed their skills beyond the restrictions, but the dominant judgment was that there was no need to dig their own graves and lower the status of the wizards.
said Roman Dmitry.
Is there any particr reason?
This stage, hosted by His Majesty himself, is a great opportunity to prove yourself to everyone. I think wizards should be given that opportunity as well. Fighting in a confined space is not an advantage for mages, but I dont think mages are weaker than swordsmen. If you ept my request. From now on, thebined ranking will not be the stage to determine the best swordsman, but the stage ofpetition to prove that you are the strongest person, excluding His Majesty the Emperor.
Edwin Hectors intentions.
I knew from the beginning.
The reason why he was willing to take the risk of ranking war was the truth of Hector Kingdoms actions after the war.
Hector absorbed the Celestial Mage Tower.
As Edwin Hector himself was not only a great wizard, but he was reborn as a symbol of wizards, most of the wizards who had been based in the Cronus Empire turned to Hector.
It was a phenomenon born of faith.
As Alexanders servant, who led the disappearance of the magicians, the magic tower in the sky was killed by Edwin Hector, so he believed that he would guarantee the safety and future of the magicians.
In fact, it was.
As Edwin Hector unfolded a policy for wizards, he received enthusiastic support from wizards.
Things changed quickly.
The magic power of Hectors kingdom rapidly became stronger, and people called Hector the Magical Kingdom before they knew it.
All countries on the continent are paying attention to this ranking match. People who think Dmitri is out of the question are fighting each other to get the next power. If, in the current situation, the countrys potential is proven through the stage of the ranking match where everyonepetes. Hector, who was once called a ruined country, can use his magical powers to be a new power at once.
above the palm.
I put the map of the continent.
Even though he knew Edwin Hectors intentions, he asked for his purpose, and Edwin Hector also clearly revealed his purpose as Roman Dmitri intended.
This was a fight for a new game.
It was to prove himself and prove how valuable Hector was in the future of Dmitrys empire.
It was fun.
Even if the intention was tant, Roman Dmitry highly praised Edwin Hectors spirit of challenge.
st furnace.
Prince Edwin Hector. I will ept your request.
Everyone literally poured oil on the stage of the festival that raised the heat.
* * *
Did you say that a horse without feet can travel a thousand miles?
Rumors spread quickly.
Rumors of the unification of the ranking match made everyone talk about the ranking match whenever people gathered in groups of two or three.
Wow, sorcerers are joining the battle.
What do you think. Will mages be able to rise to the top of the ranks?
Hmm. dont want to be hard Im not ignoring the potential of wizards, but all the swordsmen known on the continent will challenge it, so how can I handle it? Wizards are like a natural disaster where a single being wipes out thousands of enemies, but that doesnt mean they can overwhelm a single swordsman. In a confined space, the disadvantages are inevitably highlighted.
Still, I dont know if its Prince Edwin Hector. He has a history of stopping the attack of the Valha Empire.
There was an uproar.
People blushed and foresaw the future of the ranking match.
sure thing.
The participation of wizards had a huge impact on box office sess.
What kind of confrontation will the wizard and swordsman show, and what rank Edwin Hector, who is currently being discussed as the continents best wizard, will record.
attention was focused
Everywhere they went, stories about continental rankings were divided, and the stories branched out and led directly to new topics.
Which country produces the most top-ranked yers?
The result is set.
Dmitris first ce, but peoples interest was the potential of other countries against Dmitri.
Even if only half of the top 10 ranks besides Dmitri, countries with such strong yers will gain considerable prestige.
The participation of wizards was just a factor to make the tournament more fun.
In fact, the reason why people first showed interest in this stage was the confrontation between Dmitry and other countries.
The gaze was focused.
While people were talking like that, time passed quickly and there were only a few days left until the day of the ranking match.
around that time.
Other countries, as much as peoples attention, were drawn into the atmosphere of the night before the storm.
* * *
Cronus at that time.
With Jowelson Kroit, now called the Emperor of Cronus, the top leaders of Cronus gathered in one ce.
the leadership said.
ording to the current information, all countries, including Kronos, have prepared the strongest forces. Ranked matches now have a different meaning than in the past. In the past, ranking battles were a system Alexander created for Cronus, but now public opinion has formed as a stage forpetition to prove the value of a nation. That is why, no matter what, Kronos must produce results.
Everyone nodded.
Just like Hector faced a change.
The Kronos Empire also needed a new opportunity for the future.
Emperor Kronos said.
Kronos is a war criminal nation that caused a continental war. In that war, we suffered significant damage to the extent that the roots of the empire were shaken, and even now we are living on thin ice every day because we cannotpletely restore the damage. In order for Kronos to rise again, achievements in thispetition are needed. That Kronos has not copsed yet, that Kronos is a country of sufficient value in the future for Dmitri to move forward. If we dont prove ourselves, we will fade into history.
Reality has changed.
Cronus, once the ruler of the continent, now looked precarious on the edge of a cliff.
massive damage.
astronomical war reparations.
At least Roman Dmitri was merciful, so he was able to prevent the country from perishing, but it was embarrassing to call it an empire now.
Thats why the ranking match had to be even more special.
Not only Edwin Hector, but also Cronus risked life and death for this day.
How is the state of our representatives?
Perfect.
Grandmother of the Croyt family.
He was the Count of Betro.
he said with a firm voice.
In the aftermath of the war, Cronus lost many things, but the power of the empire does not copse overnight. There are new faces that have been enlightened through this war. In particr, Mendes, who was in the upper middle of the rankings and has now broken the 6-star boundary, will surely achieve results that live up to expectations.
Mendes.
He was the new hopeful of Kronos.
I acknowledged his skills, but I couldnt be relieved.
Remember. Chronos is not the only one who regards this stage as an opportunity. trample them all live and die We will use this stage as a stepping stone to create a new future for the Kronos Empire.
I take orders.
I take orders.
A booming voice.
that day.
The Kronos Empire had hopes for the future.
And as if they had made a promise to each other, the same situation was created in all the countries with the Games just around the corner.
* * *
The day of the decisive battle has dawned.
The rules of this contest were simple.
Dmitry Cairo Hector Umberto Redford Frank Kronos Valha A total of eight countries participated in thepetition, and each country was promised 16 spots.
It was a method of selecting 16 people from each country, regardless of swordsman or wizard, and determining the 128th ce in the overall ranking ording to the results of the ranking match.
In fact, at first Dmitri was assigned more than half the seats.
However, it was judged to be unreasonable, so the first integrated ranking match was divided equally.
Its just the first time anyway.
After the ranking of 128th ce is sorted out, for the next year, we will freely fight each other to steal each others ranking.
And when the next unified ranking match was held.
At that time, rather than assigning a fixed seat to each country, the rankers who ranked 128th at the time will select the winner through fiercepetition.
firstpetition.
People flocked to Dmitri.
In a situation worthy of the word people, mountains, and seas, the representatives of Cronus looked at the surrounding situation.
Everyone doesnt seem to be easy.
Thats right. It is clearly visible that each country has staked its life and death on thispetition. It will probably be a difficult fight from the first round, but we must never lose to anyone.
Everyone nodded.
Their leader was Mendes.
Mendes, a 6-star swordsman who created new hope in the downfall of Cronus, was training like crazy for the unified ranking match.
In fact, it only recognizes countries that differ only in words. He couldnt be defeated.
No matter what opponent I met, I had a strong conviction that I would definitely enter the top rankings.
but.
The problem is that I shouldnt see Dmitri sooner .
16 of Dmitry.
Among them were Chris and Kevin.
Big figures like Fernando gave up participating in the war to be faithful to their roles, but Dmitris representatives knew that no one was easy.
That was the only worrying factor.
If he met Dmitris representative in the first round, no matter how strong Mendes was, he might have to stay in the bottom ranks.
that.
Absolutely could not tolerate it.
Since Kronoss status must be saved, he will win somehow even if he meets Dmitris representative.
Ill take this opportunity to clearly prove that the Empire is different from birth. Kronos will definitely put its name in the top 16.
It was then.
The bracket has been announced.
The draw was conducted by lottery, and the process was fairly disclosed.
Names that are called sequentially.
Some cheered, some sighed, and in the midst of such a tangle of emotions, Mendes name was finally called.
The 18th game, Mendes of the Kronos Empire.
and.
Kevin of Dmitrys empire.
the moment you hear that name.
Mendes felt like the sky was falling.
* * *
After bracket announcement.
Mendes was out of his mind.
I couldnt find the confidence to win the top ranking at the thought of facing Kevin.
All in all, its Kevin.
Before and after the Continental War.
Kevins status haspletely changed.
Nicknamed Dmitris goblin, he was recognized as a dangerous being from before, but people were shocked by the rumor that he had defeated Ares and dragged him around.
Ares is also the monster who destroyed Valha alone.
However, it was Dmitris demon who swallowed the monster.
for that reason.
All participants had amon wish not to meet the two beings.
I believed that if only Kevin and Chris didnt meet in the early rounds, there was still a chance to do something.
Enter the 18th participant.
Finally.
order was called.
A high-ranking aristocrat of Cronus said while looking at Mendes with a nervous face.
Mendes. I wont tell you to beat Dmitris demon. Of course, if you can win, theres nothing better than that, but even if you lose, prove to everyone that youre not easygoing. And I promise you, if you win, your life will changepletely.
All right.
He nodded.
It is an unavoidable fight.
If so, he had no intention of tarnishing the reputation of the Cronus Empire by calcting in his head like a coward.
In fact, thoughts about Kevin are just rumors.
He hadnt met him directly, and rumors on the battlefield were often inted.
It turned out that defeating Ares was not the result of his own power.
Even if all the rumors he had heard were true, Mendes, who had reached new heights, was confident in himself.
I will win ande back.
took a step
Holding a sharpened sword, he stood on the stage watched by countless people.
OK.
Bubbly.
I saw a man with a smaller build than I thoughting up from the other side.
Dmitrys demon.
He was the rumored main character, Kevin.
Chapter 435
Chapter 435 Overall Ranking (2)
Kevins appearance was different from rumors.
I expected him to look like a demon greedy for the other persons blood, but the man in front of me was just a young man you would often see on the street.
To be precise, he looks like he has finally taken off his boyish t-shirt.
There was simply no external intimidation, but Mendes looked at Kevin and felt his mouth go dry.
Meeting Dmitris demon from the first round.
thispetition.
Probably all participants had simr thoughts.
I wished I hadnt met Chris and Kevin before I had meaningful results, but that didnt mean I wasnt prepared for the worst.
A being that everyone is wary of.
If you defeat Dmitris sh and the demon, that means youll get that much honor, so youve been preparing for the worst while hoping for things to go smoothly in your heart.
Fortunately, it wasnt difficult to handle information about Dmitris demons.
From the great warrior battle with Barco.
Until the recent continental war.
I looked through all the data.
Kevin has a fairly aggressive style. Its fast and wild, and it pushes opponents into a corner in an instant with an attack pattern that enjoys close intervals. In addition, the fact that he could actually lose his life because he uses the real sword in this ranking match highlights Kevins strength. I need to be strong to face a monster like this.
closely.
I grabbed my sword.
The pride of the Kronos Empire took hold of himself.
It was clear that if he was knocked out in the first round, no matter who his opponent was, the word that Kronos had fallen would follow.
You have to keep yourposure. Even if the opponent drives me like a storm, I must never deviate from the gap I thought. When the opponent invades my territory, I will attack like lightning, but the moment I force myself to follow the narrow gap, the melee that loses the system will decide the winner. show it to people What kind of existence is Mendes, who represents Kronos?
gritted it
I could feel peoples eyes.
I wanted to clearly imprint the name Mendes on those who looked at me pitifully.
It was then.
flutter.
The referee announces the start.
At the same time, Mendes raised his aura and prepared for Kevins attack that was about toe.
Kevins pattern was the same every time. From the start, I will not allow myself any time to catch my breath, and I will push on. First of all, after letting go of the attack, I choose the next countermeasure while watching the opponents reaction.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura that explodes.
Adrenaline rushed like crazy.
I finished preparing to greet my opponent, but the sight that unfolded in front of me was different from what I expected.
buzz buzz.
what?
Why arent you attacking?
confused people.
It had to be.
Contrary to everyones expectations, Kevin didnt move a bit from where he started.
* * *
I didnt understand.
Kevins pattern.
was not in the material.
It was Kevins style that always led the fight, but Mendes head becameplicated when he watched it still.
What are you thinking?
The reason was unknown.
What is certain is that Kevin is pursuing something different from the past, and if thats the case, Mendes also needed a response appropriate to the situation.
I swallowed dry saliva. It wasnt a bad situation for myself.
Whatever the reason, if Kevin reacted defensively, it was enough to take the lead and finish quickly.
made a judgment
After warming up, Mendes narrowed the distance to the opponent little by little, and then spurred the ground in an instant and rushed forward.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was fast.
The explosive power of the 6-star aura quickly closed the distance, and Mendes did not take his eyes off Kevin.
No matter how the other person reacts. It was a ulterior motive to block it and destroy the opponents intentions at once.
ten steps.
nine steps.
eight steps.
The distance has narrowed.
The moment Mendes approached a distance that still seemed a little far away, Mendes couldnt help but widen his eyes.
sh.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was an instinctive defense.
In an instant, the attack prated the space, and he unknowingly raised his sword to block it. Both arms bounced back,pletely turning inside out.
I couldnt even check how the opponent moved.
The moment he felt that the flow of mana was strange, Kevins attack was tearing up his space.
That was the beginning.
Kevin attacked Mendes as if he were shooting arrows, keeping his distance away from him.
Caang!
Kakakakakang.
This crazy.
shes broke out on all sides.
Although he managed to block the attack, Mendes couldnte to his senses at the unexpectedly unfamiliar style.
I didnt understand.
Kevin and himself.
In terms of physical specifications, he had the upper hand.
If so, he had to preupy the one-sided attack distance, but Kevin was pouring attacks at a distance that even he could not.
There was only one way. It is to perfectly grasp the distance of ones own attack and try to attack while rushing before taking the distance.
It was a pattern that made the attack distance useless in an instant, and the theory could not be established without a perfect distance calction.
Closing the distance.
It was absurd.
To have to make this judgment against Kevin.
Closebat is Kevins domain, but he waspletely pushed out of the distance calction, so he couldnt just stay like this.
Thats right.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
ran up
However, the situation was different from what was expected.
He obviously rushed in, but the distance between him and Kevin increased as much.
Then.
sh.
Quaang!
The attack exploded.
Kevin kept his distance from Mendes as if joking around, and the moment he showed the slightest gap, he dug into the space and attacked.
The ghost was supposed to sing. This was never Kevins style.
There is no record of Kevin fighting in this way, but seeing him keep his distance like a mudfishpletely upset my stomach.
Id rather have hit it right. He would have admitted defeat in the battle of strength and power, but in the current pattern, Mendes did not show his skills properly.
I lost myposure.
It was such a small difference, but the moment Mendes took a half step forward, the price was devastating.
pod.
Blood spattered.
His thighs were cut and his legs staggered, and Mendes, who opened his eyes wide, hurriedly raised his sword.
Caang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
intense shock.
I was out of breath.
He gritted his teeth and hurriedly tried to block the next attack, but Kevin, who looked like a mudfish, appeared in front of him before he knew it.
Took.
A sword aimed at the neck.
Kevin looked down at him with cold eyes.
On one knee, Mendes knew how to act in this situation.
I will surrender.
thats really
It was the worst ending he didnt want to think about.
* * *
It was a shock defeat.
Still, for those who support Underdog, Mendes was the most promising stock with the highest odds.
However, I waspletely fooled.
The failure to do anything throughout the match and admitting defeat made Mendes look like a weak-willed man.
But those with skills knew the truth.
The fact that a 6-star swordsman seemed crude to the general public because Kevin defeated Mendes with his overwhelming skills.
carried out
He hurriedly treated the blood flowing from his thigh, and Cronus high-ranking aristocrat asked with a puzzled face.
How did this happen?
Mendes defeat.
It was hopeless.
He had no discernment to ascertain the truth.
Looking at his eyes stained with bewilderment, Mendes said with a nk face.
Cant you see? Completely defeated. In the confrontation just now, Kevin didnt even think of me as a matchup.
I was crying.
I was angry.
6 star realm.
Mendes was proud of himself as he entered new territory, but today he faced a shocking reality.
Kevin proved that the realm of aura is not everything.
Mendes couldnt do anything about the appearance of making fun of the streets before showing off the destructive power of the aura properly.
the problem is.
That was Kevins intention.
When I thought about why Kevin had chosen this method, I was able toe to a single conclusion.
Dmitris goblin doesnt see anyonepeting with him right now, except for Chris. The same goes for the previous confrontation. I didnt prepare such a strategy to defeat me, I was just experimenting with Chris. This is the truth. People called me the hope of Kronos, but I fell short of Kevins toes, let alone His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
It was a voice full of despair.
While preparing for thispetition, Kevin was thoroughly analyzed, but Mendes was used as an opponent for training and was defeated.
Dmitrys shes.
It was clear what Kevin meant by dealing with Mendes, as rumor has it that if he couldnt take over the streets against him, his neck would be blown away in an instant.
It was a kind of training.
In order to judge the proper distance from Chris to quickly close the distance, Kevin projected Chris onto Mendes.
Mendes.
He was also the kind of person called a genius, but now he couldnt control his despair.
Peoples expectations were wrong. In this tournament, it is not important how many countries other than Dmitry upy the top ranks. If even one of the top 16 spots ever surpasses Dmitri, well apud him for that achievement.
The high-ranking aristocrats eyes changed.
Only then did I know
Dmitrys empire.
The fact that those who unified the continent have now be such an existence that cannot be surpassed by the status of the past.
* * *
That time.
Other stages produced results that matched everyones expectations.
Haap!
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The momentum was good.
In Frank, he was called Franks first sword in his own way, and he tried to suppress the baseline by exploding his 5-star aura.
But no one expected his victory.
The opponent was Chris, who is called Dmitris sh, so people were interested in how long he could endure.
And as expected.
sh.
puck.
only 3 seconds.
Prosecutor Frank staggered.
I thought something shed, but the swordsman who was hit on the back fell to the floor.
Game 21 Chris wins.
Whoaaaa!
Its also Chris!
People were upset.
Leaving behind the cheering crowd, Chris came off the stage with a calm face.
There is no need to be intoxicated with a victory of this magnitude.
continental war.
Dmitris prosecutors have entered apletely different realm.
The aura is an important factor that determines destructive power, but since the aura revolution took ce, the basic skills of individual swordsmen have been emphasized.
Such was the confrontation between Kevin and Mendes.
There is not much difference between the two in terms of the destructive power of their auras, but Kevin saw and heard many things that ordinary people would not experience by Roman Dmitris side.
Thats why I knew that the confrontation with Kevin would not end as easily as this time.
but.
I wasnt prepared for a confrontation with him.
He wanted to prove to everyone that he could win by just training himself and not preparing for Kevins presence.
For that reason, the game was decided quickly.
There was no reason to drag it out too long.
It was then.
I was about to get off the stage and move on, but I heard a huge cheer from another stage in the distance.
Has there ever been a match that would be cheered like this since the first round?
My curiosity was piqued.
I asked the staff in charge of the game to see the crowd and unusual cheers.
What game is going on over there right now?
There is bound to be interest in people over there. Do you know Rayman of the Valha Empire? He was once listed in the continental rankings, but he is said to have died. It turns out that he had been living in seclusion and devoted himself to swordsmanship. He is a person who is highly anticipated along with Mendes of Cronus, as he has considerable skills at the level of 6 stars. And his opponent .
actually.
Raymans name value alone cannot garner this much attention.
No matter how great a person is, the main character of thispetition was not a person like Rayman.
Even so, the reason why people flocked to his match as soon as the first round lineup came out was because his opponent was special.
Raymans opponent.
hes right
This is Prince Edwin Hector. He met the strong from the first round.
battle of the wizards.
Peoples interest was what kind of results Edwin Hector, who is currently regarded as the best wizard on the continent, will show.
Chapter 436
Chapter 436 Integrated Ranking (3)
A moment ago.
Rayman, who was preparing for a match against Edwin Hector, heard a request from a nobleman who followed him as his attendant.
Raman. This match is more important than ever. Your opponent is Prince Edwin Hector. Hectors lineage, which has historically been unrted to Valha, has been created to confront us again this time. What do you think will happen if Valha is defeated? People will surely mention the fall of Valha and talk about how Hector might take its ce.
Valha and Hector.
The two have a deep historical connection.
At a time when Valha had not yet shaken its status as an empire, it drew peoples attention by destroying Hector, who was a great power.
It was the moment when each others position changed.
So, the two countries had no choice but to have a bad rtionship for generations, but they collided properly once more in this continental war.
The result was the victory of Hectors kingdom. As Edwin Hector, who drew in the Celestial Mage Tower, endured it to the end, the status of Valha fell to the ground.
If the.
It was so obvious what people would think of Valha if they lost even in the ranking match stage.
Rayman nced at the other side.
Do not worry. I know very well how important this stage is to Valha. And to be honest, while preparing for thepetition, it bothered me a lot. We acknowledge the fact that Edwin Hector did a great job as a mage in the Continental War, but challenging the swordsmans arena is clearly disrespectful to us. He must have judged that there was a chance of winning even in this narrow space because he looked at it lightly.
he was an old man
At a time when Dmitri didnt even dare to show his business card, Raymans name was at the top of the continental rankings.
to him like that.
There was no choice but to have a prejudice against wizards.
I do not deny their abilities, but each person had their own area.
If magicians shine when dealing withrge numbers, at least in a limited space, there was no existence that could beat the destructive power of the aura swordsman.
So it was very ufortable to nt.
When he heard the news about the wizards participating in the war, and when he confirmed that the person who led such nonsense had been assigned as his 1st round opponent.
I was angry.
Rayman intended to prove the difference between an aura swordsman and a wizard through this first round stage.
to each one.
that each has its own area.
To the yers position.
When the name was finally called, Rayman stood up and said.
It wont take long. Through this stage, I will prove why wizards historically did not covet the realm of swordsmen.
took a step
As he climbed onto the stage, the noble of Valha looked at his back with trusting eyes.
I didnt doubt it.
Rayman at least deserved that trust.
* * *
Rayman had a clear n.
Since the opponent will actively use the memorize magic, in the beginning, I nned to push aggressively, but also pay attention to defense and consume all of the opponents weapons.
Even after one minute like that, the wizard has no choice but to reveal the bottom.
In closebat, where the situation changes rapidly every moment, and in such a small space, even magic such as Blink, which they are proud of, cannot exert its power.
If you step on the tail.
The match was over.
I believed that, but it was a fatal mistake that could not be undone.
Explosion.
Quaang!
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Fire magic exploded.
Rayman quickly burrowed into the less heated space, but there were already red-hot spears of me aiming at him from all sides.
I took a breath.
It blocked the heat from permeating into the airways and clung to it like a clinch to grab the opponents tail.
however.
Explosion.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
this time too.
mes shed in front of my eyes.
If it was based on memorize magic, it was definitely time to reveal the bottom, but Edwin Hector poured high circle magic as if he had skipped the casting process.
More than a minute has already passed. An ominous imagination simmered.
Instinctively realizing that something was wrong, Rayman protected himself with an aura contrary to his initial n and broke through the vulnerable part of the me head-on.
It ends quickly.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
beyond the mes.
I saw Edwin Hector.
The strongly condensed aura exploded and cut through space as if to kill him at once.
That moment.
sh.
blink.
intertwined with each other
Raymans sword split Edwin Hectors space, and Edwin Hector, who had disappeared beyond the dimensional space, appeared directly overhead.
It was an appalling sight.
Its normal for Blink to keep the distance apart, but Edwin Hector used it with a gap as if he were a swordsman.
Then.
re.
Hwareuk.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Quaang!
A high-temperature me exploded.
The close distance meant that it was difficult to avoid, and even Rayman knew that he couldnt be safe this time.
Raised the aura to its maximum.
In order to withstand the re of the 7th circle, he exploded his aura and at the same time somehow managed to break through the mes and try to finish off the opponent.
sudden.
pierced the mes
Running wildly, Rayman found the figure of Edwin Hector, who had prepared a re once again beyond the mes.
What is this?
It was unusually fast.
No matter how much memory magic was used, this didnt make sense.
suddenly.
Rumors surfaced.
Rumor has it that a magic revolution has taken ce in the magical academia.
It, like the Aura Revolution, originated from Roman Dmitri and was said to have been led by Dmitri and Hector.
Rayman didnt care. Even if a magic revolution urred, he did not think that the fundamentals of magic would change.
That was defeat.
Due to the magic revolution, wizards opened the guild war, and the development of the guild war provided very powerful weapons to the wizards.
quick casting.
The magicians weaknesses were nullified.
In the breathless and intertwined closebat, the mages gained weapons against the swordsmen.
no more
Casting did not hold back.
With Edwin Hectors sharp gaze looking at him, Rayman intuited the future one secondter.
I will die at this rate.
seething mes.
I couldnt stand it.
In order to survive, I knew that I could only survive if I stopped walking instead of taking one step.
tall.
I will surrender!
raised both hands
He gritted his teeth with an evil face, but expressed his intention that he could not fight any longer.
Roaring.
The mes roared.
Seeing Edwin Hector stop the magic, the referee who watched the situation shouted.
Game 23, Edwin Hector wins!
Round 1.
The shocking result shocked people.
* * *
Confrontation between wizard and swordsman.
It was peoples concern.
So, this confrontation was a stage that was sure to clear peoples doubts, but everyone had no choice but to be astonished at the shocking result.
Few predicted Edwin Hectors victory.
In a situation where Raymans victory was dominant, he did not just win, but took it by an overwhelming difference.
of course.
There was also something careless.
If Rayman had done his best from the beginning, the situation would have been different, but originally, the match between a wizard and a swordsman was not a rtionship that affected the oue even if they gave the first attack.
Just the fact that he managed to win the momentum he had once captured proved to everyone how different the mage had be.
Now Prince Edwin Hector is a favorite for the championship. I defeated Rayman like this, but I dont know what hell do against Dmitris sh and demons. He hasnt even used Phoenixs secret skill yet.
attention was focused
in the midst of that
Other matches were yed one after another.
At first, opinions were divided, but no more shocking incidents urred after Edwin Hector.
Dmitrys prosecutors.
They overpowered their opponents.
Chris and Kevin overpowered Frank and Cronus best prosecutor, respectively, and other Dmitris prosecutors also proved why they were selected as Dmitris representative.
People lingered in such situations.
I knew that Dmitri was strong, but I didnt know that he would never lose.
16 delegates.
Some of them had fallen out.
Embarrassingly, they did not drop out against other countries, but were defeated in the Dmitry Civil War.
Odds 100%.
people said
This makes it clear. A ce in the top 16 is important, but a country that wins even one victory over Dmitry will get its honor. Dmitri has be that kind of person now.
It was simr to Mendes.
the first day like that.
The first round match is over.
and the next day.
The people who flocked to the stadium again began to get intensely excited after checking the match schedule for the second round.
* * *
First match of Round 2.
Chris took the stage.
As soon as the bracket was released, people were interested in how the match would y out.
It had to be.
Although not as stature as Dmitris sh and Demon, his opponent in the second round had a considerable reputation in Dmitri.
Waaaaaaaa!
Its Volcan!
Go Volkan!
Chris opponent.
It was Volcan.
Arge man stepped onto the stage, and there was nothing of camaraderie in his cold expression.
Back in time when Roman Dmitry first recruited.
He was the first to be tested boldly and was a former mercenary. He experienced all sorts of pre-natal battles and grew into an outstanding swordsman.
tall.
I stopped walking.
Volkan looked at Chris and said coldly.
Chris. I always wanted a ce like this to exist. Dmitri is neither Kevin nor Chris. A ce to prove the existence of this Volcan. In fact, after this war, wasnt there a need for a clear ordering within Dmitry as well?
Chrisughed.
As Volcan said.
Things have changed.
As the people who followed Chris in the past each achieved tremendous growth, they needed a ce to prove themselves.
on the new map.
A new sequence was required.
Leaving the rtionship, Volkan was willing to rece Chris if Chris showed any weakness.
The only one they blindly follow is Roman Dmitri. In a rapidly changing situation, there was no reason to follow someone weaker than himself.
Chris said.
I agree with you. If I lose, I will report the new rank directly to His Majesty the Emperor.
great.
sereung.
I drew my sword.
No more conversation was necessary.
an imminent situation.
The referee, who was watching the situation, vigorously swung the g he was holding.
flutter.
start!
* * *
Another arena.
The matches were yed concurrently.
As Kevin went on stage, he organized the future situation in his head.
Five times in order to stick with Chris. You have to win all five matches to advance to the finals.
Chris and Kevin.
The two were different.
Due to therge number of people, they were divided into Groups A and B, and despite the drawing method, the two fell into different groups.
So, people showed regret.
It was certain that Chris and Kevin would meet in the finals, but it took a few days to see what everyone was looking forward to.
finals.
Just thinking about it made my blood boil.
Kevin always coveted Chris ce.
He hoped to defeat Chris in front of everyone and be Roman Dmitris most trusted sword.
This ranking match was made at the request of Chris, not me. Since he knows my thoughts, he must have intended to press down with force. It will never happen. Ive been working hard every day for this day.
Kevin has started training in the closed hall.
He only showed up briefly when Roman Dmitri bestowed his sword, and devoted his entire life to training to the point that people stuck out their tongues.
Nothing was more important to him than sitting next to Roman Dmitri.
As he watched his family live happily, when he heard the news that his only younger sister was entering the academy, Kevin hoped that he would be an important presence to Roman Dmitri, who had changed his life so much.
Chris is.
A good boss and an outstanding colleague, but a clearpetitor to Kevin.
couldnt be defeated
Expressing his intense desire to win at any cost, Kevin stood on stage with a cold face.
Oohhhh!
A lineup like this from the second round!
People went crazy.
It had to be.
Round 2.
Kevin looked beyond that, but the opponent right in front of him was also the opponent currently being discussed as a candidate for the championship.
Edwin Hector.
Caught handsome man.
He was my second round opponent.
sh between the winners.
Kevins eyes darkened coldly.
Chapter 437
Chapter 437 Overall Ranking (4)
The stadium was filled with enthusiastic cheers.
I could see the figure of Volcan rushing into the eyes of the crowd who were shouting with a face full of heat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was reckless.
Volkan, who had been charging like an angry beast, turned his head.
sh.
pod.
A sharp aura passed across his face with the difference of a short hair.
He was well aware of the fact that his attack range was from a few steps, as he had worked closely with Chris through numerous battlefields.
It was an instinctive reaction based on experience.
Chriss sword, which tore through space, turned and caught up with him, and Volcan mmed back the attack, exploding the mana in his leg.
hook.
right in front of you.
there was chris
The moment the two peoples gazes were intertwined in the air, they exchanged quick battles that ordinary people could not even confirm.
Caang!
Kaka kaka kaka kakang!
It was intense.
When he blocked the sword that was about to cut through his chest, Chris immediately turned and aimed at his head.
I was out of my mind.
Volcan countered dozens of attacks one by one from a single defense, and the moment he caught the timing to attack even a little, he cut his head without hesitation.
A matter of life and death?
It didnt matter.
The two faced each other now topete for each others skills, and out of consideration for their opponents, they had no intention of losing in this match.
That was a problem afterpletely securing victory.
Above all, as Volcan, he had the conviction that he could do his best.
Even if he pushed his opponent to death, he could not guarantee victory. Whenever he seized an opportunity, he aimed at the opponents vitals.
pod.
It was a brief difference.
Volkans aura exploded as Chris let go of an attack aimed at the heart.
Now.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Volkans proprietary patent.
It was a strong attack.
The huge muscles wriggled and the aura exploded, and the red-hot aura fell like lightning ording to Volkans will.
Once the momentum was captured, the opponent had no choice but to focus only on defense.
Even just brushing against it could cause fatal wounds, so Volcan waited for the right moment to push hard.
Quaang!
Quaang Quaang Quaang!
The audiences mouths fell open.
Opponent is Chris.
Excluding Roman Dmitri, he was arguably the best swordsman in Dmitri, but the presence of Volkan who pushed him was astounding.
This does not mean that Volkan is an unknown swordsman.
However, it is clear that there was an evaluation that he was far inferior to Chris and Kevin, but people confirmed that Volcans power was amazing.
Mendes?
Rayman?
Could they have won against Volcan?
It would have been hard.
They would have abandoned their swords to be saved because they couldnt stand it like Chris because of Volkans ignorant strength.
can do.
Volkan shook with desire.
Just as Chris looked up to Roman Dmitri, Volkan and other enlisted men looked up to Chris that way.
It was a realistic goal for them.
Knowing that their talents could not reach Roman Dmitri, they tried to prove their existence value by surpassing Chris.
under Chris.
There were numerouspetitors.
Not just Kevin, but also characters like Volkan have always struggled to surpass Chris.
today.
It was my turn to make my dreame true.
The crowd gave enthusiastic cheers to Volkans breathless attack, full of strong will.
And all of that.
It touched Chris heart.
* * *
Volkans skills.
Admitted.
If not as much as Kevin, he was a person who showed rapid growth, and there were not many people who could face him in this tournament.
But I didnt like it.
The look in the eyes that expresses a strong desire to defeat him as if he has seized the victory, and the reaction of the people who expect it.
himself.
became everyones goal.
It was only natural that Dmitris swordsmen tried to surpass themselves, as if they were overtaking Roman Dmitris existence.
but.
I hoped thatmitment would be difficult.
The fact that in order to deal with yourself, you need a big resolution, and if you dont prepare perfectly, you will face a wall you cant ovee. I wanted to prove it to everyone.
He will not be the final gateway to prove his skills in Dmitri, but will be a sure second person who overwhelms everyone except for Roman Dmitri.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge sh.
Chris parried off Volcans attack and immediately caught up with Volkan, who was a little shaken.
Papapat.
Kakakakang!
It was a standard pattern.
He attacked the visible loopholes without resorting to special techniques.
It was convenient to block.
When the right side is empty, the right side, when the left side is empty, the left side is obvious. Even ordinary people could see the situation in the stadium.
however.
pod.
Whoa?!
Volcan swallowed the silence.
Chris attack.
I was out of breath.
Obviously, it wasnt that difficult to block the visible pattern, but every time I received an attack, I feltpletely entangled inside.
And the speed of the attack gradually increased.
He blocked it because his right side was empty, but the opponent already anticipated the loophole after that and attacked there.
My head was spinning tight.
Chris intentions were visible.
block it up
I will deal with you clearly, so try to withstand the attack with your pure skills.
Chris took the taunt.
He struggled with the boiling spirit of victory, but as time went on, Chris presence gradually increased.
squeak.
The side was cut.
As he staggered away from the attack, this time his thigh was cut.
It was an overwhelming difference in skill.
Even though it was a simple pattern, Volkan felt like going crazy at the attack that was so intense that he couldnt handle it.
I knew. who Chris is.
However, as he experienced this Continental War, he became convinced that he had be stronger, so he mistakenly thought that he might be able to climb the mountain in front of him.
that mountain.
It was farther away than I thought.
Looking up at the sky, the peak surrounded by clouds suppressed Volkans presence.
That moment.
fast.
Cheak!
The sword is broken.
The grip was ripped off, and the volcan tumbled.
Static colored stadium.
The people who had been cheering until just now froze at once, as if they had been sshed with cold water.
chuck.
drew the sword
With the sword pointed at his chest, Volkan looked up at Chris with a face stained with fear.
I had a vain delusion. I will admit defeat.
Round 2.
The result of the civil war in Dmitry that everyone expected was Chriss overwhelming victory.
* * *
Chris and Volkan.
As soon as the game between the two was over, people ran to somewhere at the same time as if they had promised.
Hurry!
If yourete, youll miss the game!
same time.
There was another big match.
I didnt want to miss both matches between Edwin Hector and Kevin.
Who will win?
I was curious.
Inmon sense, it was Kevins advantage.
Seeing Chris overwhelming skills, it seemed that Kevin, who would take his ce, would be able to defeat Edwin Hector.
That doesnt mean its an easy win.
He believed that if it was Edwin Hector who had defeated Rayman, something unexpected could happen.
It was a preview final.
It was only two rounds, but there was a certainty that whoever won here would advance to the finals.
like that.
arrived at the scene.
As people exhaled and checked the stadium, a shocking sight was unfolding on the stadium.
Waaaaaa!
Edwin! Edwin!
End it like this!
above the arena.
Edwin Hector was overpowering Kevin.
* * *
The early pattern was simr to Raymans match.
Kevin follows.
Edwin Hector fighting back.
However, those who watched the level of the two qualitatively different had no choice but to admire from the start.
sudden.
Roaring.
Kevin ran through the mes.
Even in the fiercely raging mes, he immediately grasped the vulnerable part, and the movement of digging into the space without hesitation was suffocating.
There was not an inch of hesitation.
Even when his skin was burning red, he protected his skin with minimal mana and did not take his eyes off Edwin Hector.
and in his field of vision.
I saw Edwin Hector, who, like himself, was not at all agitated.
Wind Cannon.
Whiing.
Roaring.
changed strategy.
As it moved casually through the mes, it fired a turbulent wind to spread the heat.
It was a paving stone for a long war.
It induced Kevin to consume mana and continued to fire magic from a long distance, pushing Kevin.
Eventually, the tail was caught.
When Kevin, who was tenaciously following him, cut off Edwin Hectors body, he disappeared like a mirage dispersing.
Illusion.
wee magic.
It was a trap.
The wind from the Wind Cannon created mes that obstructed his vision, and in the meantime, he made an illusion as if he were himself.
at the same time.
re.
Roaring.
above the sky.
Edwin Hector spread his wings and exploded his magic.
At the same timing as when Kevin cut his illusion, he finished preparing to bombard the res on the spot.
Quaang!
Hwareuk hwarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was great heat.
The narrow stage meant there wasnt much room to avoid, and the intense mes engulfed Kevins existence.
People spat out their astonishment.
It urred to me that Kevin might have died like this in an attack that would not be strange even if most people died.
it was just a whim.
Bundles of aura that appeared through the mes tore Edwin Hectors wings and chest apart.
Papa papapat.
Shield.
quadruple.
It prevented the chest from being cut.
In a situation where all the stacked shields were destroyed, I used Blink to disappear from the attack range.
and in ce.
There was Kevin.
Kevin, whose eyes were as wild as that of a beast, had already read the flow of mana and captured Edwin Hectors location.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was different from Rayman.
Rayman showed himself being swayed by the flow of mana, but Kevin and Dmitris swordsman had learned how to deal with the wizard.
Therefore, Blink did not work.
Edwin Hector cleverly created the situation for Illusions fake, but the flow of mana created by Blink was visible.
sh.
quick sword.
split the space
Just when he thought he had been decapitated, Edwin Hector used Blink in session.
Blink.
sh.
A difference of 10 cm.
He reduced the distance he moved and cast quickly, then immediately raised a finger in front of Kevins nose.
Chain Lightning.
do not fall out.
It was a truly astounding response.
Despite the frantic attack, Edwin Hector counterattacked Kevins attack with unwavering eyes.
Throughout the game, people couldnt breathe properly.
In a situation that changes drastically every second, no ones victory could be predicted at will, so I never wanted to miss this moment.
strengths of the test.
Wizards strengths.
bumped into each other
It was Edwin Hector who led the situation, but as time passed, Kevin caught up with him faster.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Illusion waspletely cut down.
The illusion was torn apart at once, breaking through the rolling mes and following every time Edwin Hector used Blink.
The extreme quick sword is at a level that cannot be blocked even with a shield. It was a tense atmosphere.
Edwin Hector, who uses blinks 10cm apart, and Kevin, who counters them all, have surpassed the human level.
It was the same this time too.
Edwin Hector, who was pouring magic, used Blink, and Kevin noticed it in advance and upied the space.
sh.
new space.
Edwin Hector appeared.
Kevin came right in.
The moment he felt Kevins breath right in front of his nose, Edwin Hector raised his lips.
The magic trap entangle.
?!
Pabababak.
while engaging in skirmishes with opponents.
Edwin Hector activated a magic trap with a double cast.
It was a little far from the space where they were fighting, and it was such a subtle flow that even Kevin couldnt notice.
Then, when he judged that he was ready, he used Blink over the trap.
If its Kevin, hell definitely catch up right away, and Kevins outstanding ability will rather trap him.
It was as expected.
Took.
stepped into the trap
Entangles mana exploded, and huge tree trunks that strengthened the mana simultaneously strangled Kevin.
fleeting moment.
The opportunity did notst long.
At most, it would buy 2-3 seconds of time, but the current opportunity was fatal in a confrontation with a strong yer.
Burning.
wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
The magic power was seething.
Entered the realm of the 8th circle.
His red-stained red eyes turned to Kevins figure.
Hell Fire.
mes of hell.
It puts an end to the game.
It was a truly destructive force.
The strong roaring mes of hell engulfed the space before Kevin could escape.
Quaang!
Hwareuk hwarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
* * *
People were fascinated.
One person who came to his senses btedly spoke in a cautious voice.
Is it over?
confrontation between the two.
It was a huge win.
Both Kevin, who followed until the end, and Edwin Hector, who confronted them all, were shocked.
sure
The two were worthy candidates for the championship.
Unfortunately, they only met each other in the second round, and they deserved to be named as top rankers after the tournament.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The aftermath of the mes did not subside.
win or lose
It was a situation in which life and death had to be questioned.
I wasnt sure Kevin was alive after such a devastating attack.
It was then.
omg.
Look over there!
over the zing fire.
A human form walked out.
As if it were an incarnation of fire, the whole body was engulfed in mes, and part of the skin was burned and melted by the tremendous firepower.
fleeting moment.
Kevin is out of attack range.
Edwin Hector thought he hadpletely trapped his opponent, but Kevin, who caught the flow of mana, reacted one step faster.
I couldnt even buy 2-3 seconds. only 1 second.
He released the entangle at once, fell out of the attack range, and protected himself with mana, but the aftermath alone made him look like this.
Fire, fire, fire.
It was bizarre.
He appeared in front of people with a calm face, as if a burning human being did not know pain.
Prince Edwin Hector. Dmitri will not fall apart like this.
showed a smile
That moment.
people saw
Contrary to the smiling lips, the distorted expression like that of a demon.
The confrontation is not over yet.
Chapter 438
Chapter 438 Overall Ranking (5)
Tap, tap, tap.
The skin burned.
The magic of the 8th circle turned the arena into a fiery pit, and the heat that I could feel just by standing there seemed to melt my bodypletely.
It was a situation where he could have died.
If he had been exposed to Hellfire as it was, he wouldnt have been able to survive even with the regenerative power of the Ghost Magic Ball, but Kevin saved his life by a narrow margin.
no.
Even this was able to survive because it was Kevin.
If it had been Dmitri, anyone else would have shouted surrender when he saw his skin melting from the heat.
Prince Edwin Hector. Dmitri wont break down like this.
People say that burning pain is a realm that humans cant handle, but there was no sign of pain on Kevins face.
This is the man who cut off his own arm with Roman Dmitris words.
The physical pain did not break the spirit, but rather showed the will to overwhelm the audience.
Like youll never back down.
As he walked out of the burning mes, Kevin let out a distorted demonic grin as his sword hung down.
I am going again.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
kicked the ground
As Edwin Hector took a step back and raised mana, Kevins senses expanded like crazy.
area of control.
Demonic magic was expressed in a pr way.
The devils whispers flooded his head, and Kevin moved faster than before.
but.
Fire Storm.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Edwin Hector did not back down either.
Kevin is not the only reason not to lose.
Hector had to win for the kingdom, so he, who caused a storm of mes, expressed his will and moved the direction of the storm.
Everywhere Kevin moved, mes raged.
The power of magic was improved by the effect of burning, but the magical burden was not easy due to the magic that was used consecutively.
Quaang!
Roaring.
The attack missed.
Even though the mes continued to explode, Kevins movement to dodge with a narrow gap was admirable.
Then.
sh.
It reached right in front of me in an instant.
Edwin Hector counterattacked and used Blink at the same time, and when the world was reconstructed, Kevin was already in front of him.
It was an appalling sight.
Previously, Kevins movements were really fast, but when he raised his ghost magic to the extreme, he reached the same level as the person who used Blink.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura Explosion.
Edwin Hector gritted his teeth at the obvious attack on his head.
Blink.
sh.
yet again.
moved to a distance of 10 cm.
As Kevin immediately cuts through the space right next to it, a change urred before Edwin Hectors body could be reconstituted.
Blink blink.
It was predictive magic.
Anticipating that Kevin would catch up, Blink moved his body to another space before the sense of use was fullypleted.
Thanks to that, I was able to let go of Kevins attack.
As if the illusion was divided, numerous Edwin Hectors appeared, and Edwin Hector did not just run away from a distance where the sound of breathing could be felt.
sh.
Explosion.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
fleeting moment.
Edwin Hector, who appeared right next to Kevin, activated the fully open top battle and manifested fire magic.
Its destructive power was inevitably great at close range.
Kevin quickly protected himself with an aura from the iing mes, but in an instant, the entire space around him was engulfed in mes.
It was a skirmish.
Edwin Hector went beyond the limits of a wizard and showed more than just a wizard.
however.
sudden.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
mes raged.
Kevin, who appeared through it, protected himself with an aura to minimize damage, leaving the rest to the regenerative power of the Ghost Demon.
people said In closebat, aura swordsmen and wizards are said to be nemesis.
With the development of upper ss warfare, some of the weaknesses of wizards have been resolved, but apart from the simple rtionship between the two upations, the existence of Kevin itself has all the elements that wizards do not like.
strong physical abilities.
sensitive sensation.
and monstrous regenerative abilities.
was a natural enemy.
Edwin Hector knew that he needed a winning move when he saw Kevin attacking him until the end.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Magic power exploded.
I tried to fight head-to-head with Hellfire by expressing my magic power.
however.
sh.
?!
It was clearly out of range.
Just as he was about to use his magic with confidence, Edwin Hector felt a pain stain his chest.
Blood spattered.
Stumbled.
Only then did I know
Just a blow.
Just as he hid one room, Kevin also hid onest room.
* * *
Cool.
got down on his knees
He spat out a handful of blood.
Edwin Hector looked at Kevin with a pale face in a situation where his stomach waspletely upset.
To think its developed like this in just a few years.
Edwin Hector and Kevin.
It wasnt the first time they met on the battlefield.
On the southern front, the two met as enemies and did not collide directly, but they did not show such presence.
That was my memory of Kevin.
Although Kevins reputation as Dmitris demon has increased over the years, Edwin Hector still clearly remembers the moments he experienced firsthand.
And this.
It was Dmitris potential.
Dreaming of winning, the moment he knelt down to Kevin, he realized how powerful Dmitri was.
When thispetition is over, everyone will know. Some simply think that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry built an empire with the help of one man, but in reality it is not. The more active participants like me are, the greater the status of Dmitri, who overpowered the participants, will inevitably grow.
I raised my head.
He asked with a troubled face.
Just a blow. Did you prepare for thispetition?
Kevin.
I was fully prepared to defeat him.
I perfectly grasped the reckless style, but I hadnt heard of a quick sword that pierced the space.
Kevin came over.
He wiped the blood from his forehead and aimed the sword in his hand at his neck.
Stop it.
As if not answering.
Kevin looked down with a calm face.
Edwin Hector chuckled.
finished.
This monster has overpowered itself.
I concede defeat.
Round 2.
It was the result that everyone expected, but the content was enough to shock people.
* * *
The game from just now.
Many people watched.
Not only ordinary people, but also beings representing each country could not hide their shocking emotions.
Its gettingplicated in my head.
Dmitris demon is this strong. I dont know what the hell we were nning.
Kronos head.
He was the Count of Betro.
He hoped to win the championship with Mendes, but the truth he confirmed told him how futile his dream was.
said Count Betro.
Dmitry has already acquired an overwhelming military power that no other country can match. The strong candidate for the championship that our Kronos put forward was not Chriss opponent, and the swordsman of Valha kneeled to Edwin Hector. And look at that stage. That look that Dmitrys demon showed me. Do you think we can survive if we encounter a monster like that on the battlefield?
Overwhelmed.
Not even Roman Dmitry.
To the swordsman just below him.
Count Betro continued to speak involuntarily with a feeling of fear staining his heart.
In the future, Dmitrys time will open. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry won the Continental War, and not only because of his strength and power. We will have to adapt to the changed reality in the future. As for the Hector Kingdom, Prince Edwin Hector proved himself powerful as an individual, so if we treat them as a single kingdom as before, we may be far from power.
right beside.
There were the leaders of Valha.
They faced reality.
The era of the two empires that once dominated the continent wasing to an end, and a new era, such as Dmitri and Hector, had opened.
Roman Dmitry.
Edwin Hector.
They were new heroes to decorate history.
Thinking of the future they would lead, Count Betro wanted to get drunk today.
Since this tournament was an opportunity given to everyone, it rather became a stage that plunged people into the abyss of despair.
like that.
Round 2 is all over.
people were convinced
Chris and Kevin.
The two will meet in the finals.
As Edwin Hector copsed, there was no one to deal with them anymore.
It was as expected.
Round 3 Chris Kevin wins.
Round 4 Chris Kevin wins.
There was not even a skirmish.
People focused on a single interest in the moves of the two beings who destroyed their opponents with overwhelming capabilities.
Finals!
a few dayster
The moment everyone has been waiting for has arrived.
* * *
There was no abnormality.
Chris and Kevin were named to the finals.
Finally, in a situation where the two beings collided, people had no choice but to disagree.
Who will win?
I am Chris. Chris is a person with such a fundamental character that even before he met Emperor Roman Dmitri, he was called Dmitris genius prosecutor. I think his position in Dmitri proves his skill as he has yed a very important role perfectly.
I am against it. Everyone saw the showdown with Prince Edwin Hector. Edwin Hector clearly showed a strong side worthy of a championship candidate, but Kevin bit his opponent like a beast. Imagine the de pointed at Chris. Can Chris be safe? I am absolutely certain that Kevin will defeat Chris and clear the ranks in this tournament.
It was an uproar.
As each show was so amazing, public opinion was split in half and a war of words was fought over the winner.
on the day of the finals.
People flocked.
Roman Dmitri attended the seat of honor overlooking the stadium to shine this event.
Your Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty, who do you think will win?
It was Jonathan Knight Commander.
Roman Dmitry smiled at the lightly asked question,
Well. No matter who wins, the result is not that important. We have already achieved our goal of holding a unified ranking match. As the strong people representing each country copsed one after another against Dmitris prosecutors, we formed public opinion that overwhelmed the heads of state without any reign of terror.
If a winner emerges. That person will challenge His Majesty the Emperor. It means you have to ept the challenge of either Kevin or Chris.
as the end approaches.
There is a topic that people are interested in.
The right of the winner.
At that opportunity to challenge Roman Dmitri, people talked about what would happen if something unexpected happened.
Great achievements that deviate frommon sense are diluted with time.
Only a small percentage of the poption actually confirmed Roman Dmitrys achievements.
Most of them have only heard of rumors.
With fewer opportunities to rise to the throne and fight, some of them questioned whether such nonsense was really possible.
Its not that he doesnt acknowledge his achievements, but it can be exaggerated in some ways.
if.
if.
perhaps.
What would happen if the challenger defeated Roman Dmitri?
Those who witnessed the legend on the battlefield were horrified, but the ignorance of those who did not experience the truth was a natural phenomenon.
Because I had to ept the truth outsidemon sense just by hearing it.
They couldnt hide their anticipation enough to say nonsense at the only opportunity to directly confirm the legend.
said Roman Dmitry.
That is why we held thispetition. To give each nation a clear order of rank without resorting to a reign of terror, and to inscribe each year in our bones how a nation was able to conquer this continent. Knight Commander Jonathan. Chris and Kevin. Whoeveres up on stage against me, I will regard them as challengers who have ruled out their rtionship. So it doesnt matter who the winner is.
It was great confidence.
thispetition.
With the purpose of proving his authority as emperor himself, Roman Dmitri epted Chris request.
It was intentional.
Judging that it was necessary enough, Roman Dmitri set the stage for a challenge.
An annualpetition.
A winner born every year.
and confrontation with the winner.
Convinced that a series of processes would increase his status as an emperor, Knight Commander Jonathan could only nod his head.
This is the first emperor of the Dmitri Empire that will remain in the continents history. After all the festivals that shook the continent are over, Dmitris power, like an iron fortress, will put the entire continent under his feet.
I looked away.
timely.
Participants appeared on the field.
* * *
To the yers position.
The time hase.
Kevin, who had been waiting in the waiting room, slowly got up and walked towards the arena.
My heart raced.
eyes looking down on themselves.
At the center was Roman Dmitri.
And the sword he was holding was a famous sword made by his master, who was like the sky.
couldnt be defeated
I had no intention of losing.
When Kevin finally took the stage, he saw his lifelongpetitor who had given him two defeats.
chris.
ats.
The time hase to prove yourself.
Chapter 439
Chapter 439 Overall Ranking (6)
Confrontation with Chris.
It was already the third.
Kevin remembered the past vividly.
At the time of the first confrontation, Kevin was still only a beginner with a low understanding of swordsmanship.
At the time, I thought it was an impossible match. Chris was a genius prosecutor who was recognized by Dmitri, and I was nothing more than a being wandering around the slums. And after the devastating defeat, the first thought that upied my head was that I was so pitiful and shabby.
Defeat.
It was a natural result.
Even though he knew it was impossible, Kevin couldnt ept the oue of defeat.
Behind him was Roman Dmitri.
Even though Chris told him how to move and what his intention was to attack him, Kevin couldnt take advantage and lost.
I was so ashamed of that fact.
Even if I knew the correct answer, I couldnt go to bed because I was really ashamed of myself for dreaming of living with Roman Dmitris sword at a mediocre level, thinking that my skills were shabby and couldnt bridge the gap.
from that day
I was immersed in training like a dog.
He vowed again and again that he would no longer feel this humiliation and that he would not be disturbed in the future.
An inferiorityplex was the source of development.
Because I looked up to Chris, I developed quickly, and at some point, I had a strong desire to surpass him.
So naturally, the second confrontation took ce.
When Roman Dmitri gave Chris a sword that was better than himself, the infested inferiorityplex could not ept the reality.
And lost again.
I was angry this time.
People called themselves Dmitris demons.
I had developed enough and thought I was strong now, but the fact that I couldnt defeat Chris gave me great despair.
Now it has be a reality that we have to ept.
The fact that Chris is higher than himself, and the obvious fact that Roman Dmitris true sword is Chris, not himself.
thought over and over again.
I couldnt admit it either.
No matter how long it took, he wanted to defeat Chris and prove his worth.
It must have been from then. I dug into a little more fundamental theory.
Where does the difference between you and Chrise from and how there is simply no way to bridge the gap due to the gap of years?
that was madness
Admitted.
Roman Dmitry has be his own life.
Roman Dmitry, who filled a lot of beings who had many deficiencies, had no choice but to be everything in life.
Time passed like that and it became today.
widely.
got on stage
Above the wide arena, he could see Chris waiting for him.
I will definitely win this time.
third confrontation.
You will never lose three times.
* * *
Tension lingered.
The confrontation between Chris and Kevin drew everyones attention to the point that even the audience was careful of their breathing.
whoever wins
A new history will be written.
Chris said with tension rising.
Kevin. As I prepared for thispetition, I knew that I would end up here with you.
It was dumb.
People listened to his calm voice.
My rtionship with you started a long time ago. At the time Dmitri was just rising to prominence, not many people paid attention to you, but the way you looked at me and the way you looked at me made me think that one day you might be aiming for my ce.
It was a truth I wanted to deny.
Chris had been denying his rivalry with Kevin, but he knew his true feelings when he confirmed that he had defeated Ares.
The rivalry had nothing to do with Kevins development.
Kevins existence was not simple for Chris since he expressed his strong desire to win in his first confrontation.
Someday.
A being that tries to surpass itself.
He didnt know that time woulde so soon, but Kevin worked hard and stood in front of him.
I cant find the past.
Kevin at that time.
Kevin was just a ghetto boy.
Kevin couldnt even swing his sword properly.
A crazy guy who was learning basic swordsmanship to the point of being embarrassing but still expressing his venom against himself.
Admitted.
is apetitor
Andpetition was the foundation of development.
He will step on hispetitors terribly and advance to a stage that no one can touch.
I have no intention of giving my ce to anyone, including you. Kevin. This is a ce prepared for you and all those who overreach my position. Prove yourself by defeating me or .
sereung.
I drew my sword.
People swallowed dry saliva.
I couldnt take my eyes off the situation that waspletely overwhelmed.
I will shine the value of my existence with three defeats.
No questions and answers.
No more words were needed.
flutter.
The referees signal was dropped.
At the same time, the two beings facing each other rushed towards each other.
* * *
The showdown between Chris and Kevin.
There was a picture that people expected.
I expected such a confrontation worthy of the reputation, but the situation that unfolded on the pitch was a sh beyond imagination.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The lead was Chris.
With a quick attack that tore through space in an instant, Kevin burrowed into the turbulent space with his aura without any evasive movements.
A scratch appeared on the body.
Blood was sttered everywhere, but the attack aimed at the vital point was perfectly blocked and the speed of the attack did not stop.
area of control.
It was power from the start.
When Kevin entered the range and swung his sword like lightning, they exchanged several attacks and attacks in the blink of an eye.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
if the attack is blocked.
It has always attacked vital points.
When Kevin tried to counterattack by letting the attack flow, Chris took Kevins presence and pressed the attack with speed and destructive power.
The world wasplicatedly entangled in the attack from above the head, left, right and lower body, and Chris did not see a gap even when he tried to counterattack.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was an overwhelming presence.
Until he reached this position, Kevin showed one-sided performance, but Chris swordsmanship was able to take down even such Kevin.
It was the difference in aura.
Auras destructive power made the difference between Kevin and Chris in a situation where he couldnt overpower Chris in terms of skill.
Above all, Chris, who was not afraid of close-quarters fastbat, blocked Kevins anomaly at once.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Aura exploded.
He pushed Kevin, who had entered close range.
Whenever a strong collision urred, Kevins body was shaken and pushed backwards.
strong.
chris.
Dmitrys shes.
The presence in memory developed again.
More than Chris from the first confrontation, Chris from the second confrontation, the presence of Chris, who developed beyond his own growth, weighed heavily on Kevin.
I had no choice but to admit it.
If Chris was the kind of person who would walk in ce, he would have been on his knees before the third confrontation like this.
sh.
Papapapapang!
The space is torn apart.
Attacks that could not be properly identified with the naked eye came from all sides, and Kevin did not react by seeing, but only reacted to something that was captured by his keen senses.
It was the same just now. Chris attack went right in front of me.
Obviously, he thought he attacked first, but what happened after that was Chris, who casually counterattacked and tried to counterattack.
pod.
I turned my head.
Blood sttered from his face.
Even though he was protected by his aura, Kevin captured the opponents figure with unwavering eyes in the shallow tearing wound.
You have to be bolder.
You need to be more reckless.
So that.
can bridge the gap.
Chris was obviously stronger than he was, but he didnt think he was weak even on the stage where he risked his life and death.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was driven hard.
As if he would not back down even a little as soon as they attacked, he pushed Chriss presence.
His eyes shed with madness. How long have you been looking forward to this moment?
At the time of his first defeat, he did not dare topare himself to Chris, but now he had enough odds, like people holding his breath.
will win
will definitely win
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
The counterattack was fierce.
Chriss aura exploded, but at a distance close enough that each others existence was intertwined, Chris and Kevin did not retreat an inch.
It was a matter of pride. results and content. I hoped to win both.
It wasnt that I won in the end, but I wanted to overwhelm the opponent from the content.
It was tight.
the more blood is shed.
The more violently they collide.
My mind became clear.
As Kevin confronted his opponent with a face stained with madness, he remembered why he had targeted Chris.
Dozens of attacks.
dozens of defenses.
never allowed it.
I knew that when I destroyed this being that confronted everyone, it would be the strongest sword that Roman Dmitri would be proud of.
Thats why I targeted Chris.
Inferiority was a feeling that came from being superior, and in Kevins world, Chris was a shining presence more than anyone else.
sh.
The forearm was cut.
In a situation that was increasingly stained with blood, Kevin was convinced.
this confrontation.
He will definitely win.
* * *
After the second defeat.
Kevin is in trouble.
I knew that I couldnt surpass Chris by simply swinging my sword more and working hard.
A change is necessary.
Chris was a trying genius.
He wasnt the type to settle for his talent, but he worked as hard as he did, so no matter how much he improved, the gap with Chris couldnt be bridged.
The results of the second confrontation spoke of reality.
Kevins concern over the fact that he could not win just by living the same way as before, bit his tail on his tail as time went on.
strength.
speed.
fence.
There were no strengths that surpassed Chris in any general category, but there was only one thing that surpassed him.
anomaly.
getting out of the frame.
Kevin focused on that fact.
I knew that the Heavenly Demon Sword could not surpass Chris in a really great and powerful weapon or destructive confrontation.
He is not Roman Dmitry.
If it showed as much destructive power as Roman Dmitri in one blow, he would choose the straight attack method, but he could not fight like Roman Dmitri even though he had the same weapon.
I changed my mind.
You need your own weapon.
It was a huge change.
Kevin, who was a boy in the slums, trained ording to the method Roman Dmitri taught, and even when he learned the Heavenly Demon Sword, he existed within the frame.
Contrary to its anomalous tendencies, it was a being born through the teachings of others.
Kevin threw off the mold that had imprisoned him.
The moment he thought about it and made the decision that it was necessary, he pioneered a new field bybining what he had learned so far.
like that.
He created his own weapon.
What was iplete when dealing with Ares turned into a perfect result while preparing for this tournament.
As a result.
Edwin Hector, a strong favorite, took a knee against him.
* * *
Pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a chance.
The moment Chrisunched a series of attacks, Kevins eyes turned sharp as he let them go.
single hit.
I had to fight this attack.
If you cant deal a significant blow to Chris, the oue of the fierce battle will end in your own defeat.
Reverse flow of mana.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The inside was seething.
Rather than exploding Danjeons mana, he recovered all the mana with Danjeon and suppressed the mana.
It was an unusual method. Backflow is against the flow of nature, and Kevins body screamed at the sudden change taking ce inside.
It was a tremendous pain. For normal people, the pain and shock were enough to tear the inside out, but the regenerative power of the Ghost Demonic Gong endured the reflux.
Then.
ording to the rule of the Heavenly Demon Sword, it explodes at once.
In reality, it was only a fleeting moment.
1 sec.
no less than that.
In the act of letting go of Chris attack and trying something, a change urred inside Kevin.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Danjeons mana was entangled.
The mana that tried to advance and the mana that flowed back were entangled together, causing a powerful explosion at the moment Kevin wanted.
Three seconds in the first half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
with this attack.
You defeated Edwin Hector.
I did my best this time.
As the backflowing mana began to erupt, mana exploded all over the body and Kevin instantly dug into the space.
Quaang.
Papa papa papa pat.
Powerful Explosion!
The midfield Murims method and Alexanders method were harmonized.
While dealing with mana using Danjeon, Alexandres eruption added explosive power to his entire body.
It instantly made the distance with Chris useless.
The distance with the opponent was reduced in an instant, and a zing aura erupted as if to destroy the world.
single hit.
It was a speed no one could react to.
When hepleted it, he was convinced that no being in the world could stop him except Roman Dmitri.
sh.
split the space
finished.
In a realm of time that people cant even recognize, Kevins powerful blow cut through Chris body.
That moment.
!
I opened my eyes.
He looked at me in disbelief.
Even the keen senses of the Ghost Demon Gong, which had been raised to the extreme, could not figure out what had happened to them.
Pooh.
Blood spewed out like a fountain.
fleeting moment.
Chris attack prated the space.
It was a truly extremely powerful quicksword that no one except Roman Dmitri could grasp.
Chapter 440
Chapter 440 Integrated Ranking (7)
This showdown.
Chris was serious.
He pushed hard from start to finish, and his simple but sure attack pattern instantly destroyed even a strong yer like Volkan.
However, the confrontation with Kevin was different. The counterattack was very strong.
In general, they would attack even in situations where they should have avoided it, and they didnt care about a simple skin cut.
In the breathtaking encounter, Chris couldnt help but acknowledge the presence in front of his eyes.
slum boy.
Dmitrys demon.
It was apletely different location.
How much effort did Kevin have to make until the existence of nothing came to this ce.
It was a monster.
If Kevin had been able to hold a sword at a slightly earlier age, this ridiculous talent might have taken on a different life.
I couldnt be careless in the slightest.
Kevins appearance, which has improved even more than the second confrontation, and his ability to defeat Ares. Chris showed his presence and pressed his opponent even harder.
it was proof
Even against a monster named Kevin, he proved with his skills why he had to be Dmitris second-inmand.
It was intense.
acknowledged each other.
On the battlefield, Chris did not stop driving with a bloodstained face against the existence that he would entrust his back with peace of mind.
He didnt lose his strength even for a moment.
Because I know that if things go wrong even a little, I might lose my momentum in an instant. Kevin was now a monster that could not be defeated without being sincere.
fierce battle.
intertwined with each other
It was then.
When Chris, who found a gap, was about to push, Kevin felt an explosive surge of mana.
Dangerous.
this moment.
Embarrassingly, Chris admired it.
The flow of magical power shown now was something Kevin hadnt shown before, and if so, it could be taken as meaning that Kevin created something himself.
He has finally entered the realm of pioneers.
Rather than simply following what they saw and heard, they created something special of their own.
What is an inspection?
It meant someone who uses a sword.
Everyone is included in the huge frame, but each person uses a sword differently, so each person has a different resolution as a swordsman.
Kevin has developed.
It was actually a fleeting moment.
His presence swelled and he wanted to swallow Chris at once.
I sincerely acknowledge you.
But thats it.
There was no question of defeat.
The trailzer territory that Kevin finally stepped into was already the path Chris had taken.
Chris learned the art of total warfare through Roman Dmitri, and based on it, he created Ilsum (һW).
No one told him the right answer.
I went through countless troubles toplete Ilseom, and in the pain of driving myself to the edge of the cliff every day, Chris gradually developed.
That was the difference.
Perfection.
The moment Kevin uses the power of reverse flow, Chris has been waiting for this situation from the beginning when the opponent will be sure of victory.
Only then.
One ind.
sh.
pod.
His overwhelming victory will shine even more brilliantly.
* * *
Thousands of troubles.
tens of thousands of drills.
Ilseom was born that way.
When Kevin entered a new realm by defeating Ares, Chris, who had to judge himself from the moment he first met Roman Dmitri, finally came to fruition.
Extreme Pleasure Sword. With a powerful blow thatpletely tore through his chest, Kevin staggered back, spewing blood like a fountain.
Patter.
blood dripped
Kevinsplexion suddenly turned pale due to the blood dripping not in droplets, but in lumps.
It was dangerous.
In fact, Kevins physical condition was not normal.
No matter how excellent the regenerative power of the Ghost Demon Gong was, it was not omnipotent, and he suffered from the aftermath of dealing with Edwin Hector.
So the shock was bound to increase.
It was an unfamiliar sight to see Dmitris demon staggering back, so even the referee had to think about stopping the match.
this confrontation.
There was no reason to risk your life.
The parties to the confrontation say it is important enough to risk their lives, but the Dmitry Empire did not want either Chris or Kevin to die.
If necessary, it had to be stopped unconditionally.
The moment the referee raised the g for Kevins precarious condition, Kevin screamed in an angry voice.
Dont stop!
blood was spat out.
It was shocking.
The fact that the trump weapon he had polished didnt work.
I thought I had surpassed Chris this time, but the fact that I couldnt even properly react to Chrisst attack.
He was furious.
There was a truth that made Kevin more angry than this situation where defeat was growing stronger.
Why did you put ejaction in your hands? Were you afraid that I would die if I finished it a little more clearly?
quietus.
It should have been a bit deeper.
If that happened, he would have suffered fatal damage to the extent that he couldnt even stand like this, but Chris didnt.
It was hard to ept that fact.
The fact that he did not kneel in a situation where they simplypeted with each other, but that Chris still had enough room to put things in his hands, sparked anger.
For sure.
Chris was right in front of him.
I thought I had finally reached it after defeating Ares, but suddenly Chris got away.
Are you saying its still not enough?
Admitted.
Chris and Kevin.
Their starting points were different.
Chris, who had to think about everything on his own, apart from simply holding a sword, was gifted with a talent that was iparable to Kevin.
If Kevin is the fruit of his spirit magic and tenacity. Chris was a talent in the purest sense.
If he did bear fruit, the result could not help but be great.
before and now.
Chris was a wall he couldnt ovee.
I mean. I wanted to be like Chris. I hoped that His Majesty the Emperor would look at me and show the same trust as Chris. So it cant end like this. I feel like I wont be able to catch up with Youngyoung Chris if I ept reality with such a messed up face.
Stumbled.
Chriss work.
I didnt know how to stop it.
However, even if defeat was certain, the value of Kevins existence was not determined only by the results.
Chris-nim, break my will in order to fully prove that you are the winner of this contest.
swayed with longing.
walked forward
Blood dripped with every step he took, but Kevin gripped his sword even tighter.
Even if I die, I will not give up.
* * *
It was a huge flow.
unstoppable longing.
The referee couldnt stop the game, and Kevin spurred the ground and ran as everyone watched in awe.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was obviously fast.
It was a fairly reckless rush in the eyes of the general public, but Chris knew that it was slower than before due to the blood that was pouring.
I was not insane.
I really wanted to scream at Kevin, who was about to die, but I couldnt because I knew Kevins true heart.
Yes, I willpletely trample you.
to the other persons sincerity.
I did it sincerely.
Faced with a powerful aura storm, Chris exploded the aura once again.
Quaang!
Kakakakakang!
It was a clear advantage.
The reckless rush was blocked at once, and Chris overpowered Kevins presence.
In the hectic workshop, Kevin was helplessly pushed.
Even when his body was in good health, he was an existence that he could not handle, so for Kevin, just countering the opponents attack caused tremendous pain in his chest.
The match is over.
Even though he knew that fact, Kevin expressed his venom.
Quaaaaagh!
hook.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
beat the opponent
In spite of the evil, he counterattacked the attack, and did not miss the momentary gap and powerfully drove it.
Meanwhile, Kevins wounds gradually healed.
The torn flesh on his chest was entangled with the Ghost Demons monstrous regenerative ability, and Kevin swung his sword regardless of the wounds elsewhere.
pod.
my arm was cut
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Directly aimed at the opponents head.
When the attack missed, his leg was cut, and this time he lunged forward and stabbed his opponent through the heart.
The intent to kill was overflowing.
whether the opponent dies or not.
whether you die or not
In a fit of evil, he tried to bite his opponent somehow.
It really looked like a beast.
The spectators watching the situation were at a loss for words at Kevins ignorant appearance, which took off his human skin.
finals.
There was a picture that people expected.
Obviously, if it was a fierce battle beyond that in the beginning, now it looked so miserable that it was difficult to even look at it properly.
There was no shame. Kevins existence always has been.
He didnt care how he looked because he honestly expressed his inferiority that others would consider shameful.
even if defeated.
I wont give up.
In order to stand in front of Chris again someday, Kevin did not hesitate to reveal his weakness.
that look.
Chris epted.
Kevin was a dangerous challenger.
Regardless of skills,petition with him in life will be inevitable.
The only way to solve the problem was to give up his seat, but that was something Chris couldnt ept.
st furnace.
I wont put an end to it.
Papapat.
intertwined with each other
After countering Kevins attack, Chris boldly dug into the space and cut off Kevins body.
Meanwhile, Kevin didnt back down.
He let the attack go to the end and managed to cut off Chris forearm, but despite the intense pain, Chris eyes did not shake.
Pooh.
cut the chest
As his already tattered chest was ripped apart once more, this time even Kevins pupils were weak.
Kevins body copsed.
As he fell to the floor, blood sttered everywhere.
finished.
Chris, his bloodstained face, looked down at Kevin and said in a cold voice as if everyone would hear.
Remember what happened today. Above you, the fact that I, Chris, existed before His Majesty the Emperor.
The long run of the integrated rankings.
It was the moment to finally put an end to it.
* * *
How much time has passed.
When Kevin regained consciousness, the first thing he saw was the ceiling of the hospital bed.
You lost.
I remembered.
how terribly defeated he was.
Unable to admit the victory and struggling to the end, Kevin passed out with his chestpletely torn apart.
When I lowered my gaze, I saw a body wrapped in bandages.
There were no bloodstains, as if he had been carefully cared for, but he knew for himself that the wound was life-threatening.
It was a grim reality. Kevin obviously grew up by leaps and bounds, but Chris also moved forward and distanced himself from him.
But I had no intention of giving up like this. If you cant do it once, do it twice. If you cant do it twice, do it three times. I will challenge you to the end.
for that reason.
Didnt give up.
It was a game that ended the moment Chriss quick sword was unresponsive, but he had to keep the spark alive for the next one.
Kevins condition was quickly reported.
A therapist came and checked on Kevin.
Are you feeling well?
Yes, thats fine.
Why did you even do that? Fortunately, the worst didnt happen, but it was such a wound that it wouldnt be strange to die if something went wrong. From now on, dont do that. As therapists, when people like Kevin are brought in, I get mixed emotions.
Kevinughed awkwardly.
I couldnt say no.
If the same momentes, Kevin will risk his life without hesitation.
I looked away.
It was intended to avoid answering, but Kevin identally checked the bed next to him and reacted with surprise.
How did this happen?
I didnt understand.
why.
Does that person exist over there?
When Kevin asked, surprised, the therapist sighed.
Eh. You dont remember Kevin, but its already been three days since Kevin was hospitalized here. In the meantime, Chris has challenged His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry, and the match was held yesterday. and .
Presence on the bedside.
It was Chris.
Chris, if not as much as Kevin, has passed the life and death juncture.
The result is that. I heard that Chris became like that in a single blow.
Chapter 441
Chapter 441 Overall Ranking (8)
The day of the finals.
The spectators were overwhelmed by the sight of Chris knocking Kevin down.
drip drip
Blood dripped from the forearm.
Sweat-soaked hair hung limply, and Chris looked up at the crowd with a slightly strained face.
I could see peoples eyes stained with astonishment.
Contrary to expectations, those who had divided opinions on the confrontation between Chris and Kevin were shocked by the overwhelming result.
this spot.
Its not just ordinary people.
The talented yers who were eliminated in the previous round, and key figures from each country, watched the stage that will go down in history.
I got goosebumps.
on stage.
The man who catches everyones attention is not Roman Dmitri.
If he had already written countless legends, he would understand the realm of nonsense, but I feltplicated about the fact that it was an area that even Chris could not touch.
It was as Roman Dmitri intended. Thispetition is not simply a stage of opportunity.
On the face of it, it seemed to give each country a chance to prove themselves, but the end had to be ended with Dmitry getting all the spotlight.
The walls of Cheolongseong were piled up.
The existence of Chris who subdued Kevin, who destroyed the sexuality of Dmitris prosecutors, Edwin Hector.
People looked up.
In reality, I waspletely subdued by the way I looked down at Chris and mentally.
Bubbly.
Chris took a step.
He didnt care about the bloody forearms.
The confrontation with Kevin put a lot of pressure on him, but he didnt want to be remembered as a weak person at this moment when he was recognized as Dmitris second-inmand.
I finally stopped walking.
When I raised my head and looked at one ce, Roman Dmitri stood up and said in a voice that overwhelmed everyone.
With this, the ranking of the Unified Ranking was determined. Chris defeats Kevin and announces that he has be No. 1 in the Smander Continent.
Waaaaaaa!
chris! chris!
chris! chris!
Cheers like deterioration erupted from all directions.
People who were holding their breath in the tense tension burst into cheers all at once and congratted the birth of No. 1 on the rankings.
but.
Everyone knew.
The number 1 position in the rankings is not the number 1 in the true sense.
Roman Dmitry asked.
Preparing for thispetition, you asked me for one thing. Except for me, the emperor of the overall ranking, I ask that those recognized as the strongest in the Smander Continent be given a chance to challenge me. chris. So, are you going to challenge me now?
People held their breath.
indeed.
Will Chris challenge the impossible?
Chris said.
Yes, I will try.
* * *
The confrontation did not proceed immediately.
After recovering enough that Chris needed time to recover, we decided to face off on the second day.
The wound was quite deep.
Fortunately, it was trauma-oriented, so it was possible to recover with a healing potion, and Chris, who recovered his body like that, prepared for a confrontation with Roman Dmitri.
Currently, the continent was in an uproar.
There were also those who btedly headed to Dmitri after hearing that Chris, who was recognized as the No. 1 in the rankings through this tournament, would challenge.
The day was over.
Chris was left alone in the arena, swinging his sword until he was drenched in sweat.
Can I beat the master? Can I even be an opponent?
Its the moment youve been waiting for
The goal was finally in sight, but to Chriss dismay, he felt afraid.
Battle with Barco.
From the time of the first conflict to the founding of the empire, right next to Roman Dmitri, he clearly witnessed what a monster he was.
I knew it myself. The fact that you will not be an opponent of Roman Dmitri.
Obviously, a catastrophic copse could cost him his life, but Chris knew it was necessary.
out of the sky.
There was an army there.
In order to confirm how high the sky was, there was no choice but to experience and bump into it.
This match is only the first. From now on, every year I will keep my first ce and will try to narrow the gap with my master based on this experience. Just as Kevin expressed a strong desire to defeat me one day, I also need clear experience to set goals.
every moment.
Chris got into trouble.
Whenever he doubted whether he was right in targeting a monster like Roman Dmitri, Chris shook his head and made up his mind.
If it was a halfway goal, I would havepromised.
However, it was uneptable for a person who wanted to be the best swordsman on the continent topromise himself just because his goal was high.
Think about it.
Even if he won this tournament, would people recognize him as the best swordsman on the continent?
no.
Even if a year passes, even if 10 years pass, even if 100 years pass.
History only mentions Roman Dmitry.
Knowing that fact, Chris spoke of his confrontation with Roman Dmitri with the feeling of pushing himself to the brink.
It was then.
chris.
Master.
It was Jonathan Knight Commander.
He came to the gymnasium and looked at Chris, who was stained with sweat.
To think he was engrossed in training to look like that before the showdown. Even though you are not enough of a teacher right now, I hope you get enough rest. dont you know too well The fact that the confrontation with His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry will not change the result of working hard for one or two more days. What you need now is not to whip yourself harshly, but to discipline your mind and pursue the best oue.
All right.
He nodded.
That was right.
I came to the gymnasium in a hurry, but I knew that this was not very helpful.
Knight Commander Jonathan said.
To be honest, I was truly impressed while watching the confrontation with Kevin. I taught you to be big, but you created a new level of skill that far surpasses it. To be honest I couldnt even check how you attacked at the moment that decided the match against Kevin. You have already risen to the ranks of a great swordsman. Keep in mind that whatever the oue of the confrontation with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, that fact will not change.
both.
I knew the oue of the confrontation.
Who will win and who will lose.
Knight Commander Jonathan couldnt bear to speak the truth, so he told his one and only disciple the situation after that.
this confrontation.
That the challenge itself has meaning.
Chris, who calmly listened to the story, showed a determined look in his eyes.
Thank you, Master.
* * *
I did not know how the time passed.
After the sun went down and the sun rose again, I woke up to the cheers of the crowd and saw Roman Dmitri right in front of me.
For a moment, I felt short of breath.
Although she had lived her life staring at Roman Dmitris back, she could not hide her nervousness at the fact that she was dealing with him face to face.
eve.
There was something that Knight Commander Jonathan told me.
Your Majesty is a man of good will. He is not the kind of person who will take matters into his own hands considering the rtionship he has had with you, who has taken the stage as a challenger. Do your best from the start. That way, no matter what the oue is, there will be no regrets left.
Agreed.
Roman Dmitry was such a person.
And Chris neither expected nor wanted to be merciful.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
How long have you been waiting for this moment?
From the time he was defeated by Roman Dmitri, who was called Dmitris jerk, Chris grew up like a tenacious follower of Roman Dmitri in front of him.
1st ce in Dmitris shbined ranking.
Such qualifiers were not obtained because they hoped for results, but were naturally achieved in the process of following their goals.
gazed at the front.
Chris head becameplicated at the sight of Roman Dmitri, who did not make any preparations.
How will the mastere out against me from the start? Considering the masters inclination, he wouldnt waste time, but he could rather take his time to prove the overwhelming difference between me and me. What is certain is that there are no odds for me either way. It is meaningless to count the numbers in a confrontation with the lord. If its a fight to lose anyway, I have to do my best from the start to lead the atmosphere.
It will be hard.
Even though he knew it was impossible, he had no choice but to believe in the destructive power of One Ind, which had entered a new realm.
I swallowed dry saliva.
I still didnt notice any special signs from Roman Dmitri.
Usually prosecutors show signs of how to tackle before a showdown, but Roman Dmitri wasnt in a position to attack.
If that was the case, it meant that he would not attempt to attack first.
It must be the intention to watch the reaction after giving Chris the first attack. At least, I was able to grasp that much with the information I could see in front of my eyes.
gritted it
blood dried up
Chriss senses became acute as the referee raised the g and the crowd cheered.
Mana was seething.
for one st.
As if he had cut Kevin down at once, he intended to take away the atmosphere by attempting a strike from the start.
It was then.
flutter.
signal dropped.
Mana exploded and Chris sword pierced the space.
And thats it.
Pooh.
Gagging?!
It was thest memory of Chris copsing in a stter of blood.
* * *
The contest is over.
After a series of shocking results, people havee to only one conclusion.
All the legends about His Majesty Roman Dmitry were true. Because he aplished such a great feat, he must have defeated even Chris with a single blow.
I am so ashamed of myself for doubting my great achievements. In fact, at first, I had a suspicion that it was an exaggeration because I hadnt seen it myself, as if the history books exaggerated the achievements of heroes. But not anymore. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is a living legend.
The meaning of this ranking match is not simple. All the talented people from each country challenged and were defeated by Dmitris swordsmen, and among them, Chris and Kevin, who were special, proved that they dare notpare to the Emperor Roman Dmitri. What does that mean? It means that the era of Dmitry has been opened. This annualpetition will make Dmitrys ce unbeatable.
It was different from the past.
If Kronos and Valha, once the two major mountain ranges of the continent, took and pressed other countries through checks, Roman Dmitri chose to boldly reveal Dmitris power.
It meant to see and judge for yourself.
If you want to challenge each other after experiencing each others strength, Ill dly ept it, but if not, I told you to keep your head down and follow Dmitris system.
The world has changed.
Like Roman Dmitris intention, public opinion towards Dmitri became more solid after the unified ranking match.
a few dayster
Chris got up too.
Kevin had already been discharged from the hospital, and Chris, who was left alone in the hospital, said this to the visit of Knight Commander Jonathan.
I knew it would be like this.
Contrary to expectations, it was a light-hearted appearance.
aftering to my senses.
reviewed the confrontation.
He couldnt properly confirm how Roman Dmitri had defeated him, but even in that split second, Chris had something to gain.
Roman Dmitry treated himself sincerely.
The moment he experienced firsthand how powerful an existence he had never dared to fathom, that alone thrilled Chris.
This was it.
Being this powerful is his goal, and he will continue to move towards it.
of course.
The odds of achieving his dream of surpassing Roman Dmitri felt slim to none, but the fact that he had decided on a direction for his life moving forward was enough for Chris.
Like Kevin, who was nothing but challenged himself.
He was also reckless, but he thought he had taken the first step.
Integrated ranking!
The stage that shook the world ended like that.
People epted the system under which Dmitri ruled and let past moments pass by.
another month.
Just as people were getting into their daily lives, a call arrived from Dmitri.
* * *
Recipient is Dmitry Communications.
The sender was Odelias Special Intelligence Unit.
Moving with a special mission, they finally delivered the news they had been waiting for.
[Found the passage to the Pandemonium!]
Pandemonium.
It was absolutely not hopeful news that would disrupt the peace they had barely found.
Chapter 442
Chapter 441 Overall Ranking (8)
The day of the finals.
The spectators were overwhelmed by the sight of Chris knocking Kevin down.
drip drip
Blood dripped from the forearm.
Sweat-soaked hair hung limply, and Chris looked up at the crowd with a slightly strained face.
I could see peoples eyes stained with astonishment.
Contrary to expectations, those who had divided opinions on the confrontation between Chris and Kevin were shocked by the overwhelming result.
this spot.
Its not just ordinary people.
The talented yers who were eliminated in the previous round, and key figures from each country, watched the stage that will go down in history.
I got goosebumps.
on stage.
The man who catches everyones attention is not Roman Dmitri.
If he had already written countless legends, he would understand the realm of nonsense, but I feltplicated about the fact that it was an area that even Chris could not touch.
It was as Roman Dmitri intended. Thispetition is not simply a stage of opportunity.
On the face of it, it seemed to give each country a chance to prove themselves, but the end had to be ended with Dmitry getting all the spotlight.
The walls of Cheolongseong were piled up.
The existence of Chris who subdued Kevin, who destroyed the sexuality of Dmitris prosecutors, Edwin Hector.
People looked up.
In reality, I waspletely subdued by the way I looked down at Chris and mentally.
Bubbly.
Chris took a step.
He didnt care about the bloody forearms.
The confrontation with Kevin put a lot of pressure on him, but he didnt want to be remembered as a weak person at this moment when he was recognized as Dmitris second-inmand.
I finally stopped walking.
When I raised my head and looked at one ce, Roman Dmitri stood up and said in a voice that overwhelmed everyone.
With this, the ranking of the Unified Ranking was determined. Chris defeats Kevin and announces that he has be No. 1 in the Smander Continent.
Waaaaaaa!
chris! chris!
chris! chris!
Cheers like deterioration erupted from all directions.
People who were holding their breath in the tense tension burst into cheers all at once and congratted the birth of No. 1 on the rankings.
but.
Everyone knew.
The number 1 position in the rankings is not the number 1 in the true sense.
Roman Dmitry asked.
Preparing for thispetition, you asked me for one thing. Except for me, the emperor of the overall ranking, I ask that those recognized as the strongest in the Smander Continent be given a chance to challenge me. chris. So, are you going to challenge me now?
People held their breath.
indeed.
Will Chris challenge the impossible?
Chris said.
Yes, I will try.
* * *
The confrontation did not proceed immediately.
After recovering enough that Chris needed time to recover, we decided to face off on the second day.
The wound was quite deep.
Fortunately, it was trauma-oriented, so it was possible to recover with a healing potion, and Chris, who recovered his body like that, prepared for a confrontation with Roman Dmitri.
Currently, the continent was in an uproar.
There were also those who btedly headed to Dmitri after hearing that Chris, who was recognized as the No. 1 in the rankings through this tournament, would challenge.
The day was over.
Chris was left alone in the arena, swinging his sword until he was drenched in sweat.
Can I beat the master? Can I even be an opponent?
Its the moment youve been waiting for
The goal was finally in sight, but to Chriss dismay, he felt afraid.
Battle with Barco.
From the time of the first conflict to the founding of the empire, right next to Roman Dmitri, he clearly witnessed what a monster he was.
I knew it myself. The fact that you will not be an opponent of Roman Dmitri.
Obviously, a catastrophic copse could cost him his life, but Chris knew it was necessary.
out of the sky.
There was an army there.
In order to confirm how high the sky was, there was no choice but to experience and bump into it.
This match is only the first. From now on, every year I will keep my first ce and will try to narrow the gap with my master based on this experience. Just as Kevin expressed a strong desire to defeat me one day, I also need clear experience to set goals.
every moment.
Chris got into trouble.
Whenever he doubted whether he was right in targeting a monster like Roman Dmitri, Chris shook his head and made up his mind.
If it was a halfway goal, I would havepromised.
However, it was uneptable for a person who wanted to be the best swordsman on the continent topromise himself just because his goal was high.
Think about it.
Even if he won this tournament, would people recognize him as the best swordsman on the continent?
no.
Even if a year passes, even if 10 years pass, even if 100 years pass.
History only mentions Roman Dmitry.
Knowing that fact, Chris spoke of his confrontation with Roman Dmitri with the feeling of pushing himself to the brink.
It was then.
chris.
Master.
It was Jonathan Knight Commander.
He came to the gymnasium and looked at Chris, who was stained with sweat.
To think he was engrossed in training to look like that before the showdown. Even though you are not enough of a teacher right now, I hope you get enough rest. dont you know too well The fact that the confrontation with His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry will not change the result of working hard for one or two more days. What you need now is not to whip yourself harshly, but to discipline your mind and pursue the best oue.
All right.
He nodded.
That was right.
I came to the gymnasium in a hurry, but I knew that this was not very helpful.
Knight Commander Jonathan said.
To be honest, I was truly impressed while watching the confrontation with Kevin. I taught you to be big, but you created a new level of skill that far surpasses it. To be honest I couldnt even check how you attacked at the moment that decided the match against Kevin. You have already risen to the ranks of a great swordsman. Keep in mind that whatever the oue of the confrontation with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, that fact will not change.
both.
I knew the oue of the confrontation.
Who will win and who will lose.
Knight Commander Jonathan couldnt bear to speak the truth, so he told his one and only disciple the situation after that.
this confrontation.
That the challenge itself has meaning.
Chris, who calmly listened to the story, showed a determined look in his eyes.
Thank you, Master.
* * *
I did not know how the time passed.
After the sun went down and the sun rose again, I woke up to the cheers of the crowd and saw Roman Dmitri right in front of me.
For a moment, I felt short of breath.
Although she had lived her life staring at Roman Dmitris back, she could not hide her nervousness at the fact that she was dealing with him face to face.
eve.
There was something that Knight Commander Jonathan told me.
Your Majesty is a man of good will. He is not the kind of person who will take matters into his own hands considering the rtionship he has had with you, who has taken the stage as a challenger. Do your best from the start. That way, no matter what the oue is, there will be no regrets left.
Agreed.
Roman Dmitry was such a person.
And Chris neither expected nor wanted to be merciful.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
How long have you been waiting for this moment?
From the time he was defeated by Roman Dmitri, who was called Dmitris jerk, Chris grew up like a tenacious follower of Roman Dmitri in front of him.
1st ce in Dmitris shbined ranking.
Such qualifiers were not obtained because they hoped for results, but were naturally achieved in the process of following their goals.
gazed at the front.
Chris head becameplicated at the sight of Roman Dmitri, who did not make any preparations.
How will the mastere out against me from the start? Considering the masters inclination, he wouldnt waste time, but he could rather take his time to prove the overwhelming difference between me and me. What is certain is that there are no odds for me either way. It is meaningless to count the numbers in a confrontation with the lord. If its a fight to lose anyway, I have to do my best from the start to lead the atmosphere.
It will be hard.
Even though he knew it was impossible, he had no choice but to believe in the destructive power of One Ind, which had entered a new realm.
I swallowed dry saliva.
I still didnt notice any special signs from Roman Dmitri.
Usually prosecutors show signs of how to tackle before a showdown, but Roman Dmitri wasnt in a position to attack.
If that was the case, it meant that he would not attempt to attack first.
It must be the intention to watch the reaction after giving Chris the first attack. At least, I was able to grasp that much with the information I could see in front of my eyes.
gritted it
blood dried up
Chriss senses became acute as the referee raised the g and the crowd cheered.
Mana was seething.
for one st.
As if he had cut Kevin down at once, he intended to take away the atmosphere by attempting a strike from the start.
It was then.
flutter.
signal dropped.
Mana exploded and Chris sword pierced the space.
And thats it.
Pooh.
Gagging?!
It was thest memory of Chris copsing in a stter of blood.
* * *
The contest is over.
After a series of shocking results, people havee to only one conclusion.
All the legends about His Majesty Roman Dmitry were true. Because he aplished such a great feat, he must have defeated even Chris with a single blow.
I am so ashamed of myself for doubting my great achievements. In fact, at first, I had a suspicion that it was an exaggeration because I hadnt seen it myself, as if the history books exaggerated the achievements of heroes. But not anymore. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is a living legend.
The meaning of this ranking match is not simple. All the talented people from each country challenged and were defeated by Dmitris swordsmen, and among them, Chris and Kevin, who were special, proved that they dare notpare to the Emperor Roman Dmitri. What does that mean? It means that the era of Dmitry has been opened. This annualpetition will make Dmitrys ce unbeatable.
It was different from the past.
If Kronos and Valha, once the two major mountain ranges of the continent, took and pressed other countries through checks, Roman Dmitri chose to boldly reveal Dmitris power.
It meant to see and judge for yourself.
If you want to challenge each other after experiencing each others strength, Ill dly ept it, but if not, I told you to keep your head down and follow Dmitris system.
The world has changed.
Like Roman Dmitris intention, public opinion towards Dmitri became more solid after the unified ranking match.
a few dayster
Chris got up too.
Kevin had already been discharged from the hospital, and Chris, who was left alone in the hospital, said this to the visit of Knight Commander Jonathan.
I knew it would be like this.
Contrary to expectations, it was a light-hearted appearance.
aftering to my senses.
reviewed the confrontation.
He couldnt properly confirm how Roman Dmitri had defeated him, but even in that split second, Chris had something to gain.
Roman Dmitry treated himself sincerely.
The moment he experienced firsthand how powerful an existence he had never dared to fathom, that alone thrilled Chris.
This was it.
Being this powerful is his goal, and he will continue to move towards it.
of course.
The odds of achieving his dream of surpassing Roman Dmitri felt slim to none, but the fact that he had decided on a direction for his life moving forward was enough for Chris.
Like Kevin, who was nothing but challenged himself.
He was also reckless, but he thought he had taken the first step.
Integrated ranking!
The stage that shook the world ended like that.
People epted the system under which Dmitri ruled and let past moments pass by.
another month.
Just as people were getting into their daily lives, a call arrived from Dmitri.
* * *
Recipient is Dmitry Communications.
The sender was Odelias Special Intelligence Unit.
Moving with a special mission, they finally delivered the news they had been waiting for.
[Found the passage to the Pandemonium!]
Pandemonium.
It was absolutely not hopeful news that would disrupt the peace they had barely found.
Chapter 443
Chapter 443 The Mandate of Heaven (2)
Alexander.
he was a variable
The man who was swept away by an unintended flow of power and was nothing more than a worm got the name Alexander.
The problem started then. The rift from Alexander drove the continent of Arcadia into extreme cold and caused problems in various dimensions, including the Pandemonium.
dimensional copse. Everything done by a being that shouldnt exist in this world has copsed the dimensional wall and weakened the power of the gods.
God was worried.
how to solve this problem.
Since he could not directly influence the world, he needed an agent to solve his problems.
like that.
Baek Joong-hyeok became Roman Dmitri.
His soul, who rejected the fable, was brought to the Smander Continent, and thanks to the rift caused by Alexander, Baek Jung-hyeoks soul settled down without any problems.
Baek Joong-hyeok, who rose to the ranks of God, was different from Alexander.
Even if he existed as Roman Dmitri, he did not cause a big problem in the world, and since God looked back on Baek Joong-hyeoks life, he thought that he would have no choice but to collide with Alexander.
It was as expected.
Baek Joong-hyeok defeated Roman Dmitri and Alexander.
By dealing with Alexander, who was the bane of God, he solved the fundamental problem that was destroying this world.
finished.
drew attention
If it was Roman Dmitri, he would block the attack of the demon world, and as the emperor of Dmitrys empire, the life of enjoying wealth and glory was a reward granted to him.
However, a variable urred.
Roman Dmitris passage to the underworld was bound to cause enormous problems, even for a soul that had risen to the level of a god.
There are many dimensions in this world. Since you have already crossed the dimensional wall, if you break the dimensional rules once again, you will receive the same curse as Alexander. A disaster that destroys that dimension just by existing. A devastating curse that drives all beings except you to death because it shouldnt be there. Roman Dmitry. Do you really want such an ending? If you live a life that is satisfied with the reality you have stayed in, you can live a life without variables as the emperor of the Dmitri Empire.
devildom.
Attacking their territory was a huge problem.
Perhaps the defeat of Roman Dmitri could lead to the destruction of the earthly world, and even if he were victorious, it would create another problem because he would be an existence that causes rifts in the dimension.
That was the reason why God descended directly.
Because I knew the life Roman Dmitri had lived, I also knew that halfway messages could not stop his progress.
the existence of God.
It gave a strong message.
I put the brakes on Roman Dmitri to be satisfied with his present life so that he could not go further recklessly.
If you reject my will and go to the demon world. I have no choice but to make a decision to keep the bnce of the dimension. At that time, I will send you back to the original world through a grace period. When you return to your original ce, your soul wont cause any more problems. But that is not a hopeful oue for you to return home. In each dimension, the flow of time is distorted, and when you return to your original world, that world will not be the world you knew. Choose ordingly.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The white space vibrated.
The presence of God swelled greatly and strongly pressed Roman Dmitri.
Whether to ept the Mandate of Heaven or to defy the Mandate of Heaven again, just like the time when I rejected the Uhwadeungseon.
* * *
It was the same then.
Uhwa Light Line.
It was not his own will, it was the mandate of heaven, and Baek Joong-hyeok expressed his intention to end his life as a human being.
I was given a new life like that.
The existence of God said that even his life was a mandate, but those facts were not important to him living as Roman Dmitri.
The standard for my life is clear. Do I want it or not? Thats enough.
intention was ruled out.
The life of Roman Dmitry.
dly epted
It was embarrassing at first, but in a new life and new rtionships, Roman Dmitri did what he felt was right at every moment.
It is said that there was Gods intention behind it that he wanted to collide with Alexander.
Roman Dmitri had no regrets at all because his life so far has alle from his own judgment.
It was the same even now.
Roman Dmitri was more faithful to his feelings than to the words God babbles.
If only I could be something like Alexander. I cannot live as Roman Dmitri, even for the sake of the Dmitri Empire I founded, even under Gods forcible pressure. The grace period wont be too long. Is there any reason why I have to go ahead with this trip to the demon world, even giving up my life?
if.
If you remain in the earthly realm and fight off the demonic attack, your odds of winning will increase, and you will be able to continue living your present life.
And while he was alive, the probability of the Demon World re-invading was low.
I dont know what will happen in the future, but Roman Dmitri had faith in himself.
however.
Is that really what you want?
no.
The true reign that Roman Dmitri hoped for was a perfect system that left no element of anxiety behind.
Heroes in repeated history must have had their own circumstances. Even though they knew where the fundamental problem wasing from, they didnt dare to think of destroying the Demon Realm. I am annoyed by the presence of demons. The unreasonable thought of invading this world under my rule, thecent thought that even if I lose the war, I can just run away to the Demon Realm. The perfect peace I want is at least the absence of visible anxiety. The Demon Realm is clearly an evil that harms mankind.
God said.
A thousand people.
Hoping to forcefully choose a peaceful way, he dressed up as the right thing with the word heavenly mandate.
Its funny when you think about it.
The existence that broke the rules of the dimension is the demon king of the demon realm.
If you control him, it wont happen from the beginning, but since Gods influence doesnt reach the demon realm, he chose to control himself.
Didnt like it.
Heavens mandate is not an innate destiny that must be followed, but just one of many options that one can move forward on ones own.
Even when you reject the fable deungseon.
And even now.
Roman Dmitry believed in himself.
Even if I live only a few days, I will live the life I want.
It always has been.
to achieve your own goals.
Just as they destroyed Cronus and Valha, which everyone considered impossible, they set a new goal this time.
I epted all issues rted to him.
Because there has never been a process without sacrifice in my life.
said Roman Dmitry.
I refuse a thousand mandates. To eradicate the demonic beings who dare to seek out the world under my rule and restoreplete peace. I will live the life I want no matter what the cost.
That moment.
Shin showed aplicated expression.
I wasnt persuaded anymore.
but.
He who has risen to the ranks of gods. Your will is a thousand. As the god who rules this world, I will watch over your will.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Intense Explosion!
The world turned white and Roman Dmitris mind was engulfed in an explosion.
* * *
In reality, it was only a fleeting moment.
When the strong light subsided, Neumann stumbled and fell on the table.
thud.
What is this?
God descended directly.
Everyone couldnt hide their embarrassment.
The descent of the gods was unprecedented.
Looking back on history, there were asions when an oracle came down, but there was never a case where a message was delivered directly to the body of a priest like this.
The shock never subsided.
People who stared nkly at Neumann btedly remembered that God had warned them about this.
said King Umberto.
The god who had just descended into the body of the priest said that if this n was enforced, mankind would surely pay the price. This is not a story to be shed. If the cost is a catastrophe that will destroy humanity, we must not invade the forbidden realm.
I think the same. Isnt that what God himself warned about?
The King of the Franks also added words.
Opinion suddenly tilted.
After the people who cried out for the conquest of the demon world heard the message of God directly, they could not bear to go ahead with the n.
they.
Did not hear the conversation between Roman Dmitry and God.
It happened in the spirit realm, and all they knew was that humanity would pay the price for breaking the dimensional rules.
The truth that Roman Dmitry is the master. Roman Dmitry said with a calm face in the face of people who did not know the truth.
Dont be agitated.
It was calm.
Even facing Gods will, there was no wavering at all.
We decided to conquer the Pandemonium because we judged that we could not coexist with the Pandemonium. No matter what kind of disaster God brings upon us, the problem we face right in front of us is that the demon king of the demon world is looking after this world. What are you afraid of? If one day this world might be tainted by the magic of darkness, no matter what disaster God foretold, nothing could be worse. dont waver Whatever we choose will crumble like a sandcastle, as long as it is a will to be shaken by the wind.
but Arent you a god?
Every life we livees from our own choices. Even if you follow Gods will, do you think that will guarantee you peace?
Everyone was agitated.
At Roman Dmitris remarks, they showedplicated expressions.
understood.
Because you dont know the price of choice.
He did not know that the weight given by the existence of God oppresses even strong people.
but.
Trust me. If you believe in me and follow me, I will give you a new future.
Roman Dmitry.
I hoped for trust that excluded the truth.
* * *
This world.
Gods will prevailed.
The fact that God actually exists has been proven through history, and that is why the words of those who represent Gods will have to be special.
However, this problem came directly from God.
It is a flow of fate that people cannot bear to refuse, but no one could say the meaning of refusal to Roman Dmitris words.
Why?
Because you dont believe in God?
It simply wasnt an issue.
Believing in God and leaving the problems of Malgo, the existence of Roman Dmitry was embedded in their hearts.
As the master said, God does not guarantee the peace of humans. However, the master who is in front of us has always made things that we thought impossible into reality. Barco, Marquis Benedict, the Cronus Empire, and the Valha Empire. All seemed like a huge problem, but all knelt before the lord.
It was Chris.
Blood boiled.
Hearing those words to believe blindly, Chris felt his heart warm for some reason.
Is there any reason why we shouldnt trust our lord?
does not exist.
To Chris, Roman Dmitri was a god.
What he did, what he showed. I wanted to believe in the things I saw and heard more than following the will of God, which I thought only existed.
Some might call this a heresy.
But it didnt matter.
Chris was worth devoting his life just by repaying the trust he had received so far.
God Chris. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
he was the start
As I bowed my head and cried out for an oath of allegiance, several immediately raised their voices as if not to fall behind.
God Kevin. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
God Felix. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
God Edwin Hector. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
them too.
There was a fear of going against Gods will.
But to them, Roman Dmitri was already a god.
appointment.
From the moment Baek Joong-hyeok woke up as Roman Dmitri, his fate had already begun to change.
Chapter 444
Chapter 443 The Mandate of Heaven (2)
Alexander.
he was a variable
The man who was swept away by an unintended flow of power and was nothing more than a worm got the name Alexander.
The problem started then. The rift from Alexander drove the continent of Arcadia into extreme cold and caused problems in various dimensions, including the Pandemonium.
dimensional copse. Everything done by a being that shouldnt exist in this world has copsed the dimensional wall and weakened the power of the gods.
God was worried.
how to solve this problem.
Since he could not directly influence the world, he needed an agent to solve his problems.
like that.
Baek Joong-hyeok became Roman Dmitri.
His soul, who rejected the fable, was brought to the Smander Continent, and thanks to the rift caused by Alexander, Baek Jung-hyeoks soul settled down without any problems.
Baek Joong-hyeok, who rose to the ranks of God, was different from Alexander.
Even if he existed as Roman Dmitri, he did not cause a big problem in the world, and since God looked back on Baek Joong-hyeoks life, he thought that he would have no choice but to collide with Alexander.
It was as expected.
Baek Joong-hyeok defeated Roman Dmitri and Alexander.
By dealing with Alexander, who was the bane of God, he solved the fundamental problem that was destroying this world.
finished.
drew attention
If it was Roman Dmitri, he would block the attack of the demon world, and as the emperor of Dmitrys empire, the life of enjoying wealth and glory was a reward granted to him.
However, a variable urred.
Roman Dmitris passage to the underworld was bound to cause enormous problems, even for a soul that had risen to the level of a god.
There are many dimensions in this world. Since you have already crossed the dimensional wall, if you break the dimensional rules once again, you will receive the same curse as Alexander. A disaster that destroys that dimension just by existing. A devastating curse that drives all beings except you to death because it shouldnt be there. Roman Dmitry. Do you really want such an ending? If you live a life that is satisfied with the reality you have stayed in, you can live a life without variables as the emperor of the Dmitri Empire.
devildom.
Attacking their territory was a huge problem.
Perhaps the defeat of Roman Dmitri could lead to the destruction of the earthly world, and even if he were victorious, it would create another problem because he would be an existence that causes rifts in the dimension.
That was the reason why God descended directly.
Because I knew the life Roman Dmitri had lived, I also knew that halfway messages could not stop his progress.
the existence of God.
It gave a strong message.
I put the brakes on Roman Dmitri to be satisfied with his present life so that he could not go further recklessly.
If you reject my will and go to the demon world. I have no choice but to make a decision to keep the bnce of the dimension. At that time, I will send you back to the original world through a grace period. When you return to your original ce, your soul wont cause any more problems. But that is not a hopeful oue for you to return home. In each dimension, the flow of time is distorted, and when you return to your original world, that world will not be the world you knew. Choose ordingly.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The white space vibrated.
The presence of God swelled greatly and strongly pressed Roman Dmitri.
Whether to ept the Mandate of Heaven or to defy the Mandate of Heaven again, just like the time when I rejected the Uhwadeungseon.
* * *
It was the same then.
Uhwa Light Line.
It was not his own will, it was the mandate of heaven, and Baek Joong-hyeok expressed his intention to end his life as a human being.
I was given a new life like that.
The existence of God said that even his life was a mandate, but those facts were not important to him living as Roman Dmitri.
The standard for my life is clear. Do I want it or not? Thats enough.
intention was ruled out.
The life of Roman Dmitry.
dly epted
It was embarrassing at first, but in a new life and new rtionships, Roman Dmitri did what he felt was right at every moment.
It is said that there was Gods intention behind it that he wanted to collide with Alexander.
Roman Dmitri had no regrets at all because his life so far has alle from his own judgment.
It was the same even now.
Roman Dmitri was more faithful to his feelings than to the words God babbles.
If only I could be something like Alexander. I cannot live as Roman Dmitri, even for the sake of the Dmitri Empire I founded, even under Gods forcible pressure. The grace period wont be too long. Is there any reason why I have to go ahead with this trip to the demon world, even giving up my life?
if.
If you remain in the earthly realm and fight off the demonic attack, your odds of winning will increase, and you will be able to continue living your present life.
And while he was alive, the probability of the Demon World re-invading was low.
I dont know what will happen in the future, but Roman Dmitri had faith in himself.
however.
Is that really what you want?
no.
The true reign that Roman Dmitri hoped for was a perfect system that left no element of anxiety behind.
Heroes in repeated history must have had their own circumstances. Even though they knew where the fundamental problem wasing from, they didnt dare to think of destroying the Demon Realm. I am annoyed by the presence of demons. The unreasonable thought of invading this world under my rule, thecent thought that even if I lose the war, I can just run away to the Demon Realm. The perfect peace I want is at least the absence of visible anxiety. The Demon Realm is clearly an evil that harms mankind.
God said.
A thousand people.
Hoping to forcefully choose a peaceful way, he dressed up as the right thing with the word heavenly mandate.
Its funny when you think about it.
The existence that broke the rules of the dimension is the demon king of the demon realm.
If you control him, it wont happen from the beginning, but since Gods influence doesnt reach the demon realm, he chose to control himself.
Didnt like it.
Heavens mandate is not an innate destiny that must be followed, but just one of many options that one can move forward on ones own.
Even when you reject the fable deungseon.
And even now.
Roman Dmitry believed in himself.
Even if I live only a few days, I will live the life I want.
It always has been.
to achieve your own goals.
Just as they destroyed Cronus and Valha, which everyone considered impossible, they set a new goal this time.
I epted all issues rted to him.
Because there has never been a process without sacrifice in my life.
said Roman Dmitry.
I refuse a thousand mandates. To eradicate the demonic beings who dare to seek out the world under my rule and restoreplete peace. I will live the life I want no matter what the cost.
That moment.
Shin showed aplicated expression.
I wasnt persuaded anymore.
but.
He who has risen to the ranks of gods. Your will is a thousand. As the god who rules this world, I will watch over your will.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Intense Explosion!
The world turned white and Roman Dmitris mind was engulfed in an explosion.
* * *
In reality, it was only a fleeting moment.
When the strong light subsided, Neumann stumbled and fell on the table.
thud.
What is this?
God descended directly.
Everyone couldnt hide their embarrassment.
The descent of the gods was unprecedented.
Looking back on history, there were asions when an oracle came down, but there was never a case where a message was delivered directly to the body of a priest like this.
The shock never subsided.
People who stared nkly at Neumann btedly remembered that God had warned them about this.
said King Umberto.
The god who had just descended into the body of the priest said that if this n was enforced, mankind would surely pay the price. This is not a story to be shed. If the cost is a catastrophe that will destroy humanity, we must not invade the forbidden realm.
I think the same. Isnt that what God himself warned about?
The King of the Franks also added words.
Opinion suddenly tilted.
After the people who cried out for the conquest of the demon world heard the message of God directly, they could not bear to go ahead with the n.
they.
Did not hear the conversation between Roman Dmitry and God.
It happened in the spirit realm, and all they knew was that humanity would pay the price for breaking the dimensional rules.
The truth that Roman Dmitry is the master. Roman Dmitry said with a calm face in the face of people who did not know the truth.
Dont be agitated.
It was calm.
Even facing Gods will, there was no wavering at all.
We decided to conquer the Pandemonium because we judged that we could not coexist with the Pandemonium. No matter what kind of disaster God brings upon us, the problem we face right in front of us is that the demon king of the demon world is looking after this world. What are you afraid of? If one day this world might be tainted by the magic of darkness, no matter what disaster God foretold, nothing could be worse. dont waver Whatever we choose will crumble like a sandcastle, as long as it is a will to be shaken by the wind.
but Arent you a god?
Every life we livees from our own choices. Even if you follow Gods will, do you think that will guarantee you peace?
Everyone was agitated.
At Roman Dmitris remarks, they showedplicated expressions.
understood.
Because you dont know the price of choice.
He did not know that the weight given by the existence of God oppresses even strong people.
but.
Trust me. If you believe in me and follow me, I will give you a new future.
Roman Dmitry.
I hoped for trust that excluded the truth.
* * *
This world.
Gods will prevailed.
The fact that God actually exists has been proven through history, and that is why the words of those who represent Gods will have to be special.
However, this problem came directly from God.
It is a flow of fate that people cannot bear to refuse, but no one could say the meaning of refusal to Roman Dmitris words.
Why?
Because you dont believe in God?
It simply wasnt an issue.
Believing in God and leaving the problems of Malgo, the existence of Roman Dmitry was embedded in their hearts.
As the master said, God does not guarantee the peace of humans. However, the master who is in front of us has always made things that we thought impossible into reality. Barco, Marquis Benedict, the Cronus Empire, and the Valha Empire. All seemed like a huge problem, but all knelt before the lord.
It was Chris.
Blood boiled.
Hearing those words to believe blindly, Chris felt his heart warm for some reason.
Is there any reason why we shouldnt trust our lord?
does not exist.
To Chris, Roman Dmitri was a god.
What he did, what he showed. I wanted to believe in the things I saw and heard more than following the will of God, which I thought only existed.
Some might call this a heresy.
But it didnt matter.
Chris was worth devoting his life just by repaying the trust he had received so far.
God Chris. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
he was the start
As I bowed my head and cried out for an oath of allegiance, several immediately raised their voices as if not to fall behind.
God Kevin. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
God Felix. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
God Edwin Hector. I will follow Your Majesty the Emperor.
them too.
There was a fear of going against Gods will.
But to them, Roman Dmitri was already a god.
appointment.
From the moment Baek Joong-hyeok woke up as Roman Dmitri, his fate had already begun to change.
Chapter 445
Chapter 445 Heavens Mandate (4)
Isabel.
The people of the Smander Continent did not know her story.
Who she is, how she lived, and what the hell she is doing in the chaos of the continent. everything was a mystery.
Appearing for a while in the war with Cronus, she was deeply troubled right after confirming Odelias destruction.
that day.
After praying for a long time, she epted the reality that she had to walk the thorny road in her heart.
An evil group is revealing its sinister intentions. In the not-too-distant future, the passage to the Pandemonium will be opened, and demons from the Pandemonium, whose restrictions have been removed due to Alexander, will attack this world. The fact that Alexandre, who is only a minion, uses magic enough to destroy the capital of Odelia proves that fact. The time ising. The time of darkness that the life of this world depended on was what God told me.
My eyes trembled.
She looked into the truth.
Knowing what kind of danger lurks in the world, he did everything possible to prevent it.
But I couldnt defy fate. The malice he had barely suppressed leaked out in all directions.
The things that Alexander did to devour this world by the demon king of the demon world have choked his breath.
said the oracle.
[God said, someday someone who will represent Gods will will appear and solve the worlds problems. However, if you miss that time, the world will never escape from the abyss of despair.]
A person who will represent Gods will.
It was a reality he had to face.
Isabel had to make a decision to solve the conspiracy that came before her eyes because she could not face the harsh reality to those who did not know the truth.
In fact, even she couldnt think of a way to solve the problem.
Even though she was blessed by the gods, her power was weak and the darkness threatening the world was so strong that humans could not handle it.
I raised my head.
Looking up at God, she said to herself.
From the moment I was born, I epted life for this world as my mandate. I once believed I could solve every problem in the world, but I dont think so now. Your servants are mere weaklings. It is impossible to prevent the despair that wille in the future with that one. Thats why I want to leave for the demon realm. I will risk my life to keep the embers of hope alive so that humans entangled in war and chaos can buy time to reorganize their forces.
I knew it myself.
this choice.
It was like an act of suicide.
The moment he goes over to the demon world, it will be impossible to return to the ground world, and the soldiers who follow him will not survive either.
However, knowing the truth and epting it was the mandate of heaven.
Isabel, who was called a saint by people from the moment she was born, couldnt think of a better way.
No answer came back.
And Isabelle knew from experience that it was Gods will.
to go right.
God was silent.
Just by endowing her with special powers, God faced many restrictions, and Isabel tried to understand Gods will for herself.
There was no more time to dy.
After spending such a long time in the ce where Gods blessing hadnded, she got up and faced the people watching her.
among them.
There was Leo, the leader of the Royal Knights.
He, who had always been with me in the past, approached me and said with a worried face.
queen. How about going back to Arcadia? The oracle demands the queens sacrifice every time, but now that the Cronus Empire has dered a truce, there is no reason to remain here.
No, I cant.
I shook my head.
epted a thousand mandates.
It is a choice that forces those who follow her to sacrifice, but Isabel has no choice but to tell them the reality.
In the process of annihting the capital of Odelia, Alexandre used the forbidden 9th circle magic. It means that restrictions have been lifted, and thats why we waged a continental war even though we knew we would go out. I dont have time anymore. As soon as they achieve their goal through human death, there is no way to stop the darkness that wille to the continent even if they borrow the power of God.
that day.
Isabel and other soldiers left.
A noble sacrifice that no one will ever recognize.
The people of the Smander Continent do not know of Isabels dedication, but she had to go that way.
* * *
A lot happened in the world.
The fall of Arcadia, the Second Continental War, the death of Alexander, and so on.
While time passed so quickly, Isabel and her soldiers, who had entered Pandemonium, forgot the concept of time.
Kill.
killed and killed again
From the moment she entered the world of demons, the monsters rushed at her, and Isabel ughtered them by expressing the power of divine power.
In order for the demon world and the earth world to be connected, several conditions are required.
Isabels divine power prevented the passage from being formed in a situation where most of the conditions were met, such as the copse of the passageway connecting the two worlds and chaos in the terrestrial world.
covered in blood
The number of soldiers decreased day by day, and Isabel was drenched in blood and felt that her life was running out.
Oh God.
found god
I hoped for the strength to endure.
God broke through the magic of darkness and gave her infinite strength, so she was able to withstand the attacks of demons to the end.
But, at some point, it reached its limit.
As themander of the 3rd Corps moved in earnest, his tail was stepped on, and bloody battles were repeated every day to such an extent that he could not even sleep properly.
atst.
I lost all my soldiers.
Leo and the two continued to fight and tried not to lose hope, but faced a desperate moment.
Cool.
Leo spat blood.
Around it, the corpses of monsters were piled up like a mountain, but rather than how many enemies had died, his eyes were fixed on the gruesome wounds tearing Leos body apart.
Isabelle felt suffocated. The fact that even Leo had be like this made him unable to suppress his emotional agitation this time.
this is not You shouldnt die like this.
as a saint.
I always wanted to be resolute.
Because people dont see themselves as human beings, they wanted to be what they wanted them to be.
however.
She couldnt be a saint now.
It was a long rtionship with Leo.
From the moment Isabels life began until now, Leo had never left his side.
queen. No Isabelle.
Leos face calmed down.
It was never a positive sign.
Reflection of light.
Leo, who was about to die, burned his life force for thest time.
The person I remember, Isabelle, was very tender. The fact that people praised her as a saint, the fact that she considered herself as their only hope, and even though she was at an age where she should be fooled by her parents, she always tried to show a resolute appearance. I thought you were so pitiful Even if you solve all the problems facing the Arcadians, it wasnt for yourself.
All soldiers, including myself.
I found out the truth about Isabelle.
Since she is not very strong, no one objected to her decision to leave for the Demon Realm.
She tried to sacrifice herself as a saint again.
Leo and the soldiers wanted to stay by Isabelles side until the end, even though they knew that following her would lead to their own death.
it was loyalty
I didnt want to give her, who sacrificed herself for humanity, at least the terrible feeling of being alone.
Wow.
spit out blood
With hisplexion turning pale again, Leo looked at Isabel with blurry eyes.
Queen. I wanted you to be happy. As Isabel, a human, not a saint. I cant make that wishe true .
I couldnt say more.
Leo, who struggled to continue his speech, lowered his head, unable to finish his apology.
finished.
everyone is dead
Isabel was left alone and saw no further way to live.
Im sorry everyone. However, as Saint Isabel, I will not ignore the reality so that your sacrifices are not in vain.
I got up with my sword.
I wiped my blood-stained face.
will die
Even if I die, I will kill even one more.
Some might call it foolish, but this was the life she chose as Saint Isabel.
* * *
And now.
I was cornered.
For the first time, themander of the 3rd corps appeared before his eyes and was driven into a corner by his subordinate monsters.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Keeeaek.
Kek.
I swept away the demons at once.
The divine power to pierce through the dark clouds was very strong, but even if hundreds of monsters were dealt with, more monsters filled the void.
I was short of breath.
The whole body was already so messed up that it was hard to find a safe ce, and the blood-soaked hair had lost its brilliant original color.
thud.
thump thump.
The world was shaken.
Seeing themander of the 3rd Corps approaching, Isabel felt a tremendous pressure she had never felt before.
Human bitch. He was favored by God and was able to endure for a while, but this is a world where Gods intervention is not allowed. So ept the reality. We will annihte all human beings on earth, including you, and the world you have been working hard to protect will be turned into a game to entertain us.
dimensional rules.
I didnt care about that.
The phenomenon caused by the copse of the dimension was rather the future they hoped for.
finished.
Looking at the gigantic ck creature, Isabelle knew she couldnt stand it any longer.
suddenly.
I remembered what Leo had said.
On that day, Leo said to Isabel, who was having a hard time.
Queen. Dont try to shoulder everything. Even if the queen said she wouldy down the heavy burden of trust. Humans will somehow find a new path, as evidenced by repeated history.
didnt answer that.
Leo thought Isabelle couldnt let go of her burden as a saint, but in fact, her heart was different.
One day.
Isabel heard about Roman Dmitri.
The life he has lived, the steps he shows, and the strength different from himself.
Watching him not back down against Alexander, Isabel thought that maybe she wasnt the main character of the oracle.
A person who represents Gods will. He has no power to achieve the purpose God desires.
However, Roman Dmitri was able to do so if he was born into a baron family and made unbelievable achievements.
I looked up at the sky.
I put my hands together and waited for an answer, but God didnt say anything.
Only then did I know
that he was not the main character.
The fact that he might be nothing more than a use to buy time until Roman Dmitri appears.
but.
He also had a thousand people.
epted Gods will.
Isabelle wanted people to be happy.
Even if he wasnt the main character of the oracle that people wanted, he wanted to be faithful to the life he had lived.
That was Isabelles life.
Called a saint from birth and promoted as the savior of mankind, she could not even think of a life where she selfishly thought of herself as an individual.
Even though I know Im not the main character.
entered the realm.
Even through the blood and pain, she believed what she was doing was right.
Its for humanity.
And after he copsed, he was able tough at the fact that Roman Dmitri was behind him.
Kill your son and go.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Raised divine power.
the demon world and the terrestrial world.
It is a separate dimension.
He knew that if he epted the power of God beyond this, his body would not be safe due to the rules of the dimension.
The rules of the dimension are not simply determined by gods. They were created by something in the beginning, and gods took on the role of managing them.
upstart.
thud.
Themander of the 3rd Corps approached.
A huge body covered in muscle and a face in the shape of a monster spewed out red eyes.
he created a spell
The magical energy shimmering in the darkness was explosively amplified, and he tried to respond head-on to Isabels power.
A situation on a whim.
It was then.
sh.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
dozens of feet away.
With a tremendous roar, the dimensional boundary was suddenly torn apart.
* * *
moment.
The situation was not organized in my head.
As if a dimensional door had been opened, Isabel looked at the space, forgetting reality for a moment.
And saw.
shouldnt appear here.
A situation I could never have imagined.
How did you get here .
Bubbly.
beyond the dimensional rift.
Roman Dmitri appeared.
Chapter 446
Chapter 446 Conquest of the Demon Realm (1)
It felt like my head waspletely tangled up.
Even after checking Roman Dmitris appearance, Isabel couldnt understand what was happening.
time in the realm.
out of touch with reality
Her memory was cut off during the truce negotiations with Cronus, and she had no idea what had happened outside.
Before she decided to go to the demon world.
In the meeting he visited to persuade Roman Dmitri, Roman Dmitri showed a firm attitude that was different from his wishes.
Our purpose is not met. You for the world and me for personal purposes. We want to defeat the Kronos Empire. If so, Ill ask. If the Cronus Empire had been threatening many people with their lives. Can you give up their lives and decapitate Alexander?
Negotiations broke down.
Looking at Roman Dmitri, who refused to sacrifice himself for the world, Isabelle knew that she could not be persuaded.
Ironically, the meeting that day gave me trust.
Roman Dmitri believed that he was a strong person who would not be shaken under any circumstances and that if he was really the main character of the oracle, he would surely solve the worlds problems.
Demons of the underworld are no different from Kronos.
If both of them threaten Dmitri, Roman Dmitri will see them as enemies.
It took time.
Enough time for Roman Dmitri to grow up enough and to sort out the chaos on the continent to some extent.
Isabelle endured quite a bit of time.
However, the reason why he couldnt leave the world of demons was that he didnt have enough time to destroy the huge mountain called Cronus.
Kronos and Valha.
No matter how great a swordsman Roman Dmitri was, it was impossible to copse both of the continents two major mountain ranges in a short time and unify the continent.
I started my repetitive day with prayer.
May your sacrifice not be in vain.
When even he kneels down and opens the passage to the demon world, please, I hope that humans can afford to endure disaster.
however.
Roman Dmitry appeared in front of him.
Isabels departure to the Pandemonium, and how she told the people of Luna Kingdom to visit Roman Dmitri when they had a problem. It came from a heart that trusted him.
Isabel was the one who trusted Roman Dmitri more than anyone else in the world, but even she couldnt understand what was happening.
how.
I mean whats going on
I didnt think that Dmitri had achieved continental unification because I didnt know what was happening outside.
It was then.
chuckle.
Behind Roman Dmitry.
Soldiers appeared one after another.
The moment I confirmed that Roman Dmitri hade with an army, Isabels heart started beating like crazy.
The attire of the soldiers was not unified.
They move in perfect order, but the patterns on their chests signify that they belong to different groups, and gs representing each country flutter at the top of them.
Dmitry.
Cairo and Hector.
Kronos and Valha.
and the Southern Three Kingdoms.
There was only one possibility to exin this situation where they move like a group.
Could it be that the continent was unified in that short amount of time?
I got goosebumps.
thats really
It was so shocking that I couldnt believe it even when I faced it in person.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Babel, themander of the 3rd corps, distorted his expression.
Could it be that only humans have invaded the realm of the Demon Realm?
that too.
Isabel was no different.
I couldnt believe the situation in front of my eyes, but unlike Isabel, who was embarrassed, the emotion of anger took the lead.
This is the magic world.
It is a world where beings at the top of the food chain live, and humans on the ground have always been nothing more than insignificant beings who soothe their boredom.
But how dare you invade the realm of demons?
Babel, who felt anger at Isabelles actions, showed her presence by spewing out anger like an active volcano.
These cheeky guys.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The world vibrated.
Dark magic seeped in, and strong winds began to blow around Babel.
I didnt like your behavior all this time. The fact that weak beings like you rule over a world just because you are protected by God, the reality that we, who are superior to you, have to live in such a barren environment. Dimensional discipline is unjust. We intend to break down that boundary ourselves, and the terrestrial realm is only the beginning of the great achievements of the demon realm in the future.
thud.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The demons were trampled on.
Whether his kin died or not, Babel looked to the beings supposed to represent humans.
Perhaps you are a human named Roman Dmitri. A cheeky human who dared to step into the underworld and kill our minions. From now on, I will show you the reality. How arrogant he was to think that he could deal with us just because he killed minions like Alexander. What kind of reality will this choice, which opened the passage to the demon world, return to you mankind?
Quadd deuk.
Dark clouds arose.
The world was twisted by destructive magic, and Babels hideous eyes revealed his intent to kill.
Saint Isabel.
If you believed in her existence, you were mistaken.
She was just a nuisance and a small pup that even he himself couldnt handle, let alone the demon king.
Shuk.
He raised his finger.
That moment.
Die, foolish humans.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The sky split and lightning struck.
The magic of darkness was explosively seething, and huge explosions urred in all directions as if to swallow the world at once.
It was an attack that would not leave even a trace on the fragile human body.
Even though a human named Roman Dmitri wrote a new history as a human being, he wanted to prove that he was nothing in the demon world.
however.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Dark magic raged.
A weak being who was obviously supposed to be swept away by magic rushed at himself tearing away the magic of darkness.
Roman Dmitry.
That was him.
* * *
The moment you set foot in the Demon Realm.
Roman Dmitry grasped the situation.
Isabel.
A missing entity.
The saintess was there.
In fact, her choice was already expected, and the messed up look proved what kind of time she had.
It was such a great existence.
No matter how chosen by God, sacrificing herself is a difficult problem, but she chose to fight alone even though no one knew about it.
her sacrifice.
It wasnt in vain.
Thanks to this, the humans bought time and were able to prepare for the war against the Demon World afterpletely clearing up the chaotic situation.
It was then.
Die, foolish humans.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Babel.
He exploded his magic.
The moment the magical power of darkness swept through the space, Roman Dmitri unleashed his sword and simultaneously ejected the magical power of Dantian.
sh.
shed the magic of darkness.
It dug into the space at once and pushed Babel, who had not yet epted the reality, as it was.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge explosion urred.
Babel hurriedly defended in a zing aura, then rushed to block Roman Dmitris attack immediately afterward.
A moments inattention drove him into a corner. Babel couldnt hide his embarrassed feelings at the attack that was suffocating.
How can a mere human .
Quaang!
I couldnt finish talking.
Babels outer skin is strong enough that even a 6-star aura cannot cut it, but I was certain that it would be torn apart the moment I allowed Roman Dmitris blow.
He raised the magic of darkness and blocked the attack.
After blocking the swarming attacks one after another, he swung his sharp ws while emitting a vicious eye light.
die!
pod.
Papa papa pat.
swept the space
Everything his fingernails touched tore away, and Babels muscles swelled explosively at the fact that Roman Dmitri had quickly dodged.
Babels appearance was that of a gigantic monster.
It was a gap that made Roman Dmitri look small, and even though he didnt take a few steps, he closed the distance in an instant.
Then.
Quaang!
Quaang Quaang Quaang!
pushed hard.
It hit the opponent hard as if to trample it, and in the middle of each attack, it raised the magic of darkness and exploded as it was.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a huge counterattack.
Normally, beings dealing with Roman Dmitri couldnt even exchange battles like this, but Babel didnt seem to be pushed back.
The magic of darkness was seething around Babel. This is a world ruled by the magic of darkness, so the more you fight, the more Babel gains infinite power.
It was strong.
beyond the bounds ofmon sense.
The reason why beings in the underworld treat humans insignificantly is that they are predators with that much power.
Quaang!
A strong collision urred.
At the sight of Roman Dmitri being pushed back, Babel bared his ferocious teeth.
I admit that you are strong. However, stepping into the Demon Realm was a fatal mistake.
The battle had just begun.
The moment the passage to the underworld was opened, the situation here would have beenmunicated to everyone, and demons from the underworld would rush in soon.
A battle that will inevitably be more advantageous as time goes on.
But now, dealing with Roman Dmitri, Babel wanted to end this unworthy human life before the other demons arrived.
Moment.
Roman Dmitryughed.
After taking a few steps back, he approached again.
Please dont let me down. If the image you showed me now is your strength .
fact that it is strong.
The horrendous reality that would normally terrify people rather amused Roman Dmitry.
You wontst very long against me.
* * *
sh between Babel and Roman Dmitri.
It signaled the start of battle.
Demons from the demon realm and Roman Dmitris soldiers rushed at each other without saying who was first.
Kyaaak!
Kieek!
Kill!
For Dmitri!
It was spectacr.
Right before the clearly divided group collided, the priests of Luna put their hands together and unleashed holy power.
bless.
Bless.
anger.
A space tinged with darkness.
Dozens of beams of light pushed away the darkness and bestowed Gods blessing on the soldiers rushing towards the monsters.
At the same time, they collided with each other. The two groups intertwined, and a brutal ughter ensued.
hooked!
Kwadeuk.
Keeeeek!
Blood sttered everywhere.
The soldiers hacked the demons to pieces with spear knives infested with divine power, and conversely, even if their arms were ripped off and their abdomens pierced, they stuck their weapons into the opponents vital points.
It is a battle for the fate of mankind. As much as they must win, they showed a strong will not to retreat even one step.
among them.
Dmitris swordsmen were by far the most outstanding.
Starting with Chris, swordsmen like Kevin literally ughtered the monsters at the forefront.
sh.
Pooh!
Kill them all!
dozens and hundreds.
In an instant, the heads of the monsters were blown away.
It was a battle of power where the chain ofmand was not so important now, and Chris dug into the space infested with monsters to the point of being drenched in blood.
The world was messily intertwined.
Everywhere he looked, monsters filled his vision, but to Chris, who had been on numerous battlefields, this situation felt familiar.
sh.
cut off the monsters head
sh.
I cut the back of a guy who was trying to attack a colleague.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
As the gigantic monster rushed in, Chris tore the monsters limbs apart after a fierce battle. Demons in the demon realm are feared by humans.
History has proven that fact, but Chris, who has faced the extraordinary existence of Roman Dmitri, was not afraid of anyone.
because I saw the sky
believed
I can get through this darkness like Roman Dmitri.
cooong.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The giant monster copsed.
But at that time, a bright light arose right next to it, and a being wiped out the monsters that were aiming for Chris.
Pooh.
It was beautiful.
Divine power that blends with red blood.
It was Isabel.
She said to Chris as she shed the monster while showing a somewhat difficult expression due to the ongoing battle.
We have to leave the normal monsters to the soldiers and help Roman Dmitri. Babel, themander of the 3rd corps, is not an existence that can be handled alone. Especially if he goes into a runaway state, I dont know what will happen.
time in the realm.
It wasnt just fighting.
Isabel gathered a lot of information and knew how powerful the existence of the 3rd Corpsmander against Roman Dmitri was. So a pincer was needed.
Rather than inducing a confrontation between Roman Dmitri and Babel, I thought I should help Roman Dmitri and attack together for a certain victory.
however.
Chris reaction was calm.
No matter how strong the opponent is, it is up to the master. So, I will not intervene in your masters fight.
What!
It was frustrating.
this situation.
I still didnt understand.
I dont know how Roman Dmitri unified the continent and why he appeared in the Pandemonium, but a definite response was needed to resolve the situation right in front of me.
The position ofmander of the 3rd corps is not just a name value. So, I decided that a pincer attack was necessary, but Chris reaction made her heart burn.
of course.
I believed Roman Dmitry.
However, in case of injury, there was no way to deal with the monsters beyond Babel.
So I tried to ask again.
The best for victory, the judgment that she thinks is right.
It was then.
Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
A tearing scream.
I turned my head around.
Isabel, who identified the source of the scream, witnessed a shocking sight.
Babel.
The existence that seemed to never copse was screaming with one arm cut off.
Chapter 447
Chapter 447 Conquest of the Demon Realm (2)
Kreuk, Kruk, Kruk, Rruk.
Babel gasped.
Clutching his severed arm, he looked at Roman Dmitri in disbelief.
This is human power.
Just a blow.
I couldnt even stop watching.
He had no choice but to watch as his own arm was severed as his fingernails, surrounded by the magic of darkness, crumbled.
It felt like the world ofmon sense was copsing.
Many heroes have been born in human history, but they were weak enough to be called insignificant by the standards of the demon world.
Roman Dmitry thought no different.
A hero created by history repeating itself.
I thought there was no need to do my best, but mycency led to irreversible results.
drip drip
blood dripped
Babel swallowed the pain and showed eyes overflowing with intent to kill.
You are different.
Admitted.
Alexander.
The defeat of the minion, created by Makai with all his heart and soul, was not the result of proving his limits, but the fact that his opponent transcendedmon sense.
From now on, I havepletely erased mycency.
Like the great war that took ce in the demon realm in the past, the tension of having to die if you dont kill your opponent wrapped your whole body.
But that is all.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The magic power was seething.
Dark magic bloomed and covered his wounds, and although his body did not regenerate, it created the shape of an arm.
The opponent made a fatal mistake.
Fighting against the demons of the underworld in this world full of dark magic was not much different from facing an immortal being.
Runaway.
eyes have changed
It wasnt red, but it turned bloody, and Babel kicked the ground, spitting out wild momentum.
Ill tear youpletely apart this time.
Then.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
has disappeared.
Despite its huge size, it was so fast that it was invisible to the naked eye.
sudden.
right beside.
Babel dug into space.
Just as he was about to blow off Roman Dmitris head, Babel witnessed an unbelievable sight.
?!
Our eyes met.
It was a speed that could not be matched by human ability, but Roman Dmitris eyes followed the movement of Babel exactly.
I knew it instinctively. That the attack wont work.
Unknowingly, when he lifted the fingernails that sprouted from both hands, his body bounced off with a tremendous shock.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The arm created by the magic of darkness was broken.
As he hurriedly stepped back with a shocked expression, Roman Dmitri, who had followed him before he knew it, opened fire.
Quaang!
My body was agitated.
Every time the attack exploded, there was an unbearable shock.
Quaang Quaang Quaang!
My mind couldnt ept reality.
Runaway is a trumpeted technique that raises the body to the limit, and even the top corpsmanders struggled with the state in which they expressed runaway.
However, it was pushed back in all aspects of speed and power.
Babel looked really helpless, as if his own struggles had no meaning.
sh.
Quaaaaagh!
The other arm was also blown off.
When his fingernails, which he had been barely holding on to, broke off, he lost both of his arms.
Only then did he admit it.
Roman Dmitry.
He was a monster beyond human limits.
He could never be defeated with his own power, and what was even more absurd was that this man was not doing his best.
Babel couldnt handle it with a simple pushing attack.
If Roman Dmitri was a stronger being than this, the reality would be difficult to ept, but this guy might be a monsterparable to the Demon King.
Parss.
The runaway is over.
Because he consumed so much mana, the amount of mana dissipated was greater than the amount of dark mana supplied.
sure
I had to run away.
Once they had fled, they had to report how powerful the entity that had invaded the Pandemonium was.
however.
sh.
Pooh.
My body staggered.
With blood gushing out like a fountain, Babel felt his head fly up into the sky.
Babel,mander of the 3rd Corps.
It was an empty end that no one could have imagined for a monster thatmanded the demon realm.
* * *
That moment.
sh.
The Demon King turned his head.
distance far away.
I felt Babels death.
Not only did the door to the demonic realm open, but Babels vitality faded in the sh of forces that took ce there.
You mean themander of the 3rd corps was defeated?
Augh came out.
Even if Babel was thest of the three corpsmanders, he was a monster who won the position of corpsmander after thousands of battles.
Such Babel was defeated by mere humans.
Also, the fact that he was defeated in the Pandemonium, which received an infinite supply of dark magic, was a problem that could never be overlooked.
Roman Dmitry.
It will definitely be him.
The monster who was rewriting the history of humans who ruined Alexanders n was the one who defeated Babel.
admired
I had high expectations for Roman Dmitri, but in fact, I thought that even a corpsmander could not handle the physical limitations of humans.
But as a result of what just happened, Roman Dmitry proved himself.
Even though he fought in the Demon Realm, the fight that ended in an instant meant that he overwhelmingly defeated Babel.
Interest turned.
The devils n.
contained several meanings.
As Babel said, there are some things that cant tolerate a situation where weak beings like humans dominate a world, but in the process, I hoped that strong people who would stimte their interest would appear.
The Demon Realm is a world of weak meat and strong food.
In a world where it is natural to be eaten if you are weak, the overwhelming domination gave the demon king a tremendous sense of helplessness.
I wanted to try it out.
Who is Roman Dmitry?
If he is strong enough to overwhelm the corpsmanders, it will bring great joy to the demon king.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
generated magic.
He expressed his authority and spoke to the beings who followed him.
My soldiers. A mere human being dared to set foot in thend of demons. the festival has begun Pay them dearly with blood and death.
Parss.
Dark magic spread.
powerful powers.
Humans who set foot in the Demon Realm will face a hopeless reality before enjoying the joy of victory.
* * *
The death of Babel.
ended the battle.
The monsters who lost theirmander either died or fled, and the soldiers responded indifferently to the overwhelming victory.
Burn the corpses of demons.
Move fast!
Victory.
It was a natural result.
Since their goal is to conquer the demon world, they did not react as if they had won the world with just one victory.
I knew it was only the beginning.
Rather than hastily popping the champagne of victory, the soldiers moved in perfect order ording to the manual they had been training intensely for the past 15 days.
chuckle.
Gather the bodies in one ce.
Then he set it on fire.
The mes blessed with divine power burned the corpses of monsters andpletely extinguished the magic of darkness.
series of appearances.
Isabelle recognized the intention at once.
Are you going to block even the smallest variables?
devils of the devil.
They even controlled death.
Just because a life was cut off doesnt mean its not dangerous, so the act of collecting and burning the corpses was a way to prepare for an emergency.
The problem was the reaction of the soldiers. Watching them move in unison, Isabel was at a loss for words.
What the hell happened out there?
devildom.
It was a symbol of fear.
The reason Isabelle knew the truth but didnt tell the truth was that no one wanted to hear it.
The history of the past has proven how brutal demons in the underworld can be.
Everyone tried to ignore their existence because humans couldnt handle it anyway.
It was taboo.
I didnt want to deal with it, I just hoped that it wouldnt happen.
But now.
The appearance unfolding before my eyes was different frommon sense.
Not only did the soldiers boldly step into thend of demons and engage in battle, but they also responded appropriately while epting victory as a matter of course.
It was more than Isabel had hoped for.
I wanted humans to be one like this, but I thought it was impossible because I knew how weak the human mind was.
I couldnt understand.
What made people change like this?
How can people who didnt move no matter how much they cried out because it was Gods will, show such a strong appearance?
I need to know the truth.
I was curious.
what happened outside
And what is the reason for going over to the demon realm?
Isabel approached Roman Dmitri and honestly asked him, whose breathing was not disturbed.
Please exin the situation to me. What is the reason for doing this nonsensical thing to open the door of the demon world by yourself?
* * *
Description by Chris.
said for a while
The copse of Arcadia, the death of Alexander in the Second Continental War, and through a series of circumstances, Roman Dmitri dered the birth of the Dmitri Empire, and the result was the Continental Alliance that can now be seen in front of your eyes.
enough exnation.
Isabelle had mixed emotions.
Roman Dmitry. He really was the protagonist of the oracle.
It was a really short time.
It was undeniable that he was the protagonist of the oracle if he had achieved the achievement of unifying the continent within it.
In fact, I couldnt fully understand even after listening to the exnation.
I knew what had happened outside, but each and every one of the incidents that Chris calmly spoke of was a huge incident.
Especially the sh with Valha.
When he heard the incident that was the starting point of the Continental War, he had no choice but to admit that he was a different being from himself.
If the.
If he had been in the same situation as Roman Dmitri, would he have been able to go to war just because he found out that the Duke of Vieto was actually Alexanders minion?
It would have been impossible. It was as Roman Dmitri said.
Roman Dmitri said that he would make a decision even at the cost of countless sacrifices if he was a threat to Dmitri, but Isabel would have tried to find a more peaceful way.
I didnt think that I was absolutely wrong.
but.
It was different depending on the situation.
At least in a chaotic world threatened by demons, determination like that of Roman Dmitri was needed.
If only I had known that Roman Dmitri was so strong. I wouldnt have to go over to the demon realm. If I did, the people who followed me might not have died like that.
I bit my lip.
Leo and the soldiers.
They epted death along with themselves.
At the time, I thought that was the only solution, but when I looked at the people who were moving in perfect order following Roman Dmitri, I thought I had cornered myself.
If only he had known Roman Dmitris skills a little more clearly. If only he was really strong enough to be the main character of the oracle.
In a situation where I survived alone, the thoughts thatplicated my head were not easily shaken.
I suppressed my emotions.
The war isnt over yet.
The allied forces in front of them proved that the sacrifice was not meaningless, and time was running out as they suffered from guilt just because they survived alone.
Babel, themander of the 3rd Corps, was just the beginning.
Knowing what threats lurked in the future, Isabelle faced reality and asked what she did not understand.
I know that Dmitri unified the continent. But why the hell did you open the door to the demon realm yourself? This world, infested with the power of darkness, is apletely advantageous environment for the demons of the underworld. It would have been better to be fully prepared if I had found out the passage to the Demon Realm, but I cant understand why I went directly to the Demon Realm. Could it be that its not because I want to avenge mankind?
For whatever reason.
I couldnt understand this situation.
Stepping into the Demon Realm could only be exined as an act of suicide.
Chris said.
It is to conquer the Demon Realm.
I beg your pardon?
Moment.
My heart sank.
She thought there would be no more surprises, but the word conquering the demon world tore hermon sense to shreds.
Chapter 448
Chapter 448 Conquest of the Pandemonium (3)
Conquest of the Pandemonium.
It was a word that I couldnt help but doubt my ears.
Isabel, who had been thinking about Chris remarks for a long time, said with a face that she couldnt understand.
If Im not misunderstood, does that mean that you opened the dimensional door to conquer the Pandemonium?
Thats right.
It was absurd.
Are you going to conquer the demon realm?
He himself had been struggling to stop the war with the demon world, but Roman Dmitri came to an unexpected conclusion.
Does Roman Dmitri really think that conquering the demon realm is possible?
she too
I wanted to sympathize.
For the ideal future of conquest of the demon world, he wanted to burn his will to win the war like them.
But I couldnt.
Because he was well aware of how futile his purpose was to conquer the Demon Realm, he had no choice but to pour cold water on those who were full of will.
That is impossible.
It was a firm answer.
At those words while looking at Chris, the eyes of the soldiers who were organizing the surroundings focused on Isabel.
It was intentional.
I told everyone the truth, including Chris, and to theirmander, Roman Dmitri.
What do you think the conclusion I came to from far-fetched madness in the Demon Realm? It is said that human power can never handle the demon realm. Here in the Demon Realm, there is the Demon King who rules the Demon Realm and three armymanders who serve him. Babel, themander of the 3rd corps you just defeated, is a corpsmander from monsters, but above him are monsters who have been nobles since birth. Actually, those things arent that important. If its Roman Dmitri who overwhelmingly defeated Babel, it wont be a problem just because hes a high-ranking corpsmander. But the Demon King is different.
Devil.
When she first became aware of his existence, Isabel felt a suffocating fear.
he was special
In a chaotic time when there was no leader to rule the demon realm, the demon king subdued all demons in the demon realm that never sumbed.
It was a truly overwhelming force.
Babel, who was only a demon at the time, trembled at the gaze of the demon king, and like him, the demons who stood out in the great chaos bowed their heads, worshiping the demon king as a god.
The demon realm has been unified.
Isabel read the memories of the monsters and saw with her own eyes how shocking the history of that day was.
The standards of the Demon Realm are different from those of the human world. I didnt get the title of the demon king because I was the strongest among the many living creatures living in the demon realm, but I epted the existence of the demon king because I judged that I couldnt win even if all of them attacked. Conquering the Pandemonium means defeating such an existence. I also believe in Roman Dmitri. If it is a force that conquered the continent in a short time, it will surely show power that transcends human limitations. What I want to tell you now is not the realm of trust. Even knowing the strength of the Demon King, do we need to fight in an environment favorable to the enemy?
My heart ached.
The reality that humans say their decisions are wrong even though they show the ideal look they hoped for made me feel hopeless.
However, I couldnt ignore reality.
I believed that if you sincerely want humanity to move in the right direction, it is right to speak properly even in a miserable reality.
At least.
It was not a demonic conquest.
The war here was entirely unfavorable to humans.
We must return to the surface world. The ground world also assimtes with the demon world, so the enemies exert their full power, but they can still counter the enemys attacks under the blessing of God. So take your pick.
I turned my head.
At the end of it was Roman Dmitri.
If we want to reverse the choice, now is the only time we can decide.
* * *
Saint Isabel.
Her words had weight.
It made sense, and Roman Dmitry didnt think she was necessarily wrong.
but.
Isabel. We have already made our decision. And no one present here has easily thought of the goal of conquering the demon realm. the devil will be strong We chose to know the truth.
all soldiers.
There was no agitation on his face.
Roman Dmitry told people the truth.
The possibility that not a single one of them might return alive, given how powerful the enemies lurking in the Demon Realm are.
Still, the reason the soldiers made their decision was clear.
War in enemy territory guarantees the safety of the family, and if the war is won, humans can achieveplete peace.
That was it.
The soldiers willingly risked their lives for the future of mankind because they believed in Roman Dmitri.
Rather, it was Isabel who was taken aback.
She thought she would be persuaded if she told her the truth about the demon realm, but she felt impatient with the calm peoples reactions.
Its not such a simple matter to think about. After this moment passes, we cannot undo our choices.
It was a voice of concern.
Isabelle always worried about the worst.
Thats why he chose to go to the demon world, and now that all the soldiers who followed him died, he hoped that their sacrifice would not be in vain.
Its not just to cause division.
If there was even a little bit of danger, he thought it was necessary to warn him of the danger no matter what the general trend would be.
her heart.
not everyone knew
People didnt agree, but they remembered her sacrifice.
said Roman Dmitry.
I have lived through the history of struggle. Barco, Marquis Benedict, Valha, and Cronus. At the time of war with them, everyone considered them impossible opponents, but after making a decision, they led the war to victory without hesitation. This time is no different. People believe in the footsteps of my life. I will ask you. When I faced themander of the 3rd Corps, did you believe that I would win?
I thought it might be dangerous. The Babel I know is powerful enough to lead an army.
Your concerns are legitimate. But I knocked down the barbell. My followers defeated their enemies with the confidence that I would defeat Babel. Isabelle. The beings you fear are my responsibility. I will not be defeated, so all you need is your faith to trust me.
asserted
There was not the slightest doubt.
Even after hearing the devils truth, Roman Dmitri showed a firm attitude that he would not be defeated.
I askedst.
We acknowledge your noble sacrifice, but there is no room for you to intervene in our decision. So choose. Will you put down your heavy burden as a saint and cooperate with us, or will you take a step back and observe the situation?
at that point.
Isabelle couldnt hide her trembling eyes.
* * *
It felt like getting hit in the back of the head.
It was the first time.
In a situation where the fate of mankind is at stake, the situation in which you say that this is not your domain.
Isabelle, I believe in you.
Saintess, please tell us the correct answer.
Please give the Queen an order.
all people.
I just looked at Isabel.
Because she is a saint and because she is a queen.
People didnt look at her as the human Isabel and found the answers to all their problems in her.
So I couldnt help but be embarrassed by Roman Dmitris words. Even though the fate of mankind was at stake, there was no room for him to intervene, and he said that he could remain as a bystander if he wanted to.
suddenly.
Leos words came to mind.
She said that even if she puts down the burden of being a saint, humans will always find an answer.
People have found a new answer. I believe that if you follow Roman Dmitri, you can handle even the Demon King, just as you destroyed Cronus and Valha. Leo was right. Even if its not me, there are people who can take my ce, and Roman Dmitri is more than enough to fill that role. I cant act like that. Im not strong enough to utter the conviction that Ill definitely win in a situation where Im facing an unknown being like a demon king. Both physically and mentally.
Looking back.
People couldnt help but listen to him.
She mentions the existence of the demon world, but she couldnte up with a way to deal with it.
because it was real
People turned away from it because it was an uneptable reality, and regarded the demon world as an unavoidable natural disaster.
Luna has be so closed.
It was a world where only those who followed Isabel lived, and Isabel never thought that it could epass everyone.
Roman Dmitry was different.
earned peoples trust.
He said that if you prove yourself by destroying Cronus and Valha and follow him, no problem will be a problem.
What people needed was that kind of confidence.
Even if it was a feeling of grabbing a straw at the edge of a cliff, the leaders confidence had a tremendous impact on the people.
God knew. The fact that Roman Dmitri will never be shaken by any danger.
really.
My mind wasplicated.
When we first met, he drew the line that he would only pursue his personal goals and would not sacrifice himself for the sake of mankind.
He was an honest person.
If he was the protagonist of the oracle, he thought that a certain resolution was needed to collide with the demon world.
For those who pursue personal goals, the Demon Realm is a very threatening enemy.
Until humanity was cornered, it seemed that they would never risk waging war against the Demon World themselves.
It was a mistake.
Roman Dmitry was bold.
As soon as he regarded the demon realm as an enemy, instead of ignoring the danger, he boldly decided to conquer the demon realm.
I wanted to believe.
More than a god who doesnt always tell the right answer.
I really hoped that this being in front of me would solve all my problems.
Oh God. If Roman Dmitri is indeed the protagonist of the oracle you have been waiting for, from now on I will do what my heart tells me to do without thinking about the future. I will do what I think is right.
The silence was long.
People looked at Isabel.
No matter what choice she made, people wanted to support her because she was worth it.
Isabelle said.
I will join you. I want to follow Roman Dmitri to defeat the demons of the underworld and restore peace.
made a decision
There were no more traces of worry on her face.
* * *
Things have been sorted out.
meanings were gathered.
Upon Isabels joining, the leaders of the Continental Alliance gathered together for the future.
Isabelle, please.
all right.
He nodded.
Isabelle had spent a long time in the Pandemonium, so it was necessary to devise a strategy based on her information.
The Pandemonium is apletely different world from the terrestrial world. The purple color that dyed the world dark means that it has beenpletely contaminated by the magic of darkness, and it has turned into an environment in which normal animals and nts cannot grow. And that is also the reason why the demon king wants to upy the earthly world. It is intended to extend the lifespan of the Demon Realm by absorbing other dimensions before this world, which has reached the end of its lifespan, perishes.
dimensional rules.
It was the price of indiscriminately viting it.
If Alexandre continued to exist, the earthly world would one day meet the same ending as the demonic world.
Even I havent been able to confirm how many monsters exist in the Pandemonium yet. What is certain is that if the demon king cannot be defeated, it is impossible to conquer the demon world, and he is living in the only remaining building in the demon world called the demon king castle. But getting there is impossible. The moment the dimensional door opened, the Demon King would have noticed our presence and would have sent troops here. If there were a small number of people, they would move while erasing their tracks with the power of divine power, but it would be virtually impossible to avoid the demon lords gaze with a force thisrge.
That was bad news.
The reason Isabel was able to survive in the Demon Realm was because she moved while erasing her traces.
If that method is not avable.
I had to deal with the war of attrition.
And in this world infested with countless monsters, it was virtually impossible to handle them with the number of humans.
Isabel also had no clear solution.
If she had been able to solve the problem, she would have carried out any method before Roman Dmitri decided to conquer Pandemonium.
I couldnt even move on my own.
No matter how strong the power of divine power is, the closer the distance to the demon castle, the more exposed it is.
atst.
There was no way.
When everyones eyes turned to Roman Dmitri, he calmly listened to the story and finally opened his mouth.
Like Isabel said, there is no shortcut to this trip to the demon world. Even if it does exist, the beings in the demon realm will have a better understanding of it than we, who are not familiar with this world. If there is no way to erase traces even with divine power, we have no choice but to choose one way.
From the beginning, the rough picture was decided.
The simplest yet most sure way.
All-out war. From now on, we will ughter all the enemies we encounter and move to the Devil Castle.
Chapter 449
Chapter 449 Conquest of the Demon Realm (4)
Kururururrureung.
Kieek.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a great spectacle.
Enough to fill the wide in, the number of monsters gathered in groups and rushed towards somewhere.
The ground shook at their footsteps.
If humans had seen this scene, they would have lost their fighting spirit at the sight of the monsters that were endlessly pouring in.
between them.
There were beings who moved slowly.
Among them, a man in a bloody cloak spoke to the existence of a ck robe apanying him right next to him.
Belzert. Has there ever been a precedent in the history of Pandemonium for the entire corps to move like this? It hasnt happened since the unification of the demon realm, so I didnt know that something like this would happen by a mere human scumbag.
Before unification, the concept of a corps did not exist.
Are you sure?
The blood-red manughed.
His name is Phoebe.
He was themander of the Demon Realms 2nd Corps.
A being who swore allegiance to the demon lord during a time called great chaos or great war, and the existence of the ck robe that did not reveal its face also had a past like that.
1st Corps Commander Belzert. The two beings, who are called symbols of fear by the demons of the demon realm, have now moved to deal with humans under themand of the demon king.
Phoebe couldnt hide her excitement.
Since he had spent quite a bit of time shutting himself up in the Demon Realm, he had no choice but to look forward to the moment of massacre that had beening for a long time.
By the way, a human named Roman Dmitri is also great. How dare you think of stepping into the realm of the Demon Realm for a human subject. With a force of this size, humans will never survive, no matter how powerful they are.
There was no worry to be found in Phoebe.
Unlike him, who was leisurely as if he was out for a walk, Belzert did not optimistically ept the demon kings order.
Roman Dmitry. He is a very dangerous man.
Just now.
Babel got hit.
Even in an unannounced battle, if Babel could be defeated so easily, then Roman Dmitri was clearly not to be taken lightly.
And above all, Belzart had memories of experiencing Roman Dmitris presence, even for a brief moment.
Battle with Shefir. On that day, Roman Dmitri stepped into the Demon Realm, and the space where the battle was fought was the realm of Belzert.
It was a strong memory.
As Roman Dmitris blow split Sefirs body, Belzerts eyes widened as he looked in that direction.
It was a devastating force. A being who uses such power would not be able to take it lightly, even if he was a human being. And that is the truth that can be known just by looking at the demon kings reaction. If it was an existence that could easily copse like Pivir said, the demon king wouldnt have given the order to mobilize the entire legion like this.
Ssssss.
With every breath he exhaled, the power of darkness rose.
Belzerts eyes sank.
No matter what happened in the future, he had no intention of meeting the end of Babel for the mere human.
Phevir. be careful. The opponent killed Babel.
Babel was born shallow .
Phevir.
All right.
Phoebe swallowed.
There was a clear order of existence among the beings of the demon realm.
If the demon king was an out-of-this-world existence that could not be approached, the next in rank was Belzert, themander of the 1st corps.
An existence that can never be protested as Fivir. Because rank means that it is strong, he kept his mouth shut against Belzerts coercive attitude.
It was then.
[Belzert. I found a human.]
It was a skirmisher.
There was a possibility that the enemies might escape, so some troops were sent first to track their traces.
[But there is a problem. Humans are not running away, but rather, a human supposed to be Roman Dmitri is approaching this ce alone. Seeing as he is far from other humans, he seems to be plotting some kind of n.]
Stand tall.
Belzert stopped walking.
Expectations were wrong.
Belzart showed a ferocious face at the actions of the humans.
Crazy guy.
sure
Roman Dmitry.
The mere human being had no intention of running away from the beginning.
* * *
It was as reported by the skirmisher.
Roman Dmitry walked alone.
Looking at the world dyed in purple, I recalled a moment from my previous life.
It was the same then as it is now. Many people had no choice but to die for the purpose I wanted to achieve.
Murim conquest.
Continent Conquest.
Even if the world changes, the life you live has not changed because you always want to rise to the top.
Just as Baek Joong-hyeok rose to the position of the heavenly demon.
Roman Dmitri ascended to the position of emperor at the cost of the deaths and blood of countless people, and now, judging that that was not enough, he looked beyond the conquest of the demon realm.
There were no regrets.
Even if you turn back time, you will live the same way.
but.
Now living in a new environment, Roman Dmitri had another value in mind.
There is no need to stand by the sidelines of meaningless sacrifices. I will move towards the purpose I want to achieve, but I will prevent those who are in the same fence as I am from falling behind as much as possible. If I had the strength I have now when I conquered Murim in my previous life, the people who followed me would not have died like that.
Even then people said
Baek Joong-hyeok is the best person in the world.
However, looking back now, it was only the level of the earth and not perfect, so people like mad horses had no choice but to die.
Experiencing a tedious peace, I kept looking back on the past.
If he had been a little more perfect, if he had gone one step further, wouldnt he have been able to protect his people?
The seat at the top was more empty than expected.
Having lost so many people, Roman Dmitri knew very well how empty the ce where everyone looked up to him was.
so.
I wanted to do my best.
The way to reduce peoples sacrifice is to take out as many enemies as you can to relieve peoples burden.
For that reason, I took the lead. He firmly conveyed his will to those who said that an all-out war was dangerous.
Everyone except me take charge of the rear. It is your role in this war to organize the battlefields I have passed and catch up.
It was an embarrassing statement.
Everyone protested, but there was no one who properly refuted Roman Dmitris statement that only by doing so could the damage be minimized.
Battle with Babel. Although he was overwhelmingly victorious, Babels mighty arms proved unstoppable by anyone except Roman Dmitri.
chris.
Kevin.
Edwin Hector.
Even those who are currently ssified as strong in the Continental Alliance will not be able to guarantee their lives if they deal with a monster like Babel.
Then there was nothing to say about beings beyond that.
In the first ce, it was normal for humans to not be able to handle monsters at the level of corpsmanders, as even Alexander, the 9th-circle mage, was insignificant.
only one.
Only Roman Dmitri was different.
He was a being living in an out-of-the-way world, and the existence of the corpsmanders was not a threat at all.
It was a reasonable choice.
for a perfect win.
to minimize damage.
Roman Dmitri thought of the life beyond, not just the victory in front of his eyes.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The ground shook.
Enemies were approaching.
Eventually, seeing the enemies filling up his field of vision, Roman Dmitry drew his sword with a calm face.
sereung.
then slowly
I moved towards the enemies who were rushing at me.
* * *
Jerking away.
It was an unreal sight.
An incalcble number of monsters and a single human walking towards them.
The world was shaken.
At the time when the monsters were revealing their sharp teeth, Roman Dmitri took the first step in the reign of the Heavenly Demon.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The first beings encountered were torn apart as they were.
Roman Dmitri, who tore through dozens of monsters at once, did not stop walking and faced the waves from the front.
A ferocious cry was heard from all directions.
The monsters pushed their faces in and tried to bite Roman Dmitri, and they shed their sharp ws at random, putting pressure on all sides.
It was a breathtaking sight.
It looked like it was about to be eaten, but the seething magic power hadnt finished its first step yet.
Quaang!
Papa papa pat.
Kieek.
Queueex!
Dozens per blow.
When he swung his sword, dozens of monsters screamed and sttered blood.
The monster that stuck his head in had his head cut off, and the monster that wielded his ws had his arm cut off.
There were no exceptions. All the beings who encountered Roman Dmitri died without exception.
Lee Cho-shik in the first half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a massacre.
Even monsters with strong skins were swept away by the aura storm, and Roman Dmitry continued to dig into the space infested with enemies.
It was to the point where I couldnt see the purple scenery anymore.
Even when he looked around, even when he looked at the sky, there were only monsters rushing to take his life.
Kaak-!
they gave up their lives
Millions or more monsters were mobilized.
Although they had already ughtered thousands of monsters, it was still a small number that did not affect the general trend in the slightest.
The Demonic Spirits obeyed the Demon Kingsmand.
The demon kings wrath awaits those who retreat, so they run with their eyes open even though they know they will die.
Kwadeuk.
The head is broken.
Pooh.
The monster, whose chest was ripped open, swung an ax at Roman Dmitris head while spitting up blood.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
That was it.
Roman Dmitry always trampled on his opponent no matter how he tried.
In a situation where countless attacks were intertwined within a second with eyes wide open, not a single attack could achieve significant results.
He repeated the steps of the Heavenly Demons reign.
The stronger the destructive power of the first step, the second step, and the third step, at some point, not dozens, but hundreds of monsters were swept away in one blow.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Extinct.
Ripping the demons to pieces, Roman Dmitri broke through between them in a blood-stained figure.
I took a breath.
It sucked up the mana of the demon realm.
The magic of darkness makes the human body devastated, but Roman Dmitri filtered out the magic and absorbed it with danteon.
An endless battle with enough enemies to fill your field of vision. It was a familiar environment for Roman Dmitri.
Despite dealing with countless enemies, Roman Dmitri conserved his stamina.
beyond this.
The demon king existed.
I didnt overlook the fact that I would deal with him someday.
puck.
I stepped on the monsters head.
He made sure to cut off the breath of the enemies he faced so that those who would follow him would not be burdened.
more.
more more more
stained with blood
I ran over with intent to kill.
As the madness as the heavenly demon, which had been suppressed, exploded, the corpses of the monsters began to pile up as time went on.
* * *
The 2nd Corps Commander, Fivir, arrived at the scene.
Checking the situation from a distance, he showed admiration for Roman Dmitris power.
How can a mere human show such destructive power?
It was overwhelming.
The sight of casually digging into a space infested with monsters and ughtering them proves how Roman Dmitri defeated Babel.
It couldnt be seen as human. Destructive power that can tear the hard outer shell of a monster at once, and strong mental strength that does not shake even when attacked from all directions.
In addition, his undisturbed breathing even in the ongoing fight proved that Roman Dmitri was a dangerous being.
Pk.
Belzert has arrived.
He understood the situation and spoke in a slightly firm voice.
Phevir. Humans shouldnt be more rampant.
All right.
He nodded.
I agreed.
The Demon King ordered the extermination of humans, and if they failed to properly implement it, the Demon King would never forgive them. The feeling
was enough.
In order to carry out the grand n to upy each dimension in the future, there was no reason to kill all the monsters in the process of dealing with humans.
Please follow me.
Squeak.
Phoevirs figure disappeared.
As he covered his body with a cloak, he permeated into the purple world and disappeared.
It was Pivirs specialty.
When the maelstrom of the Pandemonium reached its peak, Phoebe actively used her concealment skills to deal with her enemies.
I was thinking of using the same method this time.
I was ashamed to give my all to a human being, but Roman Dmitri showed it was worth it.
blow.
The fight wont be long.
I was confident that I would clear this situation in a single attack.
even at that moment.
Kwadeuk.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The monsters died.
Feeling Roman Dmitris explosive presence, Pyvir quickly approached him.
Removed the presence.
waited for the time
A cheeky human bastard. In the world of humans, you may be a being who transcends limits, but to us who have constantly struggled, you are nothing more than a familiar being. That is defeat. Thecent thought that it is possible to dare to invade the realm of demons without thinking about the limits of the race will lead humans to their downfall.
Confusion reached its peak.
Just dealing with the rushing enemy, Roman Dmitri seemed to have no time to pay attention to anything else.
It was then.
pod.
Pk.
I pulled back my cloak.
Revealing his presence, Fivir exploded his magic power.
Blood explosion.
It was an attack that brought him to this position.
Magical power exploded in an instant, sweeping away the space before Roman Dmitri had time to react.
die!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
1 second?
no.
area of 1 second or less.
As the intense explosion engulfed Roman Dmitri, Phoebes eyes widened.
Pooh.
Keuuk?!
I screamed.
fleeting moment.
Before Phoebe could do anything, Roman Dmitris sword was tearing through his chest.
Chapter 450
Chapter 450 Conquest of the Demon Realm (5)
It was a truly fleeting moment.
The series of situations in which Fivir came out of hiding and manifested her powers took ce in the short time between closing her eyes and opening them again.
It was not an area for humans to react.
Even if the opponent was a strong man like Belzart, he was certain that he would not be able to react perfectly unless he was a demon king.
however.
Cheaaaaaaaagh!
He screamed and stepped back.
I sat down on the floor in pain as if my chest was burning, and I could see my tattered chest with trembling eyes.
Blood poured out profusely.
Part of the exposed breastbone was shattered and stabbing the internal organs, and the fragments of the aura that were stuck to the organs gave a burning pain.
Ugh.
A groan came out.
I couldnt figure out what the hell was going on.
Obviously, Roman Dmitri attacked the timing to cut down the monster, but the situation he faced was the scene of his own body being torn apart.
sure Roman Dmitry was not unaware of his stealth.
Even though I knew it, I just stood by and judged that I could respond sufficiently.
It was then.
When he looked up, he saw a sword shing over his head.
Die.
The dark shield.
Quaang!
Clink.
It was a brief difference.
Beelzerts magic at a distance blocked the attack, and at the moment the Dark Shield broke, he blew himself away and fled.
Every time I moved, a shock urred in my chest.
Thinking that she might die at this rate, Pivir grabbed the heads of the monsters that were infesting her with both hands.
Quack.
Blood drain.
Rurr rrr.
sucked up blood
The monsters dried up like mummies in an instant, and the more they sucked their blood, the more the scars on their chests healed.
Even crawling on the ground like a dog, I couldnt fully ept the situation.
Even when he epted themand of the demon king, he did not know that he would use blood drain against humans.
Anger arose.
The moment he turned his head to fight back with anger, he felt his body freeze.
Pooh.
Queueek.
Kieek.
Demons were torn apart.
As soon as Fivir ran away, demons blocked the path, and Belzerts ck magic attacked Roman Dmitri from afar.
But none of the attacks worked.
Raising an aura, he cut off Belzerts ck magic, and then ughtered the monsters he blocked, and wereing towards him urately.
just a little while ago.
At the mention of Roman Dmitri approaching alone, Pyvir smiled and said:
There are only two possibilities we can think of. Either the humans are stupid enough to not even think of our strength, or maybe theyre trying to catch something while Roman Dmitri gets his attention. Isnt it really the same? Thinking you can survive in the Demon Realm by rolling your head.
It was different from Belzart.
Belzert showed a ferocious face, but Fivir couldnt understand how he reacted so seriously.
After all, the opponent is only human. If he couldnt handle the countless monsters, he couldnt survive no matter what method he mobilized.
And now.
Pooh.
Blood was sttered.
The moment I met Roman Dmitris gaze, his voice pierced my ears.
Are you Pivir, themander of the 2nd Corps?
I got goosebumps.
sure
This guy really intended to ughter so many monsters by himself.
* * *
Late stage.
In fact, all troops except for Roman Dmitri, whose name was embarrassingly embarrassing, were following the path Roman Dmitri had passed btedly.
It was a moment of mixed feelings for them.
In the world they live in, powerful people are usually only giving orders, but Roman Dmitri stood at the forefront despite being emperor.
far away
No one could slow down at the thought of the battle that would take ce in a ce out of sight.
As they were moving, Isabelle asked Chris.
Is this really the right thing to do?
Roman Dmitrys strategy.
It was reckless.
Isabel was the one who argued against the idea of taking the risk alone until the end of the meeting.
Now I know what type of person Roman Dmitri is.
You know that he is a strong person who never backs down and does not allow a singlepromise, but the problem is that the opponent is not a human being.
Chris said.
I am also worried about my lord. I just believe in the decision he made.
His heart also boiled.
The order to take on the second team meant that it was impossible to y any further role against the demons of the underworld.
I was angry.
My pride was hurt.
I wanted to do it together, even risking my life, but the experience suppressed my emotions.
I have experienced many battlefields with His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. He led the always unfavorable war to victory, and Dmitry earned the title of empire. But you know whats really funny? Even I, who thinks I know Emperor Roman Dmitry better than anyone else, have never seen him at his full potential. The enemies that people said were impossible were mere adversaries who did not even need to show their limits against His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. So even if you dont understand, you follow.
Kwak.
I grabbed my sword.
What you can and cannot do.
The words he said to Hans were the attitude that Dmitris people had to ept inmon.
We believe in our lord. If its his order, there will be a reason, and I dont think the lord who has been waiting for so many enemies will fall in front of him. So, the saintess, do just that. Even if this choice plunges you into ruin, Dmitris people will carry out your lords orders.
It was a great will.
Isabelle swallowed.
I seemed to know now.
Why Dmitris people blindly follow Roman Dmitri.
He was different from himself.
Even himself, who experienced a really short time looking at a strong being who did not hesitate to shoulder his burden, developed trust in Roman Dmitri.
believed that he can handle the trials ahead.
Then, from now on, what everyone, including himself, had to do was to perfectly carry out his orders.
Everyone raise your arms!
chuckle.
Chris signaled.
The remnants of the demons were visible.
Looking at the corpses of monsters scattered everywhere, the soldiers of the Continental Alliance showed their eyes boiling with determination.
At this end there will be Roman Dmitry.
I could see the demons in my field of vision.
then.
Follow His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry! Attack the entire army!
Attack!
For Dmitri!
There was no reason to hesitate.
advance.
Led by Chris, the soldiers of the Continental Union rushed towards the monsters seen from afar.
* * *
Age of mayhem.
The corpsmanders, including Pivir, each showed a tremendous presence until they knelt down to the demon king.
Belzart of ck Magic.
Phoebe, ruler of blood.
Up to the barbell of monstrosity.
Belzart ughtered hundreds of thousands of monsters with a single ck magic, and there was no existence that Fivir could not kill with the power of blood.
Babel is a monster that transcends the limits of a monster.
As they built their respective domains, they epted the title of Corps Commander as the Demon King, a being that they could not dare to surpass, appeared.
they were proud
Even though they were defeated by the demon king, they thought that no one except him could handle them.
And now.
Pride was shattered.
I felt like my bloody spirit would be blown away by the sight of Roman Dmitri, who was following me like crazy.
Blood rain.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Blood was sttered everywhere.
The blood from the corpses of the monsters turned into hundreds of thorns and then poured down like rain towards Roman Dmitri.
Phoebe had the experience of defeating a major demon with this skill.
It was a truly relentless attack that pierced the entire body, but it did not work against Roman Dmitri.
Kaka Kakang.
identally blocked
Roman Dmitri countered Pivirs attacks one by one and cut off the head of the attacking monster in the process.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
He killed so many monsters that Roman Dmitris dark hair looked bloody.
At that moment, Belzarts magic exploded. Dark magic raged, and ck lightning fell on Roman Dmitris head.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
one to many.
It was an overwhelmingly unfavorable environment.
Now, in a situation where it was understandable to copse, Roman Dmitri broke through the magical storm and rushed forward.
Quarleung.
Papa papa pat.
The demons bodies were torn apart.
Roman Dmitri narrowed the distance with Fivir and ughtered the beings blocking the path in an instant.
Demons also have grades.
In the stages divided into the highest, upper, middle, and lower levels, the highest level monsters could not be ignored simply with their physical abilities, even if they did not have special powers.
The heads of dozens of such top-notch monsters flew away at once.
They rushed to attack Roman Dmitri, but they staggered and copsed without any special harvest.
cooong.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
Phoebesplexion turned pale.
any attack.
None of the methods worked.
The monster called Roman Dmitri, who faced it, looked like he could not handle it.
Its an existenceparable to the Demon King. We can never defeat them alone.
I felt a huge difference.
I was convinced that Roman Dmitri was the same as he had been on his knees in just 30 seconds when he faced the Demon King.
Btedly, Belzerts warning came to mind. Thinking about it, Belzart didnt seem to be putting all his energy into it.
C Mr. Belzert. Even now, we must report to the Demon King and retreat. Its not something we can afford.
signaled urgently.
Belzarts answer came back to the voice that connected the mind.
[Disallowed. What do you think is the reason the demon king sent us? He wants to test Roman Dmitri now. How powerful he is and whether its worth going directly. So we must not back down until His orders are given. Rebellion will surely lead to death.]
Damn it!
I found out btedly.
Belzert.
he knew the truth
Thats why I tried to put myself in the foreground and confirm the power of Roman Dmitri.
Kwadeuk.
Blood sttered right in front of me.
I knew that I couldnt survive by just running away from the monsters body being torn apart.
I had to feed myself somehow. She is Pivir, themander of the 2nd Corps.
He, who had brought down all the famous monsters in the demon realm, could not be killed by humans in the demon realm.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic power was opened.
Explosive magic enveloped him, turning Phoebes eyes red.
Blur Kuck.
sh.
I opened my eyes.
Before he could even manifest his power, Roman Dmitris sword blew off his head this time.
* * *
It was an overwhelming sight.
after Babel.
Even Phoevir was helpless.
Roman Dmitri took his eyes off Fivirs head rolling on the floor and looked at Belzert in the distance.
Is the devils intention not toe forward until all of you die?
anywhere.
The presence of the Demon King was not felt.
She brushed her blood-stained hair and walked in the direction of Belzert with a calm face.
Then I have no choice but to kill them all.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
ran up
This time, Belzart, who observed the series of situations with the target changed, twisted his expression.
Dangerous.
Just like Phoebes idea.
He didnt do his best on purpose.
It was also to check the power of Roman Dmitri, and even if Pyvir died, there was a way to rece him.
The problem was that Roman Dmitri was stronger than he thought.
From the beginning, I raised my strength to the fact that if I was a little careless, I could not do anything and be defeated.
Roman Dmitry! I admit that you are strong, but you can never be the opponent of the Demon King. Revival.
Kururureureung.
Cheak!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Magic power spread.
The corpses whose limbs had been torn were resurrected, and among them was Phoebe with red eyes.
In an instant, numerous monsters appeared on the road that Roman Dmitri was advancing on.
They stopped Roman Dmitri with meat bullets. Even if hundreds were ughtered, thousands filled in their ce, blocking the road.
at the same time.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
circle opened.
Belzartpletely assimted himself into the demon realm.
I never thought I would use this.
shambles.
On that day, Belzert was the one who resisted the Demon King to the very end.
In the end, he knelt down, but unlike other beings who epted the reality, he was worried that he could die at any time at the whim of the demon king.
The power of ck magic. He polished it to the limit.
If the dayes against the devil, he prepared his own weapon to give him a shot.
Even after Phoebe died.
The Demon King did not appear.
With that, the demon king conveyed his will, so Belzart revealed his strength to live.
Death.
death order.
Magic power exploded.
Roman Dmitry also faced the sight.
Roman Dmitry rather felt his heart pounding at the tremendous magical power that seemed to engulf the world.
How far can you handle it?
Shefir.
The blow that killed him.
It was different then and now.
At that time, if it was used at the level of knowledge, now it has reached the sky.
Roman Dmitri gripped his sword tightly.
The distance from Belzert was still far, but that didnt matter too much.
widely.
eighth step.
Mana exploded.
Roman Dmitri swung his sword at the magic that spewed out like an active volcano.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
I sincerely begged you.
Belzert.
May this attack be warded off.
to entertain yourself a little more.
Chapter 451
Chapter 451 Conquering the Demon Realm (6)
Kururrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a destructive energy.
At this moment when he faced Roman Dmitri head-on, memories of the past reyed in Belzerts mind.
The day Shefir died.
Belzert was lost in thought.
This is truly the power of a mere human being. Something went wrong. The people I know can never escape the limits of their birth. However, this attack that wiped out Sefir in one blow is a destructive force that far transcends the human limits we have been observing.
beyondmon sense
It was a destructive power that even Belzart had to be wary of, and from then on, curiosity about Roman Dmitri arose.
An existence that appears like aet and destroys the grand n of the demon realm.
In order to prepare for the variable called Gra, it was necessary to visit the ce where Sefir died and find out what had happened.
The method was simple.
If you read the memory of the earth, you can vividly confirm a series of situations as if you were seeing them right in front of you.
however.
It didnt.
Because pride wouldnt allow it.
To be precise, he was barely able to show other beings that he was wary of humans.
devildom.
Its a predators world.
Even the monsters at the lowest level consider themselves predators, so how would they react if they confirmed their wary of humans? everyone willugh
Even though they were tied to the same corpsmander, it was clear that Fivir and Babel would also criticize them for dropping the corpsmanders status to the ground.
It was a way of thinking that was logically iprehensible.
It was natural to prepare for the danger, but Belzart had no intention of taking the me just because of a human being.
I turned my head.
turned away
Because its human anyway.
No matter how strong it is, the fact that its just that, I just skipped over the problem.
And now.
Belzert sincerely regretted it.
If I had known that Roman Dmitri would conquer the continent in such a short time, if I had known that he was a warlike being enough to cross over to the demon realm, if I had known that he was a monster that evenmanders like Babel and Fivir could not handle. I would have prepared for his existence unconditionally.
If it was a problem that could threaten his life, apart from hurting his pride, he would not have cared about the eyes of the people around him.
regretted it btedly.
Aura erupted explosively.
The destructive power from Roman Dmitri made Belzert think that he might be attacked at this rate.
Ill do my best for this blow.
Increased the circles mana.
Increased mana even more.
Judging that even that was not enough, he even recovered the mana used for revival. The monsters that had crossed the river of death copsed.
I knew how dangerous this decision was, but I thought that if I didnt destroy Roman Dmitri with a single blow, I might die like this.
mere human.
I sincerely acknowledged it.
If the blow with all ones strength does not work, Roman Dmitri will be the kind of monster that can never be defeated no matter how hard he tries and can take over the ce of the demon king.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic power exploded.
Deaths destructive power.
It was believed that the moment it came into contact with the opponents aura, it would tear the aura and swallow the life force intact.
And saw.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
huge crash.
In the midst of that, a ray of light prated his magical power.
On that day, I should have prepared for that blow.
like that.
Puff puff puff puff puff.
Belzerts consciousness was swept away by a magical storm.
* * *
Fluff.
got down on his knees
Belzert let out a heavy breath.
Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
The voice didnte out right.
When he looked down with trembling eyes, his breastbones were all shattered, exposing the contents inside.
It was difficult to find the shape of the circle surrounding the heart.
Being torn to pieces meant dying, so Belzart swallowed the disgusting energy and raised his head.
No, I had to force myself to do it.
snap.
Belzert.
It felt like a rough hand.
It was Roman Dmitry.
At the cold gaze looking down at him, an empty smile came out for a moment.
I cant believe Im defeated.
Just a blow.
It was overwhelming.
Belzert prepared a trumpet with the thought of preparing for the demon king, but it was mercilessly broken against a human.
It was a defeat that was nned from the beginning.
If Roman Dmitri was a beingparable to the Demon King, his stepping into the realm of the Demon World could not be seen as human arrogance.
Admitted.
Except for the demon king, no one will be able to handle this existence.
said Roman Dmitry.
It must be difficult for you to understand. Why are humans who were only prey still here?
Belzert was strong.
Unlike Sefir, who was killed in one blow, Belzert did not die even after facing the herbivore used in the second half of the heavenly realm head-on.
To be sure, there was no human being who could handle him.
But that didnt mean that those words meant that he would be a match for Roman Dmitri.
Strength is rtive.
Roman Dmitri destroyed Belzert and delivered a message to the demon king who would be beyond here from now on.
The reason is clear. You dared to invade my territory. Thend I rule and I have touched my people. I want to pay a certain price for those who have invaded my territory, not to take revenge on the history of this world.
Kwak.
gave strength to the hand.
Belzert struggled in pain from the strong pressure, but his wide-eyed eyes did not take his eyes off him.
It was disconcerting.
He could never have imagined that he would be hit back like this just because he invaded human territory.
This is the magic world.
A world that even God could not conquer.
Roman Dmitri tilted Belzerts head and thrust his sword into his throat.
This is just the beginning. wait. All beings in the demon realm will definitely pay the price.
Kwadeuk.
Quadd deuk.
cut off the neck
Belzert struggled, but he couldnt stop the pain from breaking through his skin and bones, which were harder than steel.
Roman Dmitrys execution was short-lived.
The monsters did not dare to approach the ruinednd, and in a situation where everyone could see, Roman Dmitri ended the life of themander of the 1st corps.
Took.
The soulless body fell to the floor.
When I turned my gaze and looked around, I could still see the number of monsters that filled my vision.
It was an endless fight.
It took a little more blood and death to bring down the being that was watching him from beyond.
If you dont show up until the end, Ill go there.
took a step
To the space full of monsters.
Roman Dmitry did not hesitate to reveal himself.
* * *
Monsters.
They are like beasts.
Although they are beings unable to make rational judgments, they instinctively feared the deaths of Fivir and Belzert.
Roman Dmitri was someone who should never be antagonized.
If they had the option of fleeing, they would have fled without hesitation, even in the presence of millions of their kin.
but.
Not now.
The Demon Kings orders are absolute.
Following his will, they rushed towards Roman Dmitri like crazy even though they knew they would die.
Kieack!
Kyaaak!
It was spectacr.
one human being.
millions of monsters.
intertwined with each other
It was a bloody battle full of blood and death, and Roman Dmitri seemed to have no physical consumption at all even when facing the corpsmanders.
I didnt know how many hours had already passed.
The world dyed in purple made me forget the concept of time, and the corpses piled up like a mountain did not look back and only moved forward.
The Demon Kings intentions were visible.
He willingly drove all the beings of the underworld to limb in order to test the human named Roman Dmitri.
You also long for me to be strong.
set of circumstances.
Roman Dmitri felt his blood boil.
It was a contradictory feeling.
The appearance of being excited about dealing with a strong being while looking forward to not sacrificing people.
In a previous life, Roman Dmitry suffered from thirst.
He conquered Murim before reaching the level of heaven, and even though he became stronger day by day, there was no opponent to confirm his strength.
A great thirst arose. He had always hoped for an opponent who would make his blood run hot, but the level of those who dared to say that he would mix a sword with the Heavenly Demon was pitiful.
Rather than not fighting, Baek Jung-hyeok made a procedure to pass through various barriers in order to challenge himself.
As a result.
no one challenged him
Far from dealing with Baek Joong-hyeok, even the beings that were put up as gateways were unable to defeat them, and all of them were decapitated.
It was a boring life.
Longing could not boil over, so it returned to a sense of skepticism about life.
But now.
I felt a sense of kinship with the Demon King.
The demon king acted as if he wanted his existence to be strong rather than paying attention to the war itself between the demon world and the earth world.
He was a being who could win even if he faced the entire Demon Realm alone.
Belzert Fivir Babel. In the process of dealing with themander of the 3rd Corps, who represents the Demon Realm, Roman Dmitri knew that they were feeling a great fear of the Demon King.
I was curious.
how strong he will be
Maybe it was an opponent who couldnt guarantee a match even if he did his best.
As Belzert endured this herbivore in the second half, Roman Dmitri could not hide his expectations for the Demon King.
I will dly take his test.
but.
He hoped that what he felt was true.
May the devil be strong.
To be the kind of opponent that you can do your best.
Roman Dmitry, engulfed in intense longing, confronted the relentlessly charging enemies without avoiding them.
* * *
Laters around that time.
It was a considerable force.
A considerable number of monsters remained in the ce where Roman Dmitri passed, and the Continental Allied Forces had to risk their lives just to deal with the remnants.
There was no end.
I was able to rx for the first day or two, but when I started to forget the concept of time, I physically hit my limit.
It was the same even now.
The battle was fought as usual, and when the people drenched in blood passed the hangobi, Chris pulled the sword out of the monsters body and shouted.
From now on, I will take a break here. Everyone take their ces and watch the surroundings ording to the order of alert.
All right.
It was a random movement.
Even if you catch roughly a week, the soldiers of the Continental Alliance must be apanied by a rest in a situation where it is enough.
Of course, I couldnt get enough rest.
It was enough to relieve muscle fatigue by closing my eyes for a while, and I preserved my stamina by filling my stomach with simple food such as beef jerky prepared in advance.
this magic trip.
I had no choice but to minimize the amount of troops.
They prepared as simple food as possible, and through the wizards subspace magic, they stocked up on enough food tost for a month.
It was the period set by Roman Dmitry. If the match was not seen within a month, there was a high probability that the trip to the magistrate would fail.
The break was short.
The break ended without knowing how it passed, and when he regained consciousness, he was dealing with monsters.
Pooh.
Queueek.
Blood spattered.
Isabel ughtered several monsters at once, then manifested the power of divine power and breathed blessings into the surroundings.
Bless.
A halo arose.
Isabel, who had followed thete corps, disying an activity worthy of the title of a saint, felt her reverence for Roman Dmitri grow as the battle continued.
The second group made a really great forced march.
Except for a brief break, everyone followed Roman Dmitri with their eyes on.
however.
I still havent caught up with him.
It should be normal to see Roman Dmitri by now, but at the ce where the second team always arrives, there are bodies presumed to have been killed by Roman Dmitri.
I couldnt help but admire.
I had already acknowledged Roman Dmitris skills, but I didnt know that he would show such overwhelming speed even though he could handle so many monsters alone.
And that wasnt all.
Were Dmitris soldiers this strong?
It was a memory gap.
Still, the Dmitri Isabel remembered had a certain amount of appearance, but in that short time, he showed a remarkable development.
Even themon soldiers, let alone strongmen like Chris and Kevin, showed no fear in the bloody melee.
I could see why people followed Dmitris decision. With these beings, there was nothing to be afraid of.
sh.
Kwadeuk.
Kyaaaaaagh!
The monsters were ughtered.
He swung his sword incessantly.
I was no longer alone.
I no longer had to carry all the burdens.
Since he was now only a member of the Continental Alliance, he didnt have to go all out to achieve more.
I focused only on the situation in front of me. He forgot everything and ughtered his enemies indiscriminately.
Time passed.
I didnt know how long it had been.
Her hair waspletely stained with blood, and now she was so in that she could smell the smell of blood every time she exhaled.
All of the Continental Allies were the same.
The time in the Demon Realm was so tense that there was no time to even bury the bodies of therades who died beside him.
if it was outside.
Day and night would have changed countless times.
As the battle continued, Isabel heard a screaming voice in her ears.
Hey there! Look over there!
I knew it intuitively.
that you have reached your destination.
As she raised her head and looked in the direction the sound had spoken, Isabel felt a shudder run through her body.
far away
The Demon King was seen.
It was only a vague shape, but it was definitely the Demon Castle.
Chapter 452
Chapter 452 Conquest of the Demon Realm (7)
The Demon Castle.
A man was looking at the scenery beyond the window in a ce where living things were not allowed.
Pale skin with ck hair down to her waist. Looking at him in human form with eyes as wide as hisplexion, no one would think he was a demon king.
However, the creatures of the demon world did not dare to set foot in the demon kings territory just because he existed in the demon castle.
distance far away.
Amotion was heard.
Due to a being rapidly approaching the demon king, the demon king could not sit still for a moment.
Roman Dmitry. You were real.
Commander of the 3rd Corps of the Demon Realm.
they were all defeated
The demon king was watching them die from here, and he was thrilled to see them copse overwhelmingly.
Themander of the 3rd Corps of the Demon Realm is by no means weak.
The reason they survived in the era of chaos was because they proved their qualifications, so they tried to test Roman Dmitri through them.
As a result.
It was perfect.
Roman Dmitry did not reveal his strength against themander of the 3rd Corps.
Rather, the sight of him killing Belzert and giving out warnings gave him unbearable pleasure.
Ive always been waiting for an existence like you.
long time ago
From the moment the demon king became conscious as a living being, the demon king was endowed with power that no one could touch.
He was a predator from birth.
In times of great turmoil, he disyed overwhelming force and never lost a beat in a life of repeated struggle.
He only moved ording to his instincts, but at some point, beings in the demon realm called him the Demon King.
It was the moment when a boring and boring life began.
Those who were afraid to even dare to look up at themselves did not be opponents of the struggle that could be said to be the meaning of the demon kings existence.
It was a boring day.
He tried many things to relieve his boredom, but nothing satisfied him.
Then one day.
Found an ancient record.
The era before the chaos.
At the time no one remembers, ancient records recorded that the demon world was attacked by the outside.
New dimension beings.
they were powerful
An attack was attempted simply for the purpose of destruction, and the war at that time drove the demon world to the path of destruction.
The devastation of the Demon Realm began like that.
In the end, the demons of the demon world survived and prevented it frompletely copsing, but the world where the system that is the basis of the great chaos copsed came from an external attack.
Interest turned.
The demon king did not ept that as a history of defeat.
He saw it as a new solution to his boredom.
If he possesses great power, he has no reason not to cross the dimension like the beings who attacked the demon realm.
to the process.
There will surely be a strong person who will make you happy.
From that conviction, he began to aim for the surface world, and when Alexander appeared, the n was materialized.
As expected, the invasion of the terrestrial world did not go smoothly.
Personal Desire Resurrection of Pandemonium The war, which started for various reasons, led to the death of themander of the 3rd corps and was driving the Pandemonium to ruin.
But I didnt care.
one of several reasons.
The demon king thought it was worth sacrificing the entire demon realm just by fulfilling his individual desire to meet a strong man.
That was the reality of creatures being eaten by predators.
Just the fact that they proved the existence of Roman Dmitri made them do their part and die.
The sound got closer.
The Demon King turned around.
Roman Dmitry. Please entertain me.
From now on.
It was his turn to enjoy his pastime.
* * *
There was an end to repeated battles.
Roman Dmitri, who was constantly ughtering his enemies, suddenly witnessed the demons fleeing.
The road is open.
Beyond the scattered monsters, I finally saw the appearance of the demon castle.
It must mean that he will deal directly with me now.
The intention was clear.
There was no reason to avoid it.
It was what Roman Dmitri also wanted, so he moved toward the demon castle that was visible.
Strategic factors were not considered this time.
If the demon king tries to trap him, he will cut him down with a single sword, but if he is strong enough to face him head-on, he will dly live up to his expectations.
It was an intense longing.
When I finally put the castle in front of my eyes, an existence appeared from the sky dyed purple.
Roman Dmitry. We finally meet.
was the devil
He stepped down like a staircase in the air and showed with his expression that he was also enjoying this moment.
His gaze searched every nook and cranny of Roman Dmitri.
Upon directly confirming that he was a pure human being who did not feel the energy of God at all, the demon king showed admiration.
How can a human body be so strong? In my infinite life, I am the first person like you. Thats why I hope the confrontation with you will be dramatic so that this moment can give each other all their might.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The magic power was seething.
Her eyes, shining purple, revealed her intent to kill.
From now on, my soldiers will attack the humans you brought. do not assert Unlike you, weak humans will neverst long. Roman Dmitry. Go all out. If you want to save your people, you will have to destroy me with all your might and help them.
It was as he said.
That moment.
The second team faced a hopeless reality.
* * *
The attack was sudden.
After discovering the Demon Castle, the second team, which was taking a short break, discovered demons rushing in from all directions.
Enemies!
An enemy has appeared!
Everyone prepare for battle!
The lights went out on fire.
The number of enemies was endless.
In the meantime, he had dealt with a considerable number, but now it seemed that the whole area was stained ck.
yet.
evil!
Aagh!
A bloody battle ensued.
The moment they ran into the demonic spirits rushing forward, they were entangled violently and screams were heard from all directions.
The Continental Alliance was already in a state of considerable fatigue.
Even in the worst situation, the soldiers stubbornly ughtered the monsters, but even if they dealt with three or four alone, the undiminished number drove the soldiers into a corner.
Kwajijik.
The limbs were torn apart.
The soldier who fought bravely lost his life at the hands of monsters attacking from all sides the moment he dealt with the fourth monster.
It was a phenomenon that spread throughout the battlefield.
No matter how great Dmitris swordsmen were, the number of enemies they faced this time was too great.
they.
It wasnt Roman Dmitry.
There was a limit as a human being, and he resisted to the end, but everyone had no choice but to be annihted at this rate.
Hell Fire.
Fire Storm.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Intense mes swept away the monsters.
Edwin Hector and Felix.
Following the demonic conquest this time, when the situation turned unfavorable, they even used burning to demonstrate their full strength.
The mes that seemed to devour the world swept away the monsters. It was a strategy decided from the beginning.
As much as possible, the wizards fought while controlling the tempo, and if an emergency situation came, then they finished talking by doing their best without thinking about the back.
That is to say.
They were thest bastion.
Edwin Hector fully opened the taut circle, engulfed in mes.
Everyone step back! Volcano.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The ground copsed.
Huge stones soared and tore the limbs of the monsters apart, and theva spouting from all directions melted their bodies at once.
Her hair fluttering in the wind turned red.
As the magicians, led by Edwin Hector, used magic indiscriminately, it seemed that the Continental Allied Forces had the upper hand, albeit for a moment.
It was a fleeting hope.
Huge monsters with horns on their heads rushed through the mes that roared everywhere.
Quaaaaagh!
Quaang!
quadruple.
Soldiers were swept away by the weapons they wielded.
They were top-notch monsters.
Reasonable judgment is impossible due to innate limitations, but monsters that exceed the limits of monsters in physical ability expressed their presence even when mes overflowed.
There wasnt one or two of the highest level monsters.
It was visible everywhere, and the space that had been swept away by magic was filled with demons again before I knew it.
I was out of my mind.
The Continental Allied Forces had reached their limits just by dealing with the remnants left by Roman Dmitri.
This is the end.
Edwin Hector gritted his teeth.
I grabbed my heart.
If you use the ancestral energy.
You can get through the crisis.
In return, there would be fatal aftereffects, but Edwin Hector was prepared to do anything to win.
Something must be done. anything.
It was then.
That time when you want to explode the energy of the sun.
hooked
Keew!
The highest level monster screamed.
On top of his copsing neck, Kevin, who was drenched in blood, was stabbing his sword into the nape of his neck.
Quaang!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
* * *
In the middle of the battlefield.
Kevin was there.
Kevin, who was striding through the enemies and ughter, was furious at the fact that the situation was going unfavorably.
Fuck.
was being pushed
people died
In fact, he was angry with himself for not being able to follow Roman Dmitri.
If he had been strong, he would have been of help to Roman Dmitri, but it was hard to ept that he had to take on the role of disposing of the remnants.
However, they faced the risk of being annihted even against monsters.
The rage that had been seething as he watched the enemies constantly rushing towards him had grown so much that he could no longer handle it.
Even if it cant help the lord, it cant be a burden.
hard.
gritted it
eyes have changed
area of control.
Kevin has seeded in controlling his madness.
But for now, he intentionally allowed the ghost demons to eat his mind.
[Kyaaak!]
[Kyakyakyakyakyak!]
[Kill them all!]
Phat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kevin is gone.
In an instant, it floated high into the sky and rode on the shoulder of the highest level monster. The highest-ranking monster was furious and attacked Kevin.
However, Kevin cut off his shoulder and quickly climbed up the body and drove the sword into the nape of his neck.
hooked!
Fluffy!
Blood spattered.
His face was stained with blood, but Kevin raised his aura and hacked at the nape of his neck without hesitation.
The highest level monster stumbled.
The top-notch monster that tried to separate Kevin somehow could not stand it any longer and copsed.
Quaang!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was just the beginning.
As soon as Kevin had dealt with one of the top-notch monsters, he found another target and rushed at it.
The eyes glistening with madness were not human.
The movement of avoiding the enemys attack was also simr to that of the beast, and Kevin indiscriminately ughtered the enemies attacking him while entrusting himself to madness.
control and encroachment.
entered a new realm.
Kevin has reached a realm that even the creator of Ghost Demonic Art, which fuses and uses the two, could not discover.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
showed reflux.
Among the top-notch monsters, the smaller beings ended up having their heads blown off in return for exchanging several sums with Kevin.
Kevins presence was overwhelmingly inted. Soaked in blood, he looked like a monster.
Pooh.
written in blood
Kevin dly epted it, showing his ferocious teeth at those who looked at him.
Keep everyone in mind. We crossed the dimensional wall to conquer the Demon Realm. Our defeat will lead directly to the destruction of mankind, and there is no way we will survive unless we win. so .
snap.
I tore off the nape of the monsters neck.
With a powerful aura rising from his hand, the monster fell to the ground spouting blood like a fountain.
Everybody die right here. If it doesnt help the lord, wed rather die and not be left as lords burden.
Kwadeuk.
trampled on the head
Then, without hesitation, he walked past the corpse of the monster towards the space infested with enemies.
Chapter 453
Chapter 453 Conquest of the Demon Realm (8)
Kevins remarks.
lit a fire in peoples hearts.
A soldier whose arm had already been ripped off shouted as he cut off the monsters head.
Let us all die here! His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry will surely defeat the Demon King. We must not stand in his way!
demon conquest.
People risked their lives.
They hoped that humanity would regain peace through their sacrifices, but the reality in front of them was that Roman Dmitri took on all the problems.
He walked through the darkness alone.
The longer I spent in the Pandemonium, the more I realized how much risk Roman Dmitri had taken.
It was aplicated feeling.
Even though I felt great, I felt sorry and wanted to help Roman Dmitri somehow.
But instead of helping, it bes a burden.
If Roman Dmitri steps forward to save them, if his ankle is caught with the goal of being the demon king in front of his eyes, it will give him an unbearable sense of despair.
It couldnt be.
As Kevin said, if you face such a reality, you will end your life as a burden.
For Dmitri!
Pooh.
Kwajik Quadd Deuk.
ran up
In a space infested with monsters, the soldier swung his sword tenaciously with a face glistening with madness, regardless of whether or not the demons bit his body while sttering blood.
It was a phenomenon that spread like an epidemic. The soldiers abandoned their defensive formations.
Rather than remain as a burden, they broke away from the ranks and threw their lives like stubble.
It was a bad phenomenon.
If the ranks were broken like now, this war could not be dragged into a long-term battle.
but.
Chris didnt stop them.
Even he, who was in charge of the center because he sympathized with peoples feelings with Kevins words, broke away from the ranks and raised an aura.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Everyone risk your life. Even if we all die here, His Majesty the Emperor will surely win.
I changed my mind.
Realistically, its a situation where you can never win.
From now on, I had to think after the defeat.
Even if the Continental Allied Forces were annihted at this spot, they hoped that Roman Dmitri would prepare a foothold to defeat the Demon King.
It was meaningful enough. Enduring and enduring was like asking Roman Dmitri to solve even the remaining monsters.
Not wanting to be left as a burden, Chris escaped from the role of being in charge of the chain ofmand and rushed towards the enemy as a swordsman.
sh.
Papa papa pat.
Blood sttered everywhere.
Concentrating solely on dealing with enemies, Chris ughtered the monsters he encountered.
chris.
Dmitris second son.
The presence was terribly inted.
Without hesitation, he dug into the space filled with monsters, and with every blink of an eye, dozens of monsters tore his limbs apart.
Dmitris prosecutors followed suit. Although they broke away from formation, they did notpletely lose the system.
Melee was also the way they trained, focusing on taking down at least one more enemy while catching up to the space created by Chris and Kevins rampage.
It was a confusing situation.
Everywhere she looked was full of blood and death, and Isabel felt indescribable emotions in that space.
This is thest one.
sure
It was a decisive moment.
After this chaos passes, a new future will be waiting for them.
Isabelle raised her strength.
He also risked his life against the will of the people.
sacrifice.
sh.
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
A light arose.
I epted the power of God with my whole body.
Sacrifice is power at the cost of vitality.
Like people will, Isabel will not remain a burden to Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Far away.
There were sounds intertwined with confusion.
The sound of people dying, the sound of fierce fighting, could be heard intact by Roman Dmitri.
The premise is wrong.
Roman Dmitris reaction was calm.
The demon king told the truth.
In order to boost each others strength, they attacked the second team, and like he said, the second team wontst long.
But I didnt care. The moment he faced the Demon King, Roman Dmitri knew what was important.
There is no need for me to hurry, no reason to be impatient if my people are under attack. They will do their part, as they have always done.
years in the past.
Roman Dmitry overcame many obstacles.
In fact, he was confident that he would not be defeated by simple personal force, but he did not think that he had aplished the feat of creating the Dmitri Empire solely on his own.
It was something I thought about while experiencing my previous life.
No matter how strong an individual is, he needs people to support him in order to control arge area ofnd.
Just as Gwangma had to ept death in a space without Baek Joong-hyeok, without such people, Dmitri would have walked the path of destruction.
Barco Benedict.
Southern Front.
Valha Kronos Alexander.
At first, the fighting that started in the bordends spread to the entire continent, and those who followed Roman Dmitri did their part well enough.
they are not weak
Although he was at the forefront of wanting his people to die as little as possible, he did not think they were weak enough to be cared for by a nanny.
but.
We just do what each other can do.
He was in charge of extraterrestrial beings such as themanders of the corps, and trusted his own people for the work after that.
The premise of the demon kings statement was wrong.
Even if it attacked the rearguard, it did not affect Roman Dmitrys spirit in the slightest.
sereung.
got a sword
Gently raising his aura, Roman Dmitri approached the Demon King.
From now on, I will also do my part. I will sever your head here and prove to all beings what the price will be if you dare to invade my territory.
one step.
two steps three steps.
The moment they finally stepped into each others distance, the demon king and Roman Dmitri exploded their murderous intent toward each other.
* * *
It was the realm of speed.
Not enough time to reopen closed eyes.
When Roman Dmitri, who had dug into space in an instant, attempted an attack, the demon king also created magic and swung his hand.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge explosion.
Even though the hand and the sword collided, I felt a tremendous repulsive force as if a magic bomb had exploded.
Then, the demon king came in right away.
Roman Dmitri had already manifested the lordship of the Heavenly Demon, but mighty mana exploded in the Demon Kings hand as if there was no shock at all from the previous blow.
Quaang!
Puff puff puff puff puff.
Dark magic swept through the space.
The surrounding space, including Roman Dmitri, was swept away as it was, and the destructive force was so great that some of the surroundingndmarks were destroyed.
However, the demon kings eyes did not lose their sharpness.
In the space overflowing with the magic of darkness, I could see sharp energy prating it.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
I walked through the reign of the Heavenly Demon over and over again.
In an instant, the explosive power was added, and the aura that erupted violently in the attack cut through the magic of darkness at once.
sh.
It was a wonderful sight.
All themanders of the 3rd corps knelt at the attack used by the demon king just now, but Roman Dmitri seemed to react casually.
The demon king smiled broadly as if he was genuinely happy.
Although the battle is still just beginning, even in this short time, it was clear that Roman Dmitri was not an easy being.
Yes this is it! Roman Dmitry Show all of you! Demolition.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
did not avoid
Heavenly Demon Sword.
The Demon King confronted him head on.
Hundreds of magical powers emanated from him like a haze, and then they united like a giant whip and swung at Roman Dmitri.
It was a head-to-head confrontation.
And surprisingly, Roman Dmitris Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship, which manifested the Heavenly Demons reign, seemed to be cracked by the power of Demolition.
Kwaji Jiji Jiji.
A wave of power arose.
Roman Dmitri quickly retrieved the sword, broke the aura, and blocked the iing demolition.
Quaang!
Papapapapapang.
pushed back
It was an unfamiliar shock.
Although he had dealt with numerous enemies, Roman Dmitri asserted that he had never experienced such destructive power.
You are different.
Devil.
He was an outlier.
I could understand why the three corpsmanders, each capable of sufficiently destroying thend world, swore allegiance to the demon king.
It was on a different level from themander of the 3rd corps.
Even if all three of them attacked at the same time, or even if all the demonic beings attacked, they would not have been able to defeat a single demon king.
presence was inted.
Although he had a weak appearance on the outside, it was clear that the demon king was a kind of strong man he had never experienced in his previous life.
I always wanted someone strong to threaten me.
closely.
I grabbed my sword.
It was a statement like a demon king.
Roman Dmitry and the Demon King were delighted with each others existence.
Murim.
devildom.
He was the absolute of both worlds.
In each world, they possessed tremendous power enough to break down the system, so they had no choice but to live a solitary life semi-forced.
They thought that struggle was everything in life, but there was no one to receive their strength. However, beyond the dimension, they were ced in the reality of facing each other.
I was happy.
The fact that the opponent is strong.
Various issues such as the peace of the earth world and the copse of the demon world were intertwined, but now they focused only on each other.
Enjoyed it to the fullest.
This moment, this feeling.
Roman Dmitri raised the power of the Heavenly Demons reign to the extreme.
Demon King. I acknowledge your strength.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
kicked the ground
Fifth step Sixth step Seventh step.
The magical power of the Heavenly Demons reign exploded.
I wanted to use a blow that I hadnt used in my previous life or in my current life against the demon lord.
Papa Pang.
Kwak-kwa-kwa-kwak.
The space is torn apart.
Roman Dmitris very existence distorted the surrounding space.
It was an overwhelming sight.
The Demon King also tried to confront Roman Dmitri head-on by generating magic.
an imminent situation.
Roman Dmitri took the ninth step and extended his sword.
Three seconds in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
just one blow.
sh.
The moment the sword cut through space, the world turned white.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
* * *
Kurung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge blow.
The surrounding area was devastated.
What used to be a t in was dented in ces as if thousands of magic bombs had exploded, and thick clouds of purple-tinged dust rose up, obstructing the view.
It was a blow that raised the Heavenly Demons reign and the Heavenly Demons sword method to the extreme.
It was a state that he hadpleted after long training after conquering Murim, but in his two lives, he had never used this power for the purpose of defeating someone.
It was natural.
Even monsters like Belzert.
In the second half, Lee Cho-sik knelt down.
After passing a certain level, Roman Dmitri had no reason to do his best no matter what enemy he faced.
And now.
power was manifested.
Even if the opponent was a god, that mighty blow would not be safe.
however.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
This is human power. You are a being who has touched the realm of God.
over the clouds of dust.
The shadows of living creatures shook.
When they first met, the demon king, who was in human form, was now transformed into a gigantic monster.
Horns sprouting from his head and bright red eyes. It was the original appearance of the Demon King.
As if he had suffered a considerable shock from the blow he had just a moment ago, there were torn wounds and red blood dripping all over his body.
Its mouth, huge enough to swallow hundreds of humans at the same time, revealed ferocious teeth like gears.
In all my life, I have never met an enemy enough to reveal my true self. Even during the great chaos in the Pandemonium, themanders of the 3rd Corps, who stirred the Pandemonium, knelt down against me in human form. Roman Dmitry. You are a being who has reached the same realm as me. If I had met you in the ground world, not in the demon realm, even I wouldnt have been able to guarantee victory. but .
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The magic power was seething.
His body grewrger, and mana shook around him.
This is my world. If it is your strength, humans will not be able to avoid the destruction of mankind.
Just a blow.
it will be power
Knowing that fact, the Demon King, who survived despite facing the full force, was confident of his own victory.
however.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Power cut off.
It obviously failed, but he enjoyed the situation so much that he couldnt helpughing.
Yes, the blow I just had was the power I could use.
There are things people misunderstand.
The swordsman is not a world where you win with one blow.
Only after defeating the enemy after numerous battles can the title of the best in the world be obtained.
That is to say.
Its really fun.
that the power was blocked.
It didnt mean the end.
It meant that he had the minimum qualifications to deal with himself who could mix swords.
Chapter 454
Chapter 454 Conquest of the Demon Realm (9)
Reincarnation.
When Baek Jung-hyeok reached the level of heaven, Baek Jung-hyeok stood on the gymnasium to test his strength.
So youre telling me to do my best?
okay.
The opponent was a blood demon.
The most powerful person in the Demonic Cult recognized by everyone for his outstanding achievements in the process of conquering Murim. He looked at Baek Joong-hyuk with a slightly strange look.
The goal of surpassing Baek Joong-hyeok was always in mind, but it was not umon for Baek Joong-hyeok to apply for Dalian first like now.
I heard the exnation.
He has entered a new level and needs someone to test his strength.
There was no reason to refuse.
Blood Demon pulled out his sword and showed ferocious spirit against Baek Joong-hyeok.
sereung.
Im not in moderation. Even if you are injured, do not regard it as a rebellion.
Coincidentally, I also recently had some sess.
At least once, I needed a ce topete with Baek Joong-hyeok, and I thought it was a good idea because he suggested it first.
Of course, I didnt have the confidence to win like I said.
If Baek Jung-hyeok, who was a monster even when he conquered Moorim, entered a new stage, he would not be able to win no matter how hard he tried.
still.
I wanted to bump into it.
The one who took the lead in the breathtaking tension was the blood horse.
And he saw
A destructive power that wipes out ones existence in one blow and turns the world white.
And then
flop.
Cool.
spit out blood
The messed up blood horse looked at Baek Joong-hyeok looking down at him with disbelief. I thought I had caught up a bit though.
However, the moment he experienced the blow he had just suffered, he had no choice but to admit the reality he never wanted to ept.
I must give up now. It is impossible for anyone to catch up with the lord.
It was from that day.
No one challenged Baek Joong-hyuk.
Of course, there were always idiots who didnt know how high the sky was, but they couldnt even pass through the barrier prepared by Baek Joong-hyeok and all of them had their heads blown off.
On the contrary, those who could be said to be truly talented never raised the challenge.
Knowing how great Baek Jung-hyeok had risen to, he regarded him as a non-human being after experiencing an overwhelming forcepared to the time he conquered Moorim.
It was a solitary life.
The desire for strength is still there, but the fact that there is no opponent topete with Baek Joong-hyeok fell into loneliness.
It was boring.
It was boring.
He no longer gave his full strength no matter who he faced, and he was never allowed to fight to the point of suffocation.
I felt empty at the fact that there was no goal even if I swung the sword every day.
So I always dreamed of it.
I hope that one day someone will appear who can block his blows.
That way you can do your best.
Only then will you be able to show yourself properly.
* * *
The mood has changed.
say its fun.
The moment it came out of Roman Dmitris mouth, I thought that the demon king had been ignored by humans.
But that was all.
Before you do anything to express your feelings.
In front of his eyes, Roman Dmitri had already entered.
[Demon King, do your best.]
It was a whole tone.
At the same time as the voice prated my head, Roman Dmitris attack aimed at my leg.
Where!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
generated magic.
The mana, boiling explosively as much as the gigantic body, pressed down on Roman Dmitris head.
However, just before the attack exploded, Roman Dmitri twisted his body as if he had expected it.
It was a motion to let go of the attack with a slight difference, and the moment the demon king caught the movement, a burning pain already arose in his forearm.
sh.
Blood spattered.
The Demon King distorted his expression.
More important than the pain was the disappearance of Roman Dmitri from sight.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Dig into the blind spot.
Anticipating a natural reaction as his arm was cut, Roman Dmitri disappeared out of the demon kings field of vision.
When he noticed its existence, Roman Dmitri cut off his leg.
With a fleeting stroke, the demon king spread his huge wings and produced hundreds of condensed magical powers.
die!
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Magical power poured from the sky like rain.
If the intention was to avoid it like a flying squirrel, it would rather havepletely devastated the surrounding area.
That moment.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge aura cut through space.
He had to hurriedly avoid the blow aimed at the demon king, and as his wings were torn off, the demon king fell to the ground.
It was an incredible attack.
Roman Dmitri had used the outpouring of mana as limited as possible until now, and just nowpletely exploded the mana in Alexanders way.
it was an application.
Instead of ignoring newly acquired knowledge, he actively utilized it ording to the necessary situation.
Papa pat.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
As soon as theynded on the ground, they exchanged attacks with each other.
As Roman Dmitri flooded in, the Demon King countered all of the iing attacks, and in the middle, the explosive power of darkness swept the surroundings.
But none of the attacks worked. Roman Dmitri reacted quickly as if he had calcted all the demon kings reactions.
If against Babel Fibir Belzert, he waspeting head-to-head, now he never allowed any variables.
Only then did I know
The way Roman Dmitry fights.
It was never power.
Since there was no need for a special number fight, it was simply a contest of strength, and people had no choice but to acknowledge Roman Dmitri for that alone.
Roman Dmitry considered the Demon King his adversary.
With one single thought to defeat the demon king,pletely excluding the feeling of carelessness, he pushed forward without a chance to catch his breath.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Auras shed from all sides.
No matter how the demon king attacked, Roman Dmitri fought back, and this was something he had never experienced before.
Roman Dmitry!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The presence of the Demon King swelled.
The magic power gushing out of him shook like a ck sun and wiped out Roman Dmitris existence.
It was a great power.
This time, the situation was created so that if a living being existed in a space where there was absolutely no space to avoid, he would inevitably encounter an attack.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
in the power of darkness.
There was Roman Dmitry.
defense herbivore.
It was an iron ingot.
This time, instead of evading, he dug into the magic of darkness from the front, and Roman Dmitri once again manifested the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship apanied by the Heavenly Demons reign.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was a huge blow.
With a blow that appropriately changes his stance depending on the situation, the Demon King tore apart the magic he had raised and faced the iing force.
It was really dangerous this time. Thinking that he might be attacked at this rate, he quickly recovered the mana he had poured into the attack.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
collided head-on.
Due to the intense shock that seemed to annihte the existence, the demon king lost sight of the opponents existence for a moment.
and that opportunity.
Papapat.
?!
Roman Dmitry did not miss.
He came in without realizing it and tore off the demon kings chest.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
Couldnt stop it.
The demon king faced Roman Dmitris cold gaze with his trembling eyes at the outer skin cracking like tofu.
Am I being pushed back?
Thirteen (ӄ).
That ispletely uneptable to the demon lord.
It was a reality he had never experienced before.
* * *
Pas.
Passsss.
Dark magic leaked from his chest.
Looking down at the chest dripping with dark red blood, the demon king was in great confusion.
At this rate, I will lose.
I couldnt believe it.
It was uneptable.
It was a reality I had never imagined.
The demon king hoped that a strong person who would threaten him would appear in his boring life, but he didnt feel any joy when he was really on the verge of defeat.
It was the difference with Roman Dmitri. Unlike him who lived from the bottom, the demon king never existed as a weakling.
from the time you were born
The Demon King was powerful.
He overpowered everyone without even trying, and when the time of great chaos came, he naturally rose to the position of the demon king.
It was natural.
However, when he realized that he was in danger, he felt that all of his senses were awakened. Roman Dmitry was a being who had risen to the level of a god.
If you are vignt against him, you will be defeated, and you will not be able to escape the same situation as the three corpsmanders who died while fighting him.
I am the Absolute of the Demon Realm. Against anyone, I must always be the absolute.
Actually, it was a fleeting moment.
Seeing Roman Dmitrie in, the demon king epted this cornered reality.
I also acknowledge you. And by destroying you, I will be reborn as a true absolute.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
generated magic.
The eyes were stained purple.
It was the power of the Demon King.
I epted the power of the Demon Realm with my whole body.
This is the world he rules, and the dark magic based on blood and death constitutes the entire world.
Magic power rose like crazy. The explosively amplified presence made him huge.
I am not defeated.
wantpetition
I didnt want to lose.
I wished for the strong.
I didnt want to be equal.
From now on, the demon king will also risk his life to defeat a human named Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Arms spread out.
As if to hug the rushing Roman Dmitri, the Demon King showed off his huge presence and exploded his magic power.
Darkness, follow my orders.
sh.
Quarar rock.
The wind blew.
The ck wind created a whirlpool and began to spit out a huge amount of dark magic that seemed to engulf the world.
Darkness raged along the path that Roman Dmitri was rushing towards.
A huge explosion urred, and the area around it waspletely destroyed, and the demon king revealed his ferocious teeth as he ran and evaded until the end.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge fist mmed down.
The demon king, now huge enough to make Roman Dmitri look like a dwarf, followed Roman Dmitris movements and attacked indiscriminately.
In the meantime, Roman Dmitri did not avoid it.
Facing the demon kings attack head-on, he shed his body several times before digging into the square.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a fierce battle.
Neither of them retreated an inch, and the wave of power surged to the point that no living beings could approach the surrounding area.
Demon King and Roman Dmitri.
They were extraordinary beings.
They have transcended the limits of life and clearly demonstrated what it means to enter the realm of the gods.
The slightest carelessness could lead to death.
When the demon kings magical power exploded, Roman Dmitri burrowed into the space and rushed, and when Roman Dmitri tried to counterattack, the demon king also used his huge body as if he would not be pushed back.
The world shuddered every time they encountered it.
Unlike the demon king, I thought that Roman Dmitri was genuinely enjoying himself in a suffocating, fiercely intertwined situation.
In the meantime, Ive been hoping for a moment like this.
opponent in front of you.
It was an opponent that could not be subdued simply with strong power.
Thats why I didnt actively use the Heavenly Demon Sword, and I had to constantly roll my head to create the situation.
It felt like a long time ago. When you are at the bottom of life.
For Roman Dmitri, who could not survive without living fiercely, the moment he stood at the crossroads of life and death was a familiar environment.
Quaang!
Kwak-kwa-kwa-kwak.
Whatever attack was fired, it was met.
My head was spinning tight.
After blocking the exploding mana, he avoided the demon kings counterattack with the opponents arm, and this time cut his torso.
As soon as he cut off the already recovered chest once again, the demon king fired destructive energy from his purple-tinged eyes, as if he had intended to give up his body from the beginning.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was passionate.
Each others existence was intertwined.
The moment they exchanged fierce battles, the Demon King and Roman Dmitri instinctively seized an opportunity.
sudden.
It was a fleeting moment.
The demon king raised his magic.
Roman Dmitri raised the power of herbivore in the second half to face it head-on by repeatedly stepping on the reign of the heavenly demon.
Roman Dmitry!
Kurung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The Demon King widened his eyes.
Just this time, when he was about to crush Roman Dmitripletely, he witnessed an unexpected sight.
The demon lords magical energy rushed in like a tidal wave. Roman Dmitri, who naturally thought he would face him, suddenly changed his direction.
The Heavenly Demon Sword was not used.
After enticing him to act as if he was acting like that with his pattern, Roman Dmitri dug into the only space where the aftermath of his magical powers did not reach.
He hurriedly changed the direction of his magic power.
In a short time that ordinary beings could not even properly recognize, the Demon King showed a quick response.
That moment.
sh.
hooked
Blood spattered.
There was obviously a distance from Roman Dmitri, but his sword flew through the sky and pierced the heart of the demon king.
Both eyes twitched.
It was an incredible sight.
It was a first-of-its-kind technique.
Iggy Sword (S).
Its not as powerful as the Heavenly Demon Sword.
It was the most fatal blow to the current demon king, who perfectly exploited the demon kings loopholes.
Chapter 455
Chapter 455 Conquest of the Demon Realm (10)
Beetle.
I lost strength in my body.
Blood gushed from the pierced heart, and the magic of darkness that had lost its restraints spread out in all directions.
Due to the loss of magic power, the huge body gradually became smaller. Finally, the demon king, who had changed to a level simr to that of a human, could not stand it any longer and knelt down.
How .
quietus.
I waspletely caught off guard.
It was an attack at a level where he could react sufficiently, but it was only after his heart was pierced by an exquisitely pierced attack that he realized what had happened.
I didnt quite understand. Having epted the magic of darkness, he has the power to defeat Roman Dmitri.
In fact, Roman Dmitri also showed a look of wary of his destructive power, but when he recalled the contents of the fight, he was overwhelmingly pushed back.
why.
How did this happen?
The demon king himself did not recognize that it was caused by the difference in birth.
Demon King and Roman Dmitri.
The two were different.
To ordinary people, both of them may seem extraordinary, but the experiences they had to reach that level were different.
The Demon King has been a strong being since consciousness was created. He manifested his authority without making any special effort, so he wasnt used to fighting on an equal footing.
The Demon King was the one who always seemed to overwhelm anyone he faced.
Roman Dmitry.
What was Baek Joong-hyuk like?
Baek Joong-hyeok, who was only young when he fell to the bottom of his life, was just a weak boy.
However, he did not ept defeat.
He did his best to win, no matter who used him of cowardice, even using stones if hecked strength.
It trampled onpetitors like that. I didnt choose the means and methods.
After ascending to the throne of the heavenly demon, people regarded Baek Jung-hyeok as a legendary being, but until reaching that position, Baek Jung-hyeok did not live a lofty life like others praised him.
That was the difference.
at a disadvantage.
when equal.
when overpowered.
All possibilities were in Roman Dmitris head.
If the demon king had not experienced adverse circumstances, Roman Dmitri felt rather alive at the crossroads of life and death.
That was the reason why he used the number of swords instead of practicing the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Roman Dmitri knew what a shortcut to victory was rather than simply pressing down with destructive power.
Overwhelmed.
The Demon King was no match for Roman Dmitri.
Bubbly.
Footsteps were heard.
Roman Dmitri raised his sword high towards him who couldnt resist without answering the demon kings question.
You will be an example to all.
It was over.
The moment you want to swing your sword.
The demon king screamed in a fit of fuss.
Roman Dmitry! I offer you a deal! Dimensional Discipline I will tell you how to solve that problem!
tall.
stop the sword
At the sword that stopped right above his head, Roman Dmitry gave a cold look.
* * *
Only after being driven to the edge of a precipice.
The demon king came to know himself.
He had an obsession with life to ept death just because he was defeated.
the demon king said
You are like Alexander. Since Alexander was an unannounced rift, if you showed the power to break down the dimension, you broke the rules of the dimension by crossing over to the demon realm. What do you think will happen if you return to the earthly world? The terrestrial world will crack within a few years at the earliest. As the demon world experienced, it will very quickly change into an environment in which life cannot survive.
It was true.
All beings in the world cannot be free from the rules of the dimension, so if Roman Dmitri returned to the surface world like this, problems would inevitably arise.
It didnt matter if you knew that fact or not.
The reason the demon king brought up this problem was because he himself could suggest a solution.
I will hand over the position of the demon king to you. If you go beyond human limits, you can slow down the phenomenon of cracks, even though you cannot bepletely free from the dimensional rules. Of course, for you, who will live an infinite life, the future that wille someday will not be a good solution. At that time, it is enough to find a new world for the people of the earthly world to live in. In the dimensional space, there are countless worlds, not just the demon world and the terrestrial world, and I am sure that there is a new world that humans can live in.
It was an intense longing.
showed an obsession with life.
he wanted to live
To ept death as a single defeat, he had the confidence that he could be stronger in the future.
It took time.
Time to embrace the experience like Roman Dmitry.
At that time, I was thinking of trying to reverse it once again.
Roman Dmitry. God does not take care of mere human life. You must keep your life to yourself.
It was the best way.
If Roman Dmitri epts this offer, the Demon King gets one more chance to live instead of handing over his ce. If you think about it
, attacking another dimension wasnt a bad idea.
I was willing to stay by his side until I was certain that I could defeat Roman Dmitri.
Think about it.
Attacking other dimensions was his goal.
If you achieve that, even through Roman Dmitry, your boring life will be filled with joy.
The demon king showed mad eyes.
Blood poured out of his heart and he looked up at Roman Dmitri eagerly.
You are of the same kind as me. take my hand I am willing to create a new future with you.
The devils proposal.
That was obviously a way to solve Roman Dmitris problem.
* * *
Dimensional Discipline.
It wasnt a problem that could be solved by ignoring it.
Even if you defeat the demon king, the moment you return to the surface world, the world will fall into ruin.
Alexander and himself.
It made no difference.
But from the moment he had a conversation with God until now, Roman Dmitris thoughts were clear.
God said.
If you reject my will and go to the demon world. I have no choice but to make a decision to keep the bnce of the dimension. At that time, I will send you back to the original world through a grace period. When it returns to its original ce, your soul will no longer cause problems.
that word.
That was enough.
When he solved all the problems and returned to the surface world, God said that he would not stand by and take action.
Then there was no reason to worry.
After achieving all the goals he truly desires, Roman Dmitry will do what he deems necessary.
The Demon Kings proposal was not wrong.
If Roman Dmitri had a strong obsession with life, the proposal would certainly be worth considering.
I do not wish for eternal life.
chuck.
He pointed the sword at his neck.
He looked down at the Demon King with cold eyes and continued talking.
Infinite life is a disaster for man. If I ept your offer, I will be able to solve my problems, but I will repeat the life I suffered. Living as Roman Dmitri, I have no regrets just for the fact that I met a strong man like you and got to know my people. As always, I will die as a human being faithful to my present life.
The selection was repeated.
Just as he had gone against his will at the moment of the fable, Roman Dmitri wanted to die as a human this time too.
The Demon King looked at Roman Dmitri like that.
It was miserable.
The defeated himself shows such a longing for life, but what kind of life did Roman Dmitri lead so that he can calmly ept the reality that confronts him?
A grotesque and miserable word escaped his throat.
But now that thest offer had been rejected, I didnt want to be pitiful even to death.
damn human.st ask Are you sure you wont regret it even if you die?
I asked the truth.
to him
Roman Dmitry took up his sword.
In the past and now.
He had no intention of leaving elements that threatened him and the people around him in his life as a leader.
so that.
That is also my choice.
sh.
Just like that, he cut off the demon kings head.
* * *
That time.
Theggards were in hell.
Contrary to the stories in fairy tales, the strong will to fight with ones life was quickly covered with screams.
Cheak!
Aaaagh!
Screams were heard from all sides.
The ck spirits rushed in and bit the bodies of the soldiers, and even if they stubbornly resisted, they could not cope with the reality of being pushed out of the number of heads.
Many people died.
Everywhere you look, soldiers are dying, and theirmander, Chris, has already given up on surviving.
Fine will not die.
sh.
Papa papa pat.
In one blow, the heads of the monsters flew away.
Chris stepped forward and cut down every foot and foot in sight.
The body had already reached its limit.
From the moment he stepped into the world of demons until now, he was not allowed time to properly rest, and Chris did not sit still to rece Roman Dmitri.
He always looked after his surroundings.
Every time he checked people and moved towards the impossible, he sensed the vacancy of Roman Dmitri.
The master was not simply a strong man. How could he have carried this burden and carried all of us?
It was great.
People believe in destiny.
Chris was not a fatalist, but he believed Roman Dmitri was born to be a leader.
In fact, now I know myself.
The fact that the dream of surpassing Roman Dmitri is really false and that even if you are allowed to live forever, the dream will nevere true. It didnt matter what the oue was now.
I loved the fact that I was moving toward my goal of being Roman Dmitri, and I was happy to be able to stand by someone like him.
gritted it
Raised the aura.
Ive already cut down more than a hundred, but I couldnt stop like this.
beyond the ck darkness.
Roman Dmitry was waiting.
I didnt want to show him the disastrous result that the second team died without doing anything to him who believed in himself and shouldered all the burdens.
He had no doubt that he would be defeated. Roman Dmitri wanted to prove himself to him because he would definitely win.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
went crazy
He broke away from the ranks alone, but Chris existence ughtered all of them, no matter how many monsters he encountered.
I forgot the concept of time. Moving towards the endless darkness, Chris burned his life.
Mana has reached its limit.
If you consume all the mana, even if you consume the energy of the birth, you will burn your existence and die.
It was then.
Kek.
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr..
Suddenly confusion arose among the demons.
The monsters that had just been flooding in like a tidal wave showed hesitation, and at some point, as if they had promised, they scattered in all directions.
It was an embarrassing moment. I couldnt understand the situation that suddenly unfolded because I was ready for death.
Moment.
Chris looked in the direction where the demon castle was.
There was only one premise to exin this situation in which the monsters were fleeing.
My lord has won.
sure
Roman Dmitry.
he did it
* * *
Hurry up.
I couldnt afford to catch my breath.
Leaving the wounded behind, Chris led the soldiers in case of an emergency.
Hurry up!
if.
Unless the enemy is only the Demon King.
Maybe Roman Dmitri is still fighting.
Chris prepared for the contingency, and Dmitris prosecutors followed him despite all of them not feeling well.
Simply defeating the demon king was not a true victory.
They had to see with their own eyes that Roman Dmitri was alive and well.
It was then.
far away
A familiar silhouette appeared.
Chriss eyes widened violently at the sight that was getting clearer.
!
It was Roman Dmitry.
He was walking towards this ce.
And in his hand, the head presumed to be the Demon King was dripping blood.
Chapter 456
Chapter 456 Conquest of the Demon Realm (11)
Everyone here.
I never doubted Roman Dmitri.
He believed that he could defeat the demon lord, but this n was not as easy as it sounds.
The opponent was the Demon King.
Thend I am stepping on now is the demon realm.
The age-old history of the continent ssified the demons of the underworld as unmanageable disasters, and the heroes of the past, adorned with great rhetoric, were called heroes and praised just for blocking their attacks.
But Roman Dmitry broke the mold ofmon sense.
The demon kings head he held in his hand proved that Roman Dmitri was apletely different concept from the heroes of the past.
Took.
Degururu.
I threw my head on the floor.
Those who looked at the head of the demon king could not utter any words at the moment of their great achievement.
The message sucked into the eyes was clear.
won
said Roman Dmitri, looking around at the bewildered crowd.
The Demon King is dead.
I was crying.
People felt a surge of emotions.
With this, we have removed all the threats to our world. As long as the demon king who led the invasion of the earthly world is dead, the demons of the demonic world will no longer be able to invade our world. We have aplished great things. Schrs who study past moments in the continents history have told us how dangerous and reckless the things we are about to do are. If we had listened to them and tried to take the safe route, our safety might have been guaranteed, but people who came after us would surely have endured the same pain.
All the people in sight didnt exist.
Everyone was a mess.
All were soaked in blood, and the shadows on their faces showed how much they had suffered.
In fact, it was a victory that would have been impossible without Roman Dmitri.
Although both knew this fact, Roman Dmitry sincerely acknowledged the great courage and sacrifice of the soldiers who followed him.
himself.
I did it because I had the power.
But even though they knew they couldnt achieve it, they believed in themselves and willingly threw themselves to the limb.
So he cut off the demon kings head.
In order to keep the promise to give them a future, I did not want an halfway ending.
Remember. People of future generations will remember this moment and they will be able to exist because of you.
The peoples expressions turned upside down.
finished.
A fight that started with the Continental War.
Atst the fight was put to an end.
Lets go back. to our world.
at that point.
People let out tremendous cheers as if the world was leaving as if they had waited.
* * *
In order to return to the surface world, you had to return to the location you arrived at first.
Sending a signal to the outside will open the passage and the soldiers will return home as heroes.
Ill be drinking beer all week when I get back.
Its thrilling just thinking about it.
What am I going to do? Of course I should spend some intimate time with my pretty wife. Even though Im newlywed, I cant be drunk like you, even for the sake of my wife who understands me. I heard that His Majesty the Emperor will give out a huge war reparation money, but I will live happily with my wife with that money.
The kid is cool.
It was different from the first.
From the moment they arrived in the world of demons until they reached the castle, the soldiers had to risk their lives every moment oveing hardships and adversity.
But now I had no idea how the time was passing.
As I exchanged stories with my colleagues walking next to me, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed and the distance quickly decreased.
Everyone was full of hope.
I was confident that I could think about the future now.
their appearance.
Isabel had a new feeling.
As a person who knows the truth of the oracle, I have been carrying a heavy burden alone, but looking at such a hopeful figure, I feltplicated.
For once, I was genuinely happy.
I was happy that I had finally achieved the peace I had longed for, but on the other hand, I couldnt help but be happy because I felt Leos vacancy.
Leo and the soldiers.
Their sacrifices were not in vain.
If they hadnt dyed the demonic invasion, most of the soldiers who spoke of hope would have died.
Our sacrifice was not in vain.
Thank you, but sorry.
Isabel also sacrificed a lot, but as the only survivor, she had no choice but to shoulder the burden of her heart.
Even so, he hoped to remember Leo and the soldiers.
Although his lifespan was greatly reduced by using Sacrifice, there were things he had to do just by being alive.
I will take care of your family. I will let everyone know how great the people who sacrificed themselves for humanity have done, and I will make your family live with pride in you.
It was a new goal.
until death.
I will live for the people who believed in me.
Isabel, a human who put down her burden as a saint, hoped to live for others this time as well.
It was different from sacrifice.
It was for myself to satisfy my heart.
Im here!
A voice was heard from the front.
It took several days to reach the destination.
Now, if you send a signal to the people on earth, they will open the passage to the demon world.
Positive emotions rose in the darkened space.
Thinking of the situation in which people would wee them soon, the soldiers could not hide their excitement as they chattered loudly.
Roman Dmitry did not restrain their fuss.
I watched them so still that I wasnt even aware that they were in the same room so that they could emotionally enjoy this moment.
yet.
Big big pole.
The world rocked.
The moment the dimension was twisted and the passage was created, a lightning bolt struck Isabelles head.
sh.
[My child. I will tell you the truth.]
It was the voice of God.
Isabel listened to the shocking story as she looked at the alone space, which was different from other people, with her eyes wide open.
It was not a long time. As the confusion in her head subsided, Isabelle turned her head to look at a being.
What are you .
Roman Dmitry.
His hidden truth shocked Isabelle.
* * *
Until the passage opens.
There was a moment.
After visiting Roman Dmitri and asking for a conversation, she moved to her seat and showed a stiff expression.
I heard the truth. That if I go back to the surface world, I will one day be banished from this world.
My voice trembled.
As she listened to Shins story, her mind becameplicated.
I didnt understand.
Roman Dmitry.
He is clearly a man who lives for himself.
Even when he asked to help himself for the future of mankind, Roman Dmitri pursued his highest priority.
But why did you make this choice?
As the emperor of Dmitris empire, even if he attains absolute power, even if he conquers the Demon Realm and achieves perfect peace, if he cannot exist in the world he will live in the future, then what on earth have he been working so hard for?
I needed an exnation.
At least the Roman Dmitri that Isabel knew was not the type to make such a ridiculous choice.
It is what I wanted.
That makes no more sense. Why did you make that choice .
Isabel.
It was a calm voice.
Despite talking about his own affairs, Roman Dmitri did not show any agitation.
Everyone has their own goals. If the choice you made for humanity was a sacrifice in the purest sense, then I do not consider my choice to be a sacrifice. I promised my followers perfect peace in exchange for their loyalty. Its not like me to turn away even though there are risk factors myself. Thats it. Even if I live only a few days, I want to live the life I want, so there is no reason for me to hesitate at the words of God.
I was speechless.
It was really, really iprehensible.
I thought I knew Roman Dmitri well by now, but I couldnt understand why he chose to destroy himself.
Does that mean youll just ept the price?
Yes.
I cant do that. You are like a god to those people over there. Everyone looks up to you, but what will this world be like if you disappear? Id rather find a way to solve the problem. For now, if we buy time and put our heads together without going back to the surface world, we can definitely solve the problem.
disobeyed the will of God
Or maybe God wanted her toe out like this.
Roman Dmitri looked at Isabel.
As Isabel said, even if there was room for a solution, it didnt matter too much to Roman Dmitri.
Perfect peace isplete with my presence. People can truly ept peace before their eyes only when they confirm that I have returned safely. Isabelle. This is also how I live for myself. Therefore, as the emperor who rules this world, I will give you one singlemand.
I looked away.
far away
I saw a passage open.
Roman Dmitri walked towards it and spoke hisst message as if informing Isabel.
Dont tell anyone the truth you know. I will remain the ruler of this world until the end.
* * *
Oscar Lake.
Since the destruction of Odelia, people have stopped visiting the ce, and an incalcble number of people have gathered there for a while now.
Their nationalities and races were all different.
People from all over the continent took their ces and prayed among the crowds so dense that they could not even see Lake Oscar.
God, please take care of us.
Your Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry. You must be safe. You are the only hope that sustains humanity.
Honey, pleasee back alive.
They knew too.
demon conquest.
how reckless that is.
The peoples willingness to sacrifice for humanity made it impossible for them to wait quietly for the war to end.
It wasnt who made it.
People simultaneously packed up their belongings and left for Lake Oscal, and the people who flocked to them did not leave their seats despite the countless changes of day and night.
begged and begged
May those who are ready to sacrifice for the sake of mankind return alive and return to the bosom of their families.
At the fore of them was Romero Dmitri.
He, his wife, Rihanna Dmitri, and the families of important people from around the world did not leave their seats for days and nights.
They were no different from ordinary people.
Everyone wanted their family to be safe, and their will came together to light up Lake Oscal every night.
And finally.
A call came from across the aisle.
Even though it was early in the morning at the news of the return of the Continental Allied Forces, the surroundings of Lake Oscal were excited.
please .
Please save mankind.
Havent known the results yet.
worries and expectations.
Complex emotions came together.
Time passed.
In a situation where the aisle is connected, people seemed to have stopped time.
If the defeated soldiers show up beyond this, people will have no choice but to ept the destruction of mankind in a situation where even Roman Dmitri has been defeated.
Everyone prayed earnestly.
If humanity has won, may the family be safe if the family is safe, may Emperor Roman Dmitry be alive.
The will was gathered.
At that time, when everyone was looking at one ce, a dimensional rift finally urred and a huge passageway appeared.
Then I saw
Bubbly.
A man walking across the aisle and the soldiers following him.
People were emotionally charged.
sure
The moment they confirmed that the man in the lead was Roman Dmitri, people lowered their heads and shouted as if they would overturn the world.
Your Majesty the Emperor! Congrattions on your safe return!
Your Majesty the Emperor! Congrattions on your safe return!
Your Majesty the Emperor! Congrattions on your safe return!
enthusiastic people.
The people behind them, unable to confirm the situation due to the explosive cheers of the people, also raised their voices.
Only then did I know
that the war was won.
that mankind survived.
And that the family is back.
Later people never forgot what happened on this day, even after a long time passed.
True peace finally came to the world when the god Roman Dmitri descended to earth.
* * *
After the demonic conquest.
3 years have passed since then.
Chapter 457
Chapter 457 Epilogue, New Days (1)
In a cave where people cannot reach.
A man with his entire upper body exposed, taking a ray of light as his friend, was brandishing a sword.
hook.
hook hook.
It was intense.
The blow that cut through the wind was very consistent, and with each swing of the sword, the muscles of the whole body twitched as if they were going to explode.
Age is over 40 years old. The traces of the years were visible between the thick beard.
If the people of Cairo had heard his name, they would have wide-eyed that he was alive.
Balon.
It was his name.
To the extent that he was once nicknamed the Next Nichs, he was a master who quickly caught up behind Count Nichs, who was the number one sword in Cairo.
A 4-star swordsman 10 years ago, he suddenly disappeared.
People disagreed that he must have been dead, but surprisingly, Balon hadnt left the cave from the time he went missing until now.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
An aura rose from the sword.
Looking at the increasingly intense light, Balon recalled the culprit who drove him into a predicament.
Kronos. I can never forgive you.
10 years ago.
On the Western Front, he lost his only blood rtive, his brother.
Watching his brother die in Cronuss sudden attack, Balon felt as if the sky was copsing.
It was from then. He was determined to get revenge on Kronos.
Since Cairo, a small country, could not borrow the power, the only way was to cultivate personal power and assassinate the emperor.
Started closing training.
He stored enough food in the sub-space and from that day 10 years ago until now, he has been immersed in training like crazy.
It finally paid off.
When I was outside, I entered a five-star level that seemed far away, and a few days ago, I stepped into a higher level.
It was Count Nichs advice.
Balon, who was told that in order to deal with Cronus, he had to be an aura swordsman of at least 6 stars, set that level as his goal of revenge.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The aura was explosively amplified.
6 star aura.
It was fantastic.
Balon clenched his sword tightly with a ferocious expression at the light that lit up the entire cave.
I havent neglected a single day of training for the past 10 years for this day. You wont be able to deal with all the monsters of the Cronus Empire with a 6-star level. However, as we have been waiting for 10 years, we will destroy all of Kronos one by one from now on. And when they finally reach the emperor, he will engrave on his bones how precious the life of an ant he will never remember.
sumbed to evil
The time hase.
Now it was time to go out into the world and let out the rage that had been suppressed for so long.
Wait Kronos.
Quaang!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
copsed the cave
In that space where no trace can be found anymore, there were no more humans mad for revenge.
* * *
yes?
Balon reacted stunned.
It was said that the rivers and mountains would change in 10 years, but I couldnt ept the words of the restaurant owner.
This man. Did you even draw a line from the world and live for 10 years? The Kronos Empire you speak of has long since copsed. In the war with Dmitri, Cronus and the emperor of Valha died, and now it has been reced by a new power system following Dmitri. What a funny person. Especially since His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri seeded in conquering the Demon Realm three years ago, all countries and people on the continent recognize him as a true leader.
My head was spinning tight.
Continent Conquest.
demon conquest.
I couldnt ept any of them.
At the time Balon was active, Cronus and Valha were called the two major mountain ranges of the continent, and Dmitri was just a territory on the periphery.
And who the hell is Roman Dmitry?
I knew that he was born in Dmitry, but when I heard that he had risen to the position of emperor, my head got tangled up.
For once, I was speechless.
Listening to the owner of the restaurant, he said that the world has changed a lot since the conquest of the demon world.
It was great. Moving on to a world that no hero has ever encountered, His Majesty Roman Dmitry aplished the great feat of conquering the Demon Realm. But what makes him really great is what happened after that. His Majesty the Emperor did not pursue dictatorial politics like Cronus, but pursued a policy in which the people of all countries could coexist. Of course, anyone who vited Dmitrysws was severely punished, regardless of status. And do you see that guy over there?
I looked away.
He was a man with an impressive belly, and he raised his ss and chatted loudly.
Hes a soldier who participated in the conquest of the demon realm. As far as I know, he was a guy with no wealth, but he received a huge amount of warpensation money and is living like that. Those are the pants that the world ruled by Dmitri seeks. sure reward. A world where those who work and put in effort can receive a corresponding reward. I dont know what youve been doing all these years, but Ive never experienced a better world than this.
Balon grew more and more serious as he listened to the conversation.
He was desperate for revenge.
However, when he came to the world, all the revenge was achieved and the world became a utopia.
Everything the restaurant owner says may not be true.
But the bustling city I witnessed on my way to the restaurant, and the happy faces of the people, told me just how well Roman Dmitri ruled the world.
Emotions wereplicated. At least in the world Balon remembers, inequality was natural, and no matter how hard he tried, the rewards never came.
In particr, Cronus had no hesitation in trampling on others for his own gain.
The world has changed.
Peoples happy faces.
A voiceughing and talking.
The target of revenge was lost.
When Balon couldnt ept the reality in great confusion, the voice of the restaurant owner pierced his ears.
That person over there is the one who passed the Dmitri Guards this time. Hes originally from Cairo, but he ended up joining the SS, which he had longed for. Thats not great. For those of you who didnt even know that Kronos had fallen, I dont know what that means, but Dmitris bodyguard is a dream that all prosecutors on the continent now yearn for. Being there also means that you have enough skills that you dont have to prove it through rankings. and Hey, where are you going?
Jump up.
got up from the seat
No matter what the restaurant owner said or not, Balon needed to clear the mess that was cluttering his head.
If everything youve heard so far is true.
A person who was epted into the Dmitry Guards Corps would have had that level of skill.
And no matter how strong the opponent was, he never thought that he, who had trained for revenge, would lose.
tall.
I stopped walking.
As the opponent looked at him suspiciously, Balon threw the bag of gold coins he had been saving onto the table.
Took.
Lets hang out with me. If you win, I will give you all these gold coins.
* * *
Came out.
The man who had passed the SS epted the match, and Balon and the man faced each other as people flocked to them.
There were no rules.
When they agreed to stick together in a way that would not harm each others lives, Balon immediately rushed at the other.
It ends quickly.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Quick battle.
I had no intention of making it long.
I didnt think that a swordsman who had passed the general SS could stop it because it was at the level of a continental ranker with a 6-star sword.
One blow was enough.
Balon, who had narrowed the distance with his opponent in an instant, witnessed an unbelievable sight the moment he tried to attack in a surprise attack.
sh.
Quaang!
A reaction arose.
Even if it wasnt full power, he expressed a 6-star aura, but he felt like he was being pushed out of his power.
What is this?!
My brain gotplicated.
There was no time to figure out the situation.
The guardsman smiled and pushed Balon hard before he came to his senses.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
I was pushed helplessly.
He was not pushed back in terms of aura and skills.
But it was strange.
The mans swordsmanship had a clear system, and when he reacted to it, he had no choice but to take a bad direction without even realizing it.
I was annoyed. It wasnt that he had been training to defeat ordinary swordsmen who could barely be found.
He countered all of the mens attacks that kepting in, and took advantage of the momentary gap to explode his magic.
Its a game.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
blow.
I was thinking of ending it.
Just when he was about to press down the opponent with an aura, Balon felt like the sky and the earth were reversed.
Beetle.
hook.
The body floated.
The attack that hit his leg made him roll on the ground without a chance to do anything about it.
Quadang!
Keugh.
It was disastrous.
More than the pain that surged through his body, Balon couldnt believe that he had been defeated so pointlessly.
The absurd thing is that the opponent is not overwhelmingly strong.
Apparently, he had the power to defeat his opponent, but strangely, he fell to the floor before he could do anything right.
over your head.
A mans voice was heard.
There are people who insist on that ssic style these days. You worked hard. If I had at least some understanding of Dmitris methods, I wouldnt have won so easily.
At that time, I had to admit it.
Dmitrys way.
The world has changed.
Perfect too.
* * *
The day was over.
Arriving at the National Cemetery, Balon looked at the well-maintained cemetery and showed mixed eyes.
[Count Nichs]
Count. What the hell happened?
My mind is a bit clearer now.
The fact that an unprecedented hero named Roman Dmitri appeared and conquered the world by founding the Dmitri Empire.
It was aplicated feeling. He could neither rejoice nor grieve that the vengeance he should have taken had already been taken.
sure thing.
Revenge is over.
The goal was gone, and Count Nichs, with whom he had once had a good rtionship, no longer existed.
I still dont quite believe it. The fact that the continents two major mountain ranges, which seemed to never copse, fell to their knees in just a few years, and the fact that mere humans conquered the Pandemonium. If the hundred people I met hadnt all said the same thing, I would have thought Cairo was tainted by a cult. the day my brother died. Count Nichs told me. never give up Nothing is eternal in this world, and Kronos will not be eternal either.
smiled bitterly.
Now that he had lost his purpose in life, all he could do was grumble like this.
The Count was right. Kronos copsed because he couldnt handle the karma. Even though I couldnt do anything yet, the order of the world drove Kronos to the path of ruin. How am I supposed to live in the future? There is no reason to live in a world where there is no family and no object of revenge.
It felt hollow.
Ive been living for 10 years after seeing only one, but my efforts so far couldnt be used for anything.
The simple fact that Cronus was destroyed. There was no way to soothe the empty feelings with that fact alone.
It was then.
A chuckle was heard from behind.
Instinctively, Balon turned his head and his eyes widened as he saw the group approaching the graveyard.
Balon?
It was a memory gap.
He was just a boy 10 years ago.
Daniel Cairo, who was a weak child, appeared before his eyes as a being worthy of the kings position.
Chapter 458
Chapter 458 Epilogue, New Days (2)
10 years ago.
Daniel Cairo was just a puppet.
An existence that cannot do anything while being swayed here and there by external forces that corrode Cairo, which does not exist under its own control. It was a typical reality of ruin.
Thinking that if he were the future of this country, Cairo itself might fall, let alone avenge his brother, Balon chose to practice closing.
But after a long time meeting him, he was very different.
As he pushed back his servants with a strong face, they bowed their heads and obeyed the kingsmand.
It was a small point.
Ten years ago, even the minions looked down on Daniel Cairo, but their expressions and behavior showed respect for the king.
Daniel Cairos attitude of epting it naturally.
In the strength felt by veterans who have gone through prenatal battles, Balon knew that a lot had changed.
Sat on the floor.
Daniel Cairo asked, gesturing that it was okay for the minions.
Where have you been all this time?
Balon was a promising prosecutor.
Like Count Nichs, he was the future of Cairo, and when he disappeared, people couldnt help but feel sorry for him.
So the two had a conversation. Although they werent close 10 years ago, they listened to each others changed reality.
Balon said frantically.
How desperately he has lived so far and how he does not know how to live now that he has lost the goal of revenge.
I feltfortable.
Balon, who had vomited everything, looked at Daniel Cairo with a questioning look.
I heard the story of Cairo. He joined forces with Dmitri to defeat Kronos. It may be a presumptuous thing to ask now, but wasnt the choice difficult when you epted Dmitri into the kingdom? It may be an obvious choice for those who speak consequently, but it is definitely not an easy choice.
Daniel Cairoughed.
The world has faced a change.
In a world centered on Roman Dmitri, it is natural to prioritize Dmitri now, but like Balons question, Daniel Cairo made a difficult decision.
In fact, Ive been thinking about this several times.
To always make the best decision for Cairo, not to forget his past.
Daniel Cairo said.
It was not that difficult for me. Knowing how inadequate I am, I had to choose the best alternative to solve my problems. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is a man who never abandons those who believe in him. I saw the future of Cairo in his ability and character, and I bet my ce and the future of Cairo on him.
Are you still satisfied with that choice?
no. I admit to myself that it was for the best, but it would have been even better if Cairo could have solved the countrys problems on its own. Balon. The world has changed a lot in your absence. I feel grateful to His Majesty Roman Dmitry for the events of the past, so while I am alive, Cairo will do my best as a subject country. But that doesnt mean that Cairos problems are left to Dmitri alone.
Rents at national cemeteries were high.
Watching the sun go down in the distance, Daniel Cairo revealed his true feelings.
Human life is a series of hardships. Just as Cronus, who seemed to never copse, fell to his knees, the time wille when Cairo will have to deal with its own problems. Then I hope Cairo can hold out on its own. I hope to ovee the external danger without anyones help.
I looked at Balon.
His lost eyes were shaking violently in the flow of emotion.
That is the future of Cairo I think, and I am fulfilling my duty as the king.
that day.
Balon saw a new future.
Daniel Cairo, who has matured, was a person worth dedicating his life to after his revenge was over.
It was an unknown story to the world.
The fruit of his 10-year effort for revenge was when he swore allegiance to Daniel Cairo on the grass as the sun went down.
* * *
Around that time.
Trouble has arisen in Arcadia.
As the Dark Elves migrated to Arcadia, a conflict arose with the normal Elves who settled first.
The leader of themon elves.
Teresa said.
Everything else is fine. However, it is uneptable to cross into our territory andmit killing. Hasnt this happened once or twice? When we heard that the Dark Elves were moving to Arcadia, we were wee, but we couldnt stand it any longer if they continued to cross the line.
It was a firm voice.
With the representatives of each race and Lunas lord Rodwell Dmitri watching, Tersha strengthened her voice.
but.
The Dark Elves did not readily ept the problem.
Darkan, the representative of the Dark Elves, distorted his expression and openly revealed his difort.
The elves demands are very unreasonable. They can live on nothing but grass and fruit, but Dark Elves do not. We must eat meat. And in Arcadia, which is only now regaining its original form, there are few suitablends for hunting, including the territory of the elves. Raising livestock can solve the problem, of course, but if all problems are resolved peacefully, the fighting instincts built into the Dark Elves bones may disappear. That is why we must periodically go hunting.
It is a contradictory statement. After you mentioned the food issue, didnt you just want to hunt?
That is the nature of Dark Elves. Would you ept it if I told you that I would not allow you tomune with nature?
A quarrel broke out.
Dark Elves and Normal Elves.
There was not an inch of retreat.
However, unlike them, who blushed and fought, each representative did not seem to care too much.
rtionship between the two.
It was an enmity from the beginning.
They came from the same root, but since everything is different, they had no choice but to encounter each other in the process of living in Arcadia.
At that time, a tribal meeting was convened.
Rodwell Dmitri, as lord of Luna, was given the role of managing the ce, and he served as the judge in the presence of representatives of all races.
atst.
It was Rodwell Dimitris share.
Flora. What do you think?
His gaze turned to one side.
She, who was in charge of Arcadias administrative duties during that time, spoke in a calm voice.
Coexistence in Arcadia cannot amodate all demands. However, a reasonable level ofpromise is possible. Why dont you hold a hunting tournament in the area periodically so that the Dark Elves can solve their meat and hunting problems? If you dont ept a solution to a certain extent, it can only be epted as an intention to invade the elves territory. Of course, if you dont ept capturing game in the elves territory, this will be the responsibility of both parties.
It wasnt a perfect solution.
The free hunting that the Dark Elves want, the ughter that takes ce in the Elfs territory, wasnt the perfect method the two races wanted, but they couldnt refuse.
In a situation where they have to coexist no matter what, it suggests a way to solve the superficial reason.
furthermore.
Time will solve the problems that have arisen now. When the Dark Elves realm is fully settled, then there will be no such turmoil.
It was emphasized that this was a temporary measure.
If thend that was frozen by the cold regains its integrity, the Dark Elves will be able to satisfy all their desires without going beyond the elves territory.
Having said that, I had nothing to add. As the representatives of the two races spoke sparingly, Rodwell Dmitri gave the verdict with augh.
Then, I will settle this matter ording to Flora Lawrences opinion.
bang bang!
Everyone nodded.
Arcadia.
At least in thisnd, Rodwell Dmitri was a man everyone trusted.
* * *
That evening.
Rodwell Dmitry was at the training ground.
His whole body was drenched in sweat from the countless repetitions.
Rodwell. Are you really nning on going to a tournament?
on the other side of the training ground.
Flora Lawrence was there.
Rodwell Dmitry stopped moving and looked at her when she heard a sound on the way and came to visit her.
Before I am the lord of Luna, I am a swordsman. If the ranking match is a ce where I can prove that I am a prosecutor, it must be worth putting down my position and challenging.
Thats great.
Flora Lawrenceughed lightly.
3 years ago.
The two who chose to go to Arcadia became friends because of their simr age and shared experiences on the Western Front.
Of course, externally, it was only the lord and staff.
However, when the two of them were together, they spokefortably, and as time passed, they became close enough to share their concerns with each other.
Rodwell Dmitri moved on.
Putting the sword down on one side, he wiped his sweat with the towel he had prepared in advance and spoke in a non-trivial voice.
I will make a formal request to the Lawrence family after this tournament is over.
What?
You and my marriage.
Startle.
For a moment, Flora Lawrence reacted in surprise.
When she couldnt say anything with her shaking eyes, Rodwell Dmitri looked at her with unwavering eyes.
In the meantime, my older brother had no intention of getting married, so I tried to suppress my will, but since Lauren had an ident, I cant wait any longer. so you know When Laurens wedding is over and the contest is over, Ill go see my father and tell him the truth.
Rodwell Dmitrys sincerity.
i knew it a long time ago
From the point of rejection three years ago, Rodwell Dmitri has proven his mind with unwavering attitude.
Its not just an arranged marriage, its the truth.
If she didnt like that feeling, she would have refused, but now, three yearster, Flora Lawrence smiled broadly without realizing it.
Okay, lets do that.
* * *
At this time, Dmitry was in a festive mood.
Lauren Dmitry.
Dmitris three sons revealed the news of their marriage.
In fact, everyone was waiting for good news as Roman Dmitry kept postponing his wedding.
But Lauren Dmitri, not the second, had an ident first.
One day, he brought the person he liked into the family and announced to his parents that he sincerely wanted to marry.
It was something tough at now, but at the time, the family was turned upside down by the sudden deration.
where is dmitri
It is the royal family.
Since marriage to Lauren Dmitri meant joining the emperors family, Romero Dmitri summoned the family members and seriously considered it.
The conclusion was to allow it.
Having once had a bad experience with an arranged marriage, he liked anyone his son really liked.
step.
On the premise that there are no defects in toughness.
Fortunately, the woman Lauren Dmitri brought was such a nice person, and from then on, everything went smoothly.
So the day of the wedding came.
From early in the morning, many people gathered to celebrate Lauren Dmitris marriage, and since it was such a special day, Jonathan Knight Commander, the leader of the Imperial Knights, served as the gatekeeper.
wee.
Wee to Dmitry.
I will guide you.
key figures from each country.
People of great status arrived one after another.
After the demonic conquest.
The world truly became Dmitris world, and people sincerely acknowledged Dmitri, unlike when Cronus and Valha were two major mountain ranges.
Dmitry was a country worth it.
It showed the dignity of the empire as if it led the conquest of the demon realm rather than simply leaving all the burdens to other countries.
for that reason.
This event was a must attend.
It was also an event for the Dmitry family, and it was very easy to make friends with the magnates at such an event.
field of opportunity.
People were constantly pouring in.
It was then.
Knight Commander Jonathans expression brightened when he saw the two people entering together.
Marquis Fabius!
Oh, long time no see.
Dmitrys real life.
It was Fabius.
He held his hand with a bright face, and right next to him was an equally important person.
It didnt have a great power like Fabius.
But social position.
And he was a very important person in this event.
Amys cousin who is the head of the department at the Cairo Royal Academy and promised to marry Lauren Demitri.
Yes.
Nice to meet you, Knight Commander Jonathan.
Henry Albert held out his hand to Knight Commander Jonathan with a smile on his face.
Chapter 459
Chapter 459 Epilogue, New Days (3)
Two years ago.
Lauren Dmitri, who came to Henry Alberts office, suddenly expressed her thoughts.
Yesterday I was driving Amy home and for the first time in my life I felt like holding a womans hand. professor. what should i do now? Obviously, I like Amy and I want to confess, but Im worried that Ill ruin even our friendship if I muster up the courage.
It was the face of a sullen puppy.
Despite being a recognized swordsman at the Cairo Royal Academy, he still looked like a child in Henry Alberts eyes.
food.
A smile came out involuntarily.
was a good kid
The more I got to know Lauren Dmitri, the more I realized how caring she was for others.
Thats why I was careful in expressing my feelings. I didnt try to force Amy to make a choice simply by putting my feelings first.
Finally, the picture I wanted was created .
Amy.
her own cousin sister
In fact, in the meantime, I desperately hoped that this situation would happen, and I actually made connections with many people under the guise of coincidence.
Among them, Amy was not involved in Henry Alberts intentions.
The two bonded naturally, and Amy was such a good kid that Henry Albert congratted him wholeheartedly.
but.
I didnt instill courage hastily.
It would be really good for him if the two of them got along, but Henry Albert gave advice for Lauren Dmitri even though he knew it was a stupid choice.
Lauren. Listen carefully to what I have to say from now on. Lauren Dmitri has a lot to consider when meeting the opposite sex. You are not just a student at the Cairo Royal Academy, you are the third son of the Dmitri family that currently rules the continent. It means the lineage of His Majesty the Emperor. The world will be thrilled with one of your choices, and people will gossip about what you say. If you express your feelings to Amy, you must also be willing to risk all of that. If you lose focus, even if Amy likes you, the realities will ruin the rtionship.
Does that mean I shouldnt express my feelings?
It was aplex matter.
It was an understandable advice, but I couldnt hide my sullen look because it seemed to be stopping me for some reason.
Henry Albert shook his head.
He stroked Lauren Dmitris hair and showed warm eyes as if he were looking at his younger brother.
no. If you make a decision after thinking through realistic issues enough, I assure you, the Amy I know will definitely ept your heart. Lauren. You dont seem to know much about yourself, but even with the background of Dmitri, Lauren Dmitri is a really nice guy.
I smiled broadly.
at that point.
Lauren Dmitri took great courage.
After thinking about it for a few days, he visited Amy and instead of losing his friend, he was able to find a girlfriend.
* * *
By the time the news broke that Lauren and Amy were dating.
There was an ovep.
When the history department of the Cairo Royal Academy was reorganized, Henry Albert was appointed as the head of the department.
There were two reasons.
The first came from the presidents remarks.
From the founding of the Dmitry Empire, the history of the continent is changing. As living witnesses of history, we have an obligation to record the present, and we believe that it is necessary to infuse new figures through the reorganization of the Department of History. Who do you think would be best suited for the role? I think Professor Henry Albert is the right person. He was a part of the historical achievements of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, and he is more knowledgeable about Dmitris history than anyone else. If you need a person to lead a new era, there is definitely no better option than him.
It was virtually game over.
The presidents remarks were just as strong, but there was also a second reason to put an end to the situation.
fellow professors.
They raised their voices as if they had been waiting.
I agree with the President.
Professor Henry Albert has a close rtionship with the Dmitry family. In particr, as Dmitris third son, Lauren Dmitri, follows him, I think the effect will be certain if he bes the head of the department.
In fact, howmon are people like that? No one hates Professor Henry Albert at the Cairo Royal Academy. He is a person who cares not only for the students but also for the professors around him, so there is no one more qualified to manage the entire department.
It was an interesting phenomenon.
When I first entered the Cairo Royal Academy.
Henry Albert was evaluated ascking in fundamentals as an educator and received negative attention from other professors.
In fact, there were also people who doubted her rtionship with Roman Dmitri and wanted to prove it.
however.
As time passed, the reputationpletely changed.
Henry Albert knew how to win peoples hearts by using what he had, and as he attacked the people around him in turn, everyone showed a friendly attitude.
It was a dramatic change. In fact, it could not be said that even the president of the academy was free from personal feelings toward Henry Albert.
Unanimous.
was appointed as the head of the department.
On the day he ascended to the position of department head with everyones blessings, Henry Albert felt a surge of emotion.
To think that I, who was a troubled child in my family, became the head of the department. Its all thanks to my experience with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. If I dont forget to be grateful to him and live as I am now, I will not be able to repeat the mistakes of the past.
Iughed heartily.
I enjoyed this moment to the fullest, raising my hands to the apuse.
So the inauguration ceremony was over.
He was about to get off the stage and take 20,000 steps when an unexpected person blocked his path.
Congrattions, Professor Henry Albert.
A man giving a bouquet of flowers.
hes right
It was the Marquis of Fabius.
* * *
Back to the present.
During the sessful wedding, Marquis Fabius nced at Henry Albert, who was sitting next to him.
Hes such an interesting person.
Two years ago.
He had his eyes on Henry Albert.
Why?
It was because his behavior was unusual.
Henry Albert. A person who was born as a child of a family with only the glory of the past and lived like a madman. The existence that I thought I would end my life as a half-doubt rose to the position of head of the Cairo Royal Academy just for the fact that I was with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri on the battlefield. It must have been a talent that I didnt even know about. Hes not a bad person to know in advance, especially considering his close rtionship with Lauren Dmitri recently.
the war is over
Marquis Fabius did not live idlely.
He built a harem and enjoyed his life, but always kept a close eye on the circumstances around him.
eternal power!
For that dream, he couldnt becent, and he heard the news of Henry Albert while enjoying a party with people raising a ss.
It was different from other people.
If people simplyughed and said there was such a person, Marquis Fabius looked into Henry Albert in detail as soon as the party was over.
The result was what it is today.
Ive been in a rtionship with Henry Albert for the past two years, and Ive be close enough toe to the wedding like this.
Congrattions, Head of Department.
Is there any reason for me to congratte you? Its just nice that my cousin has met a good person hahaha.
It was a friendly atmosphere.
The prediction was right.
When Marquis Fabius turned his head and looked straight ahead, he saw the pretty bride smiling broadly.
Amy.
Henry Alberts cousin.
The fact that Albert became a blood-mixed family with Dmitri meant that Henry Albert, who had been victorious with just a rats horn, would continue to be at the center of power.
It was a very satisfactory result.
Some may think it is a simplework, but these rtionships piled up to create the current Marquis Fabius.
excited
As people rose from their seats and cheered, Marquis Fabius also raised his ss and raised his voice.
For the glory of Dmitry!
for!
I was sure that
Dmitrys empire would not copse.
Marquis Fabius will enjoy wealth and glory until the moment he dies.
* * *
A few days after that.
While the aftermath of Lauren Dmitris wedding hadnt yet subsided, there were others busy with the same subject.
I am trembling.
You dont have to be so nervous. Its not like my brother is eating him.
At the words of his girlfriend Marie, a man named Lukeman tried to hide his nervous expression.
I met Marie a year ago.
Marie, who studied economics at the Cairo Royal Academy, was immediately put into practice, and Lukeman, who was at the same job at the time, fell in love with her at first sight.
At first, I couldnt get close to it.
Although there was an age difference, there were many other people who tried to approach her warm and fresh appearance.
Then one day.
Hearing rumors that someone from another department was preparing a confession, Lukeman went to see her first before it was toote.
As a result, they became lovers.
It was a happy day.
After spending a year really loving and caring for each other, I became convinced that I could marry a woman like this.
But there was a problem. When Lukeman met Marie, he knew nothing about her.
Aside from being from the Cairo Royal Academy, she said nothing.
Is there a family matter that is difficult for me to talk about?
There was no other way to exin it.
who your parents are
Where are you from?
When she always asked questions about her family, Marie thought about it for a while, then avoided the situation by saying that she would tell meter when the rtionship got deeper.
As Lukeman, it was inevitable that things would getplicated in his head.
Although he was from amoner, it was not at all important what kind of past Marie had to him, who was born into a wealthy family.
Even if she came from the slums, Lukeman was ready to ept her.
and today.
The time has finallye to see the truth.
When asked to meet on the premise of marriage in the future, Marie said with a serious expression.
okay. Then lets meet my brother together.
meeting took ce.
At the thought of meeting Maries family, who had been hidden in a veil, Lukeman hadnt been able to sleep since yesterday.
What kind of person are you? He must be a good person like Marie.
really if
He had no intention of giving up on his rtionship with Marie, even if he was bad enough to make her hesitate to marry.
She is a woman who cares for people and genuinely cares for herself.
For Lukeman, who would give his life for her sake, this was a gateway that he had to ovee beyond the stage of confirming their rtionship.
Marie, give me strength.
Ugh.
side.
got a kiss
Resolving his will, Lukeman moved on while dressed neatly.
The destination was a restaurant with a decent exterior.
Actually, I was going to make a reservation for a high-end restaurant, but my brother said he didnt like high-end food, so I made a reservation here.
It was famous for its delicious food.
However, the price range was not too high, and Lukeman thought that Maries family might not be as good as he had predicted.
There was no problem.
Conditions were not included in the subject to be considered from the beginning.
When we finally reached the restaurant, Marie tidied Lukemans clothes onest time.
Dont be nervous. My brother is such a nice person, so if he was the one I knew, Im sure hed like it.
okay.
He nodded.
As I entered the restaurant, I saw that several customers were seated inside.
one of them.
Seeing the man sitting alone, Lukeman instinctively recognized him as Maries brother.
Lets focus. I have to look good unconditionally.
My heart raced.
took a step
Approaching him, the man recognized Marie and raised his hand.
number of animals.
It was time to appeal to oneself.
Lukeman reached out to Maries brother first with what he thought was a really dignified and cool face.
Nice to meet you. Im Maries boyfriend omg?!
Moment.
I opened my eyes.
It was apletely unexpected situation for Lukeman.
Maries brother said with a kind smile.
Finally, Im seeing the person Ive only heard about in person. Im Maries older brother, Kevin.
My brothers true identity was shocking.
The man in front of you.
It was Kevin, who was called Dmitris goblin.
Chapter 460
Chapter 460 Epilogue, New Days (4)
Dmitris Demon.
Even after the war, rumors about him abounded.
Do you know why Dmitris goblin is called a goblin? He never just kills people. No matter how many opponents or how strong they are. They dont care about the difference at all and charge like madmen and tear opponents to shreds. They are called demons because they look like ghosts.
There was a famous incident in the past. The case in which Ares, who had destroyed Valha, was dragged like a dog by Dmitris demon and executed in return for betraying Dmitri. he is that kind of person There is no blood or tears for a being you perceive as an enemy, even if you were once an ally.
Kevin.
I could never have known that name.
Even if you go to the edge of the Smander Continent, if you mention Kevins name, people will be frightened, saying that it is Dmitris demon.
But that person is Maris older brother. From the moment he sat down, Lukeman couldnt help but feelplicated in his head.
I had to carry on the conversation calmly ording to the simtion repeated countless times, but I couldnt help but think of the rumors expressing Dmitris demon.
Thats why you didnt inform me.
I understand now.
Why didnt she tell me about her family?
It was aplex matter.
Aside from Kevins reputation as Dmitris demon, Marie, who works as an ordinary office worker, would not be very happy to have her background revealed.
In fact, it was the same when I was attending the Cairo Royal Academy.
Having Dmitris real life brother as her brother, Marie suffered from people approaching her with pretentious smiles.
that is power.
Thats a great background.
At first, I thought it would be all right, but Marie felt ufortable, like clothes that didnt fit.
So I hoped that you would look at yourself excluding the background.
At first, he didnt understand Maris secret, but when he looked at Kevins face, he knew why.
Lukeman. Come to your senses. No matter who Maries brother is, I must be an eptable boyfriend for her sake. And as much as I said that Marie is a good person, Im sure she wont be as vicious as the rumors say.
I trusted Marie.
Lukeman mustered up the courage to speak first.
nice to see you. I am .
The conversation started like that.
The atmosphere was more cordial than expected.
The more we talked, the more prejudice melted away as Kevin spoke softly to the other partys tempo.
Mary has been talking a lot about Mr. Lukeman. How good a person you are and how you treat yourself. If Marie says that, she must be a good person. Dont feel too ufortable with this ce because its not meant to be evaluated, its simply a ce to get to know each other.
He was a good person.
As we talked about this and that, I realized that maybe the rumors were exaggerated.
In fact, Dmitrys demon did not do any evil.
He certainly trampled on the opponents he defined as enemies, but there was never a single rumor that he had done anything wrong.
If so. Roman Dmitri, who advocates Dmitris rule, will not stand still.
At least those who followed him left no room for trouble.
Im sure.
with Marie.
If its a new family including Kevin.
I thought I could do well.
As the wine dwindled, Lukemans face flushed slightly, and he genuinely enjoyed his conversation with Kevin.
It was then.
Wow Jangchang!
Kyaaak!
A womans scream that is almost deafening.
Everyone in the restaurant instinctively looked in the direction of the sound.
* * *
It was an obvious situation.
A drunken drunken man behaved badly, and the look of an employee trying to restrain him made his eyes go wild.
Do you know who I am?
just 2 years ago.
The man was a merchant with great wealth.
However, losing to the top of thepetition, I lost a lot, and now I have to go to a restaurant that thinks about cost-effectiveness.
Did the anger of the past explode? Thinking he was ignoring even the waitress, the man overturned the table and pulled out the sword he had been keeping next to the chair.
Wow Jangchang!
Kyaaak!
It was a mess.
In a situation that quickly turned into a mess, the man screamed and looked around.
What are you looking at, you bastards? Do you all want to get drunk? Ill gouge out the eyes of those bastards who ignore me.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
An aura rose from the sword.
The man had a talent for swordsmanship in his own way, to the extent that his swordsmanship, which he had learned as a hobby, reached the highest level.
If there wasnt someone strong enough to stop him, the man would have had an ident, but unfortunately he met Kevin while he was cutting meat.
that was a mistake
Kevin put down his fork and knife and spoke apologetically to Marie and Lukeman on the other side.
Sorry. sorry. Ill be away for a while.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
The man looked at him.
In an unusual atmosphere, he pointed his sword at Kevin.
You stay there Wow?!
sudden.
fast.
It happened in an instant.
Obviously, I thought the opponent was far away, but in the blink of an eye, the mans face was mmed into the table.
His eyes widened with a scream. Before he could properly use his aura, he was overpowered in one fell swoop.
Then.
Kwajik Quadd Deuk.
Quaaaaaagh!
He trampled on the hand holding the sword.
Whether or not he screamed and struggled, Kevin told the waiter with a calm face.
Could you call the guards?
Oh, I see.
If you say it is urgent, it will arrive soon. Then, please take care of the aftermath.
puck.
kicked in the face
I stopped staring at the fainting figure and returned to my seat.
An awkward silence lingered.
Kevin regained his calm expression to the extent that he doubted whether he was the same person as before.
sorry. So how far did we say?
That moment.
Lukeman was convinced.
Apart from being a good person, Maries brother is obviously Dmitris demon.
If the dayes when tears flow from your girlfriends eyes, you wont be alive.
Like that man lying on the floor.
* * *
Break up with Marie.
Kevin visited Hans after a long time.
Chasing after Hans, who was still busy with the Dmitri family, Kevin told what had just happened.
He was a sincere and kind-hearted friend. I could see that he was proud of what he was doing and that he really loved Marie above all else. Thats fortunate. In fact, I thought that everyday happiness was not allowed for us who lived in the slums, but Marie and her boyfriend looked so happy.
Thats a good thing.
Hans answered while he was working.
People were afraid of Kevin.
Rumors of Dmitris demon kept him away from people, and regardless of his social status, Kevin spent a lot of time alone.
To him, Hans was a very precious being.
He didnt care at all about the rumors that he was a demon who had been taking care of him since he first followed Roman Dmitri.
Is that why?
When I met Hans, I talked a lot.
If the day Marie really gets marriedes, I want to make her a luxurious wedding that no one in the world will envy. And it will create a space for the two couples to live in the middle of Dmitry. It is not a shabby building with traces of someone, but a space where only Marie and her husband can fill all the stories. If I have a baby there and start a family, I n to give Marie some of the money I saved so that the two of us struggle with practical problems and gradually stop treating each other harshly.
Thedy Marie I know is not the kind of person who will change for practical reasons. Just the fact that such a trustworthy older brother exists will surely lead her family wisely.
I guess so. But as an older brother, I just want to do this and that.
past years.
Kevin has amassed great wealth.
In the name of war reparations, Roman Dmitri gave an astronomical amount, but in the meantime, it was not necessary to use it separately, so it was left in Valentinos upper house.
A Valentino person who came to me a few days ago said that the interest was substantial because interest was rued every year just by depositing the money.
If its for your brother.
I was willing to spend that money.
The existence of Kevin lived for the people he loved, such as his family, rather than for himself.
By the way, how is the fort lord doing?
I was curious.
Roman Dmitry.
Since the world was restored to peace, he has rarely appeared in public.
Even Kevin, who was faithful to his role as the emperor in the pce, did not have many asions to meet Roman Dmitri.
At least, I was able to see her face at Lauren Dmitris wedding.
Looking at him alive and well, Kevin suddenly thought of missing the moment he spent on the battlefield with him.
said Hans.
You are doing well.
thank god. In fact, I felt worried for no reason at the situation where people were forgetting the existence of His Majesty the Emperor.
I understand.
Like Kevin said.
Roman Dmitry was gradually forgotten by people.
No matter how great a hero you are.
If his story was not heard continuously, people had no choice but to focus on their own lives.
Hans stopped and looked at Kevin.
His Majesty the Emperor said this to me one day. In a peaceful era, not feeling the presence of a leader is the true meaning of peace. If therees a situation where he has to do something, there is a problem in the world, and on the contrary, if he is satisfied with the life he is living so that he is not needed, it means that the country is moving in the right direction. His Majesty the Emperor is such a person. When the world was confused by war, everyone focused on his steps, but there is no ce for a hero in a peaceful life.
.
I couldnt figure out why.
Kevin felt a strange echo.
It seemed that he felt the same loneliness as he did at the fact that there was no longer a ce for Roman Dmitri.
to look like that.
Hans smiled.
If you are curious, please visit us. Kevin deserves it.
* * *
Kevin headed to the Imperial Court.
I was encouraged by Hans words and wanted to see for myself how Roman Dmitri lived his daily life.
the head of the Royal Guard.
Fernando greets Kevin.
His Majesty is at the training ground.
thank you.
opened the way
Its a training ground.
As expected, I felt like I was Roman Dmitri, but I was excited at the thought of seeing each other separately after a long time.
yet.
Reached the training ground.
However, Kevin had no choice but to stop walking at the sight unfolding before his eyes.
ah.
Roman Dmitry.
He was engrossed in training.
It was different from the usual appearance.
Usually swordsmen train their bodies by swinging their swords quickly and strongly, but Roman Dmitris sword moved so minutely that he didnt even notice it was moving.
1cm per minute. The sword slowly descended.
His sweat-stained face and concentrated expression showed that he wanted to gain something in the process.
The sight was shocking.
Kevin couldnt hide his shaking eyes.
How have you been living all this time?
3 years ago.
Roman Dmitri defeated the Demon King.
He proved to the world that he is an existence that no one can touch.
And when three years passed and he saw his swordsmanship again, Kevin faced a shocking truth.
From then until now.
Roman Dmitry did not neglect training.
Even after reaching an unapproachable position, he did not stop polishing himself even for a moment.
I got goosebumps.
I stared nkly.
how much time has passed
It was only after the sun had set and it waspletely dark that Roman Dmitri put his sword away and looked at one side of the training ground.
Its been a while since weve seen each other, Kevin.
calm voice.
It was the same.
before and now.
Chapter 461
Chapter 461 Epilogue, New Days (5)
The position has been moved.
Kevin asked cautiously as they walked through the garden.
Lord. May I ask you a question?
Speak.
Three years ago. The lord aplished a historic feat that everyone considered impossible by defeating the demon king. No one dares to challenge the masters authority. The achievements made so far prove the existence of the master, and the annualpetitions say that it is not a leap in the past. But why are you working so hard? Even those under your masters feet melt into a peaceful era, but why is your master living as fiercely as he did that day three years ago?
I knew it as soon as I saw Roman Dmitri.
Intensely burning eyes, a face drenched in sweat. A form of training that dares not fathom the depth.
developed
Roman Dmitri, who was thought to exist above the sky even three years ago, was pioneering new ground through constant training.
It was an iprehensible situation for Kevin. It was not that he was ignorant of Roman Dmitris tendencies, but these were very peaceful times.
Even if he didnt live so fiercely, Dmitrys empire would enjoy unrestricted power, at least while he was alive.
why.
Do you mean continuing the struggle that has never been fought?
Seeing Kevin ask his sincerity, Roman Dmitri stopped and looked at the garden.
As you said, there is no reason to live fiercely anymore. But Kevin. It is not the domain of leaders.
I understand Kevin.
past life.
People who followed him in the past had the same reaction.
Even though he had already conquered Murim, he looked at himself immersed in training every day and asked why.
People may enjoy peace. Rather than worrying about the safety of the country, their role is to pray for the future and peace of their families. However, if the leader is also tinged with peace, an unexpected disaster will threaten all of us someday. Did people anticipate the existence of the Demon King even just a few years ago? Did they expect that I, who came from a remote Dmitri family, would be the Emperor of the Empire? It wont be. No one can say for sure what dangers may lie ahead of us, just as our lives have never gone as expected.
Taiping Seongdae.
The presence of the Heavenly Demon took over Moorim.
With his armed force growing stronger day by day, people did not dare to attempt a rebellion.
The danger cannot be shaken unless it appears before your eyes. So I am faithful to my role. So that I can take responsibility for the lives of those who died at mymand, so that they do not make excuses that they did not know about the dangers that wille upon the world at any time. I cannot allow the slightest insecurity.
In fact, people had no reason to attempt a rebellion.
The dictatorship of Baek Joong-hyeok was an ideal.
The downside of the dictatorship that everyone is worried about, at least under Baek Jung-hyeoks rule, no big problems urred.
As long as you dont break thew.
did not hold back
They respected their lives and made them live within the framework ofmon sense.
So the day he died in his previous life.
Murim, regardless of power, was stained with great sadness.
I am a being who has to live like that. I am not allowed to settle down in my current life and start a normal family.
bottom of life.
From the time he chose to fight to survive, peace did not exist in the life of the Heavenly Demon.
walked ahead again.
Looking at his back, Kevin couldnt say anything.
it was seen now
Roman Dmitry.
The burden borne by the Absolute.
* * *
Kevin returned home.
It was empty.
I was spread out on the bed in a space where there was nothing like an open chest.
What am I living for?
many years ago.
When he first met Roman Dmitri, Kevin wanted to live a normal life like everyone else.
So he risked his life.
The life of themon people who looked at it in the slums to the extent that they gritted their teeth and cut off their arms was an object of envy.
And now that everything has been done. Embarrassingly, Kevin has lost his way.
Clearly, he hoped for a reality like this, but Kevin didnt feel like wanting to do anything.
I didnt know the cause until a few days ago.
But soon after meeting Roman Dmitry.
Kevin knew the truth.
I cant be normal anymore.
a life full of deprivation.
I lived in longing every day.
From the point of finally starting to live a human life, his longing for Roman Dmitri turned into an inferiorityplex toward hispetitors.
It was an unusual feeling. If people felt happiness in ordinary life, Kevin put the value of existence elsewhere.
It was a peaceful time.
Roman Dmitri was not dangerous and he, who only knew how to fight, was no longer needed.
sozy
peaceful days.
Kevin withered away.
In a situation where he lost the meaning of his existence, he spent more time alone.
Just now.
I asked people around me about Chris current situation.
After winning the ranking match every year but losing miserably to Roman Dmitri, he said he is still working hard to prepare for the next tournament.
His goal is to be number one on the continent.
Even though he knew that his opponent was an impossible opponent, Roman Dmitri, he was not shaken by his goal.
Your lord is right. Not everyone can live a normal life. Fortunately, Marie didnt miss the time to live a normal life, but the happy couple looked different from what I was hoping for.
Sigh.
I got up.
The world didnt need Dmitris demon.
An object of faith turned into an object of fear, but Kevin did not care about such facts.
I will be stronger too. If a threat to Dmitri appears in the distant future, I will equip myself with a powerful force so that they cannot do anything. That is the meaning of my existence. For the sake of the lord who gave me a life worthy of a human being, I will ept death with a smile at the fact that I am living for the lord, even if it is peaceful until the moment I die.
The only existence that filled the deficiency.
Roman Dmitry was to him God and the meaning of life.
Kevin immediately took up his sword and went out to the training ground.
So far, Ive taken my knee against Chris every time, but I wont remain a loser in the future.
* * *
That time.
In the conference room of a luxurious mansion, a series of people had a serious conversation.
This is already the fourth attempt. In fact, I think it is impossible to cate Him.
This is not a ce to talk about the impossible. Tell me how!
The atmosphere was grim.
A being who sits in the seat of honor.
At his hardened expression, people looked at each other and each suggested a solution.
Once the opponent has both wealth and honor. In the meantime, I have somehow put up conditions that ordinary people can covet, but I think we should approach it differently from now on. How about a beauty world? If we gather beauties from all over the continent and win his heart, we can turn things around.
You are right. Thats nice! Even if you have everything, the realm of reason is a different matter.
I dont think so. He has revealed that he has a definite dream so far. Do you think such a person will be swayed by mere beauty world? And above all, the beauty world itself is not the type to be eaten. There are already women around him who express their love for his appearance, but we cannot ept it just because he asks for something in return.
Then how about attacking his master? I heard that they are very close.
Then if you touch the nting, you wont be able to handle theter work.
The atmosphere in the meeting room heated up.
I tried to negotiate whenever the opportunity arose, but each time it failed due to the firm response of the other party.
The problem is that there are no other options besides that. At least, I couldnt give up even though I repeatedly failed at the person I couldmunicate with.
their heads.
It was his will.
Until he gave up, the people who served him had to somehow find a solution.
a man said
In fact, it is impossible to persuade him on any condition if he has rejected all the conditions so far. Why dont you show your sincerity? I long for it so far. Whatever you want, state the terms. If you say that you will give up even billions of dors forpromise, you may show room forpromise in your sincere heart. And some words have different impact depending on who says them. The lord is leading Valentino, the top tier of the continent. If Marquis Valentino makes a decision, there will definitely be a way.
The presence of the honorable mention was Valentino.
Seriously listening to peoples stories, he looked around and spoke in a serious voice.
As you all know, the sword that Chris currently possesses is what I desperately want to possess. First No-Name. The symbolism of the series is great. Chris and Kevin, now called Dmitris future,peted for that one sack, and with Chris victory, the owner of the first no-name was decided. A sword with such a story is a great treasure for a collector like me. And now that His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry no longer releases new swords, I will definitely have them.
expressed aspirations.
Marquis Valentino has been working hard in the meantime.
He expanded his business like crazy, grew his power, and finally fulfilled his dream of bing the top of the continent.
A year ago, people considered Valentino tops to be the best.
Because he remembers the dedication of the Valentino Company during the Pandemonium Conquest, he rose to the top position in just two years based on them.
Im done with the preparations.
I met Chris with the thought that I could do anything now, but I was rejected in all three meetings.
Marquis Valentino said.
I have been waiting for this moment. People say I have everything, but the meaning of my existence is to secure tangible value. I will choose the right method. If I showed my willingness to give my all rather than simply making an offer that I could ept, even Chris wouldnt be able to reject it unconditionally. do not worry. Even if we lose a lot on this deal, Valentino will still be at the top.
I follow orders.
I follow orders.
No one protested.
Everyone here knew that this was his kingdom and that Valentinos desire to be the best in the world was his driving force.
st furnace.
It would be hard for Chris to refuse this time.
* * *
The next day.
I went to see Chris.
As he returned from training, the Marquis Valentino blocked his way and said with a serious face.
Chris. Ive made three proposals and Chris has never shown any room forpromise. I understand. The fact that the sword bestowed by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry cannot be reced by anything else. But sometimes, no matter how precious something is, therees a moment when you have to give it up.
Hey Marquis Valentino.
Chris let out a sigh.
It was said three times, but Marquis Valentino constantly coveted his sword.
I did understand.
Knowing the tendencies of the Marquis Valentino, it was not that he could not understand his intense obsession.
But even Chris couldnt ept his request.
Since First No-Name is unique in the world, I thought that nothing could rece it.
and.
He didnt like the choice that came to him instead of Kevin.
Tried to refuse.
This time, I tried to draw a line, but Marquis Valentino spoke first.
Shuk.
Take it.
handed over something
It was nk.
As I looked at it with nothing written on it, an embarrassingly shocking remark pierced my ears.
It is a nk te. Write everything Chris wants you to fill the space where you can write thousands of words. If you do, I will colonel everything written in it in the name of the Valentino family. As you know, there is only one condition.
I nced at the waist.
sword hanging there.
The moment he confirmed First No-Name, Marquis Valentinos eyes were stained with greed.
Ill give you everything in this world if you give it to me. Valentino has the power to do that.
Chapter 462
Chapter 462 Epilogue, New Days (6)
It was a foolish proposal.
What he said while holding out a nk paper would never have been taken seriously had it not been for the Marquis Valentino.
Perhaps hes serious.
several months ago.
There was an incident rted to the Marquis of Valentino.
There was an artwork he coveted, but the other party said he could never sell it because it was his fathers keepsake. It wasnt a lie to raise the conditions.
In fact, since he is famous for his stubbornness around him, I thought that there was no other way for him as the Marquis Valentino this time.
a few days after that.
The Marquis of Valentino sealed the deal.
The other party had a wild dream of having an ind of their own, but they really bought an uninhabited ind in Odelia and proposed it to him.
And thats with the addition of a vacation home for the rest of my life. I couldnt help but roll my eyes at my opponent, and people were talking about how brightly he smiled that day.
That was Valentino.
Called a greedy collector, he now looked at Chris with serious eyes.
Chris said.
I understand Marquis Valentinos will. I know this deal is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but I cant ept any more than that. It is not simply because of the symbolism of the sword bestowed by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Even when I saw the performance of the sword itself, I have no confidence in finding a better sword than this in my future life.
I agree with you. But we will find an alternative.
The alternative is impossible. If youve researched me, you know what Im after.
An annual ranking match.
Chris came on stage every time.
Trampling on the challengers who took his ce, he has repeated the impossible challenge of surpassing Roman Dmitri.
There was something like a certainty that took control of my head every time. He knew that even though he wascking in terms of skill, if even the performance of his sword was inferior, there would be no chance for him to win.
Unlike Kevin, who said he couldnt sell anything because it was a sword bestowed by Roman Dmitri, Chris had a really practical reason.
st furnace.
No matter what terms the Marquis Valentino offered, Chris hadnt even considered the deal from the start.
The more equal each others skills are, the more the match is decided by a single difference. If that momentes, I will forever regret the sale of the sword. I know the heart of the Marquis Valentino well. If this sword is to be sold, I will definitely put the Marquis first.
Will that moment evere?
Isnt it something you dont know about the world? If I defeat His Majesty and be recognized as the best sword in the continent, then I will not be bound by the performance of the sword.
at that point.
Marquis Valentinos expression distorted.
It seems to be saying that there is a way, but everyone in the world knew how absurd it was.
Its me, Chris. I looked good, but its not like that. If you dont like it, you say no. Why are you saying such nonsense?
I didnt even have to calcte.
The moment Chris says the dream wille true will nevere.
* * *
The fuss is over.
The Marquis Valentino showed a sloppy reaction even right before they parted ways.
Chris. There are always going to be difficulties in human life. When you feel so exhausted that when you take a moment to catch your breath, you fall to the floor and think you cant get up. Turn your head and look where I am. I will always be by Chris side. If Chris gives me a hand, I will dly take it and help him move in the right direction. keep in mind That I will always be on Chriss side. of course The price of this blind love is only a first no-name.
He was such a great person.
On the way to break up with him, I thought that maybe because of that fanatic aspect, I might have be the richest man on the continent.
Actually, that was the truth.
Marquis Valentino would have lived in a well called Cairo if he had not encountered the sword of Roman Dmitri, who ignited his collection desire.
I turned my steps.
headed to the office.
Since morning training was over, it was time to take care of the tasks piled up in front of his name.
Recently, the rtionship between Valha and Hector has not been unusual. It must be that the bad rtionship from the past continues. As Hector expands his power as a kingdom of magic, he will inevitably collide with the Valha Empire.
It was a sensitive issue.
Chris and Kevin.
Both were part of an independent unit.
If Fernando, the guard, had the role of protecting the pce, Chris and Kevin only followed Roman Dmitris orders.
Chris has public affairs and Kevin has secret affairs. The problem of Valha and Hector needed to be prepared in advance in case of an emergency during Chris work period.
just as expected.
I arrived at the office and had just handed over some papers when a soldier delivered an urgent message.
Chris! Something went wrong. It looks like Hector and Valha are trying to stick together!
Took.
put down the pen
Chris leaned back in his chair and gave a cold expression.
okay?
The world was at peace.
However, fighting over interests was a separate issue from peace.
* * *
The dispute between the two countries stemmed from an incident.
a few days ago.
Count Kazuri, who runs the Merchant in Valha, made a deal with Baron Stuart, a nobleman of Hector. There was no problem up to that point.
Things started to get serious when, just before the deal was struck, Baron Stewart made a deal with someone else who offered better terms.
It was an ordinary problem.
It was all toomon in Sanggye, but Count Kazuri reacted with great anger at the opponents attitude.
How dare a baron feed me?
The nobles of Valha.
they are imperial
Although it was not the same as before after being defeated by Dmitri, they still had pride as an empire. Hector touched the reverse.
It was obviously a matter that could be passed over casually, but I thought that Count Kazuri was ignoring himself because Valha had fallen for no reason.
It was the result of an inferiorityplex.
As Valhas unique warlike tendencies revived, this anger could not be resolved in any other way than violence.
Attacked Baron Stuarts carriage.
I blew the cheek of Baron Stewart who was shouting what the hell was this for interrupting the uphill journey. Fortunately, no fatalities urred.
If it had been 3-4 years ago, the incident would have ended like this, but King Edwin Hector, who currently leads Hector, reacted with great anger as soon as he was reported on this incident.
This is obviously Valhas fault. Unless Valha directly apologizes for this, I will never stand still as King of Hector.
This was the current situation.
In a situation where he went from Hector to the King, Count Kazuri was btedly caught fire.
He was immediately summoned to the central government of Valha. Naturally, he heard an unexpected story from the emperor of Valha.
Hold on.
yes?
This issue was not something that would turn into a fight between countries. But what do you think is the reason Edwin Hector is raising this issue by taking the initiative himself? He needs a cause. A usible justification to somehow elevate Hectors prestige to cause a direct conflict with Valha.
recent.
Valha and Hector collided with each other.
There was no particr conflict.
As Hector expanded his influence as a kingdom of magic, a problem arose as he no longer treated Valha the way he used to. It was a time to see each other.
If he took a step back from here, a situation could have urred in which Valha, an empire that only had patterns, waspletely pushed away by Hector.
Count Kazuri and Baron Stuart.
The two were just excuses.
When Hector raised his affairs with Baron Stuart, the Emperor of Valha also expressed his position that he could not resign.
In this world where Dmitry rules, the country that upies a ce next to him can enjoy wealth and glory. Cairo and Hector secured priority in the continental war, but that doesnt mean their ce willst forever. Valha will surely prove the power of the empire and take the seat next to Dmitri.
It was a strong voice.
I never had any intention of antagonizing Dmitri.
however.
However, he had no intention of excluding power.
I will do as youmand.
Count Kazuriughed.
Valha is looking after you.
There was nothing better for him.
But the joy is short-lived.
When Valha did not officially take care of this matter, within a few days, Hector requested magicmunication.
* * *
Beyond themunication screen.
Edwin Hector appeared.
After taking over the kings position through formal procedures, he looked at the leaders of Valha with a cold expression.
[Nowhere in the world is there aw that attacks an opponent for not being able to make a deal. Its a simple matter. Count Kazuri did something wrong and we want an apology for that. Even in a situation where the answer is clear, if he sticks to his current attitude, Hector will have no choice but to doubt his intentions.]
He pointed out the mistake openly.
The atmosphere was frozen cold.
At Edwin Hectors point, the Emperor of Valha, sitting in the high seat, opened his mouth.
King of Hector. This is a personal matter. If Baron Stuart had personally requested an apology from Count Kazuri, we would have tried to make things work out. But as Hector stepped forward, we couldnt do that. Even if Count Kazuri was at fault, it was Hectors fault that made it a problem between nations.
[So youre saying you cant apologize?]
Yes.
[Valha is now delusional. empires and kingdoms. Although I do give examples, the meaning has faded, except for the Empire of Dmitry. By the way, its disrespectful of us to just ignore this issue because we cant ept Valhas admission of error. Emperor of Valha. Do you really think this is right?]
Crossed the line.
It was as expected.
Even if Hector had a cause, this was a matter of national pride.
No more crossing the line.
[Okay.]
Edwin Hectors expression hardened coldly.
Negotiations broke down.
[Please do not regret this choice.]
Took.
unteral termination ofmunication.
On the ckened screen, Valhas leaders lost their words.
* * *
Is this the right response?
one of the leaders said.
Edwin Hectorsst words.
left insecurity.
Called Hectors star, he was never a person to be taken lightly.
In a situation where the attention of the leaders was focused, the Emperor of Valha met their gaze with unwavering eyes.
Valha is currently going downhill. The Continental War was lost, and we swore allegiance to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, doing what we thought was right. Thats how the present Valha was created. To bring back the romance of Valha to its former glory. We are here.
His expression changed.
Once an aristocrat, he now has the dignity of an emperor.
No matter what happens in the future, keep your dignity as an empire. Be a warrior. There wille a moment when we will have to do what we think is not right in order to keep our ce.
everyone in this ce.
I knew the truth.
This issue is Count Kazuris fault.
However, neither Hector nor Valha had the will to solve the starting point.
battle of egos.
Hector fought and Valha did not back down.
It was then.
jump!
Your Majesty! Im in trouble!
The knight opened the door and entered.
Peoples attention was focused on his pale expression.
A little while ago, Hector said he crossed the border of Valha!
This made it clear.
That he crossed the border as soon as things went wrong.
Edwin Hector had no intention of improving rtions with Valha from the beginning.
Chapter 463
Chapter 463 Epilogue, New Days (7)
Just after magicmunication is cut off.
Hectors Royal Knight Commander Butler asked with a worried face.
Are you sure you want to cross the border? If Valha doesnt back down, a problem that could have been resolved peacefully could turn into a war. At that time, regardless of victory or defeat, Hector must also prepare for considerable damage.
I agree with what Commander Butler said. This issue will not end with halfway results.
This is something that has already been discussed beforehand.
However, when the war was right in front of their eyes, Hectors leadership once again confirmed the kings will.
Edwin Hector said.
I also hope that the matter will be resolved in a peaceful way. Some may say that this incident is nothing, but that thought itself proves Hectors status. If only we had the same strength and power as Dmitry. Was it possible for Count Kazuri to even think of revenge with violence? This is disregard for us. Thinking that it wouldnt be a problem if he touched Hectors people, he did it without thinking about what happened next.
The world has changed.
Hector, who had to endure in the past, now has the strength to raise his voice.
Hectors history is marked by defeat. When it was strong, it knelt against Valha, and when it was called a weak country and was ridiculed, it did not raise an issue even after being subjected to the conspiracy of the Cronus Empire. But now it is different. Hector, who has been reborn as the kingdom of magic, will not repeat the mistakes of the past. The work of Baron Stuart is an example proving the present. Even he, a nobleman, suffers such an injustice, how many ordinary people of Hector must suffer. So I think we need a clear precedent. A precedent that will make us dare not think lightly of what happens to Hector!
continental war.
Edwin Hector went to war with Dmitri and learned the importance of precedent from Roman Dmitri.
Hector was in a turbulent time.
At this point in time when the future can change depending on what decision you make in the future, it was decided that an incident to prove Hector was needed.
Against him, Valha was perfect.
Valha, which still considers itself an empire, did not lower its nose in any case, and if it were to destroy them, Hector could absorb all the status of the empire.
of course.
Sacrifice will follow.
However, Edwin Hector knew well that even in a peaceful era, one cannot live only in peace.
If there is a war, many people will die. I will ask you. Do you think we will lose the war?
Not really.
Yes. We know that Hector is strong. In order to im our rights, we must show the world that we have be this strong. The way to ensure peace is not a peaceful solution, but the power to defend oneself. Hectors people will no longer suffer if we prove our strength, just as the Dmitri Empire rules the world and peace hase. In a turbulent world, this is a reality we have to deal with at least once.
He vomited a strong will.
Edwin Hectors presence swelled, overwhelming Hectors leaders who were watching him.
Hectors Star.
He was not meant to remain as the king of a small country.
He hoped that Hector would be recognized as one of the great powers when he stepped down from the throne.
Just like they attacked Cairo for Hector.
Edwin Hector put the interests of his country first.
If Valha takes a step back, we will set a precedent that will set a foothold as a great power. But if you dont back down. We are ready for war and will wage war against Valha for the future.
The will was gathered.
The people who were fascinated by Edwin Hectors aspirations raised their voices as if they had promised.
I follow the orders of His Majesty the King!
I follow the orders of His Majesty the King!
I follow the orders of His Majesty the King!
That moment.
Hector became one.
At themand of the royal family, Hectors army crossed the borders of Valha.
* * *
Hectors decision.
Fire fell on Valhas feet.
Upon hearing the report that they were advancing without hesitation, Valhas leadership spoke in a trembling voice.
It would be a big deal if there was a real war. Hector is not the Hector of the past. As King Edwin Hector was recognized as the Archmage, many wizards, including the sky, became Hectors members. They are now called the Mado Kingdom. The moment a war breaks out against them, who have tremendous magical power, Valha cannot guarantee victory.
youre right. Besides, Edwin Hector is a master of war. If he who made a revolutionary contribution in the Continental War leads the war, you dont know what will happen in the future.
Everyone was terrified.
Valha was still called the Empire.
However, their reality was not the same as before.
Although it still had strong national power, it could not overwhelm Hector as it did when it was called the Yangdae Mountains.
The gaze was focused.
It belonged to the emperor.
I believed that he would tell me what was right if he had made wise choices in the face of confusion.
The Valha Emperor said.
We are cornered. Even if we cannot guarantee victory, we are not allowed the option of withdrawing.
Your Majesty the Emperor!
The past tells the future. How do you think Valha was able to establish an empire? Valha was once just a kingdom nestled in the southern jungle, but itid the foundation for a leap into an empire by defeating Hector, a great power at the time. It is the same now. If the Valha Empire shows even the slightest weakness against Hector, the same situation will arise as we sucked Hectors Aspect. So I did not ept the request for an apology from Baron Stewart.
Their positions were different.
Hector is for Hector, Valha is for Valha.
I made the decision I thought was necessary.
Just as Edwin Hector finally crossed the border, the Emperor of Valha also had to think about the future of Valha.
We all know that war is not the best solution. But Hectors actions are driving Valha into a corner, because we dont want war. Hector would not have dared to cross the borders of Valha if we had been able to afford any options. do not back down We will prepare for war with Hector from this time forward and prove to the world that Valha is alive and well.
Their desire for each other red up.
If the opponents intention is obvious.
will respond to it
The Emperor of Valha was also a person who rose to this position after experiencing a series of battles before birth.
Believe me. Valha is not over yet.
War.
It was the moment when the peace copsed.
* * *
Valha Border.
Foremost defensive positions.
Countess Anelka,mander of the border guards, looked ahead.
He showed a stern expression at Hectors banner fluttering in the distance.
Now war is inevitable.
Just now.
An order came from the top.
He hoped to avoid war as much as possible, but Valha had already made a decision.
[As soon as Hectores within range, strike first. Hector has already crossed the irreversible river with Valha, and Valha will prove the empires potential with a strong response.]
Zek.
I raised my hand.
At Count Anelkas signal, the wizards all prepared magic.
an imminent situation.
As ordered by the superior, the moment theye within range, they will attempt an attack, and from then on, nopromises are allowed.
A fight that ends only when one side admits to surrender.
The past three years have been really peaceful, but in order to secure each others interests, Valha and Hector broke the peace.
The soldiers looked nervous.
It was then.
Finally, the moment Hector came within range, a voice stopped Count Anelka from giving orders.
All-arms ball .
Commander! We must stop fighting!
It was a sudden situation.
Countess Anelka, speechless, looked at the soldier, who gasped for breath.
An order has been issued from the Empire of Dmitry. It is Dmitris order to stop the war in Valha and Hector right now and attend the international conference.
Dmitry.
Because of that name alone, Count Anelka had no choice but to stop attacking.
* * *
Dmitry.
A negotiating table was set there.
Chris, who hosted the event, said in a situation where the Emperor of Valha and King Edwin Hector were seated.
I understand the situation. So, what is the purpose that each country really wants?
chris.
He was entrusted with the full power of the emperor in such matters.
Since he could be said to be a recement for Roman Dmitri, Edwin Hector spoke in a polite tone.
Its a simple matter. Count Kazuri made a mistake. If Valha acknowledges that fact and shows an attitude of sincere apology, Hector Kingdom will not make the problem any bigger.
King Hector. That attitude is the problem. Valha is not simply saying that we are not responsible in this matter. Hector brought personal problems into the realm of the state. How can we ept Hectors request when his intentions are certain to be impure?
So are we. Is there any reason to settle things peacefully when the perpetrator does not disy the perpetrator-like attitude?
Emotions deepened.
set of circumstances.
Chris read Pando.
I figured out why this happened.
It must be that they dont want to step back from each other. From the moment the issue is raised, the two countries cannot back down, even out of pride. If I did, it would be like proving myself weak.
understood.
their situation.
The problem was the process of resolving the situation.
Chris said.
His Majesty Roman Dmitry wont intervene in anything that doesnt break thew. The same goes for this case. If the war had been fought due to due process, Dmitry would have neglected the problems of the two countries. But why do you think I arranged this ce?
His eyes changed sharply.
Edwin Hector.
He knew things would turn out like this.
if the due process has been followed.
Obviously, it would not have been directly linked to war.
The conflict between Count Kazuri and Baron Stuart was actually very trivial, so it was highly likely that it would have been concluded with an appropriate judgment.
Edwin Hector knew that and moved quickly. It was because Hectors will could not be shown if he did not do this.
If only Dmitry hadnt intervened.
Hector must have seen the end.
If its a matter of war, it should have been judged by Dmitri. If the problem is not resolved through the process, it is okay to start a war from then on. That is thew of this world. Individual life does not intervene, but at least the problem between countries has set thew on the fact that there must be some level of guidelines to proceed correctly. Of course, this is not apulsory provision, but there has never been a country that vites it. Thest three years of peace have been achieved that way.
I saw Edwin Hector.
he is a great person
Undoubtedly, he is a future hero who will lead the next generation, but he is also included in Dmitris realm.
st furnace.
I had no intention of ying around with his pranks.
Everyone, please answer. Are you guys trying to break Dmitrisws?
Dmitris second son.
Chris showed ferocity.
Opponents are heads of state.
But enough to put pressure on them, Chris was in apletely different position than he was three years ago.
Chapter 464
Chapter 464 Epilogue, New Days (8)
The situation was immediately sorted out.
The moment Chris left Dmitri on his back, Hector and Valha took a step back as if they had never done that.
On behalf of Valha, I apologize for Count Kazuris atrocities. As soon as we return to Valha, we will punish them ording to due process, and this will never happen again.
I am also sorry for being rude. If you handle it like that, I wont make this issue any more. And in the future, when problems arise between countries, we will consider Valhas position first.
It was a dramatic settlement.
In fact, it was the most ideal picture.
By giving Dmitri a reason to ept the deal, Valha was able to defend its pride without going to war.
Of course, he apologized for Count Kazuris problems.
However, since Dmitri intervened in the process, it was the best scenario for Valha, who was prepared for war, to solve the problem to this extent.
Same with Hector.
They left a precedent proving what kind of country Hector was, so there was nothing to lose even if it ended like this.
It was Chris ability.
He made good use of Dmitris position and warned that if the two countries went to war, they should act within Dmitrisws.
It was a quick response. If he hadnt been keeping an eye on Hectors rtionship with Valha, the problem might have gotten serious before Chris took action.
Roman Dmitri neglects thepetitive society, but the reckless war is a problem that breaks the bnce of the world.
took a seat
As the Emperor of Valha left first, Chris said to Edwin Hector.
I know very well what King Hector was thinking when he did this. Please bear this in mind. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry does not want to get involved in anything. Even if this issue escted into war, it would remain a matter between the two countries, because people want to have their own autonomy. By the way. The Emperors rule is based on strong convictions. Even when problems like war go to extremes, Dmitri remains a bystander as long as he doesnt break thew because he can handle everything. Never try to use that will. Even if Hectors future is bright, thats only to be expected if he can exist under Dmitris rule.
It was a warning.
Edwin Hector walked a tightrope.
His attitude of using the situation appropriately offended Chris.
Edwin Hectorughed.
Hector has no intention of going against Dmitris wishes. Dmitri is the ruler of this world, and I have sworn allegiance to His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitri. The trouble this time is just a fight to be next to Dmitry. We are fighting a war of nerves in the hope that everyone will stay by His Majestys side, so please do not take our intentions ill.
The world has changed.
As the power of Cronus and Valha weakened, human life entered a new phase.
Two countries trying to protect the status of the empire.
And Hector overtaking their ce.
It was a new flow.
Edwin Hector revealed his aspirations and emphasized his unwavering loyalty to Dmitri.
I am now and in the future. I will express my sincere heart to His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry.
sure
Edwin Hector.
Someday, Hector will face a period of great revival centered on that person.
* * *
Like the events of Hector and Valha.
Big and small events happened in the world.
Even if the group of evil threatening the world disappeared, human life did not always go smoothly.
A town in Arcadia.
a man shouted.
Oh no, dont say anything. These days, the atmosphere of the Smander Continent is bloody. Hector and Valha bumped into each other, and this time Hectors kingdom even crossed the borders of Valha. Fortunately, Dmitri intervened and the situation ended well, but ording to the Smander merchants, Hector and Valha will go to war someday.
Couldnt it be that the Continental War is going on like in the past? Then Arcadia wont be safe either.
It really might be.
Anxiety prevailed.
It was a peaceful time.
The mere mention of the word war could not hide the ominous look of those who were imbued with peace.
It was then.
A woman who looked after the children next to her said.
That wont happen.
Isabel!
body of a woman.
It was Isabel.
She gave up her duties as queen and saintess and started a new life in an unknown vige.
In the first ce, this incident is different from the Continental War. If Kronos and Dmitri ended up with the intention of destroying each other, King Edwin Hector, who leads the Hector Kingdom, intentionally raised the te to prove his countrys strength. If the story can be told even to us across the endless mountains like this, Hector Kingdom must have achieved its purpose without shedding a drop of blood.
Does that mean you never intended to wage war in the first ce?
Thats not it. If Valha had gone to the extreme without anyone stopping it, Hector would have proved Hectors potential even if it was a real war. But nothingpared to the Continental Wars. The fight between the two countries would have ended in a simple dispute over interests, and the loser would not have been able to raise his voice in the future. So dont worry everyone. As long as His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry rules the world, everything we fear will not happen. Even if the situation goes to the extreme, all problems will be solved the moment Dmitri intervenes, just as he defeated the demon king.
okay.
As expected, the castle No, you are Isabel!
people were amazed
Certainly Isabelle was different.
Even though she was far away from the Smander Continent, Isabel read the map without any special information.
Isabelleughed.
Then Im done.
When she saw her leaving while holding the childs hand, people were excitedly saying that she was not a person who would be here.
* * *
3 years ago.
Isabel left everything and went to Arcadia.
He formed a vige with people who had lost their families in the demon realm, and that was the vige he was currently staying in.
Her day was peaceful.
Waking up early in the morning, she organized the bedding and went out to tend the crops.
Every time I checked the reality that warm sunlight was allowed in Arcadia, I felt strange.
After that, I went around the vige and took care of the lives of the people I encountered.
Are you okay with the leg you injuredst time? If you leave it alone, you will get sick, so I will take care of your wounds.
We have already requested supplies for the vige. The superiors said they would arrive by tomorrow afternoon, so we should be able to get enough supplies at that time. Ill give you mine if need be.
Give me that. I will move it with you.
Did something like that happen?
all the vigers.
When I met Isabelle, I smiled brightly.
The vigers couldnt help but love her as she listened to peoples stories and helped them.
Then one day.
The boy, still in need of his fathers touch, grabbed his mother and asked what kind of person he was.
It was a difficult question.
The boys father is one of Isabels soldiers.
Isabel looked at her, then took the boy in her arms and stroked her hair instead of her mother.
Your father was a very brave man. There were bad people threatening the world, but your father defeated them all so we can live happily ever after. So you deserve to live with pride. Later, when you grow up and go out into the world, if you tell what your dad has done, everyone will know what a great dad you are. And I really respect them. Without people like your dad, this town and I wouldnt exist.
really?
okay. Has this sister ever lied to you?
Iughed out loud.
Lay down all your burdens.
Isabelle lived for them.
Just as Leo and the soldiers believed in him and risked their lives, he vowed to live for them until the end of his life.
some asked Are you satisfied with living like this, whom everyone admired?
Some might say it was a lie, but Isabel was sure.
I will believe you if you are my sister! I want to be like my dad when I grow up!
childrenughing together
happy.
A world ruled by Dmitry.
Isabel was really happy with the fact that she existed as a human being with nothing on her back.
* * *
The years passed quickly.
several months after that.
Several things have been heard through the Smander Continent.
The world was still buzzing, but because Dmitri was holding on to the center, nothing that was a big problem happened.
Leo. It would have been great if you had experienced this world.
Suddenly.
Leos existence came to mind.
He followed himself to the demon realm and always said that he wished he could live a human life.
At the time, I thought it was impossible.
But that dream became a reality.
Roman Dmitry.
It was all his ability.
A being born with overwhelming power, of course, would persecute people for the sake of the individual, but as soon as the group of evil disappeared, Roman Dmitris name was gradually forgotten.
It was an embarrassing phenomenon.
When the world was in turmoil, the name of Roman Dmitri was heard everywhere, but now themon people did not know how he lived.
for over 3 years.
Roman Dmitry did not reveal himself.
People didnt understand such an emperor, but Isabel knew why Roman Dmitri lived like that.
It must be to slow down the rift as much as possible.
defeating the demon king.
Roman Dmitry became a rift-maker.
The more he influences the world, the more serious the rift is, so Roman Dmitri slowed down the pace by not revealing himself.
In fact, Isabel didnt understand.
Why are you even doing this? Why do you hide the truth and sacrifice yourself for the sake of people even after you rise to a position where you can enjoy omnipotent power?
sure thing.
It was not a choice forced by someone.
Roman Dmitry chose everything himself and was not one to regret his life even now.
seat of the absolute.
Goal achieved.
In the memory of those who do not know the truth, Roman Dmitri will be an absolute being who has never been defeated.
I hope you feel the same happiness as me.
Someday.
I wanted to have a conversation with him.
Isabel, who escaped from her thoughts, headed for the temple.
Although she gave up her position as a saint, that did not mean she stopped worshiping God.
prayer to god.
I wanted to do my daily routine for Roman Dmitri, just for today.
however.
Isabel, who was kneeling and praying, suddenly opened her eyes to the holy energy surrounding her body.
This was an all-too-familiar phenomenon. I have heard the voice of God, driven by such a force.
It was as expected.
I heard the voice of God.
When the story of God ended like that, Isabelle couldnt hide her shaking eyes.
iced coffee.
The day hase.
what god said
The time I wished you wouldnte.
* * *
That time.
Roman Dmitry left the imperial pce.
It was an unofficial, unreported outing.
Chapter 465
Chapter 465 Epilogue, Last Outing
It was an unexpected visit.
Upon hearing that Roman Dmitri hade, Romero Dmitri greeted his son with a bright smile.
Okay, is there anything wrong?
It is always the same.
You are the Emperor of the Dmitri Empire. Many lives depend on your health, so always take care of yourself first. Also, take care of the healthy food your mother sent you. Its so effective that I feel like Im all rejuvenated. chuckle.
smiled cheerfully.
Dmitry and his son talked about their daily lives.
Romero Dmitri constantly asked questions about how he was doing on a regr basis, whether there were any special problems, and whether he did not want to waste time with his son, who had visited after a long time.
By the time the conversation has matured. Looking at his son, he asked in a cautious voice.
By the way, are you still thinking about getting married?
marriage.
It was the biggest problem of the Dmitri family.
It was a situation where the empire was on the rise, but Roman Dmitri, the eldest son, stubbornly refused to marry him, so he had no choice but to deepen his worries.
The second son and the youngest have already weed apanion. Romero Dmitri wanted to know his eldest sons sincerity, since all he had to do now was send Roman Dmitri.
and.
There was a part that bothered him mentally.
If the heart of marriage has disappeared because of the breakup. I was really sorry about what happened back then. I shouldnt have been so harsh on you because my marriage was overturned, but even I couldnt stand the anger of the moment. son I dont want you to get married like youre shoved on your back. If you ever find someone you really love. Whoever the opponent is, this father will be truly delighted, so introduce me anytime.
Breaking up the marriage was a riot.
A problem that makes my heart ache just thinking about it.
Romero Dmitri spat out each word carefully, fearing that he might have grabbed his ankle.
Abbys heart.
understood.
And he never ruled out marriage because of his concerns.
I cant do something I cant take responsibility for.
The truth could not be told.
Roman Dmitry met his fathers gaze and told him why he hade to visit him.
It is only my own choice not to marry. father. After ascending to the throne, I had a lot of time to look back on my life. The thought that popped into my head every time was gratitude to my father. Even when people pointed fingers at me, my father always stayed by my side and supported me no matter what I did. thank you I am truly grateful that a man named Romero Dmitri was my father.
.
swallowed the horse
It was a different son than usual.
Tears almost started pouring out when he said that he was grateful for having him as his father, even though he is not a son who expresses his emotions in such a direct way.
It felt like a burden was lifted from my heart.
Romero Dmitris heart rotted at the appearance of Roman Dmitri who kept away from marriage for the past three years, fearing that it might be his fault.
Thank you son.
happy.
So the son left.
Romero Dmitri, who was reliving his conversation with his son, suddenly felt sorry for him.
I shouldnt have finished by saying thank you, I should have expressed my sincerity more. Just as your son gave you courage, I am also very grateful that you are my son. Even in those days when you were called Dmitris jerk, you were always my dearest son.
It was fine.
Because this opportunity is not unique.
Looking out the window, Romero Dmitri felt that the sunlight shining on him was very warm.
* * *
After the Hector Valha Incident.
Chris is still busy.
As he showed excellent administrative ability, he became a necessary talent in any field.
It was the same that day.
After finishing his morning training, he met an unexpected visitor while handling paperwork.
Your Majesty the Emperor!
You look very busy.
No, pleasee in.
It was Roman Dmitry.
It was the first time.
When there was something important, he would visit him personally, but Roman Dmitri never came first.
It was unexpected. When Chris, who had given him the seat of honor, looked at him with a questioning gaze, Roman Dmitri continued the conversation with a casual story.
Then all of a sudden
He said something strange.
chris. The events of Valha and Hector were able to end well thanks to your quick action. But what if Do you think you could have prevented their conflict if I did not exist in this country?
what is that?
It is just in case. I want to hear your thoughts.
It was a random question.
Chris, who had been thinking for a while, looked at Roman Dmitri and said.
The reason this world is peaceful is because His Majesty the Emperor exists. If His Majesty didnt exist, things wouldnt be as easy as this one. But thats all. Dmitri has built a solid footing in the service of His Majesty the Emperor. Hector and Valha cannot disobey Dmitrismand, even without the Emperors halo.
Yes, as you said.
Its peoples illusion.
Dmitri is mistaken that Roman Dmitri is everything.
The truth is different.
This country has grown like Roman Dmitry and has be more powerful than people realize.
said Roman Dmitry.
This country is strong. Even if you exclude me, you have enough national power to rule the entire continent. chris. You are a person qualified to lead the new era. When we first met, you were lost in the wrong direction, but your talent was superior to anyone else. Thats why you, the only one who received my teaching, had to be strong on your own. you had the ability Even so, he had a brilliant talent that allowed him to grow.
Chris eyes twinkled.
I felt a tingling sensation.
It was the first time I had ever heard such a recognized statement from Roman Dmitri.
You may be proud of yourself. As the ranking match proves, you are clearly next to me.
!
eyes widened
The conversation ended like that.
After the departure of Roman Dmitry.
Chris had a nk face.
Theughter that kept leaking out made me think that I was such a foolish person.
This is what I really wanted.
I just found out
He wasnt simply trying to surpass Roman Dmitri.
meet him for the first time
Chriss world has changed.
From the day he faced an unapproachable existence, he had a strong desire to be recognized by Roman Dmitri.
A dream to surpass him.
The reason I keep trying even though I know its not possible is because I hope that Roman Dmitri will acknowledge my progress someday.
So he constantly proved himself.
I tried and tried again and again to listen to that remark that acknowledged myself even as I pointed my sword and broke mercilessly.
I keptughing.
The ce where Roman Dmitry left.
It seemed that I would not be able to continue my work today.
* * *
Fluff.
Whoop whoop whoop.
Scattered on the floor, Kevin exhaled heavily.
After meeting Roman Dmitry.
He was immersed in training like crazy.
Even if the world was peaceful, he worked hard to remain a necessary presence for Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
Its still the same.
Lord?!
I jumped up from my seat.
It was Roman Dmitry.
He hurriedly got up and staggered for a moment, but quickly got himself up and looked at Roman Dmitri.
to that look.
said Roman Dmitry.
Kevin. If you are strong enough, why are you trying so hard?
It was a familiar question.
several months ago.
Kevin asked the same question.
He responded that he did not understand the life of Roman Dmitri, who is still trying to defeat the demon king.
I hesitated for a moment.
Kevin, who was organizing his thoughts, spoke in a steady voice.
Since I had a conversation with my lord, I have been thinking a lot. Why am Icent when the lord, whom I cannot dare to touch, constantly pursues development? The reason wasck of purpose. purpose of bing stronger. I dont want to be stronger only when there are enemies, but I want to be a person who can solve any problems in the future. The lord, my family and everyone in Dmitry. No one can touch them. I will make it.
It was an intense longing.
Kevin is back to normal.
If anything goes wrong with Dmitri, enemies will be the first to greet Dmitris demon.
Among the followers of Roman Dmitry.
Kevin wasnt the strongest.
Right away, I lost to Chris every time in the ranking match, and as beings like Edwin Hector improved day by day, I couldnt be sure that Kevin would win forever.
But leave those facts aside. When asked who he trusted the most, Roman Dmitri could say without hesitation.
Kevin. You are the one I trust the most. Because you are there, I dont worry too much about where Im not.
Being a boy at first.
Now it has grown abruptly.
Looking at the intense eyes looking at him, Roman Dmitry felt the passage of time.
You never know what will happen in human life. If Dmitris people run into problems that they cant handle, I want you to solve them. What I am going to tell you from now on is the cost of the burden you will have to bear in the future.
I was sure
Chris and Kevin.
With the existence of the two, Dmitri will be forever.
The Heavenly Demon Sword. I will tell you its finished form.
* * *
It was a sunny afternoon.
Roman Dmitry was walking around town.
Past and present.
Dmitry has undergone many changes.
In the past, as a city of cksmiths, solid buildings decorated the city, but now it has turned into a splendid city worthy of the empires status.
No one recognized Roman Dmitri, who wore the robe down. People chatted with each other and enjoyed the moment in front of them with faces soaked in daily life.
When I first walked this street. I needed an understanding of this world.
Roman Dmitry.
It was a strange name.
Going out to the streets to adapt to the new world, Roman Dmitri met an old man in a slum.
went there
The shacks where you sink your feet and smell unpleasant.
No traces of the past could be found anymore.
Dmitri carried out extensive renovation work to improve peoples lives, and at least there were no slums in the capital of Dmitrys empire.
It remains as a memory of the past.
Looking at the traces of the slums, Roman Dmitri recalled the memories he had seen and heard here.
Then by ident.
I listened to the conversations of people who recalled the past just like me.
So much has changed.
This is all thanks to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Since he ruled this world, nothing has been worse than before. People who begged on the streets all got jobs, and the economy was boosted by spending the money they earned. i mean Sometimes I think that maybe His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is a gift from God. If the demons of the Pandemonium attacked in a world where Cronus and Valha prevailed, we would never have been able to withstand it.
yes. People remember the conquest of the demon realm, but none of themon people took that risk.
Roman Dmitry.
It was the reason he was recognized.
What did not make the crisis feel like a crisis.
People were grateful for the fact that he was the leader of the world because of his choice to take a risk as a leader.
passed them
Streets followed by slums.
After the slums, cksmiths.
recalled memories of the past.
As he was about to head to the restaurant he had visited with Hans for thest time, a familiar voice grabbed him.
Your Majesty! You are here.
A man running in a hurry.
He was Hans.
* * *
This outing.
Not reported.
And even though he was wearing a robe, Hans noticed at once that the robe was Roman Dmitri.
How did you know that it was me?
Of course I have to know! Its been decades since I served the Emperor, but now, just by looking at his form and gait, I can instantly recognize that he is the Emperor. But why did you go out without saying a word? Your Majesty the Emperor, you are the one who can decide everything yourself, but if you had spoken to me, wouldnt you have prepared everything so that there would be no inconvenience? and .
Hans talked a lot.
Apparently surprised that Roman Dmitri had left without a word, he continued to chatter.
It was a familiar picture.
Hans walks ahead.
The image of yourself walking behind him.
It was like that then too.
As they moved toward the restaurant, Hans chimed in and told them how dangerous the situation was.
Conflict with Blood Fang.
Hans stayed by his side even though he knew it was dangerous.
When Roman Dmitri left him, he ran to Knight Commander Jonathan and told him to protect the young master.
Hans.
Tell me.
When I first came into this world. There was a being named Hans by my side. You always took for granted what you were doing, saying it was your duty, but your presence gave me stability in a time that could have been confusing. So, one day, there was something I really wanted to say to you.
What is that .
It was an iprehensible word.
When you live in this world
Hans has taken care of Roman Dmitri since he was a child.
Hans stopped for a moment and tried to look back at Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
It was fortunate for me that I met you first in this world.
at that point.
My heart sank.
Tears flowed.
In a situation where he even described himself as lucky, Hans felt emotions beyond words.
It was like that too.
People thought Hans was just a servant.
However, Roman Dmitry was not considered only as a servant.
It was a family.
Taking care of his life, taking care of his family, and simply being faithful to his duties as a servant, Hans obtained the title of nobility.
Emotions were not one-sided.
As Roman Dmitry said in the past, emotions are mutually exchanged.
I turned my head.
Looking at Roman Dmitri, he tried to convey his sincerity.
however.
Your Majesty the Emperor?
There was no
Apparently Roman Dmitri, who had been following him just a moment ago, was nowhere to be seen.
Your Majesty? Your Majesty the Emperor!
Hans wandered around.
I searched for Roman Dmitri while calling anxiously.
But no matter how many times he called, Roman Dmitri could not be found even as the sun went down.
Not just that day.
continued from that day onwards.
* * *
White space.
A human stepped in where there was no one.
[Roman Dmitry. Now is the time.]
The past three years.
Roman Dmitry had a grace period.
God said that Roman Dmitri had to leave for the sake of this world, as he had promised at the beginning.
Know.
It was an unavoidable reality.
If he could change reality by cutting down God, Roman Dmitri would have been willing to make God his enemy.
But I found out that thats impossible. The reason Roman Dmitri cant live in this world is because of the rules of the dimension.
If you insist on not leaving this world, your existence will cause a crack and the world will one day meet the same fate as the demon world.
It was uneptable.
So I epted the reality.
It was something he had been prepared for from the beginning, so Roman Dmitri reacted calmly when he faced Gods will.
[I have a question.st 3 years. Why didnt you do anything?]
One day.
I knew I had to leave.
Still, I didnt do anything in particr.
He immersed himself in training every day, preparing for an enemy that Dmitri could not handle.
Even though he should be fullypensated even for a short time while spreading the word about his sacrifice in the neighborhood, he calmly kept his position.
Why?
I couldnt understand.
Even as a god, he could not look into the hearts of mere humans.
There is no particr reason. Even if I lived for just one day, I just lived like a human being in my position.
Roman Dmitry.
Emperor of the Empire of Dmitry.
As a leader, he prepared for danger and did not make a fuss about life because it had an end.
It was a simple matter.
Even if there was no ending that he had to leave the world someday, Roman Dmitri would have lived the same life as he does now.
It was a choice not to leave regrets.
Acting differently depending on the future andying down ones own life was not the image of oneself who lived a life of struggle until the end.
I just epted the reality.
Roman Dmitri was a man that even God could not understand.
[I ask you onest time. Have you ever regretted your life even for a moment?]
The answer is decided.
People said his choice was a sacrifice.
But Roman Dmitri thought differently.
From beginning to end, Roman Dmitrys life was for himself.
does not exist. Not even for a moment.
[I see.]
Roman Dmitri would not know.
Isabel thought Roman Dmitri was inactive because he was worried about the dimensional rift, but in reality, God protected Roman Dmitris existence.
so that he can live long enough. Its a life that has an end, but at least a handful of regrets dont remain.
Roman Dmitry lived a daily life.
God took care of him.
That was it.
It was the only way God could express his gratitude to the being who took on all of mankinds problems.
[Roman Dmitri. You are the least human being I have ever met, and yet more human than anyone else.]
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
A fire broke out.
Divine power zed up and destroyed the space where Roman Dmitri existed.
[I sincerely congratte you on the new life you will face in the future.]
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The zing lights engulfed the world.
This was not the end.
Its just the beginning of a new future.
Even if he cant live as Roman Dmitri, he will definitely live his own life wherever he is.
C Part 1plete C
Chapter 466
Chapter 466 Prologue (1)
A man hurriedly moved on.
His behavior was very shabby.
The coarsely tousled hair and messy clothes gave off a foreign feeling that did not match the huge and fancy hallway.
But no one guarding this ce stopped the man. The strong-looking guards hurriedly got out of the way whenever they found the man and showed their respect towards him.
yet.
You have reached your destination.
At the huge gate blocking the way, the man looked at the guards fiercely.
open it.
All right.
Sigh.
It was something that was discussed beforehand.
Cheolongseong Fortress requires permission from the original owner.
When the huge door opened wide, I saw a group of people who were first in it.
Kevin is entering.
man.
Kevin looked inside.
When his gaze stopped on one of them, Kevin showed his ferocious teeth as if there was nothing rough about it.
Isabel. The reason for summoning us like this must be something rted to the lord.
* * *
One month from now.
Dmitris empire was in an emergency.
Roman Dmitry.
he is missing
At first, many people said that it was simply because they were away, but as a day or two passed, people had no choice but to be serious.
In addition, Hans, who was closest to him, added strength to his uneasy mind.
Its clear that something went wrong. Right before his disappearance, His Majesty the Emperor showed a different side than usual. As if saying goodbye, you told me something you were grateful for, but even then, I didnt know that it meant saying goodbye. I dare to tell you. This issue should never be overlooked. If His Majesty had been aware of the fact that he was leaving, he might have had a reason for leaving.
It was a pitiful face.
Hans wanted to deny the fact of Roman Dmitris disappearance, but he knew thatcency would not solve the problem.
So it came to the fore. He always stepped back and faithfully fulfilled his role as a servant, but was willing to raise his voice about the fact that Roman Dmitri might be in danger.
And that wasnt all.
people in turn.
They had the same experience as Hans.
In a situation where the focus was on the conclusion that there was a problem, Kevin expressed a different opinion from others.
I cant agree that the master has a problem. Who is His Majesty the Emperor? He destroyed the two major mountain ranges of the continent during the days when Cronus and Valha were alive and well, and defeated the demons of the underworld, which were considered disasters that humans could not dare to face. Who the hell could give him a reason to force him to leave?
youre right.
I think the same. As Kevin said, this case is not just a disappearance. It may be a simple outing. Hasnt the Emperor always shown us the unexpected?
I turned away from reality.
Roman Dmitry was a god to people.
Even the demon king of the demon world could not ept that there was a problem that could not be solved by an existence that could not handle it.
same experience.
different opinions.
Once the meeting was over.
Its true that Im worried, but as Kevin ims, Roman Dmitri wasnt incapable of solving his own problems.
It had to be true.
If a problem urred that even Roman Dmitry could not handle, people knew that mere human power could not solve the problem.
It was a reality denial.
I suppressed my emotions.
Worries ruled out.
Because he was Roman Dmitri, he believed that he would appear after solving all the problems, as always.
a few days for that
As time went on, peoples faith was shaken.
I waited for news of Roman Dmitri every day, but the repeating day was quiet as if I had forgotten his existence.
Anxiety prevailed.
It wasnt this.
really.
It really wasnt.
* * *
And now.
Isabelle met her gaze with a calm face.
People including Kevin.
All of them were great personalities.
Romero, Dmitri, Chris Valentino, Fabius, Felix, Edwin, Hector, and others who could be said to be the key figures leading the continent flocked together at once when they heard that they had something to say about Roman Dmitri.
to all of them.
Roman Dmitry meant that.
Isabel knew that, but didnt tell the truth to the people while the continent was shaking.
I made a promise to him. I wont tell the world the truth I know. I will never let people know why the being who unified the continent and conquered the Demon World had to disappear.
It was a really ufortable time.
At first, I thought it was not a difficult problem to keep the truth hidden, but I heard peoples stories in my ears even in a space far away from the world.
Rumor has it that Dmitry Roman has disappeared. And those who are trying to find him. Once I listened to it, I couldnt turn away from reality.
Romero Dimitri.
The man who caught my eye.
The man who was once called Dmitris giant was looking at him with a half-faced face.
after disappearance.
Romero Dmitri did everything he could.
I released a person to find the whereabouts of Roman Dmitri, and in a situation where no clue came out, I myself participated in the search operation.
In the process, I didnt care about the appearance of getting thinner. Romero Dmitris face was stained with sadness, and Romero Dmitri suffered from the fact that his son had disappeared.
Especially thest meeting with Roman Dmitry. I should have expressed my feelings as a father, but I sent my son away thinking that there was always an opportunity.
What happened then remains as a regret.
If he had known that it was theirst meeting, he would never have done anything that would leave him with regret.
When I turned my gaze, I saw a handsome blond man this time.
chris.
Dmitrys future.
He recently took a leave of absence.
The reason was to spearhead the search for Roman Dmitri, and the arduous time he had spent made his brilliant blonde hair look frizzy.
People stepping on the snow one after another.
Everyone was the same.
Everyone joined.
Marquis Valentino staked his collection on the person who gave decisive information about Roman Dmitri, and Marquis Fabius, who spent happy days building his harem, also joined the search.
He even blushed in front of everyone, saying that thefort of His Majesty was more important than a pretty woman.
It wasnt just about Dmitri.
King Edwin Hector joined the search for Roman Dmitri nationally, and at an international conference held not long ago, he spat out the expression that Roman Dmitris disappearance was a disaster.
In fact, the opinions of the wise men who spoke of the future of the continent were simr.
The reason why the chaotic world was able to be one was because there was a support called Roman Dmitri, so he asserted that his disappearance was directly rted to confusion.
Cairo was also upset.
In a country that honors Roman Dmitry as a hero, the king, Daniel Kai, is eager to search.
like that.
The international conference issued a statement that all countries would join in the search.
The world was in an uproar.
When people got together, they talked about Roman Dmitri and hoped that Roman Dmitri woulde back safely.
An absolute being who unified the continent, but also ruled the world withmon sense. Roman Dmitry was needed by everyone.
Those who knew him and those who didnt. We agreed that a future without Roman Dmitri is not hopeful.
Finally Kevin.
He frantically searched for traces.
Isabel couldnt swallow her regret at the news that she was asking people about Roman Dmitri in a mess.
One day. Kevin had visited him before.
At that time, he shook his head and said he did not know the truth, but his worn-out shoes were not forgotten even after several days.
It wasplicated.
Is it right to keep the promise with Roman Dmitri?
Is it right to tell people the truth?
I thought about it every night.
Her heart, which had been solid, crumbled little by little whenever news of people like Kevin came out.
finally made a decision
to tell the truth
Called people.
Seeing their eyes yearning for the truth, Isabelle vomited out the truth she had been swallowing.
From now on, I will tell you the truth.
* * *
It was aplex problem.
In order to exin Roman Dmitris disappearance, people had to speak in an area they couldnt understand.
Isabelle said, catching her breath.
In this world you live in, there are dimensional rules. It is aw of God that has been established so that countless dimensions such as the terrestrial world and the demon world cannot interfere with each other, and because this exists, we have been safe from unknown dangers. Then everyone will have doubts. If the discipline of the dimension is absolute, how on earth could the demonic world attack the surface world? For that, you need to know who Alexander is.
Alexander.
That was the starting point of the problem.
In fact, if it hadnt been for him, all the problems wouldnt have started.
Emperor Alexander was a rift-causing being. As a result, a gap was created on the border of the dimension, and demons from the underworld were able to attack the surface world. From there all the problems started. As Emperor Alexander existed for a long time, the dimensional boundary copsed, and when we recognized the existence of the demon realm, we faced irreversible problems. So, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry made a decision. If an attack from the Demon Realm is scheduled in the future, I will attack them first and eradicate the danger.
war against the devil.
It was the hidden truth behind it.
People were only wary of the existence of the Demon Realm, but they did not know about theplex problems rted to Alexander.
To be honest, I didnt know exactly what it meant to go to the Demon Realm until I defeated the Demon King. The reason why Alexander caused the dimensional rift was because he was an existence beyond the dimensional boundary, and the fact that he existed in this world was a problem. and Such a premise also applied to His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. I dont know why he became an existence like Alexander, but God said that it was the path he chose himself from the moment his Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry passed into the underworld.
Isabelle knew the truth.
Roman Dmitry.
The fact that he is a being from another world like Alexander.
Apart from Gods exnation, it was possible to guess that there was a hidden truth in the way he recognized Alexanders identity. But that was the undisclosed part.
Isabel had not intended to reveal the whole truth from the beginning, although she arranged this event with a strong desire for Roman Dmitri.
be shocking
just as eptable.
Isabel had finished organizing what to say to people while moving to Dmitri.
His Majesty Roman Dmitrys work cannot be regarded as a disappearance. It is a reality that he epted himself from the moment he passed into the demon realm .
for a moment.
Moment.
Someone interrupted.
It was Kevin.
His face was flushed red.
At first, he watched iprehensible words, but from the moment the part that he made his own choice came out, he couldnt control his emotions.
It was a more devastating truth than the past days when we could have hope.
If Isabels words were true, Roman Dmitris whereabouts would have to be clear.
I suppressed my emotions.
Red, bloodshot eyes turned to Isabelle.
Are you really trying to say that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry sacrificed himself for humanity?
sacrifice.
thats really
It was an uneptable kind of truth.
Chapter 467
Chapter 467 Prologue (2)
I still remember it clearly.
When I first heard the news of Roman Dmitris disappearance.
Kevin, who had been training for a while, responded that he could not believe it.
Your Majesty is gone! such nonsense .
Why?
Moment.
Ominous thoughts ran through my mind.
Thest meeting with Roman Dmitry was different from usual.
I didnt think it was strange at the time, but as soon as I heard about the disappearance, the puzzles in my head were put together.
A conversation in which we shared our sincerity with each other. And as if preparing for the future, he taught himself everything about the Heavenly Demon Sword.
My heart sank.
If the.
really if
What if Roman Dmitry never returns?
Will he be able to live a life without him?
Its impossible.
Roman Dmitry.
It was all about Kevin.
Roman Dmitri was his sky since the days when Kevin was nothing beyond the simple rtionship between a lord and a subject.
Everything people look up to nowes from Roman Dmitri.
A boy who could not wield a sword properly became Dmitris demon, and a boy who wandered from slums became the real power of Dmitris empire, holding wealth and honor in both hands.
all of life.
I couldnt express it in other words.
I vowed to live for him, and living for him made Kevin feel alive.
however.
hes gone
the sky copsed
The reality that I tried to deny became the truth as time passed, and the image of Roman Dmitri saying goodbye lingered in my head.
what the hell happened to him? I dont know why he had to leave, but Kevin wasnt ready to ept a sudden breakup.
was in hell
Suppressing the anxiety that took over his head, he searched for Roman Dmitri wherever he might be.
From end to end of the continent, in the southern jungles, beyond the endless mountains, to the unexplored. In a situation without even the slightest hope, he gradually became thinner, but the option of giving up on finding Roman Dmitri was not allowed.
I had to.
Who would give up on life just because its hard?
Isabels call was so important to him that he ran to it, forgetting day and night.
like that.
face the truth
It was shocking.
its a sacrifice
The fact that Roman Dmitri had sacrificed was more uneptable than the slim chance that he might return one day.
Kevin said urgently.
Please exin urately. You should say exactly how it happened, not spection that it might be.
It was a reality denial.
Isabel did not guess.
Although he said it as it was, Kevins shaky eyes seemed to want him to correct his words even now.
but.
Contrary to peoples wishes, the truth could not change.
Isabelle said.
If I had been able to deliver you some hopeful news, I would have revealed the truth before this chaos began. It is undeniable that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry chose sacrifice in exchange for removing the danger to humanity. But that doesnt mean hes dead.
Does that mean you are alive?
Kevin interrupted again.
Isabel nodded at the eager gaze in his eyes.
yes. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is alive. He left to not harm this world, but he exists somewhere in countless dimensions. this is all i know Actually, I wanted to tell you the truth from the beginning, but I couldnt break my promise to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. sorry. I really wanted to say Im sorry after hearing news from you all over the past month.
When Isabels words came to an end.
People closed their eyes.
they never
never.
I didnte here to hear the truth.
* * *
Silence reigned.
No one was quick to say.
sacrifice.
It was an unexpected truth.
Roman Dmitri, whom the entire continent was looking for, actually chose to sacrifice himself for humanity.
It was disastrous.
Some showed tears of sorrow, while others tore their hair out and did not hide their devastated feelings.
people gathered here. Everyone has been blessed by Roman Dmitri at least once. They left their interests and hoped for Roman Dmitris safe return.
for such a long time
I spent a long time in silence.
It was then.
Through the heavy silence, Chris spoke for the first time.
In fact, I already knew the truth. That His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry has had a problem. Even so, I couldnt admit it and kept denying it. Im rather fortunate. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is not dead. Hes not dead, hes alive somewhere beyond the dimension.
eyes have changed
yearning.
miasma.
Complexly intertwined emotions overwhelm the people gathered here.
Before Dmitri got to where he is now. There was a time when I was suspicious of His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. However, ever since I had my lord in my heart, I have never disobeyed your orders. Isabelle. Not revealing the truth would be the will of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry to ask us to ept this reality. We must obey the orders of our lord. We must forget the past and stick to the present so that our sacrifices are not in vain.
up
gritted it
He, who always maintained hisposure, did not suppress his emotions as much as he did now.
But I cannot follow orders this time. I respect the will of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, but I cannot allow my lord to be sacrificed like this as I have only received favors. Isabelle. I will ask you one thing.
Please speak.
Is His Majesty really alive?
Im sure. God clearly said that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry had left for another dimension.
Thats enough.
What Chris needed was confidence.
Roman Dmitry.
certain that he is alive.
That one fact was enough.
said Chris, looking around at the people in turn.
I ask you all. Please give us all your strength. Retrieve the emperor who exists beyond the dimension and together solve the reason why he had no choice but to leave this ce. At least its not parting like this. So please .
Chris too.
Same with Kevin.
Only with Roman Dmitry could his life beplete.
Please join me in protest.
* * *
Chris remarks.
It was easier said than done.
Dimensional movement is an unknown world in which sess cannot be guaranteed, and a great price will be paid in the process. The problem was not only that.
There was a very high probability that the reason why a divine being like Roman Dmitri had to leave could not be solved even if the people gathered here joined forces.
but.
There was no hesitation.
As soon as Chris finished talking, Kevin gave his strength as if he had been waiting.
No matter what the cost is, I also believe that the lord should return to his original position. If you need to experiment, Ill volunteer. I will do anything for my lord.
It was a signal re.
Following Chris, Marquis Valentino and Marquis Fabius also spoke.
As you know, Valentino is the richest person on the continent. Just say it. If you need manpower, if you need manpower, experiment funds if you need money. Valentino will solve all practical problems.
Is it possible to solve everything with A. Valentino alone? This Fabius will also add strength. In fact, they have already mobilized all their family powers to find His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry. How about getting a little hungry? I received everything from my lord, and the Fabius family is ready to give it all.
Valentino and Fabius.
Their identity ismerce.
He didnt know that it was the right thing to pretend to help if he judged this incident coldly.
It was a simple matter.
It was crazy to invest astronomical sums in an experiment with no guarantee of sess, but Valentino and Fabius didnt count the benefits this time around.
that was the right thing to do I didnt want to roll my head as usual in finding Roman Dmitri, who sacrificed himself for humanity.
It was blind.
added strength in turn.
And among them was Edwin Hector.
If its a magical experiment, its Hectors realm. In fact, since the war with the Pandemonium, Hector was already studying the borders of dimensions. We will disclose all the experimental data that we have studied so far. Hector will be happy to give everything to help you find His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
thank you.
I will not forget Hectors choice.
Everyone was genuinely surprised.
magic achievements.
Even though it should never be disclosed nationally, Hector said he would disclose everything.
Edwin Hector also knew that this decision was a sacrifice of national advantage.
However, he was the kind of person who thought that Roman Dmitri was absolutely necessary in this world, apart from his gratitude for Roman Dmitri.
meanings were gathered.
people gathered here.
All the key figures leading the continent said they would join Chriss will.
Everyones will came together. As the representative of His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry, please make a decision now.
in the words of Chris.
Peoples eyes were focused.
Romero Dmitri.
The decision-making power rested with him.
As the emperors father, people entrusted their will to him, who had risen to the position of deputy.
Son.
current situation.
Romero Dmitri was seething with emotions.
He was prepared to give everything to the search for his son, but he had no such obligation to those who watched him.
Still, there was no hesitation. Knowing their sincerity, I couldnt help but be grateful that they didnt turn away from Dmitri in such a really difficult situation.
But now.
It was not yet time to break down in emotion.
At times like this, he thought that he could find Roman Dmitri again only when he was strong.
I will never forget your kindness. As the representative of the emperor, I will announce it to the world. From now on, the entire continent, including the Dmitri Empire, will focus their efforts on finding Emperor Roman Dmitri!
that day.
The world has embraced radical change.
Many changes to find the one and only Roman Dmitri.
* * *
The meeting is over.
Aftering out, Kevin moved to a ce where there were no people and stumbled into his seat.
dump.
Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
The suppressed emotions were intense.
Tears came out.
Roman Dmitry.
The fact that he sacrificed was shocking, but I felt grateful that he was still alive.
If the master had chosen death himself. I, too, would have followed in the footsteps of my lord.
I couldnt help crying.
It was fortunate.
really.
I was very fortunate.
Even though he trusted Roman Dmitri, he couldnt sleep every night because he was afraid that something might be wrong in the situation that was going on in an unreasonable way.
If you lived, it would have been. Kevin cried at the fact that getting Roman Dmitri back wont be easy, but he can still be assured that hes still alive.
It was then.
Kevin. Are you okay?
familiar voice.
It was Hans.
As Kevin raised his head to look at him, Hans wiped Kevins tears with a handkerchief.
I, like you, spent every night in tears. Fearing that something might happen to His Majesty, even though peaceful days repeat, my heart was in hell. But not now. Isabelle said His Majesty the Emperor is surely alive. So, it has to be today to cry.
It was different from usual.
Hans looked at Kevin with a strong expression.
As a mere servant, I can do nothing. So Kevin. Be sure to find His Majesty the Emperor. If you tell me youll do it, I can trust you and wait. The boy I remember named Kevin is an existence that is impossible enough to grow from a slum to the best prosecutor in the Dmitry Empire. So please, please, tell me you will definitely do it.
The more he spoke, the more his voice fell into a cry.
It was the first time.
What if Hans, who had always taken care of himself, made a sincere request like this?
I held back my crying.
Didnt cry.
Looking at Hans, he nodded his head with strong eyes.
Yes, I will definitely do it. If the task of retrieving the Emperor is blocked by demons from the underworld, even if God blocks the way .
gritted it
His eyes shimmering with miasma revealed the madness of Dmitris so-called demon.
Even if I cut them all down, I will definitelye back.
I believed in myself.
whatever happens in the future
I will definitely keep my promise to Hans.
* * *
Time passed.
No, I didnt know how the concept of time flowed.
In the intertwined flow of time.
sh.
Roman Dmitry has opened his eyes to a new world.
Chapter 468
Chapter 468 A New Beginning (1)
Awakening to a new world.
It was an experience I couldnt get used to.
As soon as I opened my eyes, as if I had checked a new world as Roman Dmitri for the first time, a lot of information was visually sucked in.
The dull sky and the acrid smell of something burning. When I raised my head and looked around, I saw the unfamiliar shape of high-rise buildings, half copsed, forming a gruesome sight.
It was in ruins.
uninhabitednd.
Despite theck of information about the new world, it was not difficult to anticipate that much of the truth.
The world I will live in anew.
I chose to breathe.
It was different from my previous life.
When Roman Dmitris life began in Baek Joong-hyeok, there was a person named Hans who could exin the memories and situations imprinted on his body.
Not now. A life where you have to learn everything yourself. Before taking any action, Roman Dmitri checked his physical condition with a calm face.
At the border of dimensions, I forgot the concept of time.
In order to fight against the unknown, I mustpletely control myself before grasping external information. All problems are after that.
through.
Raised mana.
He took several breaths and spread mana all over his body.
It was not a long time.
It was a sensitive area that beginners would not even dare to try, but Roman Dmitri checked the entire body in an instant. There was nothing in particr to be a problem.
Baek Joong-hyeoks soul existed as Roman Dmitris body in the new world, and the same power as before crossing the dimension revealed a huge presence in Danjeon.
It was the same.
It is rather unfortunate that the sword he was using was lost while crossing the dimensional boundary.
The fact that there are no weapons.
I didnt mean risk.
In fact, in the blink of an eye, Roman Dmitri finished all preparations to face the outside world.
Life is approaching.
Bubbly.
Pretend to be a bipedal creature.
There was no hostility.
If he had intended to attack himself, he would have hidden his steps, but Roman Dmitri calmly waited for the opponents action.
Even after noticing the presence, it took more than a minute for the presence to reveal itself.
It wasnt that the opponent intentionally slowed down, but Roman Dmitri noticed the opponents presence from a distance of more than a minute.
A presence that appeared before long.
It was a middle-aged man.
A man with a wild beard and a greatsword saw Roman Dmitri and made a noise.
#*$*$&*#&$#$.
couldnt hear
It was a difference from the previous life.
The memory imprinted on Roman Dmitris body immediately solved thenguage problem, but in this worldnguage was the first thing that caught his ankle.
The man talked for a while. He pounded his chest as if he was frustrated, then sighed as he looked at him calmly, then rummaged for something in his bosom.
The possibility of an attack was not ruled out.
No matter how the opponent attacks from this distance, Roman Dmitry will blow his head before the opponent.
It was then.
He took out a strange-looking piece of paper.
Then, as if to show off, I tore it apart.
Fire!
light that rises violently.
Then, when the man opened his mouth, the words he could not understand at all took the form of sentences.
Why on earth are ordinary people in unprotected areas? It is dangerous here.
* * *
In-house.
Kang Min-ho felt frustrated.
Discovering Roman Dmitry was by ident.
I officially got a permit and went hunting, but in the area where monsters appear, a person presumed to be a normal person was looking around nkly.
At first, I thought it might be a monster in human form. So he showed a wary reaction, but when he used the mana meter, there was no special reaction.
[Unable to measure]
The limit of the mana meter is up to C grade.
Then it was clear to the general public.
I let go of my vignce and approached with a willingness to help, and I could see the other persons appearance in detail.
foreigner?
ck hair.
But exotic looks.
I couldnt imagine being Korean.
If so, the question could only grow.
Since the world has changed in chaos, Korea has not been a country favored by foreigners.
Of course, beings with the ability to protect themselves were a separate issue, but ordinary people did note to Korea even for safety reasons.
Safety ratings by country. Among them, it was the reality of Korea, which was rated lower.
actually.
In my mind, I didnt want to help.
If it werent for his promise to himself to be a father he would not be ashamed of for his one and only daughter, Kang Min-ho would have ignored Roman Dmitri and left the road.
In any case, we finally talked. Even though he used crude English words, he couldnt understand at all, so he used the magic scroll with tears in his eyes.
How much does this cost?
A preparedness measure in case you meet a foreign hunter.
It was a trantion magic.
When the scroll was activated, a bright light arose and a link ofnguage was created.
Why on earth are ordinary people in unprotected areas? It is dangerous here.
Kang Min-hos words.
Roman Dmitry looked at his opponent in silence.
Unprotected area hazard to the public.
Several keywords noticed that this is not a ce where humans live, and that Kang Min-hos body, which uses mana, is in a simr context to his previous life.
Of course, the development of culture will be different. However, the method of expressing power based on mana seemed to have its own system in this world as well.
no reply.
As for Kang Min-ho, he said again that he was frustrated.
I dont know why I got lost here, but if I dy like this, Ill be attacked by monsters. The safety of non-Hunters cannot be guaranteed. so .
A monster means that creature that is approaching right now.
yes? A creature?!
Kang Min-ho was startled.
its a living thing
Feeling nothing at all, Kang Min-ho hurriedly raised his sword and looked around.
It was strange.
No creature was visible anywhere within sight, and I raised the mana just in case, but the movement of the creature was not identified.
In an instant, I felt like I was losing steam. What kind of nonsense is this?
It was pathetic to see himself being wary of listening to a person who was only a normal person, who might be a psychopath.
I turned my head.
The moment he was about to say something again, Kang Min-ho felt goosebumps rising from the nape of his neck.
Living?
sure
As soon as I felt a sense of death, I raised my greatsword and swung it with all my might at the unknown creature approaching this way.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a violent impulse.
Kang Min-ho, who gritted his teeth and let go of the shock, confirmed the existence of life as the dust cloud settled.
Krrrrrr.
A soldier ant?
Ants body.
Hard jaws and sharp teeth.
sure
A D-ss monster that was too difficult for him, who was ssified as a normal hunter, was ring at him.
* * *
The rating system is simple.
When you defeat a monster of that grade, you can secure that grade, but a normal hunter means someone who has dealt with a monster of E grade.
In a word, ss D is a tough opponent for Kang Min-ho, an ordinary hunter.
It was an entity to be absolutely avoided while choosing this hunting ground, and it was nned to run away immediately if it met a soldier ant.
however.
Damn it.
behind yourself.
There weremon people.
Kang Min-ho couldnt bear to run away because he thought that if he retreated, ordinary people might be in danger.
Its a real beggar situation.
Krrrrrr.
in front of you.
A soldier ant broke through the ground and showed its ferocious teeth.
I dont know how ordinary people noticed the existence of soldier ants, but I didnt have time to think about that.
I had to choose. Either run away or fight the soldier ant head-on.
I was thinking of going through the D-ss screening anyway. Lets think of it as practicing in realbat.
closely.
I gripped my sword tightly.
I couldnt abandon people.
That moment when youve finished worrying so much.
Kyaaak.
tat tat tat.
The soldier ant came running.
Unlike the huge body, it was fast, and its sharp teeth showed the momentum to tear human flesh to pieces.
Kang Min-ho rushed towards the soldier ant. As soon as they got close enough to feel their breath, they instantly released mana.
Dash.
Papapat.
Dig into the opponents arms.
In a situation where each others bodies were intertwined, they swung their great swords from bottom to top.
Caang-
Oh my God.
It was tight.
The repulsive force kicked her hands out, and she hurriedly turned her body to the attack swinging her huge forepaws. A sharp pain arose in his forearm.
The cut was shallow and blood sttered, but this kind of wound was not important at all.
If I lose momentum, its over.
if pushed back.
Because ordinary people can get caught up in battle, Kang Min-ho did not back down and exchanged battles with the soldier ants.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
My body shook greatly.
It was difficult to face the soldier ants strength from the front, and I tried to hold on somehow, but I couldnt stop it from being pushed back.
But even in the midst of that, Kang Min-hos eyes did not lose hisposure. Unlike others, he btedly set foot in the world of hunters.
To him, who had been building his skills by defeating monsters, he was so used to situations like this that he had experienced many times.
for him.
There was a purpose.
To build up your skills as a hunter and enter a shelter that is only allowed to a special few, such as your only daughter.
couldnt die
There were wounds on his body, but Kang Min-ho aimed for a gap until the end.
Kyaaak.
Quad de de de de deuc.
Soldier ants overturned the ground and charged.
fleeting moment.
Kang Min-hos eyes changed.
Strike ().
A red aura that rises vigorously.
The moment the soldier ants forepaw cut through his chest, Kang Min-hos greatsword cut off his head.
sudden.
Kwadeuk.
The head is broken.
However, it seems that he did not die with that alone, but the soldier ant pushed his face in and tried to tear Kang Min-hos body apart.
I was holding on to my mind like a madman. He swung his sword several times.
Watching the soldier ants head crush each time the sword exploded, he swung it like crazy until the opponents movement stopped.
baek!
Bak bak bak!
borderline of life.
risked their lives
When the soldier ants head approached, the soldier ants huge body lost its strength and copsed.
cooong.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
Ha-ha-ha-ha.
won
Kang Min-ho let out a rough breath and frowned in pain to the extent that he couldnt even enjoy the fact that he had won. It was a very dangerous fight.
If you hadnt prepared for the D-ss screening in the meantime. If you hadnt boldly attacked the opponents loophole, it would have been you, not the soldier ant, who fell to the ground.
sure thing.
Survived.
Kang Min-ho hurriedly rummaged through his arms and poured a healing potion into the wound in preparation for such an event.
Chi profit.
Its not over yet.
from behind.
The voice of themon people was heard.
I didnt understand for a moment.
its not over yet
But at that time, a hopeless reality that Kang Min-ho could not handle unfolded.
kyaaak!
Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A being that appeared as the ground stirred.
They were soldier ants that formed a colony.
* * *
A group of soldier ants.
It felt like the ident had stopped.
Although this is an area frequented by soldier ants, their habitat is far away from here.
So, it is a known hunting ground where 1 or 2 animals that have fallen from the herd are known to be dangerous.
I chose this ce with the intention of taking that level of risk, but I had never heard of a group appearing at all.
Its Mina.
only daughter.
she remembered
If her daughter, who has yet to reach adulthood, is left alone, how can she live in this harsh world?
could never die I shouldnt have died like this.
It was virtually impossible to escape while wounded, so Kang Min-ho got up with his teeth gritting, determined to deal with all the soldier ants.
I knew it was an impossible situation.
but.
I couldnt give up.
an imminent situation.
As I watched the group of soldier ants approaching, I heard the voice of an ordinary person once again.
From now on, I will suggest you one thing.
tat tat.
Quadd deuk.
Soldier ants rushed in.
Several soldier ants rushing from all sides showed intense murderous intentions, as if they were going to tear Kang Min-ho to pieces.
public.
Roman Dmitry continued:
Those monsters are not the end of what they see. Ill deal with them all and take you to a safe ce. There is only one condition. one month. Help me adapt to this ce for a month.
What is that .
It was an iprehensible statement.
How do you deal with a bunch of soldier ants when you cant even feel mana?
And what does adaptation mean?
Choose.
Kang Min-ho had no time to think deeply about the question.
It was on the brink.
I had to grab at least a straw to survive.
Soldier ants approaching right in front of you.
Minho Kang urgently shouted.
Okay! Ill do anything to help you survive here!
as soon as the words are finished.
Passing by Kang Min-ho, who was struggling, Roman Dmitri moved towards the soldier ants alone.
The deal has been concluded.
new life.
From now on, it was my turn to live a new life.
Chapter 469
Chapter 469 A New Beginning (2)
It was a leisurely pace.
As if on a walk, Roman Dmitry walked forward and picked up a twig he could see.
Its the same as back then.
life before.
When he started his new life as Roman Dmitri, he met Blood Fang and ughtered them all with a branch.
The identity of life has not changed.
Not avoiding the hostility you face. I could handle the soldier ants with my bare hands, but now I wanted to bring back memories of that time.
hard.
The soldier ants viciously moved their jaws.
All I can see are five.
There are three running through the tunnel.
It was dumb.
While watching Kang Min-hos battle to grasp the information, they were all aware of what they were like.
Compared to the monsters I faced countless times in the Demon Realm, they were not even close to tiptoe.
Roman Dmitry moved without hesitation against uncivilized creatures who could not recognize predators even in front of them.
Minho Kang opened his eyes.
For him who does not know the truth, the sh between a human and a monster predicts a terrible ending.
however.
sh.
Key eh eek.
one sh.
The limbs of the soldier ants rushing in from the front were ripped off.
As soon as Kang Min-hos greatswords hard outer skin barely touched a tree branch, dark red blood spurted out as if the head was cut off.
It was an instant for the three soldier ants to die.
At the same time as the soldier ants copsed in front of them, Roman Dmitri immediately blew off the heads of the other two.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
10 seconds?
No, it didnt even take 5 seconds.
When all visible soldier ants were dealt with, the ground shuddered, and the beings that had already been identified suddenly broke through the ground.
They must have had their own ns. As soon as they raised their heads, they faced a hopeless reality as they tried to attack humans simultaneously using tunnels.
Kwajik.
puck.
trampled on the head
The mana-loaded blow shattered their heads, and the other two froze in fear as if they were about to attack.
Soldier ants are creatures with very low intelligence. They blindly fulfill the roles assigned to them from birth, and there are no known cases of them withdrawing from the battlefield.
Such soldier ants.
I lost my will to fight.
They realized how powerful a predator Roman Dmitri was to the point of forgetting the role imprinted in their DNA. And a moments hesitation meant death.
Roman Dmitri trampled on the corpses scattered on the floor and cut off the hardened soldier ants head.
squeak.
Fighting.
Heads falling to the floor.
It was over.
Throwing the tree branch to the floor, I looked back and saw Kang Min-hos face stained with astonishment.
How the hell.
set of circumstances.
It was a shocking sight that Kang Min-ho couldnt even understand with hismon sense and couldnt believe it even after seeing it.
* * *
When Roman Dmitry picked up a branch.
Kang Min-ho was in despair.
As expected, I thought that I had to find another way to survive here, thinking that I was a psychopath.
But the time to think was not long.
It is not that there is nothing thates to mind in a desperate situation, but the appearance of the soldier ants being torn to pieces before thinking about anything caught the eye.
and.
I was astonished.
I couldnt believe it.
Roman Dmitrys weapon.
It was just a branch.
Even if it hits the ground, it breaks helplessly, and the tree branch, which cannot even be described as a horse weapon, lightly tore the soldier ants hard outer shell.
It felt like the ident circuit waspletely stopped. While I was watching with my mouth wide open at the sight that deviated frommon sense, all the soldier ants were ughtered.
How the hell.
Only then did I know
The result of the mana meter.
The fact that the opponent is not the weak enough to be measured, but the strong enough to be measured.
If thats the case, it means that hes a B-ss or higher. To meet a peak-level Hunter in a ce like this.
Hunters rank is world-wide.
Except for the highest grade S, it is divided into grades from A to F, and the grades are expressed differently in Korea.
The lowest, F grade, is a trainee hunter. E grade, where Kang Min-ho currently belongs, is a general hunter, D to C grade with skilled armed forces, a special hunter, and B to A grades are called peak hunters who are known to receive VIP captains anywhere in the world. called
Thest S grade.
It was a heros step.
In Korea, only the white-d wizard was officially recognized as the title of Hero Hunter.
I heard a rumor. From the pinnacle hunter onwards, they arepletely different from normal hunters. Usually, I know that all Hunters of Grade B or higher belonging to the Republic of Korea are active in shelters, but why is that person wandering here? And no matter how peak hunter it is, it would be impossible to cut off the hard shell of a soldier ant with a single twig. Are you a sessor or a chosen one?
My heart raced.
Hunter.
When ordinary people go through the stage of awakening, they can use special powers. Among these hunters, the very special beings were the sessors and the chosen ones.
Unlike ordinary hunters who be stronger through the game system, they showed overwhelming strength in their own special way.
0.01% of the world.
A blessing granted only to a few.
Kang Min-hosmon sense could not exin Roman Dmitris overwhelming power unless he was of that kind.
This is an opportunity.
Kang Min-ho was a typical regr hunter.
Amon hunter who does not possess special abilities and has a very low growth potential due to histe awakening.
For Kang Min-ho, it was a great opportunity to establish a rtionship with a Hunter of a peak level or higher.
At first, I didnt understand why this seemingly ordinary person was wandering here, but in any case, the other person told me to help him for a period of a month.
perhaps.
I could have found a way to be stronger with this opportunity.
Some may say that I am an opportunist, but I had to seize the opportunity to enter the shelter with my daughter.
It was then.
Why are you so captivated?
I woke up to the sound of a voice piercing my ears.
Kang Min-ho hurriedly lowered his head.
thank you. Thank you for oveing the crisis. As promised, I will take responsibility and help you with everything you need for a month.
* * *
There was no reason to remain in the hunting grounds anymore.
The two moved on.
On the way back to the protected area, Kang Min-ho used the interpreter magic again and exined several things.
You asked me to exin the basics, so I will tell you the first starting point. The cataclysm began 20 years ago when a being who expressed himself as the Absolute appeared. The Absolute predicted 10 cataclysms in the future and said that if all of them were prevented, this world would be preserved. Hunters who use special powers have appeared since the attacks of the monsters, who still named the existence of the absolute as a mystery or cataclysm, began. As you know, hunters be stronger through rewards given by unknown beings, such as the game system, and with the advent of hunters, people have gained the strength to resist cataclysms. but The world has been devastated by cataclysms that have now urred five times. Somehow the attack was repelled, but it was impossible to fully protect the city.
5 catastrophes.
It was a literal, grim reality.
Every time a cataclysm overflowing with monsters urred in every corner of the world, the city built by peoples sweat and blood copsed and countless people died.
The catastrophe cycle was irregr. Many years have passed since the 5th catastrophe, and recently people have been trembling with anxiety that the 6th catastrophe mighte.
and.
People formed shelters to protect themselves from catastrophes. Powerful countries such as the United States have seeded in making each city into a shelter, but in Korea, the rate of awakened people has dropped significantly, so there are no shelters except for Seoul, the capital city. Of course, the shelter couldnt amodate all the citizens of Korea, and we were denied entry into the shelter, so we live in what is called a safe area. That safe zone is where we are now guiding you.
Kang Min-ho smiled bitterly.
safe area.
As just exined, the safe area was only a pattern safe area.
It was notpletely exposed to monsters like unprotected areas, but from peak hunters and above, which can be said to be the countrys core power, they united around the shelter when a catastrophe came.
First of all, after securing the safety of the people in the shelter as the top priority, we went down to the capital and sorted out the monsters.
st furnace.
Entering the shelter was everyones dream.
The reason Kang Min-ho went on a long-distance hunt was to enter the shelter with his only daughter.
The exnation continued.
Kang Min-ho couldnt understand why the peak hunter was listening to this exnation, but he still asked for an exnation, so he followed it without saying anything.
The opponent is an existence that might be a lifeline. I wanted to leave the realm of nonsense andmon sense and somehow form a rtionship with the peak hunter through this rtionship.
how long did it take
We finally reached our destination.
Kang Min-ho said with aplicated expression as he looked at the building built with walls like in the Middle Ages.
This is it. Incheon is one of the safest areas in South Korea.
* * *
Each city.
South Korea has formed a safe zone.
Seoul is the only ce officially named a shelter, but Incheon also has a system to protect people.
after the catastrophe.
80% of Incheon was ssified as non-protected area.
A safe area was formed on the rest of thend, and when entering the walls, a city where people live unfolded.
Just because the cataclysm began did not mean that the social systempletely copsed.
Workers were still put into the field, people enjoyed daily life such as taking a walk and browsing the Inte, and the government-managed mart sold goods at reasonable prices so that people would not be confused.
At least within the safe zone, the environment has been created so that people can live their lives as much as they did 20 years ago.
Peace in chaos.
It was the reality of the new world.
Roman Dmitri, who entered the city through Kang Min-hos guarantee, arrived at his current residence, a small vi, following his guidance.
You can stay here from now on. If you need anything .
dad!
It was a girl.
Seeing his 12-year-old daughter Kang Min-ah running to find her father, Kang Min-ho hurriedly snatched her daughter and took her to her room.
Its Minah. Im sorry, but lets talkter.
too bad!
The reunion was brief.
Kang Min-ho, who had barely picked up his daughter, said to Roman Dmitri while wiping his sweat.
If you need anything in the future, let me know. And what about the by-products of the soldier ants? I took it for now, but its quite expensive, so if you tell me what to do, Ill take care of it.
How much is it worthpared to the Scroll of Interpretation Magic?
I can buy dozens of them and have enough left over. The price of by-products from D-ss monsters is quite high, but since eight soldier ants were dealt with, you should be able to get a lot of money.
Then you take care of it. ording to what you said, it will help with the expenses consumed while staying here.
All right.
It was a strange rtionship.
Roman Dmitry is the bottom line.
Respect Kang Min-ho.
They epted each other naturally.
With just one battle, they established their rtionship with each other.
said Roman Dmitry.
And I have something to say in advance.
Tell me.
You said I was a pinnacle level hunter. If you are a rare being in this world, you will report my existence to the superiors ording to the reporting system here. I wont particrly hold back on that. In the process of entering the city, you guaranteed my existence, so it would be impossible to hide my whereabouts already.
Moment.
My heart sank.
Not caring about Kang Min-hos reaction, Roman Dmitri added.
Tell them. one month. Do not approach me in it. If you rush to do something to me, I cannot guarantee what will happen after that.
* * *
Kang Min-ho took his daughter and went outside.
I was going to leave my daughter with my cousin for the time being, but Roman Dmitris remark still gave me goosebumps.
There arenguage restrictions, but I have aplete understanding of the system here.
It was as he expected.
Roman Dmitry.
It is an unknown person.
As an unknown person entered the safe area, he had to report it to the government, assuring his identity.
What would happen if the Incheon government knew about the existence of the pinnacle hunter?
I bet.
There will be an uproar.
In a situation where all the talented people were concentrated in Seoul, the existence of the peak hunter, who seemed independent, was an issue that not only the Incheon government but also the hunter guild in Korea would salivate.
Perhaps for the next month or so, he himself will spend a hectic day. To those who recruit the peak hunter, he will be seen as a person rted to him.
but.
It was worth taking.
Kang Min-ho hoped to somehow continue his rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
30 minutester.
Kang Min-ho, who entrusted his daughter, contacted the Incheon government.
Ill see you now. I have something to report about the unknown person I vouched for.
Chapter 470
Chapter 470 A New Beginning (3)
That Time.
Incheon government.
At the time when people were going about their daily routine, there was a fierce voiceing and going from the Incheon government.
Still, the president is unmoved. The safety of the shelter is the top priority, and it is impossible to send troops to each government.
Damn you bastard.
A man in a ck suit.
Incheon Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok showed a nervous reaction.
Yes, the same pattern every time. Distributing forces is dangerous. I am not unaware of the difficulties in other regions except Seoul, but if Seoul copses, there will be no future for Korea. Dogs. Its obvious that they have an intention to take care of their own safety unconditionally, yet they shamelessly mention the future of the Republic of Korea. To them, people in other regions other than Seoul do not seem to be the same people.
after the catastrophe.
Korea is facing a change.
The president formed a central government centered on Seoul, and gave each region outside Seoul its own chain ofmand.
It was a measure to immediately deal with the chaotic situation. At first nce, it seems like a wise decision considering peoples safety, but people who know the truth didnt think so.
transfer of responsibility.
It meant surviving.
When necessary, they must gather their strength under the name of the central government, but when a catastrophe struck, they were forced to survive on their own until the safety of the shelter was secured.
For that reason, it was called the Incheon Government. The mayor of this ce, Kim Joon-hyeok, held the whole of Incheon in his hands, but no one thought of it as power.
A ce to take responsibility.
Thinking of the future ahead, Kim Jun-hyeok could hardly calm down his emotions.
Several years have passed since the fifth cataclysm. As the cycle lengthened, the apocalypse always exceeded our expectations. It wont be different this time either. People living in Incheon will not be able to avoid death if they prepare at a level that is not much different from a few years ago.
Recently, there is even a premonition phenomenon. The sixth apocalypse will strike in the not too distant future.
No one is unaware of that fact. Not only we but the whole world knows that the 6th cataclysm is about to strike. But dont we have a choice? The central government of the Republic of Korea is attracting talented people centered on Seoul, and each local government such as Incheon has long been out of their sight. Only after many people die, the president will btedly try to take care of the peoples livelihood.
My head hurt.
storms toe.
I didnt have the confidence to stop it.
When a catastrophe swept through Incheon several years ago, Kim Jun-hyeok witnessed countless deaths of people who followed him.
He turned his head and looked out the window. A city full of buildings seems to have regained its daily life, but it was only an illusion.
Every time a disaster strikes, the city is devastated. The white-d wizard restored it as if nothing had happened with restoration magic, but the scenery we are looking at now is actually just a cemetery made up of countless corpses piled up one after another. So it cant be like this. You must find a way. We cannot face the sixth catastrophe in the same way as the fifth catastrophe.
market ce.
What he wants is not great power.
I wanted to create a space for people to live in this chaotic world.
It was then.
smart.
May Ie in?
e in.
was a secretary
Unlike the attendant who was reporting just now, the secretary had a blunt impression.
I have a report on an unknown person who entered the city today. ording to the person who vouched for his identity, he is an independent peak hunter.
Ultimate Hunter.
His expression changed.
Kim Jun-hyeok looked at the secretary and said.
An independent peak hunter? Call your guarantor right now. I will verify that fact myself.
* * *
Private meeting with the mayor.
It was a rare opportunity.
Facing the mayor of Incheon for the first time, Kang Min-ho briefly introduced himself and told about the situation he had experienced.
Meeting him was idental. I was walking around the E-ss hunting grounds .
from start to finish.
I didnt bother hiding the facts.
Roman Dmitri allowed it, so in order to increase his value, he had to highlight the facts.
Actually, I am still confused. I was sure it was an ordinary person because it wasnt confirmed by the mana meter, but I ughtered five soldier ants in an instant with just a branch. Only then did I know that he was a peak-level or higher hunter. Seeing that he is ignorant of Korean culture, it seems that there is a special reason, but his skills are genuine.
Killing a group of soldier ants with a single twig. Are you sure it was treated with branches?
I am sure.
Kim Jun-hyeok admired.
soldier ant.
It is a very difficult monster.
It is known that the habit of using tunnels on hard shells exerts even more destructive power when forming a group.
But to treat such soldier ants with a single twig? Common sense could not understand it.
If what the guarantor said is true .
I swallowed dry saliva.
Skilled beyondmon sense.
There was no other way to exin it.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
As you know, top-level talents are the talents that each government wants to recruit. Of course, if this fact is known, the central government will approach you, but the Incheon government also needs peak hunters. So if its not an unreasonable request, could you bridge the gap with him?
It is impossible now.
Does for now mean thatter is possible?
yes. He said he warned no one to contact me for the next month. I dont mean to block conversations with the government. However, it seemed that he needed time to adapt to this ce. If someone breaks the warning and approaches, he said that he cannot guarantee what will happen after that, so if the Incheon government intends to recruit him, it would be better to keep the line for now.
It was sincere advice.
the problem is.
One month was too long for the Incheon government.
From the moment you came to me and mentioned the pinnacle hunter, it is certain that information about the pinnacle hunter will be leaked in some way.
The central government and various hunter guilds will approach the pinnacle hunter. Still, would it be right for me to wait for a month?
It was a dilemma.
If you waited out of consideration for your opponent and the other forces snatched the peak hunter first, there was nothing more ridiculous than that.
but.
All right. I will never approach you for a month.
Kim Jun-hyeok took a step back.
The ability to defeat a group of soldier ants with a single twig.
An attitude that anticipated the reporting system and drew the line.
It was instinct.
I had a visceral feeling that if my rtionship with him went wrong, it wouldnt be good in the future.
I had no intention of staying still.
Shuk.
This is my personal contact. If you need help from the Incheon government or if you have any personal contact, please feel free to contact us here. And all materials will be supported by the Incheon government so that he does not have any inconvenience while living in Incheon. You dont have to be burdened. If you can arrange a meeting just once a month from now, I will definitely reward you greatly.
only one encounter.
It was a minimal request.
I thought it was reasonable enough for Kang Min-ho.
All right. I will.
thank you. however May I know his name?
Moment.
Minho Kangs eyes widened.
Now that I think about it, he still didnt know Roman Dmitris name.
* * *
It was as expected by Kim Jun-hyeok.
Within 10 minutes of being informed, information about Roman Dmitri leaked out.
Government Building Stairs.
A man called somewhere.
I just heard the scoop. An unknown person came to Incheon today, and he is said to be a peak hunter. Independents too!
[Independent peak hunter. Are you sure?]
I am sure. When have I ever lied to you with information like this? The Incheon government reported and received a phone call, and to confirm the fact, the guarantor and Kim Jun-hyeok are meeting alone. If the mayor of Incheon moves directly, it must be clear that he is not an ordinary person.
[i get it. If that information is true, we will not forget that ball in our Red moon guild.]
Thank you! thank you!
The mans expression brightened.
He is one of the many gangsters belonging to the Incheon government.
It was a great achievement to open a kite with major guilds in Incheon such as Red Moon in theing chaos.
but.
There was a fact he had overlooked.
Kang Min-hos warning.
I couldnt report Roman Dmitris warning not to approach him for a month because I couldnt directly hear the private meeting between Incheon Mayor and Kang Min-ho.
Actually, if I had known, it wouldnt have been a problem.
It was a simple matter.
No faction would ever wait a month in the process of winning a powerful person.
* * *
A few days after that.
Roman Dmitry spent time alone.
one month.
The reason Kang Min-ho was notified of that time was to fully grasp the world in which he would live in the future.
You cant always solve the problem ofnguage with magic. Obviously, there will be an unavoidable situation where thenguage does not work, and it is ipetent to pass the responsibility to environmental factors every time. figuring out a new world. In order to live in the future, we must ept the new reality.
The first step in adaptation.
It was learning.
It was different from my previous life.
At that time, many problems were solved with memories imprinted on the body, but now more effort was needed than then.
of course.
Unlike that time, it was equipped with a powerful force from the start.
He was confident that he would defeat any enemy he encountered, but Roman Dmitri did not allow any elements to be careless under any circumstances.
It has crossed the dimensional boundary. If you cant predict the future in an unknown world, you need to prepare perfectly within the scope of what you can do.
thats the.
It was Roman Dmitry.
After asking Kang Min-ho for various materials necessary for learning, he did not step out of the vi.
Knowledge umted quickly.
The upper part of the body is open.
The brain developed by leaps and bounds.
Its only been a few days, but ordinary people have sucked up an amount of knowledge they couldnt dare to imagine.
In the meantime.
Roman Dmitry had doubts.
God said he would send me back to the original world. Since its the only way my soul wont cause any more problems, it must mean that the world Im in right now is the distant future of my previous life. However, there are no records rted to Murim anywhere in the world. The fact that the world is mentioned as an existence in fantasy can be taken as meaning that they perished after I disappeared.
Murims destruction.
It was a shocking future.
In the past, the imperial family carried out a policy of eradicating the Murim people, but their n was canceled because Baek Jung-hyeok existed.
It was a problem that we had to slowly figure out in the future.
It was not that he had any lingering attachments to the past, but at least he needed to find out about the background of the copse of the Demonic Cult he cultivated.
Embarrassingly, martial arts did exist in this world.
It did not originate from the midfield, but was a branch derived from a system that made people stronger.
People called it a skill.
As Roman Dmitry, he had not experienced the system, but he intended to study them gradually, just as he had mastered the methods of the Smander Continent.
this life.
It hasnt been sorted out yet.
How to live and what is the purpose of life.
In the unstable flow of life, Roman Dmitry gained knowledge and kept his bnce.
It was the same on that day.
As he read the books he received from Kang Min-ho, he heard a strange visitor knocking on the door.
smart.
Are you there?
voice.
footfall.
It wasnt Kang Min-ho.
Uninvited guest.
The opponent knocked on the door once more as if forcing his presence.
smart.
Im from the Redmoon Guild. I heard youre here, but you talk to me directly.
Hearing his voice just didnt seem like he was going to back down.
A tone that announces an encounter.
It was annoying.
Roman Dmitri rose from his seat.
Tearing the preliminary interpretation scroll Minho Kang had given him, Roman Dmitri opened the front door with a cold face.
Chapter 471
Chapter 471 A New Beginning (4)
The past few days.
Red Moon confirmed the authenticity of the information.
We have confirmed the record that Kang Min-ho, an ordinary E-rank hunter, entered Incheon apanied by an unidentified person.
A few days ago, Kang Min-ho was issued a pass for an E-level hunting ground. It is an area where D-ss soldier ants sometimes appear, and even though it is impossible to defeat the soldier ants with Kang Min-hos current skills, he confirmed the record of selling soldier ant by-products at the Hunter market. If it had been one or two byproducts, we would have judged him eligible for a promotion, but since it was five or six byproducts, it appears that an unknown person is involved.
An unknown person is staying at the vi where Kang Min-ho lives. There are no other moves after that.
Red Moon.
Since it is a hunter guild centered in Incheon, they quickly collected information rted to Roman Dmitri.
Red Moons action leader.
Ko Sang-ho visited the Hunter Market ording to the guild leaders order.
The Incheon government is involved in this case.
It was necessary to confirm that the unidentified person was the pinnacle hunter, as there would be a stir if he moved hastily with unconfirmed facts.
The method was very simple. By checking the by-products of the soldier ants presumed to have been processed by an unknown person, at least it was possible to infer whether he was apetent person or not.
whats this?
Ko Sang-hos eyes widened.
The manager of the Hunter Market said to him as he inspected the corpse of the soldier ant.
I checked at first and was taken aback. Soldier ants have a hard outer shell, so they often hack to suffocate, but this one cut the outer shell cleanly enough to be astonishing. You know Ko Sang-ho well, dont you? That this level of skill is at least grade B or higher. The problem is that simply by checking the body, we cannot be sure that it is the power of the person who made it.
Where did such a talented persone from?
Koh Sang-ho.
He was grade C.
As a special hunter, he knew that his opponent was one level above him just by looking at the corpse of the soldier ant.
Then there was no reason to hesitate any longer.
The peak hunter is a person who must be recruited even if there is a dispute with the Incheon government, and he immediately reported this to the guild leader.
OK.
Orders fell from him.
Recruit an unknown person by any means and methods. He must be recruited before the others snatch him.
and present.
Ko Sang-ho visited Kang Min-hos vi, which is believed to be inhabited by an unknown person, ording to the guild leaders order.
* * *
The front door opened.
When Roman Dmitri appeared, Ko Sang-ho showed a look of surprise inside.
Were you really a foreigner?
of the information we collect.
There was information that the unknown person was a foreigner.
It was a mystery.
Skilled people of B grade or higher are talents that they would never leak abroad, but I couldnt understand why the foreign hunter was discovered as an unknown person.
What is certain is that the opponent is a talented independent. Regardless of his nationality, the single fact that he was a talented person was enough reason to recruit him.
Go Sang-ho said.
nice to see you. My name is Koh Sang-ho of the Red Moon Guild.
He held out his hand.
He smiled warmly and asked for a handshake, but Roman Dmitry looked down at him with a cold face.
An unexpected development.
I thought the name Red Moon might show some curiosity, but Ko Sang-ho withdrew his hand shyly.
Im sorry if you came without notice and hurt your mood. I will tell you the main point directly. Red Moon is a hunter guild representing Incheon. In preparation for the chaos toe, we joined forces with the guild leader, a B-rank hunter, and we can be sure that there is no other guild like Red Moon in Incheon. How are you? If you enter Red Moon, we will guarantee your safety here in Korea. For reference, the guild leader is different from other B-ss hunters. We have already secured the qualification for ss B five years ago, and we will challenge for promotion to ss A in the near future.
It was a face full of pride.
like he said.
Red Moon was a great guild.
With most of the talented people concentrated in Seoul, the Guild Master of Red Moon settled in Incheon and formed a force.
A guild led by a peak hunter. Of course, the hunters in Incheon had no choice but to show interest, and soon after the guild was founded, they were reborn as a well-known force in Incheon.
and present.
There are about 100 hunters belonging to Red Moon.
There was a reason for Ko Sang-hos pride.
Before Roman Dmitri could answer, he added a confident look.
Come to the Red Moon. If you are a pinnacle hunter, we will treat you like that.
It was perfect.
The opponent thought he couldnt refuse the offer, but Roman Dmitri took up his phone with a calm face.
The recipient was Kang Min-ho.
Click.
[what brings you here .]
There is a person who came to see me. Is it your doing?
I stopped talking.
Then, when asked coldly, Kang Min-ho instinctively realized that there was a problem.
[no. I reported to the Incheon government, but as you requested before, I received a promise not to approach you for a month. It seems that the information has leaked out. Im really sorry.]
Then Ill ask just one question. How does this world deal with beings who invade other peoples territory without permission?
It was a disconcerting development.
Ko Sang-ho struggled to suppress his anger at the sight of him having a conversation with someone in front of him.
Its an existence that invaded without permission. It is said that it came suddenly, but it is difficult to sell it like that.
Answer me.
Roman Dmitri did not listen to Ko Sang-ho.
beyond the cell phone.
He urged Kang Min-ho.
Kang Min-ho, who seemed to be thinking about it for a moment, eventually spoke in a cautious voice.
[After the mayhem, trespassing on another persons territory without permission is considered a threatening act. If the opponent doesnt back down even after warning. At that time, no matter how you punish it, self-defense is recognized.]
Took.
hung up the call
Then he looked down at Ko Sang-ho with cold eyes.
Choose. Will you step back like this and never look for me again, or will you cross that line and invade my territory?
* * *
moment.
Ko Sang-ho was annoyed.
Instead of being a door-to-door salesman trying to sell crude goods, he came to recruit someone on behalf of the Red Moon Guild.
But sometimes you treat me like this.
Patience had its limits.
Even if the opponent was a skilled yer, there was no reason for Red Moon to bow down unconditionally.
You seem to have misunderstood something, but Red Moons proposal is mutually beneficial. Climax Hunter? yes i know what a great talent However, Red Moon already has a force recognized by everyone in Incheon, and if you are an individual, we are a huge group. So think wisely. A cataclysm ising. In a chaotic world where the sky and the earth are turned upside down, do you think you can prepare for all threats by yourself as an apex hunter? Impossible.
catastrophe.
It is an unbearable reality.
No matter how strong a being is, it cannot survive a cataclysm alone.
The reason countries use evil and form shelters is an example of the limitations of an individual. I dont know why you, a foreigner, are here, but in a situation where you dont know when or what will happen, Red Moon reaches out to save you. On this floor of Incheon, it is right to trust Red Moon more than the Incheon government.
Red Moons action leader.
Koh Sang-ho often experienced this in the process of recruiting talented people.
There were many cases in which people who were overconfident installed without knowing the subject in order to increase the ransom.
then.
I had to break my nose.
There was no reason to ept everything from the other person in order to be absorbed by Red Moon.
widely.
one step forward.
took a step
Stepping into the front door, Ko Sang-ho showed a ferocious face.
If you want to validate us, validate us. Red Moon evil!
sh.
sudden scream.
Go Sang-ho opened his eyes.
The moment you step into the front door.
Koh Sang-ho saw that one of his legs was blown off.
* * *
Immediately after hanging up.
Kang Min-ho went straight to the vi.
Just in time, I had arrived in front of the vi to move my luggage.
The information leaked out.
recent call.
It seemed that someone had visited Roman Dmitri.
I was angry.
As promised to Roman Dmitri, it was not revealed anywhere other than the Incheon government, but the information was leaked as if it were natural.
It will not be the Incheon governments actions. Even when talking with Kim Jun-hyeok, the Incheon government warned that information could be leaked even if they did not approach it.
numerous snags.
One of their heads moved.
Kang Min-ho hurried his steps.
I didnt want to ruin my rtionship with Roman Dmitri because of this incident.
like that.
arrived at the scene.
He hurriedly intended to rectify the situation, but he was frozen in the sight unfolding before his eyes.
uh huh?
I opened my eyes.
Blood sttered on the floor.
A man holding his leg as if in pain.
It was an unexpected sight.
Looking at Ko Sang-ho who lost his leg, Kang Min-ho asked with shaking eyes.
How did this happen?
It is what it looks like. Lee has trespassed on my territory, and I cut off one of my legs in return.
at that point.
The contents of the call shed into my mind.
I didnt know that the words that mentioned self-defense would return to such a terrifying scene.
There was something suspicious.
Roman Dmitri had no weapons, but Koh Sang-hos legs were cleanly cut as if they had been cut by a sword.
bloody hands.
I got goosebumps.
If it was the ability to create such a result by hand, it might be more than he expected.
said Roman Dmitry.
The author said he belonged to Red Moon. How do you think they will react to this?
I am also a familiar face. Go Sang-ho, the leader of the Red Moon. A key figure in Red Moon has been attacked, so they will definitely retaliate considering their reputation in Incheon. This is a separate issue from self-defense, which I talked about over the phone a while ago. It is said that there is nothing wrong with thews of this world, but in a world where violence reigns, there is no force that can tolerate being attacked. They will think that this is not their fault, but a blow to Red Moons pride.
is it.
Roman Dmitry responded calmly.
It was then.
Ko Sang-ho screamed with a pale face.
Hey, this dog! Do you think youll be all right? Now, Red Moons recruiting offer is over! As a reward for making me do this, Red Moon will attack you and you will be torn limb from limb and die painfully!
new life.
Roman Dmitry is at a crossroads.
I havent decided what Im going to live for yet, but one fact hasnt changed.
to reign.
Those who show hostility will not be spared.
puck.
Go Sang-hos head flew off.
An attack made with the de of the hand.
In a single blow, Ko Sang-hos head was blown off, just like his angry face, as if he hadnt even recognized that he was dead.
Took.
Degururu.
It was a shocking sight.
As he looked at his head rolling on the ground, he heard a cold voice in Kang Min-hos ears.
Come to think of it, I havent told you my name yet.
Baek Joong-hyeok.
Roman Dmitry.
Two lives and two names.
My name is Roman Dmitri. And guide me to the stronghold of Red Moon. From now on, as I live in this world, I will prove to people what the weight of my words means.
Roman Dmitry.
I will live up to that name.
Unlike the life of Baek Joong-hyeok, who threw away all regrets, the life he lived as Roman Dmitri was buried deep in his heart.
And just like in the past.
There was no retreat from Roman Dmitri.
Lead ahead.
A urging voice.
Kang Min-ho was stunned.
It seemed that he had brought a more dangerous person into his house than he thought.
Chapter 472
Chapter 472 One Mistake (1)
I took a step.
Kang Min-hos heart felt like it was going to explode at the situation where he was walking in the lead.
He killed a man. That too casually.
set of circumstances.
As soon as Ko Sang-ho revealed his intent to kill, Roman Dmitri blew his head off without hesitation.
It was shocking.
Although violence dominates society after the great chaos, casuallymitting murder was another matter.
Of course, it is not that Kang Min-ho has notmitted murder.
Since the conflict between hunters is directly rted to each others lives, there was a time when they stabbed a knife into the heart of an enemy who was attacking him as if to kill him.
But it was really self-defense. It waspletely different from blowing off the head of an opponent who had lost the ability to fight.
Can I say that this is Roman Dmitris fault? no. It was an unconventional response, but it was enough justification to kill Koh Sang-ho.
I looked over the situation.
Ko Sang-ho confirmed the unknown information and when his leg was cut off in return for trespassing without permission, he screamed and threatened death.
It was a dilemma. Ko Sang-hos remarks are nothing more than threats, but they are not an issue that can be ignored.
As he said, he would definitely mobilize Red Moons forces, and in a situation where they were aiming for each others lives, the situation just like that was the realm of self-defense.
st furnace.
It was a difference in order.
Murders usually happen when conflicts escte, but Roman Dmitri went one step ahead ofmon sense.
I cant say Roman Dmitri is an evil man because of the murder he justmitted. It was Red Moon that crossed the line, and it is natural to ask for responsibility with your life in an age of great chaos. In fact, the reason other people cant do that is because its impossible to cover the back. And even though its been a few days, Roman Dmitri-nim, whom Ive experienced, showed a reasonable enough figure. In return for the deal, I knocked down the soldier ants and just handed over the expensive by-products for a months living expenses.
I caught my breath.
perhaps.
Maybe he just wanted to believe in Roman Dmitri.
If I had nothing to gain from him, I would have stepped back, but in this turbulent world, it was not the right thing to do without risk.
I wanted to believe it once. If Roman Dmitri was the one who would lead him to the shelter, he had to stay by his side tenaciously, even thinking of his only daughter.
I organized my thoughts.
If you chose to apany Roman Dmitri, the problem you faced from now on was the dispute with Red Moon, a huge guild in Incheon.
If its enough to blow Go Sang-hos head off just for showing murderous intent, then Roman Dmitri-nim would neverpromise with Red Moon. The same goes for Red Moon. The guild master of Red Moon is a very belligerent person, and considering the guilds reputation, there is no way he would stand by and watch Ko Sang-hos death. If we lead Roman Dmitri to the base of Red Moon, it is certain that one of the two will die.
individual and group.
The result was obvious.
Kang Min-ho, who had been walking ahead of him, stopped walking, thinking that Roman Dmitris safety could not be guaranteed.
Then he turned his head and said.
I have something to say for a moment.
* * *
It was a strange feeling.
Roman Dmitry looked younger than himself, but it was not easy to tell him the truth. It wasnt just because of force.
The natural inferiority and the overwhelming charisma that were revealed even without intention had no choice but to ept that he was mentally superior to himself.
Is that why?
In this situation where he was about to mention realistic issues, Kang Min-ho felt his voice tremble without realizing it.
No matter how you think about it, this doesnt seem like it. The opponent is Red Moon. The number of hunters belonging to them is over one hundred, and their guild master is a skilled person who secured a B grade several years ago. It would be too much for a single guild master to handle, but going into their stronghold alone is tantamount tomitting suicide.
.
There was no answering back.
Looking at him calmly, as if to say more, Kang Min-ho seemed to have gained strength and continued to speak.
This day. I understand. Koh Sang-ho trespassed and threatened Roman Dmitri, and it is only natural that the opponent would pay the price in some way. But from now on, you need to think realistically. There is only one way to stop the threat of Red Moon. Entrust yourself to the Incheon government. It does not mean that you belong to the Incheon government. Currently, the Incheon government will not refuse the offer to establish a cooperative rtionship temporarily because they want to recruit Roman Dmitri.
Junhyeok Kim.
He is a man of considerable ability.
Even if Red Moon came out aggressive, he had the ability to defuse the situation somehow.
People say that national government and local government are separate entities, but not in times of catastrophe. I will be your witness. Witness that the killing of Koh Sang-ho was self-defense. If the Incheon government trips on Red Moon due to legal issues, even Red Moon cannot touch Roman Dmitri, who is protected by the Incheon government. If you dont change your mind after securing immediate safety, prepare for the war against Red Moon slowly. If we secure friendly forces and preempt the timing, then there is a good chance.
Kang Min-ho stood at a crossroads.
testimony.
He said it was nothing to Roman Dmitri, but in fact, to testify in the dispute with Red Moon was tantamount to having Red Moon as an enemy.
They will definitely be hostile to Kang Min-ho, who serves as a witness. He might receive death threats, but Kang Min-ho decided it was worth it.
I swallowed dry saliva.
I said everything I could say.
How Roman Dmitri took this was not his choice from now on.
Minho Kangs suggestion.
It wasnt pure goodwill.
A well-purposed favor.
Roman Dmitry smiled at Kang Min-hos eyes, which were seething with aspiration.
Its fun.
those eyes.
I was used to it.
The memories of the previous life buried deep in the heart came to life vividly in the new rtionship formed in the new life.
* * *
Two previous lives.
When he first lived as Roman Dmitri, his past life didnt mean anything good to him.
bottom of life.
A father who forces him to fight.
In a life full of blood, the young boy had no choice but to grow into a demon in order to survive.
But now it was different.
For Roman Dmitri, who has faced a new life, his previous life did not remain as a painful memory.
It was like this in my previous life. I met people full of aspirations, and because of them, I was able to live a life worthy of a human being.
Chris Kevin.
Valentino Fabius.
Edwin Hector Daniel Cairo and so on.
They expressed their aspirations by facing Roman Dmitri.
Chris desire to be the greatest sword, Kevins desire to escape the slums, Valentinos desire to possess, etc. Faced with their aspirations, Roman Dmitri obtained a person in return for fulfilling their aspirations.
At first it was a simple transaction.
Since the transaction in exchange for aspiration formed a rtionship of firm trust, he epted the beings he thought he needed in order to live a new life one by one.
and they
I filled my entire life.
Roman Dmitri calmly epted thest three years of living as a human being and therefore being unable to do anything.
I want people who are thirsty for life. The kind of people who dont despair at the bottom of life, but climb the cliff like tenacious. Those who helplessly watch the sky fall cannot advance with me.
Aspiration is the driving force of life.
so that.
I didnt hate people like Kang Min-ho.
The intense longing that reminds me of my previous life gave me a direction for how to live in the future.
said Roman Dmitry.
From the moment I decide to live a new life, I will form my own territory that no one can touch. This job is just the beginning. You have a point, but I do not want to live in peace with those who have revealed their hostility to me. So choose.
presence was inted.
Looking at Kang Min-ho, he clearly imprinted what kind of person he is facing now.
If you are concerned about your safety from what will happen from now on, step back. You were not obligated to do so from the beginning. But if you take me to Red Moons stronghold and say youll take the risk, if you say youll live for me in the future. I will make your wishese true. By my side you will be able to live the life you desire.
Minho Kang opened his eyes.
unexpected remarks.
I couldnt answer right away.
He had never thought of living for anyone but his daughter, but he felt his heart beat like crazy.
It was instinct.
if this person
If you are with this person.
I felt like I could achieve what I thought was a dream.
Not just entering the shelter with my daughter, but doing so much more.
Ill be with you. I would even give my life if you would grant my desire.
verbal answer.
That was enough.
As always, the process of epting people did not require many conditions.
said Roman Dmitry.
Guide them to the base of the Red Moon. From now on, you will know who I am.
* * *
Red Moons guild master.
Cha Dong-chul was looking down at the city of Incheon through the window.
Its been 5 years since I escaped Seoul as if I was running away. I didnt have anything back then, but now Im different.
5 years ago.
Cha Dong-cheol, who was promoted to ss B, did not know that he was high in the sky because of his pride as a peak hunter, and he met a man while quarreling here and there.
I didnt know then. Even if its the same peak hunter, the fact that A and B grades arepletely different.
Cha Dong-cheol lost one eye in the fight that day and left for Incheon thinking that he could not live in Seoul any longer.
choice at that time.
Peopleughed.
High-ranking hunters were not treated except in Seoul, so people looked at Cha Dong-cheol and sarcastically said that he had fallen to the bottom.
I spent the past five years enduring such humiliation. Hunters from Incheon flocked to the title of peak hunter, and now it has be a huge guild with over 100 hunters.
My right eye was throbbing.
It was soon.
If he is promoted to ss A, Cha Dong-cheol will seek out the existence that made him this way and take revenge.
A dead demon. You may have forgotten me, but I have not forgotten you. wait. Ill be back soon.
flesh.
Among the few A-ss hunters in Korea, he is known to be the most aggressive.
Cha Dong-cheol felt a wall the day he met him.
Salgwi was a being born with the ability of a transmitter, and he clearly witnessed what would happen if 0.01% of special beings were even born with the talent.
Truly an overwhelming swordsmanship. Cha Dong-cheol fell to his knees at the attack that shed his body, and the opponent cut out his eyes with his sword.
5 years of time.
It was different now.
Cha Dong-cheol worked hard to rise to the A grade, and a year ago he had a huge opportunity.
Memory Stone. An item that allows even those not born with the ability to transcend the dimensional boundary. I got the transfer ability through the memory stone. After being promoted to ss A, if I lead the Red Moon to attack the Flesh Ghost, no matter how strong the Flesh Ghost is, it wont be able to handle a group led by me alone.
Augh came out.
It was luck.
Obtaining a stone of memory that could not be bought even with billions of dors was clearly the will of Heaven to take revenge on Salgwi.
Kwak.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
As he clenched his fists, mana boiled over.
intense power.
I wanted to take the promotion test soon.
As soon as the birth of a new A-ss hunter is announced, Red Moon will spread its reputation not only in Incheon but also in Seoul.
When I was so full of hope.
I heard the sound of pouring cold water.
Guild Master! We have a problem!
epted.
Cha Dong-cheol frowned at his appearance as he spoke with an urgent face.
What is going on?
This time, an unknown person who was trying to recruit came to the guild. But .
however?
He said he killed Ko Sang-ho.
what?!
Jump up.
I got up and left my seat.
Ko Sang-hos death.
It was news that made Cha Dong-cheol angry, which he could never tolerate.
Chapter 473
Chapter 473 One Mistake (2)
Red Moon Building.
Sitting in the waiting room, Kang Min-ho tried to hide his trembling hands.
Its wrong to return safely.
My mouth was dry.
Kang Min-ho lowered his eyes the entire time he was in the waiting room at the menacing gazes he met when he raised his head.
10 minutes ago.
Kang Min-ho and Roman Dmitry arrived at the Red Moon building.
In fact, even when he said he would follow him, he believed that Roman Dmitri had a strategy to destroy the Red Moon.
Isnt head-on breakthrough impossible withmon sense?
However, Roman Dmitri, who proudly entered the main entrance of the Red Moon building, spat out remarks that tore apartmon sense while maintaining his interpretation magic.
Call the guild master of Red Moon. I want to talk about killing Sang-ho Ko.
little excuses.
There was not the slightest hesitation.
Red Moon was shocked when he confidently revealed the truth of the murder.
like that.
This has be the situation.
First of all, it was in the form of a conversation, so I was guided to the reception room, but the seat where a cup of tea was not served was not for guests.
The guild members of Red Moon rushed in. The situation where dozens of guild members looked at them with glistening eyes made them ready to attack at any time the moment an order was given.
And among them was a man who stood out.
Is there any reason to sitfortably in a chair like that? Lets start by cutting off an arm. Bastards killed my brother, but its hard to see him at ease, even for a minute or a second.
I need an order from the guild master.
Yes I know. But havent you already confessed to yourself?
Koh Sang-min.
He was Ko Sang-hos younger brother.
His face flushed red at the knowledge of his brothers death, and he fiddled with his weapon with fury boiling within.
In fact, as he said, cutting off one arm was not strange.
Nevertheless, the reason why they were invited to the waiting room and given time was because Roman Dmitri proudly visited the Red Moon.
area of nonsense.
Thinking that there was a reason for going beyondmon sense, I decided to wait for Cha Dong-cheols ruling.
Kang Min-ho swallowed dry saliva several times.
It was a ce of death.
Rather, I felt that the hunting ground was safer, so every minute and every second I stayed here felt like eons.
What the hell is Roman Dmitri thinking? And how can you be so calm in a situation like this?
I didnt understand.
Roman Dmitry.
He was sittingfortably in a chair.
He calmly epted the murderous stares ring at him, and even looked around carefully.
Did that kind of attitude touch peoples nting?
As time went on, it seemed that he could no longer wait for the guild master in the oppressive atmosphere, and that four months would arise.
an imminent situation.
It was then.
Is it you? Bastards who killed our mutual.
Cha Dong-cheol.
he appeared
* * *
Cha Dong-cheol sat across from me.
He leaned back in his chair, scanning his opponent with ferocious eyes.
Why did you kill Ko Sang-ho?
A blunt question.
The atmosphere was chilly and frozen.
Depending on the answers thate back, this ce will be stained with blood.
said Roman Dmitry.
There was no particr reason. I killed him because he revealed his intent to kill me.
what?
Cha Dong-cheols face twisted.
It was a in answer.
If Ko Sang-ho had revealed his intent to kill first, it could be called self-defense, but that was never the answer Cha Dong-cheol wanted.
The opponent came to Red Moons stronghold.
If he wanted to save his life from this incident, he had to somehow excuse himself to be merciful rather than holding his head high.
Kang Min-ho stepped out.
Exactly, it is self-defense. Koh Sang-ho invaded another persons territory without warning, and the countrysws state that it does not matter how the intruder is punished. That doesnt mean they killed him right away. When punished with a warning, Ko Sang-ho mentioned the Red Moon Guild and said he would kill us. As a result, I had no choice but to kill him.
It was a minimal excuse.
Roman Dmitri would not bow his head, so Kang Min-ho thought he had to step up.
OK.
Cha Dong-cheol startedughing like a madman.
Its really crazy. Didnt you guyse here to apologize? After killing a member of Red Moon, what? Self-defense?
Quaang!
hit the desk
The hard desk shattered at once, and Cha Dong-cheol showed a bloody look.
Yes, when you run a group, sometimes this happens. Guys who dont even know the subject and go wild. Talking about self-defense to Red Moon is not a wise choice. Whether you did well or not, we have an obligation to avenge just because a member of Red Moon died. But instead of appeasing our anger, they talk about self-defense. Its fun. Fools looking for limbs on their own.
sereung.
The guild members waiting around grabbed their weapons.
Things got worse.
Roman Dmitris dignified attitude really touched peoples nting.
Im a foreigner so I dont know the situation here, but Korea, except for Seoul, is in a state of anarchy. It means thatws like that dont guarantee safety here in the province. Im so sorry. I thought I would treat him like that because hes a peak hunter like me, but from now on, I cant do that. Red Moon is a fence centered on me. Since you killed my man, I will use you as an example and prove to Incheon what happens when you touch the Red Moon.
got up from the seat
Just as he was about to give the order, Roman Dmitri calmly responded.
Is that your choice?
Why did you find the Red Moon?
It was simple.
I wanted to give them a choice.
If you admit Ko Sang-hos fault.
That would have put an end to the situation.
With the death of one Koh Sang-ho, Red Moon would have been safe, but Cha Dong-cheol had just crossed the line himself.
If so, do it.
There was no reason to add word-for-word exnations.
Cha Dong-cheols face was already distorted like a demon.
You cheeky bastard. You will not die gracefully today.
That moment.
Attack!
Kill!
Papa papapat.
The guild members who were waiting nearby rushed at the same time as if they had been waiting.
* * *
Dozens of people.
It was a tremendous sight to see dozens of horses rushing at the same time in a narrow space inside the building.
It was dense.
With no room to escape, the Red Moon guild members were convinced that they would kill Roman Dmitri at once.
sereung.
Roman Dmitry took the sword.
Heading to the Red Moon, he received it from Kang Min-ho, and Kang Min-ho said he was sorry for getting a low-level weapon that was only E-grade.
He stood right beside him to protect Roman Dmitri in his own way.
I thought it was impossible to even return alive, let alone safe from the sight that came before my eyes.
however.
sh.
puck.
The head of the guild member who rushed at the front flew off.
As soon as he visually epted that fact, the guild members who simultaneously rushed after him were sttered with blood.
Papa papapat.
Pooh.
?!
Minho Kang opened his eyes.
A calm voice echoed in his ears.
Stand back. It is my role from now on.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Roman Dmitry struck forward.
Red Moons guild members were stunned by the shocking sight, but as soon as they found Roman Dmitri, they gritted their teeth and attempted to attack from all sides.
Not a single one of their attacks worked.
When I reacted visually, the attack had already been deflected, and the moment I entered the attack range, I felt a terrible pain.
Cheak!
evil!
Blood sttered everywhere.
Arms to wield a sword.
Legs when you try to run.
Before I could do anything, my body was torn apart.
Roman Dmitri did not stop there, but dug between the guild members and tore apart the opponents he encountered.
I didnt even use magic power.
He only used a small amount of mana, but Roman Dmitri ughtered it with a ruthless appearance, like a wolf walking through a flock of sheep.
only 30 seconds.
Dozens of guild members have already died.
Koh Sang-min, who ran towards him with anger, could not help but be taken aback by the scene unfolding before his eyes.
This crazy.
puck.
that is.
It was thest memory.
Only then did the guild members of Red Moon know that things were going strangely when even Ko Sang-mins head was blown off.
Its nonsense.
This is too strong.
out ofmon sense.
A process such as mana measurement was not necessary.
There are traces of people who died in an instant because the situation they experienced firsthand.
Roman Dmitry admitted to being a monster.
It was then.
Minho Kang shouted.
Dmitry Roman!
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Lightning struck in my head.
When Roman Dmitri knocked it off, Cha Dong-cheol looked at Roman Dmitri with an absurd expression.
Your name is Roman Dmitry?
* * *
Short workshop.
It was enough time to figure out Roman Dmitris skills.
Cha Dong-cheol knew that he could not deal with the armed forces that ughtered dozens of people in an instant.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a surprise.
Kang Min-ho, who discovered it, warned by calling Roman Dmitri, and Cha Dong-cheols attack was blocked in vain, to the extent that his urgent voice was colorless.
An attack that fell like a thunderbolt. When the intensely exploding mana touched Roman Dmitris sword, it scattered as if it were destroyed.
It was an embarrassing situation.
However, apart from that fact, there was a part that made Cha Dong-cheol absurd.
Your name is Roman Dmitry?
Moment.
I was about to burst outughing.
To think that there is someone in the world who uses thest name of Dmitri. If youre also a Hunter, you wouldnt know what that means.
Is my name wrong?
You didnt know how to use it? Hes a really different guy.
Cha Dong-cheols remarks.
Roman Dmitri could not understand.
He seemed to be responding only to Dmitri and not to the full Roman Dmitri name.
Cha Dong-cheol said.
In the world, there are many dimensions other than the earth we live in. And beings who have made great achievements in that dimension cross the border of the dimension and have an influence on the earth. We call the beings who have epted memories of a different dimension like that the sessors. Roman Dmitry. The name is so wrong. A normal Hunter would not know that Dmitri is the highest rank in terms of transmission ability.
session ability.
People who have inherited memories from beyond the dimension.
To them, the ability derived from the Dmitry Empire was ssified as the highest level.
In fact, among the sessors active in the world, some of the highest-ranking yers inherited Dmitris memory.
So theughter came out.
Writing Dmitry as ast name.
It was a reason to be ridiculed.
Since the sessors ability was revealed, people who previously used special names such as Dmitri were all renamed in the name of distinguishing abilities.
It was a measure to make an exception for Dmitri. However, a B-rank hunter like himself dared to use Dmitri as hisst name. It was something the world wouldugh at.
In fact, Kang Min-ho also had doubts when he heard Roman Dmitris name, but as he witnessed Ko Sang-hos death, he couldnt bear to ask him about it.
Cha Dong-cheol said.
Roman Dmitry! I recognize your skills. If he had the ability to ughter dozens of people in that short amount of time, he must have been a person that was difficult for me in the past to handle. But you made a big mistake. I have acquired the power of transmission that you crave and that everyone desperately wants to get their hands on, Dmitris ability that you dared to name.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Raised mana.
Cha Dong-cheol showed ferocious eyes.
My transfer ability is Rodney, a soldier of the Dmitry Empire. I have epted the strength of a hero who went on to conquer the demon realm. I, the legend of Dmitri, will prove how foolish you have been.
Papapat.
Cha Dong-cheol runs fast.
At that moment, Roman Dmitry saw.
The power expressed by Cha Dong-cheol.
It was the Sura mental method and the Sura sword method.
Chapter 474
Chapter 474 One mistake (3)
Cha Dong-cheols remark.
It was unexpected.
From the moment Dmitri was mentioned in his mouth, Roman Dmitris head was bound to beplicated.
As exined just now, the transfer ability means a link with another dimension. Dmitry from another dimension. Could it be that the Dmitri Empire I founded is the same as the Dmitri they are talking about?
could not readily ept it.
then.
The truth needed to be ascertained.
Seeing Cha Dong-cheol rushing towards him while exploding mana, Roman Dmitri moderately rxed and epted the attack.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
The attack exploded.
Cha Dong-cheol mmed down hard, and as if he was going to continue the momentum, he drove quickly without a chance to catch his breath.
Sharp eyes glistened with life.
From the bottom up to securing the qualifications of a B-ss hunter, he overcame many obstacles and proved with a single sword that Red Moons reputation was not in vain.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The four sides were torn apart.
He thought that even Roman Dmitri could not block this powerful attack that pierced the atmosphere.
however.
Caen C
blocked.
It is also very light.
Even Cha Dong-cheol, who thought he had an advantage, couldnt help but be embarrassed that this attack was blocked.
People who were unaware of such feelings eximed exmation. In their eyes, it looked like a formidable skirmish.
A series of situations that were breathlessly intertwined with each other was a match that would not be strange no matter who won.
But the truth was different.
Roman Dmitri was perfectly aware of all the attacks Cha Dong-cheol had made.
It is certainly. It is the same as the Sura sword method that I taught the soldiers of the Dmitri Empire.
Even after hearing the name of Dmitry.
Even after confirming that it is the Sura sword method and the Sura simbeop.
Roman Dmitry did not rule out the odds.
Dmitri could have had the same name, and there was a possibility that the Sura sword method and the Sura psychic method originated from the Demonic Cult, not from himself.
This is the distant future of the world he originally lived in.
Just because the traces of the Jungwon Murim disappeared, he did not think that everything he had experienced in his previous life hadpletely disappeared.
I passed on martial arts to the soldiers of the Dmitry Empire and modified some of them to suit the new environment. The martial art that Cha Dong-cheol is using now is perfectly the same down to that point. If the Dmitry Empire they are talking about is really the country I founded. I can never overlook that fact.
The session of Cha Dong-cheol.
It was a soldier named Rodney.
As Roman Dmitri remembered, Rodney was amon name, so there were many soldiers of Dmitrys empire with the same name.
If you cant remember anything in particr, you must be a regr soldier. However, to think that a mere ordinary soldier had enough influence to cross the dimensional boundary.
In a situation iprehensible tomon sense, the only credible hypothesis was that there was a special problem in the process of conquering the demon realm.
demon conquest.
Led by Roman Dmitri, he crossed the dimensional boundary.
Roman Dmitri took the toll, but he may have had an influence on other beings as well.
sure thing.
It wasnt worth fighting for anymore.
Cha Dong-cheolunched dozens of attacks while Roman Dmitri was lost in thought, but none of them seeded in a valid attack.
I knew it myself. Unlike those who watch with a tense expression, the fact that something went wrong from the beginning.
However, unable to ept the reality, he rushed at him in anger and felt a sudden pain in his forearm.
sh.
Cheak!
Didnt see.
Of course, I couldnt react.
At the sight of his arm being cut off, Cha Dong-cheol copsed like that.
* * *
Kuuk kuh heouk.
He breathed heavily.
Cha Dong-cheol could note to his senses at the hot pain in his arm and the situation that was being sucked into his head.
The opponent was more of a monster than I thought.
During the exchange of battles, he was unterally tossed around, and as soon as the other party decided to end it, one of his arms was cut off.
leaned against the wall
Sitting on the floor, Cha Dong-cheol looked up at Roman Dmitri with trembling eyes.
Answer the question from now on. Depending on your answer, I will decide what to do with you.
It was a cold voice.
Even though the guild master was persecuted, the surrounding Red Moon guild members were as hard as stone statues.
We only look into each others eyes. I couldnt rush into it.
They lost their fighting spirit when even Dong-cheol Cha, whom they trusted, was defeated by the powerful force that ughtered dozens of people in 30 seconds.
said Roman Dmitry.
Tell me everything you know about the sessor.
What Aaaaaaaaaaagh!
I would have told you to only answer questions.
The sword was thrust into the abdomen.
Just because he asked back, Cha Dong-cheol turned around and screamed at the pain digging into his stomach.
Only then did I know
that the opponent is crazy.
I dont know why he asks such a question, but he has no choice but to answer honestly.
Ah, as I said earlier, sessors refer to those who have inherited memories from another dimension. The number of dimensions is not clear. It is unknown how many dimensions lie beyond the dimensional boundaries, and several dimensions are now known to exist in addition to the one that contains Dmitris Empire. For example, Richard, an American S-ranker, acquired the transfer ability of the wandering swordsman Karis, who is said to be the strongest swordsman in that dimension. Of course, no matter how active sessors like Richard are, people say that only people from the Dmitri Empire represent the ability to transmit.
He kept gasping for breath.
Even though I was holding my breath from the pain that surged through my body, I did not stop talking at Roman Dmitris cold gaze.
Dmitris predecessors. Their ability to achieve the unprecedented feat of conquering the demon world is very special, and even in the case of Richard, who was just mentioned, there is a record of being defeated by Samuel, a Spanish S-ranker who inherited Dmitris sh. Not only that, but some of the highest-ranking rankers currently known have inherited Dmitris memories, so even ordinary soldiers like me receive special treatment from Dmitris sessors.
Dmitrys shes.
It was a strange feeling.
I didnt expect to hear Chris title here.
And the powers of the sessors cannot be taught to others. Tradition expresses eptance of memories, but in reality it is a feeling of imprinting on the body. They do not know the principle of how the inherited abilities are manifested. I used a memory stone differently from other sessors. There is a risk of failure because it is a method of forcibly connecting to another dimension, but even knowing that, the memory stone is a treasure that cannot be bought even with billions of dors. If you ept the memory of an existence that dominated an era like Dmitris sh, even a nothing existence can be a high-ranking hunter.
There was nothing more to say.
Cha Dong-cheol, who squeezed his hair out, looked at Roman Dmitris eyes and spoke in a cautious voice.
For now, thats all I can tell you. please save me Red Moon did not recognize people and made a big mistake. Isnt that just one mistake? If you would just close your eyes this time, if you would understand my efforts to say this. Red Moon will be a strong background for Roman Dmitri. In the future, I will stay in Incheon and this Red Moon will take care of everything I need.
It was an earnest voice.
I gave up my pride.
If he was an opponent he couldnt stand against, he had to survive somehow, even by kneeling down.
5 years ago.
It was the same then.
When he knelt down to Salgwi, Cha Dong-cheol was just a weak human begging for life.
One mistake.
I looked away.
Red Moons guild members, including Cha Dong-cheol.
One choice cost many lives.
As Kang Min-hos eyes met for a moment, Roman Dmitri spoke in a cold voice as if to prove it to him.
I want a precedent that doesnt allow even one mistake. In return for your sincere answer, I will end it painlessly.
That moment.
puck.
Cha Dong-cheols head flew off.
It was a clear message.
Not a single one of the Red Moon guild members present here, including Cha Dong-cheol, would not be able to survive.
* * *
Came out.
Drops of red blood flowed down the sword as he walked with his sword hanging down.
drip drip
Red Moon.
they are all dead
All without a single exception.
Roman Dmitri calmly looked up at the sky and asked Kang Min-ho, who was following him.
Kang Min-ho. Do you know anything about the name Roman Dmitry?
I dont know. As Cha Dong-cheol exined, I know that Dmitris sessors are special, but if you ask the name of Roman Dmitri, its the first time Ive heard of it.
is it.
As Cha Dong-cheol and Kang Min-ho said.
People only knew Dmitry.
If thats the case, the lore ability doesnt exin much, and people didnt seem to know that Dmitris empire was founded by himself.
I had no intention of revealing that fact.
I dont know if the fact that Im a being from another dimension will be a benefit or a bad thing, but there was no need to do that right now.
What is certain is that this world is connected to the Smander Continent. Due to the existence of the absolute, there was a problem in the dimension, and it must have appeared in various ways such as transmission. then .
really.
really maybe
There might be a way to get back to the Smander Continent.
Roman Dmitri epted the dimension shift because he was concerned that the world would copse, but that problem could also be solved if he made good use of his connection to this world.
Of course, these were just hypotheses. I dont know if its actually possible, but the new purpose told me what to do in the future.
coexistence of the two worlds.
A chance to continue living your previous life.
said Roman Dmitry.
Kang Min-ho. From now on, there is something you must do for me.
* * *
10 minutes before the Red Moon incident.
The Incheon government has an emergency.
Is that true?
yes. The pinnacle hunter killed Sang-ho Ko of Red Moon and is now heading to Red Moons stronghold with Kang Min-ho. At this rate, a collision between the two seems unavoidable.
damn it.
A pinnacle level unknown.
I didnt approach him as Kang Min-ho requested, but I nted people around me in preparation for an unexpected situation.
Thanks to that, I was able to quickly grasp the situation. The situation escted as Red Moon approached the peak hunter and a dispute arose between the two.
collision of the two.
It wasnt good.
From the point of view of the Incheon government, Red Moon and Peak Hunter were also needed to prepare for the chaos of a catastrophe.
What are you going to do?
the attendant asked cautiously.
got into trouble
Due to the death of Koh Sang-ho, conflict became inevitable.
If the Incheon government intervenes, even the Incheon government may be involved in a riot while trying to protect the peak hunter.
Will the peak hunter be worth it?
Grade B.
it was precious
The reason why Incheon suffered tremendous damage when the 5th catastrophe struck was because it couldnt handle higher-level monsters.
So, we had to secure at least one more talented person.
I knew very well that in order to face a different oue from the previous catastrophe, it would be difficult to prepare halfway.
Most of the talented hunters in Korea belong to the central government. Aside from the fact that the central government offers good conditions, there is nopetent person who dares toe down to dangerous Incheon and entrust himself. In that sense, the unidentified peak hunter, who seems to not yet know the inside story of Korea, is a great opportunity for the Incheon government. Even if this incident causes irreversible problems with Red Moon, it is necessary to gamble if you can get a strong person.
gritted it
There was no other way.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
Prepare your directmand.
Are you okay?
Isnt there another way? I tried to hide the existence of the direct control unit as much as possible, but now is the time to reveal it.
All right.
direct jurisdiction.
A group created by Kim Jun-hyeok pouring everything he had into it.
It was time to reveal a power that people did not know.
10 minutes after that.
Kim Jun-hyeok made the move himself.
Before the pinnacle Hunter got into trouble, he hurriedly headed to Red Moons stronghold.
like that.
what is this?
I was in shock.
Red Moon Building.
The corpses cooling down inside caught Kim Jun-hyeoks attention.
Chapter 475
Chapter 475 Unconventional Move (1)
It was a shocking sight.
Red Moon.
A huge guild representing Incheon.
Red Moon, which was said to be able to enter Seoul someday at the current growth rate, perished due to a dispute with only one person.
Wherever the gazended, the corpse was trampled in the snow.
The corpses seemed to have struggled to get out of the building in their lifetime, but they couldnt make their way beyond a few steps away from the door.
And that wasnt all.
Commander-in-Chief.
Lee Tae-seong approached and said.
We found Cha Dong-cheols body. however .
clouded his speech
Cha Dong-cheols appearance revealed a shocking truth.
Based on the traces left on the body, it seems that Cha Dong-cheol was tortured while he was alive.
torture?
yes. The reason for the torture is unknown, but the stab wounds to the abdomen were never caused during violent exchanges. Then the problem grows. As you know, Cha Dong-cheol is quite talented. If it is enough to unterally ughter the entire Red Moon, including Cha Dong-cheol, it is highly likely that the peak hunter of unknown identity is forming a force. This is absolutely impossible with the power of one individual.
asserted
Lee Tae-seong is also a peak hunter.
Knowing Cha Dong-cheols skills, he couldnt get out of the realm ofmon sense.
Junhyeok Kim agreed.
The sight of being stepped on was devastating for an individual to do so.
Its power.
My head hurt.
An unidentified person who formed a faction.
I was thinking of recruiting him somehow, but if I had power on my back, he might have a dark inside that I couldnt understand.
Kim Junhyeok pressed his temples hard. As was his natural habit whenever he had a headache, he rummaged through his pockets and took out a cigarette.
Dull.
Whoa.
He exhaled the smoke that he inhaled deep into his lungs.
yet.
It was not the time to decide the situation.
Prepare for the worst, but the corpses strewn on the floor made it impossible to know the truth.
It was then.
One of themanding officers said in a high-pitched voice.
We got the CCTV footage! Everything is documented in this!
* * *
Changed seat.
said themanding officer.
I cant hear it, probably because it was shocked from the outside. But there is nothing wrong with confirming what happened here.
y it.
yes.
yed the CCTV footage.
yet.
The situation when the peak hunter first visited the Red Moon building before the massacre urred was reyed.
It was different from what was expected.
Lee Tae-seong said that he would have apanied his forces, but the climax Hunter entered the Red Moon building alone with Kang Min-ho. The atmosphere inside was not good.
The Red Moon guild members rushed in and were guided to the waiting room, as if they had revealed Ko Sang-hos death.
I could tell even without sound.
Gossip guild members.
Go Sang-mins face turned red.
Their attitude of constantly fiddling with weapons proved that the climax hunter was a very ufortable guest.
Finally, Cha Dong-cheol appeared.
From then on, things progressed rapidly.
Cha Dong-cheol talked with a ferocious expression, and at his signal, the Red Moon guild members rushed at him.
no way.
Kim Junhyeoks eyes wavered.
Expectations were wrong.
Of course, the result that I thought was possible only in a group was being created by the peak hunter alone in the CCTV screen.
Kang Min-ho didnt even step out.
He only watched from a few steps away like a bystander, but he dealt with Red Moons guild members rushing at him from all sides with the climax Hunter alone.
It was a one-sided ughter.
The climax hunter ughtered all the people who rushed at it, and prevented Cha Dong-cheols momentary surprise attack casually.
A close encounter with Cha Dong-cheol. Cha Dong-cheolunched a powerful attack as people remember, but one of his arms flew off without a single effective hit.
It was over.
Cha Dong-cheol copsing.
Climax Hunters Torture.
Kim Jun-hyeok took his eyes off the monitor as the massacre resumed after the goal was achieved.
Mayor.
It was Lee Tae-sung.
Kim Jun-hyeok did not know what the meaning was implied in the words that simply called him.
Yes, the unidentified pinnacle hunter is definitely A-ss. Otherwise, this oue would be impossible.
I got goosebumps.
Grade A.
The identity of an unknown person was a special existence with less than 30 people in Korea.
My mouth was dry.
If they had ignored Kang Min-hos warning and approached the peak hunter, the Incheon government would have had to deal with the anger toward Red Moon.
Then there was the part that I didnt understand even more. Where the hell did the A-rank Huntere from? ss B is also a great talent who tries to catch up somehow, but there was nothing to say about ss A.
A position to receive the captaincy of a distinguished guest in any country.
Even if you ask for naturalization from powerful countries such as the United States and Russia, they wille out with billions of dors to wee A-ss hunters.
Judging from the conversation with Kang Min-ho, it is clear that the peak hunter of unknown identity is independent. Thats probably why they gave us a deadline of one month. Should this be reported to the central government? If the central government finds out about the existence of a ss A Hunter, it will immediately send someone to recruit him.
thought over and over again.
this case.
Its not the peak hunters fault.
It would be difficult to deal with therge scale, but as the CCTV video proves, Cha Dong-cheol ordered the attack first.
The problem I am thinking about right now is not the realm of right and wrong. Even though the CCTV screen was colored ck and white, Kim Jun-hyeok, who had been thinking for a while, looked at Lee Tae-seong and asked.
Directmander.
yes.
Is there any possibility that it will leak outside this day?
No internally. The personnel who watched the peak hunter belong to the direct control group, and all the troops mobilized for this operation are also the direct control unit. The direct control unit absolutely follows the orders of the Mayor of Incheon. If we keep quiet, the fact of Red Moons destruction will be revealed, but we can hide who did it.
Then destroy the CCTV data. And inform people about the destruction of Red Moon with a suitable reason.
Could you possibly tell me why?
Dull.
lit a cigarette
Hunters do not smoke.
It was to avoid negative effects on the body as much as possible, but Kim Jun-hyeok, an ordinary person, did not need to do that.
I inhaled cigarette smoke.
He showed sharp eyes with a slightly emaciated face.
Isnt that obvious? We will try to recruit them first before others know of the existence of a ss A Hunter.
* * *
Roman Dmitry returned to the vi.
Koh Sang-hos body was removed by a cleaner, and Kang Min-ho brought things prepared at Roman Dmitris request.
This is the material you requested. For now, these are the basics, and I will bring additional details.
The truth of the sessor.
It was necessary to know thenguage first.
Its not that I havent studied for a while, but I didnt know that Dmitrys tradition existed because it had only been a few days.
Measures to prevent something like this from happening.
Roman Dmitri carefully examined the materials and focused on the points he thought were the most important.
First, the system.
[After the Absolute predicts a cataclysm, people describe the creation of a link with the system as awakening. This system in the form of a game provides a certain amount ofpensation every time a monster is dealt with, and all normal hunters be stronger in this way. If that is the majority, the sessors and the chosen ones are very special beings, ounting for 0.01% of the total.] Existence of
exceptions .
The sessor was as Cha Dong-cheol exined.
If they are beings that ept memories from beyond dimensions, the chosen ones are literally chosen.
[Besides the First Absolute, there are beings simr to him, and they directly choose the awakened people and endow them with many things so that they can be stronger. People who study catastrophes in a system that is like a kind of sponsor have spected that this may be a game of absolutes. What is certain is that the chosen ones basically have more powerful abilities than the inheritors.]
Absolute.
the chosen one.
It was aplicated link.
The absolutes used the earth as a stage for testing and foretold 10 cataclysms, endowing them with special abilities to survive the cataclysms.
Perhaps, as people specte, this may be their y. The method of giving out a carrot and a stick at the same time was iprehensible in the realm ofmon sense.
Fundamental parts of this world.
Checked them all out.
Other than Dmitris sessors, he could not find a link with his previous life, but Roman Dmitri came to a conclusion.
At the time of the demonic conquest. It is said that the Demon World started ying with attacking the surface world following the unknown beings that once attacked the Demon World. It could be in a simr vein. These absolutes do not have a special purpose to save mankind, but purely enjoy mankinds catastrophe.
Fragmentary information could not reveal the truth.
sure thing.
Both the disaster and the power to prevent it came from the absolutes.
And the fact that they had that ability meant a very special possibility.
Thats it.
Roman Dmitry wanted that possibility.
* * *
I called Minho Kang and asked.
Ten cataclysms. What kind of future do you think awaits you after enduring all that disastrous reality?
well.
Minho Kang blurted out his words.
A post-apocalyptic future.
I didnt think deeply.
The future after the cataclysm was just a fantasy that people couldnt yet tell people about because they had to solve the realistic problems that were immediately in front of them.
Of course, I desperately hope that such a future wille. However, since hope and despair are proportional, I had no intention of raising despair with pointless hope.
said Roman Dmitry.
People all have dim projections of the post-catastrophic future. Maybe a peaceful world wonte. Maybe. If the Absolute had done all this for the sake of entertainment, there would be no reason to ughter people after achieving its purpose. Whether the ants life, which he can press with his finger, disappears or remains is not so important to him.
Absolute.
a god-like being.
All problems originate from the Absolute. What is currently happening on Earth proves that the Absolute is a divine being. It might be possible with the power of the Absolute. The two worlds can coexist without copsing, just as memories from beyond dimensions affect the earth. Then I must meet the Absolute. I have to destroy him and use his abilities to create the future I want.
new purpose.
The direction of life has been set.
Absolute.
He never showed up after the first catastrophe.
There are records of beings simr to him appearing several times, but there was no case of appearing in any way as much as the first absolute.
Then there was only one way to meet him.
Just as it first appeared to dere a catastrophe, there was a high probability that it would appear again if all 10 catastrophes were prevented.
That was an opportunity.
said Roman Dmitry.
I told you. From the moment I decide to live in this world, I will form my own domain. I have changed my mind now.
presence was inted.
Looking at Kang Min-hos shaking eyes, Roman Dmitry revealed his existence.
I will rule the whole world. So that people can flock to my name and prevent all 10 catastrophes. I will make it so.
outrageous remarks.
I was out of breath.
It was the kind of remark that was uneptable or even unimaginable in Kang Min-hos world.
Chapter 476
Chapter 476: Unconventional Move (2)
My heart raced.
Since meeting a man named Roman Dmitri, Kang Min-ho felt that the past few days had passed for years.
To rule the world.
I was fooling around.
No one with a sane mindset could take Roman Dmitris remarks seriously.
however.
The heart beating wildly did not.
Its obviously nonsense, but I thought it might be possible for some reason.
From the moment I first met Roman Dmitri, he showed a different side of me than I expected. I managed a group of soldier ants with just a twig, and despite thenguage barrier, I grasped the surrounding situation at once, and this time, I single-handedly ughtered Red Moon, a huge guild representing Incheon.
which one.
It wasntmon.
In particr, I knew that Roman Dmitri was an A-ss hunter because Cha Dong-cheol was overwhelmingly taking and pressing even though he showed his ability to win.
To be honest, I couldnt even guarantee that.
While annihting Red Moon, he saw his unwavering appearance and knew that he could not predict his limits with hismon sense.
Roman Dmitry.
At first, I thought it was simr to Cha Dong-cheol.
I thought it was strange to use a name representing the sessor, but looking at the appearance so far, I thought that there might be a special reason.
What was certain was that Roman Dmitry was no talker.
He proved himself in a series of situations where even when he said he would take care of a group of soldier ants, he said that he would pay for it if he hurt him.
if.
If what I just saides true.
Her daughter, who was born in a chaotic world, will be able to live in peace for the days toe.
Im nothing but an ordinary Hunter. At this rate, Roman Dmitris proposal is like gold to me who will live a predictable life. He has no reason to choose me. I dont know what happened, but I was there at the moment he started a new life, and with that fact alone, I formed a bond with a being I could never face in my life. Its a problem you dont have to worry about. If life isnt going to change anyway, Ill have to gamble.
closely.
He clenched his fists.
From the moment he said he would follow Roman Dmitri, Kang Min-hos life was already decided.
I will follow. What can I do?
You just have to do what you can by my side. What I need right now is information. I want to know the map of Korea and Incheon.
All right.
He nodded.
It was not a difficult problem.
Roman Dmitry gave Kang Min-ho, who was interested in the world as much as he had no ability, a role that was appropriate for him.
South Korea is a country with a lower safety ratingpared to the rest of the world. The reason is that the percentage of Awakeners is significantly lower than that of powerful countries, and even S-rank Hunters are only white-d wizards. So the Korean government focused everything on Seoul. Defense systems and troops and all systems that can be self-sufficient. When a cataclysm struck, Seoul had a system to defend itself, which led to the creation of local governments with their own independent chain ofmand. Its a problem that has been created because Seoul cant handle all the people. And, as Ive said before, local governments have such a feeble power that they are virtually unnamed. To take the past catastrophe as an example, at that time, 20% of the poption outside of Seoul died, and the Republic of Korea is in a terrible reality.
Koreas reality.
It was hopeless.
Currently, the central government tried to solve the national defense problem through diplomacy, but even for a country with a strong national defense, its own safety came first.
As a result, the conflict between Seoul and the provinces was intensifying.
When many people died in a catastrophe, Seoul took care of the local people after securing their own safety.
That too, with sufficient reserves left behind.
As they slowly descended from Seoul, local people sharply criticized the central government.
Minho Kang said.
The Incheon government is in a better situation than other provinces. Incheon Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok rallied the people, and since it is geographically not too far from Seoul, support is quicker than other provinces when a catastrophe strikes. If Roman Dmitri wants to rule the world based on Korea, the method is simpler than you think.
Everyone knew.
confused world.
How to swallow a weak country like Korea.
Be a fence for people. If we can prove that Roman Dmitri has that much power, peoples hearts will turn toward Roman Dmitri, not the central government that only cares for their own safety.
* * *
Roman Dmitrys reason for forming a faction was simple.
10 Cataclysms.
I didnt know what dangers awaited me in the future.
When dealing with an unknown enemy, the most important factor was to block the elements of internal conflict.
It was the same in my previous life. The most problematic part during the war against the demon world was the help of the demon world like Alexander, and mankind had a desperate period because they could not unite. Internal variables are a problem that should be blocked first and foremost. Preventing a catastrophe is whates after that.
of course.
There were also peaceful ways.
If Roman Dmitry forms a force and establishes a cooperative rtionship with the government of the Republic of Korea and other countries, humanity can join forces.
But that didnt suit Roman Dmitris inclination.
Since Roman Dmitri is a being who must reign, he did not want a dualization of themand system in the process of dealing with the uing enemy.
apex.
wille to the ce
Those who epted themselves as they did in their previous lives will acknowledge that territory, but those who show elements of discord will be trampled on.
After preventing all 10 catastrophes like that.
The moment you meet the absolute who pushed this world into the pit of despair, mankinds problems wille to an end in one way or another.
The Absolute is a being second only to God. If a situation arises against him, I must continue to train myself so that I can defeat him. A step beyond Heaven and Earth. The moment I stay satisfied with the present, I will run into an unexpected wall.
Devil.
After defeating him, Roman Dmitri felt empty.
He thought there was no wall to ovee, but the existence of the Absolute presented another possibility to Roman Dmitri.
The ability to control the entire dimension.
It will be powerful.
The fact that new heights exist will propel Roman Dmitri forward.
It was then.
Minho Kang, who finished his exnation and was waiting for an answer, found a message on his phone screen.
Roman Dmitry. I got a call from Incheon Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok. I want to meet Roman Dmitri in person because of the Red Moon incident. What should I do with this?
Junhyeok Kim.
Meeting him was what I was hoping for.
said Roman Dmitry.
Contact the mayor of Incheon. If you want to meet me,e directly here.
* * *
1 hourter.
Kim Jun-hyeok came.
In a situation facing Roman Dmitri, he said politely.
I was told by Kang Min-ho that the deadline was one month, but since the matter was so serious, I had to visit him inevitably.
Yes, I know.
The opponent is the head of a faction.
Be polite.
Unlike Cha Dong-cheol, who showed hostility, there was no reason to be hostile to Kim Jun-hyeok, who was polite first.
As you know, Red Moon is a huge guild representing Incheon. Although Red Moon invaded the territory first and showed hostility, the fact that a guild like Red Moon was destroyed overnight is not a problem that can be overlooked. Within days, the central government will send an inspector. They will try to figure out the circumstances of the incident and find the perpetrator, and even if they try to hide it, it is only a matter of time before Roman Dmitri is identified.
They were in the state ofmunicating with each other.
He thought Roman Dmitris name was unusual, but he didnt add anything special.
I will tell you directly. This case is in the realm of self-defense. However, if the central government finds out that Roman Dmitri is the one who wiped out the Red Moon alone, it will try to suppress it by creating a problem somehow. Whether its in the form of an attractive offer or a threat you cant refuse. Its clear that you wont want to miss out on the talented. In that sense, I would suggest. Join hands with the Incheon government. If the central government raises legal issues, we will take care of them and resolve them.
It was a direct purpose.
ss A Hunter.
I was thinking of recruiting him.
Even if there were problems with the central government, Kim Jun-hyeok decided that he had to take risks for the safety of Incheon.
of course.
Considering the propensity of the opponent who wiped out the Red Moon, I never intended to go out forcefully.
There is no need to take the meaning of joining hands with the Incheon government seriously. We will not exert any binding force on Dmitry Roman and will give you all the support you need while living here. Just one promise is enough. When the 6th catastrophees, please protect this ce like the Incheon government. Of course, what I said is just a suggestion, and even if you refuse, I will respect Roman Dmitris wishes.
It was a reasonable suggestion.
minimal requirements.
Watching the miserable appearance of Red Moon, Kim Jun-hyeok knew that Roman Dmitri should not be arrested.
took a step back
Respect the opponents territory.
What he needed was strength, so there was no reason to subdue his opponent.
Kim Jun-hyeok waited for an answer.
I believed that it was the best proposal for my current self.
however.
I will refuse.
Roman Dmitris answer was without hesitation.
* * *
Incheon Government.
I heard a lot of information through Kang Min-ho.
It is certain that it is unstable like other local governments, but it is still a ce that has established itself around Kim Jun-hyeok. Incheon citizens believed in Kim Jun-hyeok.
Even in the situation where countless people in Incheon were dying during thest catastrophe, Kim Jun-hyeok kept his seat until the end.
He was a good person.
But thats it.
Roman Dmitry had no intention of epting the fence of the Incheon government.
Korea is a deformed country. The military was concentrated to protect Seoul, the capital, and the people who could no longer embrace it turned away. ording to what I have learned so far, local governments are only for the central government to avoid. When a catastrophe came and the province was devastated, the existence of local government was mentioned, and the central government proved that it was working hard. What can the Incheon government do for me?
I wont deny it. The Incheon government cannot guarantee Roman Dmitris safety.
Kim Jun-hyeok swallowed the miserable feeling.
He knew too.
Although it was a reasonable proposal, it could not be seen as an advantageous proposal for Roman Dmitri.
If it is for the personal benefit of Roman Dmitri, it is clear that the central government is a better option than the Incheon government. They definitely give preference to talented people. Nevertheless, the reason I made this proposal is because I felt that you did not want me to be arrested in a series of incidents. In fact, if youre an A-rank hunter, you can get better conditions anywhere in the world. The central government is also not the best option for Roman Dmitri.
If you know, do you agree with me why I declined?
yes. However, if the Incheon governmentes up with an eptable proposal, we are willing to review it positively.
It was tenacious.
Kim Joon-hyeok somehow managed to hold on to the string of hope.
He was a strong person.
catastrophe.
In a situation where the world could perish overnight, Kim Jun-hyeok expressed his opinion in front of Roman Dmitri despite being a non-celebrity.
In fact, none of the terms were attractive to Roman Dmitri.
The government of the Republic of Korea or a powerful country. Whatever proposals they made were most likely ipatible with Roman Dmitris purpose of ruling the world as a whole.
for that reason.
I called Kim Jun-hyeok.
When he heard about him from Kang Min-ho, he knew that his future could be with him.
said Roman Dmitry.
If you go that far, I will tell you my requirements. I am willing to work with the Incheon government in the future. But for that to happen, only one condition must apany it.
What is it?
Kim Joon-hyeok, who is happy.
Roman Dmitry calmly responded to his eager eyes.
Give me you and all of Incheon. If the Incheon government says they will follow me, I will guarantee the safety of Incheon.
Chapter 477
Chapter 477 Unconventional Move (3)
The remark just now.
Crossed the line.
Lee Tae-seong, who was watching the situation from behind, raised his voice in a moment of excitement.
How dare you !
Directmander.
Shuk.
Kim Jun-hyeok raised his hand.
At the same time, Lee Tae-sung red at Roman Dmitri at the low voice, but he had no choice but to let go of his anger.
To him, Kim Jun-hyeok was like the sky. For Lee Tae-seong, who swore allegiance to Kim Jun-hyeok due to a special rtionship, Kim Jun-hyeoks orders were more important than personal feelings.
took a step back
Kim Jun-hyeok showed a rather cold expression.
You are making a very difficult proposal.
rtionship between the two.
It was simple until a little while ago.
Roman Dmitri is a talented person that everyone covets, and Kim Jun-hyeok as the head of a group, it was natural to covet talented people.
However, the statement that he wanted the Incheon government destroyed all rtions.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who considered Roman Dmitri simply as an individual, had to doubt the other persons intentions from now on.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
Until I came to this position, I thought that Roman Dmitri was an individual who did not belong anywhere. Having lost our way, we hoped that we would receive help from a talented person in return for creating the environment we needed. However, the statement that you want all of Incheon does not sound pleasant. Appearing in Incheon, the dispute with Red Moon, and this meeting now. Can we ept that they all have intentions?
Intent.
It was a huge difference.
If the opponent has intentions, no matter how talented he is, Kim Jun-hyeok will not ept the opponent.
Roman Dmitryughed.
What are your intentions?
That is the area that Roman Dmitri will exin from now on. An unintentional individual has no reason to want a huge city like Incheon. So please exin this situation clearly. Lest I doubt Roman Dmitris intentions. Why on earth do you want the Incheon government?
It was chilly.
While Kim Jun-hyeok, a mere ordinary person, was the head of a group, there were not one or two people who wanted to use Incheon.
His vignce was natural.
If Roman Dmitri had made excessive demands for personal gain, Kim Jun-hyeok would have smiled and tried to continue negotiations with the other party.
but.
Mentioning Incheon was impure.
drew a line
I watched Roman Dmitris reaction with vignce.
said Roman Dmitry.
The reason for making the same proposal is simple. In the future, I want to form a force. A force that will solve everything on its own, rather than being directed by a specific group such as the central government. I thought of Incheon as the starting point. Of course, it would be questionable for Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok. Why did you choose Incheon as your starting point among many cities?
Sigh.
Leaned.
He spoke with respect to his opponent, but the atmosphere that flowed naturally put pressure on his opponent.
There is no particr reason. I chose Incheon because I am there, but there is no reason why it has to be Incheon.
* * *
It was an embarrassing answer.
He said he wanted Incheon.
But there was no reason why it had to be Incheon.
In a situation that deviated frommon sense, Kim Jun-hyeoks head wasplicatedly entangled.
What are you thinking?
ss A Hunter.
It was clear that he was a great being.
However, Incheon formed a huge city, and no matter how great it was, it was not funny enough that an individual would casually covet it.
If you mobilize Incheons troops with stupid words, even an A-ss hunter will not be able to withstand it.
I had to leave my seat and get up.
There was no reason to talk anymore, but for some reason Kim Jun-hyeok couldnt get up from his seat.
This man in front of me is not disturbed at all. Even when Lee Tae-seong made a foolish statement and when Lee Tae-seong reacted hostilely and stepped forward. He showed a calm attitude, as if he didnt care about any problems. I cant just let go of this guys proposal because itspletely out ofmon sense.
It was paradoxical.
If the other party had added a usible reason, Kim Jun-hyeok would not have continued this absurd conversation.
however.
its just
I hoped for Incheon for no reason.
The words that he hopes for Incheon because he is in Incheon caused a stir in Kim Jun-hyeoks heart.
If I hadnt seen the sight of Red Moon being massacred, I wouldnt have considered Roman Dmitris proposal at all. That doesnt mean Im going to pass Incheon. There is no reason for us, who already have a system, to bow our heads when an individual with nothing is forming a force.
Incheon.
It is a hard-fought city.
The central government also hoped for Incheons blind loyalty, but Kim Jun-hyeok stuck to the attitude that it could not be so until the end.
He did not use the seat of Incheon mayor for personal gain.
Choose your own word at once. It was impossible to do anything recklessly because the lives of countless Incheon citizens were at stake.
Paradoxically, for that reason, he spurned his seat and didnt get up.
Whether the opponent was the central government or just an individual, he hoped to achieve a result beneficial to Incheon in some way.
Roman Dmitri produced the unconventional result of ughtering the Red Moon alone. If he has the power to solve Incheons problems, his proposal can no longer be called absurd.
one in a million
I didnt miss the possibility.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
In order to ept Roman Dmitris proposal, we need a lot of verification. There is only one request that I and the Incheon government want. Please reassure me that Incheon is safe by following you. If you give me that assurance, I will positively consider this ridiculous offer.
* * *
Seats are closed.
After Kim Jun-hyeok stepped away, Kang Min-ho asked with a rather firm expression.
Are you really going to ept Kim Jun-hyeoks offer?
Just now.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
I will tell you my condition. Recently, there have been reports that soldier ants are causing trouble around Incheon. Soldier ants are D-ss monsters. The level that the Incheon government can handle enough, but the problem is that two queen ants were found in the colony of soldier ants. As you know, the queen ant is a monster with a higher level of danger. Individual force was rated B, but because it produces more than a hundred ants a day, humans are not allowed to enter the area where the queen ant exists.
recent.
The Incheon government started to subdue the queen ant.
It was a simple problem ording to what we had figured out in advance, but the situation becameplicated when two queen ants were discovered.
Ants usually allow only one queen.
For unknown reasons, the two queen ants coexisted with each other, and as a result, the number of ants increased rapidly in a short period of time.
In fact, if you put your mind to it, you could subdue it enough.
However, it was a considerable burden for the Incheon government to fight thousands of ants in a situation where a catastrophe might strike.
In addition, the habitat of ants is in a tunnel with many difficulties inbat. After thinking about it, Kim Jun-hyeok decided to maintain the status quo by reducing the number of ants.
such problems.
entrusted to Roman Dmitri.
Behind it, there were two purposes.
If Roman Dmitri brings the forces and takes care of the ants, Roman Dmitris proposal will be rejected.
The existence of forces meant that Roman Dmitrys intentions were impure.
Contrary to what the person who said he was trying to form a power based on Incheon said at the beginning, he already had power.
and second.
It was an opportunity to check the skills of Roman Dmitri.
There was no reason to doubt Roman Dmitris skills if he had taken care of a group problem alone.
When a catastrophe strikes, the presence of the strong is absolute.
If you want to check if Roman Dmitri is a person worthy of entrusting Incheon, then you really need to seriously think about your future with him.
It was clever.
It was a proposal that was entirely beneficial to the Incheon government, so Kang Min-ho had no choice but to speak negatively.
Junhyuk Kims intentions are clear. It is to use Roman Dmitri to solve Incheons problems, and even if the subjugation fails, there is no reason for Kim Jun-hyeok to suffer losses. Please decline. I will look for another alternative.
There is no need for that.
Are you sure you want to ept it?
Kang Min-ho was taken aback.
Suggestion by Junhyeok Kim.
I was fooling around.
Kim Jun-hyeok expected to be rejected and spit it out, but Roman Dmitri did not show any signs of embarrassment.
There is no reason for me to respond to the Incheon Mayors evaluation. So, as you said, I may choose other alternatives, but I would like to take this opportunity to experience the difficulties that this world speaks of.
I was curious.
beyond thefort zone.
what dangers lurk.
In a situation where people in this world still do not feel the ssification of grades, it was necessary to experience the problems that even the Incheon government is having difficulty with.
Of course, that was not the only reason for epting Kim Jun-hyeoks proposal.
Junhyeok Kim.
He was a charming person.
He decided that what ordinary people would dismiss as nonsense needed to be considered for Incheon.
It was out of the ordinary.
I like it.
At first, there was no reason to choose Incheon, but now Kim Jun-hyeok has be the reason.
said Roman Dmitry.
The subjugation of the ant nest will proceed in one month. And before that, I have something to teach you.
yes?
word to teach.
Even then, Kang Min-ho did not know its meaning.
* * *
Changed seat.
An empty lot without people.
said Roman Dmitry.
Hunters said they use skills. Try using that skill right here.
All right.
It was a sudden order.
I had doubts in my head, but since it was Roman Dmitris order, I put it into practice.
Kang Min-ho raised his sword.
I have fewer skills than other hunters. The awakening time waste and there was no special connection, so I learned the skill by myself. First, let me show you the dash.
sudden.
Papapat.
Mana that rises lightly.
Kang Min-ho momentarily struck and swung his sword at the imaginary enemy.
Strike.
Quaang!
The ground was dug.
Starting with that, Kang Min-ho practiced his skills several times, and all of them were non-special skills that loaded mana into simple movements.
It was Kang Min-hos limit. There was a good reason for being called an E-ss normal Hunter.
series of appearances.
Roman Dmitri calmly looked at Kang Min-ho.
The moment Kang Min-ho used the skill, the mana seemed to move quickly as if it were doing a stored system. Thats probably why they dont know the principles of the skill. People in this world do not clearly understand the system and acquire it physically, but are expressing their powerfortably through the system. If you cant figure out how to quickly be stronger in a short time or the principle of strength, the limit is bound to be limited.
Kang Min-ho cast the skill for a long time.
Eventually, he drew his sword and gasped for breath.
Whoop whoop. Thats it.
It was disastrous.
skill.
it was poison
The body was not equipped enough to express the skill, but when the skill was used consecutively, Kang Min-hos body seemed to be overloaded.
Seeing that, I could understand why Dmitris tradition was highly regarded.
The power of tradition would have given a distinctly different power to those who had lived so easily.
said Roman Dmitry.
Your current condition is only a hindrance to what I intend to do in the future. From now on, I will teach you how to be stronger without the help of the system.
Shuk.
got a sword
Looking at Kang Min-ho, who was flustered, he slowly raised his mana.
The name of this is Sura Geombeop Sura Simbeop.
You mean to tell me about De Dmitris skills? That would be impossible because its a session skill .
I opened my eyes.
Sura Sword and Sura Simbeop.
It was famous.
Cha Dong-cheol wasnt the only one who inherited the memories of Dmitris soldiers, and it was well known that Dmitri had such a skill.
Thats why I couldnt help but panic.
How on earth do they tell us about the transmission ability, which is said to be impossible to teach such great skills as Dmitri?
Roman Dmitri said as he practiced the surah swordsmanship.
Dont doubt. From now on, you will learn the real Surah Sword and Surah Simbeop, not half-baked ones.
Chapter 478
Chapter 478 Unconventional Move (4)
Kang Min-ho remembered the day he first used the skill.
He was not very familiar with the game, so he showed an unsightly appearance at the uncontroble eruption of power.
As soon as I used the skill, my body reacted on its own. I hit the ground fast and rolled and I spent a lot of time making the dash my skill. Thats what all normal hunters experience. But now Roman Dmitris words are out of the normal range.
It was unfamiliar.
It spoke of an area that could not be understood from beginning to end.
The Sura sword method used by Cha Dong-cheol is only scratching the surface. Sura sword method requires proper distribution of mana ording to the type of swinging the sword, but the way the system manages mana is very inefficient. Martial arts must fully grasp the flow of power by themselves. Depending on when, where, and how the mana is exploded, an attack using the same power producespletely different results.
swung the sword
Kang Min-ho, who did not understand the exnation of the momentary power of mana rising, widened his eyes.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The ground shattered as if an earthquake had urred.
Kang Min-ho witnessed Cha Dong-cheol performing Sura swordsmanship, but it never showed such destructive power.
I couldnt help but roll my eyes.
It was obviously a normal blow, but such unbelievable destructive power. From then on, I fell in love with Roman Dmitris exnation.
There is no result without a process in the world. The skills you use or the martial arts I describe. You can achieve that result because you provided a certain process. So dont settle for the current way the system handles everything. In order to reach a level that you can truly be satisfied with, you must enter a stage where you haveplete control over everything you do.
It was a calm, step-by-step exnation.
past life.
Roman Dmitri already had experience teaching people who were ignorant of martial arts, so it was not difficult to exin from Kang Min-hos point of view.
From a certain point on, Kang Min-ho wielded his sword and put into practice what he was taught.
Due to the system, mana was umted in his body without his knowledge, and he moved that power to follow the system of Sura Swordsmanship.
First day.
Kang Min-ho got nothing.
His swordsmanship was a crude swing, and he watched the sun go down with a rather disappointed look on his face.
It was from that day.
Roman Dmitri passed on all the theoretical things, and Kang Min-ho came out alone in the open field and swung his sword nonstop from sunrise to sunset.
In fact, I still thought it was nonsensical.
However, because Roman Dmitri proved his skills by wiping out the Red Moon, a group of soldier ants, he believed that his words were unconditionally right.
E grade.
location of the bottom.
Since he has not achieved anything, he rather epted the teachings of Roman Dmitri as a nk te.
A few days passed.
umte a small amount of mana in the battle.
The first time it manifested, Kang Min-ho witnessed a rock being crushed by his sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
ha ha ha.
Embarrassed but happy.
My choice was right.
I dont know how Roman Dmitri can teach session skills, but he was an E-ranked being that he couldnt face for the rest of his life.
Actually, I had a lot of questions about Roman Dmitri. How is it so powerful. What secret is the name Dmitry.
The tail-biting questions aroused curiosity, but I did not intend to inquire into the facts that I had not revealed myself.
sure thing.
No matter what secrets he had, the reality Kang Min-ho faced was a little bit of a grown-up version of himself.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
believed
By Roman Dmitris side, he will surely be strong enough to protect his daughter from any danger.
* * *
The time when Kang Min-ho was focusing on training.
Immediately after breaking up with Roman Dmitri, Lee Tae-seong asked Kim Jun-hyeok as soon as he returned to the government building.
Was there any reason to go that far? It is clear that the other party has nefarious intentions.
Just now.
In my mind, I wanted to make a fuss.
The statement that one individual would swallow Incheon whole was openly ignoring himself and Kim Jun-hyeok.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
As you said, there was no reason to follow the other persons intentions. But the important thing to me is how to use it for Incheon, even if its a ck mind. If he takes care of the ants to prove himself, Incheon benefits by itself. If forces intervene in the process, it is enough to filter out the impure intentions, but if you solve all the problems by yourself, then things change.
Are you really nning on giving Incheon?
It doesnt matter who governs Incheon. If apetent person sits in my seat and guarantees the safety of Incheon citizens, I will dly step down and assist him. And from the start, this is a problem that doesnt need to beplicated. Has anyone ever tried to use Incheon like that? The central government also simply considered us as scapegoats, but there was never a single attempt to do something centered around Incheon. It means that the city we built is not as great as we thought.
mouth was written
Kim Jun-hyeok rummaged through his pockets and continued.
The important thing to me is to benefit Incheon even a little bit. If the central government had guaranteed minimal safety while using us, I would have be the dogs dog.
Dull.
I put a cigarette in my mouth.
Mayor of Incheon.
Its not as great a ce as people look up to it.
He was just a pitiful human being who did everything he could to prepare for a cataclysm that might strike at any time.
He inhaled the smoke deeply.
Lee Tae-seong swallowed his words.
Mayor.
The fifth catastrophe.
At that time, Lee Tae-seong, who was a promising talent, vowed to live for Kim Jun-hyeok, seeing Kim Jun-hyeok struggling to keep his position until the end.
Even Lee Tae-seong, who was suffocated by reality, looked pitiful.
In this chaotic world, it was difficult for a mere ordinary person to take charge of a huge city.
It was then.
Not long after I got back, the secretary opened the door and came in.
An inspector from the central government has arrived. They said it was because of the Red Moon incident. What should I do?
Damn you guys.
2 hours ago.
Reported to the central government before meeting with Roman Dmitry.
The problem of arge guild like Red Moon was the subject of reporting, and the fact that the investigators came within a few hours suggests that Red Moon had connections with the central government.
It was annoying in many ways. I tried to enjoy my free time for a few days, but there was no time to be like this because the inspector came to visit me like this.
Kim Jun-hyeok exhaled smoke and said.
Tell me to wait. Ill go down when I finish smoking.
* * *
As expected.
Investigator Moon Tae-joon had a rtionship with Cha Dong-cheol.
Cha Dong-cheol sprinkled back money to advance into Seoul, and among them were several figures from the central government.
Incheon government reception room.
While waiting for Kim Jun-hyeok, Moon Tae-jun showed aplicated expression.
To think that a guild the size of Red Moon would perish overnight. What the hell happened in Incheon?
Just now.
He was shocked by the Incheon governments report.
Even just a few days ago, he nned a future with Cha Dong-cheol, but it was a shocking report that the entire Red Moon was massacred along with him.
My head was dizzy.
Moon Tae-joon canceled all existing schedules and headed to Incheon, and showed up at the Incheon government only a few hours after the incident broke out.
this case.
There was not a single survivor.
The brutal and certain way of dealing could never be seen as the work of an individual.
To annihte Red Moon in a short time, Seouls forces must move, but there was no such movement in Seoul. So who are you? Is there a force with this much power in Incheon?
If it is the work of a new force.
Moon Tae-Juns mission is not to punish them unconditionally.
It is right to punish the government for its cruelty, but if a force with that much power offers to lend its strength to the central government, they will wee it with open arms.
It is a world dominated by the logic of power rather than moral issues.
The reason Moon Tae-joon came to Incheon quickly was to secure performance in the case of a new force.
Red Moon.
He had no intention of defending his loyalty to those who had already perished.
Thats when I thought about it for a long time.
The long-awaited existence finally appeared.
Its been a while, Inspector Moon Tae-joon.
Why are youing down now? Its not good to keep him waiting like this, knowing hes clearly a busy person.
I will be careful next time.
Kim Junhyeokughed.
Inspector and Mayor.
When simplyparing status, the mayor had the upper hand, but Moon Tae-joon acted as if he were a person above Kim Jun-hyeok.
It was the difference between central government and local government. The central government looked down on the local government even at the edge.
Every time a cataclysm strikes, the heads of local government often die, so they had to build good rtionships with people in the central government in order to survive.
So that.
Any help is avable.
Because Moon Tae-joon clearly knew that he was the leader, he pushed Kim Jun-hyeok with a coercive attitude.
So what happened? Please exin in detail. Why did a guild like Red Moon perish overnight? Please dont disappoint me by answering that you dont understand.
asked coldly.
Kim Junhyeok paused for a moment.
It was a crossroads of choice.
If the truth is told, Roman Dmitris true identity will be revealed.
But if you lie, the investigator will mobilize people and try to find the culprit somehow.
Of course, the truth can be hidden.
Because both internal CCTV and witnesses are in the hands of the Incheon government.
The problem was that the conclusion that the culprit was not known left room for Roman Dmitris identity to be discovered someday.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
You dont have to look far for the culprit. this day. This is the work of the Incheon government.
* * *
Moon Tae-joons expression distorted.
recent remark.
He couldnt ept it.
What nonsense is that? Red Moon is thergest guild in Incheon with over 100 hunters. But are we to believe that the Incheon government destroyed them overnight? Just be honest. If you are ashamed of your inability to find the culprit, the correct response is to acknowledge reality and lower your stance.
The voice was raised.
The power of the Incheon government is not weaker than Red Moon.
However, it was possible to assert that the results produced overwhelmingly in a short period of time were absolutely not the work of the Incheon government.
Moon Tae-juns reaction.
the expected sea.
Seeing him tantly ignoring him, Kim Jun-hyuk knew that this was the reality of the Incheon government.
Actually, Moon Tae-joons remarks were not wrong. Even if you mobilize your directmand, it is impossible to ughter the Red Moon in a short time, as Roman Dmitry showed. Even a surprise attack wouldnt be able to produce such a perfect result.
Admitted.
It was the reality of Incheon.
Undeniably, there was a reason Kim Jun-hyeok had to go this far.
Roman Dmitry.
made a deal with him
It is not certain whether he will really seed in subjugating the queen ant, but he had to keep Roman Dmitris identity at least until one month to confirm the results.
That is the position of the powerful. Even if it is a fleeting rtionship, no one will take lightly the rtionship with Incheon if you put weight on the words.
st furnace.
For the promise with Roman Dmitri, he took care of the back.
It was Kim Jun-hyeoks iron rule to never hesitate once he made a decision.
Not just barely. I ordered it and my men did it. Red Moon was destroyed by the Incheon government.
spoken words.
Moon Tae-joons expression turned ferocious.
Kim Jun-hyeok and Moon Tae-jun did not know each other that Kim Jun-hyeoks words were lies.
Chapter 479
Chapter 479 Unconventional Move (5)
The atmosphere has be chilly.
Moon Tae-joon, who had been talking politely until just now, crookedly crossed his legs and looked at Kim Jun-hyeok.
The mayor really enjoys his job.
The actions of the Incheon government.
Its not impossible.
However, if there was even a little bit of understanding about the bottom of Incheon, this would not have happened in the first ce.
ording to reports, Red Moon was annihted in just one or two hours. It is not unaware that the Incheon government has its own hidden powers, but it is physically impossible to deal with the Red Moon in such a short time. If so, you can understand that unknown forces intervened in this incident. And above all else, Red Moon is what Incheon needs. In a situation where a catastrophe may strike, there is no way that the mayor of Incheon, who thinks horribly of Incheon, will cause self-restraint.
It was a valid argument.
Concerned about the loss of troops, Kim Jun-hyeok postponed the subjugation of the ant nest, but there was no reason to start a war with Red Moon so suddenly.
Doubts swelled. Looking at Moon Tae-jun coldly looking at him, Kim Jun-hyeok said calmly.
So I did this. Its because of Red Moons disrespectful attitude, just like the inspector.
What does that mean?
At first, I thought Red Moon was necessary for the future of Incheon. However, they nted people in the Incheon government and stole Incheons talented people into guilds. I can understand that far. The future of talented people does not necessarily have to be tied to Incheon. The problem is that Red Moon was secretly stealing supplies from Incheon to advance into Seoul. If so, Ill ask. How will you deal with those who cause trouble that are of no help to the future of Incheon?
Moon Tae-joon was taken aback.
advance to Seoul.
It was rted to Moon Tae-joon.
When Red Moons illegal activities were pointed out, he couldnt speak carelessly as he couldnt understand Kim Jun-hyeoks intentions.
You must be punished.
youre right. So I went to the Red Moon. I was thinking of punishing the wrongdoing properly, but they attacked first with the enemy, and it spread into an all-out war. The result is what the investigator confirmed.
Yes, I understand. If thats all true, why the hell did you report that in the first ce? When the Incheon government first announced the massacre of the Red Moon, didnt they say it as if it were an outside action?
I asked the horsetail.
That was definitely the questionable part.
However, Kim Jun-hyeok knew that there was no need topletely resolve the question.
We just changed our minds. I tried to bury this fact, but the investigator came to see me so early, so I revealed the truth.
Kuhm.
Moon Tae-joon showed disapproval.
His head will beplicated.
The fact that the power of the Incheon government is stronger than expected, and the current situation in which his illegal acts have been pointed out. That was enough.
From the moment Kim Joon-hyeok pushes ahead with the actions of the Incheon government, Moon Tae-joon has to understand not only the outside forces, but also Kim Jun-hyeoks intentions.
The truth maye out someday, but at least you can secure the one month time you promised with Roman Dmitri.
And above all.
I didnt like Moon Tae-juns attitude.
It was necessary to reveal the existence of Incheon at least once in order to change his perception of him who looked down on Incheon.
I understand for now. If they hadmitted an illegal act and even attacked first, the Incheon government would have had no choice but to wage an all-out war against Red Moon. I will report this as such. But be careful in the future. If such extreme handling is frequent, the central government will have no choice but to step out, no matter how independent the chain ofmand is.
All right.
And I couldnt tell you in advance, but there was an order from the President to increase the bonus by 10% in the future.
Taejun Kims eyes widened.
This was an uneptable statement.
You want to increase the bonus. Even if it is not, Incheon cannot afford the repayment in a difficult situation.
Thats just Incheons situation. keep in mind An independent chain ofmandes with its own obligations. If you dont follow the central governments order, Incheon will be pushed to the bottom of the list when a catastrophe strikes.
Moon Tae-junughed meanly.
When he mentioned the bonus, the atmosphere changed and he felt that he had taken the initiative again.
Taejun Moon stood up from his seat and said.
You never know when a cataclysm will strike. So, as always, use your judgment wisely for the future of Incheon.
* * *
The ce where Moon Tae-joon stepped down.
Kim Jun-hyeok rummaged through his pockets.
He nervously threw it to the floor at an empty box with nothing on it.
Took.
It looks like a beggar.
20 years after the catastrophe.
The world has turned into hell.
Emergency rather thanmon sense prevailed, and the president, who had to take care of the people, even threatened them under the pretext of safety.
Moon Tae-joons threats are not empty words. In fact, when the fifth catastrophe struck, the president removed the political opponents he usually disapproved of.
It was so easy and simple. When support was pushed to the lower priority, no one alive existed at the scene that I visitedte.
Incheon too.
It was an inevitable future.
If the central government ignored Incheon, it was clear that this ce would be abandoned regardless of distance.
Roman Dmitry. Why does he want such a useless city?
suddenly.
The figure of Roman Dmitry came to mind.
Even Kim Joon-hyeok, who lost his romance due to the weight of his calm voice, momentarily dreamed of vain hope.
If, by any chance, he really cleans up the ant nest.
If he has enough strength to guarantee the safety of Incheon, Kim Jun-hyeok will build a future with him without the slightest hesitation.
At that time, it doesnt matter if you have a ck inside. Even if he fulfills his own self-interest through Incheon, as long as Incheons safety is guaranteed, I will give my all for him.
I knew it was a futile hope.
In the meantime, I met many people, but each time I experienced a hopeless reality.
catastrophe.
Its something humans cant afford.
The endlessly influx of monsters could not be dealt with unless it was a national unit, so people formed their own forces.
Even the central government, where Kim Joon-hyeok hanged himself, was only a weakling who could not guarantee their safety by world standards.
Considering the scale of the catastrophe, which became stronger every time, it was possible that Korea itself might perish, let alone their help.
mouth was written
Kim Jun-hyeok put offplicated thoughts and called his secretary.
Ten minutester. Summon the leaders of Incheon. The central government has increased the deposit by 10%, so we will discuss it.
All right.
Now it was time to focus on reality.
In a situation where you dont know what kind of future wille, I had no intention of leaving all the problems to others.
Hope is only fleeting.
Kim Jun-hyeok melted into reality again.
* * *
Time passed quickly.
about a month after that.
The waiting room of Cheongsan, a mercenary guild in Incheon, was noisy with mercenaries as usual.
Oh fuck, I cant y cards. does this make sense? Thest time I had a sh of spades, but a full house came out. This time I had a full house and four cards? Hey, you fuckers!
Pak.
threw the card
At the sound of people giggling, Park Ki-tae, a D-ss hunter, jumped out of his seat.
I was annoyed.
Even the money was blown away in a situation where the recent request was insignificant, so I couldntugh and y cards with people anymore.
Came out.
I had a cigarette and tried to calm down for a while, but someone lit a fire next to me.
Chick.
Guild leader?
You seem to have lost a lot?
No matter how you look at it, there is a kid who takes out the bottom. I wouldnt say anything if it was just applied, but I give a full house and y four cards too much.
Yes, yes. You deserve to be angry.
The opponent is the guild leader of Cheongsan.
It was Gu Cheol-ho.
Gu Cheol-ho smoked a cigarette together and spoke in a quiet voice.
Do you want to take on a mission this time?
What is it?
The cost of exploring the anthill is 100 million won. how is it?
Moment.
Park Ki-tae froze while smoking.
1 billion.
It was an amount that could not be ignored.
Normally, I would have epted it with a snap, but I couldnt because of the word exploring ant burrows attached to the front.
If its an ant hole exploration, its a ce that the Incheon government gave up this time. If two ant queens have been producing ants for months, that side is probably a living hell. Where the hell did you take charge of this subjugation?
Where is it? Its an individual subjugation.
You intend to kill me. It is clear that you have a grudge against me.
I turned my head around.
The rewards are coveted, but you cant survive by risking your life on a mission like this.
It was an expected reaction.
Goo Cheol-ho said.
Yes, it is a very dangerous mission. But the problem is that the advance payment is 100 million won. If youplete all the missions, they will give you another 200 million, so go follow them to see if its a good party. If you really think you can subdue the ant nest, follow it to the end, and if not, I wont hold you ountable even if you run away with a teleport scroll in the middle. Opponents dont want your fighting skills. Seeing as theyre trying to hire you as a guide, Im sure youre well prepared.
Write.
Park Ki-tae.
he was a guide
Not all hunters are specialized inbat.
Complex hunting grounds such as anthills require guides, so Park Ki-tae used his ability to live as a guide.
Hearing it wasnt bad. Park Ki-tae pondered for a long time because he could secure 100 million won even if he finished eating only the advance payment.
yet.
Park Ki-tae said while extinguishing a cigarette with his shoe.
Even if I didnt lose money, I would refuse. So, where should we go?
* * *
On the day of the appointment.
Park Ki-tae felt his face tremble.
I expected a group party at least in the anthill, but only two people appeared in front of me.
Nice to meet you. My name is Kang Min-ho, an E-rank Hunter. This is Roman Dmitri, the person I serve, and I havent taken the grade test yet, so Im unrated. You are Park Ki-tae, who wasmissioned by the Cheongsan Guild, right?
Park Ki-tae is right, but .
The destination is the anthill.
Also, if it is an anthill with two queen ants,mon sense requires that it be arge party made up of B-rank or higher hunters.
Even so, a mission with no guarantee of sess.
However, I couldnt imagine that only E-rank hunters and non-rank hunters woulde out here until right before I met them.
I felt dizzy.
He thought that Gu Cheol-ho had fucked him.
Im going to go to the bathroom for a while.
avoided the seat.
In case you didnt know
I hurriedly checked the information of the two people, thinking that they might have achieved great achievements that they did not know about.
Hunter database.
Heres what came out about the two of them.
[Roman Dmitri]
-No information
[Kang Min-ho]
-E-ss hunter
-E-ss mission sess
pestilence.
The curse was intense.
Roman Dmitri didnt have any information about him, and Kang Min-ho was from the bottom where he only had E-ss missions. I didnt understand the hell.
It was a request that cost 100 million won in advance, so why are these ridiculous peopleing out? This was obvious.
It would be a way to hasten the people if he followed it for nothing, but Park Ki-tae could not give up the money of 100 million won.
Gitae, gitae. Lets not act stupid.
1 million.
I swallowed dry saliva.
Hunters are high-paying jobs, but those who earn hundreds of millions of dors and live happily are all B-ss or higher.
Its too much money for Park Ki-tae, who is in the D grade. Park Ki-tae, who had been thinking for a while, took out a magic scroll from his chest.
First of all, you have to go to the anthill together to receive the advance payment. okay. I also have a magic scroll, and the guild leader said he wouldnt hold me ountable. lets follow All I have to do is get the advance payment and run away.
I wasnt sure if it was the right choice.
but.
I have already epted reality in my heart.
Ill do the best I can, and if Im cornered, Ill run away without looking back.
returned to his seat.
At the gaze of the two men looking at him, Park Ki-tae struggled to smile.
Lets go. Ill guide you to the anthill from now on.
Chapter 480
Chapter 480 Ant Cave (1)
Park Ki-tae took the lead.
He walked cautiously across the devastated city and spoke to the two men following him.
I dont know how I knew it, but it was a godsend that I, Park Ki-tae, was chosen as a guide on the floor of Incheon. What if it was another guide? He must have already faced the monster and lost his strength before it even started.
Confident attitude.
It was no coincidence that Park Ki-tae took on this mission.
In general, hunters secure promotion qualifications by defeating monsters of the corresponding grade, but nonbatants such as Park Ki-tae were an exception.
They were evaluated only in practice.
If you do 10 F-ss missions, youll get an E-ss, and if you do 100 E-ss missions, youll get a D-ss.
Even Park Ki-tae, who was only a D-ss because he umted achievements and was promoted, was a veteran hunter who had experienced numerous battles.
furthermore.
He had a C-ss promotion in front of him.
Even though he does not belong to Cheongsan, there was a reason why Cheol-ho Koo looked for Ki-tae Park whenever it was really important.
Right now we are taking a shortcut. I can assure you that I am the only person in Incheon who knows this road. If you keep moving like this, you will arrive at the anthill without encountering a single monster.
Oh is that so?
The response was heartbreaking.
A sigh escaped from within.
Usually, when you make ament like this, the people who hired you responded with a thumbs up saying that it was great.
However, ck-haired foreigners and E-rank hunters reacted calmly. Park Ki-tae was annoyed at the appearance that it didnt matter what happened.
Its aw to see as much as you know. If you dont know how great this is, theres no choice but to have a reaction like that.
I looked inside my arms.
Teleport Scroll.
It seemed that the time to use it woulde quickly.
If things go wrong even a little bit, Park Ki-tae will tear the teleport scroll without hesitation.
Since then, the conversation has been cut off.
Park Ki-tae quietly opened the way and did not encounter any monsters even while moving for a long time, as if to prove that he was a skilled guide.
That was the reason for hiring a guide. If you hire a guide who is knowledgeable in a specific hunting ground, it is convenient to move around and, above all, the probability of getting lost in the hunting ground is reduced.
ant nest.
It was a hunting ground that required a guide.
If it were not for that reason, Kang Min-ho would not have advised that he should hire a guide.
how far did you move
Finally.
We have arrived at the entrance of the anthill.
The destination appeared before my eyes.
* * *
An ant nest is a hunting ground that goes underground.
From the outside, there was a small hole in the dirt that led to the basement, so that you couldnt even recognize that it was an ant nest.
Park Ki-tae said.
The ant nest is a very dangerous hunting ground. It is made solid, so the ant nest will not copse, but once you step in, it is not easy to escape. And the biggest problem is that unlike normal ant nests, there are as many as two queen ants. If two queen ants produced ants continuously for over a month, I am not sure how many ants there would be in it.
one in a million
I had to increase my odds.
He had left the escape route open, but he had no intention of driving these people to death.
Do your best as a guide.
It was the reason why Park Ki-tae was moderated on the mercenary floor.
I would like to know your future strategy. How are you going to attack this anthill, which the Incheon government gave up, with just two people?
I was genuinely curious.
only two.
No matter how much I thought about it, the odds didnte out.
If they werent suicidal, it was clear that they were thinking of a n of their own.
It was then.
said Roman Dmitry.
Our strategy is simple. Kang Min-ho will take the lead, and if Min-ho Kang finds it difficult, I n to take the lead.
It was unexpected.
Roman Dmitri spoke his n in fairly fluent Korean, even though he didnt use interpreter magic.
The problem was the direction of the n.
Park Gi-tae felt dizzy from the content that he would simply push forward rather than solve an unfavorable situation with a brilliant idea.
They were crazy people.
sure
ant nest.
Aside from the fact that B-ss queen ants live there, the hunting ground itself boasts an extreme level of difficulty. If he attacked such a hunting ground in this way, the result would be obvious.
The moment I was about to check the teleport scroll again out of anxiety, I heard Roman Dmitris voice.
If you think its dangerous, you can run away at any time. I will not hold you ountable for that.
yes?
It was hot.
Park Ki-taes face hardened at the thought that he had read his thoughts.
Parks reaction.
It didnt matter.
The reason I hired him from the beginning was because I needed a guide to get to this anthill without getting lost.
Of course, it would be nice if he guided me to the end like Kang Min-ho wanted, but it was hard to expect that if it was Park Ki-taes reaction.
We know how reckless this mission is for you. I wont force you. We will send you the advance payment as scheduled, and we will be responsible for the rest.
Park Ki-tae bit his lip.
I felt like I was stripped of my stomach.
I have never been so ashamed of living as a guide.
but.
I couldnt say that I would keep my loyalty.
It was a suicide act, so now that his true intentions have been revealed, Park Ki-tae openly revealed his true intentions.
All right. I will be faithful to my mission only as long as my safety is secured. So keep that in mind. An ant nest is not an easy hunting ground, and I will not be held responsible for anything that happens from now on.
* * *
The interior was wider than expected.
It was enough for several adults to move at the same time, and Park Ki-tae lighted the way with light magic.
Park Ki-tae said.
The inside of the ant nest is like a maze. If you move even a little wrong, you will get lost, so just follow me as quietly as possible.
search magic.
It was his ability.
It was the first skill he acquired as a hunter, and Park Ki-tae used search magic to slowly find the right path.
I knew that one day I would have no choice but to face the ants.
However, until the moment when it was judged to be really dangerous, I was going to be faithful to the mission, and thanks to that, the party quickly entered the interior.
how far did you move
Park Ki-tae raised his hand in the dark space.
Get ready.
beyond the dark
The movement of living beings was captured.
They were ants.
If it wasnt for the search magic, I wouldnt have noticed until the ants appeared in front of me in the pitch-ck darkness.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaagh!
It was as expected.
Park Ki-tae showed a paleplexion at the sight of the ants appearing through the darkness. More than I thought.
Dozens of worker ants and three soldier ants. Park Ki-tae hurriedly stepped back as they saw them rushing in like waves.
It was then.
Papapat.
Kang Min-ho ran forward.
Seeing him confronting the ants head-on, Park Ki-tae felt reckless.
What the hell are you going to do with an E grade subject!
The opponent is a soldier ant.
It is grade D.
If it was one, it would be worth trying, but I didnt think that Kang Min-ho, an E-rank hunter, could handle one-to-many.
The Hunter database is a clear indicator of reality.
The record of being in the E grade for several years showed that Kang Min-hos skills could not ovee this situation.
however.
sh.
kyaaak!
most leading.
The front leg of the soldier ant that rushed in first was cut off.
Kang Min-ho dug into the space where the blood was pouring, and thrust his sword into the soldier ants abdomen and cut it as it was.
The soldier ant screamed and screamed.
They tried to kill Kang Min-ho from all sides, but Kang Min-ho calmly blocked the attacks of the ants one after another.
Caang!
Kakakakang!
It was a stable swordsmanship.
Above all, what was surprising was the fact that it was not pushed back by the power of soldier ants with only E-ss power.
Park Ki-tae froze on the spot.
In fact, I had prepared the teleport scroll quickly, but when Kang Min-ho showed a force that was different from what I expected, I felt like the ident stopped.
Kang Min-ho was unmoved in theplicatedly intertwined scene.
Roman Dmitry, watching from behind, also showed no signs of helping Kang Min-ho.
It was then.
kyaaak!
The soldier ant came running.
Seeing Park Ki-tae hardened, the soldier ant showed its ferocious teeth and tried to bite it.
fleeting moment.
sh.
Kwajik!
The soldier ants head was smashed.
Kang Min-ho, who was fighting surrounded by dozens of ants, appeared in Park Ki-taes field of vision in the blink of an eye and swung his sword at the soldier ants head.
Head smashed at once. Even D-ss hunters couldnt deal with the soldier ants skin at once because it was hard, but Kang Min-hos sword didnt have that standard.
Patter.
Blood spattered.
Pieces of the body fell.
Kang Min-ho said to Park Ki-tae amidst the shocking sight.
Stay back. I will take care of it from now on.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Kang Min-ho felt his blood boil.
Rather, I ran towards the ants that were infested with the adrenaline that was secreted like crazy.
sh.
Pooh.
I blew off the ants head.
Killing at least one worker ant in one blow, Kang Min-ho cut off the bodies of the ants he encountered.
Are you sure. Im different from a month ago.
a month ago.
I met Roman Dmitry.
Even at that time, I had to risk my life against a soldier ant, but I entered a new world through the teachings of Roman Dmitri.
Sura Sword and Sura Simbeop. It wasnt just an area to learn higher skills.
It was to teach the principle of mana-management power, and thanks to that, Kang Min-hos overall skill developed.
dash.
Papa papapat.
prated the space
The faster and more destructive move blew off the arms and legs of the ant before the ant could react.
and.
Strike.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
knocked his head down
Mana was exploded by using the Sura mental method, and the strong attack, which was only a low-level skill, showed destructive power beyondmon sense.
Kang Min-ho felt like he was going crazy with excitement. For the past month, he has been constantly training in Surah Swordsmanship and Surah Simbeop.
Roman Dmitri didnt teach anything in particr except for the first day, but Kang Min-ho was convinced that he would be stronger through image training alone.
It was as expected.
Look at the situation in front of you.
In a situation where even a D-ss hunter would be cornered, wouldnt he, who is only an E-rank, show overwhelming force?
Kwadeuk.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
drove the ants.
If you cut down one, one from the other will attack, and after youve dealt with that one, two of them will barge their savage teeth from above.
My eyes were spinning tight. It was a dangerous scene to the point where Park Ki-tae was restless, but Roman Dmitri calmly watched Kang Min-ho fight.
Minho Kang.
He was not of the gifted kind.
Like Chris and Kevin, who first met in a previous life.
Kang Min-ho wasnt talented enough to rise to their level, but he had a different form of miasma than Kevin.
The reason why you must be strong.
A man who awakened at ate age, so his future as a hunter was evaluated as uncertain, but he went on a long hunt and secured the qualification of E-ss alone.
I had aspirations.
The desperation experienced at the bottom melted into the whole body, and when it gained strength, it spurted out as if it were gaining momentum.
Its still a long way off.
Still, it was pretty.
In the near future, by the standards of this world, Kang Min-ho will rise to a position where he is not ignored.
Kwadeuk.
I broke the ants head.
After meeting Roman Dmitri, he changed his weapon and handled the sword freely with his left and right hand, taking down the ants in turn.
His body was already drenched in blood.
Even though he exhaled so hard that a sweet smell came out of his mouth, he didnt ask for help, and he managed to take care of everyst one.
Whoop whoop whoop.
finished.
A blush rose on his face.
The moment he witnessed the strength he had thought abstractly, he felt an indescribable sense of aplishment.
Then Park Ki-tae caught my eye.
Are you okay?
he didnt know
Park Ki-taes face stained with astonishment.
That it was simr to myself the day I first met Roman Dmitri.
Chapter 481
Chapter 481 Ant Cave (2)
Park Gi-tae is a guide.
Although he was not specialized inbat, he had his own firm standards while fighting numerous battles.
Hunters rating is absolute.
Grades S to F.
Over the past 20 years, people have divided the ratings in detail, and the ratings that can be considered simple at first nce were the result of the world putting their heads together. There were no exceptions.
Those who qualified for the promotion showed skills beyond that grade, but those who repeated their steps in the Hunter database clearly revealed the disadvantages of being in that grade somehow.
Hundreds of battles.
It was a conviction gained through experience.
If its an F grade, theres a reason why its an F grade, and if its an E grade, its an E grade.
So, I didnt expect to attack the anthill from the beginning, and I was sure that the will of the two people who didnt even know the subject would be broken on their own in a single battle.
right there. I was thinking of doing my best in moderation as long as safety was guaranteed, but I was embarrassed by the series of scenes Kang Min-ho was dealing with ants.
Is this grade E?
beyondmon sense
Soldier ants are D-rank monsters.
In the first ce, if you have the ability to defeat him, you shouldnt be E-ss, but Kang Min-ho showed an overwhelming appearance against not one, but dozens of soldier ants and worker ants.
That meant that it was D-ss or higher. Its not just a step beyond the D-ss barrier, its a step that crosses the C-ss area.
It was shocking.
I should have known right away if I had that kind of skill in Incheon, but I saw a person named Kang Min-ho for the first time in my life.
Kwadeuk.
I broke the ants head.
It was a perfect victory.
It seemed like Kang Min-ho was saying something to him, but he couldnt hear those words now.
It became clear with just one battle. I dont know why Kang Min-ho stays in E-rank, but hes beyond my expectations in terms ofbat. Especially the dash and the strong. Although they are well-known skills, they showedpletely different powers to the point where I doubted if they were the same skills I knew. It means that Kang Min-hos skill utilization is extraordinary.
Park Ki-tae did not know.
only one month.
The fact that it is a result obtained in a short period of time.
Kang Min-ho was clearly equipped with skills worthy of an E grade, but he waspletely changed with just one teaching.
In fact, it was a natural result.
People say that Dmitris tradition is very special, but Roman Dmitri was Dmitri himself.
A force that copses the rating system.
Its embarrassing now that people dont know of his existence, but in the not too distant future, Roman Dmitri will overturn the standard ofmon sense.
Park Ki-tae was emotional.
The battle is over.
Normally, I should have run away by now, but after seeing Kang Min-ho, I changed my mind.
First of all, its been proven that these people arent babbling. If you really have the skills to subdue the ant nest This is a golden opportunity to make 300 million won.
of course.
It was still not enough.
Kang Min-ho alone would not be able to handle all the ants, but the part Park Ki-tae paid attention to was Roman Dmitry.
Roman Dmitri and Kang Min-ho are clearly divided up and down.
Seeing a talented person like Kang Min-ho follow Roman Dmitri, it seemed like he had something special he didnt know about.
believed
This was an opportunity.
Park Ki-tae chose to stay differently from his initial n.
* * *
Park Ki-tae said.
From now on, you have to choose. As you go inside, the number of ants will increase, and it is impossible to escape due to the geographically limited nature of the ant nest. Its just a skirmish. If you dont have the confidence to deal with the waves of ants, now is your only chance to live safely.
It was heartfelt advice.
however.
Roman Dmitry and Kang Min-ho had no intention of stepping down.
They chose to keep going, and as a result, the battle was repeated as Park Ki-tae warned.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaagh!
The ants came running.
They showed their ferocious teeth to the beings who invaded their territory, and as in the beginning, only Kang Min-ho stepped out while Roman Dmitry and Park Ki-tae were watching.
I have confidence now.
At first, he had doubts about whether he would be able to deal with the army of soldier ants and worker ants by himself, but once he confirmed his skills, he ughtered the enemies without hesitation as if he gained momentum.
puck.
Kwadeuk.
Blood spattered.
I shed each step I encountered.
Kang Min-hos power itself was not much different from a month ago, but the explosive power from Suras mental method showed apletely different result.
It was a new world. The more the battle was repeated, the more excited he was.
suddenly.
He thought he wanted to take the promotion test as soon as he returned.
When I first took the promotion test, the examiner in charge of me said that. The future of those who qualified as hunters at that age is obvious. Unless he gets a strong chance from the beginning, he lives a life of solitude and then dies from a monster. Thats why its better for Hunters to give up.
Thats not wrong.
If he hadnt met Roman Dmitri, he would have died a miserable death like the judge warned him to live in an E-ss situation.
So I wanted to prove it. A skill that is not pushed even when dealing with dozens of ants. How would the judges evaluate the present self?
Of course, that was ater issue.
I knew very well that I could discuss the future only when I solved the problem I encountered.
said Roman Dmitri. I wille forward in situations where I cant handle it. So there is no need to be afraid.
gritted it
beyond the dark
The ants ran incessantly.
It felt like walking on thin ice, but strangely, I wasnt afraid.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaagh!
A bunch of ants appeared again.
Kang Min-ho rushed towards them without hesitation.
* * *
Things went smoothly.
Park Ki-tae felt strangely ominous now that he hade quite deep inside.
There are fewer ants than I thought. If the two queen ants have produced ants continuously for the past month, there must be a number of ants living in this ant nest that I have never experienced before. But so far, I havent deviated much frommon sense. No, its worse than an ant nest with a single queen ant.
It was definitely strange.
ant nest.
It is a hunting ground that people avoid.
This hunting ground, where ants were infested in the tunnels, never easily allowed people toe.
It was then.
I found the nest of the queen ant.
A distance of 100m.
A huge space was discovered by search magic.
In the ant nest, there is a space used as a nest for the queen ant, where the queen ant constantlyys eggs.
From the beginning, the destination was the nest of this queen ant.
No matter how much you kill ants, if you dont deal with the queen ant, it was a key factor in subjugating ant nests to the point that there is a saying that it is a dodol table.
I erased the anxiety from my mind.
No matter what variables there were, once they arrived at the nest of the queen ant, it was no different than having a high ground in front of them.
took a step
yet.
A huge space was revealed.
Not only Park Ki-tae but also Kang Min-ho reacted in surprise at the sight of being sucked into the sight.
this.
and.
There were ant eggs everywhere.
It was a stupid choice to stay here for a long time, considering that the number was uncountable and that the ants hatched in less than a day.
However, Park Ki-tae once again felt ominous.
The feeling, more intense than before, said what the source of the anxious mood was.
Its kind of strange. The number of ant eggs that a queen ant cany in a day is at most one hundred. However, at first nce, there are more than a thousand ant eggs that can be seen. It makes no sense. The meaning of having so many ant eggs at the same time .
swallowed the horse
This is only possible when dozens of queen ants exist.
It didnt make sense.
Incheon Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok dyed subjugation with only two queen ants, but the existence of dozens could not be epted bymon sense.
Park Ki-tae had never heard of such a precedent.
Since ant nests aremon hunting grounds around the world, even in a chaotic world, there were standards of their own.
It was then.
Gul-gul-gul-gul.
The ant eggs were shaken.
It was bigger than the other ant eggs, and it started to crack and something popped out.
Kwajik.
It was a front paw.
After making a hole with its front paws, the ant exposed its face.
Moment.
Park Ki-tae widened his eyes.
body of ants.
It was the queen ant.
* * *
The queen ant.
Its existence was a mystery.
It is known that among countless ants, a queen ant hatches with an extremely high probability, so this should not have happened in this ce where two queen ants already live.
The problem was not only that. While Park Ki-tae was staring nkly at the other ant eggs, ants in turn prated the eggs and came out.
kyaaak!
This kind of nonsense.
His eyes trembled violently.
It was the queen ant again.
Even three were not enough, four or more queen ants appeared from the ant eggs that continued to hatch.
I got goosebumps.
situation in front of you.
There was only one way to exin this.
Could it be a premonition?
catastrophe.
Before the world turns into hell, portents foretelling cataclysm ur several times.
It is a warning to prepare for a cataclysm and another hell.
There is no other way to exin the existence of dozens of queen ants in an anthill at the same time, other than the precursor phenomenon, as the precursor phenomenonpletely breaks the existingmon sense.
That is to say.
Material desire was wriggling in this ce where peoples eyes could not reach.
If subjugation of ant nests had been dyed, Incheon would have been attacked by ants before long.
The thought was over there.
Suddenly, screams were heard from all directions.
tat tat tat.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaagh!
It was the sound of ants flocking.
Park Ki-taesplexion turned pale at the terrifying sound of at least thousands rushing at him, which was iparable to the previous one.
You also have to run away. If it is a precursory phenomenon, we cannot handle it alone.
I hurriedly searched for it.
I pulled out a teleport scroll and held it in my hand, but despite Park Ki-taes urgent voice, Roman Dmitri remained calm.
Its up to me to decide whether or not to handle it.
Damn it.
He spat out curses.
They were crazy babies.
Although their skills are better than expected, it didnt make sense to stop the portent phenomenon with just the two of them.
From the precursory phenomenon, it is a problem that must be dealt with at least in the city unit.
Even if you were a B-ss or higher peak hunter, it was impossible to survive the attack of the ants that were about toe.
My mouth was dry.
My body trembled.
I wanted to keep my loyalty, but I couldnt do it this time with death right in front of me.
Didnt Roman Dmitry say that?
I wont hold you ountable.
Im sorry. I am really sorry.
I closed my eyes tightly.
Aww.
I just tore the scroll.
Park Ki-tae could not open his eyes until the teleport was over due to the light that wrapped around his body.
* * *
Anger.
thud.
The teleport coordinates were Incheon.
Park Ki-tae, who appeared in the new space, hurriedly got up after confirming that he was safe.
It is unavoidable for two people to die. But the premonition phenomenon is a different matter.
survival of the two?
It is impossible.
Park Ki-tae has already made the deaths of the two a foregone fact because it is a futile hope to hold out even for 10 minutes against thousands of ants, which may be more than that.
The problem was the prognosis.
It is clear that the size of the disaster will increase due to the queen ants that continue to be born, so for the safety of Incheon, it was necessary to subdue the ant nest somehow, even at the risk of life and death.
You have to tell me this.
I hurried my steps.
where he is headed
The destination was the Incheon government.
Chapter 482
Chapter 482 Ant Cave (3)
Park Ki-taes report.
The Incheon government was upset.
When he was told that the premonition phenomenon was suspected, Kim Jun-hyeok immediately dered a summons.
I wascent.
office left alone.
Kim Jun-hyeok tousled his hair as if in pain.
In fact, the anomaly in the anthill was able to be resolved before the problem became serious.
If the Incheon government had boldly deployed troops when the two queen ants were first discovered, the precursory phenomenon would have been prevented in advance.
In fact, in many cases, prognosis can be resolved through prevention.
Obviously, I thought it was strange, but I couldnt move the troops recklessly in a situation preparing for a catastrophe.
I wascent.
was ipetent
The fact that the problem I was aware of was spreading like wildfire made me feel skeptical about myself.
If its really a premonition, as reported by the guide. From now on, the Incheon government must subdue the ant nest, even risking life and death. There was an incident where Jeju Ind, which was once evaluated as safe next to Seoul in Korea, was destroyed after overlooking the harbinger phenomenon. Just as marine monsters rushed in and wiped out Jeju Ind while they stood by, a precursor phenomenon is a problem that can turn into a disaster at any time.
The destruction of Jeju Ind.
It was an example of a teacher on the other hand.
Premonitions appear in various forms, but ignoring them because they are not catastrophic can lead to disastrous results.
That was already 6 years ago.
Obviously, after hearing about Jeju Ind, Kim Jun-hyeok strengthened his vignce against the precursory phenomenon, but he made the mistake of overlooking what was happening in the ant nest.
There was no room for excuses.
Even if there were many restrictions on subjugation, he should have made a decision as soon as he discovered the anomaly.
Roman Dmitry. Will he be alive?
I heard from Park Ki-tae.
The fact that he entered the anthill as a guide, and that Roman Dmitry and Kang Min-ho did not escape and remained in the anthill.
It wasnt Kim Jun-hyeoks intention, but he drove them to death.
If I had known that the harbinger phenomenon was urring in the ant nest, I would never have sent the two of them to the ant hole.
More than anything.
Roman Dmitry did not mobilize forces.
The fact that he had fulfilled his promise to Kim Jun-hyeok could not hide his miserable feelings.
When I was suffering from the anthill problem, I thought that proving Roman Dmitri would be a good opportunity. It is a disqualification as the mayor responsible for the safety of citizens. If you recognized the anthill as a problem to be solved, you should not leave the problem to others. If he dies, it is entirely my responsibility.
I sincerely hoped.
I hope Roman Dmitry is not dead.
Even though he knew it was impossible, he hoped that he would hold out until he and the subjugation team arrived.
Mayor. Ready.
i get it.
It was Lee Tae-sung.
Kim Jun-hyeok got up from his seat and walked outside.
Until then, the possibility of Roman Dmitri seeding in subjugation did not exist in Kim Jun-hyeoks mind.
* * *
The punitive force immediately left the safe zone.
It was a punitive forceposed of the Korean army in Incheon and some hunter guilds, including Cheongsan, a mercenary guild.
they weremissioned
The main target of the Hunter Guilds transactions is the government.
It was a great opportunity to earn money for Cheongsan, but it was judged that it was necessary to help secure Incheons safety.
In fact, for that reason, Kim Jun-hyeok coexisted with Red Moon.
I knew that they were working behind the scenes to advance into Seoul, but the existence of Red Moon itself was a necessary evil in Incheon.
of course.
It was a thing of the past.
I didnt intend to take on their fault just because I needed Red Moon.
The road to the ant nest.
Park Ki-tae, who joined the punitive force, vented his anger as soon as he discovered Gu Cheol-ho, the guild master of Cheongsan.
? ? ????. If I had known it would be such a dangerous mission, I should have told you in advance. what? If it seems dangerous, use the teleport scroll to run away? If I had done something wrong because of you, I would have died in the anthill.
Oh, its Gita. Im sorry, Im really sorry!
Im sorry, everything!
Cheol-ho Gu rolled up his tail.
Although he is friendly with Park Ki-tae, it was a matter of trust for the mercenary guild to cheat on the difficulty of the request.
if.
If rumors spread that he deceived that it was a really dangerous hunting ground and drove the mercenaries to death, it would be an instant for the mercenaries of the Cheongsan Guild to escape.
Thats what mercenaries are.
Depending on financial conditions and their own safety, they were people who would change their affiliation overnight, even if they had been involved in liquidation for years.
Goo Cheol-ho said.
Gitae. I really didnt know. If I had known it was such a dangerous hunting ground, of course I would not have let you go. And this is really a secret, but in the first ce, this request was directly requested by the Incheon Government, not by an individual.
What does that mean?
It is literally. The client was the Incheon government. If you think about it, it doesnt make sense for an individual to give hundreds of millions of dors to a D-ss guide while hunting. I just trusted the Incheon government. I thought they would have formed a punitive force with a good chance of winning, but I wonder if I would have known that only two people would be sent. The reason I told you to run away if you are in danger, even if you use a scroll, was my heart that your safety is the top priority, even if the opponent is the Incheon government.
Did the excuse work?
Park Ki-tae showed a softened reaction.
If it was a secret request from the Incheon government, this issue could not be said to be Gu Cheol-hos fault.
however.
What is the rtionship between Roman Dmitry and the Incheon government?
If it was a friendly rtionship, it didnt make sense to send only the two of them to the anthill.
Goo Cheol-ho looked around.
Judging that Park Ki-tae had calmed down, he subtly changed the topic.
By the way, those people who went into the ant den. Are they still alive?
suddenly.
Park Ki-tae reminded me of Roman Dmitry.
It would be impossible with Kang Min-hos skills, but Roman Dmitri seemed to have a corner to believe in.
If hes an A-ss talent .
I couldnt think of an S grade.
There are less than 20 people worldwide.
There was no way that the only S-rank Hunter in Korea was Roman Dmitry.
A grade was possible.
That also made no sense, but it was an area that could be fitted by turning the hope circuit.
but.
Park Ki-tae shook his head and said.
Im probably dead. No matter how strong he is, it is impossible for him to survive in that hell so far.
* * *
Shortly after Park Ki-tae left.
Kang Min-ho raised his sword and showed a nervous expression.
The ants were pouring in endlessly from holes drilled in all directions around the nest of the queen ant.
kyaaak!
Krrrr.
Will I die like this?
Dozens of queen ants.
If they continued to produce ants for a month, there was no guarantee when the waves of ants would end.
a thousand? two thousand? Or tens of thousands? Because the end was unknown, Kang Min-ho felt like a cold sweat was flowing.
I had to live.
I couldnt die at this rate, so I firmly gripped the sword with my increasingly wet hands.
unlike him.
Roman Dmitry was still calm.
Kang Min-ho.
yes.
Do you think, by the standards of this world, it would take a certain level of skill to deal with all the ants?
that is .
I was troubled for a while.
A B-ss Hunter is impossible.
If so, it must be at least grade A, but no matter how strong it is, it will inevitably lose its strength against numerous ants alone.
Of course, there might be an A-ss hunter that goes beyond Kang Min-hosmon sense.
But there was only one premise that could definitively answer Roman Dmitris question.
S grade. In South Korea, only the white-d wizard can solve this situation.
is it.
sereung.
Roman Dmitry drew his sword.
As if blocking Kang Min-hos path, he slowly walked towards the ants.
At that level, its an experience suitable for judging the standards of this world.
* * *
A new world.
A new standard was needed.
Roman Dmitri is confident in himself, but he was not socent as to be overconfident in the unknown.
Last month. I have studied this world. Now, many things have been established in my head, but it is foolish to judge the world with knowledge received in text. It takes experience. A clear experience proving that what Ive been studying is true.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Raised mana.
I walked toward the ants rushing at me from all sides, and as soon as I ran into them, Roman Dmitri also kicked the ground.
sh.
Papa papapat.
The leading ants were torn to shreds.
At the same time as the hard outer skin was cut off like tofu, Roman Dmitri dug into the space infested with ants.
The ants reacted ferociously. It seemed to them that Roman Dmitri had suddenly appeared in front of them, apparently thinking he was far away.
Pooh.
Blood sttered everywhere.
Before they could react sensibly, Roman Dmitris sword tore through the bodies of the ants.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaagh!
The ants ran like crazy.
As if the emotion of fear was excluded, they pushed on even when their own people were dying.
The number was truly unfathomable.
From a distance, it was an overwhelming sight, as if ck waves were rolling in, but the ck waves turned dark red the moment they encountered Roman Dmitri.
sh.
if you stick your head in.
head blown off
If you swing your front paw.
Paws flew off.
Even if dozens of ants attacked simultaneously, the end result of their bodies being torn apart was not different.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Everywhere evaporated.
As Roman Dmitry stepped forward, the life of the ants that existed there was lost. It was a one-sided ughter.
Against Roman Dmitri, the distinction between worker ants and soldier ants was meaningless, so both worker ants and soldier ants died without being able to block an attack.
Theyre just easy things anyway. Even after only a few minutes had passed, countless corpses had already piled up behind Roman Dmitri.
risk factors?
didnt exist
Visually, it looked quite dangerous, but all the attacksing from all sides were within Roman Dmitris domain.
There was no need to dodge.
It was cut just as it was attacking.
His hard forelimbs cracked, his body split in two, his teeth shattered and his head blown off.
I was thirsty.
more.
more more
I wanted them to be strong.
When Roman Dmitri first set foot in the unknown world, apart from his feelings about his previous life, he had a feeling of anticipation that he might meet a new strongman.
I recalled every intense moment.
An opponent who cant guarantee victory even if he puts all his strength into it. He had never felt as alive as he did then, even though his blood was dry and he was walking on a thorny road.
atst.
Roman Dmitry was such a being.
A being who finds meaning in life only by living an unusual life that does not stand out in a peaceful life.
It was contradictory.
While hoping to regain his peaceful life, Roman Dmitry hoped that the process would be difficult.
sh.
Kwadeuk.
emanated a sense of presence.
When more than a thousand ants were ughtered, the queen ants who were watching the situation could not stand it and rushed at it.
The queen ant is a B-rank monster.
Aside from its ability to spawn hundreds of ants a day, it is a powerful enough monster to be ssified as a B-ss simply because of its hard shell and sharp teeth.
But thats it.
The life of the queen ant was no different.
Like worker ants, like soldier ants.
When Roman Dmitris sword shed through their flesh, the outer shell, which was considered hard, sttered dark red blood.
Pooh.
Kieeck.
The ants screamed.
It was overwhelming.
Fear contagious as if it were imprinted on their cells, they btedly realized that Roman Dmitri was an unbearable existence.
If this is the level of catastrophe people say .
Kwajik.
I trampled on the queen ants head, which was trembling on the floor.
Now the judgment has been made.
There is no reason to hesitate from now on.
After ughtering all the ants in front of me.
Roman Dmitry will go ahead with his n without hesitation.
Chapter 483
Chapter 483 Ant Cave (4)
The leader of the subjugation party was Park Ki-tae.
It was a road he had already passed through, so he opened the road without hesitation.
This is the entrance to the ant den. From now on, the space is limited, so it would be better to organize a separate force to take the lead.
You have to do it directly. You take the lead.
All right.
It was a random movement.
Park Ki-tae and other directly controlled units entered the anthill first, and Kim Jun-hyeok joined their ranks despite being an ordinary person.
It was a familiar sight to the people of Incheon.
Usually, ordinarymanders only give orders from afar, but the mayor of Incheon was within sight no matter how intense the battlefield.
It moved quickly.
A situation where one minute and one second ispeting.
People were sure of the deaths of Roman Dmitri and Kang Min-ho, but Kim Jun-hyeok did not rule out the possibility.
If youre still alive. The time spent here is directly rted to their lives.
how far did you move
Movement was suddenly detected from the front.
Prepare for battle!
Everyone raise your arms!
Lee Tae-seong shouted.
Park Ki-tae stepped back, and soon the ants appeared through the darkness.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaagh!
Peoples faces were stained with bewilderment.
Even at first nce, the number of ants easily exceeded hundreds, and ants were constantly pouring in from the darkness where visibility was not yet secured.
It was a situation I was worried about.
Since it is a small space, the firepower cannot be perfectly disyed, and the endless attack of the ants made people nervous.
That moment.
Kim Joon-hyeok calmly captured peoples hearts.
A small space is advantageous for the few to deal with the many. Once the attacking ants are met, those who are weak or injured are reced with rear personnel. keep in mind Its a situation where youre fighting for time, but theres no need to rush. It cleans up all the ants calmly and reliably.
All right.
It was an appropriatemand.
At themand of Kim Jun-hyeok, the leading troops took their positions and immediately swung their weapons at the ants.
Kwadeuk.
kyaaak!
Krrrr.
The battle has begun.
Humans and ants intertwined with each other and blood sttered, and in the first battle, the humans overwhelmingly ughtered the ants.
All of the direct control units are made up of special hunters or higher.
Each of them possessed enough fighting ability to handle a group of soldier ants, so they did not appear to be shaken even when hundreds of ants rushed at them.
especially.
Lee Tae-seong was outstanding.
Lee Tae-seong, who uses twin swords, broke away from the ranks and unterally ughtered in an ant-infested space.
Rampant dance.
Papa papa pat.
It was an appalling sight.
People who did not know Lee Tae-seongs existence couldnt help but admire the skill of the master master possessed by the Incheon government.
However, despite the propaganda of the direct control group, the ants did not back down.
Rather than glistening with murderous intent to kill them, as if they were being chased by something, they rushed forward, even trampling on the ants in front.
It was strange.
The first person to discover the singrity was Kim Jun-hyeok.
The reaction of the ants is strange. If you intend to deal with the intruder, you have to attack in turn, but the ants are rushing in to the extent that they interfere with the attack of the preceding ants. Could it be that there is something behind it?
Moment.
One possibility came to mind.
It was impossible.
Although the possibility of realization is very low, Kim Jun-hyeok decided that a response appropriate to the situation was necessary.
Do not advance recklessly, hold your ground. The reason is unknown, but the ants seem to be running impatiently. If you stand still and react calmly, you can minimize the damage.
The existence of Kim Jun-hyeok.
It was the reason he joined the battlefield.
Although he was just an ordinary man, he was gifted with the ability to read battles, and people blindly followed his orders.
battle was repeated.
It is impossible to count how many ants he had to deal with, and at some point, the narrow aisle was filled with dead bodies of ants.
The faces of Lee Tae-seong and other members of his direct control were stained with blood.
I managed my stamina appropriately by recing with rear personnel in the middle, and with the help of hunters like Cheongsan, the damage was not great.
A storm passed by.
There were no more ants to be seen.
It was then.
Park Ki-tae shouted.
Something ising again!
chuck.
straight up.
people with arms.
Looking nervous, they couldnt help but be astonished when they confirmed something that appeared through the darkness.
no way.
Park Ki-tae widens his eyes.
sure
The identity of something was Roman Dmitri, whom he thought was dead.
* * *
It was a shocking sight.
Even Kim Jun-hyeok, who remained calm throughout the battle, was speechless at Roman Dmitris survival.
I couldnt believe it.
possibility of an emergency.
It was the presence of Roman Dmitry.
If he didnt die and was ughtering the ants unterally, he thought that the ants who escaped from him might run away from the inside.
It was a very absurd hypothesis.
So I quickly erased it from my head, but Roman Dmitri, as ifughing at himself, appeared in a very good shape.
I got goosebumps.
current situation.
It meant a fact.
Roman Dmitri is at least an A-ss hunter. No, maybe even such an expectation is just amon sense standard.
Come to think of it.
Roman Dmitry has never revealed his skills.
At first, it was judged that it was grade B for the performance of handling the army of soldier ants, andter it was confirmed that it was grade A for the unconventional move of ughtering Red Moon.
But now I wasnt even sure if it was grade A.
It was proven that it was at least grade A, but there was a possibility that it was more than enough to solve the precursor phenomenon alone.
S grade.
I was thirsty.
If you were an S-ss yer, you could understand Roman Dmitris aspirations to devour Incheon.
A scale for judging a countrys national power for those with S rank. The Republic of Korea is a country where the central government exerts great power, but even they could notpletely control the white-d wizard and barely formed a cooperative rtionship. The white-d wizard has the power to escape the central governments control. If Roman Dmitri is the same level of skill as the white-d wizard, Incheon can rise to apletely different position because of that one persons existence.
fleeting time.
A lot of thoughts tangled in my head.
People fell into silence.
While everyone was staring at Roman Dmitry with shocked faces, he stepped towards Kim Jun-hyeok.
The road is open.
Lee Tae-seong and other subordinates stood by Kim Jun-hyeok, but Roman Dmitri looked at Kim Jun-hyeok as if he didnt care.
As promised, we subdued the ant nest.
drip drip
Blood dripped from the sword.
What people spected about was true, Roman Dmitry himself said.
The shaking eyes of Kim Jun-hyeok.
told him the truth.
So from now on its your turn to make the decision.
* * *
The subjugation team returned to Incheon.
It achieved tremendous results without major damage, but people knew that it was not their fault.
Roman Dmitry.
It was everyones concern.
Returning to his office, Kim Jun-hyeok also reflected on Roman Dmitris words.
Would it be right to hand over Incheon to him?
There were no questions about his ability.
but.
Intentions were questionable.
If you are an S-ss yer, you will be treated tremendously even in a powerful country, butmon sense could not ept the appearance of asking for Incheon.
At first, I thought it was okay as long as I had skills.
However, when I showed my skills beyondmon sense, I felt like all the things I had thought of so far copsed.
I looked out the window.
Seeing the peaceful city, Kim Jun-hyeok recalled the moment six years ago when the fifth catastrophe struck.
Incheon couldnt handle the attacks of the monsters. Some of the monsters that are rated A-rank more than the numerous monsters that fill the field of vision have turned Incheon into a mess. Its not an S-ss catastrophe, its just an A-ss. Incheon couldnt handle that and lost many people.
that day.
Joon-Hyeok Kim contacted the central government because his throat was exploding.
Please, I asked them to send someone capable of dealing with the A-rank monsters, but they said that the safety of Seoul was their top priority, and they sent reinforcements ten dayster.
Of course, Incheon has be a ssugdaebat.
In a situation where all the people who worked hard together in Incheon had died, Kim Jun-hyeok shed tears of blood and pledged to make Incheon stronger than it is now.
And now.
Not much has changed.
Even though they had talented yers like Lee Tae-seong, it was impossible to prevent the same situation as then.
Thats Incheons limit.
korea.
It is a weak country.
Competent yers do not want to belong to the Republic of Korea, but among them, there was nopetent person who wanted to remain in Incheon, which is only one city.
Lee Tae-seong is just a special case.
Kim Joon-hyeok couldnt sleep at night and struggled hard, but the limit of the background of Incheon prevented him from moving forward.
Roman Dmitry.
he is different
If it is really an S-ss hunter, Incheon can face apletely different future due to the existence of that one person.
It was then.
smart.
May Ie in?
Lee Tae-seong found Kim Jun-hyeok.
* * *
Lee Tae-seong did not sit down.
Seeing Kim Jun-hyeok looking out the window with aplicated expression, he talked about finding him.
Do you remember that day six years ago? that day. Having lost my one and only brother, I thought about dying. I didnt stop fighting the monsters during the countless day and night changes, and I was dying more and more. I saw the mayors look in my eyes. Ordinarymanders, even hunter-bornmanders, abandon their cities when a cataclysm strikes. However, seeing the mayor screaming and remaining on the front lines, I cursed the heavens why someone like him was not allowed power.
I swallowed the boiling emotions.
Lee Tae-sung, who could not die that day, epted a person named Kim Jun-hyeok in his heart.
Incheon survived that hellish moment. The mayor instilled hope in the hearts of Incheon citizens by dering reconstruction without leaving Incheon. Mayor. The reason I rejected the central governments offer to recruit me that day was because I trusted the mayors will. I believed that the mayor would create a strong Incheon that would not repeat the same disaster. So whatever choice you make in the future, I will abide by it. I, Lee Tae-seong, live for the mayor, or for the human Kim Jun-hyeok.
It was a desperate voice.
Taeseong Lee.
He was a poor child.
Lee Tae-sung, who was a C-ss hunter at the time, pledged allegiance to Kim Jun-hyeok, and after a lot of hard work, secured the B-ss qualification.
Even at the time of promotion, there was a lot of talk.
The central government once again made a huge proposal, but Lee Tae-seong rejected their proposal with a single knife, hiding the reason that he followed Kim Jun-hyeok.
I couldnt answer for a while.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who had been staring tirelessly out the window, looked at Lee Tae-seong with eyes that had made a decision.
okay. As you said. I will definitely create a strong Incheon that will not be shaken by any threats, and it doesnt matter whether Roman Dmitry is a bad person or a good person. He has a lot of power and the fact that he wants Incheon is all that matters.
made a decision
I thought about it for a long time, but there was no hesitation from the moment I made up my mind.
From now on, I will step down as Mayor of Incheon and devote everything to ensuring that Roman Dmitri does not leave Incheon.
* * *
The next day.
Kim Jun-hyeok visited Roman Dmitri.
I will ept your offer. If you guarantee the safety of Incheon, I will dly give up the position of Mayor of Incheon.
He bowed his head.
He showed an example and epted the fact that he had be a subordinate.
Kim Jun-hyeok.
Roman Dmitry liked him.
Kim Jun-hyeok is a man with clear aspirations, and above all, I saw his strong side in the process of subjugating the ant nest. It is not easy to exist on the battlefield without any power.
If he had been allowed even a little bit of power, even a little bit of power, the situation in Korea would not have been the same as it is now.
said Roman Dmitry.
From now on, Incheon is mine. However, the seat of Incheon mayor is not required. For the people living in this city, the existence of Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok has a symbolic meaning. You will continue to serve as mayor of Incheon, but you will have to follow my orders.
All right.
And how did you handle thest Red Moon incident?
It was a natural bottom line.
Seeing him ept the situation right away, Kim Jun-hyeok thought that Roman Dmitri might have a special past.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
If the central government knew the truth, the situation could beplicated, so we said it was the Incheon government. The problem is the subjugation of this ant nest. In thest Red Moon incident, we were able to hide the truth because only the direct jurisdiction was apanied, but the subjugation of the ant nest is impossible because the hunter guilds are involved.
I wanted to hide the truth as much as possible.
I dont know if Incheon takes its ce, led by Roman Dmitry, but I dont know what will happen if the central government already reveals its existence.
Skill enough to wipe out the harbinger phenomenon alone. Since the central government will try to recruit them out of curiosity, it needed a special measure to bury the truth.
however.
Why did you hide the truth?
The central government is the driving force in Korea. I thought I would get into trouble with their attention.
yet.
Kim Jun-hyeok did not know Roman Dmitri.
Working with Moon Tae-joon was solely his judgment, and Roman Dmitri did not want such a picture.
said Roman Dmitry.
Red Moon incident subjugation of ant nests. Reveal all the truth to people. The revtion of my existence will be the starting point for Incheon to face change.
Nangjungjichu (֮F).
Roman Dmitry did not hide in the first ce.
He was ustomed to revealing, and by revealing, he shook the game.
thats the.
Such was the essence of Roman Dmitry.
Chapter 484
Chapter 484 Trouble (1)
Moon Tae-joon, a central government investigator.
He was having a crazy day.
I heard a strange noise from a colleague when I was finishing the work in Incheon and handling the work in Daejeon.
Taejun. Did you hear the news?
What news?
I heard that a precursory phenomenon was discovered in Incheon this time. It was already the second prognostic phenomenon this year, so I thought the loss of life was great, but the Incheon government responded quickly and suppressed it in the early stages. Up to that point, the contributions of the Incheon government should be praised, but ording to rumors, it is actually not the Incheon government who subdued the ant nest.
Then who subdued it?
Moon Tae-joon took his eyes off the document.
precursory phenomenon.
Its not something an individual can handle.
If the harbinger phenomenon was resolved without the central government stepping in, there was a high probability that the master was involved in a series of situations.
And recruiting local masters is the job of investigators.
Thought he might be able to achieve results, Moon Tae-joon showed interest even though he couldnt hide his tiredness.
a colleague said.
Dont be surprised. It was an incident in which dozens of queen ants appeared in one anthill, but only two of them entered the anthill and ughtered them all. So its not even a fuss now. Famous guilds in Seoul are contacting Incheon to recruit an unknown person, and the upper management is in the position that it is necessary to confirm the facts rted to this. You know that. At that scale, at least A grade, maybe a new S grade might be born. If you think about the reality of Korea, where people live by believing in only one white-d wizard, the moment it is revealed that the unknown person is an S-ss, there will be a lot of uproar.
surprised.
Possibility of S-ss.
It was an incident that would turn Korea upside down.
Come to think of it, I thought it was strange that people were busy moving around a little while ago.
And whats even more shocking is that one of these unknowns is the culprit behind the destruction of Red Moon. This is your case. It was apparently finished by the Incheon government, but there was an eyewitness story that a person with the same impression as the unknown person visited Red Moon right before the destruction of Red Moon. If that turns out to be true, theres a chance youll be held ountable for not identifying the new person beforehand. After all, you were the person in charge of the Red Moon incident.
Moment.
Moon Tae-juns expression hardened coldly.
From then on, I couldnt hear what my colleagues were talking about.
I heard that the name of an unknown person is a foreigner with the surname Dmitri. Isnt it funny? In an era like the fortress, there is someone who uses Dmitri as a name. Well, if you have that skill, you deserve it.
My stomach was boiling.
Mayor of Incheon Kim Joon-hyeok.
He clearly said that the destruction of the Red Moon was the work of Incheon.
However, the true culprit was different, and if the real culprit solved the portent phenomenon in Incheon, only one conclusion came out.
Kim Joon -hyuk is a dog.
That you deliberately deceived yourself.
Jump up.
I got up and left my seat.
Apparently, now was not the time to sit like this.
* * *
The world changed overnight.
Ordinary people cannot feel it, but Kang Min-ho felt that the world had changed in the morning.
Woo woo woo.
[This is the Heavenly Sword Guild in Seoul. I heard that Roman Dmitri and Kang Min-ho led the subjugation of the ant nest. The Heavenly Sword Guild always hopes to recruit talented people, and we would like to take two people who proved their skills through this incident as the Heavenly Sword. I think Kang Min-ho knows what a great guild the Heavenly Sword is. It is the 3rgest guild in Korea and we are willing to meet any conditions for you two. So please reply.]
[This is broadcastingpany S. Are you Minho Kang? I contacted you to cover the case of subjugation of the ant nest.]
[] Its a guild. Please contact me.]
[If the subjugation of the ant nest is true, I promise you two billions in annual sry. This is only the minimum condition, and if you prove your skills through a grade review, more than that is possible.] A
barrage of contact.
My phone was on the verge of exploding.
The starting point of the problem was the Hunter database.
Hunters who aremissioned and active through the government register their personal contact information in this hunter database, and as the anthill incident became an issue, the personal information of Roman Dmitri and Kang Min-ho spread.
The problem was that Roman Dmitri had no contact information yet.
Of course, attention was drawn to Kang Min-ho, and even knowing that he was an E-ss hunter in terms ofputation, people offered a huge amount ofpensation.
I had to meet you once.
Everyone knew that independent talents could be secured only when they met before they were taken away by others.
It was an uproar.
In fact, because of that, he couldnt even stay in his vi.
When people flocked to the vi, they hurriedly ran away, and Roman Dmitri and he were in an officetel provided by the Incheon government.
Unlike himself, Roman Dmitri was calm.
He seemed to be going crazy with the unfamiliar experience, but Roman Dmitri hadnt even heard of the names he was hoping to recruit.
Not even worth checking.
concise answer.
I wasnt even interested.
Because of the situation, only Kang Min-ho had no choice but to be anxious.
I can understand why people make such a fuss. A master who destroyed Red Moon overnight and solved the precursory phenomenon of the ant nest. If he is an individual who does not belong anywhere, people will naturally have no choice but to roll their eyes. No, even if it belongs, they will try to steal it somehow.
It was then.
[Junhyuk Kim: Please contact me.]
One text message.
Its something Ive been waiting for.
Kang Min-ho went to Roman Dmitri and said.
I think we should go to the Incheon government. An investigator from the central government visited the Incheon government about this.
* * *
Office of the Mayor of Incheon.
Five figures were seated.
Roman Dmitri Kim Jun-hyuk and Moon Tae-jun were sitting, while Lee Tae-seong and Kang Min-ho stood behind them and watched the situation.
Moon Tae-joon showed an ufortable feeling from the start.
Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok. To be honest, when I heard rumors about this incident, I was really upset. I believed Mayor Kim Jun-hyeoks statement in the Red Moon case. Someone like the mayor said he destroyed Red Moon himself, so I reported it to the upper management without conducting a special investigation.
before leaving Seoul.
contacted the superior.
The upper management nailed it down to recruit Roman Dmitri in order to cover up the Red Moon incident.
So I deliberately brought up the past.
Kim Jun-hyeoks lie was a good topic to dwell on.
But what is this all about? The real culprit is not the Incheon government, but Roman Dmitri, who is here right now.
As I sent you separately, the incident was self-defense.
Yes, I know. The problem is that the order is wrong. If you were honest about this incident from the beginning, there is a high probability that Roman Dmitris self-defense was recognized. But not now. The Incheon government showed a move to cover up the Red Moon incident, and in a situation where a new culprit was revealed, any evidence presented by the Incheon government could not be trusted. Who knows if the perpetrator and victim might have been reversed? If so, this is a pretty serious problem. No matter how much killing in self-defense is recognized, at least in this Republic of Korea, unteral killinges with a price.
led the mood.
He pushed Kim Joon-hyeok hard.
Red Moon is a valuable talent needed for theing cataclysm. They died in one day. Although self-defense, we cannot be sure of that. Even if Roman Dmitri is a foreigner, there is a saying in Rome to follow the Romanw. Punishment is inevitable. The South Korean government is not going to let go of this incident.
So what do you mean?
Its simple. Either be punished or pay a full price for it.
enough pay.
that was the real idea.
Kim Jun-hyeok followed the conversation even though he knew Moon Tae-juns intentions, and Moon Tae-joon revealed his own intentions.
In Korea, there is a way for those who havemitted a crime to be exonerated. Work for the Korean government. If we do something for the world on behalf of those who died senselessly, the South Korean government will no longer question this issue.
* * *
It was an obvious scenario.
Raise an issue.
How to present indulgences.
It was a way for the Korean government to tie up masters who did not listen.
Kim Jun-hyeok calmly refuted the fully expected scenario.
That is an unfair treatment. The material we presented also includes CCTV footage. If this case is brought to trial, it will be recognized that Roman Dmitris actions were clearly self-defense.
Mayor Junhyeok Kim. Just in case, have you already had some kind of rtionship with Roman Dmitri?
Moon Tae-joons expression turned cold.
I didnt like the way Kim Jun-hyeok always refuted.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
yes. Incheon decided to follow Roman Dmitri.
That is a funny word. Even though it has given an independentmand system, the Incheon government, which exists under the central government, will follow one individual. You may not be unaware that it could be regarded as an act of rebellion.
Moon Tae-joon smirked.
if words dont work.
From now on, whipping was necessary.
I didnt understand the rtionship between Kim Jun-hyeok and Roman Dmitri, but South Korea wanted a talented person like Roman Dmitri.
A silent watcher.
He looked at him fiercely and said.
From now on, I will tell you the reality of Incheon. If ites out like this, the central government has no choice but to look back at the rtionship with Incheon in the future. Im sure you know what that means. This is the second time that a precursory phenomenon has already urred in Korea this year, and it is urring repeatedly around the world. Six years after the outbreak of the fifth cataclysm. The cycle of the 6th apocalypse has been fully met. A catastrophe is right around the corner. Even though Roman Dmitri is a great master, do you think you can trust only one person to prevent a cataclysm?
this day.
He was entrusted with full power by the superiors.
There was no hesitation in Moon Tae-juns remarks.
Impossible. Its an S grade, and its something that no individual can handle, so everyone lives with affiliation. Because thats how you can survive. The government of the Republic of Korea will exclude the Incheon government from the cataclysm toe. In the meantime, if we have secured the safety of Seoul and helped the neighboring regions in turn, from now on we will rule out Incheon and help other regions first. Of course, I wont turn away from you at all. However, after taking care of all the risks of areas at the end of Busan and Pohang, when you visit Incheon btedly, do you think Incheon will be able to survive the threat of catastrophe?
It was a threat.
The reason why the Korean government can exercise strong control.
People could not disobey the central government because they could only survive under their shadow.
Moon Tae-joon patted his head.
If you have a head, do what you think. Dont be sotamdaesil (С؝ʧ). If you are like Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok, you know what a wise choice is .
Is it over?
Moment.
Roman Dmitry cut off.
At the intervention of Roman Dmitri, whom he had only watched until now, Moon Tae-joon looked at him with a suspicious look.
Roman Dmitryughed.
response of the central government.
The sea youve been waiting for
Shaking the table, Roman Dmitry hoped for a ce like this to be arranged.
Lets do it. In the future, I will ept the central government and the Incheon government as separate domains. In order to ept the central governments ridiculous proposal, Incheon will not ept help from the central government in the future catastrophe.
Chapter 485
Chapter 485 Trouble (2)
It was an embarrassing answer.
To be precise, it was something that Incheon should not have said.
Taejun Moon said coldly.
I will give you just one chance to repeat what you just said. After that, there is no turning back.
It was a warning.
Roman Dmitri is a foreigner, so he may not know the situation in Korea, but Kim Jun-hyeok, the mayor of Incheon, is different.
If you show an effort to pick up spilled water even now. Thinking of the value of Roman Dmitri, he had the mercy of giving him a chance just once.
however.
Kim Jun-hyeok kept silent.
Moon Tae-joonughed as if he was absurd in a situation where he silently supported Roman Dmitris will.
This is a very interesting situation. Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok seems to have forgotten the tragedy of six years ago.
I just made a decision because I didnt forget.
Do you really think that a cataclysm can be prevented with just one person? Catastrophe () refers to the time when monsters run rampant all over the world. Unbeknownst to us, the monsters that were crouching down like this anthill incident attack humans simultaneously. Six years ago, Incheon was destroyed like that. The walls copsed and countless people died because they couldnt stop the A-rank monsters from entering. Even if Roman Dmitri is a great master, it is impossible to block all the monster attacks with the support of Incheon. Of course, it will be different from thest catastrophe. Just like we subdued the ant nest, we will deal with the enemies that Incheon couldnt handle, but thats only about it.
Fiercely shot.
Central government inspectors.
Locals called them demons.
With the central government on their backs, they wielded enormous power as they existed to monitor the provinces and extract parts that could benefit the central government somehow.
Moon Tae-joon worked as an investigator for a whopping ten years.
He knew all too well what his remarks would mean to his warnings.
Face the reality. In Korea, there is only one white-d wizard and less than 30 A-rank hunters. Why do most of them seem to be active in Seoul? This is because no matter how great a person is, they know that they cannot protect themselves when there is only one person. When monsters overflow, dozens of A-rank monsters attack at the same time, but no matter how great a person is, how can he stop it alone? Mayor Kim Jun-hyeoks will is Roman Dmitris remarks. It means to get out of the fence to survive in this Republic of Korea.
Taejun Moon saw Roman Dmitri.
squeezed reality
Roman Dmitri showed the reality of what kind of judgment he had to make in order to survive in thisnd.
said Roman Dmitry.
If the price of safety is unreasonable control, the Incheon government does not need the help of the central government. Isnt that rather a good thing? Set us as a precedent. Watch what the Incheon government will end up without the help of the central government, as they say so loudly.
It was a provocation.
Moon Tae-joons eyes trembled at the openly heartbreaking remark.
Even though I clearly told the truth.
Roman Dmitry was arrogant.
If you are confident about the future, it is enough to take the Incheon government as an example.
pop.
It felt like reason was being cut off.
recent remark.
Its beyond the realm of tolerance.
No matter how coveted he was, he could not allow himself to speak like Roman Dmitri.
Moon Tae-joon kicked off his seat and stood up.
I understand the will of the Incheon government. remember this day When Incheon repeats that day six years ago, you will realize how wrong the choice to trust an individual was. It was already toote then.
I turned my steps around.
Moon Tae-joon, who was escaping outside, couldnt hide his anger until the moment he left.
* * *
Boom!
I shut the door hard.
As soon as I left the office, Taejun Moon called me.
Click.
[What happened?]
The Incheon government has gone crazy. They have stated that they will follow Roman Dmitry and will go on a separate line from the central government in the future. Congressman. A hundred precepts are required. No matter how great a person is, if such an example is allowed, an independent force like the white-d wizard might emerge.
Like Moon Tae-joon said.
The white-d wizard was a special being.
It is true that an S-ss hunter is great, but even a white-d wizard cannot survive a cataclysm alone.
So he entered into a symbiotic rtionship with the central government.
However, because of the symbolism of being the first S-ss hunter, they allowed a lot of freedom, so now the white-d wizard has been evaluated as being outside the control of the central government.
thing at that time.
It was the central governments shame.
Despite holding the Republic of Korea in their hands, somewmakers were dissatisfied with the white-d magician.
beyond the phone.
A person called the Senator said.
[okay. As you said, there is no reason to be swayed by an individual in a situation where having power is absolute. Take Roman Dmitry as a solid example. What kind of future the guys who think nonsense will face in order to prevent them from overstepping the authority of the central government again in thisnd of Korea.]
I know.
Moon Tae-joons eyes turned ferocious.
A picture of the future was already drawn in his mind.
There is no need to wait for catastrophe toe. Please wait one month. I will stop Incheons breath in it.
* * *
The ce where Moon Tae-joon left.
Kim Jun-hyeok showed aplicated expression.
He gave strength to Roman Dmitris remarks, but there was no certainty that his choice was correct.
Are you worried about the future?
A calm voice.
Kim Jun-hyeok did not hide his true feelings.
yes. The central government is everything in Korea. Most of the powerful people in this smallnd belong to the central government, and Im not sure if its right to side with them. If the reality that Incheon cannot handle is confronted. There maye a day when you will regret the current situation, which has been abandoned by multiple camps.
It was an understandable statement.
but.
The first thing Roman Dmitry decided to do while learning about the world was to abandon the central government.
said Roman Dmitry.
The South Korean system is truly deformed. The central government prioritizes the safety of Seoul, the capital city, and exerts great power in the rest of thend mass, which is dozens of timesrger than Seoul, as a part that is really nothingpared to what Seoul upies. Incheon and the local government. Only by getting out of that part can you regain true peace. If you always hang on to the central government in a situation that is not the top priority, the system that is not independent is bound to be swayed by the choice of the third party every time.
if.
If the central government can make rational choices or ensure peoples safety even if they are unreasonable.
Roman Dmitry might have thought of a different path.
But the reality was not like that.
Just looking at Moon Tae-joons remarks, it was like that.
In the process of persuading Kim Jun-hyeok, Moon Tae-joon said that he would not treat the Incheon government, but that he would exclude him from helping him after securing the safety of Seoul.
Even if it is the top priority, it means that it is different from Seoul.
There was no reason to follow them in an already ordered system.
Incheon.
I took this as a starting point.
In the process of creating a new Dmitri in the future, Roman Dmitri did not allow an unreasonable system.
If you do not have the strength, it is right to endure even if it is unreasonable. However, since I exist, Incheon will not need the power of the central government in the future.
Kim Jun-hyeok swallowed dry saliva.
I was arrogant.
Roman Dmitri spewed absurd remarks that made Moon Tae-jun angry, but I wanted to blindly believe in his words that he would put Incheon first.
It is clear that if it is possible, there will be no better future than that. Kim Jun-hyuk once again recalled his mindset to follow Roman Dmitri.
All right. We will do our best to serve you in the future.
Kim Jun-hyeok lowered his head.
He was an unusual person.
Although he was just a normal person, he lived an unusual life.
In the process of creating a new Incheon in the future, Kim Jun-hyeok and his people were necessary.
said Roman Dmitry.
Call your directmand. In order to have a minimum foundation, we will raise the level of the direct jurisdiction from now on.
As always.
The beginning of a rtionship was to build trust first.
* * *
Several days passed.
In the meantime, when people gathered in groups of three or five, they made a lot of noise about a rumor that originated in Seoul.
Is that true?
Do I look like someone who would talk nonsense? Now the central government is in trouble because of it. The central government tried to legally punish Roman Dmitri for the destruction of the Red Moon, but the Incheon government drew a line with the central government and said it would not follow the control in the future.
The mayor of Incheon has gone mad. Not obeying the central governments control means not getting help in an emergency. What kind of confidence do you have? Seeing portentous phenomena urring around the world means that a cataclysm is imminent, but are they trying to deal with a catastrophe with only the troops in Incheon?
Incheon is also over. There was once a saying that Kim Jun-hyeok was the future of Incheon, but what can a mere ordinary person do? Its clear that hes too preupied with power games to face reality.
Separation from central government.
No one took it as good news.
Knowing that the national power of the Republic of Korea was concentrated in Seoul, people grasped at once what the essence was.
Besides, it seems to live up to the rumors.
The central government sent an official letter to the guilds belonging to Incheon.
[] For this reason, the central government will not support Incheon in the future. The same goes for the guilds belonging to Incheon. In the case of guilds cooperating with the Incheon government, the central government will not put in a separate request from now on, and even if a catastrophe breaks out, they will not be able to receive help from the central government.]
Rumors became clear.
It was to prove that the central government had abandoned Incheon, so Incheons guilds had no choice but to fall on fire.
It is possible to lose money just because it is rted to the Incheon government.
Some guilds recognized the relocation to other regions, and other regions also weed the guilds with open arms.
Liquidation of the mercenary guild.
Their situation was the same.
Gu Cheol-ho, a C-ss mercenary who led the liquidation, spoke to the leaders with a very worried face.
Why did Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok do that? He wouldnt be that stupid.
Guild leader. Incheon is now a shipwreck. It is only a matter of seconds for Cheongsan, which deals with mercenaries, to perish to the end to protect the base in Incheon. Isnt it already prevalent in the mercenary industry to not ept requests from Incheon guilds? There is no reason for us to get caught up in a single decision made by the mayor of Incheon.
Lets move the guild right away. If it is the size of the settlement, it is certain that the provinces will wee it with open arms.
Goo Cheol-ho frowned.
He knew too.
The fact that I had to leave Incheon.
However, the hard-earned foundation was a waste, and above all, he trusted a person named Kim Jun-hyeok considerably.
Probably thats what most of the people living in Incheon do.
Those who have lived here for one or two years will be blown away by outside influence, but those who experienced the tragedy six years ago knew the value of Kim Jun-hyeok.
he is.
a strong man
a wise man
He was by no means reckless enough to do something without thinking.
If youve only trusted one Roman Dmitri to work, the mayor chose the wrong one this time.
at the end of trouble.
Koo Cheol-ho came to a conclusion.
Like the other guilds that were already packing, it seemed that he would have to move to an area that would ept liquidation on good terms.
Even though its a job to make money using chaos. Still, they are people who want to survive in this chaotic world. If there
was even a possibility, he would have tried to remain in Incheon, but he thought that the central governments choice meant a hopeless future for Incheon.
It was then.
As he was about to announce his decision, Park Ki-tae, who had been standing in the corner of the conference room with a serious face, opened his mouth.
Can we not stay in Incheon?
What are you talking about?
Park Ki-tae does not belong to Cheongsan.
However, I decided to follow Cheol-ho Koo and was able to be here with him thanks to him.
Peoples suspicious gaze.
Park Ki-tae met that gaze and said.
Its kind of heartbreaking. Why would a smart person like Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok make such a choice? Roman Dmitry. There is only one reason for that. And as the only person among them who has personally experienced Roman Dmitri, I feel that I should not leave Incheon.
Its not a thoughtless spit.
Park Ki-tae had a reason foring to such an absurd conclusion.
Chapter 486
Chapter 486 Trouble (3)
Premonition.
Park Ki-tae was at the moment when disaster was born.
I tore the teleport scroll, swallowing the guilt that was creeping up at the thought that I couldnt handle it as an individual.
Common sense made it the right choice.
Roman Dmitri and Kang Min-ho, who remained at the scene, would not be able to avoid death, and the only thing they could do for them was to take revenge on the ants.
however.
was alive
When he met Roman Dmitri again, Park Ki-tae felt his heart sink.
He survived that hell?
others dont know
People who have not experienced the field will simply judge how great it is by numerical figures, but the moment Park Ki-tae experienced was hopeless.
An ant egg that fills the field of view. Ants swarming from holes drilled everywhere.
Topographically, it was very unfavorable for the minority to deal with the majority, and for humans who visually judged, the characteristic of the underground where darkness fell was a fatal problem that was not revealed in numbers.
It didnt make sense.
The fact that he survived through that hell and that he came back in good shape like that.
What kind of person is Roman Dmitri?
It was from then.
A question arose.
Rather than simply dispelling the question with the fact that he might be an S-ss hunter, he looked into a man named Roman Dmitri.
No matter how much I searched, nothing special was revealed.
It was the first act to appear in Incheon with Kang Min-ho, and it suddenly revealed its presence in the anthill incident.
In the meantime.
Kim Jun-hyeok revealed the Red Moon incident.
As if a new witness appeared, it was revealed that the culprit who destroyed Red Moon was Roman Dmitri.
The process was very traumatic.
When Roman Dmitry entered Incheon for the first time, he warned them not to approach him for a month.
Red Moon broke that fact and approached Roman Dmitri. Seeing that he didnte out cooperatively, he tried to use the strategy of conciliating the opponent by putting pressure on him as usual.
Up to that point, it was amon urrence in Incheon, but after that, Roman Dmitris response was unconventional.
He clearly warned.
You never know what will happen if you cross the line.
He dealt with Ko Sang-ho, who had been threatening him on the spot, and went to Red Moon topletely eliminate the problem.
set of circumstances.
I got goosebumps.
I thought I knew what kind of person Roman Dmitri was.
Are you sure. Roman Dmitry is a man whose words carry weight. As if he had dealt with the Red Moon that vited the one-month deadline, and started working in earnest as soon as the one-month deadline ended. The distinction between enemies is clear and there is no halfway point. The same goes for subjugating ant nests. Although it is obviously a problem that is difficult for individuals to handle, Roman Dmitri said that he did not mind running away, only entrusting me with directions. At first, I thought it was absurd to say that he would take care of the rest.
It was in the same context.
The Red Moon incident and the anthill incident.
Roman Dmitry made the words spoken into reality.
Perhaps, like the name Dmitri, he may be the sessor of Dmitri.
The mayor of Incheon Park Ki-tae remembers is a wise man, so I thought that the alliance between Roman Dmitri and Kim Joon-hyeok might bring about a great change in Incheon.
Then, is it right to leave Incheon unconditionally? While pondering over and over again, Park Ki-tae saw a questionable part in his eyes.
thats right.
It was Kang Min-hos existence.
* * *
Kang Min-ho is a great talent.
At least thats what Park Ki-tae witnessed, but when I found out about him, I heard something different from what I expected.
Did Kang Min-ho ughter dozens of soldier ants by himself? oh thats nonsense You must have misunderstood something, but the Kang Min-ho I know is absolutely not such a talented person. I know that I woke up at ate age and barely got an E grade. How can I deal with dozens of soldier ants, even if I dont know about one soldier ant?
Are you Minho Kang? He was a good person. We worked together a few times, but it wasnt particrly outstanding, so we quickly broke up. You know. Howmon are such people on this floor.
Mr. Kang Min-ho barely passed the E-grade promotion screening. As Park Ki-tae said, if you are a skilled person who can handle dozens of D-ss soldier ants, it must mean that the appearance at that time is a lie. The problem is that there is no reason to lower the rating by going that far.
everyone said
He said that Kang Min-ho was an existence worthy of an E grade.
However, no matter how much I thought about it, Kang Min-ho, whom Park Ki-tae experienced, looked like a person with two levels more skill than him.
Have you been hiding your grades for a while? That makes no sense. As the examiner said, there is no reason for that. Kang Min-ho lost his wife in a cataclysm 10 years ago, and after that, he moved around as a normal person, only to wake up btedly. There is no reason for a person who always aims to enter Seoul to live in Incheon carrying out an E-ss mission, even if he has that level of skills. Then, there is only one reason why a nothing being suddenly faced a huge change. The only singrity that appeared in his life.
Roman Dmitry.
It was him.
There was a high possibility that meeting him raised Kang Min-ho to the level he is now.
Kang Min-ho, who was an E-rank hunter, met Roman Dmitri and became a high-level yer. Incheon Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok, who puts Incheons safety first, also chose to cut himself off from the central government while meeting Roman Dmitri. All of the changes started with Roman Dmitri. Thats the truth I found out.
sure
Incheon was undergoing a cataclysmic change.
An existence that might be an S-ss.
Ever since Roman Dmitri appeared, unusual things were happening here.
What if he creates a powerful force against the central government?
I didnt know this might be an opportunity.
High risk high return.
Park Ki-tae thought that the hand in hand might be a great one.
* * *
Park Ki-tae said.
Heres all the information Ive found out. Roman Dmitry. Since he appeared, great changes have taken ce in Incheon. Lets try a reverse idea. If all the guilds in Incheon leave this ce due to pressure from the central government, Cheongsan, the only one left in Incheon, can exercise great influence in Incheon by forming a close rtionship with the Incheon government. Of course, it must be based on the premise that the Incheon government survived. I want to believe in the existence of Roman Dmitri and the wisdom of Incheon Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok, who did not run away from the catastrophe six years ago.
Kuhm.
The price of liquidation is too devastating to bet on such a hypothesis.
some heads of state.
They looked negative.
Some people were interested in Park Ki-taes words, but they also agreed that it was a risky choice.
But Park Ki-tae did not back down.
Thats why there is a saying called high risk high return. If we take a big risk, it mighte at a big price. Where are you going to leave Incheon? It is impossible to dream of entering Seoul on a scale of the size of Cheongsan, and even if other provinces settle downte, it is impossible to exert influence as in Incheon. everyone. No local power can easily solve a precursor phenomenon like this anthill incident. But Roman Dmitri solved the harbinger phenomenon by himself, and we are at a crossroads of choice to take the same route as such a person.
maybe.
Except for Cheongsan, no one will remain in Incheon.
It ismon sense in Korea, but Park Ki-tae lived as a guide and developed a good eye for people.
It was a feeling.
The information you have learned so far is the image of the people you remember.
I told Roman Dmitri to bet.
The only S-ss magician in Korea. People who did not recognize him at first took the side of the central government after thinking about it like now. Conversely, what happened to the people who followed the white-d wizard back then? It was a hit. Following the white-d wizard, they are living a decent life.
He raised his voice.
strongly emphasized.
In fact, he did not mind deciding where to go as an individual.
However, it was judged that if the liquidation was carried on the back, the Incheon government would be able to recognize such a contribution.
Gu Cheol-ho was seriously worried.
There was a point.
However, as the saying goes, high risk high return, when things go wrong, the liquidation could copsepletely.
Goo Cheol-ho said.
But you dont even belong to Cheongsan.
that word.
I thought it woulde out.
Park Gi-tae said without hesitation when pointed out that he would step out if things went wrong.
Im going into liquidation on this asion, so please reserve a seat for me. After all, there are plenty of seats. The moment Cheongsan decides to stay in Incheon, no matter how much the guild decides, not everyone will agree. If they leave the liquidation, wouldnt liquidation require a talented person like me?
that day.
The meetingsted untilte in the evening.
Some of the leaders ran out of the meeting room in anger, and Koo Cheol-ho decided to stay in Incheon with Park Ki-tae joining.
* * *
As expected.
Remains in Incheon.
A tremendous bacsh arose within the guild.
The guild master is crazy.
No, the central government said they would split up with the Incheon government, but what kind of guts do guilds that are barely liquidated remain in Incheon? If we remain under Cheongsan like this, we will fall into the shithole together.
I am a mercenary after all. If Cheongsan makes a choice like this, as a mercenary who follows the conditions, he has no choice but to leave.
Guild members leave en masse.
At least half of them believed in Gu Cheol-ho, but the other half said they would leave the settlement without looking back.
No one could me them. Their choice wasmon sense, but I couldnt say that Cheol-ho Gu was right.
And that wasnt all.
The cooperation guild of the clearing.
They immediately left Incheon and contacted Gu Cheol-ho.
Goo Cheol-ho, the guild leader. Are you sure you want to stay in Incheon? Why the hell would you do such a crazy thing?
Its likemitting suicide. The central government is not lenient. They will suppress the forces that interfere with their power by any means and methods, but how will Cheongsan survive the pressure? There will surelye a day when you will regret today. What everyone doesnt do is for a reason.
Come to Daejeon. I will make a seat for you.
Contact has been pouring in.
My stomach burned.
Gu Cheol-ho wanted to overturn his choice right away.
ha.
building roof.
He looked down and sighed.
Contrary to the thoughts that upied his head, he could not leave Incheon.
6 years ago.
There was romance here in Incheon.
Normally, when a city is attacked, even the leaders run away, but the existence of Kim Jun-hyeok, who keeps their position until the end, makes the citizens of Incheon choose to fight.
Many people died. However, it was able to protect as many people as possible.
Most of the dead were able to fight, and nonbatants who hid in shelters were able to survive thanks to those who sacrificed themselves, led by Kim Jun-hyeok.
I still remember it clearly.
at that time.
People said thank you with tears in their eyes.
They were someones family, and among those who said they were so grateful was Koo Cheol-hos elderly mother.
now dead
It was a natural death, which is notmon in a time like the fortress.
The day I sent my old mother away, I felt grateful to Kim Jun-hyeok for allowing my mother such a blessing.
In fact, if you didnt want to.
I would not have agreed to Park Ki-taes persuasion.
His heart wants Incheon, so even though some of the leaders pointed out how absurd Park Ki-taes remarks were, Gu Cheol-ho showed a wavering appearance.
I didnt want to leave Incheon.
It was true that he set up a mercenary guild to make money, but behind that was pride in helping people.
So left.
Because someone will stay in Incheon.
I wanted to be with them.
I didnt want to leave the side of Incheon Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok.
As a hunter, he wanted to put up with bad cigarettes, but in the end, Cheol-ho Gu put a cigarette in his mouth and inhaled deeply.
It was then.
Guild leader. Heres the scoop!
Guild members came to the rooftop.
Looking at him with questionable eyes, the guild member said urgently.
Kang Min-ho, who Park Ki-tae talked about. He just seeded in being promoted to 2nd dan!
what?
Took.
A cigarette fell from his mouth.
2nd level upgrade.
It was also a time when many years had passed since awakening.
that was out of the ordinary.
Chapter 487
Chapter 487 Trouble (4)
The incident happened a few days ago.
I had to go back to right after the meeting with Moon Tae-joon.
Following Roman Dmitris order, Kim Jun-hyeok called in his subordinates, and they showed a confused atmosphere because they did not understand why.
The directmand unit is different from the regr army.
It was an enlisted soldier personally fostered by Kim Jun-hyeok, and although there were not too many of them, around 30, it was clear that they were the best group in Incheon, led by Lee Tae-seong.
such an evaluation.
That was the reason I called them.
Now that Incheon is being reborn, there was a need to change internal and external evaluations.
said Roman Dmitry.
I think Mayor Kim Joon-hyuk must have heard enough about me. I will rule Incheon from now on, and as a starting point, I chose to break with the central government a little while ago. From now on, we do not have to fulfill the duties and responsibilities that the central government demands in exchange for any help.
buzz buzz.
People were perplexed.
break with the central government.
That was the part that hadnt been exined.
In a situation where even Roman Dmitris existence was unfamiliar, they instinctively looked at Kim Jun-hyeok.
Incheon will be cataclysmic. In the flow of change, your direct division, which Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok painstakingly created, is nothing more than nothing. Lee Tae-seong, the head of the direct control unit, is a B-ss hunter, and all of the direct control units below him are C-D ranks. As an organization, some may say its great, but with just that much power, it cant fend off Incheons danger. Its really funny. Talking about the safety of Incheon with power that even a medium-sized guild in Seoul cant afford.
You speak too harshly.
Moment.
One member of the direct control team became angry at the sharp criticism.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who had heard in advance how the situation would turn out, did not step forward even though he clenched his fists.
Opposition from direct control?
It was natural.
Even when Roman Dmitry knew that, he deliberately stirred up his pride.
You speak harshly. Do you think your existence is worth enough?
It is true that we are stillcking if wepare the whole of Korea. But six years ago, right after we gathered under the name of the direct control unit, we trained hard and sweat every day. At that time, all the people who were nothing were promoted one or two levels, and Im sure there is no organization in Incheon that canpare to us. Please do not undermine our efforts.
Yes, I must have tried. The problem is that no matter how hard you try, the results are insignificant.
new life.
It was different from my previous life.
Roman Dmitri from his previous life needed time to grow stronger and had to ept people like Chris and Kevin to form an army.
But now it was different. Since she retains the power of her previous life, in fact, she did not need help from a specific force to achieve what she wanted.
Alone was enough.
Nevertheless, the reason for epting Incheon was that Roman Dmitri now wanted to coexist.
if the purpose is the same.
we will go together
As if he had regained the meaning of life in his previous life, he hoped to form a new force centered on himself.
The people of this world, including those under my direct jurisdiction, are not familiar with my standards yet. The gap that arises from it will create distrust and disrupt my purpose of averting a cataclysm. I want to form a new force, but I dont know the subject, and the instation doesnt want such a being.
Now standing at the starting point.
There was a need to show reality.
What kind of existence are you to rule Incheon in the future?
I had to prove an overwhelming difference that would form a blind rtionship.
So I called in my directmand.
He provoked them and made them feel repulsive in the way they looked at him.
said Roman Dmitry.
If your efforts are real, I will give you a chance to prove it. From now on, everyone in my directmand will attack me. If you seed in even one meaningful attack, I will acknowledge you and grant you your independent rights.
* * *
It was an unexpected remark.
The subordinates looked into each others eyes.
In a situation where Kim Jun-hyeok followed Roman Dmitri, reason did not allow him to attack him at the same time.
More than anything.
Arent you cowardly?
When Lee Tae-seong, the directmander, also spared his words, Roman Dmitri spoke coldly.
If you dont even have the courage to prove yourself, the directmand will disband as of today. give me one minute Prove yourself in it.
fuck.
The faces of the officers under direct control were distorted.
dissolution.
It was uneptable.
The member of the direct control unit, who initially resisted Roman Dmitris remarks, stepped forward, leaving his still hesitant colleagues behind.
Dont regret saying that.
sereung.
I drew my sword.
Now it was a failure.
Seeing the eyes focused on him, the direct control team kicked off the ground and rushed towards Roman Dmitri.
pod.
tat tat tat.
It was fast.
In an instant, he closed his distance from Roman Dmitri and swung his sword with the intention of not hurting Roman Dmitri.
The opponent is a skilled person who solved the harbinger phenomenon alone. However, he thought that if he was a human like himself, he could sessfullyunch a meaningful attack at least once.
however.
Took.
Quadang!
Themanding officer tumbled across the floor.
I thought the attack had worked, but the ground and sky turned upside down and I lost my bnce.
Shit.
My face turned red.
Roman Dmitry walked the bridge.
When I realized that fact, from then on, it was a judge.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Activated the skill.
He dug into the space with his famous dash as a basic skill, and pushed Roman Dmitri with a series of attack skills.
It doesnt matter anymore other than getting hurt.
Roman Dmitri had to keep his words, and his teammates showed nervous expressions when he saw the officer under his direct control who pushed through without hesitation.
But no worries.
hook.
Jjaak-
As soon as he swung his sword, the cheek of the member under his direct control flew off.
I gritted my teeth and swung the sword again, this time the other cheek was blown off.
Damn C
it was one-sided.
It didnt work at all.
The direct-controlled members cheeks were swollen, and after being pped five or six times, his legs seemed to loosen.
One attack?
It didnt matter.
The faces of the officers under direct control were distorted at the devastating sight.
They looked at Lee Tae-seong, but Lee Tae-seong with a grave expression did not seem to step forward no matter what.
It was then.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
I didnt teach you that. If you know that your opponent is strong, throw away your pride.
that word.
psychic limitations were released.
Lee Tae-seong met Kim Jun-hyeoks gaze and drew out his twin swords with cold eyes.
I will follow orders.
* * *
Lee Tae-seong said.
Apart from the decision to follow Roman Dmitry.
He said he was Kim Jun-hyeoks person.
I tried to prove that Kim Jun-hyeoks efforts were not in vain against Roman Dmitris arrogant remarks.
From now on, theyllunch a pincer attack centering on me.
All right.
visor.
Chaeng Chaeng.
The members of the direct control took out their weapons.
Their eyes changed.
Lee Tae-seong was the spiritual supporter of the direct control unit, and they always conducted a pincer attack training in preparation for Incheon being attacked.
Now, Lee Tae-seongs order means that he will do his best. About 30 people approached Roman Dmitri, and as soon as the signal went down, they rushed at it like crazy.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It spread in all directions.
The one who goes back The one who digs in on both sides.
At the front was Lee Tae-seong.
Lee Tae-sung exploded the magic of the twin swords and tried to cut down Roman Dmitri at once.
Rush.
Papa papapat.
I didnt care about anything.
Roman Dmitri is a great talent.
From the beginning, Roman Dmitry did not raise his sword until right before facing Lee Tae-seong, who was doing his best.
No, I had no intention of using a sword against them from the beginning.
As I studied the standards of this world for the past month, I realized that people like Lee Tae-sung are capable enough to be ssified as strong.
But thats it.
It fell short by my own standards.
I can assure you that these were beings that could be organized at the level of ordinary soldiers of Dmitri, not even Chris and Kevin.
st furnace.
Kwajik.
?!
knocked it down
Lee Tae-seongs sword shattered in one punch, and Lee Tae-seong widened his eyes at the shocking sight. There must have been an expected picture for him.
Roman Dmitri thought of the realm ofmon sense, such as using weapons and skills, but did not know that he would counter his attacks with crude punches.
gritted it
The moment he tried to attack Roman Dmitri with the remaining sword, he passed through the mana storm and received a shock to his abdomen.
baek!
Ouch.
I was out of breath.
Lee Tae-seong unknowingly let go of the sword as the fist exploded in his abdomen. It was a shock that Lee Tae-seong, who was usually called a poisonous species, could not withstand even with his will.
I felt like I was about to lose my mind, and as I staggered back, I heard the screams of the members of my direct control in my ears.
evil!
Cheak!
pincers?
has already lost its meaning.
It was an attack made while Lee Tae-seong was wasting time in the lead, but when Lee Tae-seong was overpowered from the start, he copsed, spattering blood.
Roman Dmitry still did not use weapons.
I received the attack using the skill with my bare body, and the direct control team members were helpless in the counterattack that immediately followed.
It was overwhelming.
I knew it was strong, but I didnt think it would make such a difference.
And finally.
Kwadeuk.
Ouch.
Thest member of the directmand to copse as it is.
It was over.
Roman Dmitri looked down at Lee Tae-seong with a cold face as all 30 members of the crew had copsed.
Is this the end?
* * *
Lee Tae-seong lost his mind.
I lost my will to fight.
In less than a minute he knew what Roman Dmitri was trying to say.
It was a monster.
An existence that even he, who is said to be a B-ss strongman, cannot dare to approach.
It was the same with Kim Jun-hyeok who was shocked.
To the people of Incheon, Roman Dmitri is a stranger. In particr, Roman Dmitry proved by force the reason to follow him against his direct subordinates, whose tendency was inevitably the most prominent. What kind of past do you have? Not only is he strong enough to give goosebumps, he knows how to deal with people.
I was curious.
Roman Dmitry.
He was never a normal person.
You have to have experience dealing with a lot of people to make such a bold and certain judgment.
A space where only moans can be heard.
said Roman Dmitry.
This is your reality. In a small well called Incheon, you boast that you are strong, but in reality you are nothing. not forewarned In Incheon, where I will rule from now on, weak beings like you are not allowed. If you are willing to ept the hopeless reality on the pretext of being weak when a cataclysm strikes, you may leave the unit immediately.
no one objected
effort in the past?
A time stained with blood and sweat?
It didnt make any sense.
A single fight by Roman Dmitry proved how powerless the direct division was.
Results are more important than process.
If it was a power that could not prevent a cataclysm, even if it was far-fetched, it was just a futile effort.
Incheon will face a time of upheaval in the future. If you want to exist as a member of your direct jurisdiction in Incheon, which will be newly born, bring the result of upgrading by one level each for a month from now. Those who fail will be forcibly expelled from their direct ranks, regardless of their current position.
That is impossible.
It was Lee Tae-sung.
He is a B grade.
It was impossible to upgrade the A grade, which has less than 30 people in Korea, in a short period of one month.
If its just amand.
would not have epted
said Roman Dmitry.
After this position ispleted, search the name Kang Min-ho in the Hunter database. There are probably a few people here who know about Kang Min-ho. Even just a month ago, Kang Min-ho was clearly an E-grade being. There was no one weaker than him among the members of his direct control. Kang Min-ho.
yes?!
Kang Min-ho was startled.
He did not know English.
I was just admiring the way he destroyed the direct control, but his name was suddenly called.
Ill give you 3 days. Prove what I said with a 2nd level promotion.
realm of the impossible.
As an example of denying that, Roman Dmitry put forward Kang Min-ho.
Chapter 488
Chapter 488 Changing Incheon (1)
The ce where Roman Dmitri left.
It was disastrous.
Everyone in the direct control unit, the best power of the Incheon government, was spread out on the floor with a messed up face.
Lee Tae-seong looked at them and couldnt hide hisplicated feelings.
One level promotion within a month? Is that really possible?
Promotion is a difficult problem.
It usually takes several years to advance one level at a time, but as the level goes up, the difficulty also rises steeply.
So there was almost no grade B or higher in the province.
Since he had done such a difficult job, everyone wanted wealth and fame in Seoul, but no one wanted to live in poverty in the countryside.
That is to say.
Many of the members under direct control were ss C, but it meant that all of them should be promoted to ss B, which is considered special.
It was impossible.
If such a thing were possible, Korea would not have been evaluated as a weak country.
Lee Tae-seong looked at a member of his direct control.
Cheolmin.
yes.
You said you knew about Kang Min-ho. Tell me about it.
Park Cheol-min is a C-ss member of the direct control.
Because he had mentioned Kang Min-ho, all eyes of his colleagues were focused on him.
Park Cheol-min spoke in a cautious voice.
Actually, before I became as strong as I am now, I once met Kang Min-ho by chance. Because of that rtionship, Kang Min-ho came to me a few months ago and asked me to tell him how to be stronger in the E-grade life. So, to be honest, I dont quite understand. At that time, Kang Min-ho was clearly at a level suitable for E-rank, and it would not be different even if he searched through the Hunter database.
Then, what is the probability of seeding in being promoted to 2nd dan within 3 days?
Impossible. I dont think he can rise to the same level as me because he couldnt even react properly to my attacks.
It was a firm decision.
Anyone who knew Kang Min-ho even a little bit could understand how absurd Roman Dmitris remarks were.
Lee Tae-seong showed aplicated expression.
I wanted to trustmon sense.
but.
Common sense has already been shattered.
I looked down at the sword.
It was a B-ss sword made by a craftsman in Seoul, but it shattered while fighting Roman Dmitri.
Like a sword in a disastrous state,mon sense is broken.
I couldnt be sure that Roman Dmitris words were unconditionally impossible now that a series of absurd situations were already happening in Incheon.
Taeseong Lee raised his head and looked in the direction where Roman Dmitri had disappeared.
For now, lets all get ready. If the impossible bes reality, then something must be done.
* * *
3 dayster.
Kang Min-ho looked at the promotion examination center in Seoul.
He headed to Seoul early in the morning because all hunters in Korea proceeded with the promotion process here.
My heart raced.
The first time I heard Roman Dmitris order, I was embarrassed, but I was in a state of confidence while preparing for the promotion review for three days.
He has already proven his skills in the ant nest.
If you are a normal E-ss hunter, even one soldier ant is too much for you, but didnt you deal with dozens of soldier ants at the same time?
It was different from a month ago.
Roman Dmitrys order, he believed, was for good reason.
He taught me how to be strong when I was nothing. Dmitris skill is what people want to learn at the cost of gold and silver, but Roman Dmitri never asked me for anything in return. All I can do is follow orders as best I can. If you jump into a fire, you jump in, and if you tell him to fight, you fight. Blindly following must be my role.
made a will
Rtionships that have passed in the meantime.
None of them paid attention to Kang Min-ho, who had humble talents.
It was the first time.
Roman Dmitris heart was so grateful that he couldnt allow him to be funny in front of people.
Unconditional promotion.
stepped inside.
There were many people at the window hoping for a promotion.
After waiting for a long time, it was Kang Min-hos turn, and Kang Min-ho turned over the documents that recorded his performance and said.
E grade to C grade. I want to see the second-dan promotion review.
Two ranks?
The employee nced at Kang Min-ho.
The second stage review is unusual.
It is practically impossible because there is a big difference between each stage, and those who seeded in some 2nd stage screenings often got a chance from the beginning.
For example, the sessors or the chosen ones.
There were not a few cases in which people who became stronger through Giyeon rose from a low grade to a high grade at once.
however.
Hmm.
The staff frowned.
The paperwork was odd.
There must be a basis for the second-tier review, but there were only E-level tasks in the contents of the documents.
He looked at Kang Min-ho once again and reacted bluntly.
Are you really going to be judged for C grade with this performance?
* * *
The promotion process is simple.
You just need to apply for the grade you want and prove your qualifications against a person with skills corresponding to that grade.
Usually, the promotion evaluation is not carried out unreasonably.
There are many cases in which people attack with unreasonable skills and then get severely beaten, so they went to the promotion judge only when they decided that they could really deal with a person of that level.
Thats why Ki Myeong-jun, a C-ss hunter, showed an absurd expression.
He let out a tearful yawn and said to the examiner who was walking with him after checking the documents.
You want me to deal with a kid like this?
The window clerk said he was just going to send it back, but he said he would take the test, even signing a memorandum saying that he could die while taking the test. Its really absurd. Then we could not stop him from taking the exam while paying a huge promotion fee even though he could really die.
The world is dying. To be able to surpass the C grade with this kind of performance.
It was like
Hunter database.
Its record proved reality.
Kang Min-ho was a typical low-level hunter who performed only E-ss missions, and no matter how much he looked, there was no reason to be wary of him.
There was only one item that stood out.
In the case of the anthill in Incheon, which recently made a ssh in Korea, he was present at the scene with Roman Dmitri.
The examiner exined it.
Actually, I remember that I judged this Hunter named Kang Min-ho a few years ago. It was a seat for the E-grade screening, but I still remember it because of the fierce fighting. There is no way that such a person yed a special role in the anthill incident. Rumor has it that there might be an S-ss being named Roman Dmitri, but he probably got rid of all the ants.
In a word, it means that I took the bus.
Yes.
crumpled the paperwork
Thinking that he didnt need to look at it anymore, Ki Myung-jun threw the crumpled papers on the floor.
Then, it seems necessary to properly punish a guy who doesnt even know the subject. These days, when I look at the promotion review with ignorance, there are some guys who think theyve been beaten once, but if I send them off with even one arm cut off, they wont talk nonsense like that.
You can do that on your own.
It went well when I was bored.
Just like filial piety to sinners, Kang Min-hos case will be a good example for everyone.
* * *
Kang Min-ho took the stage.
While the judges were observing, he drew his sword while looking at Ki Myeong-jun, who was on his opponent.
sereung.
I am Minho Kang. I wish you well.
Yes, yes.
Ki Myung-jun nodded.
Acting as if a full statement was not necessary.
In the situation of facing each other, the examiner immediately gave a signal.
start.
pod.
crash.
The one who ran first was Kang Min-ho.
Kang Min-ho used a dash by using Sura simbeop, and Ki Myung-joon was surprised to see him closing the distance in an instant.
It was faster than expected. Dash is just amon sub-skill, but the appearance of digging into space was different from what ismonly known.
Look at this.
charrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I drew my sword.
Gently generating mana, he mmed Kang Min-ho, who was running head-on.
Take it down.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a powerful blow.
It was intended to win the game at once, but this time, contrary to expectations, Kang Min-ho calmly received the attack.
From then on, I started to feel strange.
The fast running speed and casually blocking ones own attacks were evidence of exceeding the level of an E grade, but Ki Myung-jun could not ept the reality.
Kang Min-hos performance.
It was miserable.
I didnt like the fact that a person with such a track record would surpass the C grade.
Where do you stand?
sudden.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
He pushed Minho Kang.
Swinging his sword wide, he continued to strike Kang Min-ho down, lightly blocking Kang Min-hos counterattack, and rather attacking the opponents vital points.
Hunters belonging to the promotion test center. They were kind of mercenaries.
They received a sry while staying at the screening room for a certain period of time, and they considered the time at the screening room as closed-door training.
Think about it.
A ce where you can fight dozens of times a day.
Ki Myung-jun was a veteran.
Even if it was the same C grade, Kang Min-ho was helplessly pushed back by his skillful attack, which was one level above him.
pod.
Arm bounced off.
As soon as he tried to sh his chest, Kang Min-ho hurriedly left his seat, spinning his body.
strong.
Myungjun Ki.
It was definitely strong.
As he was in the position to judge C-grade, he had the power to take down and press the Hunters who had just passed the C-grade.
And the reason is unknown, but the situation is quite hostile to himself. Kang Min-ho watched Ki Myung-jun as he rushed forward.
It was an opponent he hadnt dared to challenge just a month ago, but now he didnt feel nervous at all.
It was a rtive phenomenon.
Kang Min-ho experienced Roman Dmitri and witnessed Roman Dmitri ughtering ants.
It was a new world.
From the moment I witnessed a world that I dared not touch, fear did not arise within the scope ofmon sense.
Definitely strong, but not an impossible opponent.
Why?
Augh came out.
this examination.
Even if youst for 3 minutes, you will pass.
Winning was not necessarily the goal, but Kang Min-ho wanted to bring results that would satisfy Roman Dmitri.
st furnace.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
Seeing Ki Myung-jun approaching right in front of him, he began to practice Sura swordsmanship in earnest.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A powerful shock urred.
When Ki Myung-jun was taken aback by his stronger power than expected, Kang Min-ho immediately pushed Ki Myung-jun by using the Sura sword technique.
The Sura sword method does not end with the effect of simply strengthening the aura.
In the swordsmanship itself, there was a form that pushed the opponent in any situation, and that form shined in Kang Min-hos sword.
this world.
People called Hunters clung to their skills.
It was not the kind of power that he understood and mastered himself, but he epted the power given by someone unknown to him.
It was the same with Ki Myung-jun. An existence that uses skills like a game and shows off its strength.
He couldnt help but be embarrassed by Kang Min-hos swordsmanship, which urately understands the form and pushes against it.
one point difference.
That made a huge difference.
Ki Myung-juns counterattack cut his skin, but Kang Min-ho pushed his opponent with conviction.
Dmitris technique taught by Roman Dmitri. Its a skill thats one level higher than what the sessors learn. I dont know how you know such a skill, but the difference between knowing the principle and not knowing it is huge.
Caang!
?!
Ki Myung-jun was pushed.
it was a gap
In terms of strength, it was clearly overpowered, but the exchange of attacks was not determined simply by strength.
I lost my bnce.
Kang Min-ho exploded mana at the sight of Ki Myung-jun staggering.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Cheak!
Ki Myung-jun screams.
He was unable to stop properly from the shock of his whole body being torn apart and fell to the ground.
Took.
Clink.
Ki Myung-juns sword fell to the floor.
Ki Myeong-jun also couldnt wake up with blood.
The results were clear.
A Kang Min-ho won.
Astonished examiner.
This was a shocking result that deviated frommon sense.
Chapter 489
Chapter 489 Changing Incheon (2)
Test results are open to everyone.
[Grade E Kang Min-ho seeded in being promoted to 2nd level to C grade]
This was the message that popped up on the screen in the waiting room.
Is that why?
Kang Min-ho, who came out after the exam, found people flocking to him like a herd of hyenas.
Kang Min-ho! If you have time, would you like to have a cup of tea with me?
I came from the Silence Guild. I want to officially recruit Kang Min-ho, so lets talk.
You are so wonderful. Its not even a D grade from E grade, its a C grade, so its a sess! Do you know that this is an unprecedented achievement in recent times? Our guild master also said that he would wee with open arms if he was a talented person like Minho Kang, so I will meet all the conditions that Minho Kang wants.
There was an uproar.
People who make recruitment offers.
They were a culture unique to the promotion test site.
Called Piki, they spent time in the waiting room, and whenever talented people like Kang Min-ho appeared, they rushed like crazy.
Kang Min-ho couldnt help but be embarrassed.
When he took the promotion test several years ago, no one paid any attention to him, but now, at first nce, there are more than a dozen.
In fact, it was a natural result.
ss E to C.
The C grade itself is also highly evaluated, but it was clear that there was a special reason if it was enough to be promoted to 2 tiers at once.
However, among the people who handed out business cards to Kang Min-ho, there was something that captured Kang Min-hos heart.
This is the Heavenly Sword Guild. I contacted youst time, but apart from Roman Dmitris choice, I want to serve Kang Min-ho as the heavenly sword. Of course, a high sry is guaranteed, and if you ept Cheon-Geoms offer, we will help you settle down in Seoul with your daughter. A cataclysm is about to strike. If you think about the future, take care of your familys safety in the realm of the heavenly sword.
heavenly sword.
Koreas threergest guilds.
It seems that they have investigated Kang Min-ho separately, and they have made a really tempting suggestion about the safety of their daughter.
It was really good conditions.
Settling down in Seoul with a high sry was something Kang Min-ho thought of as a dream when he was on the move as an E-rank hunter.
When I first met Roman Dmitri, I approached him with the goal of making my dreame true.
however.
It was different now.
Kang Min-ho, who faced a change through Roman Dmitri, knew that he could only be stronger if he stayed by his side.
life as a strongman. It was an area that had not been felt before.
However, in a situation where even the C-ss hunter was destroyed, Kang Min-ho became stronger and had another dream to protect his daughter.
Kang Min-ho said firmly.
Thanks for the offer, but I will decline all of them.
I turned my steps.
Regardless of whether people were anxiously calling him or not, Kang Min-ho headed to Incheon, where Roman Dmitri was.
* * *
That time.
Lee Tae-sung heard about Kang Min-ho.
To really seed in being promoted to 2nd dan?
It was a great achievement.
Especially the opponent of the promotion test.
Ki Myung-jun was famous for his bad temper.
As a C-ss fighter, he did whatever he felt like and often crippled challengers just because he didnt like it.
Besides, he is also a talented person. When he heard that Ki Myung-jun was chosen as Kang Min-hos opponent, he knew Min-ho Kangs promotion to 2nd dan would end in failure.
The result was the opposite.
It was shocking.
I heard that Ki Myung-jun copsed and was taken to the hospital, rather than simply holding out for 3 minutes.
What kind of magic did Roman Dmitri use?
a month ago.
And now.
Kang Min-ho haspletely changed.
As a result of Lee Tae-seongs separate investigation, Kang Min-ho a month ago was clearly at a level suitable for E grade, but he seeded in being promoted to C grade in that short time.
All I could think of was that Roman Dmitri had created a miracle.
With Kang Min-hos promotion to 2nd dan, we lost the justification for making excuses. If we fail, Kang Min-ho will also exclude us who failed to seed in his direct jurisdiction. That is absolutely uneptable. But just because Kang Min-ho seeded, can we seed too? Aside from the direct control, it would be impossible for even me to be promoted to ss A right away.
Grade A.
It was a tall wall.
After being promoted to ss B, she trained fiercely with the goal of bing ss A, but she realized that she was stillcking.
Starting from grade A, it was really special.
They were monsters to the point of being called a one-man army alone, and countries around the world considered them as the standard for evaluating national power from Grade A or higher.
How many A grades are there?
How many S ranks do you have?
From the moment you go up to grade A, I can assure you that apletely different world will unfold from when you were in grade B.
driving me crazy.
It was stifling.
I didnt want to leave the direct control unit.
I wanted to remain as Kim Jun-hyeoks person until the end, but Roman Dmitri presented an unconventional standard that the existing Incheon could not handle.
Will he be weeded out like this or will he somehow cross the wall regardless of means and methods?
crossroads of choice.
gritted it
There was no way to fix it myself.
Then, in order to solve this problem, it was necessary to find out the basis that made the impossible a reality.
Lets go find Roman Dmitri.
That is.
It was the only way.
* * *
Lee Tae-seongs n ran into difficulties from the start.
Minho Kang said.
Roman Dmitri has entered the forge.
A forge?
yes. You said you n to make the weapon yourself and that it will take about a month.
It was an absurd answer.
Crafting weapons!
after the catastrophe.
The value of modern firearms has declined.
It is not that it does not work against monsters, but the outer skin of monsters showed a strong appearance against modern firearms.
So people started using outdated weapons.
Weapons containing mana using skills split the outer skin of monsters at once, and from then on, the existing systems changed drastically.
Now, 20 years have passed.
Hunters had two ways to obtain weapons.
Stealing the weapons used by monsters in the hunting ground, or making new weapons using monsters by-products and mana stones.
Weapons suitable for the skill could only be obtained in two ways.
Thanks to this, weapon production has developed.
The value of upational groups such as cksmith and researcher rose rapidly, and people gave the same grade to weapons ording to the effect of amplifying the power of skills.
from S to F. The kendo used by Lee Tae-seong was B grade.
It is an item of enormous value that requires spitting out billions of dors to get it on the market right away, but in the process of dealing with Roman Dmitri, it was broken so easily that it was futile.
Confusion arose in my mind.
It was uneptable tomon sense that Roman Dmitri made weapons.
Are you sure? As you know, crafting weapons is not something everyone can do. People who possessed excellent crafting skills even before the apocalypse have to hone their skills for a new world for decades to create weapons that are barely B-grade or better. So, starting from A grade, an astronomical amount is set, so how on earth is Roman Dmitri going to make a weapon?
Roman Dmitrys strength?
Admitted.
If he has a special past like a sessor or a chosen one, his strength is unreasonable, but understandable.
However, the realm of production is different.
It takes ages to melt away, and it was impossible for Roman Dmitri, seemingly only in his 20s, to cross the artisanal realm.
As Kang Min-ho, Lee Tae-sungs question could not bepletely resolved.
He, too, only heard that it was from Roman Dmitri, but did not know the exact story behind it.
Yeah, I dont know either. One thing is for sure, if you want to see Roman Dmitri,e back in a month.
one month.
It was the deadline set by Roman Dmitry.
If you go there and seek the answer, the members of your direct control who have not been promoted will be cut off with a single knife.
There was no expectation of mercy.
If you look at the same steps as the Red Moon incident, Roman Dmitri was not a person who allowed room for his words.
dire situation.
Lee Tae-sung couldnt move.
After pondering for a while, he saw Kang Min-ho in his eyes.
How could he seed in being promoted to 2nd level?
Come to think of it.
The answer was right in front of my eyes.
Even if it is not Roman Dmitry, the person concerned will surely know the answer.
Lee Tae-seong said.
I know this is a really rude request, but could you exin to me why you were able to seed in being promoted to 2nd tier?
an earnest voice.
Lee Tae-seong looked at Kang Min-ho with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw.
* * *
Lee Tae-sungs remarks.
Kang Min-ho was surprised.
I didnt know Lee Tae-seong would give up his pride, but that didnt mean he didnt anticipate the current situation.
Roman Dmitry before entering the forge.
Kang Min-ho said this.
If Lee Tae-seong seeks help from you, use your will to make the right decision. If you think of Lee Tae-seong as a colleague to entrust your back to, tell me everything, and if not, draw the line with a single knife.
Roman Dmitry.
I expected Lee Tae-sungs actions.
And left the choice.
Kang Min-ho looked at Lee Tae-seong and fell into trouble.
I guess it means to tell me the Sura sword method and the Sura simbeop ording to my judgment. Lee Tae-seong and his subordinates. Are they worth it?
They are better people than themselves.
What Kang Min-ho thought was important was whether he was a useful person to Roman Dmitri, apart from his strength.
I cant think of Lee Tae-seong as Roman Dmitris person. He is a blind follower of Incheon Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok, and that would fundamentally make a difference to me. But if you ask him if he is unreliable, the answer is no. He is the one who swore allegiance to Kim Jun-hyeok even when he was making realistically attractive proposals in Seoul. The meaning of being Kim Jun-hyeoks person is that if Kim Jun-hyeok follows Roman Dmitri, he will also remain a strong ally.
the future ahead.
Incheon needed talented people like the direct control unit.
was no different from myself.
Seeing him abandoning his pride for a firm purpose, Kang Min-ho was able not to worry for a long time.
All right. I will exin why I was able to seed in the 2nd level promotion. No, I will teach you.
That time when people leave Incheon one by one.
The winds of change were blowing in Incheon.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Mun Tae-joon, a central government investigator, showed a look of anger at what was happening in Incheon.
Quaang!
What the hell are those chongsan bastards doing? With a guild led by a C-ss, what do you believe and remain in Incheon?
sorry.
Subha lowered her head.
As Moon Tae-Jun openly attacked the Incheon government, Moon Tae-Jun naturally assumed that within a few days all the guilds in Incheon would leave for other regions.
But what is this? The guild called Cheongsan expressed its position that it would remain in Incheon.
Of course, the purpose of weakening Incheons power by leaving Incheon was sessful, but I didnt like the fact that exceptions such as liquidation existed.
furthermore.
To make matters worse, I heard some very disturbing news.
What else is Minho Kang? I thought he was nothing, but how did he seed in being promoted to 2nd dan?
Even at the promotion test site, it is a position that I do not know the reason. When I checked the data several years ago, Kang Min-ho apparently barely passed the E-level exam, but this time he actually defeated Ki Myung-jun, a C-rank hunter.
A sick bastard. To be defeated by a hunter from Incheon?
from one to ten.
I didnt like everything.
I hoped that the liquidation would not create an opportunity for Incheon to rebound due to a hunter named Kang Min-ho.
Taejun Moon said.
It cant be just a warning. Pressure Incheon economically and militarily. On the day a cataclysmes, Incheon will also perish, so make the whole of Korea stay away from Incheon. Do you understand?
All right.
By the way, where is Roman Dmitri now?
After meeting in Incheon.
Roman Dmitry became the target of vignce.
Ive been watching his movements, but Roman Dmitry hasnt moved a single step in thest few days.
Based on my research, it appears to be staying at the forge, but Im not sure why.
smithy?
As Moon Tae-joon, he could not know.
smithy.
whats going on there.
The possibility of Roman Dmitri forging weapons had never urred to him.
What the hell are you doing there?
Even then.
Moon Tae-joon took Roman Dmitris steps and the changes in Incheon insignificantly.
Chapter 490
Chapter 490 Changing Incheon (3)
A new world.
There is an element that Roman Dmitri noticed while studying a new culture.
It was just an item.
Even when the first catastrophe urred, people with modern firearms faced considerable difficulties inbat.
Over time, people recognized the existence of the item.
The item that received mana and increased the power of the skill was a weapon that could protect mankind from the threat of monsters.
A month to prepare the ant nest.
While learning thenguage and epting the culture, Roman Dmitry fell in love with information rted to this item.
The system of items is not special. People who are familiar with the game system only named the item, but in fact, the item is just an early version of the mana weapons experienced in the previous life. As the aura developed, it was like making a weapon that epts mana well. This world is just now recognizing the existence of mana and creating a weapon suitable for it.
for that reason.
The production method was quite crude.
The time they created the item was only 20 years, so it was quite differentpared to Dmitris technology that had been built up over many years.
Rather, Dmitri overpowered the technological power of this world.
If you consider the development time of culture, its a very natural result. And in the first ce, the people of this world do not understand the principles of mana properly. Even if theycked in their previous lives, if they recognized mana and created a new branch called magic, they would only receive power through the link called system. Its built a sandcastle that wont be strange if it copses at any time as it has grown stronger quickly in 20 years.
whether magic
People from previous lives created their own territory.
Roman Dmitri built an overwhelming area in theirmon sense, so the more he studied the new world, the more he felt crude.
Thats why I was sure of Kang Min-hos promotion. Kang Min-ho, who learned Surah simbeop and Surah swordsmanship against people who dont even know the principle of power, will show off his considerable strength.
Pk.
passed the material.
I checked the information of the item.
Grades S to F.
In particr, Roman Dmitri came to a conclusion by checking the A-grade or higher items that were sold for astronomical amounts.
I dont need the weapon they call a great sword. I cant fully demonstrate my power with weapons like that, and I need to make my own weapons for the things I want to do in the future. The time is after the subjugation of the ant nest. After solving all the problems at hand, we will create a new weapon suitable for this world.
It was part of the n from the beginning.
like that.
Roman Dmitry ordered Kim Jun-hyeok to prepare the forge.
* * *
Joonhyuk Kim said.
In fact, even a year ago, this forge was used by the best artisans in Incheon. As he moved to Seoul, the room was left vacant, but the equipment here is of the highest quality.
inside the forge.
I was used to it.
Seeing Roman Dmitri meticulously examining the tools, Kim Jun-hyeok couldnt help but feel strange.
What are you thinking?
area of production.
Its not something Roman Dmitri can overlook.
In order to make an item that is recognized by people, it takes at least 10 years of training, but it was unthinkable that a strong person like Roman Dmitri had excellent manufacturing skills.
It was prejudice. Like Lee Tae-seong, people living in the realm ofmon sense could not infer nonsensical conclusions.
said Roman Dmitry.
One month ahead. Never seek me unless it is a catastrophe or a threat to the safety of Incheon.
All right.
Sigh.
thud.
The door is closed.
Roman Dmitry prepared the work after a long time.
The furnace caught fire and the smithy was quickly bathed in heat.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The spirit that contained my soul was lost in the process of moving from dimension to dimension. If I put in the same amount of effort and effort as I did back then, Ill be able to create a weaponparable to Spirit. But not now. If Spirit is a masterpiece created bybining all the factors I experienced at the time, the situation at the time and the emotions at the time, I dont have that kind of spark in me now.
level of spirit.
I couldnt be satisfied with that alone.
If he put that much effort into it, Roman Dmitri surely wanted to make a weapon that was more than a spirit.
It was still premature.
I set a new goal for the future at a goal that is currently impossible.
I will experience many things while living in a new world. The myriad factors that pile up like that willter be the embers that create weapons beyond spirit. thatster. For now, I will be making a sword that I will use for the time being. A sword that far exceeds the standards of this world and can withstand even if I express my full strength.
Caang!
Caan-!
He started banging on the steel.
Heat enveloped Roman Dmitri, revealing his craftsmanship in the roaring mes.
Also, I will make as many weapons as possible in one month. I cannot see my people using such crude weapons in the cataclysm that is about to strike. At least the weapon should not be a factor holding back ankles.
As a Heavenly Demon, make a sword.
Lived with Dmitris artisans.
Roman Dmitry now has the audacity of artisans who frown at the sight of horrifying weapons.
It was confidence.
It was pride.
And as he entered a new realm, Roman Dmitris production skills improved much more than in his previous life.
Fire.
Roaring.
Fire Gods Art.
The mes camepletely under control.
Proper heat was applied ording to Roman Dmitris will as he wandered through the cksmiths smithy, and the steel heated up red with his crafting skills that reached the pinnacle.
Lee Tae-seong and Kim Jun-hyeok. Roman Dmitry did not know the truth.
what kind of person he is
how many people he has.
The force that might have been an S-ss in an unconventional move was just peeling a skin from the onion-like aspect.
Caan-!
hit hard
one month ahead.
Roman Dmitry was immersed in a hot fire.
* * *
One month.
It was not a short time.
The United States warned that a sixth major catastrophe was imminent due to repeated signs, and in fact, intelligence agencies of each country presented data agreeing with the United States.
the economy shrank The troops were rearranged and supplies were piled up, and countries around the world confirmed their alliances and prepared for emergencies.
In the meantime.
Korea was marginalized.
Although it had amicable rtions with the United States, South Korea was receiving aid unterally, so the safety of the United States and other countries was the top priority.
It was a fun picture. In a smallnd mass called Korea, the safety of Seoul is the top priority, and in the world as a whole, Korea has fallen into a provincial situation.
Is that why?
South Korean President Kim Jung-tae made this statement publicly.
Korea needs talented people to protect the country. If you are recognized for your skills at the promotion test site, the government of the Republic of Korea promises to treat you appropriately. We will never take lightly the will of talented people to work for the country. For the future of Korea, for our people. Everyone, please lend your strength.
When disaster strikes right around the corner.
It was something that was repeated every time.
The presidents remarks temporarily increased the number of applicants for promotion, and today, as soon as the morning was bright, people flocked to the test site.
They were not driven simply by patriotism.
For some, the presidents remarks may have struck a chord with them, but they targeted a special period called catastrophic special.
this period.
The value of Hunters has risen sharply.
As other countries are actively promoting naturalization, the catastrophic special period was a period in which one could sell oneself at a high price.
So there were some Hunters who deliberately waited for the 6th cataclysm.
Applicants keep pouring in.
The staff at the promotion center, who epted people in turn, looked surprised when he received dozens of applications.
Are these people applying all at once?
youre right.
one group.
Their collective support was often there.
However, there has never been a case where the level of hope was as high as it is now.
What is this?
[12 people hoping for DC rating]
[18 people hoping for CB rating]
[1 hoping for BA rating]
A total of 31 people.
The upper level told me to hold on to it somehow, even if it was only C grade or higher, but all those who wanted to be promoted applied for C grade or higher.
What if everyone seeds in promotion? In short, it was an extraordinary event.
Apart from the C grade, the news that as many as 18 B grade members were born at the same time would shock Seoul.
and.
There is also an A grade. There was an evaluation that it was the worst time in the history of Korea because not a single new A-ss was born in the past month. This is a great scoop. But, of course, it belongs to the Incheon government. The upper level told me to induce the Incheon government to drop out, but it would be a huge loss to drop these talented people at a time like this.
It was a dilemma.
Incheon government.
Over the course of a month, the pressure on them intensified.
It was to the point of being called a loner in the domestic situation, but the fact that he belonged to Incheon caught my eye.
perhaps.
They may have applied for the promotion test as ast resort.
The odds of sess are slim, but to prove the existence of Incheon.
said the staff.
For now, I will handle it like this. However, in the case of an A-grade promotion, it is difficult to conduct the test today because you have to coordinate the schedule of the person in charge of the test. So, once you go back today, I will inform you of the exam schedule as soon as possible.
* * *
Support for promotion of subordinates.
It was immediately known to Moon Tae-joon.
The employee said he had to leave Incheon and appease them, but Moon Tae-joon had apletely different idea.
You are outraged. Stupid bastards.
In a situation where Incheon was tightly pressed, the existence of the direct control group secretly fostered by Kim Jun-hyeok had already been identified.
Most of them were those who swore allegiance to Kim Jun-hyeok through a rtionship from 6 years ago.
Even at that time, he wasnt a very talented person, but after working hard, he confirmed that Lee Tae-seong, the directmander, was promoted to B grade.
Right.
It was there.
No matter how much research they did, they werent special except Lee Tae-sung.
He must be a strong enough person in the provinces. However, the situation in Incheon, which is cornered, cannot be overturned by the stubborn guys who are not even B grade. This is just a bluff. If even one or two people seed in being promoted, the performance asks Incheon to look at it in preparation for a catastrophe. With the skills of my direct jurisdiction that Ive figured out, Im sure I wont be able to seed in the promotion any further. Lee Tae-sungs promotion to A-ss is absolutely ridiculous.
It was an informed decision.
It was funny.
Seeing him struggling to survive somehow, he seemed to be able to quickly create the situation he wanted.
Incheon.
You will have to keep your head down.
Their rebellion was nothing more than an ideal ignoring reality.
Its all because Roman Dmitri trusted that swindler. For the past month, Roman Dmitry hasnt moved at all. If you were an S-ranked person, you would have tried to attract people by somehow highlighting your position at a time like now when you are preparing for a cataclysm. But being still means the obvious fact. That skill is a lie. It may be A-ss, but it is not strong enough to ovee the pressure of the central government.
It was like that.
How could someone like that dare to speak ill of himself?
Even if Incheon was left as it was, it would destroy itself, but Moon Tae-joon made sure to trample on Incheon as an example.
ordered the subordinate.
Assign all applicants to the Incheon government to those with the highest level of ability. And .
His eyes changed sharply.
The fact that Incheon appeared at the promotion test site supervised by the central government was a handshake that would push them off the edge of a cliff rather than solve their crisis.
Kill them all under the pretext of testing.
The annihtion of the direct control.
Anticipation was inted.
When such a disastrous ending is revealed, Moon Tae-joon will visit Incheon and face their desperate reality.
thats true
It will be a fun day.
Chapter 491
Chapter 491 Changing Incheon (4)
The neutrality of the promotion test site is guaranteed.
Even though it belongs to the central government, it does not allow outside intervention as it is a group that manages ratings that are used around the world.
Its all in the realm ofmon sense. When Moon Tae-joons order was given, the promotion test center assigned opponents under his direct jurisdiction at a level that did not cause problems.
Seungcheol Go.
That was the case too.
Known for his skills in ss B, he dealt with Park Chul-min, a member of the direct control unit.
I told you to kill them for sure.
Opponent is grade C.
To be honest, I was satisfied.
On this floor, Park Cheol-min is considered a good enough person, but the standard for evaluating strength has always been rtive.
A C-rank Hunter against yourself? Its an opponent that can be finished in 10 seconds with stupid words.
If you had prepared for the B grade screening, you would have confidence in yourself, but it was clear that the area of that confidence would also barely cross the threshold of B grade.
I will prepare.
got on stage
There was no guilt.
Since the central government ordered it, as a person living in Korea, I could not go against the trend.
Lets y with him moderately so that there wont be any problemster, then kill him.
Pk.
start.
signal dropped.
Ko Seung-chul rushed right in.
At first, he did not show his full strength and tried to create a fierce picture while epting Park Chul-mins attacks in moderation.
That way, even if a problem was raised, there was something to be said for it.
The excuse that the opponent was so intense that he had no choice but to murder by mistake while fighting against him.
however.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
what?!
Ko Seung-cheol widened his eyes.
I tried to attack with the thought of epting it in moderation, but the counterattack that came back was suffocating.
Each of Park Chul-mins attacks pierced sharply.
It took less than 10 seconds for hiscent mindset to be tense, and at some point Ko Seung-cheol had to do everything in his power to block the attack.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The attack passed by.
I was out of breath.
Even when he poured high-level skills, Park Cheol-min did not waver, and even though he did not seem to be using any special skills, Park Chul-mins attack came in threateningly.
Ko Seung-cheol did not know the truth. Sura Sword and Sura Simbeop are different forms from skills.
It was a method of controlling all of the series of attacks on the opponent, and when they pushed him like that, Ko Seung-cheol, who was ustomed to fighting in the form of exchanging skills, had no choice but to be pushed back.
fierce battle.
Ko Seung-chul, who fought with all his might, lost his sword as his arm bounced.
chuck.
Looks like its over.
A sword pointed at his neck.
Go Seung-chul had no choice but to admit the reality at Park Chul-mins calm expression.
I concede defeat.
Only then did I know
direct jurisdiction.
Their promotion support wasnt out of the blue.
* * *
The same phenomenon as Park Chul-min happened simultaneously.
Exam waiting room.
People seemed to be agitated by the letters floating on the huge screen.
[Grade C, Cheol-min Park seeded in being promoted to Grade B]
[Grade D, Ko Yo-hwan seeded in being promoted to Grade C]
[Grade C, Chan-ki Min seeded in being promoted to Grade B]
.
.
.
The news of the sess of the promotion poured in.
It was unusual.
Usually, the promotion screening is a difficult gateway to the extent that only 2-3 people seed when 10 people try.
However, when the news of the simultaneous sess was delivered, the people in the waiting room started to get upset.
buzz buzz.
This crazy.
Were the hunters from the Incheon government this strong?
Not a single one of them will fail?
Just now.
Rumors spread about the actions of the unit under direct control.
As the Incheon government moved in earnest, people showed interest in what results the hunters in Incheon, who were treated as loners in Korea, would receive.
For that reason, everyone was staring at the screen.
ording tomon sense, I expected most of them to drop out, but the information that popped up on the screen contradictedmon sense.
session of sesses.
It was shocking.
In particr, those who knew the internal affairs well knew what that meant at once.
Are things going well? you know Those who are stamped by the central government are unfairly assigned to the level of ability when taking the promotion test. Investigator Moon Tae-joon, who had a bad temper, would have given special instructions, but now the Incheon government is oveing such a handicap and passing them all.
Then it means that you are more than just a sessful promotion.
yes. Besides, there are a whopping 30 people.
conversation between the two.
He pricked up peoples ears.
Incheon was turning the tide.
Incheon, which was expected to copse, responded head-on to the central government with an unconventional move.
then.
Peoples attention was focused on one ce.
What if even Lee Tae-seong seeds?
could be asserted
Grade A.
Its meaning is special.
A man who got peoples attention spoke as if everyone was listening.
The situation in Incheon will change. Following Roman Dmitri, the new A-ranked person must mean that they have the strongest power among local governments.
* * *
That time.
Lee Tae-seong was conducting a promotion test.
The first time he heard the opponents name, he realized what kind of trick Moon Tae-joon was ying.
Jo Min-woo, an A-rank hunter. To think that a master so-called Chang-gwi () barely showed up to watch the A-level screening.
Jo Min-woo was a famous talent.
A whopping 10 years ago.
In the 4th cataclysm, he showed off his spirited spearmanship, and a few yearster he was promoted to ss A and was nicknamed the Spearman.
He was an unsuitable person for such a promotion screening position.
Usually, people at the lower level are in charge of the promotion evaluation, but Jo Min-woo was a high-ranking person that Lee Tae-seong could not handle.
if it was a month ago.
I wouldnt even dare to fight.
However, now that he faced Jo Min-woo, Lee Tae-seong showed apletely different appearance than everyone expected.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Keugh.
Jo Min-woo was pushed all the way.
The moment he looked ahead with a frown, Lee Tae-seong came in front of him and savagely attacked him.
Caang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The attacks continued uninterruptedly.
Lee Tae-seong, who uses twin swords, pushed the attacks to interlock with each other, and even if one was blocked, the other attacked, and Jo Min-woo felt his head spin.
Jo Min-woos expression stained with embarrassment. Lee Tae-seong shuddered at the fact that he was pushing an A-ss hunter like this.
Roman Dmitry. He is a different dimension. Only that can exin the rapid growth of the direct jurisdiction.
Kang Min-hos teachings were shocking.
The Surah Sword and Surah Simbeop, which Roman Dmitri said was given without any cost, were tremendous skills thatpletely shook Lee Tae-seongs foundation. Lee Tae-seong learned Sura simbeop and controlled mana in just a few hours. When I manifested it as an aura and performed a sura swordsmanship rather than a skill, I was convinced that I could be stronger with the explosive power from the twin swords.
from then.
Blindly believed Roman Dmitry.
At first, there were doubts about his existence, but he was too special to target Incheon.
It was fortunate.
That such an existence liked Incheon.
The fact that Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri.
I was immersed in training.
Lee Tae-seong and all members of the direct control team were convinced that they could be stronger, and for a month, except for sleeping time, they did not take a single step out of the training ground.
The current force was the price.
No matter how hard you try, it is impossible to be as strong as this, but Roman Dmitris teachings have broken down the realm of the impossible.
pod.
Blood spattered.
The scar on Jo Min-woos face distorted his expression.
This bastard.
I tried my best to be patient.
The superiors told him to kill him by pretending to be a mistake as much as possible, but Lee Tae-seong was not a person who could be dealt with halfway.
Jo Min-woos expression changed.
It will be different from now on.
I promise. You will not die gracefully.
Return ().
He manifested the skill that made him an A-ss.
* * *
Sure.
Papapat.
has disappeared.
Jo Min-woo suddenly dug into Lee Tae-sungs blind spot, and before he could react, he extended his spear like lightning.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge shock.
Lee Tae-seong blocked the attack with a narrow gap, but Jo Min-woo continued to use the return and dug into Lee Tae-sungs blind spots.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Window Jo Min-woo.
Starting with A-rank hunters, each has its own weapon.
Their reputation was not in vain, and they were able to secure the A-ss qualification because they had skills that were recognized by everyone.
The area of A grade had such a meaning.
Monsters to the extent that each individual is called a one-man army. No matter how much Lee Tae-sung has developed, Jo Min-woo was an A-grade existence several years ago.
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
It pushed Lee Tae-seong.
He did not hide his intent to kill.
Excluding the main purpose of testing, Jo Min-woo openly revealed his intention to kill Lee Tae-seong.
pod.
Keugh.
The forearm was cut.
Lee Tae-sungs whole body was stained with blood from Cho Min-woos continuous attacks, and even Lee Tae-seong, who had trained in Sura swordsmanship and Sura simbeop, could notpletely block Jo Min-woos attacks.
Fighting is not determined by numbers.
No matter how much skill he learned, he couldnt shorten the gap with Jo Min-woo, an A-rank hunter, all at once.
Damn it.
Lee Tae-sungs stomach burned.
If you lose like this.
The direct control will be disintegrated.
that couldnt be allowed.
In this chaotic world, in order for Kim Jun-hyeok to achieve what he wanted, the existence of a direct control unit was absolutely necessary.
Quaang.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The attack rolled in.
Jo Min-woos spear took over all directions.
fast.
gritted it
As long as the opponent openly revealed their intent to kill, he knew that he could never win without risking his own life.
I see the game in one stroke.
an imminent situation.
Lee Tae-sungs eyes calmed down.
Some called Lee Tae-seong a genius.
Neither the sessors nor the chosen ones had a special background, but they secured a B grade on their own.
then.
What will happen if he learns the Sura simbeop and the Sura swordsmanship?
It is a skill that made even the average Kang Min-ho a C-grade.
Lee Tae-seong practiced not just simple training for a month, but also melting new skills into his skills.
picked up two swords.
waited for the time
When the opponent approached, Lee Tae-seong momentarily dug into the space and drew both swords at the same time.
Sura Swordsmanship (΄).
sh.
space is divided
Jo Min-woos expression filled with murderous intent was stained with shock.
Pooh.
Blood gushing out like a fountain.
Jo Min-woos head flew off.
* * *
Squeak.
The door to the forge opened.
Smoke billowed from inside, and Roman Dmitri breathed in the air with his upper body exposed.
You worked hard.
It was Kim Jun-hyeok.
He was surprised to see Roman Dmitris torso.
The upper body, reddened by the hard work, was made of dense and dense muscles that made it impossible to believe that it was a human body.
Roman Dmitry asked calmly while putting on the outerwear Kim Jun-hyeok handed over.
Has anything happened in the meantime?
We have a problem.
Just now.
A piece of news hit the Incheon government.
Kim Jun-hyeok went to the forge first because it was the time Roman Dmitry had predicted while summoning troops right away.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
In order to fulfill the promise I made with Roman Dmitri, 30 members of my direct control, including Captain Lee Tae-seong, applied for the promotion test. However, it seems that investigator Moon Tae-joon yed a trick. As you know, the death of an A-rank hunter is an issue that cannot be overlooked. Currently, all promotion tests have been suspended, and Lee Tae-seong is being taken away under the control of the central government on the charge of intentionally killing him.
Jo Min-woos death.
It must have been unexpected for Moon Tae-joon.
Losing Jo Min-woo was a huge loss, so they had to pay the price.
So I dragged Lee Tae-seong with me.
Even if he didnt, I couldnt leave him alone because he belonged to the Incheon government, which rebelled against the central government.
Roman Dmitri, however, reacted indifferently.
Does this mean that all my subordinates have passed my test?
Thats right.
Guide me to Seoul.
walked first.
Kim Jun-hyeok, unable to hide his bewilderment, heard the ensuing voice.
Your directmand is now my person. From now on, it is my turn to fulfill my promise to them.
Moment.
I got goosebumps.
I dont know why, but his calm voice made the problem seem non-issue.
Junhyeok Kim followed and shouted.
Okay. Let me guide you.
will head to Seoul.
The ce called the capital to the people of Korea is the ce known as the enemy camp to the people of Incheon.
I wasnt so afraid now.
Chapter 492
Chapter 492 Changing Incheon (5)
Moon Tae-joon doubted his ears.
Common sense could not ept the subordinates report.
Cho Min-woo lost? Didnt he die?
yes. During the promotion review with Lee Tae-seong, Cho Min-woo died, and all 31 personnel currently known as Incheons direct jurisdiction passed the promotion test. How do we handle this? Although they have been detained from returning to Incheon, there is no justification for punishing them just because they are in Incheon.
This crazy.
I felt dizzy.
Thirty-one passed.
That alone is shocking, but the problem is that Cho Min-woo, a valuable talent in the central government, has died.
Jo Min-woo is the person of Geumcheon-gu Congressman Jo Dal-soo. I borrowed a lot of strength to handle this matter, but if you inform me that Minwoo Jo is dead, there will be an uproar. damn it How is this possible? ording to the intelligence department, it is impossible for Lee Tae-seong to defeat Jo Min-woo, but everyone in his direct jurisdiction, including him, passes the promotion test. Changes are happening in Incheon that I dont know about.
My mouth was dry.
It is said that the central governments inspectors wield great power over the provinces, but district councilors such as the provincial procurement had a different story.
Even though they are members of the district, it does not mean that the council including the number of procurements is constituted in Geumcheon-gu.
This also originated from the deformed structure of the Republic of Korea, and the district councilor took charge of a district as an existence that obeyed only the orders of the President of the Republic of Korea.
st furnace.
Jo Dal-soo was the king of Geumcheon-gu.
Moon Tae-joon put him in the background, but this time, Jo Min-woo, whom he cherished, died.
Congressman Jo Dal-soo will never let this go unnoticed. The problem is that I pushed ahead with this project, so if I continue like this, I could take all the responsibility.
It was a simple matter.
In a situation where less than 30 A-ss hunters died in Korea, and a precious talent directly rted to the power of Congressman Cho Dal-soo died, a scapegoat was needed to pay the price.
Even an investigator like himself couldnt avoid it.
With the death of Jo Min-woo, the power of the gold heavenly sphere would weaken, so it was clear that even anger would be relieved.
It was stifling.
There was no way to solve the problem in any way.
If so, it was necessary for Moon Tae-jun to turn the procurators anger in a different direction as much as possible.
Taejun Moon said.
Lee Tae-seong. Arrest him immediately for willful murder.
* * *
Lee Tae-seong has been moved to another location.
It was a space used as a warehouse at the promotion test site, but it was turned into a temporary interrogation room.
It was a grim atmosphere.
While the capitals guardians were guarding it, Moon Tae-joon entered the interrogation room and met Lee Tae-seong.
click.
Lee Tae-seong. Keep in mind that from now on all our conversations will be recorded. Ask directly. Why in the world did you intentionally kill Minwoo Cho, the promotion examiner?
There was no intention to kill on purpose. I just stood up against him because the opponent was spraying water.
I guess so. I should say so.
Moon Tae-joon was nervous.
Lee Tae-seong will be innocent.
Moon Tae-joon knew the truth because he was the one who gave the order to Jo Min-woo, but from now on, the truth didnt matter at all.
Lee Tae-seong was used as a scapegoat.
As a being who will bear his sins and by dealing with him as an A-ss strongman, he will be able to weaken the power of the Incheon government.
One move, two gains.
He turned the crisis into an opportunity.
Taejun Moon said.
The examiner who was watching the situation at the time said. Their fight was in the realm of a test, but you suddenly used a heinous move to blow off Jo Min-woos head. Taeseong Lee. thats why youre here In the original promotion review, the atmosphere can get rough when fighting, but no one uses brutal moves enough to blow off the opponents head. We think that we killed it intentionally, and the problem is that the person you killed was Jo Min-woo, an A-ss hunter. He is a valuable talent indispensable to Korea.
I request a formal trial. My actions were in clear self-defence.
Justifiably. If you belonged to the central government, your excuse would have been eptable.
opponents weakness.
belonged to him
The fact that he belonged to the Incheon government gave strength to Moon Tae-joons words.
The Incheon government hasmitted treason against the central government. You said you would walk your own path, but thats a problem that simply cannot be epted as a separate realm. Why? There is no ce like Incheon anywhere in Korea. Incheon was the only one who protested against the central governments order, so I think this case may be an extension of the protest. A heinous incident in which you, who were against the central government, deliberately killed valuable talent in the central government.
What is that!
Then confess. that it is true If you tell the truth, Ill give you a decent life in prison. But if you continue to deny the truth, you will be banished to the northern regions.
North.
Thend once upied by North Korea was devastated during the first cataclysm.
Thend where people can no longer live was infested with only monsters, and whenever a catastrophe broke out, South Korea formed a defensive wall around Cheorwon because of the monsters that came in from the north.
Exile there means to die painfully.
Looking at Moon Tae-joons eyes, which were glistening with intent to kill, Lee Tae-seong knew that the truth didnt work.
The opponent has already decided the correct answer.
Lee Tae-seong swallowed his words and remained silent as he tried to somehow get the answer he wanted.
If it is said that Incheon is doing it, Moon Tae-jun will try to wipe out the Incheon government by putting forward the central government.
that couldnt be allowed.
rather.
will die
In Incheon, a new hope called Roman Dmitri appeared, and Kim Jun-hyeok was finally realizing his dream of making a strong Incheon.
I didnt want to ruin that dream.
He wanted to watch Incheon change with him, but he did not want the whole of Incheon to bear the consequences of his actions.
I felt resentment towards myself.
if you were stronger
A situation like this could have been avoided if he had been able to defeat Jo Min-woo without killing him.
.
continued silence.
Lee Tae-seongs will was delivered.
It wasnt bad either.
Moon Tae-joon was about to kill Lee Tae-seong to finish this task, but suddenly a guardian sent a signal from outside.
Sigh.
What is going on?
Roman Dmitri came from Incheon to meet with Inspector Moon Tae-joon.
Roman Dmitry?
It was an unexpected name.
He who had disappeared for a month ago suddenly appeared in Seoul.
Moon Tae-joonughed.
Its fun. Guide me right now. I need to check the liars face, Roman Dmitry.
* * *
It was a familiar sight.
Moon Tae-jun and Roman Dmitri Kim Jun-hyeok.
As they sat facing each other, Moon Tae-joon smiled viciously.
Where have you been? Well, that has nothing to do with this case, so I wont bother answering. However, Lee Tae-sung, who belongs to the Incheon government, intentionally killed Cho Min-woo, an A-ss hunter who is a valuable talent in Korea, is a serious crime that cannot be resolved with any excuse.
Sigh.
legs crossed
This is Seoul.
The fact that it is the central governments main room gave Moon Tae-jun unlimited power.
however.
Youre talking nonsense.
what?
Roman Dmitry reacted coldly.
Unable to ept it in his head, Moon Tae-joon twisted his expression and tried to shoot the opponent.
Previously.
Roman Dmitry spoke first.
Inspector Moon Tae-joon. Why do you think I was polite in my rtionship with you when your hostility toward Incheon is obvious? Because of the power you have? Because of the existence of a central government? no. Because many lives depend on our conversations. The words and actions of those who carry the power carry a corresponding responsibility.
What are you talking about?
Speaking carefully. Because your words could kill all your people.
gave me attention
Even without being called, Kim Jun-hyeok knew that it was his turn to step out.
All hunters in the direct control units wear body cameras. The video taken with it is sent to me immediately, and thanks to that, I was able to check the situation at the time without sharing the video at the promotion test site. This is the material. If you check the video, you can see that Jo Min-woo had already explicitly revealed his intention to kill Lee Tae-sung before he murdered Jo Min-woo. Ill ask Investigator Moon Tae-joon. Whose intention is it? Is it right for Lee Tae-seong to ept death meekly against the person who rushes to kill him first?
Shuk.
passed the material.
Moon Tae-joons eyes shook.
The false usation begins with excluding the evidence of the other party, but I did not expect to secure such evidence.
Everything was unexpected.
Roman Dmitrys attitude.
Evidence of Kim Jun-hyeok.
At that time, I heard Roman Dmitris cold voice.
The information that Incheon has grasped is clear. The central government has openly kept the Incheon government in check, and during the test, it showed the intention to kill Lee Tae-seong, a valuable talent in Incheon. And when that failed, he passed the me on Lee Tae-seong this time. Investigator Moon Tae-joon. From now on, I would like to ept the actions of the central government as a deration of war against Incheon. What do you think about this?
* * *
I was out of breath.
It was embarrassing.
The words spoken by Roman Dmitri were an area not allowed to the weak like the Incheon government.
Its clear that the Incheon guys are crazy. Otherwise, how dare you dere war against the central government!
deration of war.
I got goosebumps.
In fact, I thought that if I threatened moderately, the opponent would back down.
It wasmon sense in the past, but the situation did not go the way he wanted from beginning to end.
Anger was brewing.
This wasnt something that could just be overlooked.
At the sharp eyes looking at him, Moon Tae-joon expressed his explosive anger.
Quaang!
What are we going to do now?!
He raised his voice.
There was no reason to be afraid of the opponents threats.
In a small piece ofnd called the Republic of Korea, the central government boasted unmatched power.
Incheon?
Such things can be swept away in a day.
These crazy bastards. Also my prediction was correct. You intended tomit treason against the central government from the beginning, so you must have Lee Tae-seong killed Jo Min-woo. Do you think you will be safe in this Republic of Korea even if you act like that? Its good to look forward to it. I will immediately contact the superiors and report your atrocities, and the president will not allow a heinous group like you to go on a rampage. Roman Dmitry. This is where the threats of a swindler like you work.
I got up and left my seat.
I was just about to leave.
that word. I will take it as a deration of war.
as you please .
snap.
Quaang!
It was a sudden situation.
I tried to ignore Roman Dmitris words, but before I could finish, his face fell on the table.
Kwajik.
table is broken
Blood sttered from his face.
The guardians of the capital hurriedly tried to pull out their weapons, but they couldnt move as if they were enchanted.
powerful life.
body hardened
The faces of the guardians turned pale in front of a predator they could not match.
Roman Dmitry looked at them and said.
Just give me 10 minutes. bring my people and .
Kwadeuk Kwadeuk.
Quaaaaagh!
I crushed Moon Tae-joons face on the floor.
As pieces of the broken table hit his face, Moon Tae-joon let out a tear-jerking scream.
Bring a superior above this guy. Not just an investigator, but someone who can handle the war.
Chapter 493
Chapter 493 Changing Incheon (6)
Interrogation room.
Left alone, Lee Tae-seong stared at the floor.
It seemed that the dark floor was the future of Incheon, and what Moon Tae-jun said as he left the interrogation room remained in his mind.
Ah, there is onest thing you should know. Even a confession has its timing. Even if I tell you the answer I want btedly, its useless if its toote. Taeseong Lee. Your mistake was not killing Jo Min-woo, but that you belonged to the Incheon government, which rebelled against the central government. Its a waste. If it was a grade A talent, the central government would have treated it enough, but why the hell did I immerse myself in Incheon with no future?
Quaang!
The door is closed.
From then on, the interrogation room was tinged with darkness.
I heard that Roman Dmitri hade, but I didnt think he could solve the situation.
Wrong. This is a single shot.
It was regrettable.
Even Jo Min-woo, who backed the central government, did not do his best to eliminate the problem in the beginning.
I should have expected it. Unlike Jo Min-woo, he knew that even if it was self-defense, the problem would inevitably grow.
If he had thought a little wiser, he would have chosen the direction of saving Jo Min-woo even if he died on the exam site.
It was disastrous.
Due to himself, the Incheon government faced a difficult situation.
The power of the central government is absolute. If they set the correct answer and press, the power of the Incheon government will not be able to handle it. Is it really the right thing for me to keep holding on? If they are falsely used of killing Jo Min-woo on the orders of the Incheon government, then neither I nor the Incheon government will have any way to survive. It means that the future of Incheon could end because of me alone.
that.
It was uneptable.
Incheon was changing.
He was building a new city led by Roman Dmitry, but he didnt want to hold on to Incheons ankles.
He was not needed in Incheon now.
Even if he disappears, the future of Incheon will not be as hopeless as before because there is an overwhelming strongman named Roman Dmitri.
gritted it
There is only one way.
Lets confess. Its not the Incheon governments actions, its that I killed Min-woo Cho because I couldnt stand the murderous intent.
took the guilt
He thought more about the future than individual lives.
It was then.
He was about to call the guardian and confess, but before that, the door to the interrogation room opened.
Sigh.
e out.
e out What happened?
It was questionable.
The central government had no reason to release itself.
The Guardian reacted nervously to Lee Tae-sungs question.
Do I have to exin that one by one? Just go check it out for yourself. What was the reason for letting you go?
* * *
Lee Tae-seongs ident circuit was suspended.
I didnt understand.
situation in front of you.
Moon Tae-joon and Jo Dal-soo, who were stained with blood, were sitting, and Roman Dmitri and Kim Jun-hyeok were sitting across from him.
What the hell is this?
It wasnt just Lee Tae-sung.
Members of the direct control team, who had been isted for a while, showed expressions that they did not understand this situation from the other side of the reception room with Lee Tae-seong.
No one exined the situation to them.
When they first entered the waiting room, the first thing they saw was Moon Tae-joon bleeding, and right after that, Representative Jo Dal-soo stormed in with an angry expression and had no choice but to watch the situation.
said the procurator.
As you requested, I released all of your people. by the way. How are you going to handle this situation where you dare to see the blood of an investigator in the realm of the central government?
Only then did I know
the truth of the case.
The fact that Roman Dmitry demanded the freedom of his subordinates made Lee Tae-seong and his subordinates feelplicated.
Roman Dmitry. Since you are a foreigner, saying that you dont know the realities of Korea doesnt work. Inmon sense, touching the central governments inspectorate is a huge crime, and its the same as touching the entire Republic of Korea. Do you know what I mean? Youre such a Holo bastard. You just touched Korea!
My face felt like it was going to explode.
Jo Dal-soo lost Geumcheon-gus core power, Jo Min-woo.
In fact, the reason he was able to take over Geumcheon-gu was because he raised his power through the use of his nephew Jo Min-woo.
For him, the death of Cho Min-woo made him feel like his heart was breaking down.
It was as if he had lost the pir of his golden globe, so he came to this ce with the idea of killing Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry was calm.
Even in the appearance of the procurement water, he calmly looked at his opponent.
Is that the meaning of Korea?
This bastard!
Moon Tae-joon showed clear hostility toward Incheon. Even if we can only prove the facts, he seemed to intentionally kill the entire group under his direct control, and Jo Min-woo was only defeated because hecked his skills. But to be so angry that I saw some blood in the realm of the central government. Cho Dal-soo. Youd better think about it and speak out from now on. I came to this ce to secure the safety of my people and at the same time confirm the will of the Republic of Korea. Is Moon Tae-joons behavior an individuals deviation, or is the central government trying to wage a war with Incheon? Your answer will determine my decision.
Moment.
Jo Sung-soo could not hide his surprised expression.
I thought he would roll his tail if he pointed out the central government and pushed him, but Roman Dmitri did not shrink in the slightest.
rather.
Decide. Which path will you choose?
* * *
The number of procurement knew the truth.
It was Moon Tae-juns fault.
The reason why he borrowed Jo Min-woo in the first ce was to deal with the direct control, so the CCTV data presented by Roman Dmitri had no choice but to step on his eyes. If this matter is publicized, the central government will rather have no justification to punish Incheon.
Anger was brewing.
I didnt understand.
Logically, the opponents argument is correct, but in order to assert that logic, they had to prepare for a war with the central government.
Are you really going to war with the central government?
korea.
No one dared to oppose the central government in this smallnd mass.
However, Roman Dmitri, who spoke of war without hesitation, could not go out strong as a procurement officer.
recent.
President Kim Jong-tae issued an order towmakers.
ording to the Maron Church in the United States, which studies catastrophes, they said that a sixth catastrophe would surely break out within the next one to two months. So for the time being, refrain from any disputes. The first priority in this chaotic world is the continuation of the Republic of Korea. If this country copses, what has been built up will mean nothing, so right now we will focus on preventing the sixth catastrophe.
It was the presidents bluff.
In a situation where I might not be able to survive a cataclysm, I was saying that I would not allow myself to gnaw away at my own flesh through pointless disputes.
The Incheon government was the same.
Even though they are weak that can be wiped out in a day, even the troops consumed in the process of dealing with them were inevitably a waste for the Republic of Korea.
furthermore.
If Roman Dmitri was really an S-ss hunter, there was nothing more troublesome than that.
Are you sure. Roman Dmitri must be provoking intentionally by calcting the current situation in Korea. Because the Republic of Korea wont be able to decide on a real war. damn guy. He threatened to go to war when he clearly knew the situation in Korea.
I swallowed my anger.
showed a smile
If the opponent came out like this, even more unforgivable as a procurement officer.
Lets finish this thing like this. If Jo Min-woo showed his intent to kill first, Jo Min-woos death could be called self-defense. But thats it. Roman Dmitry. There are no absolutes in this world. the words you said You will always have to settle the words that you will go to war with the central government.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
One step back for two steps forward.
Now is the time to back off.
As I was about to leave, I heard Roman Dmitris voice.
Dont expect it.
what did you expect
I tried to ignore it, but the words that followed really touched the nt of the procurement officer.
Even if you dont mean to, sooner orter you will see me again.
* * *
Quaang!
The door is closed.
The procurement worker, who had beenughing until just now, showed a ferocious expression like a demon.
You cheeky bastard dare!
rise to the seat of the legiture.
Ive never experienced such humiliation as today.
However, at the sight of him daring to overstep the power of the central government, the procurement officer felt an unbearable rage.
Im so sorry Kuck!
Damn!
He blew the cheek of Moon Tae-jun, who was about to apologize.
Blood sshed from his face, which was already covered in blood.
Damn!
Squeak tter!
If you hadnt taken care of things like that, this procurement wouldnt have suffered such humiliation. Investigator Moon Tae-joon. Youll have to keep your mind straight in the future. If this happens again, I will have no reason to keep you by my side.
sorry.
Moon Tae-joon kept his head down.
His face was reddened, but it was important to appease the procurement water.
The procurement staff arranged the clothes.
Then I picked up my cell phone and called somewhere.
click.
Call an emergency meeting right now. The agenda is the Incheon Rebellion. A son of a bitch named Roman Dmitry dares to publicize this case against the central government. and .
Roman Dmitry and the Incheon Government.
There was a puzzle that was absolutely necessary in order to trample them as quickly as possible.
Call the white-d wizard. If it is to punish the evils of the Republic of Korea, he will surely attend.
* * *
The procurement is leaving.
Kim Jun-hyeok said with a worried face.
Are you okay? Procurement water is not the one to step down like this.
swallowed back
that too.
I had the same thoughts as the procurement number.
Considering the situation in the Republic of Korea, the possibility of war is very low, so I thought that Roman Dmitri attacked that part and went out strong.
The problem is, then, if there really is a war. Incheon will not be able to afford it.
if.
I was worried about that case.
Jo Dal-susst words nted anxiety in Kim Jun-hyeoks heart.
said Roman Dmitry.
Are you anxious?
yes?
I asked if I was worried that war would be a reality.
To be honest, yes. The opponent is the central government. Recently, Incheon is rapidly bing stronger, but it is impossible to handle the entire Republic of Korea. As for me, I cant understand Roman Dmitris wisdom. Extreme numbers are bound to copse in situations where they cannot handle it.
It was advice.
Im not saying that Roman Dmitri is unconditionally right, but Kim Jun-hyeok revealed his honest thoughts.
understood.
his heart.
If there were past life ties like Chris and Kevin in this ce, they would have known that Roman Dmitri was sincere in his remarks about the war.
It hasnt been long since Ive known people in my present life like Kim Jun-hyeok. It was a difficult problem to perfectly ept the nonsense even if I exined it to them in detail.
this day.
The central government has no choice.
On the surface, it seems that the procurement staff has stepped back, but Roman Dmitris deration of war must have upset the central government.
The state has already entered the countdown to war. The conflict between the central government and the Incheon government is only a matter of timing, and as long as Roman Dmitri exists, they will surely collide one day.
but.
was not in a hurry
If the number of procurement exceeded the line, a war would have urred, but Roman Dmitry decided that Incheon needed time.
In my previous life, I experienced many deaths. Being strong alone cannot solve all problems.
It was a difference from the previous life.
Having lived through two previous lives, Roman Dmitry did not know to stop.
He, who ran into and wiped it out unconditionally, made a connection with people like Hans and thought a little more about the people who had entered the fence.
Havent you experienced it in a previous life? That alone cant protect all of Dmitry.
Dmitri lost many people to the enemys strategy of attacking the battlefield without Roman Dmitri.
So I took my time.
Theres no need to rush whats going to happen anyway.
Roman Dmitris idea was that modern people like Kim Joon-hyeok would show reckless courage for Incheon.
Is that why?
Suddenly, Lee Tae-seong knelt down and shouted.
dump.
Abandon us! We cannot watch Roman Dmitri and the whole of Incheon endanger for our sake.
Abandon us!
A directmand to kneel at the same time.
For those who dont know the truth.
I fell into a very big misunderstanding (?).
Chapter 494
Chapter 494 Emergency Meeting (1)
Everyones point of view is different.
Roman Dmitry spoke out strongly to save direct control and was determined to wipe out the central governments vicious reference to war.
In fact, the existence of the central government was not in the slightest threat.
Kim Jun-hyeok thinks that an all-out war between the Incheon government and the central government is unlikely, but if a war actually breaks out, Roman Dmitry alone will be able to destroy the central government.
It was a matter of timing.
In a realm that ordinary people would not understand, Roman Dmitri was drawing a big picture in his head.
such a truth.
Lee Tae-seong and his direct control were unknown.
Their point of view waspletely different from Roman Dmitrys.
Because the word war was so unrealistic, we had no choice but to ept the Incheon governments provocation differently.
All-out war with the central government is tantamount to suicide. Still, the reason Roman Dmitri-nim is going strong, even mentioning the war, is probably to protect our direct jurisdiction. What a fool you are. Knowing that its a small room, but willing to take a risk.
I was crying.
Emotions boiled over.
In the meantime, South Korea valued the safety of only those in power, and ordinary people without power, including Lee Tae-seong, had to watch their families die.
so i took the sword Because he knew that he had to be strong to protect himself, he swore allegiance to Kim Jun-hyeok, who would create the world he thought of.
And now.
Thank you for the heart of Roman Dmitry.
I felt indescribable feelings seeing him refuse to abandon his person to the end, even though the dispute could have been easily resolved if he abandoned his direct jurisdiction.
If you think about it, Lee Tae-seong had a prejudice against Roman Dmitri without realizing it. In the conflict with Red Moon, he thought that he was a person who did not fit the future he thought he was in the cruel hands of ughtering them without a special reporting system.
I believed in Kim Jun-hyeok.
I believed that if it was Kim Joon-hyeok using the power of Roman Dmitri, he would definitely make a strong Incheon.
Lee Tae-sungs idea was wrong.
Roman Dmitri was only certain to be an enemy.
Even if it was a disaster to the enemies because the distinction was clear, it was a perfect existence for his people.
Im certain about this. Roman Dmitri is not one to abandon Incheon. A man who jumps into a pit to protect his people, but if we dont believe in him, who can give us strength? For the future of Incheon, Roman Dmitri is absolutely necessary. Even if it means I die.
It was a matter of perspective.
Roman Dmitry mentioned war because he had power, but Lee Tae-seong thought he had the courage to stand up for himself.
Illusion(?) was not his idea.
When Roman Dmitri and the procurement agent exchanged a long conversation, the direct gazes met without anyone speaking first.
Their thoughts were the same. The appearance of pressure on Rep. Cho Dal-soo to seek a position under his direct jurisdiction. In the meantime, in a situation where unimaginable things were happening in Incheon, they barely suppressed their rising emotions.
atst.
The procurement water has gone.
The words he uttered left a remnant of the war, and Lee Tae-seong sent a signal to his subordinates.
Its our responsibility. We must not remain a burden for the future of Incheon moving forward.
There was no reason to hesitate any longer.
got down on his knees
Even though Kim Jun-hyeok looked at him with surprised eyes, he shouted with a determined expression.
Abandon us! We cannot watch Roman Dmitri and the whole of Incheon endangered for our sake.
Abandon us!
Members under direct control following Lee Tae-seong.
It worked.
The directmand now prepared to die for Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Lee Tae-seong said.
It is a choice for direct control, but it is premature to oppose the central government now. A cataclysm is just around the corner. One day, there will surelye a situation that Incheon cannot handle with its own strength, and Incheon has no choice but topromise with the central government in the end in order to survive the catastrophe. So leave us alone. Calm down the central government and use the presence of Roman Dmitri to be more attractive to the current power. If so, I will dly give my life.
Please retract your decision.
I dont want to see Incheon copse because of us.
Everyone raised their voices.
they were worried
The fact that this moment when he mentioned the war to save the people under his direct control might hold back Incheon in the future.
It was an absurd sight for Roman Dmitri.
If it was a previous life.
The moment Roman Dmitri mentioned war, the moment the procurement officer spat out curse words at Roman Dmitri, Kevin would have opened the door to war by blowing his head first.
However, the rtionships in the present life were different.
As they did not yet know how strong Roman Dmitri was, they had no choice but to think withmon sense, no matter how great they had witnessed.
It was a noble spirit.
Their sacrificial spirit was positively epted, but I knew that it was a matter of trust.
Maybe its a natural result.
past life.
Dmitris trust with the people grewyer byyer.
At first, he was called Dmitris jerk, but he gained blind trust by destroying the Barko family and leading the southern front to victory, starting with the Blood Fang incident.
Trust grew exponentially. The gradually umting trust formed a solid fortress, and from a certain point on, I never doubted Roman Dmitri as he took care of his people.
And when faced with the threat of demons.
Even though they knew it was absurd inmon sense, people believed in only one Roman Dmitry and set out to conquer the demon world.
this also.
It was a matter of timing.
As time goes by, the rtionship between himself and Incheon will be stronger.
but.
At least they should know what kind of people they follow.
minimal trust.
A trigger was needed.
said Roman Dmitry.
Wake up. I have something to show you from now on.
* * *
Changed seat.
I left Seoul and headed to the ruins where no trace of people could be found.
It was a dangerous area.
In and infested with monsters, the members of the direct control were wrapped up in tension, not knowing when they would be attacked.
tall.
I stopped walking.
Roman Dmitry drew his sword and raised his palm to cut it.
squeak.
Blood spattered.
Originally, it would have stopped the bleeding immediately by raising mana, but it was intentionally made to flow heavily.
The smell of blood spread far and wide in the wind.
It is absolutely forbidden to smell blood in a dangerous area, but Roman Dmitri calmly watched the smell spread.
yet.
Kruck.
Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Monsters flocked.
The number was in the hundreds.
Monsters of various grades flocked all at once to the intentionally scented scent, as if attracted by a ma.
Roman Dmitrys Mana.
It was a huge stimulus for the monsters.
As the members of the direct control raised their weapons with nervous faces, Roman Dmitri turned to them and said.
Strength is rtive. As you defeated me, you knew that I was strong, but there is no choice but to limit the strength that can be evaluated at your level. So trust me from now on.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Raised the aura.
do people know
The fact that Roman Dmitri had never used the Heavenly Demon Sword in his new life.
In the meantime, Ive seen a lot of blood, but I didnt feel the value of using the Heavenly Demon Sword, whether it was Red Moon or Anthill.
It was the first time.
I turned my gaze again and looked at the monsters flocking all at once.
Incheon will change because of me. A catastrophe will not destroy Incheon and a mere central government will not be a problem.
widely.
took a step
Then.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
blow.
Mana exploded.
The explosive power erupted from Roman Dmitri swept away all living things in front while the members of the direct control team watched.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Extinction ().
Itpletely defiesmon sense.
It was a shocking sight that I couldnt believe even when I saw it with my own two eyes.
* * *
Returned to Incheon.
The members of the direct control team gathered together in the dorm looked stunned as if they had made a promise to each other.
What did I just see?
Hundreds of monsters were annihted in one blow.
Is this realistically possible?
just one blow.
It brokemon sense.
Roman Dmitri created a ce to prove himself, and the immediatemand team were shocked to see him annihte hundreds of monsters at once.
It didnt make sense. Among the monsters Roman Dmitri lured with the smell of blood, there were higher-grade monsters, but even those monsters were swept away in one blow like F-rank monsters.
the realm of the outside world.
A general grade could not express it.
Even the S rank that people say was far short of the blow Roman Dmitri showed.
Only then did I know
The way you mentioned the war.
I thought it was a threat to pressure the opponent, but I thought it might have been sincere.
It is a very unreal situation.
It was Lee Tae-sung.
Every time I thought about it, I burst outughing.
Come to think of it, Roman Dmitri never hid his power.
In the dispute with Red Moon, he wiped them out at once and subjugated the ant nest by himself, and when Moon Tae-joon first put pressure on the central government, he strongly fought back.
Every word and deed came from a powerful force.
The fact that a mere individual asked for Incheon was consistent from beginning to end because the rtionship was entirely in favor of Incheon.
Doubts were cleared.
All the actions that I thought were nonsensical were understandable if they were premised on ridiculous force.
Lee Tae-seong said.
We were able to confirm two facts through this incident. The first is that Roman Dmitri will not abandon Incheon. He is the one who decided to go to war with the central government because he would lose his followers. At least we wont be beaten by him, and therefore we need to be as loyal to Roman Dmitri as we are to serve the mayor.
Themanding officers nodded.
Everyone agreed.
The parts that I couldnt ept mentally opened my heartpletely with a single incident.
Second, dont doubt Roman Dmitris power any longer. His power is beyond what we can think of. Just as he casually taught Kang Min-ho the Sura simbeop and the Sura swordsmanship, he allowed us to pass on the techniques as well. In the world he lives in, the standard of strength is notmon. So from now on, follow Roman Dmitri blindly. For the future of Incheon, we must trust the two beings we follow.
I agree.
I also took this opportunity to trust Roman Dmitri with all my heart.
The atmosphere boiled over.
Everyone was incensed.
Incheons future.
It was hopeful.
They couldnt contain their joy at the fact that a being like Roman Dmitri was leading Incheon.
when youre spending so much time
An employee of the Incheon government found an amodation under direct control.
From now on, I will share the sword that Roman Dmitri made and strengthened himself. It was specially prepared for the thirty-one members of my direct jurisdiction, so I would appreciate it if you coulde out in turn and receive your sword.
A sword?
Swords to us?
Themanding officers groaned.
Lee Tae-seong suddenly remembered the past.
Come to think of it, Roman Dmitri had been shutting himself in the forge for the past month to make a sword.
Actually, I didnt have high expectations.
I didnt think that Roman Dmitris ability to produce was excellent even when he didnt have enough time to be stronger.
but.
Lee Tae-seong said to the entire crew.
This is the heart of Roman Dmitry. Receive it with gratitude, whatever the quality.
All right.
Of course you should be grateful.
he didnt know
still.
Compared to the previous life, the fact that their trust is far short.
Chapter 495
Chapter 495 Emergency Meeting (2)
It was Lee Tae-seongs turn.
I went forward and received the sword, but the staff spoke in a calm voice.
Dmitri Roman said that other swords are in the form of strengthening the existing swords because ofck of time, but he made this one himself. It means that it is the only sword in the world. He said it was a reward for breaking the sword in thest confrontation, so I hope the direct captain will use it well.
It was a strangely confident voice.
The employee who checked the condition of the item in advance was surprised by Roman Dmitris skill.
As Lee Tae-seong, he did not know the source of his confidence and received the sword with the thought of being grateful.
however.
what is this?
closely.
I could tell just by holding the handle.
As if it were custom-made, the shiny de with the right grip gave off an eerie spirit.
It was in perfect shape as a sword. Every time I swung it in the air, exmations came out, and I was embarrassed that Roman Dmitri made this. Could it be that even the production technology is excellent?
First of all, in order to fully grasp the value of a sword, it was important how well you ept mana when you manifest a skill.
Came out.
As a weapon, a higher grade seems sufficient, but if the skill expression level is low, it will be assigned a lower grade.
A wild dance.
A lightly used skill.
But the sight in front of me was shocking.
Quarleung.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Mana erupted explosively from the sword.
Although the opponent is nothing more than a skill expression that does not exist, the imaginary enemy that exists in Lee Tae-seongs head is torn apart by explosive magic.
Since then, my heart has been beating like crazy. Lee Tae-seong looked down at the sword nkly after finishing the skill expression at the uncanny possibility that was creeping up.
Maybe its an S-ss.
sure
I used grade B and had experienced grade A once, so I could affirm it.
There was no way to exin the ability to suck mana and explode like an active volcano other than S rank.
It was embarrassing.
I cant even believe that Roman Dmitri gave me an S grade, but the problem was that he made it himself.
What will happen if the S grade is released on the market?
At the appearance of a famous sword that does not exist in the world, people will offer billions of dors to buy it.
such a sword.
I received it like a very casual gift.
My eyes trembled.
I had mixed feelings about being able to use a sword like this and the shock of Roman Dmitri, who created it.
What is his true identity?
Tremendous force and crafting skills.
Every time I got to know Roman Dmitri, I felt like Lee Tae-seongsmon sense was copsing. Just because I didnt understand it didnt change the facts.
The existence of Roman Dmitri, who will lead Incheon in the future, has a force that exceeds the S grade and lives in a different world enough to present a weapon like this to himself.
Lets not doubt it. From the moment I decided to go to war for us, I decided to follow Roman Dmitri blindly. I just have to ept it with a grateful heart and risk my life for him.
Emotions surged.
The sword looked so lovely.
suddenly.
I felt sorry.
He received an S-ss weapon, but did not the members of the direct control receive an enhanced form from the existing weapon?
Probably a C grade at best.
Its not bad either, but it wasntparable to the S rank.
returned to the house
Expecting a small reaction, he widened his eyes at the situation in the dorm.
and.
Is this crazy?
Thank you, Roman Dmitry!
direct officers.
They, like Lee Tae-seong, were in an uproar.
* * *
Lee Tae-sung was as expected.
It was not S-grade like the weapon he received, but there was a point that the members of the direct control couldnt help but admire.
It started with Park Chul-min.
I guess this is a customized weapon?
Chulmin Park.
He was promoted to ss B through this promotion test and used a unique sword unlike the others.
A slightly shorter sword than a typical longsword. He, who prefers closebat, did not prefer a sword with a long de that limited the ability to exchange attacks and defenses in a battle right in front of his nose.
so that.
could be noticed at once.
The sword presented by Roman Dmitri was the most ideal shape in Park Chul-mins opinion.
It was the same with the other members of the direct control unit.
Right. Custom weapons.
Is it the same as the one I used?
When did you make this?
Roman Dmitry lived in a forge.
Although he and Kang Min-ho and Lee Tae-seong made their own swords, it was practically impossible to produce the swords of 30 members of the direct control team. So basically, the swords in good condition were strengthened.
Mana was injected to increase the skill expression level, and the monsters skin was sharpened so that it could be split at once.
Thest point that impressed people was the consideration of the characteristics of each individual in the direct jurisdiction.
One-on-one battle.
Roman Dmitry dealt with the direct division.
At that time, I remembered their characteristics in my head and gave them the characteristic parts ording to the person to be gifted.
Park Cheol-min is a little short.
some for a little longer.
who is thick
It was caring.
In the situation of making swords for them, the craftsmans pride did not allow them to produce absurd results.
furthermore.
Wow, the level of skill expression is also crazy.
This is enough to get a B grade?
Even Roman Dmitris production skills are amazing.
There was an uproar.
It was a customized weapon, and it was a B-ss weapon that could not be used for a lifetime unless it was a master like Lee Tae-seong. As a member of the direct control team, I couldnt help but be thrilled.
The fact that a person who had been willing to go to war for them just before had prepared a weapon like this made them feel very loyal.
that sight.
Lee Tae-seong witnessed it.
I felt grateful to Roman Dmitri, but at the same time, I had a firm will.
Were only receiving from Roman Dmitri. At first, I thought he was trying to gain personal gain by upying Incheon, but I saw that his ability is notparable to that of a single city. In fact, he did not actually benefit from settling in Incheon. It was entirely at his loss by passing on our skills and gifting us with weapons. So, if you are a human being who knows how to be grateful, you should do anything for him. Even if it means risking ones life.
Lee Tae-seong shouted.
Remember today everyone! Today, Roman Dmitri decided to go to war for us and gave us a valuable gift!
that day.
Incheon became one.
People did not yet know what kind of change the day when they were perfectly united would bring about in Korea.
* * *
Joonhyuk Kim said.
thank you. Thank you for saving the direct control unit and the gifts for the direct control unit.
back to incheon
When Roman Dmitri ordered the sword to be handed over, Kim Jun-hyeok took care of everything and went back to Roman Dmitri.
I felt truly grateful. Previously, like Lee Tae-seong, he suspected that Roman Dmitri might have special intentions, but those things didnt matter now.
believed
I will live for him in the future.
Although it was a short time, Kim Jun-hyeok decided that it was enough to dedicate his life.
said Roman Dmitry.
The direct control unit will be the backbone of Incheon in the future. Only when they be stronger will there be no loss of life on the battlefield without me, and Incheon will be able to be the center of this world. The only regret is your existence. I tried to teach you the same skills as your directmand, but as you know, your body cannot ept mana.
I know.
Kim Jun-hyeok showed a bitter expression.
There was a reason Kim Jun-hyeok did not teach separately while Kang Min-ho and his subordinates were getting stronger by leaps and bounds.
cursed body.
It was the truth of Kim Jun-hyeok.
When I was living in Moorim, people called the body that couldnt ept qi as a cursed body.
It couldnt be solved in any way.
Roman Dmitri also did not know how to solve it, and the people of Moorim said that the cursed being, whose lifespan is short anyway, should end his life beforehand.
Kim Jun-hyeok knew this many years ago.
He also wanted to be stronger and stand up against the catastrophe, but since his body couldnt ept mana in the first ce, his body rejected even his skills.
After several failed awakenings. He chose the path of an administrator. I believed that I could change this chaotic world with my head, not my body.
So I thought about it for a while.
The use of Kim Jun-hyeok.
He was worth more than that to leave it as a symbol of being the mayor of Incheon.
okay. You cant fight monsters on your own like your directmand. The weak blow you wielded wont even be able to cut through the skin of an F-rank monster. However, in the world I lived in, there was a being who overcame the prejudice around me and my own limitations. If you cant do it yourself, you can use other things.
At the time of the Murim conquest.
The existence that harassed the Demonic Cult.
In the end, he faced Baek Joong-hyuk and his head flew off, but the cursed equipment showed a sufficiently great appearance.
I will tell you the truth from now on.
* * *
Decimal.
It is a very clever technique.
Jegal So-un, who was born in Jegal Se, was born with a cursed body, but he overcame his limitations and developed the jinbeop.
Jinbeop is a method of arranging natural and artificial objects ording to subtle principles and creating special effects.
He yed a big role in the war by plunging the demons into a maze and destroying themselves.
of course.
The day he met Baek Joong-hyeok, his journey came to an end.
However, Baek Joong-hyeok, who was impressed by Jegal So-woons performance, had once studied Jinbeop.
I didnt need a true method in my previous life.
New world.
Magic existed in the Smander Continent.
Even if it wasnt a clever logic like Jinbeop, mana could be used to produce various results, and there was not much use of Jinbeop because there was a great substitute called magic.
I used it a few times when dealing with Hector on the southern front, but with the mages under mymand, I put off the strategy for a while in my head.
however.
With Kim Joon-hyeok, the story was different.
For him, who could neither learn martial arts nor magic, Jinbeop meant a new possibility.
Jinbeop is aplex and difficult study. Just because I teach doesnt guarantee you can learn. Perhaps being able to learn the true method itself is not a cursed body. As far as the head is concerned, it would be possible to express a simple truth only when it was definitely in the category of a genius. What do you think? Are you willing to learn Jinbeop?
that question.
It wasnt even worth thinking about.
Kim Jun-hyeok always had a desire for strength.
Its just that I couldnt express my desire for the cursed body, but there was no reason to hesitate if such an opportunity arose.
Kim Jun-hyeok shouted.
I will learn. I will somehow make it mine.
intense longing.
Those with aspirations were always nice to see.
Roman Dmitry casually threw something on the desk.
Took.
It was recorded from time to time. Make it yours. If you seed, even you, an ordinary person, will have your own weapon.
* * *
That time.
There is an emergency in the central government.
The procurement officer called an emergency meeting, and a few hourster the key figures who made up the central government appeared.
Member of Yongsan-gu.
Myeongseong-ho frowned and entered the conference room.
What the hell is going on? It is said that emergency meetings are the authority ofwmakers, but to call an emergency like this out of the blue.
Please take a seat. Ill exin right away.
There must be a reason for that.
Lawmakers arriving one after another.
Not everyone liked the situation as much as the heavy ass.
Everyone is seated.
First of all, it was a rule that the district council members first look at the agenda and report it to the president based on it.
Circumstances in which the necessary majority is present for an emergency meeting.
The procurement officer sat down.
Roman Dmitry. you made a mistake If you dare to go to war against the central government and me, the district council member, you will have to pay the price. A catastrophe can never be a shield for the Incheon government.
Roman Dmitry would have thought.
sh with the central government.
That would be the day after the cataclysm.
He may have decided to conserve his power and endure the catastrophe, but that was an act that made himugh too much.
The procurement agent grabbed the microphone.
I will start an emergency meeting from now on. The agenda of the emergency meeting is the rebellion of the Roman Dmitri Incheon government.
Rebellion.
Powerful words expressed his vengeance.
Chapter 496
Chapter 496 Emergency Meeting (3)
The board isid.
The clearly intentional word of rebellion caught peoples attention, and the procurement agent took a step back as nned.
Inspector Moon Tae-joon. Please exin the situation.
All right.
Sigh.
Moon Tae-joon stood up from his seat.
His bloodied face had simply finished treatment, and he looked at thewmakers attending the meeting with vengeful eyes.
He waited for this moment. He had never experienced such a miserable day as today, as he lived a solid life as a central government investigator.
His hair was grabbed by Roman Dmitri and put on a table, and he was pped on the face by Congressman Cho Dal-soo, whom he thought was his strong background.
all those things.
It was Roman Dmitris fault.
In order to regain the trust of Congressman Cho Dal-soo, Moon Tae-jun repeatedly pledged to seed in revenge.
Taejun Moon said.
I will tell you the circumstances of this incident. The incident originates from the subjugation of the ant nest that stirred up the Republic of Korea a month ago. I then found out that the culprit of the Red Moon Massacre was Roman Dmitri, and offered him to join the central government in exchange for indulgence. Even if the crime is serious, people with skills of A grade or higher are necessary in Korea. However, the Incheon government and Roman Dmitri came out rather negatively. They imed that the killing of innocent people was self-defense, and they made the remarks of traitors that they would move in a line separate from the central government.
The obvious truth and a bit of a lie.
mixed moderately.
Moon Tae-joon did the right thing and made the whole problem seem to be the work of the Incheon government and Roman Dmitri.
And it happened today. Hunters belonging to the Incheon government proceeded with the promotion review, and in the process, A-ss hunter Jo Min-woo died. We had no choice but to take issue with the brutal hand in the case of the death of a valuable talent like Jo Min-woo, and the Incheon government and Roman Dmitri did not admit their wrongdoing this time too. They said that there was nothing wrong with them and that we took the act of questioning them with hostility.
As the exnation continued, the members expressions hardened.
This is a ce I attended with a light heart.
However, I couldnt help but think of Incheon as a rebellion as it was framed like Jo Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joons intention.
furthermore.
Shuk.
Look at this face. Roman Dmitry made this. They used violence against me for following the manual, and even said that they would start a war if this matter was raised.wmakers. Incheon has crossed the line. Roman Dmitri is like a disaster trying to bring down the entire Republic of Korea. What would happen if we left the seeds of this discord before the cataclysm? The long history of Korea and the world proves that internal problems are more fatal than anything else.
The scars on his face were obvious.
The reason for the simple treatment without the use of potions was to show convincing evidence to the congressmen.
The intention worked perfectly.
Quaang!
How dare these crazy bastards rebel?
Myung-ho Myung-ho, a member of Yongsan-gu.
he vented his anger
* * *
Myeongseongho said.
This is nonsense. I have never heard of a person who dared to touch a person in the central government in the past decade after bing a member of parliament. Thats natural. The central government is a group to protect the Republic of Korea, but if there is no intention of rebellion, why would you touch it? I have to pay a hundred bucks. This is absolutely uneptable.
he started off
Other legitors also added theirments.
My thoughts are the same. Even if they have their own circumstances in Incheon, it is against thew to touch a person from the central government without due process. If the Incheon government and Roman Dmitri are left alone, the central government will lose its prestige.
Maybe this is a trick from a foreign country with bad feelings towards Korea. Isnt the situation strange? That a powerful man named Roman Dmitri suddenly appeared and took his ce in the Incheon government without any benefit. Incheon is not a force to rebel against the central government. In order to understand their nonsensical behavior, we have to ept that there are reasons for doing so.
Lets punish. We must lead our forces and wipe them out before the cataclysm begins.
Everyone expressed their anger.
Moon Tae-joons face.
That was the problem.
Thinking that they could be attacked like Moon Tae-joon, members of the central government showed hostility.
but.
Not everyone was unconditionally punished.
Seongdong-gu district councilor Lee Jae-sik said.
I understand what you mean. This is definitely a problem that needs to be addressed, but from what is known now, Roman Dmitri is an S-ss hunter. And the skills of the hunters from Incheon who passed the promotion screening are also considerable. But how are you going to punish them? Of course, it is possible to wipe them out by mobilizing the power of the central government, but you have no choice but to endure great damage to attack a single city called Incheon. A catastrophe is right around the corner. As the President said, now is the time to buy ourselves.
It was a dilemma.
Even if the rebellion was obvious, what they should be most wary of was not Incheon, but a catastrophe.
If a catastrophe urs during civil war in the Republic of Korea, then the problem will inevitably be serious.
So of course.
Lee Jae-siks remarks were in the expected category.
The procurement officer, who was watching the situation, opened his mouth.
Yes, I agree with Congressman Lee Jae-siks concerns. Its a matter of timing. Roman Dmitri knew that and deliberately provoked it, probably to preserve the current forces to withstand a cataclysm. The central government should not leave an example like this. It only takes one persons help to punish the Incheon government and Roman Dmitri, but preserve the power of the central government.
Moment.
People looked at one person as if they had made a promise.
on the other side of the conference room.
There was a middle-aged man in a white robe.
If the white-d wizard gives us strength, we can wipe out the rebels in Incheon at once.
* * *
The white robe wizard.
He was a mystery.
20 years ago.
When Korea faced the crisis of destruction in the first catastrophe, a being with a white robe fluttering in front of the people appeared.
At that time, it was a time when awakening was not familiar.
At a time when there was no distinction between grade S and grade A, he saved the Republic of Korea from the brink of destruction with great magic.
He was ssified as Koreas first S-ss Hunter.
People say that the reason why Korea has been able to maintain its existence until now is because of his contribution.
The magician in white is the hope of Korea.
national hero.
It was an evaluation of him.
Every time a catastrophe broke out, he fought to protect the Republic of Korea, and people couldnt help but be enthusiastic about it.
Now that the Republic of Korea has formed a central government centered on the president.
The reason why he cant touch the white-d wizard while wielding omnipotent power is because the peoples perception of him and the white-d wizard are strong enough to transcend imagination.
S grade.
It is an extraordinary realm.
It was not simply rated S because it was stronger than A, but it was ssified as S because it was so strong that it could not be evaluated by general standards.
Even in the same S grade, the difference in skill was huge.
The white-d wizard is considered to be the most powerful among them, so it has formed the only independent force in Korea except for the central government.
hundred days.
A group that follows the white-d wizard.
Since many of the talented wizards belonged to Baekil, the white-d wizard was truly an existenceparable to that of the country.
st furnace.
It was absolutely necessary for the procurement n.
The white-d wizard is truly a being who does justice. We do not allow the wicked to plunge Korea into hell. To him, Roman Dmitri is likely to be ssified as a viin. It is clear that the sudden appearance of causing chaos inside the Republic of Korea and acting hostile to the central government as if intentional will harm the Republic of Korea now that a cataclysm is ahead. Its a simple matter. If the white-d wizard says he will help, the central government can wipe out the Incheon government and Roman Dmitri without much effort.
It was a perfect n.
The white-d wizard is synonymous with justice.
Having lived for justice for the past 20 years, he decided that he had enough weapons to catch Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry. You touched me wrong.
said the procurator.
Roman Dmitry is an outright evil. We cannot allow such evil to flourish in this chaotic world. please help If the white-d wizard helps, the central government will also lend their strength.
swallowed augh
I had no doubts that things would go as nned.
In a situation where peoples eyes were focused, the white-d wizard remained silent.
It wasnt serious.
I was annoyed.
The procurement officers request could never be epted.
The truth people dont know.
It had to go back a few days.
* * *
A few days ago.
The white-d wizard, who had returned from his magic exchange schedule in the United States, heard an absurd report from his subordinates.
Say it again. Your name is Roman Dmitry?
yes. The name of the man who is currently believed to be the new S-rank Hunter is Roman Dmitri. As soon as he first appeared in Korea, he destroyed Red Moon and solved the harbinger phenomenon, and now his rtionship with the central government is rapidly deteriorating due to a confrontation with investigator Tae-Jun Moon. How to do this. In the face of catastrophe, we cannot leave Roman Dmitri and Incheon alone.
The purpose of the hundred days.
It is the protector of Korea.
Precisely because it was about doing justice, Roman Dmitris existence was inevitably annoying.
fuck.
yes?
no.
Subhas eyes widened.
what a fuck
I doubted my ears.
Could it be that the gentle and gentle wizard in white used curse words?
It was unbelievable for him, so he asked again, and the white-d wizard waved his hand as if he hadnt swearing like that.
Now, the image he has built over the past 20 years is unthinkable.
From the moment I heard the name Roman Dmitri, my heart beat like crazy and I felt dizzy and I felt like throwing up.
Certainly not.
took a step
Could it be that they are the same person?
Due to his powers like those of a sessor, the people of this world knew that Dmitri was a special being.
st furnace.
Someone using Roman Dmitris name may appear.
People do not know that it is the emperors name, but in this world, it was not strange at all no matter what happened.
Maybe hes the sessor of Roman Dmitri. Now that people who have inherited the abilities of the people of Dmitri are appearing one by one, there is now saying that you shouldnt inherit the abilities of Roman Dmitri. If thats the case, you must recruit them at all costs. If he inherited at least a little of Roman Dmitris abilities, hed be strong enough to destroy the standard he had so far.
headed to Incheon.
I had to check.
The identity of Roman Dmitri.
I heard that he entered the forge, but I stayed in Incheon and waited for him toe out.
I was anxious.
The fact that it was in a forge also bothered me.
Several days pass like that.
The sight of Roman Dmitri finallying out of the forge and heading to Seoul made the wizard in white feel like he was struck by lightning.
ah.
Burr.
I shivered.
sure
It was Roman Dmitry.
I dont know why, but Roman Dmitri existed in this world with the same appearance as he remembered.
But how did the white-d wizard know what Roman Dmitri looked like?
The sessor received only a portion of his memories, but did not know many facts like the white-d wizard.
It was a simple matter.
He was not a sessor.
The reason I remember Roman Dmitri was not because of his passing ability, but because I had experienced him in my previous life.
his past life.
His name was Alexander.
Chapter 497
Chapter 497 Emergency Meeting (4)
Alexander.
Panseok Kim.
How did he, who lived two lives, exist as a white-d wizard?
hes obviously dead
Defeated by Roman Dmitri and abandoned by the demon king, he watched himself disappear into the abyss.
However, no matter how much time passed, his consciousness did not disappear.
I couldnt find even a trace of my body, but I could think of it as if it existed in the world.
Confused.
I couldnt understand my condition.
Then one day, the world turned white and a white space opened up before my eyes.
[Alexander. You have been cursed with reincarnation.]
what is that?
[Living as Alexander, you put countless lives to death, and all of that remains as karma in your soul. It is a sin that death cannot bear. From now on, you will live a life that repeats itself endlessly. At the moment you thought you were the most miserable, you would repeat the time when even hope was not allowed. Alexander. Crossing dimensions is not a blessing. Because you have exceeded human limits, even death cannot be considered human.]
It was a punishment.
God punished Alexandre for breaking the rules of the dimension and throwing the world into chaos.
but.
It wasnt without opportunity.
Those who were cursed with reincarnation got only one chance to atone.
[If you sincerely admit your sins and want to die as a human being. Save the opportunity for atonement. You will live as a new being in a new world, and if you do not clear all your karma before that life is over, you will have to bear the curse of reincarnation. keep in mind Its just one chance. The moment you waste even yourst chance for personal desire, your future will not be allowed even an inch of hope.]
sh!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world was engulfed in a great explosion.
Alexanders consciousness was swept away by the explosion and when he came to his senses, he was in a new world.
* * *
Minwoo Park.
It was a new name.
It was a life that died at the age of 9 when it was hit by a car, and Alexander was able to live a new life by getting his body.
It was an ordinary life. It was the life of an orphan without parents and even rtives, but Park Min-woo, who experienced two lives, Kim Pan-seok and Alexandre, quickly adapted to his new life.
new life.
The goal was clear.
In order to pay off his karma, Park Min-woo, who had turned 20 before he knew it, did whatever he thought was a good deed.
When I saw elderly people pulling carts on the way, I pushed them along, did not tolerate injustice for students who were bullied in the alleyways, and donated all of the hard-earned money from working part-time jobs day and night, leaving only the minimum living expenses.
People around him called him an angel without wings.
Even though his stomach was starving, he had no choice but to admit his mentality in the way he gave to those around him.
but.
The truth was different.
Park Min-woo squatted on the floor and smoked a cigarette in a ce where there were no peoples eyes.
pestilence. In this way, when will all the karma be paid off?
He had a pendant in his hand.
It was a gift from God, and he expressed his karma in color.
very dark ck.
It meant that the character of evil was still strong, and even though he did a lot of good deeds to live 20 years old, the color of the pendant showed no signs of changing.
Of course, if you look closely, it has faded a little.
However, the pendant had to turnpletely white to escape from the curse of reincarnation, so the current achievements were not satisfactory.
ha.
A sigh came out.
Emperor Alexander.
How did he, who used to rule the world, end up in this situation?
It was then.
I was staring nkly at the sky in an alleyway, but suddenly the world shook and a great change took ce.
[Humans listen.]
Absolute.
It was the moment he showed up.
He foreshadowed a new world, and the peaceful life until yesterday turned into hell.
kyaaak!
Kreurreureung.
It was the first catastrophe.
Monsters appeared.
Monsters that appeared all over the world, including Korea, tore the bodies of those who had not yet grasped the situation.
The first catastrophe was inevitably devastating. People did not know how to fight monsters, and modern firearms could not pierce their hard shell.
Everyone took up a weapon. If he couldnt prate the outer shell, he would drive iron bars through his eyes and fight to survive.
like that.
awakened one by one.
The people who gained new strength from the death of the monsters became capable people who wouldter be called Hunters and expressed their strength.
Korea at that time.
It was worse than any other country.
Park Min-woo was also at the scene where people were dying.
Ah!
help me!
Ughhhhhh!
One-sided ughter.
The za where people lived their daily lives was stained with blood and death, and Park Min-woo felt confused as he watched the monsters rampage.
Lately he has been ming God. He knows that he hasmitted a great sin, but isnt it right to give him a problem that can be solved?
No matter how hard he tried, he thought it was not bad to be crooked in order to live like this.
Unless you can avoid the curse of reincarnation anyway.
There was no reason to try so hard.
however.
It was different now.
Park Min-woo felt his blood boil at the sight of the monsters.
It was this.
Liquidation of karma.
It was to solve the catastrophe.
Park Min-woo walked past the fleeing people and stopped the waves of monsters.
All of you, be a sacrifice to clear my karma. Chain Lightning.
do not fall out.
Magic happened.
thest dozen years.
Park Min-woo did not neglect magic training.
It was a power that was alien to people, so he did not reveal it, but he was gradually building up the power of his previous life.
It was time to unleash its power.
While wearing a white robe that amplified his magic ability, he ughtered all the monsters that were pouring in.
that day.
People called him the White Wizard.
Koreas hope.
The first Awakener to open the era of Hunters.
Receiving cheers from the people, Park Min-woo checked the pendant.
The corners were tinted with a very slight white color.
I was sure.
this is correct
Park Min-woo made up his mind.
In order to pay off all the karma, I will live as a white-d wizard who will do justice from now on.
That was the new life Park Min-woo chose.
* * *
And now.
The procurement manager spoke again.
Mage in white. Please lend your strength for the future of Korea. dont you know There is no way to condemn Roman Dmitri, who is throwing Korea into chaos, without damage, unless the white-d wizard, who is the top-ranked in S-rank,es forward. This is a problem that the white-d wizard must step up.
his words.
Normally, I would have readily epted it.
I couldnt allow an existence that would cause confusion in Korea even thinking about a pendant with one-third of it dyed white before I knew it.
but.
It wasnt this.
Isnt the opponent Roman Dmitry?
A monster he could not deal with even when he was at his peak.
This crazy bastard is telling me to deal with Roman Dmitri right now. thats suicide The moment I be hostile to Roman Dmitri, I will not be able to clear all my karma and my head will be blown away at once.
never.
Absolutely not.
The white-d wizard Park Min-woo said.
Im sorry, but I cannot ept this request. As Congressman Lee Jae-sik said, we must conserve our power in the face of a catastrophe. The Incheon government and Roman Dmitry are also valuable talents to fight against the catastrophe, but we cannot force ourselves to punish things that have not yet been properly confirmed.
but !
Lets get up. There are things that need to be done right now.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
I walked away without looking back.
He had no reason to remain here anyway because he had no intention of epting anything thewmakers were saying.
Members of Parliament were perplexed.
The white-d wizard took a step out.
This was an unexpected situation.
When Park Min-woo left the conference room like that, the procurement officer hurriedly followed him with a distorted expression.
Wizard in white! Please wait a moment!
A puzzle for revenge.
As a procurement agent, he could not give up on the white-d wizard.
* * *
Stand tall.
Park Min-woo stopped walking.
The purveyor who barely stopped him said.
What if I leave like this? If you go back to your seat, I will exin in detail why we need to punish Roman Dmitri. It doesnt look like a white-d wizard. It is unsuitable for a person who has always punished evil groups for the Republic of Korea to turn a blind eye to reality like this.
It touched the opponents pride.
icon of good deeds.
He emphasized that he would cooperate with his n, saying that he did not fit with that.
Once with me .
Ah fuck.
?!
The procurement officer widened his eyes.
Moment.
I thought I heard it wrong.
The vulgar curse that came out of Park Min-woos mouth made the procurement-sus head unable to ept the situation.
Park Min-woo approached Jo Dal-soo.
I looked down at him and took off the mask I had been trying so hard to hide.
Hey, you fucking bastard. Do you want to die?
yes?
Tell me in moderation. I told you. I wont do this job. But who are you to do this to me?
It felt like the ident had stopped.
Who is Park Min-woo?
The white magician!
icon of justice!
Although he is a hero representing Korea, he showed a bloody expression that waspletely opposite to his previous appearance.
He couldnt tell.
Park Min-woo, who was born as Kim Pan-seok and lived as Alexander, was actually more suited to a viin than a hero.
A scum who sold all of humanity for his own desires.
Park Min-woo has been trying hard to suppress his true self in order to clear up his karma, but exploded at the remarks of the procurator who encouraged suicide.
Roman Dmitry.
I had no intention of dealing with him.
A previous life experience was enough to make a stupid mistake.
Until now, I deliberately tuned you to your rhythm, but if you tell me toe to this kind of work for the sake of Korea, I know I will blow your head off next time. Do you think I cant Its no big deal to kill you guys who are barely in charge of the cor. So do it in moderation. Do not touch the nt.
The procurement water froze.
Park Min-woo smiled at his pale expression.
A sick bastard.
I turned my steps.
I should have known enough about this.
Park Min-woo, who was walking like that, turned his head again and spoke to the procurement officer.
Oh, and everything I saw and heard today is a secret. I warn you, if you leak even a little bit about my true self, I will definitely think youre the culprit. Ill leave the cost to your imagination. I, who wore the mask of a white-d wizard for 20 years, will not lightly punish you for revealing the secret.
The warning was enough.
Park Min-woo threw away the procurement water and left the building.
* * *
Park Min-woo had a headache.
After leaving the building, I thought about it for a long time, but I didnt dare to figure out what to do next.
To antagonize Roman Dmitry?
It is nonsense.
Roman Dmitri, who was so strong in his previous life, couldnt even imagine how strong he would be now.
As a person who has not yet recovered from the highest level of his previous life, he will not be able to take a single blow.
Then he had to somehow ally with Roman Dmitri, but the problem was that he couldnt reveal his identity.
Alexander in the past.
It was garbage.
He is the one who drove mankind into the pit of evil, and many of Dmitris people died because of him.
Will Roman Dmitry forgive himself?
It couldnt be.
The moment his identity was revealed, it was clear that his head would blow off at once.
Its a dilemma.
My head hurt.
actually.
When the existence of the Absolute first appeared, Minwoo Park thought he was chosen by God to deal with the Absolute.
It was still the same 20 yearster, but the story changed when Roman Dmitri appeared.
That will be it.
He was only a supporting character, and it was clear that Roman Dmitri would be the main character to deal with the absolute.
Wait, am I not the main character?
Moment.
One thought shed into my mind.
If you think about it, there was no reason for you to think hard about Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitri knows Im dead. Now Ive built up a fair reputation as a white-d wizard, and Ill never be able to find a connection with Alexander as the same person. Then, what kind of person would I look in the eyes of Roman Dmitri? Although he is a useful and powerful person, he has a good reputation to have as an ally. In fact, its true that if I promise to swear allegiance, Im a strong person that everyone will covet.
Several great powers such as the United States.
They sent love calls to Park Min-woo every year.
Even if they do not belong to their country, they even offered to give them tremendous benefits just by staying in their country.
thats the.
It was the value of Park Min-woo.
It was the reputation of a white-d wizard.
If I were to be Roman Dmitrys person. If we follow him and defeat the absolute, wont the karma be resolved?
I was once envious
People standing next to Roman Dmitry.
Park Min-woo felt excited at the thought that he could do it now.
Yes, I am approaching as a white-d wizard, not as Alexander. To be a Roman Dmitri person!
Nonsense for those who know the truth.
It was a moment of really dramatic conclusion.
Chapter 498
Chapter 498 Emergency Meeting (5)
The procurement staff returned to their seats.
Looking at him with a nk face, Myeongseong-ho and otherwmakers asked.
How was it?
Would the white-d wizard help you?
their question.
I wanted to answer truthfully.
I tried to persuade the white-d wizard, but it turned out that he was apletely different person from the apostles of justice we know. But I couldnt.
The white-d wizard warned the procurement officer. If his identity is discovered, he will surely pay for it.
Thats not a lie. Even if I belong to the central government, I cant handle a wizard in white.
Koreas only S grade.
A pioneer who opened the era of hunters.
Even the central government did not treat the white-d wizard lightly.
Given the need for each other, the central government was likely to choose the white-d wizard as an alternative option.
Think about it. A cataclysm is right around the corner.
You dont know what kind of monsters will appear in Korea, but you cant handle the white-d wizard who is the leader of the 100 days and an S-rank hunter.
Even if that were possible, the scales with the white-d wizard and the golden sphere on both sides would tip against the white-d wizard.
It was disastrous.
I got goosebumps.
In the meantime, I believed that the white-d wizard represented justice, but all of that was just a lie.
The fact that he hid his identity for the past 20 years proves how detailed and ck he is. In the political world I live in, there are many figures like the white-d wizard. The moment you cross the line that such people warned you not to cross, you will face malice that does not cover the means and methods. This is a losing business. I cant turn the white-d wizard into an enemy just by taking care of Roman Dmitri.
Judgment was quick.
Cho Dal-su is a politician.
The reason why an ordinary person who was not a hunter was able to take the seat of Geumcheon-gu was because he read and quickly judged the market situation.
The white-d wizard couldnt be touched. He knew that too, so he took off his mask without hesitation in a situation where it was just the two of him.
said the procurator.
It seems impossible to get help from the white-d wizard. In fact, its also a valid argument. The rebellion of Roman Dmitry and the Incheon government is obvious, but when a cataclysm strikes, it is clear that they are also a force to be reckoned with. As the saying goes, Ijei (), we should rather use the power of Incheon, and after the cataclysmic storm passes, Incheon will face a disastrous reality anyway.
took a step back
no, its a step away
As a procurement agent, there was no other option.
The emergency meeting that thewmakers were called in like that concluded to watch Incheon for the time being.
* * *
That evening.
Park Min-woo gathered the wizards of the 100 Days.
Park Min-woo made a shocking remark in a situation where there were figures who could be called the leadership.
From now on, Baekil will actively support the Incheon government and promote a cooperative rtionship with them.
what is that?
Its Incheon. Arent they in trouble?
Leaders protested.
recent.
The reputation of the Incheon government was not good.
It took a line that was openly opposed to the central government, and there were many openly said that Incheon would be abandoned in a catastrophe.
However, it is not another force, but Baek Il will promote a cooperative rtionship with the Incheon government.
If this choice goes against the central government, even Baekil will suffer from catastrophe.
A senior official said.
Guild leader. Why are you trying to establish a cooperative rtionship with the Incheon government? They are an unconventional group. As a citizen of the Republic of Korea, he escaped the fence of the central government and said he would follow an unknown figure called Roman Dmitry. Its an obvious rebellion. Like the case of the massacre of Red Moon, they are a threat to the safety of Korea. Baekil is a group that does justice and puts the protection of the Republic of Korea as its top priority, but it ispletely iprehensible to cooperate with forces like Incheon.
hundred days.
They were attracted by Park Min-woos sense of justice.
They would give their lives if it was Park Min-woos order, but the most important thing to them was the cause of justice.
It was an expected reaction.
But I couldnt tell them the truth.
Park Min-woo knew what kind of image he was externally, so he needed an answer that did not deviate from that image.
Minwoo Park said.
I understand. For you, my will must be sudden. However, I rather think that the negative view of Incheon is rather the central governments dictatorship policy. What the hell did the Incheon government do wrong? they did nothing wrong The Red Moon incident was an obvious self-defense, but the central government created a negative perception of them in the process of forcibly recruiting Roman Dmitri, an S-ss hunter. keep in mind Public opinion is not the truth. What we should pay attention to is that Incheon waspletely excluded from the country for not listening to the central government. There are the people of the Republic of Korea that we must protect. I will ask you. Is it right to throw them away? Is it right to follow their opinions and reject Incheon just because the central government is strong? I just decided not to follow the trend. In the catastrophes toe, I will stand on the side of the weak.
It was sophistry.
As if for justice, Park Min-woo put forward a usible justification.
that word.
Baekils leadership couldnt help but cry.
It would have been different if they knew of Alexanders existence, but in their eyes, Park Min-woo existed as a magician in white.
actions in the past.
He added credibility to his remarks.
The words that he would stand on the side of the weak brought tears to the eyes of the head of the leadership who had been protesting until just now.
sorry. My thoughts were short.
As always, I will follow the guild leader. Baekileun and I. I will give my life for justice.
The atmosphere was ripe.
All became one.
Thinking that the te wasid, Park Min-woo called a person.
Jang Yoon-tae.
yes.
From now on, as a representative of Baekil, visit Incheon. And tell Roman Dmitri my will secretly.
among numerous figures.
There was a reason for choosing Jang Yoon-tae.
If more than 90% of 100 days are ignorant people who cry for justice, Jang Yoon-tae was a person who saw the power of Park Min-woo in a practical way and swore allegiance.
A selfish person driven by profit.
So, because he is quick-witted and knows how to respond immediately in consideration of practical benefits, he was deliberately appointed as his agent.
of course.
It was best to go out on your own.
Its a secret that cant be told to people, but in fact, Park Min-woo didnt have the confidence to face Roman Dmitri.
Thats a little scary.
The truth people dont know.
Jang Yoon-tae shouted.
All right! I will definitely convey the will of the guild leader.
he thought
A suggestion that the white-d wizard reached out first.
That would be a really easy task, not particrly difficult.
* * *
yes?
Jang Yoon-tae showed a bewildered expression.
The next day, he visited Incheon and, as he had prepared in advance, said that Baek Il wanted a cooperative rtionship.
Rejection was unthinkable.
Isnt it natural
There was no way Incheon would refuse Baekil.
however.
Are you saying you wont ept Baekils offer?
Yes.
Roman Dmitry was calm.
Even though Baek Ils name was mentioned, he did not show any special feelings, such as hostility or favor.
Jang Yoon-tae reacted as if he could not understand.
Are you really serious? Its a hundred days. Baekil, which is evaluated as the best group in Korea as an independent force excluding the central government. Baek-il reached out his hand first, but he refused. What are you thinking? Judging bymon sense, there is no reason to reject this offer if you think about the safety of Incheon.
If it makes sense like you said, then yes. The problem is that Baekils proposal is notmon sense.
One Hundred Days Proposal.
It was charming.
It is right to ept them for the safety of Incheon, but Roman Dmitry was clear about the boundaries of the fence.
The external evaluation of Incheon is negative. No one wants to be involved with Incheon because the central government has led the way. Meanwhile, Baekil reached out to us. Why?
For the sake of justice .
That is the problem. If you are thinking of speaking justice, Incheon does not meet the conditions. A number of issues the central government is arguing against. I ughtered Red Moon, and the captain under the direct control of the Incheon government killed my opponent with cruel hands during the promotion review. I am not saying that they are true. We have enough justifications, but those who speak justice dont consider reasons for murder. So your proposal is bound to be contradictory. ording to the steps that the white-d wizard has shown during the past 100 days, we are not a group that fits the justice you are talking about.
Murim.
Among the political faction, there were a few people who pursued justice.
Thats why I knew.
If Baek Il sincerely pursued justice, he would not have secretly cooperated with Incheon.
drew a line
There was no reason to ept Baekil.
Contrary to Baekils thoughts, Roman Dmitri was not desperate for outside power.
Jang Yoon-taes face turned red.
I was angry.
I knew what it meant, but I couldnt ept the other persons attitude.
Are you saying youre rejecting the offer of 100 Days now with just such an intention? ha true do you know that The central government held an emergency meeting to punish Incheon, but the guild leader voted against it because Incheon was also a citizen of the Republic of Korea and should be protected. Incheon and you. It means that you are safe thanks to the guild leader. I dont know what the white-d wizard is in Korea yet, but he is a great person who embraces the negative aspects of Incheon. He is a righteous man who cannot be turned away because he is a minority!
I got up and left my seat.
Why are you angry?
Not because of a sense of justice.
He did not like the fact that the power he followed was denied.
Negotiations broke down.
There was no reason to be here any longer.
Dont regret what happened today. Even if you contact us againter, there is no second chance.
I turned my steps.
I knew I would catch myself with an honest heart.
But until he opened the door, no sound came from behind him.
* * *
Came out.
I was annoyed.
hundred days.
Those who follow the white-d wizards are almost religious.
Park Min-woo unconditionally praises justice, but Jang Yoon-tae was essentially different from those people.
He coveted power.
coveted power
Thats why I couldnt help but be dissatisfied with the attitude of Incheon, which had no power because I followed the magician in white.
I am the guild leaders representative. Thats why you need to show an attitude appropriate to the situation, rather than unconditionally persuading Roman Dmitri. There is no reason for a white-d wizard to be in Incheon. Anyway, if a cataclysm strikes and the fire goes down, Incheon will realize how big a mistake they made and contact them only then.
judged wisely.
Obeying orders unconditionally is something only stupid people do.
I knew that I could survive in a group called Baekil only when I act flexibly depending on the situation and the opponent.
Notice is Jang Yoon-taes weapon.
That is why I was sure that I was chosen as an agent.
What the hell is Roman Dmitry thinking with such guts? Only the people of Incheon are going to die because of the tsk tsk stupid leader.
went to the guild
On the way, I briefly conveyed the situation via text message.
Negotiations broke down and he promised to exin the situation urately as soon as he returned.
however.
Woo woo woo.
The cell phone rang.
It was Park Min-woo.
Excited at the thought of being praised, Jang Yoon-tae answered the phone without hesitation.
click.
[So what happened?]
Beyond the cell phone.
A cold voice was heard.
It was different from usual.
I instinctively knew it was strange, but I couldnt even read the truth in the voice.
As I said in the text, we will break down the negotiations first .
[Give me 10 minutes. Come right away.]
Took.
The phone call ended abruptly.
Embarrassed for a moment, Jang Yoon-tae looked at his phone with a bewildered expression.
huh?
Something was strange.
Even if it is cold, the reaction is too cold.
His instincts were warning him that something was wrong.
Chapter 499
Chapter 499 Emergency Meeting (6)
Jang Yoon-tae has never regretteding into Baek-il.
The best guild in Korea.
A leader called a hero.
It was perfect.
It was a ce thatpletely satisfied Jang Yoon-taes desire, and since joining Baekil, he was able to make significant progress as a hunter.
Jang Yoon-tae had a dream.
After establishing himself as a key figure in 100 Days, I hoped to be a hero-level hunter that everyone knows in Korea like the white-d wizard.
calmly step by step.
it has developed so
Now he was trusted enough to attend top-level meetings and hoped that he might make himself his right-hand man.
And now.
Turn it off.
Jang Yoon-tae made a sound of pain.
It was an original bombing stance.
I put my head on the ground with my hands behind my back, and after about ten minutes had already passed, a cold sweat was pouring down my face.
As a B-ss hunter in his own way, he was not a person to be treated like this, but he did not dare to protest against the bloody voice that pierced him.
Hey, did you turn?
It was a familiar voice.
But the feeling waspletely different.
Park Min-woo, who has always been gentle and serious, threw off the guise of being a white-d wizard and showed off a bully-like appearance.
What did I say? I told you to try to get a working rtionship with Roman Dmitri as amicable as possible. Who would break the deal like that? haha im going crazy Still, I thought I was a pretty smart guy in Baekil, but are you confused about why I gave you such an order? Yes, I must have done something stupid like that. hey kid Arent you doing the right thing?!
sorry!
Jang Yoon-tae, who staggered for a while, hurriedly straightened his posture.
to that look.
Park Min-woo was furious.
When I first received the text message that the negotiations had broken down, the feeling of that moment was indescribable.
Id rather go find it myself.
but.
Even thinking about it now, it was difficult.
For him, who had dealt with Roman Dmitri, his heart skipped a beat just imagining facing him.
It didnt matter that his true nature was discovered by Jang Yoon-tae.
Anyway, I was prepared to reveal some extent based on the number of procurements, and in order to deal with Roman Dmitri in the future, I needed someone who knew the truth.
Jang Yoon-tae was not a bad person to use for that purpose.
As soon as hepletely changed his expression, he obediently hit his head without questioning, so he was someone who could handle the shocking truth hidden by the white-d wizard.
Thats it.
this was this
In the situation that was ruined by Jang Yoon-tae, Park Min-woo felt dizzy.
wake up.
.
Wake up, you bastard.
Yes yes!
Jang Yoon-tae jumped up.
His face was already drenched in sweat, and he was confused about what was going on in his head.
It would be embarrassing for him.
Even Park Min-woos truth was unknown why a person who could be a white-d wizard was making such a fuss about Roman Dmitri in a sudden situation.
Minwoo Park said.
Listen straight now. Neither you nor the rest of the world know how terrifying Roman Dmitry is. A war against the central government? All of those bastards are sick. If there had been a war, the entire Republic of Korea could have been destroyed, but I saved that life once. So go right now and pick up the spilled water again. Lick your tongue or kneel. to fix the problem somehow. okay?
All right!
Remember. To survive in this chaotic world from now on, you must stick to Roman Dmitri.
Jang Yoon-tae honestly did not understand.
But now I knew how to act in order to survive.
I will keep in mind! And I will definitely fix the problem ande back!
* * *
Ugh.
Woo woo woo.
Kim Jun-hyeoks cell phone kept ringing.
As I nced at the screen, a familiar number kept texting me.
[This is Jang Yoon-tae from 100 Days. Can we meet again?]
[We are waiting in front of the government building. They say you cant go inside without the mayors permission.]
[Im really sorry. I should have conveyed the meaning of Baekil properly, but I made a mistake in an instant. If you give me one chance, I would like to sincerely apologize and restore our rtionship with Incheon.] [
I believe this incident started with a malicious attack by the central government. Investigator Moon Tae-joon or Rep. Jo Dal-soo. Isnt it originally famous for trash? Baekil is a group that does justice, so I want to give my strength so that the Incheon government will not be shaken by such scum. These are not empty words. If you meet me just once, I will prove how sincere I am in this matter.]
It was absurd.
What kind of ce is Baekil?
The best guild in Korea.
In Korea, there is no reason to hang your head and walk around, but Jang Yoon-tae reacted excessively servilely.
Even Kim Jun-hyeok could not understand it.
It is known that Roman Dmitri is strong, but he did not know about Roman Dmitris former life like Park Min-woo.
An existence that conquered a world and subjugated even the Demon Realm.
If you knew that he was the one who founded an empire on a small piece ofnd like Dmitri, you would have fully understood Jang Yoon-taes earnestness.
Union with Baekil is a good thing.
however.
Its not up to you to decide.
Roman Dmitri sent Jang Yoon-tae back because he believed that there must be a reason, so he ryed the information he received.
I have been contacted like this. What should I do?
What do you think? Do you think Baekils reaction ismon sense?
Roman Dmitrys question.
I was lost in thought for a while.
After thinking enough, Kim Jun-hyeok replied.
I myself dont know why the 100 dayse out like this. Even though the white-d wizards represent justice, they must have some reason to unite with us.
Yeah, so I didnt ept them. And we are strong enough without anyones help.
Then, I will take care of the 100 days on my own.
i get it.
It was a conversation that the world would be astonished to know.
Baekil is a group coveted even by powerful countries like the United States, but the two rejected Baekil as if it were not a big deal.
Kim Jun-hyeok came out.
He took out his cell phone and registered Jang Yoon-taes contact information as spam.
[Please, just once .]
His patheticst text went straight to the trash without even being checked.
* * *
Jang Yoon-tae bowed his head like a high-ranking criminal.
Im really sorry. No matter how many times I go to the Incheon government, I just get kicked out of the door, and I dont hear from them at all, as if they blocked me. Ive tried to fix the problem somehow, but I cant find a way. Ill take any punishment. Please do not expel them from the hundred days.
It was a desperate voice.
Jang Yoon-tae, who tried to rectify the situation for several days, eventually had to return without any results.
Park Min-woo sighed.
Roman Dmitry.
I recognized him and dreamed of a grand n.
However, thinking that the n went awry from the beginning, I thought that this might also be Gods punishment.
When I was living as Alexander and when I was living as Pan-Seok Kim. I wanted to be a person of the Heavenly Demon. I thought I could give my life if I lived looking at that broad back, but my reality is always harsh. No matter how strong I am, it is impossible to oppose him. In order topletely eliminate the karma in this life, in order to live like a human being as Park Min-woo, you must board the Cheonma Coin (?).
It was impossible to antagonize.
the mighty of this world?
I can assure you, the moment Roman Dmitri moves properly, their heads will fly off and the ranks will be sorted out.
To stand by the Heavenly Demon.
It was the only way to survive.
Until recently, he thought he was the hope of the world, but when Roman Dmitri appeared, it was a different story.
Minwoo Park said.
I will give you an assignment.
Just speak. I will risk my life to fulfill it.
Dont be afraid of the damn thing, just do as you are told. From now on, support the Incheon government with a borrowed name. Those who have formed a confrontational rtionship with the central government will not have enough resources to live on, so they will not refuse to offer a deal in moderation.
It was a simplistic way.
showing sincerity.
will work slowly
If Baekil knew how devoted he was to Incheon, even Roman Dmitry would change his mind one day.
And tell the wizards of the Hundred Days. In the future, Roman Dmitry, no, I will blow the heads of those who have any trouble with people rted to the Incheon government. But dont convey what I said, adapt it appropriately. okay? If I didnt do what I ordered properly, or if people knew that I was such a scumbag, youd be kicked out that day.
Park Min-woo thought.
this life.
I will definitely stand by Roman Dmitris side.
answer.
All right!
Jang Yoon-tae also thought.
It seems that he has be X.
* * *
Baek Il and Jang Yun-tae.
It was just a happening.
It was an incident that would soon be forgotten, and Roman Dmitri was at the training ground while Park Min-woo was making a fuss.
hook.
hook hook.
swung the sword
It was a movement that he had already repeated countless times, but Roman Dmitri did not neglect training to develop basic skills. It was the same right after defeating the demon lord. Even after defeating the divine being, he spent a significant part of the day training, knowing that he would soon have to leave the dimension.
that.
It was the essence of the Heavenly Demon.
No matter how peaceful the moment, the endless desire for strength always whipped itself.
It is true that the purpose itself has weakened after killing the demon king. The thought that the stage I have reached may be the end, that slight doubt slows down my progress. But now I have another goal.
Absolute.
new enemy.
will be strong
I dont know how strong it is, but the unknown strength made my blood boil.
I didnt even have time to catch my breath.
Even at the moment when he felt alive again, Roman Dmitri did not stop swinging his sword even at the sight of the sun setting and rising.
No matter what danger looms in the future. It will not threaten itself.
I will press down all the problems in front of my eyes with overwhelming strength more than in my previous life.
and.
You will definitely get your life back.
If a god or whatever tries to usurp his life again, he will blow the head off of that being.
hook.
hook hook.
I fell into
the trance of myself.
It existed as a single sword.
People in this world were astonished at experiencing only a fraction of it, but Roman Dmitri honed more than that.
like that.
Time passed.
Unlike the atmosphere where a cataclysm was likely to happen right away, three months passed in a tense atmosphere.
* * *
Last 3 months.
It was a series of tensions.
Employees in charge of Koreas emergencymunicationswork worked night shifts after the US warning.
It was the same today.
boring waiting time.
An employee said in an annoyed voice.
Why is this apocalypse taking so long? If the catastrophe is toe anyway, I hope it passes quickly.
Hey man. Where do you get such nonsense? Then, what if the world perishes in a cataclysm?
Its frustrating. No matter how desperately we try, it is a known fact that a cataclysm wille, but there is no news even after the cycle has passed, so we are the only ones suffering like this. A cataclysm is an ordeal that mankind must endure. Theter it is, the more our blood will dry up.
It wasnt something I couldnt understand.
catastrophe.
At first, what urred every two to three years became longer and longer, and now six years have passed since the fifth cataclysm, but no outbreaks have urred.
I couldnt help but get annoyed. In a situation where the cycle was fulfilled, people were cautious even ofmon outings because they did not know when the world would turn upside down.
if you go outside
If a cataclysm begins, death is inevitable.
Living in such tension, the emergency contactwork employeesined of fatigue.
It was then.
Beep.
Huh? I heard that a premonition urred in LA, USA?
It was nothing special.
Premonitions have been frequent in recent years, and that is why countries around the world remain vignt.
however.
It was different this time.
I was about to report the situation in the United States to the upper level, but suddenly red dots appeared on the huge screen in front of me.
There has also been a premonition in New York.
A precursor has urred in Chicago too!
There is also a portent in Madrid, Spain!
signal rain.
Moment.
Peoples faces hardened.
Even the staff who had spat out unlucky words could not ept this situation warmly.
such crazy.
I got goosebumps.
premonition phenomena that ur simultaneously.
What that meant was clear.
The sixth catastrophe.
Hell has begun.
Chapter 500
Chapter 500 The 6th Cataclysm (1)
Los Angeles, USA.
It was a leisurely afternoon.
At that time when people gathered in groups of threes and fives to spend a normal day, a child who was being led by her mother looked up at the sky.
mom. look over there.
huh?
I raised my head.
The moment she checked where the child pointed, the mothersplexion turned pale.
Even run away Kyaaak!.
Knock!
The ck shadow snatched the mother as it was.
As soon as I floated into the air, my mothers fragile body was torn to pieces, and starting with that, the sun-drenched city turned into darkness.
They were hundreds of thousands of monsters.
In human form, it pped its wings and attacked people indiscriminately, and the peaceful atmosphere of LA was no longer found.
Wow!
The emergency bell rang.
USA.
The worlds most powerful country created a dedicated response team for each city and responded quickly as soon as it heard the news that monsters appeared.
The head of the 2nd Los Angeles Response Team.
Steven looked up at the ckened sky and listened to the walkie-talkie.
ss C monster harpies attacked the city in groups. Thousands of harpies are confirmed with the naked eye, so it is assumed that this is a precursory phenomenon, and we will mobilize two dedicated LA response teams to resolve the situation. The Central Headquarters confirms where the source of the ominous phenomenon is and asks for reinforcements. Marlin.
yes.
right beside.
There was a member of the response team.
Stephen ended the radio and passed the man he called Marlene, drawing his sword.
Pleasee back. Deal with the monsters while ensuring peoples safety.
All right.
pod.
Stephen lunged forward.
In an instant, he dug into the space where the harpies were gathered, and started ughtering them at random.
Pooh.
Kyaaaaaaagh!
ss A Hunter Stephen.
In the next two to three years, he was evaluated as being able to be promoted to the S rank, and he was ssified as a strong person in the United States.
Certainly, Stephens strength was outstanding.
He didnt stop even after ughtering dozens of harpies, and hundreds of team members, including Marlin, joined in the battle to ensure peoples safety.
primary suppression.
Thats why the United States is called a great power.
Even if a situation arises, their ability was great enough to respond immediately like this.
It was then.
Stephen, who was looking for another opponent while blowing off the harpys head, suddenly felt a wave of tremendous power from the sky.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Keugh.
Ruinous rays consumed the ground.
Stephen dodged by a hairs breadth and looked up at the sky with a pale face.
huge being.
A monster so gigantic that it couldntpare to the harpy he had dealt with so far was pping its wings the size of a high-rise building and looking down at Steven.
A harpy queen.
I got goosebumps.
Only then did I know
Appearance of S-rank monster Harpy Queen.
Stephen said on the walkie-talkie.
S-rank monsters have appeared. It is very likely that a cataclysm, not a portentous phenomenon, has begun. say it again The Harpy Queen, an S-rank monster, has appeared, so quickly deploy your troops .
That moment.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
A destructive force burst upon the ground again.
As Steven, he could no longer continue his report.
His death signaled the beginning of a full-scale catastrophe.
* * *
News from America.
South Korea immediately dered an emergency call-up order.
Members of the central government, led by President Kim Jeong-tae, were convened and they quickly reported the information they had received.
President. It is said that Harpy Queen, an S-ss monster, has appeared in Los Angeles, USA. In addition, since monsters appear in Chicago, New York, and Houston, it is clear that this is the outbreak of the sixth catastrophe.
Not only that. In Madrid, Spain, an S-ss monster, the Elemental Golem, has appeared. Its unlike any catastrophe Ive ever experienced. No matter how cataclysmic it was, there were no cases in which many S-rank monsters appeared from the start, but in this catastrophe, two S-rank monsters have already appeared. Considering Red Time, we cant predict how many S-rank monsters will appear.
First of all, we mobilized the capitals troops and entered into a defense system. Please give us orders.
see the rain.
Kim Jung-tae reacted calmly.
It was a hopeless situation, but it was not a problem that the Republic of Korea would perish immediately.
Chief of Information.
yes.
What is the current situation in Korea?
The most important thing was Korea.
No matter what problems arise in countries around the world, it was not a fire that fell on the feet of Korea.
said the intelligence chief.
Currently, there are no special signs in Korea. It seems that the red point was avoided in this catastrophe. Considering that cities in the United States are mainly attacked, we estimate that the Red Point is either the United States or Spain, where S-ss monsters appear.
red point.
It is information acquired through repeated catastrophes, but in catastrophes, there was a country with particrly high intensity of attacks.
People called it the Red Point.
Red Point receives tremendous attacks from the moment the catastrophe begins to the end, and the boss monster that announces the end of the catastrophe also appears in Red Point.
st furnace.
It was a matter of reassurance.
If Korea had been designated as a red point, it would not have been able tost for a few days with the power of a weak country.
Kim Jeong-tae said.
Even if Korea is not a red point, it is not yet at a safe stage. As of now, we dont know when, where, or what kind of problems will arise. Each member of the National Assembly, including the Ministry of Information, should keep a close eye on the situation in the Republic of Korea and respond immediately if even a little problem arises to block the possibility of a problem. keep in mind While the cataclysm repeated five times, some countries that respondedcently faced the worst ending of destruction. South Korea needs to be more careful than ever to avoid facing the same ending as them.
I will keep that in mind.
I will follow orders.
It was a strong voice.
The charisma that seized thewmakers at once showed loyalty to Kim Jeong-tae.
It was then.
I was about to finish an emergency meeting, but an intelligence officer broke into the meeting room and told me the hopeless reality.
Urgent news. A monster wave has urred in Incheon!
monster wave.
That meant that the Republic of Korea was facing the threat of catastrophe.
* * *
The atmosphere chilled and froze.
The sudden appearance of monsters.
That was the monster wave.
Since it means that monsters are constantly rushing in like waves, some of the members of the council spoke in an urgent voice.
A monster wave. South Korea is not safe anymore.
If it is Incheon, it is near the capital. The moment they copse, Seoul is attacked in an instant. We need to send troops quickly. Blocking the monster wave centered on Incheon is a way to reduce losses.
It was a reasonable solution.
First of all, we had to solve the primary problem and prepare for the situation after that.
however.
Kim Jung-tae looked at thewmakers who spoke with cold eyes.
Are you saying that now?
What is that .
As always, in order to defend the Republic of Korea, we must act ording to principles. red time. During the first three days after the cataclysmic outbreak, monsters appear from all over the world. And only when we deal with all of those monsters and the boss monster can we say that we have finally stopped the threat of cataclysm. But, at the point where the first day of Red Time has not yet passed, is it to open the gates of the capital and help Incheon? Incheon is located near the capital, but it is not the capital. It means that this is not an issue we need to address right away.
It was a cold response.
The people of the capital said.
Kim Jong-tae is a wise president.
Because of his existence, those who stayed in the capital were able to secure safety even in the event of a cataclysm.
but.
Local people are different.
With the clear wall dividing the capital and the provinces, local people had no choice but to be drawn out intact in danger.
A man called a man without blood or tears by local people.
He was President Kim Jong-tae.
Kim Jung-tae looked away from the bewilderedwmakers and spoke in a firm voice to the majority who followed him.
If the capital is breached, Korea will end. We will focus on ensuring safety here in Seoul until the Red Time is over. Rather, it is a good thing. Incheon Government and Roman Dmitry. They rebelled against the central government. Their demise will set a good example for the future of Korea.
Burying himself in the chair, he revealed his cruel side.
Youd better get some rest now. This kind of leeway wont bemon before the apocalypse is over.
* * *
Incheon at that time.
Kim Jun-hyuk also grasped the situation.
A monster wave has urred. ording to the scouts report, the monsters will arrive in Incheon within the next 30 minutes, and the scale is sorge that it is difficult to fullyprehend.
secretarys words.
It was devastating news.
Kim Jun-hyeok calmly epted that fact.
I hoped to avoid a catastrophe as much as possible, but that didnt mean I didnt anticipate a situation like this.
click.
turned on the mic
If you say it through this, all Incheon citizens will be able to hear it.
[This is Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok of Incheon. Just now. We have received a report that a monster wave has urred near Incheon. A catastrophe has begun. It is the 6th cataclysm that has driven humanity to ruin and we must fight to survive again, as we have repeated over the past 20 years. Dont be agitated. Respond calmly. Weve been preparing for catastrophes, and being scared cant solve any problems.]
It was a calm voice.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who makes the problem seem like it is not a problem, continued with such a peaceful and serene voice.
[From now on, Incheon citizens, please move to your assigned location. Nonbatant civilians move to shelters and vigntes protect civilians to help ensure that no one escapes to shelter. And keep in mind. Whatever happens outside your shelter, nevere out. Usually, catastrophes secure at least 15 days after the end of red time. Even if you feel anxious inside, trust me, the mayor of Incheon, and put your safety first. Control yourself and be patient. We promise to all the citizens of Incheon. I will never abandon you and run away. so .]
took the microphone.
He spat out hisst words as he put his hand on the shutdown button.
[See you in 15 days.]
Took.
hung up the mic
Kim Jun-hyeok looked at the microphone in silence for a moment.
this catastrophe.
From the beginning, two S-ss monsters appeared, and the first monster wave in Korea urred near Incheon.
Perhaps the self-centered central government and other local governments struggling to live on their own will not help.
indeed.
Can Incheon survive on its own strength?
I know that it is impossible with themon sense of the world, but Kim Jun-hyeok just wanted to denymon sense this time.
The past three months. We had a tough time.
Roman Dmitry.
believed him
The time spent with him spread the mes of hope in Incheon.
At first I had some doubts. Even after witnessing a powerful blow that annihted hundreds of monsters at once, no matter how S-ranked the hunter was. Is it right to believe in only one Roman Dmitry and handle the catastrophe independently of the central government? But now its different. The more I got to know him, the more convinced I was that he was the one who would protect Incheon, not the central government.
Whoa.
I caught my breath.
My heart raced.
As his blood boiled, his expression became calm enough to feel cold.
If we survive, the game in Korea willpletely change.
He pulled out a handgun from his pocket.
After checking the magazine, he got up and went outside.
Sigh.
outside the office.
The direct subordinates had already gathered.
Kim Jun-hyeok walked between them calmly and asked Park Cheol-min, who was right next to him.
How about Roman Dmitri?
You are on the first line of defense with Captain Lee Tae-seong.
is it.
There was nothing more to say.
3 months ago until now.
When a catastrophe struck, Incheon conducted simtion training without knowing how to respond.
st furnace.
We go to the second line of defense.
All right.
The catastrophe has begun.
If you cant secure the safety of Incheon.
He himself will nevere back here as the mayor of Incheon.
Chapter 501
Chapter 501 The 6th Catastrophe (2)
Kim Jun-hyeoks broadcast.
There was a force that held it and the fire fell on its feet.
It was clearing.
Gu Cheol-ho, the guild master of Cheongsan, showed a rather desperate expression at the gathering of the leaders.
The moment I was worried about finally arrived. We are once again at a crossroads of choice, and if we do not run away now, we will have to share our fortunes with Incheon, which may be a shipwreck.
Cheongsan remained in Incheon.
It was really embarrassing that all the guilds except Cheongsan had left Incheon, and thanks to that, they were able to establish a strong rtionship with the Incheon government.
So I had a short dream.
If Incheon survives as it is, liquidation will exert considerable influence in a city with its own scale.
but.
It had a premise.
At least, the form of taking on the catastrophe alone in Incheon had to be avoided.
A monster wave urred near Incheon. In other words, it means that Incheon has to take on all the monsters that are flooding in like deukdal. neither the central government nor other local governments. I dont think he would risk helping Incheon. Its not a matter of ming them. In a situation where you dont know when and where monsters will appear, it doesnt make sense to abandon your own ce and help. Thats why everyone wants to go to Seoul, and thats why it will be thest chance. If we give up all our bases in Incheon even now, we can at least save our lives.
But if we ask for liquidation now, it is certain that we will only be used briefly and discarded during a cataclysm.
It was a dilemma.
If you leave Incheon, you can guarantee your safety right away, but there is no assurance that your future will be guaranteed.
so.
The choice made three months ago was important.
Since no problems had arisen, the choice of liquidation was inevitably valuable.
Goo Cheol-ho closed his eyes tightly in horror.
Incheon has changed because of Roman Dmitri. Its obviously different from the past, but its just a meaningless change in the face of a catastrophe that cant be prevented even on a national level. Even if he survives, there is no guarantee that Cheongsan will be among the survivors.
It was then.
As if repeating the situation, Park Ki-tae stepped out.
master. Its an outsider anyway. If we leave Incheon, we will be branded as traitors and will not be fully trusted wherever we go. So lets believe it. Just like that day three months ago, the wisdom of Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok of Incheon. And the confidence of the mysterious being called Roman Dmitri that we have been watching.
It was the same.
My heart fluttered at Park Ki-taes words.
It was an outcall.
I dont know if it was three months ago, but if I ran away because the situation was serious, there was nothing to gain but my life.
Gu Cheol-ho said after thinking for a long time.
Yeah fuck. it will work out somehow. Order the guild members of Cheongsan right now. We go to the first line of defense.
yes.
clearing.
They finally made up their mind.
* * *
On the rampart.
There was Roman Dmitry.
Faced with the wind blowing from the other side, Roman Dmitry gazed out into the realm beyond the dpidated walls.
Dmitry Roman. As a result of checking the central governments dynamics, it seems that they have decided to fight to the death in Seoul as expected. There was no special movement to be found, except to solidify Mercury, and other local governments around Incheon rejected requests for assistance. It is the will of the entire Republic of Korea to let each other live on their own.
It was Lee Tae-sung.
At the disastrous conclusion that Incheon was left alone, Roman Dmitry asked with a calm face.
Do you think they are cruel?
I think its too much. Because their choice is to sit by and watch the destruction of Incheon.
In general, that would be the case. But that doesnt mean you cant criticize them for their choices. If a problem had urred in a ce other than Incheon, even if it were me, I would not have given up the safety of Incheon to help them. Heres what we know for sure. People who stayed in Incheon. They have entered my fence and from now on I will put theirfort first.
I turned my head.
Lee Tae-seong was visible, followed by soldiers from the direct control unit and the government, and finally the people of Cheongsan who arrivedte.
new rtionship.
Roman Dmitry epted them.
You are my people. Even if the whole of Korea turns into a sea of fire, Incheon will be as safe as here.
actually.
Incheons power was weak.
Despite the intense time spent over the past three months, it is impossible to prevent a catastrophe with Incheons troops alone.
Therefore, their choice was bound to be valuable.
Even knowing that fact, remaining by Roman Dmitris side meant that they made a decision by trusting only one Roman Dmitri.
I had a strange feeling.
Whenever I see the people of Incheon, I keep thinking of past life rtionships.
From now on, n A will be activated.
Are you okay?
Lee Tae-seong showed a worried expression.
n A.
Among the many strategies created in preparation for catastrophe, n A was a n in which Roman Dmitri took most of the risks.
So, at the nning stage, people reacted with concern.
It would be really fortunate if that was possible, but no matter how much I thought about it, I thought Roman Dmitri was too dangerous.
timely.
Monsters were flocking beyond the walls.
Roman Dmitri looked away again and moved toward the other side of the castle wall.
After all the typhoons that hit Incheon pass, they wont ask me if Im okay anymore.
end with that.
hook.
The figure of Roman Dmitry fell down the rampart.
People who roll their eyes.
Even though they knew the reality of the strategy, they couldnt help but be surprised at how they really put it into practice.
The water has already spilled.
The safety of Incheon now depends on Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Tak-
Landed on the ground.
When I raised my head, I saw a cloud of dust rising and the monsters charging at me.
Its a cataclysm.
I was used to it.
Even when he founded the Dmitry Empire and when he conquered the Demon Realm.
It was a sight all too familiar to Roman Dmitri.
So, based on my experience, I knew what the most efficient way to prevent a catastrophe was.
The method was simple.
Being in the most dangerous ce.
If you face the catastrophe head on, the people of Incheon will be able to handle the rest.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Raised the aura.
He moved forward with a leisurely pace, and as the ground shook and the monsters reached a close distance, he increased his speed from then on.
Dig.
Papa papa pat.
kicked the ground
An explosive aura enveloped Roman Dmitris body, and before he even faced the monsters, the aura was captured at the tip of his sword.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
sh.
He stretched out his sword.
just one blow.
The aura swept across the front and tore apart the tribe monsters it encountered.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaagh!
Screams were heard from all sides.
Monsters of various grades, from grade A to grade F, were torn to shreds in a single blow, regardless of grade.
That was just the beginning. Roman Dmitry threw himself into the rushing waves.
All sides turned ck in an instant, and while showing strong hostility toward humans, the A-rank monster Werewolf bared its ferocious teeth.
people said
Werewolves teeth tear apart anything, and their skin impervious to any attack.
however.
sh.
Werewolfs head flew off at once.
They formed a group, but were torn apart one by one by Roman Dmitris sword.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Every time the aura exploded, blood was sttered everywhere.
One-on-one fight.
I didnt know when it would end.
A monster wave means an endless attack, and monsters will continue to spawn for at least 3 days, as the word Red Time says.
Then physical fitness management was absolutely necessary. No matter how great a hunter is, they cant fight for days, so people want to belong to a powerful country as much as possible.
It had to be. It wasmon sense in this world that even an S-ss hunter could only survive if he belonged to it.
however.
Roman Dmitry did not control his strength.
Emitting an explosive aura as it is, it wiped out dozens of monsters in one blow.
either day
either two days.
whether its a week
No matter how long it takes, your strength will not be exhausted.
extraordinary realm.
Roman Dmitri, who rose to a high position, was more powerful than the moment he defeated the demon king.
Kwajik.
puck.
Trampled on the monsters head.
Leaving behind his shattered head, Roman Dmitri rushed into the darkened space.
All butchered.
I was sure
as long as you hold on.
Not a single monster will pass after this.
* * *
Koo Cheol-ho did not know n A.
In Incheon, Cheongsan did not bother to exin the strategy to them because it was a force that could run away at any moment.
st furnace.
Goo Cheol-ho was shocked.
Seeing Roman Dmitri fall down the wall, he hurriedly asked Lee Tae-seong.
Can you really do this? Its so reckless. If you are an S-rank hunter, you can endure for a while, but the moment you go to a long battle, you will inevitably be dangerous. No, whether its a long-term game or a short-term game, isnt there a big difference in the number of heads?
It wasmon sense.
If Lee Tae-seong had not witnessed Roman Dmitris powerlessness, he would have stopped Roman Dmitri with the same attitude.
Watch. We believe in Roman Dmitri.
This crazy.
Only Goo Cheol-ho got a shit line.
But what can I do?
Its already toote to run away.
Goo Cheol-ho, who watched the situation while biting his nails, couldnt hide his shock at the situation that eventually unfolded.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaagh!
It was a massacre.
The moment Roman Dmitri and the monsters collided, Roman Dmitri carried out an indiscriminate massacre between the enemies.
People havemon sense. Koo Cheol-ho thought of the level of S-ss in his own way, but Roman Dmitris military power exceeded the line ofmon sense.
It was overwhelming.
I took and pressed my opponent.
No matter how strong the opponent was, with just one attack, the head flew off and the blood spurted like a fountain.
iced coffee.
I was stunned.
Im speechless.
Not only Gu Cheol-ho, but all of Cheongsans guild members looked at the situation with dazed faces.
Only then did I know
What is Incheons confidence?
The reason they didnt abandon the city even after turning their backs on the central government was because they trusted the existence of Roman Dmitri.
This was a variable that wouldpletely change the game in Korea.
People like Koo Cheol-ho and Park Ki-tae knew what the future would bring if Incheon survived the catastrophe thanks to Roman Dmitris performance.
this situation.
It was not only Cheongsan that was admired.
Lee Tae-seong, who knew the power of Roman Dmitri, was awed by the scene unfolding before his eyes.
What kind of life have you been living?
Roman Dmitry was convinced.
It was clear that the conviction that even a cataclysmic threat was nothing came from such experience.
It was an existence that could not dare to predict the bottom. Although he swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri, he was still a mystery to Lee Tae-sung.
but.
It was still too early to be careless.
There was something that Roman Dmitry had warned about beforehand.
A catastrophe is like a rushing wave. Even if you block the waves with a breakwater, if the wavese from all sides, you wont be able topletely block them with one side of the breakwater. So keep that in mind. I will take the biggest risk. However, the waves that crash into Incheon to avoid it are yours to bear.
above the castle wall.
This was the reason Incheons troops did not move.
They wanted to help Roman Dmitri like a chimney, but they kept their seat considering the variable.
He was such a great person.
Taking the biggest risk alone.
Its easier said than done, but Roman Dmitri was putting it into practice.
It was then.
Captain under direct control! There is a problem!
A soldier running in haste.
Anxiety red up.
Roman Dmitry prepared for a variable, and no matter how weak the probability of a variable urring, the moment it became a reality, the probability value was meaningless.
the soldier shouted.
A monster has appeared inside the city!
variable in case.
It was Incheons responsibility from now on.
Chapter 502
Chapter 502 The 6th Catastrophe (3)
Cataclysm.
There are three ways monsters can appear in those chaotic times.
The first is Monster Wave.
It is a phenomenon in which the space of the dimension is distorted and monsters are constantly rushing in.
The second is foreshadowing.
As in the case of thest anthill incident, precursors are urring all over the world even at moments when people are not aware of it.
Starting from the cataclysm, they turned to attack all at once.
They left their territory and attacked humans, and even if a monster wave did not ur, the situation of being attacked by many was a foreshadowing.
People called it blood rain.
It is simr to a monster wave, but unlike the way it is pushed through the dimensional passage, a small number of monsters appear like showers in a specific area.
For example, when Blood Rain urred in Seoul.
If Monster Wave started in Seongdong-gu and spread throughout Seoul, Blood Rain was a disaster full of variables where monsters would appear anywhere in a specific area.
of course.
The monsters that appear as Blood Rain are few.
However, it was also the phenomenon that caused the most casualties because it rendered the defense system meaningless.
kyaaak!
Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Incheon city center.
Monsters appeared.
A grade A monster, an ogre, scanned the surroundings with ferocious eyes, and destroyed buildings in the way with a huge club.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The building copsed.
The outer walls could not withstand the strong strength, and the monsters quickly destroyed the city along the way as if they were leaving footprints.
However, there was no human trace anywhere.
While sniffing his sensitive sense of smell, he showed his will to kill, but the monsters couldnt find humans and showed signs of anger.
Kyaaaaaaagh!
Screaming monsters.
they ran amok
The ogre, which was wandering around looking for humans, instantly expressed a powerful murderous intent.
kyaaak!
puck!
hit something with a stick
The wind tore away and the battered creature exploded, and the ogre, apparently not satisfied with that, started attacking nearby creatures.
It was an appalling sight.
It would have been a natural sight if the target the ogre was attacking were humans, but shockingly, the ogre was attacking the same monster.
Kwong Kwong Kwong!
kyaaak!
Other monsters fought against the ogres.
Even if the head exploded and the limbs were torn, the ogres body was bitten, and in the meantime, other monsters attacked each other.
The monsters eyes were stained red.
As if his eyes, which were originally glistening with murderous intent, hadpletely lost their taste, he recognized all creatures he encountered as enemies.
co-destruction.
killed and killed each other.
The ogre, which had been biting its own kind, raised its head at the sight of people passing by.
Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The eyes were stained red.
The owner of a popr chuck.
He was also of the same race.
However, in the eyes of the ogre, the kin looked like humans, their prey.
so that.
kyaaak!
thump thump!
The ogres rushed like crazy to tear humans to shreds.
* * *
Second line of defense.
On top of the castle wall, Kang Min-ho showed a look of surprise.
Incredible.
far away
Monsters were seen attacking each other.
If you turn your head, you can see the wall, but they didnt notice the existence of the wall even after looking at this ce.
It was the effect of truth.
Kim Jun-hyeok said calmly.
It is a method that creates illusions. As long as you dont leave the realm of Jinbeop, the less intelligent monsters will recognize each other as humans and wont be able to confirm the location of this ce.
Kim Jun-hyeok clung to the truth.
It was a really strange power.
After confirming the effectiveness of the method, Kim Jun-hyeok immersed himself in the method, even cutting down on his sleep in order to sharpen his own weapon.
The sight in front of my eyes was the result.
Artifacts were ced ording to the illusion formation, and the monsters fell into the illusion without even realizing it.
In fact, Kim Jun-hyeoks power alone could not fully express the effect of the Jinbeop.
So it was necessary to prepare.
The city was redeployed.
The city was renovated to be advantageous to the battle method, and mana stones were ced throughout to strengthen it.
Thanks to staying up all night preparing, the entire city center of Incheon has be a trap that will drive the monsters into despair. As long as the illusion formation is in operation, the monsters will not be able to pinpoint the exact location of the shelter. Primarily, Roman Dmitri-sama guards the outer wall, and secondarily, the second line of defense uses formation to prevent monsters from approaching the shelter, and finally, Lee Tae-seong and other subordinates take care of the monsters inside. For the past three months, we have been training how to defend against enemies with the strength of Incheon alone.
It was the result of hard work.
In particr, Jinbeop was greatly helped by civilians.
Kim Jun-hyeok received support from the citizens of Incheon, and in the process of rearranging the building, civilians offered to help with open arms.
Thanks to that, I was able to get the job done with ease.
In a short time of 3 months, it seeded in transforming Incheon, which was nothing, into a trap.
but.
It was too early to be relieved.
The preparations so far were only the minimum conditions against the catastrophe, but it could not be seen that all of this crisis was resolved.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
The truth is not omnipotent. If there are monsters that break through the illusion formation and reach the second line of defense, there is no other way than to deal with them directly. As you know, Roman Dmitri is dealing with enemies on a scale we couldnt even imagine on the Outer Wall. If even the internal situation holds Roman Dmitris ankles, Incheons survival is virtually impossible.
Do not worry.
Kang Min-ho stepped out.
timely.
A few monsters broke through the illusion formation and came out.
Covered in blood from biting their own people, they erupted in murderous intent upon discovering the existence of a second line of defense.
kyaaak!
Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Running monsters.
Kang Min-ho drew his sword.
I wasnt just ying around, either.
* * *
3 months ago.
Roman Dmitri called Kang Min-ho.
And gave him a sword as a gift and told him a new future.
In the future catastrophe, I will use you as thest gateway to defend Incheon.
me?
It was an embarrassing answer.
Kang Min-ho became self-objectified.
It achieved rapid growth from E grade to B grade, but it was not at the level of taking thest gateway.
Roman Dmitry also.
agreed to that fact.
Kang Min-ho clearlycked a lot.
but.
The important thing is your will to the mission you have been given. Unlike other people, Kang Min-ho has a firm will to protect the people of the shelter. So that my daughter is safe. Rather than fighting on the frontline like me, Kang Min-ho is a more appropriate person to protect the rear where my daughter is.
daughters presence.
It was Kang Min-hos identity.
It is enough to teach theck of strength.
As in the previous life, if there is a desire to be strong, anyone can be strong by Roman Dmitris side.
In fact, at first, I thought of the ghost magic trick that way.
As if it made Kevin, who was nothing, stronger in a short period of time, if there was a will, the ghost magic was an appropriate method.
at the end of trouble.
Roman Dmitry concluded.
Ghost magic is not appropriate.
former Kevin.
He risked his life to be stronger.
Even if he died, he expressed his strong will to dedicate his life to bing stronger.
Kang Min-ho was different.
he wanted to live
His will to survive and stay by his daughters side is just as desperate as Kevins, but the essential part ispletely different.
attitude towards life. That it doesnt matter if you die and that you shouldnt die.
Due to thepletely different difference, it was concluded that Kang Min-ho could not be taught Ghost Magic.
Then there was another way.
Guardian gate.
A long time ago.
The era before Baek Joong-hyeok existed.
There was a guardian gate leading to one-man victory in the political faction.
Whenever the wicked revealed their vicious intentions to conquer Murim, they suddenly appeared in the world and saved the world from the wicked.
An existence that was recorded in old history. So, Baek Joong-hyeok looked into the Guardian Gate and found out that it was definitely a great martial art, but it was nothingpared to the Heavenly Demons Art.
however.
Why didnt the guardian gate exist at the same time as Baek Jung-hyeok?
The sessor of Suhomun, who had never been defeated against the wicked, faced death at the hands of the rightists who were jealous of his reputation.
Since then, martial arts, which had been discontinued, entered the library of the Demonic Cult, and Baek Jung-hyeok had memories of experiencing the Martial Arts of the Guardian Gate in the process of polishing the Heavenly Demon Art.
The essence of the guardian gate.
I didnt like it that much.
Thats why it suited Kang Min-ho even more.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will teach you the martial arts of the guardian gate.
* * *
Under the ramparts.
The monsters ran.
The ogres muscles swelled greatly, and he struck the castle wall with his club.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a huge shock.
Thanks to the magic protection, the walls didnt copse, but the monsters that arrivedter also crashed into the walls.
The Trolls head was shattered and blood sttered.
However, he quickly recovered with his unique regenerative power, and showed his tenacity to break down the wall by continuously crashing into it.
Kim Jun-hyeok shouted.
Attack the monsters!
pod.
Papa papapat.
above the castle wall.
arrows were fired
It was an attack by archers belonging to Incheon, and arrows filled with magic rained down like rain and prated the monsters skin.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaaagh!
The monsters screamed.
They desperately tried to climb the wall somehow, but Kim Jun-hyeok noticed their movements and quickly gave orders.
Magic exploded on the monsters face.
Among the hunters belonging to Incheon, there were upations with various skills such as archers and wizards, and the long-distance hunters were appropriately used to block the enemy.
beyond the truth.
Monsters continued to appear.
I dealt with quite a few monsters as a wee, but since there were so many absolute numbers, I couldnt handle them all.
atst.
The walls had to be breached.
The werewolf jumped up the castle wall at once with great jumping power, but Kim Jun-hyeok was not worried about its existence.
Didnt Kang Min-ho tell you?
believe in yourself
The moment Werewolfnded on the wall, Kang Min-ho blew off his arm.
sh.
Yay Yay Yay!
Werewolf screamed.
He rushed at him with ferociously shiny eyes, and Kang Min-ho calmly watched the werewolf.
The opponent is an A-rank monster.
Kang Min-ho, who had just secured the B-ss qualification, was an opponent he could never defeat, but in the past three months, he didnt feel nervous at all.
Guardian gates martial arts.
It was great.
The martial arts specialized in defensive herbivore did not allow a single attack even in the sparring with Lee Tae-seong.
st furnace.
There was no reason to be afraid.
Werewolfs attack was received head-on.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
The attack came in with a wild push.
Kang Min-ho calmly blocked Werewolfs attack and tore off the opponents body with Suhomuns signature counterattack.
It was the reason Roman Dmitri didnt like it.
Roman Dmitri wants to take the initiative and press down the opponent first, but the guardian gate is specialized in protecting and counterattacking.
at the end of such a battle.
Pooh!
Werewolf copsed, spurting blood.
Kang Min-ho didnt stop with that, and took care of all the monsters that climbed up the wall.
The second line of defense is solid.
It was Kim Jun-hyeoks idea.
Jinbeop and Kang Minho.
and the presence of walls.
If the hunters with repair skills secured the durability of the wall, it seemed that they would be able to block the attacks of the monsters.
The preparations so far have not been in vain.
In the worst situation where the monster wave and blood rain attacked at the same time, the second line of defense quickly cleared the attacking monsters.
Incheon.
You will be able to survive.
In just one battle, soldiers in Incheon, including Kim Jun-hyeok, showed hopeful expressions.
It was then.
I was in a situation where I was almost arranging the monsters that had escaped from the camp, but a crack suddenly appeared in the air.
People were perplexed.
The crack meant the appearance of monsters.
The people who were preparing to greet the monsters witnessed an absurd sight.
pod.
was a human
Led by him, many humans fluttered their white wings andnded on the wall.
Baekil came to help Incheon! Everyone! Now you can rest assured!
identity of the leader.
It was Park Min-woo.
Conjuring his magic, he looked down at the bottom of the castle wall, and there he could only see piles of corpses.
Moment.
Park Min-woos expression was stained with embarrassment.
This was different from the n.
I heard that Incheon was attacked, obviously passing Roman Dmitri.
But the corpses of monsters piled up with normal people.
Are you safer than you think?
Park Min-woo smiled shyly.
Chapter 503
Chapter 503 6th Catastrophe (4)
Right after the cataclysmic outbreak.
Baek Il received a call-up order.
In principle, it should be controlled by the central government, but Park Min-woo expressed his intention to refuse the convocation.
It was a problem that I just couldnt get over.
Since Baekil is the best armed group in Korea, President Kim Jung-tae contacted us immediately.
[What the hell is this? To refuse a convocation order. All armed groups in Seoul have to follow the central governments control in an emergency, so why are they trying to act independently? This is not a choice like 100 days.]
No, it is a choice like 100 days.
beyond the screen.
I saw Kim Jeong-taes face.
With Baekils leadership watching, Park Min-woo spoke in a determined voice.
The central government does not represent justice. In the meantime, I thought that President Kim Jeong-tae was sincerely concerned about the safety of the Republic of Korea, but after seeing the Incheon incident, I changed my mind. Citizens of Incheon are also citizens of the Republic of Korea. By the way, what do you think the central government has been doing in recent months? Didnt they openly define Incheon as a rebellion and encourage other local governments to reject Incheon for not following the central governments control? Thats right, its justice. The central government has already lost justice.
[The white-d wizard. Think wisely. The remark just crossed the line.]
Yes, I will not keep that line in the future. I thought a lot before making this decision. Is it right to follow the central government and put the safety of the Republic of Korea first, or is it right to take risks for those who are not cared for by the central government? I decided that thetter was correct even if it cost a hundred days. For true justice, we intend to get out of the safe fence called Seoul by the central government.
He vomited a fever.
sense of justice?
Its not like that.
Baekil is an organization that follows the white-d wizard who represents justice.
In order for Park Min-woo to continue to receive support from Baek Il, he needed to show them justification.
He raised his voice.
argued strongly.
Defection to follow Roman Dmitri is a righteous choice.
The truth cannot be sophistry, but Park Min-woo knew how to make it usible while living a new life.
[that word. You will have to deal with it after the cataclysm is over.]
Yes, do whatever you want. For justice, I will do anything.
Took.
Contact cut off unterally.
Park Min-woo looked at the people sitting around him.
Their eyes twinkled like stars.
At this moment of doing justice, to the 100 Day Wizards, Park Min-woos existence looked like a god of justice.
they thought
Its 100 days, so Im sincerely proud to be a 100 day wizard.
* * *
The course of 100 Days has been decided.
A wizard asked in a situation where he decided to help Incheon.
Are you going to Incheon right now?
No it isnt.
I shook my head.
Currently, a monster wave has urred around Incheon.
If he was going to help Incheon, it was amon sense decision to help Incheon as soon as possible.
but.
Park Min-woo thought differently.
There is no point in helping Incheon now. People are sure that Incheon will copse in the monster wave, but as long as Roman Dmitri is holding on, that wont happen. The appearance of Baek Il must be dramatic. Even as Roman Dmitri, to feel grateful for the choice of Baek Il who helped Incheon, even if I know my identity, I have no choice but to admit my credit. I need a situation like that.
I swallowed augh inside.
I couldnt speak the truth.
Park Min-woo said with a serious expression at the wizard looking at him with questionable eyes.
We have opened the possibility of helping Incheon, but we will not move for them right away. President Kim Jung-taes choice was not unconditionally wrong. During red time, you dont know when and where monsters will appear, so Seoul may be in a more serious situation than Incheon an hourter. If that happens, Seoul will be ruined while we help Incheon.
It was a clear mountain stream.
There was no blockage in the words that he spat out as if his tongue was smeared with oil.
So we will wait and see. Incheon and Seoul or other areas. They will help you in the areas you think are most at risk. Of course, that doesnt mean you just have to watch it. We have already sent someone to figure out the situation in Incheon, so if we decide that Incheon is really dangerous, we will use teleport magic to go there.
also.
You have an idea.
The wizards of the hundred days admired.
Judging by seeing the forest in front of them, not the trees, they had no choice but to praise Park Min-woos wisdom.
We thought briefly. Just because Incheon is dangerous, I dont mean to help unconditionally, but I think we should look at the whole and judge ordingly like the white-d wizard. Just give me an order anytime. We are ready to give our lives to do the 100 days of justice.
Just give me orders!
Just give me orders!
Hundred days became one.
I was proud.
Park Min-woo made every effort to make 100 days.
If Alexander in his previous life represented evil, in his present life, Hundred Days is a group representing justice.
It was his own strength.
I was convinced that if I used this well, I could get a ce by Roman Dmitris side.
Lets wait for the right time. The perfect time!
endured
Even after hearing the news that monsters attacked Incheon, they forced the wizards of the 100 Days to sit down, spreading usible sophistry and shaking their butts.
Fortunately, it didnt take long to make a decision.
Even the monster wave is a huge disaster, and even blood rain urred in Incheon.
The wizard who was observing the dynamics of Incheon said.
The information just came in, but there was a blood rain in downtown Incheon. This inevitably results in civilian casualties. As you know, doesnt Blood Rain render defenses meaningless?
widely.
I got up and left my seat.
At the gaze focused on himself, Park Min-woo spewed out a strong will.
It is time! A situation where Incheon could be in danger if dyed further. Even if the central government persecutes us, we will not turn a blind eye to peoples difficulties. Follow me. We are going to Incheon from now on!
For justice!
For justice!
enthusiastic people.
like that.
Teleport.
The wizards of the hundred days put their bodies on space movement magic.
* * *
And now.
Something was strange.
The scene was different from what I had imagined.
The power of the Incheon government is weak. Without Roman Dmitri, the battlefield will surely be pushed back, and many people will die in Blood Lane. I obviously thought so .
sh.
puck.
Kang Min-ho cut off the monsters head.
There were few now.
Corpses scattered on top of the wall, and corpses piled up under the wall.
Park Min-woo could not hide his shaking eyes at the fact that he had ovee the crisis with only the troops of the second line of defense.
This isnt it.
I could tell at first nce.
Kang Min-ho was a talented person.
And even the members of the direct control team that dealt with monsters along with Kang Min-ho had superior skills than those known to the world.
Then the n was aplete mess.
Baekils help would shine only if Incheon experienced a crisis, but if it could solve the problem on its own, the value of Baekil would inevitably fall.
It was then.
Kim Jun-hyeok approached and asked.
Are you here to help Incheon?
youre right. Upon hearing the news of the Monster Wave and Blood Rain, I immediately used teleport magic.
I was embarrassed to even say it.
however.
Kim Jun-hyeok thought differently.
thank you.
yes?
In fact, I have been suspicious of Baek Ils intentions. However, if you want to help Incheon even while turning your back on the central government, I will gratefully ept whatever you wish for Incheon. Please lend your strength for Incheon. Please help us to get Incheon out of this crisis.
As Roman Dmitry said.
Baekils intentions may not be good intentions.
However, in the current situation, Baek Ils help was needed.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who had experienced despair because it was still only the first day of the cataclysm, did not boast that he had won the battle once.
st furnace.
When all threats have passed, I will definitely deliver the 100 Days Ball to Roman Dmitri-nim.
I figured out the situation.
If 100 Days is a purpose in Incheon.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who can work 100 days with a suitable carrot, threw a bait that Park Min-woo had no choice but to fall for.
* * *
One Hundred Days Ball.
Roman Dmitry.
Kim Jun-hyeok mentioned two words.
He was a wicked human being.
Park Min-woo grasped Kim Jun-hyeoks intentions at the remarks that quickly judged the situation and praised the opponent.
Im guessing hes trying to use the 100 days for Incheon.
even knowing the facts.
Park Min-woo had no choice but to suffer.
Doesnt he have a clear purpose in Incheon like his intention?
And while checking the situation around the wall, Park Min-woo was able to be sure of one fact.
The power of Incheon I grasped was not this much. There must be only one reason why they were able to be strong in such a short time. That they have Roman Dmitry by their side. Just as Dmitri, who was only a marginal territory, has been reborn as the greatest power on the continent, now the people of Incheon are developing rapidly.
I got goosebumps.
I could tell just by looking at Kang Min-ho.
He was only an E-rank Hunter.
He didnt dare to even dare to be promoted to D grade, but he met Roman Dmitri and seeded in being promoted to B grade.
If you think this is a coincidence, you are stupid.
Because he was Park Min-woo, who met Roman Dmitri in his previous life and lost countless times, he knew that the development of Incheon was not a coincidence.
Incheon.
The seed of Dmitri was nted here.
If germination takes ce soon, the world will revolve around Incheon.
If so. Can the value of 100 days still appeal to Roman Dmitri?
In a nutshell.
It wont be.
Roman Dmitri will grow Incheon so rapidly that 100 days will be nothing, and he may not even be the one who tries to walk vaguely like now.
When you think about it, its a simple problem. Those who seeded with Dmitry followed him before he exploded.
In a word, like those who invested in unlisted stocks and coins that were not sold before listing, the jackpot exploded and Dmitry was able to grow into a major figure.
they were envious
He also wanted to be with Dmitry.
And now.
he knew the truth
Roman Dmitry is a jackpot stock and a huge exploding coin.
Even knowing that, I might miss the time to board the Cheonma Coin after spending time in an ambiguous rtionship like now.
That shouldnt happen. Absolutely not.
gritted it
Only then did I know
Rtions with Roman Dmitry.
The fact that only a firm trust, not an absurd scheme, can be his person.
Its a monster!
Prepare for battle!
beyond the truth.
Monsters flocked again.
In a situation where hundreds of monsters were pouring in at once, Park Min-woo passed the people and moved forward.
Mayor of Incheon. Keep that promise. Please be sure to tell me about my achievements on the battlefield.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised the power.
It was impossible to regain the state of the previous life.
However, thanks to the system called Awakening, it has the power to overwhelm the standards of this world.
Fire Storm.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The mes raged.
A tremendous magical storm arose and swept away hundreds of monsters.
people were amazed
Minwoo Park.
Why do you call him the white-d wizard?
It was a scene to understand why it is called the first pioneer.
The magic that turns even A-rank monsters into charcoal was the only reason he was allowed S-rank in Korea.
The mana ran out.
Minwoo Park shouted.
Wizards of the Hundred Days! Risk your life for justice to defend Incheon!
So that I can be Roman Dmitris person.
this life.
Park Min-woo will definitely remain a Roman Dmitri person.
The image I looked up to as Kim Pan-seok.
The image I remembered as Alexander.
Park Min-woo was intensely eager.
Chapter 504
Chapter 504: The 6th Disaster (5)
Right after the urrence of Blood Rain.
Lee Tae-seong withdrew from the first line of defense.
I headed straight to the city center and got out of the line and dealt with the monsters.
Kwong Kwong Kwong!
Krrrrrr.
The monsters ran.
Various types of monsters, including the hellhound, bared their ferocious teeth at Lee Tae-sung.
It was a mystery to the world.
Common monsters clearly recognize beings other than their own as enemies, but when a cataclysm broke out, they epted each other as allies.
People assumed that this was the ability of the Absolute.
In the process of summoning monsters from beyond the dimension, they are said to be under the control of the absolute.
It pierces at once.
pod.
Didnt slow down.
He dug in between the ck monsters and swung the sword he was holding in both hands in all directions.
Rampant dance.
Papa papa pat.
Kieeck!
Blood sttered everywhere.
The hell hounds were torn apart without being able to resist, and Lee Tae-seong took advantage of his momentum and engaged in indiscriminate ughter.
The directmand that followed was no different.
Among them, there were people who couldnt deal with Hellhound even a few months ago, but after 3 months of training, they showed apletely different look.
Kwadeuk.
Pupper puck.
Overwhelmed the monsters.
Showing the appearance ofplementing each other in perfect order, they calmly reduced their enemies following Lee Tae-sung.
direct jurisdiction.
They endured hellish training.
The fact that they could not receive help from the central government pushed them to the edge of the cliff, and Lee Tae-seong, the head of the camp, conducted training camps even while sparing sleep.
No one expressed any dissatisfaction. Most of the members of the direct control team, including Lee Tae-seong, lost their families in a catastrophe.
It was worth dedicating ones life to the fact that ones enmity toward monsters could be as strong as they were strong people.
developed by leaps and bounds.
Thats why they didnt have the slightest doubt about the order to deal with the monsters in the city.
because Im stronger
Naturally, he took charge of the monsters.
Big!
The ogre roared.
A monster of a different dimension even in the same A grade.
Lee Tae-seong rushed towards the ogre and raised his mana.
Roman Dmitri taught me swordsmanship. The ultimate swordsmanship that cuts down the enemy at once.
sudden.
Kwak Kwak Kwak.
The ogre brandished his club.
Lee Tae-seongs sword shed as he let the attack go by a hairs breadth.
Serious battle.
pod.
Extreme Pleasure Sword.
Chris skills passed on to him.
Lee Tae-seongs twin swords split the ogres chest, and the ogre waved both arms and screamed in pain.
In the meantime, I cut off the ogres Achilles heel.
As he stumbled on one knee, he cut off his arm, and when he tried to block it with his other arm, he shed his fist and cut the other thigh.
It was fast.
It was a sight thatsted only seconds, and the bloodstained ogre had fully exposed its weakness.
sh.
head blown off
It was a futile end.
It was an ogre notorious for being really picky, but Lee Tae-seong and the other subordinates immediately sorted the situation out.
I cleaned everything around.
Good job.
I brushed off the blood on my sword.
S-ss sword.
It was a new world.
The reason why he was able to overwhelm the A-rank monsters was the existence of a sword that perfectly supported his skills.
As Suha said, the surroundings were roughly organized.
However, there were still many enemies to face.
Since numerous monsters were raging inside the city, Lee Tae-seong moved and grasped the situation elsewhere.
The first and second lines of defense. Report the current situation.
[This is the first line of defense. Roman Dmitri is still blocking the monster wave alone here. I have nothing to say other than awesome. The liquidation department and some troops are holding their positions in preparation for any unexpected variables, but I dont think that Roman Dmitri will copse.] [This
is the second line of defense. Under themand of Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok, we are currently blocking monster attacks well. But Baekil joined a little while ago. Thanks to the fact that he expressed his intention to join Incheon by turning his back on the central government, he is able to block the monsters more easily than expected.] This
was hopeful news.
Lee Tae-seong felt a tear in his stomach.
6 years ago.
Incheon copsed.
In the devastated city, Kim Jun-hyeok pledged to rebuild Incheon, and Lee Tae-seong, who had a bright future, swore allegiance believing in only that pledge.
people said You stupid bastard with no concept of reality.
But now, in a situation where the catastrophe is prevented with the power of Incheon alone, Lee Tae-seong felt his blood boil.
The mayor was right. We have created a city that can protect itself. The dream that people used of being foolish was by no means impossible.
Junhyeok Kim.
And Roman Dmitry.
They will live for their dreams.
That was the purpose of Lee Tae-sungs life.
Even if he lived and died like this, Lee Tae-seong would not have the slightest regret.
lets go.
yes.
took a step
Between the burning cities, the direct division continued the endless fight.
* * *
That time.
Cho Dal-soo had a leisurely time in a private room forwmakers.
Because I knew it would happen. The President is a man who makes no exceptions. Would he, who puts Seouls safety first, try to help Incheon, which causes trouble even if he doesnt? Its self-employed. An idiot who doesnt know how to fear the sky has dug his own grave.
youre right. Incheon is now over.
Across.
Moon Tae-joon was there.
Jo Dal-soo, perhaps excited by Moon Tae-joons cheers, began to chatter.
When you see things like this, human life is very interesting. In a situation where Incheon has turned its back on the central government, it is inevitable that a monster wave will ur near Incheon. Heaven abandoned Incheon. How can we stop the monster wave with the power of Incheon?
That is impossible. Even if Roman Dmitri is an S-rank hunter, he cannot handle everything alone.
okay! Thats why I couldnt understand Incheon. Where could there be one or two people who rebelled against the central government in this small piece ofnd in Korea? Everyone is dissatisfied with the dictatorship of the central government, but why is it that they swear allegiance on the outside, hiding their true feelings? A catastrophe is not something you can handle alone. The people of Korea had no choice but to ept the reality because they couldnt survive the situation where thousands of monsters invaded without forming a force. Roman Dmitry. That stupid bastard overlooked that. If you are strong, how strong are you? At most, after dealing with hundreds of monsters, the monsters will bite your limbs while gasping for breath.
drank champagne
excited
It was chaotic outside, but when I enjoyed my time like this, I felt great joy as a person in power.
catastrophe.
It wasnt too bad.
As long as the safety of Seoul was secured, it would have been a really good world to live in.
Taejun.
yes.
Good luck going forward. If an incident like this Incheon happens again, then I will not leave you alone.
I will keep that in mind. I will never disappoint you.
Moon Tae-joon suddenly fell down.
For him, it was a knights revival.
Thanks to Roman Dmitri emerging as a public enemy, Moon Tae-joon was able to get another chance.
It was fortunate.
Even then, he thought that his mistakes would be swept away like a cataclysm.
But 10 minutester.
Rep. Jo Dal-soo. The President has called an emergency meeting.
what? How long has it been since the meeting was over? What is it?
that is Im not sure why, but he pinpointed Rep. Jo Dal-soo and told him to attend the meeting right away.
sudden meeting.
The procurement officer distorted his expression.
I dont know why, but for some reason, an ominous feeling crept up in me.
* * *
The hunch was right.
Leaving behind Kim Jeong-tae, who had a hard expression, the head of the intelligence department stepped forward.
Hundred Days betrayed you.
what?
Betrayal?!
Members of Parliament were perplexed.
Baekil cooperated with the central government for a long time.
Since he was a strong ally, he respected the white-d wizard, but he couldnt ept their betrayal.
They took issue with the central governments attitude of rejecting Incheon and used teleport magic to Incheon a little while ago. As for the central government, Seoul is not weak enough to copse with huge losses or the absence of 100 days. The real reason for calling the emergency meeting is different. As you all know, a monster wave has urred near Incheon. I expected Incheon to hold out for about a day at best if it holds on to the end, but the situation is going differently than expected. The scene Im showing you was filmed with Familiar magic.
It was embarrassing.
What the hell is this all about?
Aswmakers looked at the screen with questionable eyes, a video filmed near Incheon was yed.
[Quaang!]
[Quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr..]
[Kieek Kiehack!]
It was a battlefield.
An intense moment was captured on the screen, and a man presumed to be Roman Dmitri was ughtering monsters indiscriminately.
At first, I simply admired Roman Dmitrys powerlessness.
As expected, those who thought they were S-ss hunters could not hide that their expressions became hard as time went by.
It was strange.
Roman Dmitry was alone.
However, while dealing with tens of thousands of monsters, he was overwhelmingly ughtering his opponents.
said the intelligence chief.
It is what you see now. Its already been 3 hours since the monster wave started. I thought it was time to reveal the limits of Incheons power, but unfortunately, Incheon is blocking the monster wave with the power of only one Roman Dmitri. Everyone will be curious. whether this is possible As the head of the information department, I will make it clear. Now mon sense impossible things are happening. Roman Dmitri is doing what even the best S-rank hunter in the world cannot do.
area of nonsense.
The little trembling voice proved how shocking Roman Dmitris appearance was.
* * *
The procurement man was speechless.
My mouth was dry.
Roman Dmitrys saber.
It was shocking.
Aside from not being able to ept it withmon sense, I knew at once what this situation meant.
Congressman Cho Dal-soo.
Yes, Mr. President.
It was Kim Jeong-tae.
While watching the situation, he looked at the procurement water with a cold face.
3 months ago. Congressman Cho Dal-soo reported on Roman Dmitri. He rebelled against the central government with the Incheon government on his back, and although he is an S-ss hunter, he is not a person to be wary of. But even after watching that video, can you make the same report as then? The beggar-like report that he wasnt a person to be wary of?
sorry.
Stop saying sorry! If Roman Dmitri was that strong of a person, I would have tried to conciliate him somehow, even for the safety of the Republic of Korea. However, we lost valuable talent due to wrong judgment by Rep. Cho Dal-soo. So what are you going to do now? I found out that the dispute with the Incheon government was also caused by the bad feelings of investigator Tae-joon Moon. If Incheon survives the catastrophe, Congressman Jo Dal-soo will have to handle what happens after that.
It was chilly.
The number of procurement read the market.
When he confirmed that Roman Dmitri was stronger than he thought, Kim Jeong-tae secretly tried to cut himself off.
transfer of responsibility.
Even though he knew the truth of the case, he left everything to himself.
Jo Sung-soo was furious, but he couldnt resist.
Kim Jeong-tae is a cruel person.
the moment he sees it.
I cant live in Seoul.
Even a member of the legiture could die overnight, so as a procurement officer, he had no choice but to lie t.
sorry. I made a mistake because I was stupid. I will finish it well so that the President is never harmed.
Shuk.
I looked away.
Kim Jeong-taepletely withdrew his feet.
Even if you turn away from Incheon.
Even if you order them to be abandoned.
He acted as though he was not responsible.
In a situation where the atmosphere of the meeting room was frozen cold, a man suddenly opened the door and appeared.
bang!
Its a big deal!
It was a familiar pattern.
The time of the catastrophe.
I was used to urgent reports carrying misfortune.
the man shouted.
A grade S monster has appeared in Incheon!
what?
The procurement officers expression brightened.
This was good news.
Someday, Seoul will have to deal with S-rank monsters, but the meaning of appearing near Incheon was directly rted to the death of Roman Dmitri.
Think about it. The monster wave alone would be overwhelming, but what would happen if an S-ss monster appeared?
Even Roman Dmitri, no matter how hard he is, will never be able to hold on.
If thats the case.
You can bury your faults.
If the central government cannot be persuaded anyway, Kim Jong-tae will not think of it as a bad conclusion either.
however.
That wasnt the only reason the man was in a hurry.
And arge army of monsters and S-ss monsters appeared around Seoul as well! It seems that the monsters that were hiding around as a precursor phenomenon started to appear from the cataclysm!
the peace is broken
The central government was no longer a bystander.
Same as Incheon.
They too will have to risk their lives from now on to survive.
Chapter 505
Chapter 505 The 6th Disaster (6)
Dobong-gu, Seoul.
A group of troops moved in perfect order in a ce where tension was high.
All to location!
Monsters are swarming. Get to the location quickly!
Just now.
An urgent message came in.
A tremendous explosion urred in Bukhansan National Park, and monsters hiding underground rushed into Dobong-gu at once.
Dobong-gu is one of Seouls main defense bases.
Immediately, an emergency was dered, and even the reserve troops on standby in case of an emergency were quickly put into the battlefield.
clinging on.
It was spectacr.
As if to prove the time of 20 years, the troops were ced on top of the wall.
They were all Awoken.
The central government concentrated all the hunters in Korea in Seoul, and thanks to that, it was able to deploy a defense force consisting of a thousand hunters at each important defense base.
This was the reason local people criticized Seoul.
Even a single defensive stronghold had such a number of defensive troops, but most local governments were often less than one.
In particr, it is said that more than 90% of the talented people of B grade or higher belonged to the central government, so the Republic of Korea was fully prepared to protect only Seoul.
above the castle wall.
Ho-cheol Lee, a member of Dobong-gu, looked ahead.
As a military executive before the catastrophe, he was recognized for hismanding ability and took the seat of a member of the Dobong-gu council.
Unlike in the past, the senator assumed the role ofmander in the region, and temporarily secured control of the central governments support forces.
All of a sudden, an S-rank monster appears now that 100 days have left.
Absence of hundred days.
It was fatal.
Usually S-rank monsters have always been dealt with by white-d wizards, but now they couldnt expect that.
I wasnt desperate though.
The division of grades is just a step to divide the strength, but it does not mean that you cannot be defeated unconditionally if you do not meet the grade.
Its enough to defeat him with human-caused tactics.
It was also a victory for the Republic of Korea if it burned the lives of talented people like B and A to deal with S-rank monsters.
made a will
I will protect Dobong-gu.
At that time when he was watching the front with a nervous face, the enemies were captured from a distance.
coo coo coo.
The ground shook.
Arge army of monsters lurking underground due to a precursory phenomenon.
they rushed
Not only that, but a huge creature pped its wings and soared above them.
[
Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
My ears!
Soldiers sat down on the floor.
It was a fear.
The powerful monsters howl gave a tremendous shock with just the sound, and low-level huntersined of pain.
It was to the point that blood flowed from his ears.
Lee Ho-cheol, who is also a B-ss hunter, expected and protected his ears, but the moment he confirmed the identity of the huge creature, he knew that peers were just the beginning.
Red Dragon!
S-ss monster.
The existence that turned France into a mess during the third cataclysm.
It was the Red Dragon.
The monster with a zing red skin opened its huge mouth wide at the sight of the crowd of humans.
[Fire breath!]
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It radiated intense heat.
Lee Ho-cheol hurriedly shouted at the mes spreading in all directions.
Wizards, use defensive magic!
Use defensive magic!
Shield.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Shield magic was used everywhere.
Wizards of the central government.
It was their turn.
Dozens of wizards simultaneously used shields, and the huge shield formed around the castle wall exploded with mes.
Quaang!
Hurghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
It was great heat.
The red dragons breath emitted destructive heat to the point that the skin of the people inside the shield turned red.
Lee Ho-cheol waited for the right time. ording to the information we have learned so far, there is a cooldown in Breath.
Once the crisis was over, he nned to attack the dying red dragon and subdue it at once.
however.
Kwajik!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
Cheak!
Aaaaaaagh!
Shield is broken.
The Fire Breath could not withstand it, so it was shattered, and the heat swept through the broken shield as it swept away the soldiers.
It was the hell of father-inw.
They hadnt even had a proper fight yet, and the defenses on the walls were engulfed in mes, stained with death and screams.
set of circumstances.
Hocheol Lee gritted his teeth.
The wizard in white. His absence is more fatal than expected.
Red Dragons attack.
In order for the Republic of Korea to ovee this crisis, it seemed that it would have to pay a more severe price than expected.
* * *
Appearance of S-rank monsters.
Incheon was no different.
Roman Dmitry also encountered a huge creature while Seoul was fighting the Red Dragon.
[To face all these monsters alone. Its quite good for a weak human subject.]
Flutter.
above the sky.
A huge creature appeared.
The entity pping wings the size of a building was a Green Dragon, a species simr to the Red Dragon.
Roman Dmitri looked up at the sky.
Drops of blood flowed from his sword.
drip drip
3 hours already.
I didnt count how many monsters I killed.
What is certain is that the endless battle was drenched in blood, and Roman Dmitrys eyes were shining with life.
What was important to him now was the distinction between enemies and allies.
It didnt matter whether the opponent was a normal monster or an S-rank monster.
Bubbly.
approached the opponent.
Faced with open hostility, the green dragon opened its huge mouth in anger.
[The cheeky human guy. Ill sweep it away at once. Poison breath!]
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was a huge poison.
Just as the red dragons fire breath burned peoples bodies, the green dragons poison breath poisoned people with deadly poison the moment they touched their skin.
A deadly poison that melts away the skin and dies a painful death in a clogged airway.
People say that red dragons are powerful in simple destructive power, but green dragons are said to have killed the most people among dragon type monsters.
did not avoid it
Roman Dmitri was swept away by the deadly poison.
The green dragon naturally thought that the weak human was dead, but an unbelievable sight unfolded for him.
sudden.
Break through the deadly poison.
Roman Dmitry appeared.
As a green dragon, it was unknown.
The realm of invulnerability to poison.
A strong body impervious to any poison was a natural enemy that the green dragon had to avoid.
By the time I realized the truth, it was toote.
The moment you p your huge wings and try to fly.
A first eclipse in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Swordsman.
sh.
Pooh!
The green dragons head floated up into the sky.
* * *
Second line of defense.
The fighting did not stop there either.
He filtered out many monsters with his jinbeop, but the cataclysm was not something that could be prevented so easily.
Yes.
It didnt mean that it was dangerous.
Lightning Rain!
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The white magician.
His performance was great.
As if to prove why he is an S-ss hunter, the second line of defense did not experience a crisis due to the magic that wiped out monsters like crazy.
The 100 Day Wizards also showed their presence.
They also poured attack magic along with Park Min-woo, and for Kim Jun-hyeok, who had to protect the shelter, the existence of the wizard was reassuring.
It was easier.
It would have been possible to survive with Incheons strength, but Park Min-woos existencepletely changed the difficulty of the catastrophe.
Incheon will not copse as long as it endures as it is now.
I wasnt careless.
He looked closely at the battlefield.
Kim Jun-hyeok quickly issued an order after spotting the problem.
Dont be rmed. The second line of defense copses in an instant as soon as even one of them crosses the wall. Take turns taking charge of the walls. Disaster is a long-term battle, so control your stamina and block the enemy!
It was the reason amander was needed.
He figured it all out and gave the appropriate orders.
After repeating the battle for several hours, an urgent voice was heard from themunicator.
[Mayor! An S-rank monster green dragon has appeared near Incheon!]
Damn it.
S grade.
The lights went out on fire.
There was no guarantee that Roman Dmitri would be able to survive if even S-rank monsters attacked in a situation where he was handling the entire monster wave.
My heart was in a hurry.
Until just now, I thought it was a fight that only needed to protect the second defense, but when the possibility of defeat was raised, I had no choice but to fall into trouble from then on.
Should I send some troops to the first line of defense? Or even a white-d wizard?
Thats not it.
Roman Dmitry.
I was told to believe in myself.
The absolute dispersal of forces could not cause confusion.
Just then, Park Min-woos voice was heard.
Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok. Dont worry about S-rank monsters or whatever. Roman Dmitri is there, isnt it?
Do you know Roman Dmitry personally?
I know.
Park Min-wooughed.
Kim Jun-hyeok and the people of Incheon.
They didnt know the truth.
Their trust is valuable because they dont know the truth, but Park Min-woo, who knows the truth, is bound to be funny.
green dragon?
There was no reason to make a fuss over something like that.
Just believe. Incheon can only survive if we believe in Roman Dmitri.
Kim Joon-hyuk also agreed.
In the first ce, because of that, Incheon was equipped with a foundation.
To disbelieve Roman Dmitri was to deny his achievements.
It was then.
A few minutes had passed since I received themunication, and the voice that had just reported the situation pierced my ears.
A bit different than before.
It was a voice full of shock and fear.
[] You do not have toe here to apply. Roman Dmitri-nim just took care of the green dragon.]
Moment.
Park Min-woos eyes met.
Looking at Kim Joon-hyeok with surprised eyes, Park Min-woo showed an expression that seemed natural.
Appearance of S-rank monsters.
The presence threatening Incheon was easily eliminated in just a few minutes.
* * *
Roman Dmitry has been learning about the apocalypse.
Monster Wave Prelude Phenomenon Blood Rain, a catastrophe strikes the present world in three ways, but among them, the monster wave was the only one that presented an endless hell.
Omens and Blood Rain.
It was a problem that the two could predict the end.
The foreboding phenomenon ends when all the monsters that appeared before the cataclysm are dealt with, and the monsters stop appearing after a certain amount of time, just like the expression that blood rain is falling.
But Monster Wave was different.
Hell that never ends.
The monsters continued to pour in.
The end of the monster wave is unpredictable, and the monster wave, which has been repeated countless times historically, has shown a wide variety of appearances.
In some ces, the monster wave ended in an hour, while in some ces, monsters appeared even after the red time was over.
In some ces, lower-level monsters appeared, while in other ces, higher-level monsters appeared and ughtered people.
for that reason.
People said it was a relief to avoid the monster wave.
There was a good reason for Seoul to be convinced of the destruction of Incheon.
But it is not that there is no solution at all.
American Maronism.
Those who study apocalypse said this about Monster Wave.
A monster wave is a phenomenon made up of dimensional distortions. As the world we currently live in and other dimensions are connected, the monsters attack, so if the link between dimensions is cut off, the monster wave will end.
A simple way.
Everyone in the world knew the solution.
But putting it into practice was another matter.
Think about it.
In order to destroy the source of the monster wave, you must reach the source by passing through the waves of monsters.
Even if you mobilize the army, sess cannot be guaranteed, and you dont know when and where monsters will appear during the three days of Red Time.
It meant that while moving to deal with the monster wave, the human stronghold could be swept away and face a terrible ending.
In fact, there were often such cases, so people organized the monster wave after red time by referring to the cases of failure.
Roman Dmitry was different.
Didnt wait.
He ughtered all the monsters he encountered, and even blew off the green dragons head to continue moving forward.
not even one.
Didnt allow spige back.
Completely annihted visible enemies and found the presumed location of the source.
dozens.
Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands.
As they advanced, the bodies of the monsters piled up like mountains, and at some point, something was discovered in Roman Dmitris field of vision.
Is that it?
Dimensional Distortion.
The origin was clear.
Although it is impossible to find it by the usual method, Roman Dmitris keen sense urately picked up the foreign part.
no more
There was no reason to hesitate.
Monsters rushed into the center of the source.
After ughtering them all, he exploded mana toward the source he finally reached.
A first eclipse in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Swordsman.
sh.
just one blow.
An intense explosion swept away the source.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
The rift of the dimension shuddered.
The space twisted and shrunk rapidly, and the bodies of the monsters trying toe out through the cracks were crushed and torn to pieces.
The people of Maronism said. In order to destroy the dimensional rift, a special device must be used to damage the interior over a long period of time.
However, due to a single blow, the rift in the dimension disappeared without a trace in an instant.
only one day
To be exact, it was a shocking achievement to deal with the monster wave within a few hours.
Roman Dmitry picked up the walkie-talkie.
This is the first line of defense. Destroyed the monster wave. Say it again. The monster wave that urred near Incheon has now disappeared.
The news that came through the radio.
It turned Incheon upside down.
Chapter 506
Chapter 506 The 6th Disaster (7)
The first line of defense.
Soldiers in Incheon, including Cheongsan, were assigned a special role.
No matter what happens outside the walls, never leave your seat. It is your role to make sure that not a single monster passes through the first line of defense.
several hours after that.
Gu Cheol-ho felt the tension in his whole body being released.
Is that a human or a monster?
far away
A human was seen ughtering monsters.
At first, the monsters even came to the front of the castle wall, but Roman Dmitri pushed the monsters away by himself.
I couldnt believe it even when I saw it with my own eyes.
Common sense would have allowed one or two to be missed, but there were no living creatures in the ce where Roman Dmitri had passed.
Park Ki-tae said.
Ill bet all my money on a monster. That cant be human. Roman Dmitri is pushing against tens of thousands of monsters right now. And if the hypothesis I think is true, Roman Dmitri is adjusting the tempo appropriately considering the safety of Incheon. If we just rush in, the monsters that have passed by might end up heading for Incheon.
Does that make sense?
Common sense, its impossible.
like a conversation between the two.
The people on the wall thought the same.
They just stared beyond the wall with dazed faces.
It was then.
[Hiahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,
that green dragon?!
S-rank monsters in the monster wave! Prepare for battle, everyone!
The lights went out on fire.
It was far away so I couldnt clearly see it, but it was clear that the green giant was an S-ss monster, the Green Dragon.
Even Roman Dmitri wouldnt be able to handle that many monsters and the green dragon at the same time.
Gu Cheol-ho and Park Ki-tae, who were hurriedly preparing for battle, opened their eyes in an awkward position.
uh?
omg.
The green dragons head was blown off.
I couldnt even properly exchange battles, but the huge body of the green dragon fell to the floor in one blow.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
ident stopped.
Roman Dmitri is an S-rank Hunter.
It was clear that he was a skilled man capable of dealing with the green dragon, but dealing with it so easily was apletely different matter.
Even those who are now called the worlds best yers are impossible.
But the message conveyed visually proved a shocking truth.
Even though he blinked several times to check the situation again, the green dragon, which had been emitting intense force until just now, did not move without losing its head.
Koo Cheol-ho and Park Ki-tae muttered.
Are you nervous?
Yes, guild leader.
Isnt it true that the dragon you just drew died in one blow?
Perhaps you are right Isnt this something that shouldnt be right? If thats true, it wouldnt be strange if Roman Dmitri was rated SSSSS instead of S. Who in the world can blow off a green dragons head with one blow?
yes?
Yes.
Arent you the only one who doesnt believe me?
I dont believe it either.
Goo Cheol-ho grabbed his forehead.
My mind wasplicated.
I didnt know how to take this.
Meanwhile, Roman Dmitri disappeared from sight.
I wanted to go to the battlefield and check the facts, but I couldnt because there was an order to never leave the spot.
Time passed more tediously than expected.
Obviously, a fierce battle was expected in the event of a cataclysm, but unlike the decision to liquidate, they did not fight a single battle.
how much time has passed
Shocking words were heard from themunicator.
[This is the first line of defense. Destroyed the monster wave. say it again The monster wave that urred near Incheon has now disappeared.]
?
?
Cheol-ho Koo and Ki-tae Park.
The two looked at each other.
Even without speaking to each other, the question marks on their faces proved what they were thinking.
I pictured Roman Dmitris move in my head.
ughter tens of thousands of monsters alone.
Blow off the head of the S-rank monster Green Dragon in one blow.
Solved a monster wave alone.
My mind became clear.
Their eyes looking at each other changed to affectionate.
Gitae. I guess we made it.
Guild leader. I think we hit the jackpot.
they were sure
Cheongsans stay in Incheon.
That the choice that everyone criticized was a divine move.
Apocalypse no longer felt so bleak in the pink future they envisioned.
* * *
Roman Dmitrys radio.
It wasnt just the liquidation that shocked me.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who had been fighting for a long time, also widened his eyes at the wordsing from the walkie-talkie.
You solved the monster wave?
that.
It was an unusual thing.
Why do people describe Monster Wave as an endless hell?
American Maronism clearly presented a solution to the monster wave, but it was practically impossible.
The same was true even if the risk of red time was simply excluded.
It is very difficult to find the source while dealing with the waves of monsters, and even if you find the source, it takes a long time to destroy the inside with a special device.
Are the monsters just watching? no. Even during the demolition work, monsters from beyond the dimension were constantly pouring in.
worst catastrophe.
It was a problem that required great sacrifice.
Thats why it was impossible to solve the monster wave alone at this point when the red time wasnt even over.
no. Common sense is no longer important to Roman Dmitri.
Tens of thousands of monsters.
green dragon.
monster wave.
It was all meaningless premise.
Roman Dmitri has proven himself with results that are as clear as his confidence, and if thats the case, its clear that hes a strong man far above the standards of this world.
Only then did he understand why the white-d wizard was so obsessed with Incheon.
If he had known Roman Dmitri from the beginning, he would have wanted to be on the same side as this ridiculous monster.
haha.
Augh came out.
beyond the walls.
There were still many monsters.
If years ago they looked like demons from hell, now he wasnt afraid at all.
Why did Roman Dmitri choose Incheon?
Actually, I couldnt figure out why.
Isnt Incheon just an insignificant city?
However, if Roman Dmitris heart toward Incheon is sincere and he guarantees Incheons safety in the future.
I will live for him.
If he told me to jump into the fire, I would jump in, and if he asked me to give up my life, I would give it up.
only one.
Incheons safety was enough.
Kim Jun-hyeok lived looking at that one thing.
Kim Jun-hyeok shouted.
Cheer up, everyone! The monster wave has been annihted. If you hold on a little, Roman Dmitri will save us all!
have him
Roman Dmitry now felt like a savior.
* * *
Seoul and Incheon.
People said that the former is heaven and thetter is hell.
However, now that Incheon is swollen with hope, Seoul is in an unexpected and desperate moment.
said the intelligence chief.
Dobong-gu copsed a little while ago. Hocheol Lee, a member of Dobong-gu, died after fighting to the end, and now the Red Dragon and monsters are heading to Gangbuk-gu, located in the south. Gangbuk-gu has already finished preparing to greet the enemies, but the problem is that there is no way to deal with the S-rank monster Red Dragon.
Kuhm.
Is there really no way?
An atmosphere of despair pervaded the meeting room.
At the fact that Dobong-gu copsed in less than a day, thewmakers present at the meeting could not hide their frightened expressions.
It was different from thest catastrophe.
Never before has Seoul copsed so quickly.
Currently, there is no way. The reason why Korea was able to survive the catastrophe was because there was a white-d wizard who was considered special among S-rank hunters. But now he has left Seoul. The Red Dragon is a monster that emits powerful mes in the air, so we are at a disadvantage as we cannot take advantage of Mercury. For now, all the guilds based in Seoul have been summoned to deal with the red dragon. They have gathered in Jongno, and if even Gangbuk-gu copses, they will fight to the death in Jongno.
How was the reply from other countries?
I sent an answer that help is impossible. The sixth apocalypse is on a scale iparable to thest. Even though a monster wave and two S-rank monsters have appeared in Korea, the situation in Korea is not serious based on the world standard. The United States, which is presumed to be a red point, is in a situation where it is pouring all its forces into its own defense, and the situation of other countries is no different. If the red time passes and the situation is settled to some extent, we can ask for help from other countries, but for now, we have to endure somehow with the strength of the Republic of Korea.
I was cornered.
then.
There were two ways.
Mobilizing the Presidents bodyguards or somehow calling in the white-d wizards.
Members of Parliament knew the reality.
The president, who had settled in Yeongdeungpo, was never one to send the SS out.
just as expected.
Kim Jeong-tae said.
For the safety of Seoul, we need a magician in white. Head of Information. Call him to Seoul by any means necessary. If you have a weakness, dig it up and if you want wealth, provide it. As we did not anticipate Baekils absence, we need to listen to what they want right now in order to solve the immediate problem.
The white magician.
he needed
At Kim Jung-taes words, the intelligence director showed a moment of hesitation.
There are two options that make sense to people.
However, as the head of the information department in charge of information in the Republic of Korea, there was a new option that people did not yet know about.
Actually, I have something to tell you about him.
* * *
said the chief of intelligence.
Everything I am telling you from now on is true. I dont believe it either, but this is what the intelligence department found out.
I caught my breath.
Just now.
When he received the report from the informants, the head of the intelligence department felt his heart sink.
It was quite embarrassing news for the central government, but it was also news that provided a livelihood.
As you know, an S-rank monster, the Green Dragon, appeared in Incheon just like in Seoul. And really shockingly, the green dragon appeared and got its head blown off by Roman Dmitri. The process takes only a few seconds. S-rank monsters couldnt survive a single blow.
What is that?!
Does that make sense?
That makes no sense. So I also sent additional people to confirm the truth, and it was reported a while ago that the death of the green dragon is true and that Roman Dmitri even destroyed the source of the monster wave. I think everyone knows what that means. If Roman Dmitri really handled the S-rank monsters and solved the monster wave, he is a monster thatpletely destroys the standards of what the world is talking about today.
disappearance of the source.
Everyone was shocked.
People in this room didnt know how great it was.
The intelligence officer added.
And the departure of the Hundred Days seems to be rted to Roman Dmitry. People say Baek-Il is an apostle of justice, but Baek-Il is a group that thoroughly pursues gains when it is really important. It is presumed that they headed to Incheon because they had obtained information about Roman Dmitri in advance. Mr. President. ording to the information obtained by the Ministry of Information, the only way for the Republic of Korea to survive is to appease Roman Dmitri. There will be emotional problems due to the rtionship, but if we can bring him in, Korea can not only deal with the red dragon, but alsoy the foundation to be a great power at once.
korea.
It is an obvious weak country.
The appearance of Roman Dmitry in such and had room for interpretation as an opportunity.
The te was overturned.
Roman Dmitry.
His value skyrocketed.
If Roman Dmitri is that talented, South Korea had to somehow return the rtionship.
Kim Jeong-tae pondered for a long time.
Lost in thought for a moment, he looked at the SS.
Arrest Congressman Jo Dal-soo.
Why me evil!
snap.
The SS captured the procurement water.
Kim Jeong-tae looked down with cold eyes at the sight of Jo Sung-soo being tied up on the ground.
Rep. Cho Dal-soo. didnt i tell you You will have to deal with the mistakes of the past. If Roman Dmitri is a strong man who can guarantee the safety of Seoul, I will soothe his heart even at the cost of my life for the future of the Republic of Korea. So ept it humbly. In case of nonpliance, the price will be very disastrous.
It was calm.
Having sentenced him to death, he said to the chief of intelligence.
Contact Incheon right now. I will speak with Roman Dmitri myself.
Chapter 507
Chapter 507 The 6th Disaster (8)
When Dobong-gu copsed.
Roman Dmitry returned to the first line of defense.
People hurriedly opened the city gates wide, and even though no one ordered them, they lined up on both sides to wee Roman Dmitris safe return.
Their eyes were full of awe.
The sight of Roman Dmitri in their field of vision made it possible to know how intense the moment he had been.
drip drip
Drops of blood flowed from his body.
was a blood person.
It was drenched with unknown blood, whether it was his own or that of a monster, and dark red footprints were left whenever Roman Dmitri walked.
You worked hard.
It was Gu Cheol-ho.
He ran over and handed him water, and Roman Dmitri nced at him and poured water over his head.
gurgling.
blood washed away
Blood from the deaths of countless creatures flowed down the feet, and people felt a suffocating tension in their saggy hair.
There were no visible wounds anywhere on Roman Dmitris body.
If so, it was clear that all of this blood that formed puddles on the floor belonged to monsters.
It was disconcerting.
Even after killing tens of thousands of them and dealing with S-rank monsters.
The fact that he came back unscathed was awe-inspiring for Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitri called for his directmand.
What about the other ces?
Currently, everything is going ording to n. Captain Lee Tae-seong is dealing with monsters roaming around the city, and the second line of defense, led by Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok, is blocking the enemys attacks without any major problems. As a special feature, 100 Days joined. Since Seoul is also under attack by S-ss monsters, the central government must have issued an order to return, but they expressed their stance to remain in Incheon.
i get it.
I poured water on my sword.
After shaking off the water mixed with blood, Roman Dmitri said to the soldiers.
You keep this ce. It is uneptable to bex just because monsters do not appear. If you dont let even a single monster pass, Ill clean up the situation in Incheon and return.
All right!
I will risk my life to defend the first line of defense!
Everyone shouted in a loud voice.
Say youre going toe and fix the problem.
believed
Their blind trust came from clear results.
Roman Dmitry leaving.
The picture of Roman Dmitri in danger did note to the minds of those who looked at him from behind.
* * *
The situation was quickly sorted out.
As Blood Rain subsided, Lee Tae-seong joined the second line of defense, and with Baek-ils performance, most of the monsters were dealt with.
It was different from the original n.
The second line of defense was intended to focus on holding out, but with the confluence of Baekil, who exerts a strong advantage over Mercury, it killed all the attacking monsters.
finally.
The appearance of Roman Dmitry put an end to the situation.
When all the monsters on the ground were dealt with, the second line of defense opened the castle gate and weed the return of Roman Dmitri.
You really worked hard!
I heard it over the radio. That the S-rank monster Green Dragon was dealt with and even the source of the monster wave was annihted. I just wanted to say thank you so much. Without Roman Dmitri, Incheon would not have survived.
It was Kim Jun-hyeok.
People all bowed their heads.
They too fought fierce battles, but they knew they were nothingpared to what Roman Dmitry had experienced.
Incheon people.
They did their job well enough.
Although Roman Dmitri gave them strength in a short time, producing results in actualbat was another matter.
Kim Jun-hyeok used the strategy urately, and Kang Min-ho actively demonstrated the martial arts of the guardian gate to prevent the second line of defense from copsing.
Even with Baekils help, the 2nd line of defense wouldnt have existed in such good shape without the twos active efforts.
and Lee Tae-seong.
he was major
Although he took on the most dangerous role, he performed his duties without much damage, just like his calm face.
It must mean that I have that much talent.
confused world.
Lee Tae-seong rose to grade B without any background.
As Chris skills were passed on to him, he showed rapid growth in a short period of time. It was different from Kang Min-ho.
Kang Min-ho grows step by step even after being given special powers, while Lee Tae-seong develops differently day by day.
Its still only A grade, but at the current growth rate, it has enough talent to secure S grade.
Incheon in the distant future.
Lee Tae-seong was a key figure.
In the absence of Roman Dmitri, his presence will solve the problem in the future.
however.
tall.
Roman Dmitris gaze stopped in one ce.
A person who does not belong to Incheon showed an extreme example by bowing his head like the people of Incheon.
Who are you?
to that question.
Peoples eyes were focused on the being.
* * *
Hes right.
It was Park Min-woo.
As soon as Park Min-woo found Roman Dmitri, he lowered his head, and the 100 Day Wizards showed a puzzled look.
Guild leader!
Why is my head !
They couldnt help but be embarrassed.
No matter how much they chose to go to Incheon for justice, Baek Il and other white-d wizards are not Incheons servants.
To be precise, isnt it a position to help Incheon?
However, as soon as they found Roman Dmitri, Park Min-woo greeted them with a 90-degree folder, and the wizards of 100 Days rolled their feet from behind.
We did not bow our heads together.
Considering Baekils status, that was only natural.
but.
Park Min-woo was different.
Park Min-woos body began to tremble like an aspen tree the moment Roman Dmitri appeared.
Really Roman Dmitri.
I was scared.
past life.
Roman Dmitry was an overpowering monster.
Even though he had tremendous power as Alexander, he was no match for him, and when he confirmed that he was the heavenly demon, it felt like the sky was falling.
Who is the Heavenly Demon! When I lived as Kim Pan-seok, people called the invincible being the heavenly demon.
Thats why I looked up to him and wanted to be a person of the Heavenly Demon, but the harsh fate left him with an unforgivable stigma on the other side of the Heavenly Demon.
It was different now.
Park Min-woo was apletely different being, but he couldnt bear to look up at Roman Dmitri because of the fear imprinted in his soul.
I shivered.
It was then.
Who are you?
I was startled.
It was a thunderous voice.
Even though it was a low and serene voice, it struck Park Min-woo in his head more intensely than any other thunderbolt.
How should I say it?
I had a n of my own.
He tried to use his position to appeal to his presence, butpletely different words came out of his mouth.
My name is Minwoo Park, who leads Baekil. People call me the white-d wizard, but Im not worthy of an undeserved reputation. They are weak human beings who have been ignored even when the central governmentmits atrocities. Roman Dmitry. Please ept one hundred days with me. Please use us to do the justice of Roman Dmitri. I came to visit you like this to convey my earnest heart.
omg.
Guild leader?!
Baekils guild members were taken aback.
It wasnt something that was discussed.
It was a sudden remark, and not only Baek-il but also the people of Incheon were speechless at the shocking situation.
That moment.
Park Min-woo met Jang Yoon-taes eyes.
gave me eyes
You should also keep your head down.
Follow me and show respect to the Heavenly Demon.
Jang Yoon-tae whispered to the guild members as if he understood something.
Everyone take a step back. The wizard in white, the guild leader we respect, is trying to test Roman Dmitri right now. If he is someone who is crazy about power, he will readily ept the guild leaders request, but if he understands the true intentions, he will raise the guild leader and tell him to do justice together.
Jang Yoon-tae with a proud expression.
Such a crazy bastard.
Anger was brewing.
Park Min-woo thought that there was no real happiness in his life.
People did not know the truth.
Pumpkins came in through the vines just by looking at them.
If you think of Park Min-woos power, if you think of Baekils status, there was no reason to refuse Park Min-woos request.
however.
Roman Dmitry didnt show the slightest interest.
rather coldly.
I will ask you onest time. Who are you?
* * *
moment.
Park Min-woos heart sank.
Although he clearly revealed his identity, Roman Dmitris eyes were excessively cold.
Could he see through my identity?
It is nonsense.
past life and now.
The dimension is different.
I could never find a connection with Alexander, so I tried to be a person of Roman Dmitri by putting up a new identity called Park Min-woo.
For todays meeting, the simtion training was repeated countless times.
Of course, although the appearance of swearing allegiance was sudden, it was impossible to infer the identity of the previous life.
My heart was beating thump thump.
My mouth was dry.
If the.
What if you really knew who you were?
Will Roman Dmitri ever forgive himself?
Roman Dmitri is someone who has no mercy for those whom he defines as enemies. will kill me Im sure Roman Dmitri will never forgive me for driving Dmitris people into a corner.
then.
what was he supposed to do
If you hide your identity and are discovered, you will die miserably.
Even if he is hostile to Roman Dmitri, the chance of surviving is not even 0.01%.
Think about it. Even when he was living as Alexander with the Demon King on his back, he was no match for Roman Dmitri.
Hostile to him was something that did not make sense with Park Min-woosmon sense.
And above all, my heart was not moved.
Roman Dmitry.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
looked up at him
I wanted to live a life for the existence that I thought like the sky, leaving the calction of practical benefits.
The world ruled by the Heavenly Demon. At that time, the people experienced the age of peace and prosperity. The Heavenly Demon was cruel and showed no mercy, but themon people were never harmed by clear standards, regardless of status. Those whomitted crimes paid the price, and those who worked hard were rewarded ordingly. The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, is my sky. The sky I really want to follow. And when he lived as Roman Dmitri, the sky I looked up to became a ray of light for Dmitri.
I was envious.
I longed for the appearance of the Heavenly Demon in the bottomless pit.
The opportunity came to him, and he did not want to repeat the same mistake this time.
Its a judges game now.
There was no other way.
Minwoo Park closed his eyes tightly.
Even if his throat was blown away here, he knew it was time to make a choice.
Dmitry Roman. Can I move over and talk to you for a moment?
* * *
Changed seat.
As soon as he escaped from peoples eyes, Park Min-woo fell t on his face and shouted.
Dmitry Roman! Im really sorry! From now on, never negatively ept the truth I am telling you, and please listen to the end with understanding of the small persons feelings.
half-baked ruse.
I knew that that kind of thing wouldnt work.
Park Min-woo risked his life to tell the truth.
My identity is Kim Pan-seok, who was the people of Alexander, or the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok. After being defeated by Roman Dmitri, I was abandoned by the Demon King and put in a situation where my soul was extinguished. I thought I was going to die like that, but God summoned me and instead of giving me a new life, God told me that if I didnt resolve the karma of my previous life, I would be cursed with reincarnation. Park Min-woos life as you see it now has beenpleted like that. Im really sorry. I have to face the mistakes of my previous life through death, but I have been granted a new life. I want to live a life of repentance this time. If Roman Dmitri does not forgive me, I will dly ept death, but if you give me just one chance, I will live a meaningful life as a citizen of the Heavenly Demon.
Whale whale shouted.
He lowered his face to the floor and raised his voice.
I will humbly ept any decision. My life now depends on Roman Dmitri.
It was a life-and-death gamble.
The right to escape life and death.
Park Min-woo entrusted his life to Roman Dmitri, excluding any thoughts of rebellion.
Chapter 508
Chapter 508 The 6th Disaster (9)
A while ago.
Roman Dmitri felt something strange about Park Min-woo.
The white-d wizard is not an ordinary human being. Like Alexander in his previous life, his soul is twisted, and that is a phenomenon that also appears in people who have experienced dimension shifting as well. If so, the unreasonable judgment of the white-d wizard trying to join hands with Incheon can be exined as a hypothesis. If he had experienced me in his previous life, it wouldnt have mattered at all what his current life was like.
It was just a hypothesis.
Rather than specifying the opponent as Alexander, it was judged as an unknown being who had experienced a dimension shift.
Alexander is dead.
Although he did notpletely rule out his existence, he could not ept it warmly as Roman Dmitri, whoever he was.
An existence that remembers ones previous life.
In this world where sessors exist, it was possible enough, and Roman Dmitri came to the conclusion of doubting the white-d wizard with only a strange feeling.
opened the possibility
Having lived many lives, Roman Dmitry did not let a fleeting doubt pass away.
As a result.
Park Min-woos feet went numb.
He revealed his identity and gave up his life.
Alexander. What a tough rtionship.
three lives.
It was three encounters.
Roman Dmitry punished him sternly in his previous life, but he had no special ill feelings toward him now.
Alexander. No, Kim Pan-seok. In your previous life, youmitted an unforgivable sin. I drove a lot of people to death, and among them were my people. So you in your previous life had to die at my hands. With that, our rtionship with you is over. By killing you, I cut off the bad ties in my previous life, and after that, you were abandoned by the demon king and cursed at reincarnation, which must be the payment for the evil you havemitted.
boundaries of life.
separated by death.
Roman Dmitri alsomitted many mistakes to the extent that his original body was called Dmitris jerk, but because he died, he made a new rtionship and lived a new life.
because youve been living like that There was not enough malice left to blow off the head of Park Min-woo, whom he met again after he died.
Thats it.
But that didnt mean they epted Alexander.
There is no reason to think positively of you in this life. you killed my people Why should I ept you as a people? Even if the bad rtionship with me has been resolved, the four snouts that mentioned their previous lives are enough reasons to kill themselves. Panseok Kim. Please exin now.
Shuk.
got a sword
A sharp aura hit his neck.
Why should I let you live? Why should I ept you?
* * *
Roman Dmitrys words.
Park Min-woo was relieved.
Just by not killing him as soon as he revealed his identity, Park Min-woo knew that his choice was not wrong.
he said while lying on his stomach.
When I lived as Kim Pan-seok. I was the people of Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon. I looked up to Baek Joong-hyeok and lived with sincere pride in the fact that I was a citizen of the Heavenly Demon. I dont even know how it happened. I, who was nothing but a worm, seized enormous power as Alexander and touched the forbidden realm because I wanted to live like the heavenly demon. From then on, I couldnt control myself. The reign that the Heavenly Demon showed was absolutely not like this, but I couldnt live as a human being under the control of the Demon King.
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
I ate the kite of the past.
Three lives. All of that life, the Heavenly Demon, had absolute meaning to me. The first life was as a people, the second life was evil, and now the third life is allowed. When people first mentioned the existence of Roman Dmitri to me, I thought it was an opportunity to return to my people again, like in my first life.
if.
If only I had hidden my identity to the end.
No, if he hadnt appeared in front of Roman Dmitri, Park Min-woo would have been able to maintain his current life.
I didnt like that.
For this life, I wanted to follow the Heavenly Demon with dignity.
I will repent for my bad rtionship in the present life. You can simply use me. Ive lived as a white-d wizard for the past 20 years. People frame my powers, but I have powers beyond whatever they think. Baekil, the best guild in Korea, follows me and holds enormous wealth under a borrowed name. I dedicate all of this to Roman Dmitri. Even if its not my help, Roman Dmitri-nim will rule this world soon, but Ill give you a little bit of strength in the process.
Emotions surged.
I was angry.
Kang Min-ho, Kim Jun-hyuk and Lee Tae-seong.
Could the people in the present life be Roman Dmitris people by working hard like they did?
no.
At the point when Roman Dmitri started a new life, they were able to form a rtionship with Roman Dmitri just because they were there.
It was really embarrassing. In a series of coincidences that could be called fate, he always strayed from Roman Dmitri.
If I had been able to face Roman Dmitri properly even once, I would have sworn allegiance to him with my whole life before the rtionship turned this way.
defied fate
I turned away from inevitability.
Life told him to stand on the other side of Roman Dmitri, but Park Min-woo wanted to remain as a citizen of the Heavenly Demon.
Even when I live as a fool who knows nothing.
Even when living as an emperor who grabbed a lot.
The Heavenly Demon was the sky.
He desperately hoped that the human life lived by the people of the Heavenly Demon would be allowed to him in this life.
Park Min-woo shouted in a desperate voice.
From now on, I will give my life for Roman Dmitri. Whether you jump into a pit of fire or fall into hell. If its for Roman Dmitri, I wont look back. So please ept me as your people. One promise is enough. Beyond simple repentance, I want to regain my life as I lived as Kim Pan-seok.
cooong.
hit the head on the ground
I could feel the fishy taste in my throat, but I didnt care about the fact that my throat was going out at the crossroads of choice.
only once. Just give me one chance!
* * *
True.
It was a strange rtionship.
If it was a simple bad rtionship, Roman Dmitry would not have thought deeply about his rtionship with Park Min-woo.
but.
He is more than my karma.
Panseok Kim.
He did not be Alexander of his own will.
When Baek Jung-hyeok reached the level of heaven, Kim Pan-seok was swept away by a wave of power just because he was near him and crossed the dimensional boundary.
Originally, an existence that would have lived as a fool. While gaining the undeserved power of being Alexander, he followed the sky he had never dared to dream of and ended up bing a devil.
three lives.
Kim Pan-seok and Baek Joong-hyeok continued.
Living together in threepletely different lives meant that the rtionship with him was not light.
Perhaps the reason I live in this life is the process of clearing karma, just like Pan-seok Kim. Because of me, Kim Pan-seoks existence came to live as Alexander, and the people in the previous life experienced terrible pain due to the problems Alexander created. Kim Pan-seok and Park Min-woo are the ones I have to handle.
Its not following the mandate.
I judged myself.
If Park Min-woo remains as a citizen, he will clear up his karma, and if he returns to Alexander, his head will be blown off even if new karma arises.
Beings who were once the people of the Heavenly Demon. That fact moved my heart.
said Roman Dmitry.
I want to live my present life and regain my previous life. You must prove your worth in the process, and the disposition of you will be left to the people of your previous life. If the bereaved families of the people you killed forgive you, you will be allowed a new life, but if they do not forgive you, you will not be allowed a ce in the new world, even if you make a big contribution to what I am going to do in the future. Do you agree with him?
It was a harsh statement.
Despite talking about the disastrous reality of not being able to guarantee the future, Park Min-woo looked up at Roman Dmitri with a bright expression.
thank you! Thank you so much for giving me a chance!
I was crying.
I cried out in excitement.
that the opportunity was given.
It is not an unconditional bad rtionship, but that there is a possibility of forming a new rtionship with Roman Dmitri at least.
That was enough.
Park Min-woo sincerely shed tears of joy.
* * *
Park Min-woo returned to his seat.
Baekils guild members hurriedly asked, seeing the clear tear marks.
What the hell are you doing?
Tell me the truth. The reason why the guild leader, who is called the white-d wizard, wants to follow Roman Dmitri.
hundred days.
The best guild in Korea.
He taught Alexanders knowledge on the pretext of being a sessor, and the members of the Hundred Days had magical powers that could never be ignored.
In order to remain a necessary existence for Roman Dmitri in the future. In addition to individual performances, they had to lead the entire Baekil together.
st furnace.
I already had a scenario drawn up in my head.
Actually, I met Roman Dmitri not long ago. At that time, I thought of myself as a being who did justice, but Roman Dmitri said this to me while dealing with monsters that threatened people. Are you really doing justice? The central government ostracizes the people in the provinces, citing the safety of the Republic of Korea, but is it justice to turn away from the majority without power and fight for the minority with power? I had an epiphany then. I felt respect for Roman Dmitri, who chose Incheon even though he knew that the central government was no longer justice and that a rough future awaited him.
all of them
It was a lie.
It would be difficult to answer if you were to ask exactly when, but Park Min-woo overlooked important points.
So I chose to go to Incheon. I did not turn a blind eye to the difficulties of Incheon so that I would not be ashamed of myself. Obviously, when Baekil was founded, we all pursued justice, but as time passed, Baekil also lost its original will. Why do you follow Roman Dmitri? It is to recall the mindset of that time. I am not intoxicated with theforts of Seoul, but I intend to take a risk and do justice anew in Incheon. If there are people who differ from my thoughts, it is okay to leave Baekil like this.
I turned my head.
He showed a hard expression as if it was a serious decision.
Guild leader.
You really .
The guild members were in tears.
all of them.
They are people who seek justice.
Park Min-woos one-day speech, hoping for pure justice, touched their heartstrings.
I will follow the guild leader.
If it is to do justice, we will also do our best.
The situation has been reversed.
People who questioned Park Min-woos choice all scrambled to tell their truth.
It was as nned.
Park Min-woo swallowed augh.
Baekil will continue to y a useful role for himself.
It was then.
Jang Yoon-tae was stepped on by his gaze.
Jang Yoon-tae. I need to talk to you for a moment, soe with me.
Startle.
Jang Yoon-tae shuddered.
I knew it instinctively.
that there was a problem
Seeing Jang Yoon-tae dragged away like that, Baekils guild members looked at Jang Yoon-tae, who was trusted (?) by Park Min-woo, with envious eyes.
* * *
Roman Dmitry called the people together.
It is said that the problem areas have been resolved right away, but the red time is not over yet. Even if you check only the cases so far, there are not a few cases where the country was attacked enough to perish at the end of the red time. I fully understand the joy of victory, but now is not the time to get drunk and let your guard down.
Everyone nodded.
That was right.
There is no certainty in a catastrophe, so even if ten S-rank monsters appear in Incheon at the same time, you have to ept the word catastrophe as one word.
Roman Dmitry pointed out that fact.
He could solve all problems with his own strength, but he did not want meaningless sacrifices due to carelessness.
The shelter will open as nned after safety has been secured. return to all positions Those who lose vignce in the slightest by conserving their stamina ording to the order will be summarily executed on the spot.
All right.
I will follow orders.
Then everyone to the location.
It was concise.
Putting aside the joy of victory, Roman Dmitry also tried to return to the first line of defense.
It was then.
A messenger came running and said.
I just received amunication request from the central government.
Everyone was surprised.
President Kim Jeong-tae.
He was Koreas greatest yer.
Peoples eyes were focused on Roman Dmitri as he moved himself.
Roman Dmitry might be surprised by the value of the name Kim Jeong-tae, but he said it calmly, as if he had expected it.
Connectmunications.
What is Kim Jeong-taes intention?
It was obvious.
Even knowing that, Roman Dmitri epted the opponents request.
Chapter 509
Chapter 509 Changed Situation (1)
Communications have been established.
I saw Kim Jeong-tae through the screen, and when he checked Roman Dmitri, he said with a serious expression.
[nice to see you. This is Kim Jeong-tae, the president of the Republic of Korea.]
Tell me the main point.
spoken words.
Kim Jung-taes expression did not change.
Lawmakers watching the situation resented Roman Dmitris arrogance, but Kim Jung-tae was already aware of the fact that his opponent was belligerent.
Now, Korea is absolutely in the position of B ().
Kim Jeong-tae was not the kind of person who was swayed by emotions to the extent that a momentary emotion could make a big mistake.
[First of all, before I get to the point, I would like to apologize for what happened recently with the central government. The government of the Republic of Korea believed the testimony of Congressman Cho Dal-soo and rejected the Incheon government, but as a result of continuing to investigate the questionable part, it was found that the incident was caused by the malice of Congressman Cho Dal-soo and investigator Moon Tae-joon who followed him. Ten mouths have nothing to say about him. We should have taken action after urately grasping the facts, but since the act of rebellion is such a serious event, we have no choice but to react sensitively. As soon as the catastrophe is over, we will reveal the innocence of Incheon to the entire Republic of Korea, and we will punish Congressman Jo Dal-soo and Inspector Moon Tae-jun for maliciously handling the matter.] The screen was slightly turned
.
Intentionally showed the appearance of the procurement water.
[If you have any special wishes for this event, please let me know. The central government is willing to actively cooperate to improve rtions with the Incheon government.]
It was a clever way of speaking.
By ming Rep. Cho Dal-soo for all the faults of the central government, Kim Jeong-tae handed over the authority to punish the procurement-su, who must have ill feelings.
If you were a normal person, you couldnt help but be humiliated.
In a situation where he could definitely retaliate against the person who was hostile to him, the carrot that Kim Jeong-tae offered was very attractive.
however.
I should have told you to start with the main subject.
Roman Dmitris reaction was lukewarm.
It was different from what Kim Jeong-tae expected.
I tried to improve the rtionship with proper carrots, but I didnt react at all to the procurement number.
then.
All I could say was straight forward.
[I will be honest. Taking this incident as an opportunity, we want to build a friendly rtionship with the Incheon government again. Roman Dmitri proved himself by defeating the Green Dragon, an S-rank monster. Help the central government. If the central government solves the crisis in Seoul like the central government, the central government will fully support Incheon after the catastrophe is over. Roman Dmitri will give anything he wants for wealth and glory, and Incheon will y a key role in Kim Jung-taes idea of the future of Korea. Thats the main point Im trying to make.]
Alliance rtionship.
The person who would be the president threw away his pride and reached out his hand.
Roman Dmitryughed.
You talk dog shit with all your heart. I decline any such offer.
at that point.
A crack formed in Kim Jung-taes expression.
* * *
Outright refusal.
outright hostility.
Kim Jeong-taes expression hardened coldly.
Roman Dmitris remarks were too much to be taken lightly.
[Roman Dmitri. I fully understand the ill feelings toward the central government. However, leaders should exclude emotions and focus on practical benefits, rather than dwelling on emotions. Which option is more beneficial to you? Roman Dmitris power is strong enough. If its enough to defeat an S-rank monster in one blow, Im sure there wont be any opponents in the world beyond Korea. The problem is that this is Korea. Many people would be displeased with Roman Dmitri, a foreigner in Korean sentiment, ruling the Korean city of Incheon. This country values the blood of the Korean people so much that it follows the principle of humanism. But do you think the Incheon government can live in Korea if it ignores the crisis in the Republic of Korea and openly opposes the central government? Impossible. Thats why cooperation with the central government is absolutely necessary.]
The atmosphere was dominated.
Kim Jeong-tae pushed fiercely.
[Take my hand. If there is a will here in Korea, the central government will be the cause of Roman Dmitri.]
There was a point.
Roman Dmitry is a foreigner.
Now, Kim Jun-hyeok has been put in the forefront, but if he tries to rule the whole of Korea, there will definitely be problems.
No one in Korea. You wouldnt want an apparently foreign-looking being to rule this country.
said Roman Dmitry.
It is a meaningless premise in the first ce. I have no intention of epting people who dont want me. If they show resentment towards me because of what you are talking about, they will exist as strangers, not as my people. Kim Jeong-tae. Do you want me to turn away even though I know the reality? Does he want you to believe in such ame excuse just because it is beneficial topromise with the Republic of Korea? The development of events is clear. The fact that we found out will not change even if we pass the guilt on to Rep. Cho Dal-soo and Investigator Moon Tae-joon.
this spot.
deliberately epted.
I deliberately continued the conversation with Kim Jeong-tae in front of the people of Incheon.
At first, I didnt like you. There is a man named Daniel Cairo. As the sessor of a weak country, he was a weak being who was swayed here and there in situations as disastrous as this Republic of Korea. As a young boy, he always put the safety of the people first, even in dire situations. Because he said his position was in danger, he said he didnt know when and where his head would fly off. Rather than maintaining wealth and glory at the expense of his own people, he made the sacrifices a leader had to make. But what are you? Why do you say that you are justified in sacrificing the entire country for the safety of Seoul alone when you say you rule the Republic of Korea? So its like that. I dont like the rotten heads of this country who you call yourselves the central government.
showed hostility.
As you get to know the new world.
From the beginning, the central government waspletely excluded.
On the day of friction with them, Roman Dmitri was not going to allow them to exist.
You said I will define Incheon as a rebel.
speech now.
will cause trouble
Incheon people will have to ept the new reality.
There is no need to correct your words any more. Incheon will revolt from now on.
* * *
Took.
Communication was lost.
Kim Jung-taes face turned red.
I tried to make things better somehow, but I couldnt ept Roman Dmitrisst words.
How dare you speak of rebellion in front of me?!
Quaang!
hit the table
Rebellion.
It was a sensitive word.
It was a word that should not have been spoken.
Roman Dmitrys words of rebellion created an obvious hostile rtionship, which made Roman Dmitrys rtionship with the central government irreversible.
Anger was brewing. Roman Dmitri is strong enough to defeat the S-rank monster Green Dragon.
Although he is a figure that must be appeased by the government of the Republic of Korea, I did not know that he would act to such an extreme extent.
After the creation of the central government.
It was the first time that Kim Jung-taes position was threatened.
one senator eximed.
President! We need to deal with Roman Dmitry. Anyone who speaks out of rebellion will be a huge threat to the future of the Republic of Korea.
I agree. He has dangerous ideas. It is certain that the stage of national copse wille if such an existence is left alone.
President!
There was an uproar.
MPs raised their voices.
It was that shocking.
Knowing how strong Roman Dmitri was, he could not calmly ept his hostility.
As thewmakers say, Roman Dmitri is a person who will threaten my seat if left as it is. If coexistence is impossible, we have no choice but to eliminate the existence of Roman Dmitri. Before he forms a force, he must be dealt with.
Malice red up.
Kim Jeong-tae said.
Congressman Cho Dal-soo.
yes.
Go to China right now. China hoped to form a cooperative rtionship with us by annihting North Korean monsters and facing each others borders. So far, China has rejected the proposal, but from now on, its a different story. Tell them that if they help us in this cataclysm, we will consider Chinas proposal positively.
All right! I will risk my life toplete the mission!
The procurement agent prostrated himself.
It was a chance.
In a situation driven to the edge of a cliff, the procurement water, which was to be offered to Roman Dmitri, got ast chance.
The number of procurement was deliberately chosen.
The procurement water will do everything in its power to survive.
Kim Jeong-tae looked at thewmakers with sharp eyes.
Roman Dmitry made a mistake now. We just tried to handle things easily with his help, and we are not a country that will copse with a single S-rank monster. I will send a directmand. I will defeat the red dragon and prove to the world that Korea is healthy. And once the sixth cataclysm haspletely passed .
revealed his intent to kill.
Kim Jung-tae never forgave Ban Ki.
I will punish Roman Dmitri and the traitors who follow him.
* * *
Communication is over.
The people of Incheon were silent.
They did not know how to react to the shocking word rebellion.
said Roman Dmitry.
Junhyuk Kim. What do you think of this incident?
The gaze was focused.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who seemed to be thinking for a moment, spoke honestly about his thoughts.
President Kim Jong-taes remarks have some truth. If we forget the past rtionship and cooperate with the central government, Incheon will be able tofortably take its ce in Korea. But I dont want that either. They openly rejected Incheon, but they changed their stance and reached out to the fact that Incheons potential is strong. I dont want to n the future like them who dont know when to betray. The problem is that this choice is not unconditionally good for Incheon.
Faced reality.
Rebellion is not a problem that simply ends.
If the central government seeds in mercury, the Incheon government will turn the whole of Korea into an enemy. That is a different matter than surviving a catastrophe. Just like a bone-and-skin battle, Incheon must raise its arms against the same people of the Republic of Korea in order to survive. Conversely, if the central government fails to seed, the system of the Republic of Korea will copse. It is realistically impossible to handle the entire Republic of Korea with the power of Incheon alone.
It was a dilemma.
any oue.
I wasnt happy with Incheon.
understood.
People in this world are used topromise, but the way Roman Dmitri lived was different from them.
If you want to follow me from now on, there is something you need to rify. I will create an entirely new country centered on Incheon. And in the process, the central government will inevitably copse in one way or another. Whether I cant survive the catastrophe or die at my hands. Rebellion is not a mere threat.
increasingly.
presence was inted.
People werepletely overwhelmed by Roman Dmitrys remarks.
Even if tens of millions of people die because they cannot withstand a cataclysm, if they are not my people, I will stand by. After all the catastrophes are over, all those who show hostility towards Incheon on the other side will be ughtered. keep in mind I am Roman Dmitry. Except for this city called Incheon, thisnd I rule, I will not care about the safety of any ce. The world says its morally unjust, but I dont have a sense of justice that looks out for everyone.
told the truth
New world.
new people.
In order for them to ept themselves, they had to follow the new system.
You are not the only one adapting to this world, the people of this world will also have to adapt in their own way.
That is how I reign.
Roman Dmitry.
He revealed his presence as a heavenly demon.
Chapter 510
Chapter 510 Changed Situation (2)
Roman Dmitris remarks.
It was unconventional.
Even Kim Jun-hyeok, who had sworn allegiance with all his heart, had his eyes shaken like crazy at the situation in front of him.
20 years ago.
The catastrophe first broke out.
Leaders from around the world gathered in one ce in a crisis facing humanity, and they spoke of the future, establishing new words such as catastrophe and absolute.
However, the position was not as smooth as expected.
Leaders who are ssified as great powers raised their voices at a time when humanity would not be enough even if they joined forces.
No, why do we have to support so many troops? world peace? great. We, of course, will strive for world peace, but first of all, isnt the safety of our own country a priority? Its a matter of order. When a cataclysm strikes and it is determined that our country is safe, then we will mobilize our troops to help other countries.
So are we. Soldiers are human too. They would risk their lives for thend they were born in, but they dont want to die in a country they dont even know. Troop dispatch is a matter to be discussed only after the safety of the family is guaranteed. My country and my family are dying right now, but what kind of soldier would solve other countries problems with morale? The tyranny of a great power? yes thats right My country looks doomed right now, and it doesnt matter whether you criticize it or not.
The meeting room turned upside down.
this day.
It is not a matter of intertwined desires like world wars.
The entire human race is in danger of extinction, and even a country called a great power could perish overnight.
But as a great power, take care of other countries? It was a logic that only worked when there was a future.
Right now they are in danger, but even one soldier could not send troops for another country.
Common sense has copsed.
The great powers held their ground, and the weak powers had no choice but to follow the trend in order to survive.
at that time.
The people of South Korea were in despair.
He trembled at the hopeless future toe, criticizing the tyranny of the great powers.
however.
Is that really sincere?
Can the choice of a great power be simply dismissed as tyranny?
Peoples sincerity was selfish.
If they were included in the category of the great powers, they would not have expressed the choice of the great powers as tyranny.
I was envious of the people of the great powers. The decision of a powerful country to exclude other countries, secure its own safety first, and take care of ones own family, not someone elses family. The images of people dying in front of my eyes were too clear to talk about things like justice or humanity. Thats what people really mean. We do not criticize because of the tyranny of the great powers, but because we cannot protect ourselves, we have to criticize. I wanted to be selfish He said he wanted to survive even selfishly.
Most of the people who make up this world are not heroes.
Because he has priority over others, he did not speak of justice in a situation where the world could really perish.
Nobel Peace Prize?
A leader who speaks of world peace?
A truly harsh leader in turbulent times.
The people under him have to ept the situation in which they are sacrificed for the justice that the leader does.
Id rather have a dictator. I hoped for the trash people were pointing at.
Even if 99% of the world curses, I wanted a leader who acts selfishly for the sake of the 1% of people who follow him.
It was peoples sincerity.
Someday, reconciliation and peace will be needed, but they did not want them to make the sacrifice.
And now.
Everyone, including Kim Jun-hyeok, felt like their breath stopped.
Remember. I am Roman Dmitry. Except for this city called Incheon, thisnd I rule, I will not care about the safety of any ce. The world says its morally unjust, but I dont have a sense of justice that looks out for everyone.
that word.
Its not something everyone can do.
It was the exclusive property of those with power like a superpower, and such a existence recognized the sincerity that people could not bear to speak out.
He said that he would take care of himself first. I felt a tingling sensation.
Living as a citizen of a small country and living in a province that the central government ignores.
People in this ce hoped that a strong leader who would give for them like this would appear even if everyone in the world condemned it.
Is that why?
this moment.
People were fascinated by Roman Dmitris strength.
Even though he will be recorded as a wicked person in future history, the people of Incheon epted him wholeheartedly.
* * *
The situation has been finalized.
Incheon people did not talk to each other, but they showed a determined expression for the future.
Roman Dmitry.
I will give my life for him
We will empower Roman Dmitri to make the future he speaks ofe true.
however.
There was a group with a different mindset from the people of Incheon.
They were just 100 days.
There is no such thing as a sense of justice that looks out for everyone. Is it true that we follow Incheon?
Guild leader. Baekil is a group that seeks justice. Roman Dmitris statement that he will not care whether those who do not follow Incheon die or not is different from the justice Baekil has been doing so far. Not this one. I didnte to Baekil to take care of my ownfort.
The bacsh was intense.
members of Baekil.
They sincerely sought justice.
Even if they died right now, they were beings who were willing to give their lives for those who were being attacked in front of them.
Minwoo Park said.
Stupid things.
what is that?
Are you sure you dont know the sincerity of Roman Dmitri? Roman Dmitri said that he was definitely a people who followed himself. Now it is limited to Incheon, but if Korea or the whole world follows him, he is willing to jump into the pit of fire for thefort of the people.
There is an interesting fact about the pendant of karma.
Depending on what people think of you, the color of the pendant has changed a little more vividly.
That is to say.
Roman Dmitri, whom he follows, must not be a viin.
Only by wrapping all his words and actions with justice will he be able to maintain his 100 days and resolve the karma of his previous lives.
Park Min-woo shouted with a fierce voice.
This country is rotten. The reason Roman Dmitri has been adamant about drawing the line with the central government is that only then can there be a clear chain ofmand in this chaotic world. The chain ofmand is now split between the central government and local government. In the future, if people who follow Roman Dmitri form a force, we will be able to drive out the central government and create a safe Republic of Korea. I will ask you. Is a central government that only cares about its own safety a justice? Or is Roman Dmitri, who is willing to think about the future of Korea even with blood on his hands, justice? Do not think that justice is an unconditional sacrifice. Roman Dmitri made a decision for a better future.
I didnt even know what I was talking about.
He spat out the words that were forming in his head without hesitation.
What on earth have I done in all these years of being called the white-d wizard? At best, to the extent of saving the visible people, Roman Dmitris justice is to create a better future by punishing the wicked. I was fascinated by his justice. Thats why I dont want to be clean forever for the future of Korea. If the world gets peace at the cost of my being dirty, I will dly ept reality.
He clenched his fists tightly.
The 100 Day Wizards were speechless.
Guild leader.
also.
their moving eyes.
years in the past.
Thanks to the trust that has been built upyer byyer, no matter what bullshit they say, the 100 Day Wizards see Park Min-woo as justice.
that day.
Baekils faith has be stronger.
* * *
Two days of red time tea.
A city that had been peaceful even on the first day was devastated by a sudden attack that started at dawn.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
Cheak!
evil!
over the sea.
A tsunami rolled in.
A tsunami measuring dozens of meters swept away the city at once, and the people who were preparing for the monsters attack were swept away by the sea in an instant.
It was just the beginning. People who tried to escape the tsunami were torn to pieces by the feet of a giant octopus protruding from the sea.
Cheak!
Its the Kraken!
Kraken.
It was an A-ss marine monster.
Krakens appeared everywhere and attacked people, and simr marine monsters appeared one after another.
above the sea.
A monster wave was created.
A wave of mana created a tsunami, and monsters rushed in through the seawater through the distortion of the dimension.
It was the worst situation for Busan located by the sea.
Busan was a city equipped with military power in its own way, but there was no way to prevent an attack like a natural disaster.
damn it.
Commander of Busan.
Cha Young-min looked across the sea with a despairing expression.
It was dangerous.
At this rate, it would have been an instant for Busan to copse.
Everyone retreat! We will give up the maritime defense line and fight to the death in the final line of defense. Everyone retreat!
Retreat!
Whale whale shouted.
people ran away
Those who could not escape were swept away by the tsunami or screamed at being attacked by monsters.
Even as Cha Young-min quickly ran away, he kept checking his back.
He felt his heart burn ck as he saw the sight of the city being horribly crumbling and the people dying helplessly.
Is this the end?
Maybe.
The good fortune of Busan, which had somehow been maintained, is now at an end.
* * *
Conference room.
The behavior of the leaders was devastating.
Like Cha Young-min, who led the troops on the battlefield, they did not say anything with stunned faces.
Just now.
30% of troops lost.
The opponent was a monster wave with no end in sight, so the chances of Busan actually surviving were very slim.
A senior official said.
It is over now. Currently, Busans power cannot withstand the monster wave, and the central government, as always, has stated that it cannot help until Seouls security is secured. It is not a reality that will change if we endure for a few more days. Even if the red time is over, the central government will gradually organize things from the vicinity of Seoul, and by then it will be after Busan has already been swept away by the monster wave.
We have to abandon Busan. There is no hope here.
Also Cha Young-min.
I knew the truth.
Busan has no strength to hold on, but that doesnt mean I cant leave here.
Does leaving Busan give us another hope? We are not defending Busan with a special sense of duty. I was born and raised in Busan, but I had to fend for myself here in Busan because Seoul didnt ept our existence. we are outcasts For those of us who cannot leave Busan, the fate of Busan is directly rted to our lives.
It was a grim reality.
Everyone bowed their heads at Cha Young-mins words.
abandoned people.
This is an urate expression.
There was a limit to the number of people Seoul could ept, so there was no choice but to create a local government like Busan.
Cha Young-min, mayor of Busan.
In fact, he was not originally the mayor.
The person who was originally the mayor died right away, and the only one who was recognized for his fighting ability took over.
It was then.
Have you heard rumors about Incheon?
Incheon?
It was one head.
He, who had been silent throughout the meeting, looked at Cha Young-min and spoke cautiously.
yes. Im not sure if this is true either, but I heard shocking news from a friend of mine. A monster wave, blood rain, and S-ss monsters appeared in Incheon at the same time, and a person named Roman Dmitri led Incheon and solved all the problems.
Its only two days of red time. By the way, did you solve the monster wave?
So I doubted too. Its obvious that it doesnt make sense, but even though he usually brags a lot, hes not a friend who talks empty words. The friend said that Roman Dmitri was a really great person. He said that no monster can withstand a blow, and that the future of this Republic of Korea will bepletely reversed due to the Incheon government. Mayor. How about asking Incheon for help? If we are driven to the edge of a precipice anyway, we must protect Busan even if we follow Incheon rather than the central government ignoring us. Youre not giving up like this, are you?
words of the chief.
I couldnt believe it.
To think that Incheon solved all the problems.
However, Cha Young-min, who was driven to the edge of a cliff, had to grab at least a straw to survive.
Cha Young-min asked.
Where does the informatione from?
being a friend.
I needed to decide if I could trust him.
The leader said confidently.
Jang Yoon-tae, from Baekil, has been close friends with me since childhood. Dont you know well what kind of group Baekil is.
It wasnt ignorant confidence.
hundred days.
That one word would suffice.
Chapter 511
Chapter 511 Changed Situation (3)
The sky was clear.
Jang Yoon-tae, who stood guard on the first line of defense, looked at the blue sky and sighed deeply.
ha.
Jang Yoon-tae is from Busan.
He grew up listening to the sound of a genius from a young age, and was recognized for his talent early on, and entered Baekil, the best guild in Korea.
From the provinces to entering Seoul. It was truly an elite course.
On the day he left Busan many years ago, his friends cheered him on saying that they knew he would be as sessful as you, and that he would return home in goldter.
I believed in myself.
If its his talent, if its his social life, hell leap forward using Baekil as a stepping stone.
however.
ruined.
Immediately after being dragged away by Park Min-woo yesterday, Jang Yoon-tae heard an abusivenguage he had never experienced in his life.
Hey, you crazy bastard. did you turn? did you turn? yes it would have turned Without turning, such a statement would be impossible. What the fuck did I say with my eyes? Since Roman Dmitri is someone we cant treat carelessly, he sent out countless signals with his eyes telling me to help him and convey the sincerity of 100 Days, right? But what? test? If you cant read the eyes, at least shut up that mouth. I cant get you out of the 100 days because I have eyes to see, but keep acting like that in the future. Because it can be lost.
The white magician.
The Apostle of Justice was not there.
I dont know how he can read his eyes, but he had to listen to a lot of verbal abuse because of the mistake he made in front of Roman Dmitri.
Jang Yoon-tae felt very pitiful.
Apparently, he was trusted by Park Min-woo in the past, but as he started to associate with Roman Dmitri, he was stigmatized like an ugly duckling.
Where could I have gone wrong?
The things he judged and acted on withmon sense turned himpletely into an abomination while facing an emergency.
Go in and rest.
Suffering.
Working hours are over.
Roman Dmitri arranged people for proper physical strength, and thanks to this, he was able to take enough rest even in the chaotic situation when the catastrophe broke out.
Even on the way home, the sigh didnt stop.
As he trudged through hisplicated mind, Jang Yoon-tae received a text message as soon as he turned on his cell phone.
[Yoon Tae. Are all the things I said about Roman Dmitri yesterday true?]
He was a friend from hometown.
I stopped walking.
Whilemunicating with a friend yesterday, Jang Yoon-tae talked about Roman Dmitri.
It was intentional.
This time, I decided it was an opportunity to make up for my mistake.
The guild leader swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri. If I take the initiative in raising Roman Dmitris reputation, it will be an opportunity for the guild leader to see me again. okay. Any human can make mistakes. But depending on how you make up for it, you can jump even higher.
started writing letters.
Roman Dmitry.
what a great person he is
As I proved Roman Dmitris achievements with my busy fingers, I received a reply from a friend shortly after.
[Let me ask you one favor. Arrange a ce to talk with Roman Dmitri.]
Huh-huh.
It was as expected.
Busan will try to build a good rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
If you ask who made known his status, Jang Yoon-tae will step forward and monopolize Park Min-woos love.
* * *
The same sky.
It was a different feeling.
If Jang Yoon-tae felt the sky copsing, Park Min-woo only felt the blue sky so beautiful.
This is life. This is life.
I was proud.
Emotions surged.
Roman Dmitry revealed his will yesterday.
Baek Il said that was not the right definition, but what was important to Park Min-woo was the fact that he was included in the category of the people that Roman Dmitri said.
How exciting is this?
He had always looked up to the Heavenly Demon, but he was insanely happy that he had finally be his person.
world peace?
Justice?
I didnt know about those things.
His life as a white-d wizard waspleted perfectly when he became a citizen of Roman Dmitri.
Incheon people dont know what a great blessing this is. Like Dmitri in his previous life, like the Demonic Cult in his previous life. The fact that I became a person of the Heavenly Demon means that I have a strong background that does not turn away from me under any circumstances. I have finally entered the fence of the Heavenly Demon. I am also a person of the Heavenly Demon.
My eyes were red with tears.
I had to wipe the tears with my sleeve over and over again from the hot emotions.
It was then.
There was a man approaching him.
Jang Yun-tae.
It was an eye thorn.
An existence that ruins the situation in every case.
Had it not been for his reputation as a white-d wizard, Jang Yoon-tae would have already crossed the line between life and death several times.
Jang Yoon-tae approached and said.
Guild leader. I have something to tell you.
What?
The atmosphere was odd.
Jang Yoon-tae said in a confident voice.
Just now. I havemunicated that I would like to contact Dmitry Roman from Busan.
busan? why?
Whoa, whoa, thats because I exined to them what a great person Roman Dmitri is. An amazing feat for defeating an S-rank monster, the Green Dragon, and annihting a wave of monsters on the day of Red Time. I reported it to Busan. Coincidentally, my friend is in charge of the Busan government, so Roman Dmitris achievements seem to be known throughout Busan. At first nce, it seems that the Busan government wants to abandon the central government and follow Roman Dmitri.
Park Min-woos mind was busy.
What Jang Yun-tae did.
Is this a good thing?
no.
Roman Dmitri clearly said that he would put Incheons safety first.
The reason why the Busan government heard the rumors and contacted them was most likely not simply to praise Roman Dmitris achievements, but to seek Roman Dmitris help.
Then, the purpose of this contact was obvious.
Now that he has to think about the safety of Incheon, Roman Dmitri was not happy about the contact from Busan.
st furnace.
Undesirable thing Jang Yoon-taes actions Jang Yoon-tae is Park Min-woos person There is a high possibility that Roman Dmitri is regarded as his own Roman Dmitri feels disappointed in himself due to the unpleasant thing.
It was a miracle ident circuit.
His expression hardened.
Jang Yoon-tae, who did not know that, looked at himself with sparkling eyes as if he was asking for apliment.
Park Min-woos eyebrows twisted.
This kid is really .
Jang Yoon-tae was startled.
I realized this toote.
Park Min-woos face turned red.
That it was not joy(?) but anger.
Jang Yoon-tae secretly lowered his eyes at the fact that he had done something different from Park Min-woos intention.
* * *
Fortunately, there were no particr problems.
Roman Dmitri epted the call from Busan, and Busan Mayor Cha Young-min immediately got down to business.
[Please help us. If you help Busan, I will follow Roman Dmitri, not the central government.]
As expected.
If the rumors are true.
What Busan wanted was the power of Roman Dmitri.
He hoped that the power of blowing an S-rank monster in one blow would solve the disaster that befell Busan.
Roman Dmitri said calmly.
Why should we help Busan? We have no obligation to take responsibility for the safety of other regions.
[] .]
beyond the screen.
Cha Young-min showed an expression stained with bewilderment.
It was different from rumors.
Jang Yoon-tae portrayed Roman Dmitri as an apostle of justice, but Roman Dmitri was not the type to simply help others out of a sense of justice.
Cha Young-min was quick-witted.
We had only exchanged one conversation, but I knew that I couldnt convince Roman Dmitri with cries of justice.
[] Admit it. There is no reason for Incheon to help Busan even at the risk. In fact, when I heard the news that a monster wave had urred in Incheon, I only strengthened the defense of Busan. I had no intention of helping Incheon. Still, we want to survive. Although I know how selfish and reckless this request is, I had no choice but to contact Roman Dmitri as the person in charge of Busans safety.] I
said my heart.
I didnt just spin around.
[I heard that you have dered a rebellion against the central government. All regions of Korea, except Seoul, are against the central government. There is no local government that wees them, who follow them because they have to live, but take care of their ownfort whenever a catastrophe urs. take us upy all of Korea. If you save our lives, we will never forget our gratitude. I will sincerely follow Roman Dmitri, who saved us from the pit of hell, not the central government, which always ignored the provinces.] It
was treason.
Treason is a problem just by having an intention, but those things were not important to Cha Young-min at all.
It was on the brink.
It was important to survive now.
It was not at all difficult to serve Roman Dmitri, a foreigner, if he could survive.
[Roman Dmitri has the power that the cowardly me does not have. Please help.]
Beyond the screen.
Cha Young-min lowered his head.
said no more
In the heavy silence, Cha Young-min waited for Roman Dmitris decision.
Cha Young-mins remarks.
Cha Young-mins sincerity.
And the gains from Busan were not important at all.
Roman Dmitri could create a new world without anyones help, but that didnt mean he rejected the whole world.
Dominion is impossible alone.
There had to be and to rule beyond Incheon, and people who looked up to him had to exist in thatnd under his control.
st furnace.
I thought that one day I would upy the whole of Korea.
Roman Dmitri only excluded those who did not follow him, but those who bowed their heads first and approached were different.
I knew Busan well.
While preparing for the catastrophe, Roman Dmitry recognized the whole of Korea.
It was an unusual move.
People were already drawing ns to devour the entire Republic of Korea at the time when people were worried about their safety.
but.
It didnt mean that he would help right now.
My priority is the safety of Incheon citizens. Incheon doesnt have enough power right now and I dont want Incheon to be in danger because of my absence. two days ahead. During the red time, endure by all means. If you guys are still alive after two days .
Our eyes met.
Cha Young-min faced Roman Dmitri with shaking eyes.
Then I will ept you. And I do not turn away from thefort of my people.
* * *
Took.
Communication has ended.
Cha Young-min looked at the ckened screen with aplicated expression.
two days ahead. Can we survive?
Contact with Roman Dmitry.
The worst was averted.
Fortunately, the promise of support was epted, but it was a difficult problem to endure for two days in a situation where a monster wave urred.
Even so.
In Cha Young-mins heart, hope wriggled.
To not ignore thefort of the people. Its a rare romance in this chaotic world.
It was different from before.
central government.
Their help was inconclusive.
They often did not move until several days after the end of red time under the ambiguous standard of until Seouls safety was secured.
At that time, after local governments had already been devastated.
Even if they imed that the central governments actions were unfair, they had no choice but to keep their mouth shut when they said that there would be no help next time if they came out that way.
And now.
Roman Dmitry gave two days notice.
Saying that he will help Busan after two days when the variable disappears.
belief was born.
He didnt know much about Roman Dmitri, but he didnt seem to say anything he couldnt keep.
hope or not.
The difference was great.
He thought it was over, but the future was drawn in Cha Young-mins head.
It was an irrational belief.
Getting help in two days.
That only Incheons power solves Busans problems.
I wanted to believe in the fact that miracles exist even though I know thatmon sense makes no sense.
Cha Young-min summoned the leaders.
told them
From now on, Busan will start a desperate fight without thinking about the future. Just two days. Hold on for two days.
Roman Dmitry.
I bet the fate of Busan on my promise with him.
Chapter 512
Chapter 512 Changed Situation (4)
Busans final line of defense.
Beyond the castle walls, monsters rushed in pitch ck.
Fortunately, the sea water did not reach this ce, but the hideous monsters that appeared on thend formed a wave worthy of the name Monster Wave.
It was a sight that made my legs tremble just by looking at it.
With the cruel moment ahead, Cha Young-min summoned thepanymanders and gave them orders.
Use the magic bomb from now on. You may use all the magic bombs we have. Stop the enemies from reaching the walls.
Are you talking already?
okay.
Thepanymanders were perplexed.
magic bomb.
It is a collection of magical skills.
As the name suggests, it is a magic bomb based on mana stones. Its destructive power is certain, but since it is so expensive, it was not possible to use it recklessly.
The Busan government has umted hundreds of magic bombs in preparation for catastrophe.
At first nce, it may seem like a significant amount, but those who have experienced cataclysms have known that hundreds of magic bombs cannotst even two days.
Day and night monsters.
Against them, the material has no choice but to reveal the bottom.
Usually, it is properly distributed and used.
Even after the red time was over, the help of the central government could only be expected after about 15 days, so they blocked it as much as possible and actively used magic bombs only when it was really dangerous.
Thats the basic manual.
Companymanders in Busan had trained like that, but Cha Young-min allowed the use of magic bombs when the final line of defense was not even in danger.
Cha Young-min said.
two dayster. The Incheon government promised support. Our purpose is to hold out until then, and if we save supplies, we may be swept away by the monster wave. So dont hesitate to use the magic bomb.
All right.
I will follow your orders.
I couldnt believe it.
Even the promise itself that Incheon will help.
The fact that they solve Busans problems.
However, thinking that there must be a reason for Cha Young-mins order, thepanymanders in Busan quickly settled down.
Then.
Use the magic bomb!
Attack the enemies!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Activated the magic bomb.
When power was blown into the mana stone, it began to shake greatly, and the magic engraved inside erupted like an active volcano.
[Thunder Cannon]
[Thunder Cannon]
[Thunder Cannon]
The opponent is a sea monster.
Since they had just gotten out of the seawater, electric magic bombs exploded all at once.
Will not fall out.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The monsters were swept away as they were.
The monsters screamed at the tremendous destructive power, and the monsters that rushed at the front copsed on the ground in a charred state.
However, their ce was soon filled with other monsters. They didnt care at all about the fact that their people died, and they rushed in and trampled on the corpses of their people.
Companymanders continued to order the use of magic bombs. As much as I did my best from the beginning, I couldnt reach the castle wall no matter how much the monster wave was.
but.
A catastrophe is not a matter of an hour or two.
In an instant, over a hundred magic bombs were used.
However, apanymander showed a desperate look on the fact that the catastrophe showed no signs of ending.
How are you going to stop this?
monster wave.
I experienced it for the first time.
Faced with the devastating reality, it seemed that if he hadnt used the magic bomb, he wouldnt havested more than a day.
If you waited for the central government.
Busan would have perished as it was.
I trusted Cha Young-mins judgment.
No, I had to believe.
two dayster.
The promise of Incheons help was the only way Busan could survive.
* * *
Shelter in Incheon.
it was underground.
In preparation for an emergency, a huge space was created underground, and civilians gathered in groups of two and three and showed anxious expressions.
a man said
Can we really survive? It wasnt just an attack, a monster wave was created near Incheon. I have never heard of a single city in the history of Korea stopping a monster wave without help from the central government.
They didnt know what was going on outside.
Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok told them to trust him, but some people had no choice but to be engulfed in anxiety.
in the mans words.
Like-minded people joined in.
To be honest, it will be difficult. It mayst for a day or two, but the endless hell will destroy all of Incheon.
I sincerely respect Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok, but I think it was premature to choose to reject the central government. Local people are not willing to ept the injustice of the central government for nothing. In a situation like this, a city like Incheon would never be able to withstand a cataclysm unless national-scale power came forward. We have dug our own graves and for now holding the central government by the crotch is the only way to survive.
It was hopeless.
A space cut off from the outside.
For those who entrusted their lives to others, the anxiety intensified as time passed.
but.
That was it.
Although there are dissatisfaction, most of them have tried to suppress those feelings.
said the middle-aged man.
everyone. Lets trust Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok. Lets believe in Roman Dmitry, his chosen one. Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok did not turn away from Incheon under any circumstances. Lets not hold on to Mayor Kim Jun-hyeoks ankles even though we may not be of any help so as not to interfere with the person who told us to trust and wait for him.
Thats right. We are in a safe space, but those in power are out there fighting for their lives. Rather than doubting their efforts, lets join hands and pray for Incheons survival.
It was a really long time.
In a space where it was impossible to confirm the change of day and night, Incheon citizens tried hard to suppress their uneasiness.
The hot-blooded people insisted on going out and fighting.
Kim Jun-hyeok was sent to a shelter to prevent the indiscriminate death of civilians, but he wanted to help even if he did not fight directly on the battlefield.
It was a really anxious and nervous time. They
have never experienced a leader like Roman Dmitry. The end of the wait was always hopeless because he had never been ruled by a strong man.
A day passes.
Two days pass.
Its been three days.
People were agitated.
It was strange that it was so quiet.
Could it be that all the soldiers in Incheon have died? The monsters couldnt find the underground space, so were safe.
The possibility of victory was ruled out.
Because its unrealistic.
It was impossible to solve the monster wave already.
Clearly, desperate news should have arrived by now, but my imagination swelled in the stillness of the situation.
It was then.
Sigh.
The door is open.
The sealed entrance opened, and a man with a cleaner appearance entered.
It was Minho Kang.
He said.
Red time is over. The minimum safety has been secured, so you cane out now.
* * *
It was shocking.
Red time is over.
When they first heard Kang Min-hos words, people couldnt ept the literal truth.
Is the monster wave out of the way? Otherwise, theres no way the red time would have passed so peacefully.
sure
Fortune must have worked.
It was clear that Incheon was not as dangerous as expected.
however.
omg.
Are these all monsters?
People were perplexed.
What caught their attention as they came out was a huge number of dead bodies.
beyond the walls.
The monsters that were trying to climb over the castle wall a little while ago were spewing out hot steam and were scattered on the floor.
I couldnt count how many there were.
It would be true that a monster wave had struck just by looking at the scene in front of us, but it was hard to ept the fact that Incheon overcame this crisis with only its power.
Minho Kang said.
All thanks to Roman Dmitri. He annihted the monster wave and also dealt with the Green Dragon, an S-rank monster that appeared near Incheon. Its safe now. Even a little while ago, blood rain urred again, but Incheons defense system was firmly formed, so it was able to block the monsters attack without any problems. Red Time is over. We decided that no special variable would ur in the future, so we opened the shelter door so that citizens coulde out.
I need your help from now on. Go down the rampart and help me clear the body.
Everyone was stunned.
Every word that came into my ears was shocking.
First of all, I went down the wall ording to the order and ruminated on Kang Min-hos words as I removed the bodies piled up like a mountain.
Roman Dmitry.
What kind of character is he?
Not only did he annihte a wave of monsters, but he also dealt with an S-rank monster, the Green Dragon.
sure
Incheon is safe.
Roman Dmitry brought peace to Incheon.
said the middle-aged man.
Where is Dmitry Roman? I want to say thank you from the bottom of my heart.
Neither do I.
Let me see him.
everyone agreed
To the citizens of Incheon, Roman Dmitri was the savior.
crowd of people.
Looking at them, Minho Kang smiled.
Soon you will see him. But not now. Roman Dmitri moved to Busan with the wizard in white to help Busan right after securing Incheons safety. Do not worry. Roman Dmitri said that if Incheon bes dangerous, he will immediately return to Incheon with the teleport magic, leaving the situation elsewhere in the background.
It was strong.
Kang Min-hos face showed his trust in Roman Dmitri.
Dont forget that heart right now. We were able to survive like this thanks to Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Red Time is over.
It did not mean the end of the catastrophe.
Even if no new variables were created, the problems that were already encountered in this world had to be dealt with.
puck.
Pooh.
Blow the monsters head off.
Cha Young-min, who managed to cut off his head, let out a rough breath with his blood-stained face.
Ha-ha-ha-ha.
above the castle wall.
It was terrible.
Numerous people who said they would protect Busan became cold corpses, and the concept of time was still forgotten due to the endless monsters.
The body was also not normal. Although it was torn and cut here and there, it became a body that did not even feel pain as it fought day and night.
kyaaak!
Krrrrrr.
Once again, the monsters climbed onto the walls.
The magic bomb had been out for a long time, so I had to deal with the monsters that were rushing at me with a hard body.
Everyone dont give up! can we survive .
Moment.
Cha Young-mins eyes fluttered.
beyond the walls.
More monsters than before were pouring in.
The monster wave might have weakened by now, but the monster wave rather developed more powerful magic and spewed out more monsters than the monsters it had dealt with so far.
It was a desperate moment. This could not be prevented by human power.
Even if the central government helps Busan right away, it will be swept away like a wave of monsters.
Is this the end?
fell into despair
Lost life in the eyes.
Promise with Roman Dmitry.
Forgotten in a difficult time.
At first, he waited for him, but faced his mental and physical limitations, he had already epted death in his heart.
Kwak.
If its destined to die like this, Ill take at least one more.
gritted it
It was unfair.
What the hell did humans do wrong?
In the cruel reality of having to ept death, the hunters in Busan, including Cha Young-min, were desperate.
Attack! Never back down!
Fight to the death and fight!
Abigyuhwan (ǽІ).
Busan turned into hell.
after the next few hours.
South Koreans will hear that the city once called Busan is doomed.
It was then.
When Cha Young-min was bitten by a monster and screamed, space was twisted in the sky and something appeared.
no way .
I opened my eyes.
sure
The identity of that something was Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Good.
Roman Dmitri and Park Min-woonded on the ground.
bound for Busan.
only the two of them came out
In order to maintain the mobility to return to Incheon at any time, Roman Dmitri deliberately apanied only Park Min-woo.
kyaaak!
Kyaaaaaagh!
The monsters ran.
They thrust their ferocious teeth at the new human, but their heads flew off without even trying.
Push shush.
Blood spurting from all sides.
Roman Dmitri confirmed the existence of Cha Young-min.
Roman Dmitri, who drew his sword before he knew it, took his gaze away from Cha Young-min and moved toward a space infested with monsters.
Its your turn to fulfill your promise. Park Min-woo.
yes.
Open the way.
It is a reckless order.
But Park Min-woo did not hesitate.
As he walked forward, he created an explosive spell.
I will follow orders.
only two joined.
It was the beginning of a reversal.
Chapter 513
Chapter 513 A Changed Situation (5)
A little while ago.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will go to Busan. I will only apany Park Min-woo, so until I return, strengthen Incheons defense system. If a problem arises that you cannot handle, I will return to Incheon immediately.
at that point.
People were moved.
Roman Dmitry considered Incheon his top priority.
In fact, he could solve Busans problems with his own power, but he was apanied by Park Min-woo in order to use teleport magic at any time.
Everyone epted it that way.
No matter how much Park Min-woo was famous as a white-d wizard, Roman Dmitri proved to be a different dimension through this cataclysm.
however.
Park Min-woo epted it differently.
Being apanied alone felt like a special treatment.
Its clear that Roman Dmitri trusts me. Otherwise, theres no reason for me to apany you.
iced coffee.
What a beautiful situation this is.
My heart skipped a beat at the thought of being trusted by the Heavenly Demon, and I felt like I was going to fly away even as I headed toward Busan, which had turned into hell.
It was really sad that there was no ce to brag about how great this was.
What if it was Kim Pan-seoks life? At the tavern, he would have boasted that he was a man of the Heavenly Demon, shouting, The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon, ħR fħ.
And now.
Open the way.
His eyes were stained with intense longing.
In a situation where he was trusted by the Heavenly Demon, he never wanted to betray that expectation.
This is your chance. A chance to prove my skills to Roman Dmitri.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised the power.
Moving forward ahead of Roman Dmitri, he exploded his magic toward the monsters that surged like waves.
Thunder Storm.
sh!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
the sky turned blue
A bundle of lightning struck and a powerful storm arose, sweeping away the monsters as they were and indiscriminately massacring them.
People did not know the truth about Park Min-woo. S-rank wizard.
In this world, he is called a pioneer for his magical abilities, but in fact,pared to his previous life, he could not be said to be at such a great level.
Yes.
It didnt mean weak.
Park Min-woo went through the system of awakening in his current life and knew how to maximize his strength differently from his previous life.
Amplification.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
skill was manifested.
The power of the storm became more powerful and hundreds of monsters lost their lives in the blink of an eye.
Park Min-woo did not stop. He continued to cast his magic.
Obviously, when the whole of Busan attacked, the monsters could not be stopped, but the presence of Park Min-woo alone overpowered the monsters.
The white robe was pk.
Already fully assimted into magic, he moved his fingers from top to bottom.
Giga Lightning.
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The road is open.
The monsters were pushed out.
As if that wasnt enough, Park Min-woo spurted mana like crazy with a ferocious face.
I will wipe out all those who dare to block the path of the Heavenly Demon.
this moment.
Park Min-woo felt himself alive.
* * *
Wide open spaces.
Roman Dmitry threw himself.
After falling down the castle wall, he raised his head and looked at the starting point where the monsters were pouring in.
A war of attrition against the monster wave is meaningless. In the end, it will only end when the source of the problem is resolved.
The thought was over there.
The problem is clear.
you have power in yourself
Then there was no reason to keep watching.
pod.
Papa papapat.
ran forward
Park Min-woos magic opened the way, but as he moved away from the castle wall, he saw a space infested with monsters before his eyes.
Didnt slow down. Taking advantage of the speed of the attack, he burrowed between the monsters.
Pooh.
Kieeck!
Screams were heard from all sides.
As soon as they encountered Roman Dmitri, the monsters limbs were ripped apart, and they couldnt visually grasp Roman Dmitris movements properly.
If he heard a scream from the right, he would appear from the left, and if he heard a scream from the left, he would blow his head right in front of his nose.
tens, hundreds, thousands. Numbers were meaningless. Even though they shed and fought directly, Park Min-woo opened the way faster than using magic.
to that look.
People were perplexed.
Even though they realized Roman Dmitris purpose, they couldnt ept this absurd reality.
Are you trying to annihte the monster wave by yourself?
It was nonsensical.
Aside from the fact that usually monster waves are solved by national power, the monster waves that urred in Busan were notmon.
A monster wave created over the sea. These things people called natural disasters.
The monster wave itself is a disaster that humans cannot handle, but it is not easy to attack due to geographical problems, so many people have no choice but to sacrifice in a situation like this.
He endured such a catastrophe alone.
Roman Dmitris intentions were clear, so the people of Busan, who had secured their safety, looked beyond the wall with dazed faces.
Like the miracle of Moses.
The road opened around Roman Dmitry.
In an instant, Roman Dmitri reached a space filled with seawater and, without hesitation, rushed towards it.
pod.
tat tatak.
It was an appalling sight.
Even without using any special magic, Roman Dmitri ran out on the sea.
Tungpyeong Dosu (Ƽˮ).
It was a kind of light engineering.
I spread mana thinly on the soles of my feet and walked on the sea, and despitemon sense, I should have sunk in the sea, but I quickly moved forward.
It was not a problem for monsters to pop out of the seawater.
Roman Dmitri, who trampled on his head with the sole of his foot and jumped up using it as a stepping stone, annihted the existence of the monsters that were flying up to devour him in one blow.
sudden.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
A tsunami happened.
The strong waves tried to swallow the human being, but the sea water evaporated at once with a single swing of the sword.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
pop.
Puff puff puff puff.
transcended human limits.
went against nature
atst.
reached the source.
The monsters tried to stop Roman Dmitri somehow, but their desperate attempts were meaningless.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
single blow.
The source has been torn apart.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Cha Young-min lost his mind.
In a meeting held two days ago with the leadership, when asked if he really believed in Incheon and went there, he replied as follows.
The existence of Baekil does not guarantee the truth. But we have no other choice. We can only trust the confidence of Roman Dmitri, who honestly informed us of the situation in Busan and said he would help even after knowing the truth. If thats an unfounded confidence. We will not be allowed even the slightest hope.
I turned away from reality.
A monster wave urred over the sea.
It is a problem that can never be solved with the power of Incheon known to the world, but Cha Young-min tried to hypnotize himself with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw.
Roman Dmitri is a great talent. As long as the S-rank monster Green Dragon is dealt with at once, Busan will be able to survive as long as he appears.
Even though I knew that it really made no sense inmon sense, I couldnt stay sane if I didnt do it.
however.
An emergency has be a reality.
Following Park Min-woos powerful magic, Cha Young-mins ident was stopped by Roman Dmitris overwhelming force.
What is your true identity?
I blinked my eyes several times.
Information conveyed visually did not change.
The monsters that filled the field of vision couldnt handle a single Roman Dmitri, and the sight of them running over the sea and ughtering monsters made me doubt whether this was real.
Cha Young-min knew what kind of person Kim Jun-hyeok was.
Even a few months ago, I couldnt understand why a rational person would be at odds with the central government, but if Roman Dmitri was present in Incheon, everything made perfect sense.
S grade?
no.
An existence beyond that which cannot be measured by numbers.
Knowing the power of Roman Dmitry, following him rather than the central government was a wise choice.
People dont think the central government is the best. The second evil, which has no choice but to follow orders even though it knows that it is unfair because it cannot choose the worst of dealing with a catastrophe with only the power of the local government. But Roman Dmitry is different. It was just one conversation, but he showed faith in the people of Incheon who followed him, and in a chaotic world, that must have been a reason enough to go against the trend.
The achievements of Roman Dmitry that the leadership talked about.
It wasnt a nonsensical sound.
Roman Dmitry proved enough evidence how Incheon was able to survive on its own.
The situation was sorted out.
Thanks to Roman Dmitri and Park Min-woos performance, the remaining monsters were quickly cleaned up, and Cha Young-min came running to Roman Dmitri as he returned to the final line of defense.
His face was a mess.
Fighting to the end, he looked like he was about to copse at any moment, but when he faced Roman Dmitri, he fell t on his face with a face filled with aspiration.
Busan Mayor Cha Young-min! See you benefactor!
Whale whale shouted.
It spread like an epidemic.
Soldiers from Busan, who were not in good limbs, also flocked together and paid their respects to Roman Dmitri.
Meet the benefactor!
thank you!
Thanks to you, Busan was able to survive!
Its only been an hour since the two joined.
Busan survived on the brink.
* * *
Cleared the battlefield.
After moving the wounded and securing a breather, Roman Dmitry summoned the leaders of Busan.
Cha Young-min and the people of Busan.
They showed intense eagerness.
Even without telling him to fulfill his promise, Cha Young-min spoke first.
Thank you so much for saving Busan. If it wasnt for Roman Dmitris help, Busan would never have survived. As promised, Busan will fully cooperate with the Incheon government, Roman Dmitri, and will blindly follow Roman Dmitris orders from now on.
Thank you so much!
I will serve Roman Dmitri as my lifelong benefactor.
Everyone was of one mind.
Roman Dmitri calmly epted their feelings and sent a signal to Park Min-woo with his eyes.
Park Min-woo came out.
The reason we gathered you all is to discuss the future. Now that the Red Time is over, the disaster that befell Korea has not yet been resolved. The central government seeded in eradicating the Red Dragon, an S-ss monster, but on thest day, three waves of monsters and another S-ss monster appeared near Seoul, putting them in a dangerous situation. As a result, a summons order has been dered against local governments with strong troops. The problem is that the situation of other local governments is also not good. As in Busan, most of the local governments have been attacked by monsters, and they dont help, let alone help. We cant guarantee survival without help.
The sixth catastrophe.
The world has fallen into chaos.
In the case of the United States, which has now been confirmed as a red point, it was struggling quite a bit even though it had strong power.
The end of the Red Time did not end the apocalypse.
There were still many issues to be resolved.
said Roman Dmitry.
As you have heard in the exnation, catastrophes are still threatening the Republic of Korea. I intend to take this opportunity to enlist all local governments in Korea, including Busan. Local governments who are willing to cooperate with me will directly help me solve the problem, but those who do not will be thoroughly excluded. The period is 3 days. After securing the safety of my people within three days, I intend to achieve a single objective.
existence of Busan.
ept them and set clear goals.
I dont know if I didnt move, but from the moment I decided to move in earnest, there was nothing in between.
I will attack Seoul and bring down the central government.
!
People rolled their eyes.
Cha Young-min was also shocked.
Are you going to attack Seoul?
At this point, when the apocalypse is not yet over, Roman Dmitris remarks were shocking beyond measure.
Chapter 514
Chapter 514 Conquest of Seoul (1)
Conquest of Seoul.
When we first talked about the agenda, people including Kim Jun-hyeok showed a worried reaction.
It is a reckless n. Whether or not Seoul can be conquered with the power of Incheon is not the important issue. After the Absolute predicted a cataclysm, the top leaders of each country passed an internationalw prohibiting fighting among the same people for one month after the catastrophe broke out at a gathering. It is aw to prevent people from eating their own flesh in a situation where humanity might perish, and civil war does not deviate from the scope of internationalw. If Incheon takes advantage of the crisis in Seoul and breaks them down. There is a high probability that countries around the world will define Incheon as an enemy.
I think the same. Everyone thinks the central government is unjust, but from the moment Incheon vites internationalw, local governments will notpromise with Incheon. It is a fight that has lost its cause. Even if Incheon copses the central government, Incheon should rather worry about the future.
internationalw.
It was a sensitive issue.
Everyone had no choice but to be frightened by Roman Dmitris remarks because he could turn the whole world into an enemy.
but.
Roman Dmitry was calm.
Issues such as internationalw had already been fully considered.
Your words are right. If internationalw is vited, the whole world will attack Incheon, and whether it is direct or indirect, Incheon will experience many difficulties. However, risk due to internationalw is a meaningless premise. The central government has already shown hostility towards Incheon, and from the moment we rejected their offer, we have crossed the river of no return. If the central government fully reorganizes its forces after the cataclysm, we will have no choice but to miss an advantageous opportunity because of the time guaranteed by internationalw.
If you think about the future, that is a factor you have to ept.
no. Even considering the future, now is the right time. Internationalw is thew for the great powers. On the surface, it appears to be a safeguard for mankind, but in practice, no meaningful punishment has ever been carried out when great powersmit acts that vite internationalw. Theyre just trying to block variables. So that other countries, except for the great powers, do not self-destruct. That way, the risk that the whole world can bear is dispersed, so humanity is used as a pretext to restrain other countries. I hope for a new future centered on Incheon. And Incheons status in the new future will be determined not by whether it faithfully follows the standards set by the world, such as internationalw, but by how powerful Incheon is.
It was an unconventional logic.
The existence of internationalw was destroyed by force.
The central government is in a dangerous situation. If we attack them now, we can minimize the loss of our forces, and our track record of crushing the central government will remain the standard by which the world judges us. Think about it. Although it is a small country, the central government is the organization that unites the entire country, the Republic of Korea. If one city has the power to overwhelm the central government, it is difficult to attack Incheon, even if it is a great power. In fact, the power of local government is not needed in a war against the central government. The reason for epting them is to unite the entire Republic of Korea, and if the great powers apply economic sanctions by citing internationalw, we can choose the direction of self-sufficiency with resources secured from local governments. Im not saying In the past, there was a powerful weapon called nuclear weapons in this world. No matter how small a country is, it couldnt bear to touch a country that possesses nuclear weapons.
People swallowed dry saliva.
The more Roman Dmitry spoke, the more he waspletely overwhelmed by the overwhelming sense of intimidation.
I defeated an S-rank monster in one blow. My existence will be like a nuclear weapon to people. Do you think you dare to attack Incheon even if it is a great power? impossible. Even if a war breaks out, I have the strength to deal with them.
It was arrogant.
It was great confidence.
However, since the opponent was Roman Demitri, people including Kim Jun-hyeok did not ept it as if it were absurd.
actions in the past.
It has already proven itself enough.
If he is right, he is right, and if he can, he is possible.
In fact, if you have the confidence to handle the whole world, you will be able to organize the central government without much trouble even after the cataclysm is over and you attack Seoul.
Still, it hit the right time. Roman Dmitri always thought about the best no matter how powerful he was.
If the central government was clearly defined as the enemy, it was a natural choice to find the enemys weak point and brutally bite it down.
st furnace.
Now was the right time.
It is the right time to create a new game centered on Incheon, which will destroy the central government.
said Roman Dmitry.
Three days after red time. Within three days, I will identify my enemies and wipe out all those whom I have defined as my enemies. keep in mind If you want to follow me in the future, you will have to understand and ept the new trend centered on Incheon, not the internationalw created by the same people putting their heads together.
* * *
And now.
Cha Young-min asked with a shocked expression.
Was this part discussed with the Incheon government in advance?
Yes.
Kuhm.
It was embarrassing.
Its a conquest of Seoul.
Cha Young-min wanted to askplex issues such as internationalw, but he knew that it was a meaningless premise.
There is Kim Jun-hyeok in the Incheon government. As the mayor of Incheon, he has a reputation for being wise, but he couldnt have followed Roman Dmitri without thinking.
Besides, isnt that person standing next to Roman Dmitri like a bodyguard, synonymous with justice called the white-d wizard?
It was a crossroads of choice.
It was time to make a decision by looking at Roman Dmitri rather than questioning things that did not makemon sense.
Roman Dmitri is a person who destroysmon sense. I blew off the head of an S-rank monster with a single blow, and even though a monster wave urred over the sea, it was easily resolved. Even with the information I checked, Roman Dmitri is not an existence that can be defined by rank. If you have a strong power far beyond the S rank and have a personality that goes to war against the atrocities of the central government, there is a high probability that your rtionship with him will be decided with a single choice. If you keep a vague distance while measuring the other person, you will never be able to move forward like him.
I swallowed dry saliva.
Incheon v. Central Government.
Its a ridiculous fight.
People would say it was a fight between David and Goliath, but Cha Young-min did not doubt Roman Dmitris victory.
It just seemed like it.
Instinct was strongly driven.
The answer has already been decided.
I saw the essence.
Orientation by Roman Dmitry.
In modern society, the arrogant expression of the people is used, but unlike the central government, which always says that the people are everything, it did not turn away from the people.
Those who serve the people and those who do not.
It was clear which of the two options was good for Busan and my own future.
The worry didntst long.
After exchanging nces with the leaders, Cha Young-min said with a determined expression.
So what am I going to do now?
* * *
Ulsan.
Fortunately, the ce was not hit directly by the cataclysm.
However, as the monster wave urred in Busan, I was in the area of influence, and as the monsters that inhabited the area flooded in, I experienced difficulties in my own way.
Then an incident happened.
When Red Time was over and I was about to take a breather, I received a report that one of Ulsans defense strongholds was in danger.
[You need help right now. As the walls copsed, the defense ability waspletely lost.]
Ill find out soon.
Communication was cut off.
Ulsan Mayor Lee Myeong-hwan pressed his temples in pain.
early catastrophe.
Unlike cities like Incheon, which were mostly wiped out, Ulsan had a rtively peaceful time.
At first I thought it was luck.
However, as so many citizens survived, it was not possible to concentrate the defense system by downsizing the city like Incheon, and Ulsan had to divide the defense base into several to handle therge poption.
And that wasnt all.
As migrants flocked to the news that Ulsan was safe, Ulsan had one of thergest poptions among local governments.
So, the defense base was divided into three.
Distributed troops to prepare for a catastrophe, but I heard a report that one of them copsed a little while ago.
It was a dilemma.
ording to the report, reinforcements should be sent immediately, but the current situation at the base was not so good.
It can be dangerous if you move hastily after the red time is over. However, if we do not send reinforcements, many Ulsan citizens will die. Ah, how could I do this?
My head hurt.
I wasnt quick to judge.
As he was pondering over and over again, he received an unexpected call.
Cha Young-min?
Mayor of Busan.
It was Cha Young-mins contact.
I felt a bit hesitant.
Immediately after the monster wave urred, Cha Young-min requested reinforcements from Ulsan and other local governments.
Lee Myung-hwan refused the earnest request.
I fully understand the fact that Busan is dangerous, but I was not allowed enough energy to help Busan in a situation where it was too much to protect Ulsan.
Since he was feeling remorse alone, Lee Myung-hwan answered the call after thinking enough excuses in his head.
however.
What came back was shocking.
[Join the rebellion. If you help me, I will solve all the problems Ulsan is facing.]
Roman Dmitri gave the role to Cha Young-min.
If Incheon is the same body as Roman Dmitry, Busan made the first decision to cooperate with Incheon rather than the central government.
So, I put Cha Young-min at the forefront.
It was judged that if the person who was persuaded persuaded others, he could sufficiently win the heart of the local government.
It was as expected.
Cha Young-min knew how to persuade.
[Currently, the central government cannot afford to help the provinces. No, even if there is, Ulsan will be pushed to the lower priority because it takes care of the forces that are friendly to the central government first. Mayor Lee Myung-hwan Roman Dmitri saved Incheon and Busan. He has a power that is iparable to that of the central government, and he will never abandon his people. So use your judgment wisely. There are no second chances. If you reject Incheons offer, you will never be able to overturn your current choice.]
I was in trouble.
It was not an easy problem.
It was difficult to trust Roman Dmitri that much, and if he chose Incheon, he could have been pushed out as a rebel force.
However, after thinking about it for a long time, Lee Myung-hwan changed his mind.
As Cha Young-min said, even if he pledged allegiance to the central government, he could not receive an answer that he would help right away.
Considering the immediate situation, not the distant future, it was clear that Roman Dmitry was the person who would solve the crisis in Ulsan.
and.
believed in the previous case.
If Incheon and Busan, which were directly hit by the monster wave, were safe, Incheon would have had enough power.
If you help Ulsan, I will join the rebellion along with Incheon in the future.
beyond the screen.
Cha Young-minughed.
[You thought well.]
* * *
Peoples hearts were cunning.
Even after saying that he would cooperate, Lee Myung-hwan repeatedly reflected on whether his choice was correct.
If the central government subdues Incheon. The Ulsan government and I who joined the rebels will be punished appropriately as rebels. Is it really right to believe in Roman Dmitri? Hearing words attest to his strength, but not facts I have personally confirmed. If even the slightest exaggeration is added, the Ulsan government may face the worst possible oue.
I was nervous.
I was anxious.
I couldnt do anything with my eyes fixed on the phone.
I wasughing at myself.
It would take at least a few days to solve the problem in Ulsan, but he did not have a tform to wait in peace.
Maybe an hour passed.
Suddenly the phone rang.
Tiri-ri-ri.
Its still too early. He must have contacted me about another matter.
I put my mind down.
There was no way it would have done anything special already.
however.
The voice that had told me the devastating news just now conveyed the situation in a voice filled with joy.
[Mayor! You just seeded in recapturing a defense point! All of this is thanks to Incheons support. Only two appeared through teleport magic and wiped out all the monsters attacking the defense base. The mayors choice was correct. These monsters are strong enough to stand against the central government!]
Moment.
I got goosebumps.
Lee Myung-hwan showed a wavering look at the achievement achieved in just an hour.
Is this possible?
I was convinced now.
The rebellion Cha Young-min said.
It no longer felt like an unreal thing.
* * *
Ulsan was just the beginning.
Cha Young-min persuaded local governments one after another, and as sess stories increased, local governments also responded positively.
Antipathy to central government.
An unbearable catastrophe.
The power of Roman Dmitri.
It was abination of triplets.
If the rope that came down from the sky was real, local governments had no reason not to grab hold of it.
However, the n did not go smoothly.
southern regions.
Areas away from the capital seeded in convincing them right away, but the situation changed as they headed upwards.
Cha Young-min also warned.
Theres no problem persuading the majority, but I cant guarantee everything.
just as expected.
[Whats the point now? You dare rebel against the central government?]
Jung Moon-ho, the mayor of Hanam.
Central government officials reacted ferociously.
Chapter 515
Chapter 515 Conquest of Seoul (2)
It was the same pattern.
Just as he persuaded Ulsan Mayor Lee Myung-hwan, Cha Young-min straight-forwardly suggested joining the rebellion.
however.
The reaction waspletely different.
Jung Moon-ho doubted his own ears.
What kind of bullshit is that now? You dare rebel against the central government?
It was absurd.
Its a rebellion.
In the country of the Republic of Korea, the central government holds all power, and the remarks to raise a rebellion against them were absolutely uneptable.
A voice that protruded violently and a look that was terribly distorted.
Seeing him openly revealing his intention to refuse, Cha Young-min across the screen spoke in a calm voice.
[I think we all know the reason for the rebellion. The central government is a selfish group looking out for its own interests. People in the provinces, except for Seoul, have always been pushed to the bottom of the list, and we have been keeping our mouth shut because we are dissatisfied with the reality of the Republic of Korea, but we need help from the central government. If the central government was a group that could pursue individual gain. The extreme option of rebellion would not have been taken. But they cant just watch the current behavior anymore because the government of the Republic of Korea has to take care of the peoples livelihood.]
Hello. Such statements are very dangerous. Dont generalize others just because you think so.
[Are you satisfied with the current reality?]
Isnt that obvious? The central government just chose the best for the safety of the Republic of Korea. Even if you dont, if you try to protect everyone with the power of a country called a weak country, you will definitely have problems here and there. Its a matter of choice. First of all, they say they will protect the most important Seoul and help it step by step, but they are notpletely ignoring it like other dictatorships. What is the problem?
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
Hanam was just as dangerous as Ulsan.
I spent every night in pain from the monsters attacks, but unlike Ulsan, I didnt see any sign of worry.
Is it human inclination?
Of course there will be that too.
However, as Cha Young-min, I knew why Jung Moon-ho was not persuaded.
[Even if it is the same local government, each others circumstances arepletely different. Areas such as Busan and Ulsan take a long time to receive assistance even if Seoul is safe, but areas near Seoul such as Hanam do not. I understand. As the mayor of Hanam, who is guaranteed top priority help as a friendly force of the central government, it would be difficult to give up the existing benefits by joining the rebellion. But keep in mind. Hanam is only the top priority among regions other than Seoul. In the end, there is no choice but to be pushed by Seoul, and one day that fact will lead Hanam to perish.]
Thats a matter for me to take care of myself.
[All right. Ill give you onest chance. Are you sure you dont want to join the rebellion?]
Jeong Mun-hos expression twisted.
Is it because youve broken your teeth?
he screamed.
I dont know where the false wind came from, but Hanam has no intention of sympathizing with any choice against the central government. Rather, I will give you a piece of advice. No, Ill give you one piece of advice. ? ? ?? ?? ???. Youll have to pay a terrible price to settle the words you just uttered to me. The moment the central government, which was frantic for the safety of the Republic of Korea, was denounced as a selfish group, the Busan government crossed an irreversible river. okay? You and Incheon are over!
Took.
There was no reason to talk further.
Jerk the.
Rebellion.
It was such a nonsense.
The central government monopolized the power of the Republic of Korea after the cataclysm, and it was not a problem that could be solved by merging a few cities.
Of course, I heard that a monster named Roman Dmitry had appeared.
However, no matter how strong he was, he did not think that he could handle the power of the national unit.
It was amon sense decision.
Jeong Mun-ho immediately called somewhere.
The opponent is President Kim Jeong-tae.
As long as he did not join the rebellion, he was sure to ruin it.
* * *
Seoul.
An emergency meeting was called.
Kim Jung-tae said in a cold voice at the appearance of the leaders who were seated with firm expressions.
Just now. Jeong Mun-ho, the mayor of Hanam, announced the rebellion in Incheon. Currently, several local governments, including Busan and Ulsan, are involved in Incheon, and they have announced ns to attack the central government in the near future.
How dare you!
President. The rebels must be punished!
The leaders were indignant.
after the catastrophe.
Nothing like this had ever happened.
The central government took control of the Republic of Korea with great power, but an unknown entity appeared and was making a mess of the Republic of Korea.
The leaders kept an eye on Kim Jeong-tae.
Since he was a strict being who did not allow even simple protests, he tried to be asfortable as possible in order not to be swept away by his anger.
Kim Jeong-tae said.
It is true that we are struggling against the attacks of the monsters. However, if it was to raise a rebellion within that gap, the rebels, including Incheon, must have had impure intentions from the beginning. Deliver my will to the entire local government right now. Those who join the Incheon government will never be forgiven. Even if heter kneels down and apologizes saying it was a wrong choice, he will kill all of his lineage, including the heads of local governments who decided to rebel.
The eyes turned ferocious.
It erupted with an intense murderous intent.
Especially, Busan Mayor Cha Young-min, who instigated the rebellion, will set an example of how to punish rebels. That you dared to fight against me. That alone would not grant him a peaceful death.
The intention was clear.
Roman Dmitry and Incheon.
Since they are the forces leading the rebellion, the intention was to discourage them from participating in the rebellion by setting an example for the forces that btedly sympathized with, such as Busan, if punishment was natural.
Leaders did not ept Kim Jong-taes remarks as empty words.
He is a do-it-yourself person, and the Republic of Korea will soon be covered in a sea of fire.
And a reply came from China. With Red Time over, Chinese reinforcements will arrive in the next few days. Beyond subduing the monsters attacking Seoul, they have conveyed their intention to contribute to punishing heinous beings such as Roman Dmitry who are instigating civil war in Korea. So be patient. Seouls problems will soon be resolved .
People swallowed dry saliva.
He unknowingly averted his gaze.
Not a single rebel will survive.
* * *
Hanam was just the beginning.
As Kim Jeong-taes message was delivered, local governments around Seoul announced their intention not to participate in the rebellion, and the rebellion n was discovered, creating an ugly atmosphere.
It was a bad situation.
In fact, Cha Young-min, who expected a situation like this, said to exclude friendly forces including Hanam from the n.
at that time.
Cha Young-mins im was clearly valid.
All local governments in Korea are against the central government without exception. However, that is no guarantee that you will join the rebellion. Local governments near Seoul and faraway local governments like us are different. They are the first to be helped when Seoul is secure, and the first to be attacked if they join the rebels. This means that they have no reason to join the rebellion at the cost of their benefits. Roman Dmitry. A few factions that will obviously reject the offer should be excluded from the n. Once the rebellion seeds, it is not toote to unify the whole thing.
Busan has already crossed an irreversible river.
Since the rebellion must seed, Cha Young-min grasped the realistic situation and gave necessary advice.
Everyone nodded.
I agree with Cha Young-mins idea.
but.
Roman Dmitry was different.
That is what I was hoping for.
I raised my head.
As I looked at him with a bewildered look, Roman Dmitri revealed his thoughts.
The standard of 3 days I mentioned is to distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. On the same premise, those who cooperate with me wille forward and create a new future, and the future of those who do not will be excluded. So offer the same to everyone. Follow me Roman Dmitri. If they do not follow even though we have guaranteed their immediate help and future, the future that is allowed to them is only that much.
It was arrogant confidence.
I didnt even think that this would put me at a disadvantage.
atst.
Anxiety became a reality.
Hanam informed the central government of the rebellion, and the central government responded quickly by sending a warning message to the local governments.
It didnt change that they were still in a dangerous situation.
They were busy blocking the attack of the monsters, but after the cataclysm is over, their anger will wipe out Incheon and other rebel forces at once.
A fight that does not back down will only end when one side perishes.
I looked out the window.
It was sunny.
Surprisingly, he did not feel the slightest sense of uneasiness at the scenery of Busan, which was swept by chaos.
The look I checked. I believe in it. I cant think of Roman Dmitri-sama being defeated.
believed
I had to believe.
Because he had already bet everything on Roman Dmitris victory.
Cha Young-min looked away and started contacting local governments even though he knew he would be rejected.
* * *
3 days.
Time passed quickly.
Together with Park Min-woo, Roman Dmitri saved dozens of cities in a day and joined the rebel forces one by one, inting his body in an instant.
The central government did not stand still.
Even in the midst of dealing with monsters, they recruited figures like the mayor of Hanam and prepared for a sh with the rebel forces that would soon ur.
and present.
Roman Dmitry conducted the video conference.
The local governments involved in the rebellion couldnt leave their seats, so they showed their faces even through a video camera.
said Roman Dmitry.
Everything I said has passed. I will ept all of you who show your face here as my people, but I will define all those who do not as enemies.
korea.
Split in half.
People who follow the central government People who follow Roman Dmitry.
There were no exceptions.
In order to survive in a chaotic situation, a clear line was needed, and people decided who to entrust their future to in a short time of three days.
Most joined the rebels.
Even forces like Uijeongbu and Paju followed Roman Dmitri, and in fact, all but the vicinity of Seoul followed Roman Dmitri.
It was the result of a conflict of interest.
At first nce, the cities in the north seem to follow the central government, but they have always been ignored by the central government while dealing with monstersing from North Korea.
Dissatisfaction in the past exploded.
It was their position that they hoped that the game of the Republic of Korea would change even if they were attacked and destroyed by the central government.
A ce where people gather.
Intense aspirations were focused on Roman Dmitry.
Currently, the central government is still fighting the monsters. Waging war against them now is against internationalw, but I am not merciful enough to see an opportunity in front of me. We will attack the central government. We will destroy them and build a new kingdom that will not allow foreign intervention.
Kingdom.
It was a new future.
In Roman Dmitrys future, irresponsibility like central government did not exist.
You have made the decision to follow me. In the process, what I want from you is the will to protest against the injustice of the central government and follow me to sacrifice your life. From now on, keep your ce in each city. Put the safety of the city first and calmly wait for what will happen in the future.
[] Does that mean postponing the war?]
It was Cha Young-min.
I didnt understand.
Ive gathered the rebels at best, but Im waiting for the rebels to wait.
It was a truth that only the people of Incheon knew.
When Roman Dmitry first discussed the conquest of Seoul with them, he said that local government was not necessary to win the war.
Local governments are just a puzzle to shape a new future. It was not a winning puzzle.
the meaning of that word.
said it
no. This war will proceed only with the strength of Incheon. Incheon you follow and me Roman Dmitri. Confirm with your own eyes that you have enough qualifications to create a new Republic of Korea.
beyond the screen.
Everyone was amazed.
It was a remark that waspletely unexpected.
The beginning is Hanam. From now on, we will annihte all forces involved in the central government and advance to Seoul to destroy the central government.
People in the present life did not know.
Roman Dmitry.
what kind of person he is.
Sooner orter, people will painfully experience what it means to stand opposite him.
Chapter 516
Chapter 516 Conquest of Seoul (3)
The meeting is over.
When everyone left, Roman Dmitri and Kim Jun-hyeok, who were left alone, asked cautiously.
Roman Dmitry. I thought the choice to attack the special situation of catastrophe was for the sake of practical gain. Even if it vites internationalw, if the situation is quickly sorted out, the damage to the Republic of Korea caused by the rebellion will be minimized. But why bother excluding local governments from fighting the central government? If we borrow their strength, Incheon can easily win the war.
Roman Dmitrys remarks.
It was an obvious contradiction.
While viting internationalw to overthrow the central government, which it defined as the enemy, it did not want help from local governments to fuel the war.
The back and forth didnt match.
If you want to quickly end the war with the risk of internationalw, you must mobilize local governments, and on the contrary, if you are willing to exclude local governments, there is no reason to take the risk of internationalw in the first ce.
The n of rebellion was discovered in the process of recruiting the local government in the first ce.
The situational advantage of catastrophe exists, but a surprise attack is impossible.
Kim Jun-hyuk believed in Roman Dmitri.
I would give my life for him, but if I cant exin the contradiction, Ill say its wrong.
before being a human being.
He was the mayor of Incheon.
I couldnt just pass over the parts I didnt understand.
said Roman Dmitry.
What kind of future do you think I hope for?
I dont know yet. With the power of Roman Dmitri, in fact, there would have been many better options than Incheon.
As you said, Incheon did not have a special meaning to me. I would have been able to create a new world even on the ruins where nothing existed. However, I made new connections in Incheon and set a goal to create a new world here. Junhyeok Kim. I want to rule this world. I will start in Incheon and spread my branches, and I will make the whole world look up to me beyond Korea. There are necessary conditions in order to create the future I envision.
heavenly demon
Emperor Dmitry.
In both lives, he reigned and lived both times.
A new life wouldnt be any different, and thats why Roman Dmitri pursued his own way.
My followers need blind faith in order not to be swayed by the central government and even the world. belief in people. It was not a sessful rebellion by rallying local governments, but a clear precedent that Incheon or Roman Dmitry overwhelmingly wiped out the central government and took over the Republic of Korea. That premise is important. It is natural to take advantage of the enemys difficulties on the battlefield, but I hope that my record in this war will be the result ofpletely modifying me.
Kim Junhyeoks eyes wavered.
It was always a series of shocks.
While experiencing a person named Roman Dmitri, I faced a world that ordinary people like Kim Jun-hyeok could not understand.
What kind of life did he live to be able to boldly speak of reign? What kind of existence can you say without hesitation that you will take care of the whole world?
Although the existence of Roman Dmitri, who was so far away, could not be measured, he was a person who would make the words spoken out into reality.
believed
It was just an emergency, not a contradiction.
Having overwhelming power, Roman Dmitri did not hesitate to enter the realm of nonsense that people say.
Roman Dmitryughed.
I knew what people like Kim Jun-hyeok needed.
do not worry. The things I say will soon be a reality.
* * *
The first goal was Hanam.
In the process of organizing the troops, Roman Dmitri was apanied only by Park Min-woo, the 100 Day Wizards, and his directmand.
For Park Min-woos teleport magic.
Baekil is to follow Minwoo Park.
The direct control unit apanied Incheon to prove it was an achievement.
In fact, it was not a problem to wipe out Hanam alone.
However, as a foreigner, I knew that in order to rule this country, I needed to work with Incheon.
It was a cause.
A series of processes to take down the central government by holding a ground in Incheon.
Just as Dmitris eldest son rose to the position of emperor step by step, starting with Cairo, Roman Dmitri created a justification for people to ept him mentally.
In a legal form, not aggression. Roman Dmitry will be reborn as the new leader of the Republic of Korea with the support of Incheon.
A little distance from Hanam.
Roman Dmitry looked at the ramparts.
Seeing the people preparing for battle with somewhat nervous faces, he told them about the future ahead of time.
Before starting a war, there is something you should know. I do not regard my enemies as human beings. If we encounter an enemy on the battlefield, we take it as a tacit agreement to take each others lives. It is not a matter of appealing to human emotions. If I dont kill the enemy, I will die, and in fact, the central government did everything possible to destroy Incheon. They didnt actually kill each other, but the war had already begun.
this operation.
It was another reason for not mobilizing local governments.
The new world was a little different from previous lives.
Murim and the Smander Continent were a world of weak meat, and killing people wasmon.
In my previous life, it was natural to kill the people I was hostile to. However, the standards of the new world were ambiguous.
Even just 20 years ago, as members of modern society who regarded murder as horrific, there were still perceptions of them, so there were many cases in which moral standards were applied to murder rather than life in the previous life.
Red Moon.
It was just them.
They did what they deserved to die, but people in the present life questioned excessively whether it was the right thing to do.
peoples perception.
Roman Dmitry did not mind.
The world has changed, and people like the central government had to be made clear that their atrocities were met with death.
If only it was a peaceful world where killing wasnt necessary. Roman Dmitri may have been trying to adapt to a new world.
However, in this ce where murders are rampant all over the world, he had no intention of showing mercy, citing the perceptions of 20 years ago.
The central government abandoned the people.
Although that itself is an act of murder, people in this world set special standards only for direct murder.
So, I didnt bring in the local government.
Rebellion.
It is a fight between the same people.
Roman Dmitri could not tolerate the mercy that would dwell in their hands.
I will prove our way of dealing with the enemy with this war. Whether it is a central government or a major power representing the world. In the future, those who oppose us will need to be prepared to risk their lives. Those who consider me cruel may leave my side even in the middle of a war. But if you want to join me .
I drew my sword.
I took a step towards the wall.
From now on, just look behind me and follow me.
* * *
On the walls of Hanam.
The guards looked around with sharp eyes.
Since the cataclysm has not beenpletely resolved yet, we have not rxed our guard against monsters that may appear from anywhere.
It was then.
One of the guards opened his eyes wide.
Look over there!
uh?
far away
I saw peopleing.
If it was a monster, they would have prepared for a battle right away, but they couldnt make a hasty decision about the fact that they were human beings.
I suddenly remembered the order of Jeong Mun-ho, the mayor of Hanam.
He told them to attack and kill them immediately, as they never knew when the rebels gathered around Incheon would attack.
however.
The number was too small.
It was an embarrassing number to react sensitively, so the guards moved with a non-hurried face.
Ill report it first.
okay.
That was a mistake.
The moment the sentinel who said he was reporting checked the radio device, the sky above his head distorted and something appeared.
sudden.
Fuck!
head blown off
The soldiers on the wall were astonished.
They had just heard from the sentinel that humans had appeared, but they were not properly prepared for battle and began to be ughtered one-sidedly.
No exnation, no warning.
The sudden appearance of the man mercilessly swept across the wall, killing hundreds of soldiers in an instant.
Cheak!
Dont stop!
Screams were heard from all sides.
The soldiers were outraged.
They rushed in anger at the sight of theirrades dying, but regardless of whether they were ambushed or not, the end result was no different.
Roman Dmitry did not keep ejaction in his hands.
Thanks to the teleportation magic, the advantage of the wall waspletely lost, and while Roman Dmitri ughtered the soldiers of Hanam, the directmand and other troops reached the wall.
Fly.
they flew up
Roman Dmitri ordered that only himself be teleported.
First of all, the road was opened, and only after a certain degree of safety was secured, troops, including the direct control unit, arrived.
It was overwhelming.
only a hundred people.
Thousands of soldiers were overwhelmed.
Roman Dmitris blood spurted out like a fountain, and the walls that had been repaired after blocking the attacks of monsters were stained with blood.
It was a situation where there was no choice but to lose the will to fight.
At first, the soldiers who tried to fight somehow started to run away, and some soldiers knelt down and begged for their lives.
Please save me!
please!
It was the irony of the battlefield.
People begging for their lives.
Couldnt they have known about this terrible situation?
I get it.
Jeong Mun-ho informed of the rebellion, and Hanam prepared for a war against the rebels.
In fact, they tried to kill Roman Dmitri as soon as they found it, but their strength wascking and they were put in a situation where they begged for their lives.
if it were the opposite. They would have shown no mercy to the rebels.
As a result, they became the underdog, but they epted Roman Dmitri as their enemy because they believed that they would win.
this war.
You need to show the cost.
That the choice to ept oneself as an enemy would never be resolved through ignorant mercy.
as it is.
sh.
He blew the soldiers heads off.
* * *
A little while ago.
Jung Moon-ho enjoyed a half-body bath with a rxed face.
It was a time for those in power to enjoy in the midst of chaos, and he heard the news like a thunderbolt from the blue sky when he came out with such a clean face.
Its a big deal! The rebel forces are invading! The wall has already been breached, and at this rate it is only a matter of time before Hanam falls!
This crazy.
I opened my eyes.
What an attack!
I prepared for the attack of the rebel forces in advance, but I did not know that they would attack at the point where the cataclysm was not over.
Didnt internationalw strictly prohibit human fighting for one month after the cataclysm?
Even the central government was nning to make an official attack on the rebellion in Incheon, but it had no intention of taking a hasty move to the point of viting internationalw.
It was bold.
The opponent is an S-rank Hunter.
As the soldier said, it would be an instant for Hanam to copse.
Jeong Mun-ho hurriedly contacted the central government and informed them of the situation in Hanam, hoping to receive their help.
however.
[Im sorry, but I cant help you right now.]
What the hell is that! Now rebel forces are attacking Hanam. At this rate, it is clear that Hanam will copse, but are you saying that you will just watch Hanams situation?
[Dont you know? Korean principles. Since Seoul has not yetpletely secured safety, no exceptions to unreasonable force mobilization are allowed no matter what happens outside of Seoul. Hold on a little bit. As soon as the safety of Seoul is secured, we will send troops as soon as possible.]
The person in charge reacted coldly.
Moment.
Jung Moon-ho remembered Cha Young-mins words.
Keep in mind. Hanam is only the top priority among regions other than Seoul. In the end, we have no choice but to be pushed by Seoul, and one day, that fact will lead Hanam to perish.
My heart sank.
Hanam trusted the central government and rejected the rebels offer.
If the central government did not help, there would be no way to prevent Incheons attack with Roman Dmitri.
I felt dizzy. As Cha Young-min said, the fact that Hanam was the top priority was not so important.
The fact that he had no choice but to be in the lower ranks based on Seoul made a mess in his head.
[I will report Hanams affairs to the President. Ill just hang up.]
Took.
Communication was lost.
hope is gone
It was then.
Quaang!
The door was smashed.
Roman Dmitri, stained with blood, appeared in a wide open space.
Chapter 517
Chapter 517 Conquest of Seoul (4)
Duk-tuk-duk.
Drops of blood ran down the sword.
Jeong Mun-ho, mayor of Hanam, could not dare to predict how many people would have been killed by that sword.
Are you the mayor of Hanam?
Moment.
My heart sank.
Roman Dmitri asked, tilting his bloodstained head back, and a cold, heart-chilling voice predicted death.
Since then, my body has been shaking like crazy.
Even when Cha Young-min mentioned the rebellion, I thought it was ridiculous, but Roman Dmitri, who faced him, overwhelmed him with his tremendous presence.
I will die at this rate.
I knew it instinctively.
Hanam is over.
With the central government refusing to help, the only way to survive was to appeal to human emotions.
dump.
Ha I will surrender!
got down on his knees
He lowered his head and shouted loudly.
I made a stupid mistake. The truth is, I wanted to join the rebels too. Who would be truly loyal to a central government that doesnt care about the welfare of the provinces every time? It was an inevitable choice for me. Hanam and Seoul are very close. There is a de of the central government right under the chin saying that the fist is scarier than thew. How can I refuse them?
I sincerely regret it.
If he had known that the central government would abandon Hanam so easily, he would have listened to Cha Young-mins story a little more.
Ha, give me one chance. Please consider the choices of the weak without power. if you give me a chance As if I survived the war, I will contact the central government and tell them all what their ns are!
longed for life
Beyond Roman Dmitry.
Bodies were seen.
There must have been hundreds of soldiers by the time they reached the office, but living things were cooling down in the visible space.
Roman Dmitri had no choice but to be merciful.
Jung Moon-ho was more desperate than ever and looked up at Roman Dmitri while still on his knees.
I was used to it.
Roman Dmitris lips twitched at the losers earnestness.
Didnt we all know the truth? The central government is a group that survives by sucking the blood of the entire Republic of Korea. So I didnt bother to convince you. The appearances I showed in Incheon Clear results of dealing with S-rank monsters and monster waves. If you hadnt been seduced by the decent benefits of the central government, you and others would have known that I could turn the tide of the Republic of Korea. In fact, cities like Seongnam and Gwacheon, which are in a simr situation to Hanam, have expressed their intention to agree with my will even at risk. its your choice You knew that this country was wrong, but you turned a blind eye to reality, thinking that it was better than everyone else.
Shuk.
got a sword
Jung Moon-ho trembled.
His trembling mouth repeatedly asked for help, but Roman Dmitri did not listen to him.
The central government showed hostility against Incheon just because they couldnt recruit me, and they followed me even though they knew that Busan was branded as a rebel force. Choicese with a cost. I will grant the future I promised to those who believed in me. Thats it. There is no reason to show mercy to you who exist as an enemy.
words spoken softly.
Jung Moon-ho closed his eyes tightly.
predicted the future.
like that.
sh.
Jeong Mun-hos head flew off.
* * *
The fall of Hanam.
The news was immediately reported to the central government.
Since the catastrophe broke out, there have already been dozens of emergency meetings.
Leaving behind the stiff-facedwmakers, the head of the intelligence department delivered the devastating news.
Roman Dmitri took down Hanam in just over an hour. Hanam Mayor Jeong Mun-ho was beheaded and executed, and Roman Dmitri did not spare any of Hanams soldiers. Mr. President. This is wrong. Roman Dmitris method is far beyondmon sense.
It was shocking.
Not enough to have vited internationalw, Roman Dmitry chose the cruel revenge of Hyo-su.
It was different from the standards of this world.
No matter how much war broke out, leaders were usually not executed immediately.
It was amon way to conciliate them to n a new future or to receivepensation for losing a war.
But what about Hyo-su?
It was a terrible result.
Delivered a clear message.
This is a message that we will show no mercy. For example, while the citizens of Hanam did not touch a single one, soldiers who showed a willingness to fight with weapons were killed without exception. Roman Dmitry is a madman. As soon as he defeated Hanam, he headed for Guri, and if this continues, Guri will face the same end as Hanam. Mr. President. Please give me an order.
yet.
The catastrophe was not resolved.
Everywhere in Seoul was under attack, and if you paid attention to other ces, you could copse from the inside.
So I felt that Roman Dmitri was even crazier.
If you move your troops at a time like this, you might encounter monsters, but they acted as if there were no restrictions on their actions.
Kim Jeong-tae said.
There are no exceptions to Koreas principles. We will put the safety of Seoul first.
but .
Chief of Information!
Kim Jeong-tae shouted ferociously.
In fact, no one was more angry than he was here.
It is unfortunate that those who follow us die. However, we cannot ept meaningless sacrifices to save them. We must use the crisis as an opportunity. Roman Dmitry broke internationalw. The whole world strictly forbade human fights for a month after the cataclysm, but he attacked the same human without any justification. That means the cause is with us. Due to the vition of internationalw, we have a cause to receive help from other countries, and China has expressed its position that it will actively help in this regard. It means that even if China enters the war right now, it will not be a problem.
china.
In the beginning, we had a cooperative rtionship with them.
Their reinforcements had already arrived, but securing the justification was apletely different matter than before.
If Roman Dmitry had not vited internationalw, China would not have been directly involved in the civil war, other than providing informal assistance. But Roman Dmitry dug his own grave. China, as the worlds leading power, has the right to condemn Roman Dmitry for viting internationalw. So dont be upset Chinese reinforcements have already arrived. We will solve all the problems while Roman Dmitri organizes the surrounding local governments, and when they reach Seoul, the ROK-China allied forces will greet them.
Leaders, including Kim Jung-tae, knew.
One coboration.
It was an irreversible river.
They have to build very close rtions with China in the future, but they know there is no way to keep power.
Kim Jeong-tae said fiercely.
Seoul will be safe as always.
* * *
News from Hanam.
It wasnt just the central government that caught fire.
In the case of copper, which was immediately mentioned as the next target, the top leaders gathered together and showed a very nervous look.
Can we stop Roman Dmitri?
Impossible. Hanam had a stronger force than ours, but didnt itst for less than an hour before being swept away? never, never can stand it. Moreover, the central government has conveyed its intention to secure the security of Seoul first.
Damn you bastards. You gave all your liver and galldder up until now, but you turned away from us when you really needed it.
Dissatisfaction was rampant.
them too.
At first, they believed in the central government.
So I tly refused Cha Young-mins contact, but I didnt know that the situation would change so soon.
a man said
You surrender now. I heard that reinforcements from China have arrived, but while they solve the monsters, Guri will perish. No matter how strong the Chinese reinforcements are, they cannot guarantee our safety. First of all, we must cooperate to survive. It is also a good idea to put off pretending to follow Roman Dmitri andter cooperate with the central government again if the situation changes.
youre right. Didnt you hear that the mayor of Hanam was filial piety? Roman Dmitri is a character without mercy, so he needs acting to survive.
There was no other way.
atst.
The copper market made a decision.
Since there was no way to contact Roman Dmitri, he contacted Kim Jun-hyeok, the mayor of Incheon, and conveyed his intention to surrender.
however.
Kim Jun-hyeok said calmly from the other side of the screen.
[Didnt Mayor Cha Young-min clearly deliver it? That there will never be a chance to turn it over again. A change of heart in a situation where the oue is set cannot be trusted. Complete trustes from uncertainty. Im sorry, but I dont think theres any way I can help you.]
Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok! Please consider our situation.
[I am not the decision maker. There is something Roman Dmitri said to me as he left for the battlefield. I will not leave a single precedent. He said he would never let those he defined as enemies live. So, if you really want to survive, put up a white g and beg for mercy when you face Roman Dmitri on the battlefield. Of course, Im not sure if thats the right choice. Im just a follower of him, and I cant guarantee that he will really show mercy.]
It was the harsh truth.
But people were not allowed to despair.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The office door burst open.
The soldier shouted with a pale face at the appearance of the leaders in bewilderment.
The walls are down! Insurgent forces are attacking Guri!
* * *
Guri was no different from Hanam.
The defenses were breached by a single man, Roman Dmitry, and even the men who had anticipated and prepared for the attack had no way to counter it.
The walls were stained with blood. In an instant, the defense system of Guripletely copsed due to Roman Dmitri, who was ughtering all over the city wall.
After that.
The directmand followed.
Taeseong Lee shouted as he shed the soldiers.
Follow Roman Dmitri!
We must win. If we lose, the central government wont let Incheon live!
There was no hesitation in directmand.
Incheon.
In the meantime, they have been persecuted by the central government.
I couldnt look at the people who participated in the central government with a kind eye because I knew what kind of tricks the central government was trying to bring down Incheon.
If you cant kill anyway, its a fight to die. As I sympathized with Roman Dmitris remarks, the mindset of the direct-controlled units participating in the conquest of Seoul intensely craved victory.
must win
Incheon survives.
Rather than being swayed by vague emotions, he faced the fact that his opponent was an enemy who tried to destroy Incheon.
however.
Not everyone was the same.
It was the same in Hanam, but against the soldiers of Guri, the wizards of 100 Days could not use their strength.
What kind of group is Baekil?
They sought justice.
For them, who live for the people, the act of killing and killing each other was inevitably against their convictions.
to that look.
Park Min-woos eyebrows went up.
What if these bastards hate Roman Dmitri?
Mercy on the battlefield?
Its bullshit.
Park Min-woopletely agreed with Roman Dmitri.
In his many years of experience as Emperor Alexander, he had seen countless people who were stabbed in the back for showing mercy on the battlefield.
You dont have to create a situation where you beg for mercy in the first ce.
I know its difficult, but it was only natural to be prepared for death the moment hostility was revealed.
Of course, I couldnt tell the truth.
He wanted to yell at him not to act like an idiot on the battlefield, butpletely different words came out of his mouth.
Wizards of the Hundred Days, listen up! War does not necessarily represent evil. Just as even angels must take up arms to deal with the demons that plunge the world into destruction, we must swallow the horrors of reality to fight evil. The central government has been persecuting Incheon. For not following their intentions, theymitted all sorts of evil deeds, and as a result, the people of Incheon died. will you forgive them Is it right for you to ignore malice just because you pursue justice?
Death of Incheon people?
It was false.
I dont know if that happened, but it was a fact that the people of Incheon suffered.
The central government will all die anyway.
Even if they deny that such a thing has happened, then the losers excuses will not work.
Fired up with a sense of justice.
Park Min-woo stepped forward.
Follow me! For justice, we will fight. Those who are not here may call our justice an evil act, but if Korea regains peace, at least the people of the Republic of Korea will know that we willingly shed blood for justice. will be!
Follow the white-d wizard!
For justice!
The 100 Day Wizards shouted together.
Their eyes changed.
That sounds right.
There was simply a sense of resistance to war, but didnt the opponent alreadymit all kinds of evil for victory?
From then on, the hesitation disappeared.
Led by Park Min-woo, his magic exploded.
Park Min-woo shouted in his heart.
ughter all the cheeky bastards who dare block the way of the Heavenly Demon!
pure malice.
Park Min-woo just didnt like the cubs against the Heavenly Demon, but the 100 Day Wizards shed tears of emotion.
For the justice of Korea!
Long live the hundred days!
People with a sense of justice.
overwhelmed the battlefield.
When Baek Il sincerely went into battle, Guri could not handle the unfavorable situation.
Only 2 hours have passed since the outbreak of war.
It was the moment when another city, Guri, following Hanam, copsed.
Chapter 518
Chapter 518 Conquest of Seoul (5)
A scream was heard outside.
The citizens of Guri showed a terrified expression at the sound of people dying.
We will all die.
I heard from the soldiers who deserted from Hanam that Roman Dmitri killed all the people of Hanam without leaving a single one. There is no way he will save us since he is the person who even saved the head of the mayor of Hanam.
Oh my God.
Roman Dmitrys way.
It was extreme.
Viting internationalw and killing enemies without mercy did not actually touch a single citizen, but rumors were bound to be distorted by the unconventional method of Hyo-su.
Jung Moon-ho is the one who grasps information about the rebels and informs the central government.
He paid a certain price as he took the lead in destroying Incheon, but there was no way to know that it was a punishment limited only to Jeong Moon-ho.
contagious fear.
It was intentional.
I knew I didnt have to appear human to my enemies on the battlefield in order topletely crush them.
how much time has passed
It was quiet outside.
It was then.
The space where people were hiding was wide open, and a man who looked like a civilian appeared.
Guri citizens. You dont have to be vignt. I am Kim Joon-hyeok, mayor of Incheon, and I have no intention of harming you.
Mayor of Incheon?
Why is the mayor of Incheon here .
People groaned.
Kim Jun-hyeok received a call from the mayor of Guri from Hanam a while ago, and now he was heading to Guri after organizing the situation in Hanam.
The defense against Incheon was entrusted to Kang Min-ho.
The reason he is here in ce of Roman Dmitri is because his name gives people a sense of relief.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
I will tell you the action manual that you must abide by. As you know, the war between the central government and our insurgent forces has begun. Everyone in the central government, including the mayor of Guri, is dead, and this is now the territory of the rebels. The catastrophe is not over yet. In a situation where Guri is not known when it will be attacked, Incheon will form Guris defense system instead of existing troops. So stay seated. If you do not want toply with the rebels orders, we will not stop you, but if you follow the rules, Incheon will guarantee your safety.
It was an unexpected situation.
Roman Dmitry did not stand by the citizens.
The annihtion of the defending troops could put them in danger, so Incheons troops were deployed to ensure minimum safety.
It was caring.
Citizens were not exposed to danger.
They knew that they were citizens of hostile powers or citizens to be epted in the future.
I think you will be very afraid. But rest assured. We will never harm our citizens. In 30 minutes, we will be distributing supplies so that you can have enough rest, and if everything is over, I will tell you separately then.
Are you really not going to harm us?
I heard that all the citizens of Hanam were killed. Could it be that they are trying to trick us into doing something?
People looked at me in disbelief.
understood.
Because thats what war is.
Kim Jun-hyeok looked at them and showed a determined expression.
Why would we kill innocent citizens? Roman Dmitri just has no mercy for his enemies. Those who know the injustice of the central government but turn a blind eye to it are punished mercilessly, but there is no reason to punish those who are caught up in the situation. In the name of Incheon Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok, I will speak with certainty. His sword, as I remember it, was never aimed at mon citizens.
carrots and sticks.
If Roman Dmitri was the whip, Kim Jun-hyeok was the carrot.
Peoples faces softened.
Whether Kim Jun-hyeoks words were true or false, those words that guaranteed safety changed peoples thoughts.
really maybe
Incheons victory might not have been a bad result.
* * *
Seoul at that time.
The battle was going on for a long time in Seoul.
Due to the monster wave, monsters were constantly pushed in, and after a desperate struggle that changed night and day, they seeded in annihting the monster wave.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The monster wave has been annihted!
We won!
Waaaaaa!
The joy of victory was contagious.
Amidst the cheering crowd, a man wearing golden armor took off his helmet, revealing his wild hair.
Heavenly Sword Min Chan-gi.
was his identity.
Min Chan-gi said to his subordinate.
What is the current situation elsewhere?
In Geumcheon-gu and Eunpyeong-gu, where the monster wave urred, the situation is almost being sorted out. Thanks to the arrival of reinforcements from China. They are pushing back the monsters with their strength, and it seems that all dangers will be resolved within a few days at thetest.
its china After all, you drink the poisoned chalice.
Min Chan-gi twisted his expression.
china.
It is currently the most powerful country in the world.
Even at the beginning of the catastrophe, they suffered more massive damage than any other country.
It was also a problem that too many people lived in a hugend mass, but the chain ofmand was not smooth, so people who ruled each region like the local government of the Republic of Korea were created.
division of China. At that time, the future of China was not hopeful, but a figure appeared 10 years ago and the situation changedpletely.
A being who calls himself emperor.
He unified China, and since then, China has been eager to devour other countries.
That is to say.
Chinas help was priceless.
South Korea will not be able to escape from their shadow in the future.
If the rebellion hadnt happened, President Kim Jong-tae would not have received help from China until the end. Its a cause, but it cant be helped because of the rebel forces, but with this choice, President Kim Jung-tae revealed his bottom. A traitor who can sell out the country to protect his petty power. That is his essence.
What are we going to do in the future?
When the rebel forces first revealed their intentions. We made it clear to them. In the midst of a cataclysm, we cannot participate in a rebellion that throws the country into chaos, and we will focus on securing the safety of Seoul, not because of political issues. With the apocalypseing to an end, you will have to choose. Standing by the sidelines wont be the solution.
As Min Chan-gi said.
The guilds, including the Heavenly Sword, took a step back.
It was judged that Korea would be in danger if even a guild, an individual force, participated in a national fight.
Guild representative meeting.
Min Chan-gi led the way.
Under his leadership, the guilds decided to focus on catastrophe.
Suha said.
The rebellion is already irreversible. Hanam and Kuri have already fallen into their hands.
got into trouble
Common sense meant that the central government should have been chosen.
In a situation where China sent reinforcements and even gave it the cause of viting internationalw, the victory of the insurgents was uncertain.
And Cheongeom has all its bases in Seoul.
If the rebel forces wiped out Seoul, the foundation of the heavenly sword would copse, but Min Chan-ki could not hastily oppose the rebel forces.
no.
To be precise, I couldnt be hostile to Roman Dmitri.
When Kang Min-ho was gaining fame for a long time, Heavenly Sword tried to recruit Roman Dmitri and Kang Min-ho under the order of Min Chan-ki.
at that time.
They saw the essence.
What kind of existence is Roman Dmitry.
ording to the data I grasped, Roman Dmitri still has no limits. At that time, he handled the omen phenomenon and Red Moon alone, and after the catastrophe broke out, he even showed the appearance of annihting S-rank monsters and monster waves. He is obviously more than an S-ss. If even Park Min-woo, who is called the white-d wizard, is following him, it might be suicidal to oppose Roman Dmitri.
From now on, I judged the real benefit.
Information in front of your eyes.
Considering the damage the Heavenly Sword had to endure, there were too many reasons not to oppose Roman Dmitri.
The hands were also brutal.
If you were against him, you couldnt ask for mercy.
but.
Cruel hands are the problem. If he killed all the people of Henan, I cantpromise with him.
I liked it.
massacre of citizens.
Min Chan-gi leads the heavenly sword for personal ambitions, but he is not the kind of person who reveals malicious intentions for the purpose.
I hoped the country would be intact.
The country has meaning only when its citizens are safe, but Roman Dmitri, who rebels even by massacring citizens, looked like a devil.
atst.
The central government was the only answer.
The central government had to be empowered to protect the citizens of Seoul.
But then.
Guild leader. I have something to tell you about Hanam.
another guild member.
At his words, Min Chan-gi showed a suspicious look.
* * *
It was an embarrassing situation.
Rumor has it that all the citizens of Hanam were ughtered, but the words of a person from Henam werepletely different.
My family is in Hanam, so I contacted them and all Hanam citizens are safe. Rumors about Roman Dmitri are all lies. It is true that he killed all the soldiers who fought against the rebels, but he did not touch a single citizen. Rather, fearing that the monsters would threaten the citizens, they formed a defense system, supplied supplies, and took care of the citizens health. In fact, Im not sure now who is evil and who is justice. The central government has been busy taking care of the safety of Seoul since the beginning of the catastrophe until now, but didnt Roman Dmitry secure the safety of the entire local government in a short time?
his testimony.
It broke all the premise.
Since Roman Dmitri was a viin, he tried to follow the central government, but it was apletely different story.
Are you saying hes a good person?
findings so far.
The people of Incheon respected Roman Dmitri.
There was no reason to oppose the rebels if his sword only revealed its cruelty to the enemy.
The central government is bing selfish over time. At first, it was clear that Seoul was considered the top priority for the security of the Republic of Korea, but now it has changed to a system that guarantees the safety of a few powerful people. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before Korea copses. As a person with power, I have to make a choice.
I was deeply troubled.
I thought for a while.
Roman Dmitry had many problems.
from a foreign country.
Unclear identity.
There were many questions following him, but Min Chan-ki wanted to believe in one fact.
The part that thought about the safety of citizens even in the midst of chaos. I believe that is the essence of Roman Dmitri.
made a decision
Min Chan-gi said.
Secretly summon all the guild masters. We will decide the future ahead.
* * *
It was already the sixth city.
Immediately after destroying the light that fought to the end, Roman Dmitri received a call from Min Chan-ki.
[I want to join the rebel faction. Its not just for personal gain. We also know that joining the insurgency is breaking ground in Seoul, but President Kim Jung-taes atrocities are going too far. Were here to help. If there is only one promise to guarantee the safety of the citizens of Seoul, the guilds in Seoul, including the Cheongeom, can lend their strength.]
It was unexpected.
Guilds in Seoul.
They knew they would remain bystanders until the end.
However, in a situation where they were securing the safety of Seoul, they made a bold decision that was different from what was expected.
This was an opportunity.
If the guilds of Seoul rise up from within, the rebels will be able to seize the victory at once.
but.
Roman Dmitry reacted coldly.
I dont really like ambiguous rtionships. You have postponed the decision in the name of securing the safety of Seoul, but I do not think that it is a judgment that simply thinks of the safety of the citizens of Seoul. I had to make a decision somehow. In a situation where the rebellion has already be a reality, the reason you dyed your choice was not because you thought about the safety of the citizens, but because you needed enough time to read the game. If you really thought about the future of the Republic of Korea, the safety of the citizens you im should have included the local reality.
It was a simple matter.
Just because I took a step back.
Could the problem in front of you be solved on your own?
no.
There must have been a situation where you had to intervene somehow.
The guilds in Seoul had all their bases in Seoul and had close ties with the powerful people in Seoul.
If the central government copses. They lose all ground.
Conversely, if it does not copse. They will be stigmatized by the central government because they will betray their rtionship.
So I took a step back.
Of course, there was a heart to think about the safety of the citizens, but they needed time to judge the situation.
Roman Dmitry.
Anxiety about whether it is okay to antagonize him.
After thinking about it, Min Chan-ki came to the conclusion that he should not be hostile to Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitri is as strong as that, but the part that saved the citizens decisively changed my mind.
I have no intention of criticizing you. Its a matter of the future, so you should have thought about it enough. But your ce in this fight no longer exists. If you want to share the future, you should step back and not join the war. Watch how Incheon and other rebel forces or Roman Dmitry take down the central government. The evaluation of you will be made after that. You will not be guaranteed special benefits in the future with your current choice, but you will have to win everything with your own efforts in the Republic of Korea, where a new game will be created because of me.
It was arrogant.
Despite knowing that it was a game-changing choice, Roman Dmitri did not ept the guilds in Seoul.
anyway.
It didnt matter.
From the beginning, the guilds in Seoul were not that important.
They only rated themselves highly, but Roman Dmitri was judging the war by a different standard.
From the time I withheld the choice, you had no choice. Bystanders are the only way for you to survive.
Took.
Communication was cut off.
Lee Tae-seong approached and asked.
What are you going to do now?
light.
That was thest time.
With all the cities attached to the central government taken care of, it was time to put the n into action.
Roman Dmitry said coldly.
Park Min-woo.
yes.
What do you think is the fastest way to end the war?
Of course .
His eyes trembled.
I knew the answer right away, but it had a lot of problems.
If we attack the enemys stronghold and subdue themander, we can end the war once and for all. The problem is that the central government is aware of my existence. They must have been fully prepared for the possibility that I could attack the inside by teleporting .
Moment.
shut up
Who is the person in front of you?
Roman Dmitry.
He was the one who experienced despair because of that one person, but he barely gave advice to the central government.
just as expected.
That makes it even more meaningful. Since the enemies will be vignt inside with all their might, their defeat will experience an overwhelming sense of defeat excluding strategic elements. Ive heard that its not easy to use teleport magic to break through magic barriers. Is it possible to use teleport magic with your ability?
Park Min-woo twitched his lips.
He knew the location of the stronghold.
He also had the ability to teleport through magic barriers.
And above all else, Roman Dmitry has the power to put into practice a strategy that could be called suicidal.
I was excited.
I wanted to try this ridiculous operation with Roman Dmitri sometime.
Of course. I will open the portal right now.
pretend if you pretend
Park Min-woo created magic.
Chapter 519
Chapter 519 Conquest of Seoul (6)
Yeongdeungpo.
Arge crowd gathered there.
President Kim Jung-tae appeared on the stage where people looked up to him, receiving enthusiastic cheers.
Hello, this is President Kim Jeong-tae.
The cheers died down.
People focused on Kim Jung-taes words.
President of Korea.
As a figure who leads the country in a turbulent era, he is portrayed as a viin by the locals, but it was different to the people of Seoul.
As a result, Seoul had a safe day.
Every time a catastrophe struck, Kim Jeong-tae had no choice but to look like a hero to the citizens of Seoul because he somehow secured the safety of Seoul.
he.
called people together
Not all Seoulites support him, but at least those gathered here praise him.
The reason I stand in front of you is because of a heinous viin named Roman Dmitri. He rallied the local forces to revolt. Waging a civil war in the middle of a cataclysm is a clear crime against internationalw, but they have taken advantage of the chaos in South Korea to push the country to the brink. Does this make any sense? Now, it is impossible to guarantee survival even if we join forces to fight monsters. That is his essence. No one who thinks of this country can rebel at a time like this.
I excluded the parts that were unfavorable to me.
reign of Kim Jong-tae.
There was an appropriate information distortion.
He cut down his enemies and hid the local pain as much as possible.
Because the people of Seoul could not properly face the truth, they had no choice but to evaluate only the achievements of Kim Jeong-tae.
Not only that. Roman Dmitry ughtered all those who supported the central government, such as Hanam Guri. hes a killer It is a monster that wants to destroy Korea. Folks. Roman Dmitry cut off the head of the mayor of Hanam just because he was against him. No matter how chaotic the world is, if you look at such a cruel hand, it is clear that it is a monster wearing a human mask. The Ministry of Information of the Republic of Korea tried to find out, but could not confirm the origin of Roman Dmitri. An unknown entity is trying to devour the Republic of Korea. There are two possibilities. Either a foreign country is trying to destroy the Republic of Korea, or it is just a monstrous human being carrying out an unreasonable ughter.
Highlighted the provocative part.
Why Roman Dmitry rebelled.
The fact that the central government tried to recruit Roman Dmitri, but was rejected, and figures in the central government, such as the procurement officer, revealed their murderous intentions, and so on.
I never said anything that could justify Roman Dmitris actions.
It had to be.
Support from Seoul citizens.
With their support alone, Kim Jeong-taes power was solid.
Knowing that fact, now that the rebellion has risen, Kim Jeong-tae has put an anesthetic in the perception of the citizens of Seoul.
I will protect Korea. I will protect Seoul. So please believe in me and give me strength. Do not be swayed by the words of the insurgents and support the justice that this Kim Jong-tae does. As always, I will protect Seoul!
Kim Jeong-tae! Kim Jeong-tae!
Kim Jeong-tae! Kim Jeong-tae!
People chanted his name.
They were instigators.
When the people who had been nted in advance shouted, the citizens raised their voices as if hypnotized.
Kim Jeong-tae! Kim Jeong-tae!
Kim Jeong-tae! Kim Jeong-tae!
President! I believe!
Please defeat the rebel forces.
An atmosphere that spreads like fire.
Seeing people chanting his name, Kim Jung-tae smiled brightly.
* * *
The speech is over.
As Kim Jeong-tae came down from the stage, his bright smile showed a cold expression as his vision was blocked.
Bug-like bastards. You dont even know who is alive thanks to you, and you express your dissatisfaction at everything.
this speech.
made intentionally
While the rebel forces were fighting, they took care of the citizens, and the citizens informed the people of Seoul of their situation.
That was the problem. Seoul citizens are in chaos. They believed what Kim Jong-tae said was the truth, but the rebels showed that they cared for the same people.
And the reality of the province spread quickly.
Due to the people who talked about why the local government had no choice but to revolt, Kim Jong-tae hastily arrested them for rebellion and then made a speech.
An anesthetic was injected into the brain.
to be numb to reality.
to trust yourself.
Kim Jung-tae manipted perception.
If we wipe out the rebels now, they will disappear without a chance to reveal the truth.
What about Roman Dmitry?
A little while ago, even the light was destroyed. Perhaps they will attack Seoul soon after the reorganization.
Tsk tsk, even though the rebels warned of an attack in advance, they couldnt stand it for several days. This is why it is said that there is no talent avable in Korea. Is there any possibility that Roman Dmitri will attack Yeongdeungpo right here?
doesnt exist. As the white-d wizard joined the rebels, the locations of Yeongdeungpos main strongholds were exposed. However, in anticipation of that fact,yers of magic interference were formed. Even a white-d wizard cannot use teleport magic to break through magic interference, and if he appears in the middle of Yeongdeungpo, he will be cornered by the troops waiting in advance.
Roman Dmitry. What a stupid guy. If you were going to rebel, you should have handled things carefully.
Kim Jung-tae smirked.
Roman Dmitry had his own hand.
If the goal was to change the new regime, he needed to prove a sufficient purpose for insurrection.
Something that must be apanied by public sentiment.
However, it was not enough to cause a civil war to the extent of viting internationalw, and he showed a cruel hand that ughtered people from the same country.
People believe only what they see.
Even if his bystanders have killed countless people, he has no choice but to point his finger at the person who killed him.
It was stupid.
If Roman Dmitri had legitimately won public sentiment.
Even if it took time, he would have been at a disadvantage.
Thanks to the hasty handling of the matter, it was able to preupy an advantageous situation, such as attracting China.
No matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, he is obviously a novice in politics. Theres no way that such an idiot has a background. order each legitor If the defense system is solidified and endured, Chinese reinforcements and personal guards will be sent to subdue the rebels. Cities near Seoul are used to buy time, but the moment you set foot in Seoul, you cannot send them alive.
All right.
He changed his expression again.
In preparation for the citizens he will encounter on the way to the car, he has changed into a benevolent and strong president again.
It was then.
One of the bodyguards ran up and shouted.
The Great President! Roman Dmitry has appeared in Yeongdeungpo Square right now!
what?!
possibility of an emergency.
that.
It was an incredibly shocking development.
* * *
It was too frank.
The sky distorted and Roman Dmitri appeared, and hended on the ground with a calm face.
widely.
what is this?
Its Roman Dmitry!
The leader of the rebel forces has appeared!
At first I doubted my eyes.
The soldiers, who were looking at Roman Dmitri with bewildered faces, made a picture of besieging Roman Dmitri btedly squealing.
It wasnt hundreds or thousands. There were tens of thousands of soldiers, and among them were talented hunters representing Seoul.
chuckle.
A situation on a whim.
The atmosphere turned grim.
Roman Dmitri calmly watched them and then shouted so that the citizens at a distance could hear them.
From now on, I want to condemn Kim Jung-tae and the central government for bringing the Republic of Korea into abyss. Until now, they have sacrificed the entire Republic of Korea for the safety of a few powerful people. Local governments turned a blind eye to whatever difficulties they faced, and local governments who did not follow their orders were not only cut off from aid, but also forced to die by direct threats. I also experienced their intimidation. Whether you follow the central government or be harmed by the central government. I knew that this country had to be reborn in the choice they were forced to make.
gibberish!
I cant believe what you say!
the soldiers shouted.
One of them scathingly criticized Roman Dmitry.
You killed all the soldiers in Hanam! How can we believe the words of a killer like you?
It was the effect of the speech.
The cause of the rebellion is sufficient, but people stumbled over other topics.
Roman Dmitry reacted coldly.
Why does killing enemies matter?
An enemy! People like us in Hanam-do .
That is bullshit. I knew I couldnt go along with the central government, so I gave options to local powers, including Hanam. Will you follow me or the central government. Those who chose the central government even though they knew this country was wrong, I defined as my enemies. The fact that they are citizens of this country and that individual soldiers may have special circumstances is of no importance. Even if they are forced into battle, I cannot allow the possibility that my people will be endangered by the undue mercy shown them. one in a million I want to annihte the enemies without fail and not to shed any more blood. Because the war of those who talk about peace will never end.
Kim Jeong-taes speech.
It didnt make any sense.
Roman Dmitri has no intention of impressing everyone.
The reputation that fell to the bottom of him who put his people first did not affect the general trend.
It would have been better if he hadnt stood on the opposite side of me from the beginning. I rebelled and didnt harm a single citizen. Whatever you believe is free, but you will pay the price ording to what you believe.
Seruk.
I drew my sword.
Enemies were visible.
Common sense would make it impossible to handle such arge number of people, but Roman Dmitri did not hesitate to move on.
From now on, I will regard all who stand in my way as enemies.
* * *
Shortly after receiving news of the mutiny.
The capitals defense forces conducted countless drills.
When the rebels show up in the middle of Yeongdeungpo, how to deal with the opponent with the number of people.
It was like training.
The soldiers rushed in.
Charged from all sides, they radiated confidence from their numbers.
however.
sh.
Papa papa pat.
head blown off
The soldiers who rushed in first were sttered with blood, and the disaster swept them before the soldiers who followed had time to react.
Screams were heard from all sides. No one could withstand a single blow against Roman Dmitri.
As if crashing against a breakwater, the waves rushing in fiercely broke away at once.
overwhelming.
There is only one opponent.
The soldiers of the capital did not doubt victory and from then on attacked allies and enemies alike.
Fire Cannon.
Rampage.
Fire, fire, fire.
Papa papapat.
person-to-person attack.
The allies around him could have been swept away, but rather used them as bait to capture Roman Dmitri. This was also part of the training.
In the process of dealing with the enemy, Kim Jeong-tae ordered not to choose any means and methods, and like that, roaring mes and hundreds of arrows hit the allies as they were.
Ah!
Quaaaaagh!
It was a grim sight.
They attacked Roman Dmitri at the cost of their allies lives, but their attacks did not yield any meaningful results.
sudden.
Roaring.
came out through the mes.
Due to the Divine Fire, the me gave Roman Dmitri strong power, and even though it was an arrow that used a skill, it lost its power before it touched the skin.
It was overwhelming magic. Roman Dmitri parried away all ranged attacks, then rushed forward, burrowing into the enemy-infested space.
sh.
puck.
I cut my head.
The opponent was an A-rank Hunter.
He blocked Roman Dmitri with his usible skill, but the way he died was not much different from that of an ordinary soldier.
sh.
Quaaaaagh!
The same was true of the Hunter whose arm was blown off.
The B-ss Hunter attempted a surprise attack, but Roman Dmitri cut off his forearm as he let the attack slip away in a matter of seconds.
Roman Dmitry also agrees that this fight is eating away at the Republic of Korea. But even so, it was a necessary process.
Kim Jeong-tae took root in the Republic of Korea for 20 years and built a strong fortress that could never be demolished by an unreasonable attack.
The current Republic of Korea is wrong from the root.
Rather than persuading people who believed that Kim Jong-tae was right, it was necessary to cut out the rotten roots they believed in.
Kronos.
Valha.
They were the same in a previous life.
Because of Alexandre, their insides have rotted beyond recovery.
Conversation was not permitted.
In the first ce, because they walked the opposite path of their ambitions, they did not admit their fault until the moment they perished and argued until the end.
After a long war, the continent has regained peace. Roman Dmitris method definitely calls for a lot of blood, but I dont think its wrong.
the conversation.
to do with humans.
People who have already sacrificed people for their own desires need a proper condemnation, not a dialogue.
Kim Jung-tae was like that.
Shed a lot of blood.
He has umted karma for 20 years.
By checking information from the central government, Roman Dmitry ruled out their existence from the start.
Incheon government.
Busan government.
Ulsan government and so on.
In order to survive in the era of great chaos, the beings who were desperate were epted, but the central government, which had the most powerful force in Korea, did not ept it. That was the difference.
If the central government realized its position even a little bit and yed a role appropriate for it. Roman Dmitry may have looked back on his rtionship with them.
That was the reason he epted Edwin Hector, who attacked Cairo for Hector, as his subordinate, but did not ept Kim Jeong-tae, who sacrificed his own people for his own safety.
sh.
puck.
He killed every enemy he encountered.
ignorance also.
their sins
Also ignoring reality.
their sins
If this remains his karma, Roman Dmitri will dly bear it for the sake of those who follow him.
You could say its selfish. He did not deny the words that criticized him for being cruel.
Whether living as the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, or living as Emperor Roman Dmitri, what he pursues is not general justice, but peace for those who follow him.
Kim Jung-taes Republic of Korea did not qualify to enter its own fence.
overwhelming force.
People were astonished.
At first, I doubted Roman Dmitrys intentions.
As the saying goes, Seongdonggyukseo (|), I drew attention here and believed that there were other ns.
Not now.
It was only then that they realized Roman Dmitris sincerity as they saw him cut down over a thousand soldiers in an instant.
no way.
sure
Roman Dmitry.
He intended to ughter all these enemies alone.
Chapter 520
Chapter 520 Conquest of Seoul (7)
It was a rather unusual Seongdong Gyeokseo.
While Roman Dmitri was openly attacking Yeongdeungpo, Incheons forces headed for Geumcheon-gu.
Are you really going to be okay?
It was Lee Tae-sung.
When Roman Dmitri said he would attack Yeongdeungpo alone, everyone except Park Min-woo showed worried reactions. It had to be.
Kim Jeong-tae was extremely safety-minded and ced Seouls power in Yeongdeungpo, and attacking there meant confronting Seoul head-on.
of course.
I believed Roman Dmitry.
But I didnt think it was necessary to take such a risk to make things so difficult.
Park Min-wooughed.
Everyone is probably wondering why I swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri. It is true that I was fascinated by his sense of justice, but it has to do with my session ability. I know who Roman Dmitri is.
Just now.
Park Min-woo could not hide his disappointment at the appearance of Roman Dmitri, who had left alone.
I thought we would go together.
He wanted to run rampant like Roman Dmitri, but he showed a momentary downturn at themand to move with his directmand.
Then, I pricked my ears at Lee Tae-seongs words.
The reaction of not understanding Roman Dmitris bold strategy made me think that I was the only one who knew the truth (?) of Roman Dmitri as a special being.
Is that why?
The story flowed out of Park Min-woos mouth.
No matter what you imagine, Roman Dmitri is someone who has ovee more than that. central government? Even though an enemy so powerful that he was iparably persecuted by Roman Dmitri, he formed a force from nothing and engulfed the entire world. You wouldnt know how great Roman Dmitri was at that time. It was truly overwhelming. In a situation where the sky copsed and the ground turned upside down, Roman Dmitri showed his absolute presence and ughtered all the enemies. But what about the central government? Even if all the great powers, not the central government, step forward, they wont be able to handle one Roman Dmitri. Oh, of course, I dont mean the current Roman Dmitri, but Im talking about the Roman Dmitris tradition (?) that I experienced.
Are you saying Roman Dmitri is also a sessor?
youre right.
Peoples eyes widened.
Roman Dmitri is a sessor.
It was the first time I heard it.
It was credible enough.
It was clear that Roman Dmitri would have a special past, just as Dmitris talented people share the memory of tradition.
Moreover, the rumors that the white-d wizard was a sessor were rife.
As the speaker is a byword for justice, the people of Incheon had no choice but to believe Park Min-woos words.
They couldnt know the truth.
The enemy of Roman Dmitri that Park Min-woo talked about.
The fact that the enemy that is iparable to the central government is the Emperor Alexander himself.
Because Ive seen it face to face.
Park Min-woo was able to assert.
central government?
china?
USA?
Only a snort came out.
Even when he used the 9th circle magic andmanded the demons of the underworld as servants, Roman Dmitri did not reveal his power even once.
It doesnt matter how many enemies there are to a being that retains such power intact. Im sure it will all be sorted out in less than a day.
What made Park Min-woo truly happy was the fact that he was in the position of an ally, not an enemy.
These fools. do you know How sweet the Cheonma Coin is.
I didnt say anything more.
Park Min-woo said firmly.
Roman Dmitri will never be defeated, so we just have to stick to our mission.
All right.
timely.
Geumcheon-gu could be seen in the distance.
And as expected, Geumcheongu was still under attack from the monsters.
* * *
Last day of red time.
Three waves of monsters have been created near Seoul.
Of course, one of them was Geumcheon-gu, and Jo Sung-su, who had been staying in Yeongdeungpo, hurriedly returned to Geumcheon-gu.
From then on, I had a hellish day.
Fighting fiercely every day, he finally saw hope after Chinese reinforcements joined.
Attack! Defeat the monsters and destroy the monster wave!
Finally.
Found the dimensional distortion.
If the monsters are sorted out to some extent and the monster wave is annihted, Geumcheongu will be able to regain peace.
Procurement Su led the troops on the battlefield in his own way.
At most, he was screaming at a distance that monsters could never reach, but he considered himself a greatmander.
This is rather an opportunity for me. If I solve the monster wave, it will be an opportunity for the President to see me again.
Roman Dmitry.
Life was ruined because of it.
In the wind that touched the opponent wrongly, Kim Jeong-tae tried to make Jo Dal-soo a scapegoat.
Fortunately, Roman Dmitri was able to save his life by rebelling, but once he was abandoned, he did not know when the same thing would happen.
Cho Seong-soo went to China and enlisted Chinese help.
Thinking that alone was not enough credit, he came out to the battlefield like this to prove the meaning of his existence.
Victory was right around the corner.
raised his voice even more.
When the heat rose for such a long time.
Fire Lane.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
Suddenly, mes fell from the sky.
The soldiers of Geumcheon-gu screamed, and Josul-su hurriedly looked around with a puzzled face.
What is this? is it magic? Could it be that a monster using magic appeared?
I looked around.
No matter how I looked, I couldnt see such a monster.
Moment.
A group of humans was spotted in the distance.
It was Park Min-woo and hispanions.
These crazy bastards.
Roman Dmitry managed his troops efficiently.
I personally attacked Yeongdeungpo, but sent Incheons troops to Geumcheon-gu, which had not yet resolved the crisis.
It wasnt my intention to sweep the gold cloth directly.
Lee Jae-yi ().
Geumcheon-gu is in the middle of a war with monsters for a while.
What would happen if Baek Il and Park Min Woo used magic from afar to those who could not move their troops carelessly? I have no choice but to be deceived.
Being cowardly didnt matter. Roman Dmitry judged that it was necessary to shake the enemy in ces other than Yeongdeungpo in order to lead the war perfectly.
The fire fell on the procurement waters feet.
I had to fight against it somehow, but there was no way to deal with Park Min-woo in the situation of dealing with monsters.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
help me!
Cheak!
soldiers died
The monsters also pushed the soldiers vigorously.
Damn it.
gritted it
There was no other way.
No matter how much Chinese reinforcements joined, the situation was bound to get worse.
Chinas core power is all in Yeongdeungpo. For now, we must retreat and ask for their help.
he didnt know
Yeongdeungpo.
The fact that the ce has already be a ssukdaebat.
the procurer shouted.
Retreat! I will step back and reorganize the battle lines!
* * *
30 minutes?
No, not even half of 15 minutes had passed.
Yeongdeungpo Square was stained with blood.
It feels like a thousand years, but in a really short time, Roman Dmitri took the lives of countless lives.
A freak monster!
Donte closer!
The soldiers couldnt run anymore.
Only then did I know
Roman Dmitri is a different dimension.
I believed that I could overwhelm them with numbers, but no matter how many times I attacked, I couldnt make a meaningful attack.
Bodies strewn around.
Not ordinary soldiers.
Most of them are ordinary soldiers, but the reality of the talented people who were famous in Seoul was no different from that of ordinary soldiers.
A person with lightning abilities called thunderstorm? He was scattered on the floor with his head blown off.
The Specter, who is said to have driven countless talented people to death? The limbs were torn apart.
Obviously, they are great beings in terms of their individual abilities, but they met the end of being nothing more than ordinary soldiers.
Overwhelmed.
Blood dripping from the sword.
It was an insurmountable existence.
From the moment he appeared alone in the middle of Yeongdeungpo, he should have known that he had a source of confidence.
said Roman Dmitry.
President Kim Jong-tae. Now, stop meaningless wars of attrition and show yourself. You want me to lose stamina, but the situation doesnt change no matter how many soldiers I sacrifice. I will kill all those whom I have defined as my enemies. If the oue is fixed, shouldnt you save at least one more person following you when you win?
pod.
brushed off blood
The sword gleamed sharply.
Facing the terrified gaze, Roman Dmitri showed a breathless appearance.
I promise you. You will not survive by running away.
took a step
It was then.
As Roman Dmitri was about to start fighting again, a presence appeared over the soldiers.
Stop!
Kim Jeong-tae.
President of Korea.
He finally came to the fore.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Kim Jung-tae was shocked.
Even when he appeared in the middle of Yeongdeungpo, he thought that Roman Dmitri had dug his own grave, but what he showed was truly shocking.
Couldnt handle just one. Screams were heard from all sides.
At first, he watched the situation calmly, but he thought that if this continued, only the soldiers might die.
that.
could never allow it.
Its not because the soldiers lives are precious, but shouldnt we think about the future after Roman Dmitri is eliminated?
Soldiers own power.
Kim Jung-tae stepped forward.
To be precise, it was behind the soldiers.
Thinking that Roman Dmitri might attack him, he shouted as he was guarded by the SS.
Roman Dmitry! No matter what you say, I cannot deny what I have done for the Republic of Korea. If I hadnt created a central government. If he hadnt led the Republic of Korea as the president. Do you think this country could have survived in a chaotic world? youre wee! It would have been impossible.
his voice.
Ordinary citizens listened.
They hid at a distance, but stuck their heads out and watched the situation in the square.
The sacrifice of local people is unavoidable. In order for a small country like Korea to survive, we had to decide what was more necessary for the future of Korea. Did you survive in the end? I just took on the responsibility that no one else would do for the Republic of Korea.
his words.
You may be right.
Korea may have survived thanks to his choice.
but.
Roman Dmitri did not say that consequential right is right.
If you had been right, the war would not have started. If most of the people who make up this country had not supported me, I might have followed the existing system. This war broke out because you and I exist. You believe you are right and I believe you are not right. It is a fight that ends only when one of them dies, and as long as you exist and there are people who follow you, I will not stop.
It was a ferocious voice.
Kim Jung-tae was convinced.
Unless you kill Roman Dmitry.
that you cant survive.
Kim Jeong-tae shouted in anger.
The Royal Guard follow orders!
Give me an order.
Take down Roman Dmitri right now! Kill that heinous being, even at the cost of your life!
good.
clinging on.
The SS stepped forward.
Hundreds of Hunters.
All of them wereposed of high-level talented people, and the head of the guards was a monster who had been ranked A-rank more than ten years ago.
ording to rumors, an existence that already has the level of S-ss, but does not take tests to hide its power. They pointed their weapons at Roman Dmitri.
And that wasnt all.
Lord Xiaolong. Please.
Of course I should help.
Xiao Long.
It was a Chinese Hunter.
Since he appeared, Kim Jung-tae decided that it was okay to appear against Roman Dmitri.
Led by Xiao Long, the Chinese Hunters drew their weapons.
Xiao Longughed.
His words were naturally tranted into magic artifacts.
I admit that you are strong. But it is nothingpared to a great country.
Seruk.
his confidence.
It is not in vain.
The moment they heard Xiaolongs name, the bodyguards gained confidence as well.
My name is Xiao Long. It is the name of the man who will kill you.
Chinese S-rank Hunter.
A man who single-handedly ughtered 100,000 people in an era of great chaos.
The Sword Demon Xiao Long was his true identity.
Chapter 521
Chapter 521 Conquest of Seoul (8)
Park Kang-soo, the head of the guards.
Like rumors, he hid his skills.
Although he was immediately qualified for the S grade, President Kim Jeong-tae did not reveal Park Kang-soos skills to the outside world.
Externally, the only S-ss hunter that exists in Korea is the white-d wizard.
If Park Kang-soos skills were known, the nations power would increase that much, but Kim Jeong-tae preferred that Park Kang-su hide his skills to perfectly guarantee his safety rather than national interest.
he is.
He was the opponent of Park Min-woo.
I had been preparing for the case that the white-d wizard had a different mind, but I didnt know that another being would reveal my skills like this. The
problem was that the opponent was strong enough to transcendmon sense.
People call the S-ss a state outside the heavens, but even Park Kang-soo, who is in the S-ss, could not dare to anticipate the limits of Roman Dmitri.
The senses reacted sensitively.
Seeing Roman Dmitri ughtering soldiers, Park Kang-soo knew that he was an opponent he could not match with his own strength.
His actions and how he ughtered over a thousand soldiers in an instant. Roman Dmitri is obviously a monster stronger than me. Even if I and the whole bodyguard rush in, we wont be able to guarantee victory, but fortunately we have the Sword Demon Shaorong. If wey the table and Xiaolong finishes it, no matter how powerful the monster is, its not without a win.
Seruk.
got a sword
Xiao Longs existence.
It was a thousand troops and ten thousand horses.
People describe the time when China was divided as an era of great chaos, and at that time, Xiao Long was the man who was known to have ughtered 100,000 people with great sess.
The nickname Sword Demon proved his skill.
Until he swore allegiance to the emperor of China, he was a wild beast, a monster that had never been defeated except by the emperor.
Since there are as many as two S-rank hunters in this position, Park Kang-soo believed that he had a good chance against Roman Dmitri.
I took a breath.
Sensing Roman Dmitris appearance, he signaled to the guards.
The opponent is the enemy of Korea. In ordance with the Presidents order, we risk our lives to punish the enemy.
I will follow your orders.
I will follow your orders.
chuck.
chuckle.
The atmosphere turned grim.
Park Kang-soo kept a close eye on Roman Dmitri and delivered a secret voice to Xiaolong with a magic artifact.
Me and the SS will attack first. I will make a gap somehow, so please finish it when you have a chance. You only get one chance. Since its a monster that defeated an S-rank monster in one blow, the moment youre not careful, you might get hit in the opposite direction.
Xiao Long nodded.
The te wasid.
Park Kang-soo, who was gradually closing the distance, suddenly erupted with explosive magic.
I do my best from the start.
Bombing.
Quarreureung.
Papa papa pat.
Power of Park Kang-soo.
Using a trump skill, he ran quickly.
Due to the effect of the bombardment, mana exploded like mad inside, and every time Park Kang-soo took a step, the ground turned over and thorny rocks erupted from all sides.
Like missiles falling from the sky. It was a massive attack that made my eyes go wide.
Park Kang-soo swept Roman Dmitri from the lead, and the guards spread out in all directions and attacked simultaneously in all directions except for the front where Park Kang-soo was attacking.
only one attack.
The match will be decided at once.
Park Kang-soo recalled a picture of the game ending with Xiao Long after he pushed Roman Dmitri as it is.
however.
Roman Dmitry did not back down.
It was dangerous.
No matter how strong you are, if you face the bombing of Park Kang-soo head-on, you will inevitably suffer enormous damage.
Park Kang-soos lips twitched. It was believed that if Roman Dmitri was so vignt, the odds would increase.
That moment.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
He stretched out his sword.
The moment he swung his sword at the iing enemies, an unbelievable sight unfolded even after seeing it with his own eyes.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
People rolled their eyes.
single blow.
In that blow, the guards werepletely destroyed.
* * *
Only one to be exact.
Only Park Kang-soo survived.
Its not that he held out with his strength.
The power of the bombing was unterally torn the moment it collided with the Heavenly Demon Sword, but Roman Dmitri intentionally distributed the force just enough to keep Park Kang-soo from dying.
It was ambiguous even to see that he lived. Park Kang-soo gasped for breath with a bloodstained face, and Roman Dmitri grabbed him by the neck.
snap.
Kreuk kruk kruk kruk kruk.
I was out of breath.
When Roman Dmitri grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up, Park Kang-su struggled and showed a pitiful appearance.
reality before your eyes.
I couldnt believe it.
Bombing is a secret skill that made him an S-ss, and the hundreds of hunters who make up the SS are by no means weak.
However, all of the guards were killed in a single blow.
When he heard that Roman Dmitri blew off the green dragons head with one blow, Park Kang-soo apparently believed that there was something special rather than just a difference in strength.
It was a situation that could not be exined otherwise, but when I experienced Roman Dmitri, I saw the truth.
overwhelming power difference.
The green dragons head was blown off like that.
Roman Dmitri was a monster on a different level, rather than special elements and variables such aspatibility.
The line between life and death.
Through the blurred consciousness, I heard Roman Dmitris cold voice.
There are the kinds of people I hate the most. They are infinitely weak to their enemies, yet strong to those who believe in them and follow them. The central government and you are like that. If the Republic of Korea actually has a stronger power than is known to the world .
evil! Aww!
clunk hard.
The neck was twisted.
Park Kang-soo screamed in excruciating pain.
You should have used that power for the safety of this country. Instead of throwing a sword at internal enemies such as rebel forces, we should have taken care of the safety of this country in the first ce and not created a situation where a rebellion broke out. you deserve to die I have no mercy for worms like you.
Kwap.
I broke my neck.
Park Kang-soo, who was struggling, became limp.
Roman Dmitri threw Park Kang-soos corpse aside and said to Xiao Long, who was looking at him.
This fight is not a matter for you to intervene. choose If you want to join the central government and oppose me, I will turn all of China into an enemy because of your decision.
Kim Jung-tae showed a bewildered expression.
The annihtion of the Royal Guard.
It was shocking.
Roman Dmitri was a monster to deal with, but even so, this wasnt it.
China is a great power representing the world.
I couldnt understand the human mindset of Roman Dmitri when he dared to threaten them.
however.
sorry.
I opened my eyes.
I doubted my ears.
I turned my head to check Xiaolong, and I saw Xiaolong lowered his head.
I think we made a mistake. China has absolutely no intention of being hostile to Roman Dmitris Republic of Korea, and will defeat the 10,000 troops. Please forgive my foolish judgment.
Xiao Long.
His attitude changed.
* * *
Xiao Longs fame.
It is not a false name.
He really ughtered 100,000 people and was a super-professional recognized by all of Chinas top five.
Just now.
He heard the n of the captain of the guards.
not bad.
He said he would sacrifice himself first and create opportunities, but Xiaolong had no reason to reject the n.
When there is a gap, I attack with all my might.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
He raised his mana and closely watched the situation.
But then.
I witnessed a shocking sight.
A single attack by Roman Dmitry annihted the SS in one fell swoop.
What is this?
I was astonished.
I was so shocked that I couldnt speak properly.
It wasnt just because of its overwhelming destructive power.
There are truths about China that people dont know.
A long time ago, there was a world called Murim in China, but as time passed, they disappeared for unknown reasons.
And 10 years ago. When a catastrophe broke out and an era of great chaos came to China, a man who identified himself as a descendant of the Murim appeared and aplished the feat of unifying all of China.
hes right
He was the current emperor of China.
The emperor secretly passed on martial arts, and within 10 years China quickly acquired a military force worthy of a great power.
In fact, the words were a secret, but the great powers already knew the truth.
China expressed it as the ability of the sessor, but in reality, a new martial arts was being formed due to the emperor.
Xiao Long too.
He was a descendant of Murim.
So he was able to be strong enough to be called the Sword Demon, but he was defeated by the emperor and swore allegiance to him.
So I knew it right away.
The power of Roman Dmitry.
It was a huge feat.
There was a clear flow of mana spewing out with a system that wasnt like a skill that people talk about.
I got goosebumps.
How the hell did Roman Dmitri learn martial arts?
There is no way to know the truth, but what is certain is that Roman Dmitris martial arts were at a level that dared to overwhelm the emperor.
The emperor of China is the number one recognized by everyone.
However, if there was a man with superior martial arts, those who imed to be descendants of the Murim people could not be hostile to Roman Dmitri.
Aside from strong power, the Murim people valued legitimacy.
For that reason, Xiao Long came to the conclusion that Roman Dmitry should not be antagonized.
Did people say that they see as much as they know? If Park Kang-soo thought Roman Dmitri was simply strong, in Xiaolongs eyes, he could see martial arts of an extraordinary level.
st furnace.
sorry.
took a step back
Attitude changed.
The truth was not clear yet, but the basis for the current judgment was overflowing just from what was visible.
Xiaolongs judgment.
It was very devastating news for Kim Jong-tae.
* * *
Kim Jung-tae was furious.
He questioned Xiaolong with an angry face.
What do you mean? You want to defeat the troops? Are you saying you want to unterally break the agreement between Korea and China?
this day.
There was plenty of room for questioning.
It was a unteral betrayal by China, and there was no case of dealing with promises between countries like this.
but.
Xiao Long showed an angry face.
Are you not able to grasp the current situation? How the hell are we supposed to deal with such a monster? And, above all, the way things are going, the rebels have a good cause. We intervened hastily without knowing it, and we n to take reasonable responsibility for thister. But I wont be discussing the future with you. Anyway, Korea will be ruled by Roman Dmitri, so I have no reason to exin to you anymore.
p.
I turned my steps.
I didnt want to stay here for nothing and give Roman Dmitri a chance to attack.
We are stepping out. Roman Dmitry. I apologize again and will contact you officiallyter.
It was the moment when the rebellion came to an end.
The annihtion of the Royal Guard.
Chinas retreat.
Kim Jung-tae was driven to the brink.
Only then did I see the figure of Roman Dmitri.
Seeing him standing tall among the strewn corpses, Kim Jeong-tae took a step back with a pale face.
I cant die like this If I die, Korea will perish!
ran away
One step back for two steps forward.
I believed I had a chance.
Although Yeongdeungpo has been captured, isnt there still a force of its own in the whole of Seoul?
Kim Jung-tae hurriedly wanted to get away from Roman Dmitri.
however.
Do not run away.
If you are right, prove that you are right.
citizens of Seoul.
they blocked the way
Some praised Kim Jeong-tae, but there were definitely people who opposed Kim Jeong-tae in Seoul.
We have never supported your choice to go fat. Because of you who punish and banish all those who speak the right voice, we have no choice but to be careful about speaking up while living in a democratic country. President Kim Jung-tae. No, Mr. Kim Jeong-tae. Take responsibility for what you have done. At least keep yourst pride as the president of this country.
profit.
Kim Jong-taes face turned red.
He picked up his weapon from the floor.
He raised his sword high and swung it hard to cut down the civilians, but strangely, the sword didnt move at all.
closely.
I got goosebumps.
I could feel the presence right behind me.
no way.
I looked back with shaking eyes.
Moment.
My heart sank.
Roman Dmitry.
The monster was coldly looking down at Kim Jeong-tae, holding the de with its bare hand.
Chapter 522
Chapter 522 Conquest of Seoul (9)
Did they say that a persons life is unpredictable?
Kim Jeong-tae was thrown to the floor with a disfigured face in the ce where he had given a speech while receiving cheers from the people just a moment ago.
He had already been hit on the cheek several times and his face was swollen.
Kim Jung-tae hurriedly raised his head after sinking his head into a pool of blood, but Roman Dmitri stepped on his head and thrust a sword into it.
chuck.
President Kim Jong-tae. Your sins are obvious. Even though you are in a position to be responsible for the security of this country, you have turned away from the local people and made them your scapegoats. You used it like a privilege to enter Seoul, and people looked at you in order not to be expelled from Seoul. Korea has been on the wrong path ever since. The powerless people did not dare to stand against you in a chaotic world, and you enjoyed the life of a man of power, holding the entire Republic of Korea hostage.
People flocked.
Seoul citizens were present at the ce where Kim Jeong-tae raised his voice at the ce where the massacre took ce.
To them.
Roman Dmitry gave the reason for the rebellion.
Your presence threatens my people. Only when you cut out the four guys who are eating away at the Republic of Korea from the inside can this country move towards the right future. So I took up my sword. To condemn the central government and the four guys who have plunged Korea into abyss for 20 years, and to show the terrible reality to those who foolishly believe that you are the justice of this country. I saw blood.
Shuk.
got a sword
Was it because he felt the intent to kill?
Kim Jung-tae raised his head far and shouted at Roman Dmitri.
Hey, this dog! Do you think people in this country will ept you just because you do that?! youre wee! This country values where you were born. It means that no matter what you do for people, there are countless people in this country who deny you exist. And South Korea will be in danger because of you who have vited internationalw. My infidelity was only to support this country, and I have no shame as the president of the Republic of Korea.
He raised his voice.
Corruption.
I thought it was a necessary evil.
Kim Jeong-tae sincerely believed that, and Roman Dmitry said coldly, looking down at the demons face.
As long as people dont ept me, its their problem. I will ept only those who believe in me and follow me, and promise people one thing in the future when you are gone. I will never abandon my people. I will not turn a blind eye to the painful voices of My people. A leader is such a position. You deserve to die for avoiding responsibility and enjoying benefits.
Please!
Kim Jung-tae widened his eyes.
I knew it instinctively.
the fact that you will die.
I tried to escape with my body moving violently, but Roman Dmitris sword fell resolutely over my head.
like that.
puck.
Kim Jong-taes head was cut off.
* * *
Took.
Degururu.
Kim Jeong-taes head rolled on the ground.
Peoples eyes followed his head.
The existence that boasted of great power in Korea really met the end of a different life overnight.
I had a strange feeling.
Its not because of Kim Jung-taes death.
Roman Dmitrys remarks pierced their hearts.
I will never abandon my people. I will not turn a blind eye to the painful voices of My people. That is what being a leader is.
that word.
In fact, it was natural.
Leaders are elected to take responsibility for the people, and people have believed that Kim Jeong-taes method was correct.
At first, there were clearly objections.
However, when Kim Jeong-tae punished all those who raised their voices, people could not live in a chaotic world without epting the reality.
It was a kind of gaslighting.
slowly.
I believed in Kim Jong-tae as justice.
I raised my weapon for him and cheered at the words Kim Jeong-tae uttered.
closing eyes.
I covered my ears.
From a certain moment, the whole world called Korea a hotbed of corruption, but the people of Korea could not live without epting the terrible reality.
Was it like that? A warm feeling surged through me. If this country had been ruled by someone like Roman Dmitry from the beginning, people would not have seen blood.
Those who have already crossed the irreversible river turned their weapons against Roman Dmitri, denying the reality.
now.
the truth was seen
People have longed for it.
May someone like Roman Dmitry appear.
May we live in a world where the state protects its people and leaders make it their duty.
A woman stepped forward and said.
My husband lost his life to send me to Seoul. Everyone wanted toe to Seoul, and those who came to Seoul at the expense of their families had no choice but to keep their mouths shut to avoid being kicked out. Roman Dmitry. That promise to take care of the peoples well-being is enough for me. Kim Jung-tae is wrong. I will fully ept Roman Dmitri and please take care of this country.
she was the start
people came out
It doesnt matter where Roman Dmitryes from. We need responsible leaders.
I said that I would never abandon my people. With that promise, I will bury in my heart the fact that I lost my family in this devastating war. Korea needed an opportunity. The Republic of Korea suffered unforgettable wounds from this civil war, but if it can change in the future, it will not remain as only pain.
everyone.
I vomited my heart out.
Faced reality.
Roman Dmitrys cruelty paradoxically proves his sincerity.
in the way people look.
Roman Dmitri reminded me of Dmitris people.
I will meet them again.
I found out as the years passed.
peoples existence.
The fact that the leaders seat shines only when there are people who believe in and follow them.
If he had intended to live alone, there would be no point in attempting such a grandiose goal as reigning from the beginning.
I missed Dmitrys people.
Sometimes, when they came to mind, Roman Dmitri was more faithful to reality.
your own wishes.
will make it a reality.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will make Korea a great power. We will create a country that will not copse under any threat, prevent all cataclysms that have thrown the world into chaos, and deal with the absolute. In a world that will regain peace in the future, you will be able to enjoy a full life as my people.
Aspirations were seething.
will rule the world
I will blow off the head of the Absolute and create a new world.
I promise you a new future.
That moment.
Waaaaaaaa!
Roman Dmitry! Roman Dmitry!
Roman Dmitry! Roman Dmitry!
People frantically chanted the name of Roman Dmitri, not Kim Jeong-tae.
* * *
Around that time.
The fire fell on the instep of the procurement water.
Being unterally pushed back by the rebels attack, he hurriedly contacted the central government to resolve the situation.
The rebel forces attacked Geumcheon-gu. Theyre preventing us from solving the monster wave, and at this rate its only a matter of time before the cor copses. I need reinforcements right now. As soon as possible .
[Its all over.]
What?!
beyondmunication.
A faint voice was heard.
Procurement Su, who was angry at the words of the signalman, immediately heard the news like a thunderp.
[Do you want me to say it again? Its over. Kim Jong-taes head just flew off. There is no way for the central government to win if even Chinas reinforcements pulled back, saying they had no intention of hostile to Roman Dmitry.] Moment
.
It felt like the sky was copsing.
Kim Jung-taes head flew off!
Chinese reinforcements retreated!
To make matters worse, investigator Moon Tae-joon came running in a hurry and said.
Senator! Chinese reinforcements will suddenly return home. An order has been issued from the upper level, but if they leave, the power of the golden sphere will not be able to stop the monster wave and rebel forces!
this.
I felt dizzy.
It was true.
Otherwise, there was no way that Chinese reinforcements would withdraw in such an urgent situation.
Is Roman Dmitri that strong? To the extent that they had no choice but to retreat even though they attacked the middle of Seoul, blew off President Kim Jeong-taes head, and even though Xiao Long, the swordsman from China, stepped forward? Its over. this has no answer Considering the hands of Roman Dmitri, who killed all those who expressed hostility, there is no possibility that he would forgive me, who was the beginning of the conflict in the first ce.
It was dark.
Investigator Moon Tae-joon was informed of the current situation.
As soon as he heard the truth, Moon Tae-joon copsed into his seat.
Are we going to die like this?
The central government was copsing.
I thought that would never happen, but one variable, Roman Dmitri, brought down the central government.
ident stopped.
I didnt know what to do.
Outside, monsters were pouring in, and soon Roman Dmitri woulde crashing into the Golden Gate.
It was then.
Moon Tae-joon said with a spleen face.
How about going into exile?
exile?
yes. Roman Dmitry vited internationalw. Whatever the cause, it deserves the judgment of the world government. If you apply for asylum on that issue, you are very likely to be epted. Congressman. If you stay here anyway, you will be killed by Roman Dmitri. Shouldnt we catch at least a straw in order to survive?
The procurators eyes widened.
It was such a good way.
Wouldnt it be possible to incite the world government to punish Roman Dmitri while securing safety right away?
if only that
In the new Republic of Korea without President Kim Jeong-tae, there is a high probability that I, Jo Dal-soo, will take the position of president.
Laughter leaked out.
Did you say it was a blessing in disguise?
This was an opportunity.
The procurement officer said with a bright face.
Inspector Moon Tae-joon! If this job goes well, I wont forget your credit!
thank you!
I hurried my steps.
From now on, it was a race against time.
I had to quickly get out of the Golden Globe and headed to the ce where the teleport magic circle was apanied by a few wizards.
above the magic circle.
I dreamed of a hopeful future.
The magician spewed out his magic.
Teleport!
when you open your eyes
He will be far away in America.
I thought so.
to?
When the space movement was finished, the procurement officer saw the rebels, led by Park Min-woo.
* * *
n of procurement?
Park Min-woo already predicted it.
Because he was Park Min-woo, who had experienced defeat several times (?), he set the coordinates of the teleport in advance with magic interference.
As a result.
The procurement water appeared in the middle of enemy lines.
Park Min-woo said to the wizards of 100 Days that Jo Sung-soo and Moon Tae-joon were lost.
This is the ugly truth of central government. People who said sacrifice was inevitable for the safety of the Republic of Korea abandoned them and ran away as soon as their lives were in danger. Are we still evil? No central government is evil. We only did justice, and Baekil proved the meaning of its existence.
also!
I believed!
The 100 Day Wizards cheered.
They believed in Park Min-woo.
They thought they were doing justice, but when they saw it with their own eyes, they had no choice but to react more passionately.
Park Min-wooughed inwardly.
He didnt miss the chance.
At this time, I wanted to solidify the trust of Baekil once again.
set of circumstances.
The procurement man hurriedly said that Roman Dmitri was still missing.
The wizard in the white robe! please save me! We will all admit that we were wrong. However, for the sake of the future of Korea, cant we give some talented people like me a chance to repent?
I will bow my head and apologize a hundred times, a thousand times. Please save my life.
Moon Tae-joon also participated.
They knew that Park Min-woo had the right to live and die.
however.
Park Min-woo reacted curtly.
Why am I killing you? I have no authority to punish you.
Cho Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joon.
They didnt know the truth.
The fact that capturing the two was to impress one person.
Even in the midst of an urgent war, Park Min-woos head was fixed on only one being.
Would you like my present(?)?
Park Min-woo took a step back.
OK.
The dimension began to warp, and something appeared from beyond.
Dmitri Roman! Thank you for your hard work!
You worked hard!
Congrattions on the victory!
Roman Dmitry.
At his appearance, theplexions of Jo Sung-soo and Moon Tae-joon turned pale.
Chapter 523
Chapter 523 Conquest of Seoul (10)
Roman Dmitri appears.
There was no time to think of anything else.
Jo Dal-soo and Moon Tae-jun met each others eyes, and without a second thought, they put their heads on the ground.
Im really sorry! Forgive me just once!
We made a mistake by not daring to get to know Roman Dmitri. I am sincerely reflecting and will live a life of repentance for the rest of my life from now on if you show me mercy with a heart like a great ocean. I will give my life for you, Roman Dmitri, and I will give you everything I have.
It was a desperate voice.
As death approached, they abandoned their pride and begged for their lives.
I wanted to live.
Roman Dmitri didnt even look at them as if he wasnt interested in their appearance of erupting their desire to live.
Park Min-woo. Report the current situation.
As nned, Geumcheon-gu failed to annihte the monster wave. Currently, Geumcheon-gu is under attack by monsters and is driven to the brink as Chinese reinforcements retreat. Cho Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joon tried to escape as if they thought there was no chance, and I foresaw the n and blocked the escape route.
i get it. With Chinas retreat and Kim Jong-taes death, the war was already over. Before clearing up the remaining enemies, I will resolve the monster wave first to ensure the safety of the citizens.
It was a reasonable order.
It was a decision considering the safety of the Republic of Korea, but Park Min-woo felt disappointed for no reason.
What will these sinners do?
I thought Roman Dmitri would like it.
I knew that if I offered Jo Sung-soo and Moon Tae-joon, who had been arrogant, Roman Dmitri would be happy and throw them off their necks.
But you dont even look at me. At the thought that his gift had not been eaten at all, Park Min-woos emotions cooled as quickly as he expected.
said Roman Dmitry.
As soon as the safety of the Republic of Korea is secured, we will hold a public execution ceremony for war criminals. Cho Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joon will also be held ountable on the spot.
iced coffee.
The procurement officer let out a sigh.
public execution.
It was the same as the thunder of the blue sky.
Since Roman Dmitri is not a person who collects the words he has spoken, he has not been able to maintain his sanity since then.
If you think about it, this war was caused by Jo Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joon.
If they recognized the true value of Roman Dmitri and formed a rtionship in advance, if the central government showed an effort even btedly, it might not have met the end as it is now.
But regret is always toote.
When Roman Dmitris shocking truth was confirmed, Kim Jeong-taes head had been blown away, and Roman Dmitri had no intention of forgiving Jo Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joon.
Like Kim Jong-tae.
They are remnants of the past.
In order for Korea to move toward a new future, they had to die.
Roman Dmitri took a step and spat out words.
Good job. If war criminals had seeded in exile as nned, we would have had noise from a fresh start.
soft words.
Park Min-woo opened his eyes.
Well done.
Isnt that apliment to yourself?
Firecrackers exploded in my head, and my lips twitched and I couldnt hide myughter.
thank you! And let me guide you. I will wipe out the monster wave at once.
Park Min-woo runs with excitement.
Perhaps the liquidation of karma was an afterthought to him.
* * *
The situation was sorted out in an instant.
Roman Dmitri secured the safety of Korea, such as extinguishing the monster wave of Geumcheon-gu, and the remaining enemies raised a white g over Kim Jeong-taes death.
They thought that if they surrendered voluntarily, Roman Dmitri might show them mercy, but contrary to their expectations, they were immediately tied up and taken to the scaffold.
Roman Dmitry ordered local heads of state to attend the execution.
In this way, countless people, including the mayors of each city, flocked to Yeongdeungpo Square, where Kim Jeong-tae died.
among them.
Busan Mayor Cha Young-min and Ulsan Mayor Lee Myeong-hwan were also there.
Thats amazing. When Roman Dmitri initially said that he would deal with the central government with the power of Incheon, I thought it was a pretty reckless judgment. But to produce such overwhelming results in just a few days. It makes me doubt whether I am dreaming.
Thats right. In a war that even involved China, Roman Dmitry won andslide victory.
admired
local governments.
They believed in Roman Dmitry.
He judged that the force he showed was enough to win, but the realm of nonsense was bound to cause anxiety until the results were confirmed.
They stayed in their respective cities and recalled the worst.
A painting in which Incheon is defeated and annihted by the central government because of Roman Dmitriscent choice not to mobilize the local government. At that time, you will be put in an irreversible situation.
The central government will not forgive those who join the rebels, and the fires of war will wipe out the rebel leaders Pusan and Ulsan.
I got goosebumps.
I couldnt sit still.
Because their lives depended on Roman Dmitri, they looked out the window and prayed for safety.
and not long after
Shocking news of victory came.
I felt relieved at the news that I was to participate in the execution ceremony, but at the same time, I was in awe of Roman Dmitri.
he was a monster He possesses power that cannot be dared to be measured, and his trust in Roman Dmitri has grown stronger in a series of circumstances.
He was a man who kept his word.
He saved local governments from the threat of monsters, and the foolish n to destroy the central government and create a new Republic of Korea proved true by blowing Kim Jeong-taes head off.
Trust has been solidified.
believed
It was judged that a person who keeps his words like gold is worthy enough to believe in him and build a future.
Yeongdeungpo Square.
The mayors of each city attended without exception.
In their field of vision, they could see Seouls district council members, once called symbols of power, kneeling on the scaffold.
It was the irony of life.
position has reversed.
Not so long ago they were in power, but the mayors were grateful to be in a position to watch them.
It was then.
This is Roman Dmitri!
Open the way!
The protagonist of the execution ceremony.
Roman Dmitry broke through the crowd.
* * *
Execution ceremony.
It was the moment when the war ended.
Roman Dmitry showed people how devastating the oue of war was without adding or subtracting.
These are people who know that Kim Jong-tae is unjust and that this country is going wrong, but they cling to him like parasites and only care about their own safety. By executing them, I will dere an end to the war.
Shuk.
got a sword
undertook the execution.
Rather than putting blood on the hands of others, he took everything upon himself.
The legitors had a seizure.
The senator, whose sword was pointed right over his head, screamed with a pale face.
Ha, wasnt surrendering just saving lives? I heard that the soldiers are spared, but why are you punishing us so severely? If we kill them all like this, there will be no future for Seoul. Thinking of the future, please allow people like us some space.
inciting a rebellion
It was a word that always followed.
Its cruel, its harsh, why the hell do you do that?
In front of the people watching, Roman Dmitry spoke his will.
A long time ago, there was a strong man that everyone acknowledged. He had a strong military force and excellent personality, and showed mercy to those who repented of themselves even if they were enemies. Nine out of ten of them have lived a new life. It never appeared in front of the strong man again, but only one being harbored an evil spirit and set fire to the house where the strong man was staying. Thats how he met a terrible death that his whole body was burned. This is why I show no mercy on the battlefield. I dont allow one in a bay. Now that the war is over, the soldiers who were not allowed to make decisions are spared, but themanders must fully take on the responsibility. The fact that you may sincerely reflect is not important. It just blocks the variables caused by you.
strong.
He was a political figure.
People remembered him as a great person, but Roman Dmitry made him his anti-face teacher.
Of course, there will be beings like you who change names depending on the right or wrong. Investigator Moon Tae-joon is like that. He abused his position as an inspector to persecute people and bring suffering to many.
Cho Dal-soo and Moon Tae-joon.
saw them
The fear of death shook them madly.
Even if it was not thewmakers who made the decision, all those whomitted crimes like Moon Tae-joon were brought to the scaffold.
When youmitted atrocities, what were you thinking? It wouldnt matter. Even if there were any problems, you would have thought that it would be okay because it would not be a threat to your safety. I am also the same. I have the power and I am willing to pay the price to be paid by summarily executing criminals. so .
gulp.
Someone swallowed dry saliva.
Overwhelmed.
It was an unfamiliar logic.
What Roman Dmitri said to those who lived in the position of the weak gave a tremendous sense of intimidation.
All sinners die here.
sh.
puck!
* * *
Roman Dmitry came down from the scaffold.
His face was drenched in blood, and Roman Dmitri did not bother to wipe away the dripping drops of blood.
Kim Jun-hyeok approached and said.
It would have been able to cate public sentiment if a few people with weak sins were spared.
Immediately after the execution of Kim Jong-tae.
Roman Dmitry won the hearts of the people.
And now.
Although the soldiers were said to have been saved, voices of uneasiness leaked out among the citizens as they killed all thewmakers.
They had never seen such a cruel leader.
I knew what Roman Dmitri was talking about, and I knew that sinners did what they deserved by dying, but seeing them blow off the heads of imprisoned criminals one after another was visually shocking.
said Roman Dmitry.
There is something you should keep in mind in the new Republic of Korea from now on. I am a leader who fulfills his duties and responsibilities, I do not want to be loved by everyone. if you have sinned Even if that opponent is you, I will cut off your head without hesitation. If you allow a special precedent for those who havemitted sins, you will allow enough room for those who are at the crossroads of choiceter. I just put out a clear standard, and the reaction of people who say its harsh is also natural.
two lives.
Lived fiercely every time.
In a chaotic world, I knew that soft standards put people in even greater pain.
Civil war is a fight between people inheriting the same blood to kill each other. Take full care of the lives of those who lost their families in this war. Even if they resent me, the state has a duty to take care of those left behind.
People may not know the truth.
Does not matter. Even if our sincerity feels like a lie, the fact that the country tries to appear that way is important.
reigning life.
Roman Dmitry kept a step away from people.
I know that it will make me lonely, but it has been proven in my two lives that only then canplete peacee to the world.
Maybe thats why he misses Dmitris people even more.
Despite Roman Dmitris actions, which some people record as cruel, people like Hans and Chris Kevin recognized Roman Dmitris sincerity and tried to stay by his side.
It was different from my first life.
At that time, if he was in a hurry to live, Roman Dmitry was able to look back on his life only in his second life.
Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok. If you want Incheon to flourish in the new Republic of Korea in the future, understand and learn the way of the strong. The way of a loser who is always anxious and afraid of being attacked is not allowed from now on.
The world will change.
Korea will be at the center of it.
Roman Dmitri revealed a strong presence.
And immediately summon all the leaders of the Republic of Korea. In the name of the leader of this country, I, Roman Dmitry.
I will follow orders.
Kim Jun-hyeok lowered his head.
It seemed like it had to be.
Right now at this moment.
To Kim Joon-hyeok, Roman Dmitri felt like an irresistible and absolute presence.
Chapter 524
Chapter 524 Conquest of Seoul (11)
The mayors of each city.
Incheons main characters.
Leaders who will create a new Republic of Korea gathered in one ce.
Roman Dmitry prepared for a situation like this a long time ago and talked about the parts he had discussed with the people of Incheon.
In the future, the Republic of Korea will be renamed the Korean Empire, and I, Roman Dmitry, will lead this country as the first emperor.
People were perplexed.
Its the Korean Empire!
From the beginning, he mentioned a topic that was difficult to handle.
The moment South Korea changes its name, the worlds major powers will react hostilely.
The state has already made a justification for viting internationalw.
If a small country like the Republic of Korea calls itself an empire, the great powers could not know what they would do to keep their ce.
Above all.
China did not allow the title of emperor besides themselves.
The single fact of a name change made it possible for South Korea to be seen as a public enemy.
If it was like the starting point of my previous life, I would haveid the foundation step by step. But in this life there is no need for that. Nothing that opposes my ascension to the throne will be able to hinder the future of the Korean Empire.
revealed aspirations.
The title of president was not enough.
In order to rule the world from now on, it was necessary to rise to the right position.
And that wasnt all.
Changes have been made passionately.
The capital will be moved from Seoul to Incheon, and Incheon, unlike the central government, will have a system to govern the entire country and respond immediately to national risk situations such as catastrophes. And Seoul will be treated as one city from now on, and Koo Cheol-ho of Cheongsan will be in charge as the new mayor of Seoul.
Its Gu Cheol-ho.
I understand the relocation of the capital. Its a necessary process to create a new system, but I dont think its entrusting the city that was once the capital to Koo Cheol-ho.
Peoples reactions were normal.
Cheol-ho Gu of Cheongsan.
He is a person with no special impact.
When everyone left Incheon, although it was the only guild left in Incheon, it was an undeserved position for Gu Chul-ho, who was only a C-ss mercenary.
Many foundations remain in Seoul.
Even if the capital is relocated, Seoul will remain a core city, so a suitable person needs to be in charge.
multiple problems.
could not readily ept it.
Roman Dmitri overwhelms the audience with the eyes of those who want an exnation.
I fully understand why you underestimate Koo Cheol-ho. However, todays Seoul does not need outstanding talent recognized by everyone. We seeded in rebelling, but just a few months ago people said it was impossible to go against the central government. The central government rejected Incheon, and those who feared the central government left Incheon altogether. Under such circumstances, Cheongsan remained in Incheon. That is their ability.
Its not a fluke.
Knowing the results would seem like an easy task, but few people could make a judgment like liquidation.
They urately grasped the situation and bet on the fate of the guild, and the choice at that time, which was different from now when the rebellion was sessful, was inevitably more valuable. Seoul is now in chaos. All of thewmakers in charge of each district have died, and there is a high possibility that they will lose their focus in a situation where the capital is relocated. Thats why I judged Cheolho Koo as the right person for the position. Even when everyone says no, if Cheongsan wisely judged the situation, he would make a decision for Seoul without being biased. What Seoul needs today is not dazzling prosperity, but a stable system.
.
People shut up.
Roman Dmitrys words.
It made sense.
Koo Cheol-ho is only the head of a small guild, but he took the advice of people like Park Ki-tae and boarded Roman Dmitris line when he was underrated.
It was also an ability. If we were looking for the right person to put an end to the chaos in Seoul, we needed Cheol-Ho Koo of Cheongsan rather than someone like Min Chan-Ki of Heavenly Sword.
Agreed.
Roman Dmitri said in the look of people epting the situation.
This country is going through a period of upheaval. Numerous countries will check us for viting internationalw and even changing our country name, and war may break out using them as an excuse. In the future, we will be under constant attack. But fear not. The reason I ascended to the position of emperor is to create a strong nation unshakable by external factors. It is not a weak country that is swayed here and there because of the influence of powerful countries, but rather a country that they have to meet our standards. So trust me. Remember the reason you believed in me in an unreasonable situation and bet everything on me.
It was intense.
Korean Empire.
before the capital.
Cheol-ho Koo appointed as mayor.
All of the sensitive issues were resolved with the presence of Roman Dmitri.
believed him
From the moment the rebellion was sessful, Roman Dmitri was established like a god in peoples hearts.
Those who threaten the Korean Empire in the future will meet the same disastrous end as the central government because of me, Roman Dmitri.
* * *
That day.
Shocking news was delivered to the people.
Roman Dmitry, who changed the name of the country to the Korean Empire and took the position of emperor himself.
Some people showed signs of uneasiness.
He is the emperor of the Korean Empire. If the great powers attack us like this, what are they going to do?
Can I believe in the existence of Roman Dmitri? He brutally punished the hostiles to the point of madness, and uses expressions such as subjects and emperors that are not appropriate for modern society. If he is a heinous dictator, we will suffer more than the Kim Jong-tae government.
It was not unconditional disbelief.
It was a reaction from people who could not ept the nonsense, but the majority of people rather supported Roman Dmitri.
I believe in Your Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry. When everyone turned away from the province, he really solved all the problems of the province, not just help. Its just that the world he lives in is different from ours. Even if he ascends to the position of emperor because he has tremendous power, the great powers will not be able to touch the Korean Empire like before. lets think. Who will be the enemy of a monster that blew an S-rank monster away in one blow?
I dont think negatively about Roman Dmitris cruelty. He made it clear to us. Strictly punishing the enemy to prevent the possibility of my people bing dangerous. We are my people, so what are you worried about? In fact, as soon as the civil war is over, he is taking care of those who have been harmed first.
People.
I believed Roman Dmitry.
Unlike the central government, the fact that he did not turn away from people was enough reason to believe and follow him.
A catastrophe that has been repeated many times.
Never before has South Korea resolved its issues so peacefully.
A lot of blood was shed in the civil war, but at least the city was not destroyed by monsters.
And there was a part that people agreed on inmon.
In turbulent times, we dont need a benevolent and finite leader. In times of peace, peace and prosperity may be achieved, but in the present situation, when countless people are dying every day, we need a leader like a beast to lead the country strong. Roman Dmitry is a leader worthy of our turbulent times. No matter what the unsettling factors, it is true that he saved this country from the sixth catastrophe.
new leader.
It still took some time to fully ept Roman Dmitri.
but.
people were convinced
At least, unlike the central government, they thought that a future ruled by Roman Dmitri would be safe.
A time when cataclysmic chaos is being sorted out.
Korea is.
No, the Korean Empire was facing such a change.
* * *
The drama of life reversal.
Gu Cheol-ho was like that.
He used to run a small and medium-sized mercenary guild that would have been treated as a simple servicepany in the past, but now he was in his office with his namete on it.
Youre the mayor of Seoul. It felt like my head was spinning.
Adrenaline rushed like crazy and loyalty to Roman Dmitri exploded.
to him like that.
Park Ki-tae made a new request.
Guild leader. No, the mayor of Seoul. Its understandable that youre happy now that youve seeded, but His Majesty Roman Dmitry is a man with certain rewards and punishments. Its an unconventional greeting from anyones point of view, but what if the mayor fails to fulfill his duties? It is only a matter of time before the mayor falls as much as the criticism directed at His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Then, what should we do in the future?
Its a simple matter. We just have to faithfully carry out the duties assigned to us. Seoul will be in chaos due to the relocation of the capital, and the mayor was chosen to put an end to the chaos. Just by resolving peoples conflicts and stabilizing Seoul, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry will judge us useful.
Park Ki-tae.
He was definitely good at judging the situation.
When Roman Dmitri was undervalued, the reason why liquidation remained was entirely thanks to Park Ki-taes advice.
And Gu Cheol-ho.
I knew my own reality.
Listening to the words of figures like Park Ki-tae, he organized what he had to do in the future.
Gitae. I really want to do well. So, if there is something I am doing wrong next to me, please point it out right away.
all right.
from the next day.
The procession to find Gu Cheol-ho continued.
Facing a period of upheaval, Seouls guilds ran around to ensure their future, and of course Seoul Mayor Gu Cheol-ho was the first to be boiled.
They went to Cheol-Ho Koo and made suggestions in various ways.
Some benefited in return for providing the guilds power, while others threatened it with the guilds power. Facing so many people who put pressure on him, Gu Cheol-ho said sternly.
It is not allowed. In the future, Seoul ns to give benefits mainly to guilds that work hard for this city. If you dont like it, leave Seoul. In the new future that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry speaks of, Gu Cheol-ho will not forgive those who ruin the country with individual greed.
Big guilds?
It wasnt scary at all.
There was no reason to be afraidpared to Roman Dmitri, who blew off the heads of hostile forces with a single blow.
no matter how scary
no matter how strong
Would Roman Dmitry do it?
Cheolho Koo was like an AI robot.
I followed the system that Roman Dmitri said perfectly, and I listened to the words of outstanding people in each field, such as Park Ki-tae, knowing that Icked my own abilities.
He was so happy just to be where he is now. Thats why he grabbed onto the rope called Roman Dmitri.
Koo Cheol-ho took office.
Even then, people said:
Seoul will go downhill, and apart from Roman Dmitris force, the countrys governance is still in doubt.
But could people have predicted it?
Roman Dmitry.
He achieved two reigns in his two lives.
For him, who governed numerous people and achieved a peaceful era, the management of the country was not an area of doubt.
the near future.
The day wille when questions like Gu Cheol-hos will turn into exmation marks.
* * *
Several days passed.
In a short period of time, the Korean Empire quickly adapted to the changes.
Among them, there were three important points.
first.
It was the prosperity of Incheon.
After Incheon was decided as the capital, huge guilds such as Min Chan-gi, a heavenly sword, wanted to belong to Incheon. Kim Jun-hyeok epted them dly.
With the money they invested, the city development project was carried out, and in particr, the defense battalion led by Kang Min-ho was created and the soldiers in Incheon began to be trained in earnest.
That was part of the second point.
Roman Dmitry told people what to do next.
In the future, we will form a system to stabilize the local system and solve problems such as food within the country. Dont be afraid of the existence of monsters. The new central government will spare no support so that the entire Korean Empire can focus on daily life. Not only that, but in the next 6 months. If the Korean Empire is perfectly established, we will proceed with the subjugation of North Korea and Jeju Ind, which are infested with monsters.
North Korea and Jeju Ind.
It is and conquered by monsters.
So, whenever a catastrophe urred, it always erupted a huge risk factor like an active volcano, and Roman Dmitri dered that he would solve the problem with the power of the Korean Empire.
It was an unconventional move. It was a problem that even the great powers could not step out of, but Roman Dmitri did not hesitate in the process of making a decision.
This was an undisclosed part.
Roman Dmitry took another look at the existence of China while experiencing civil war.
The Jungwon Murim and China where I lived are different worlds. In fact, at that time, the emperor of China regarded the Jungwon Murim as a thorn in his eye and carried out a policy of eradicating the Murim. In the new world, I recognized the existence of Murim, but history said that such a world did not exist. The people of the present world also ept the martial arts of Murim as the skills of the inheritors, not the skills of the present world. However, the person I met named Xiao Long was definitely a Moorim person. There is something. If we investigate them, we will be able to find traces of the Murim.
Shaorongs attitude change.
I didnt think it was simply because I had a gut feeling of defeat.
His eyes were discovering something, and Roman Dmitri didnt miss a moment.
for that reason.
He established an intelligence unit centered on Park Ki-tae.
Roman Dmitry highly evaluated Park Ki-taes ability.
In the future, he decided to learn about China, including Xiaolong, as an intelligence unit while assisting Gu Cheol-ho.
In fact, the conquest of North Korea was a sensitive issue rted to China.
The top officials reacted with concern, but Roman Dmitry was not at all concerned about Chinas presence.
Even if it is said that there is still a legacy of Moorim in China.
they wont be able to handle themselves.
Isnt Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, the one who reigned over the world at the time when the Jungwon Moorim flourished the most?
period of upheaval.
At that time of rapid change, news came striking the Korean Empire.
[LA has LA copsed!]
America was a red point.
In the end, the gigantic city of LA could not stand it and copsed due to the continued attacks of the monsters.
Korea has regained peace.
But not yet.
The global catastrophe is far from over.
Chapter 525
Chapter 525 Eye of the Typhoon (1)
The Sixth Catastrophe.
People said that it was fortunate for mankind that the red point was set in the United States, experiencing despair on an unprecedented scale.
If a red point is set in another country. It would never havested as long as the US.
Because it was the worlds most powerful country, the United States had been able to withstand it, and even the monsters that appeared on the first day of Red Time were enough to destroy two or three weak countries.
People gave a thumbs up.
praised America.
Just when I thought the cataclysm would end like this, a shocking thing happened on thest day of Red Time.
A new kind of monster has appeared in
Washington, DC, the capital of the United States .
[Humans. Die.]
It was a being in human form.
A monster on the vague border, unable to tell whether it was a skeleton or a human, fluttered its ck robe and raised a finger.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Lightning struck from the sky.
In an instant, American soldiers were swept away, and people knew that it was an S-ss monster in a single attack.
Even then, I wasnt too worried.
The United States had already blocked several attacks from S-rank monsters, and since it was the capital, where defense power was concentrated, they thought that they would block the attack without any problems.
but.
The presence of the unknown created apletely different situation.
The being who had been pouring magic showed ferocity as he watched the humans rushing towards him.
[You can feel the scent of death. Revival.]
Anger.
Magic power spread.
The ground shuddered and the dead began to crawl up from the hell.
kyaaak!
Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
hundreds? thousands?
It wasnt.
There were hundreds of thousands.
Monsters that had fallen asleep in this ce gained vitality, and what was even more shocking was the fact that among them were S-rank monsters.
American soldiers are blocked by monsters.
Far from dealing with the unknown, it was difficult to deal with the dead, and the S-ss dead swept away the soldiers, revealing the strength of their lives.
after that.
The magic manifested itself.
Just as humans divide their roles and attack, the unknown being constantly pours out magic.
[Die!]
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was a catastrophe.
There is an emergency in America.
The US government judged the unknown being a boss monster and summoned US forces to the capital to prevent the 6th catastrophe.
It was downright powerful.
The boss monster is the existence that announces the end of the cataclysm. Because peace can be restored only by defeating the boss monster, the United States staked its nations fate on this fight.
Commander-in-Chief of the United States.
Robert led the soldiers on the battlefield.
Stake your life! never back down! If we defeat the boss monster, peace wille to America again!
Robert was an S-rank Hunter.
He raised his sword and expressed a blessing.
The magical power derived from him gave unlimited strength to the soldiers, and the ability of the buff system was highly valued, so the United States entrusted him with the role ofmander-in-chief.
There were plenty of reasons not to back down. If they were defeated like this, the country called the United States would perish, so the soldiers pushed ahead even as theirrades died.
And the soldiers who lost their lives appeared again as enemies by the revival.
It was an abomination of atrocity.
unknown existence.
It showed a tremendous presence that could not be found in a simr example to simply ssify it as an S grade.
the city fell
Countless people died.
While concentrating on the battle with a blood clot around his neck, Robert received shocking news.
[A boss monster has appeared in LA!]
A boss monster?!
It was shocking.
The existence in front of me is not a boss monster.
When the US government judged, it must have concluded that the monster that appeared in LA was more powerful than this ridiculous monster. Robertsplexion turned pale.
He had absolute trust in the United States, and even when he received reports that the United States was set at a red point, he asserted that this country would never copse.
But now it was different.
Unknown beings and boss monsters.
This was the worst situation I have ever had in 20 years.
* * *
A few days after that.
The US government called an emergency meeting.
Although the meeting has already been held dozens of times, there was no hope at all on the faces of the attendees.
The US Secretary of Defense said.
Ten minutes ago from now. LAs defenses havepletely copsed. Like the unknown that attacked the capital, the vampire-type monster that attacked LA is engulfing the whole of LA in an instant by making the American troops its host. The Pentagon judges that the deadline ahead is less than 24 hours. If 24 hours pass from now that the defense system is down, the whole of LA will fall into the realm of vampires.
this.
Kuhm.
Everyone twisted their faces.
unknown existence.
vampire.
Both of them were the worst match for humans.
It was impossible to overwhelm with the number of hands and feet, and above all, the vampire, which was presumed to be a boss monster, showed tremendous power.
Two S-ss hunters who were guarding LA had their heads blown off by him.
With overwhelming force, the US government was convinced that the vampire was a boss monster, and the vampire vomited dark red blood and joined the hunters heads together to make them their species.
From then on, beings who were strong talents in the United States ughtered the same humans and stuck their teeth into the nape of their necks.
Capital and LA.
faced a crisis at the same time.
Among them, the reason why LA had no choice but to copse was that all troops were mustered to defend the capital.
imbnce of power.
However, the troops could not be defeated.
In a situation where it is difficult to deal with the unknown, if the troops are dispersed, not only LA but also the capital can copse. The US government had no choice but to make a choice.
First of all, I was thinking of securing the safety of the capital, but as the battle dragged on, LA eventually copsed.
A senior official said.
24 hours. America has no future if LA bes a haunt of monsters. Is there any way to request assistance from other countries?
I have already contacted you, but there is no country that can afford to help the United States. As you know, the 6th catastrophe swept the world on a scale as great as the long gap. They say they will send troops if they solve their countrys problems, but right now its impossible.
So, are you saying we should give up LA as it is?
We are trying our best to find a way, but there is no way as it is.
It was disastrous.
It was the worst.
Why did this happen? American leaders felt helpless.
It was then.
The US Secretary of State, who was watching the situation, spoke cautiously.
President. How about asking South Korea for help?
* * *
moment.
The meeting room fell into silence.
The reason why they react like that is because the Republic of Korea has been a topic that has been constantly mentioned at the conference for the past few days.
the president said
Secretary of State. South Korea broke internationalw. Do you still think you need their help?
things in Korea.
Reported to U.S. intelligence.
It was such a shocking move that the United States intended to decide the treatment of the Republic of Korea as soon as the catastrophe was over.
Internationalw has clear boundaries.
I couldnt ept the beings beyond that.
I am well aware that this is a sensitive issue. The existence of Roman Dmitri appeared and formed a rebel force, and they took a bold step to punish President Kim Jong-tae in vition of internationalw. In addition, the appearance of changing the name of the Republic of Korea to the Korean Empire and calling yourself an emperor must be strictly punished for world peace. The problem is how they solved the catastrophe. Roman Dmitri dealt with an S-rank monster in one blow and solved all the problems that broke out in Korea in just 3 days. He is beyondmon sense. Just as the monsters that appeared this time say that you need to set a new grade, not an S grade, Roman Dmitri has a strong power.
The Secretary of State was also devastated.
If they could solve their countrys problems on their own, they would never have made such an offer.
South Korea is currently the only country in the world that can afford to help other countries. Specifically, South Korea is the only way to exclude countries like China that have hostile feelings toward the United States. Mr. President. The current choice may be to give legitimacy to the Korean Empire. It is an option that must be excluded when looking into the distant future, but if you simply think about the safety of your own country, you should not choose the means and methods for now. The safety of LA citizenses first. We must somehow find a way to save LA before it ispletely destroyed.
It was a valid statement.
Thats why I had to be more silent.
If Roman Dmitri solves the problem of LA, it was clear that the value of Korea would rise at once.
I thought about it for a while.
The president of the United States asked at the end of an anxious time.
What is the exact identity of Roman Dmitri?
I havent figured it out yet. I think there is a special reason for the surname Dmitri, but I have no idea where he came from or what kind of life he lived.
There is a high possibility that Maronism will protest against this incident. What do you think of him?
American Maronism.
They are a group that studies apocalypse and is the worldsrgest organization with a huge number of followers worldwide.
Their purpose was unique.
Maronism has a Bible.
Maronism set the goal of creating an environment for him in advance so that the god they enshrine could descend into this world.
Those who believe that theing of a god will solve all problems in the future. They reacted sensitively to the actions of the Republic of Korea.
Marongyo is a group that actively insists on the punishment of the Republic of Korea, saying that those who dare to express themselves as emperors transcend the authority of God.
But what if you get help from South Korea?
Maronism will be in an uproar.
Their voices, which exert considerable influence around the world, could never be taken lightly.
Of course it will be a problem. Maronism considers the fall of LA to be an ordeal. If the gods descend, all of mankinds problems will be solved, so they are more focused on creating a new world that will ept the gods. Thats not the purpose the US government is supposed to follow. If we put the safety of our citizens first, we need to take risks now.
It was a dilemma.
There were many problems.
Even if you get help to solve your problems, life after the cataclysm wont be smooth.
but.
There was no other way.
The president made a decision.
What is important to us is the well-being of citizens. Contact Korea right now. I will ask for help myself.
* * *
Communication has been established.
beyond the screen.
The President of the United States spoke directly.
[Help America. If the Republic of Korea does not abandon its alliance, the United States will pay as much war reparation as the Republic of Korea wants. I promise topensate you enough topletely restore the damage you suffered from this cataclysm.]
The voice was strangely tense.
South Korea changed its name.
Now it has be the Korean Empire, but the United States called it the Republic of Korea even after knowing that fact.
It is still uneptable.
Referring to alliances and war reparations, they proposed to deal without sensitive issues.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will ept the American request.
[] Are you saying you want to help?]
Yes.
The US president was perplexed.
In fact, I knew how to attach various conditions to straightforward proposals.
It was expected that the legitimacy of the Korean Empire would be mentioned, but Roman Dmitri did not show any sign of concern.
It was a simple matter.
By the time I heard the news from the US, I had alreadye to a conclusion.
After the cataclysmic outbreak. The United States and the Korean Empire have maintained an alliance. Just as the United States helped the Korean Empire solve many problems, I also do not turn a blind eye to the danger of the United States, which was an ally. However, I would like to end the rtionship once and for all. The Republic of Korea has changed its name to the Korean Empire and will start all rtions anew in the name of the Korean Empire. So dont attach any special significance to this. We will y our part as an ally and go with a full reward as the President of the United States said. and after that. Whether the Korean Empire and the United States will remain as allies in the future is an issue that needs to be considered sufficiently from now on.
country born anew.
With the election of a new leader, Roman Dmitry did notpletely abandon the rtionship.
America needed to help.
Its not just to end the rtionship.
America is a world power.
It is a country with the best defense power, but what would happen if they solved the problems that even they could not handle? People will recognize the Korean Empire.
Although the Korean Empire has caused many problems, such as viting internationalw, the power of the Korean Empire will create a situation where it cannot be hostile.
intended it
Now that the Korean Empire had secured its safety, Roman Dmitri knew it was time to act on his own.
like that.
Took.
Communication was cut off.
There were the leaders of the Korean Empire around them.
They listened to Roman Dmitris will, and Kim Jun-hyuk stepped up and spoke.
Shall we organize reinforcements right now?
No, you dont have to.
this support.
overwhelmingly will prove it.
Rather than forcibly recruiting troops that have not yet been organized, I knew a method suitable for this task.
said Roman Dmitry.
Only me and Park Min-woo are going. You guys will be responsible for the safety of the Korean Empire while I am gone.
Moment.
Park Min-woos expression brightened.
Before even asking his opinion, Park Min-woo jumped up from his seat and shouted.
I will check the coordinates of America right now and prepare a teleportation magic circle!
Chapter 526
Chapter 526 Eye of the Typhoon (2)
Park Min-woo walked with a breezy gait.
At the thought of apanying Roman Dmitri on an operation, he couldnt hold back his twitching lips.
Its clear that Roman Dmitri trusts me.
Think about it.
He said he would apany him to the U.S. by pinning only himself.
He must have needed someone to use the teleport magic, but he thought that Roman Dmitri had acknowledged his need for whatever reason.
Heavenly Demons Servant! The existence of the Heavenly Demon! As the happiness circuit went around, a feeling of happiness rose in my heart.
I was really sorry that I couldnt apany you to thest Yeongdeungpo surprise operation, but the scale of this operation was so great that the regret at that time melted away at once.
gun walked
He was thinking of preparing a teleport magic circle, but familiar faces rushed out and blocked his way.
Its dangerous, guild leader!
Take us too. We cannot leave the guild leader alone in danger!
Guild members including Jang Yoon-tae.
They showed sincere expressions.
In particr, Jang Yoon-tae spoke in an enthusiastic voice as if inciting the guild members.
If a powerful country like the United States is dangerous, then the risk of this operation goes without saying. But to hear that His Majesty the Emperor and the guild leader are going alone. This is too dangerous. We know how strong His Majesty the Emperor and the Guild Master are, but we cannot stand by as they are exposed to danger. Please apany us. We will risk our lives to protect you.
It was fierce loyalty.
Jang Yoon-tae, who hated Park Min-woo (?), had a different idea of Park Min-woos intention to follow him to the United States.
It is the emperors order.
Thinking that he was reluctant to ept it even though he knew it was dangerous, Jang Yoon-tae instigated the guild members to stop Park Min-woo.
Loyalty soared.
this moment.
Jang Yoon-tae thought he was really cool.
Didnt the guild leader always tell us? One hundred days is one. The guild leader doesnt have to take all the risks every time. we will be together dead or alive The entire hundred days will be with the guild leader.
youre right!
We will help you!
really.
It was spectacle.
Park Min-woo wanted to spit in Jang Yoon-taes face.
This fuck is really.
this time to the US.
It was an intimate time with Roman Dmitri.
Thinking of himself guarding the Heavenly Demon, Park Min-woo felt as if he had be something. However, Jang Yoon-tae poured cold water on that dream.
Of course,mon sense would think going to the US would be really dangerous, but Park Min-woo, who knew the truth, knew that it was no problem.
It was kind of a joke.
Seeing Jang Yoon-tae ruining their time together, Park Min-woo tried to calm his soaring anger and said,
no. I cannot put you in danger.
no! Please take us with you!
Jang Yoon-tae was excited.
He seemed loyal to his heroic reply, as if he thought his intentions had been worked out.
It was like X.
No other words could describe this situation.
However, Park Min-woos mouth spat out expressions befitting a white-d wizard.
You really dont know what I mean!
yes?
Like you said, going to the US this time is dangerous. As the great powers have asked us for help, there will be dangers we have never experienced before. I do not wish to expose you to unknown danger. I am grateful that you are thinking of me, but unlike me and His Majesty the Emperor, you do not have the ability to protect your life from unknown dangers. So take a step back. Jung If you want to do justice like me, remember today and be fiercely strong. If I be strong enough to admit it, then I will not turn away from your earnest hearts.
The wizards of the hundred days cried.
Park Min-woos words sounded affectionate.
Even in a faraway country, there are people who want help. I will help them and return safely to you. wait. If you really care for me, I ask for thefort of the Korean Empire so that I can feel at ease.
Guild leader!
You are a true hero!
How can you know nothing but justice?
Wizards went crazy.
Jang Yoon-tae also shouted with them.
Jang Yoon -tae is a baby. Ill kill you as soon as I get back from America.
Park Min-wooughed hard.
Leaving behind the cheers of the wizards, he hurried his steps.
Park Min-woo never looked back until he was far away, thinking that he might get wet again.
* * *
USA LA.
Emergency Response Headquarters.
People were gathered there.
In the ensuing battle, everyone was not a horse, but among them, a man with a strong physique showed an angry reaction.
Taang!
What the hell is that! Its Korea. I heard that the Republic of Koreamitted atrocities such as changing the name of the country, but why does the United States need their help? I cant understand the order of the superior this time. Receiving help from the Republic of Korea andcent judgment itself that the Republic of Korea can solve LAs problems!
His name was Carter.
As an American officer, he was a person who made a significant contribution to the LA crisis.
There was power in Carters remarks, and Commander Benjamin spoke in a soothing voice.
The US government does not simply believe in reinforcements from the Republic of Korea. We n to organize some troops and send reinforcements, and we n to solve the problems in LA by mobilizing the US-ROK Allied Forces.
That is the problem. LA is now engulfed in mes. Vampire Lord is ughtering people even at this moment, but do you think the problem will be solved by just asking for support from South Korea? The US government is wrong. They are now avoiding LA to ensure the safety of those in power .
Captain Carter!
cried Benjamin.
just spoke.
Crossed the line.
said Benjamin fiercely, looking at Carter.
Dont be quick to sell. The government is doing its best to resolve the current situation. The reason why there is no choice but to put more effort into the capital city in the choice between the capital city and LA is not only because of the development of the situation, but also because the unknown existence that appeared in the capital city is just as dangerous. The Vampire Lord has limitations in creating hosts, but the unknown entity immediately uses those it kills as its own limbs. What would happen if you couldnt deal with such a monster quickly. Since the United States will face an irreversible situation, the government just faced a realistic problem at the crossroads of choice.
It was a dilemma.
It is certain that the Vampire Lord is stronger.
So I judged it to be a boss monster, but instead of being weaker than a vampire lord, the unknown would be infinitely dangerous if given enough time.
The US governments judgment was realistic. Rather than ignoring LA, they had no choice but to choose to minimize the damage.
In the meantime.
The U.S. government enlisted foreign aid and organized reinforcements.
It was for the best.
said Benjamin in a calm voice.
Captain Carter. I understand why you are angry, but it is not right to distrust your allies in this situation. Trust the US government. Reinforcements will arrive soon and we will be able to solve the problem.
* * *
The meeting is over.
Captain Carter.
He still couldnt hide his anger.
In front of people, he acted as if he was pointing out thecency of the US government, but in reality he had a different reason.
korea.
I didnt like their very existence.
The teacher said it. South Koreas intentions are very impure. Their act of changing the name of the country to the Korean Empire by themselves will touch the nting of him who will save us in the future. Its like defending without knowing the truth. General Benjamin is a good man himself, but hes so stupid that he doesnt even know whats right for humanity.
He belonged to Maronism.
people said
There is Maronism everywhere in the world, and especially in the United States, more than 1 out of 5 people must be Maronism.
Carter did not like the choice of the US government.
the bible says
Like the great achievements he showed on the day he descended into the world, he would solve all the problems facing the world.
The problem is that before that, beings who were blind to individual gains, like the Republic of Korea, which called themselves emperors, needed to be sorted out in advance.
He will never allow anyone to overstep his authority, so if mankind hates him, they may face great cmitiester.
so i protested
I didnt want South Korea to solve LAs problems and solidify its position based on that.
Carter contacted someone.
When I reported the situation, a muddy voice was heard over the phone.
[Dear Marons believer. When he descended into this world, he would not spare even one of the arrogant, ignorant people. We must do our best not to let his anger affect innocent humans. It is unknown whether South Korea has the power to solve LAs problems. If you really have that power, create a situation so that their credit doesnt stand out.]
It was a simple matter.
Get help, but steal the ball.
Maronism did not want glory to return to a country like Korea.
Carter replied politely.
I will follow orders. May the future of mankind be blessed.
* * *
That day.
Roman Dmitri has arrived in LA.
Park Min-woo used teleport magic with the help of the United States and appeared at the location of the Emergency Response Headquarters.
This is Benjamin,mander of the LA response team. however .
I nced behind me.
There was no other medical history besides Park Min-woo.
If you were thinking of solving the problems in LA, arge army would not be enough, but with only two people showing up, you couldnt help but question the situation.
I didnt think it was the end of the two. Until I heard Roman Dmitris answer.
There are no more reinforcements. We decided that we alone could solve LAs problems.
All right. I will guide you on the way.
okay.
swallowed the question
Roman Dmitri is an existence that transcends S rank.
It was meaningful that he came out to support.
Of course, contrary to what I expected, I heard that the Republic of Korea had no intention to sincerely help.
The embarrassing thing was not only that.
Benjamin is an American general.
Although he was a person who could not be treated carelessly from the point of view of a weak country, Roman Dmitri naturally treated Benjamin even when he faced him. For Benjamin, this was surprising.
Roman Dmitris attitude was not created overnight. I thought maybe the appearance of calling himself emperor might have something to do with his mysterious past.
moved to ce
The meeting has begun.
Benjamin spoke first in the situation where the leaders of LA were seated.
Currently, LAs defenses are inplete disrepair. A boss monster named the Vampire Lord has ravaged LA and destroyed 80% of its military instations. About 24 hours from now. If we cant deal with the vampire lord in it, we believe that LAs revival is virtually impossible. Now I will exin the operation.
Just now.
I had a conversation with Captain Carter.
There was an operation nned at first, but after checking the size of the reinforcements, we decided to follow Captain Carters opinion.
An hourter. US government reinforcements are due to arrive. Among them, there are as many as three S-rank hunters, so we n to carry out a massive LA recapture operation from then on. First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to Roman Dmitri for his determination to support us. The n is simple. If South Korean reinforcements and our LA response team fight the monsters and clear the way, US government reinforcements will attack the Vampire Lords. The Vampire Lord has great power, but he will not be able to withstand the attack of three S-rank hunters without the help of his limbs. And if you take care of him, LA can quickly get back on track from then on.
That was Carters n.
In the first ce, Benjamin was nning to actively use Roman Dmitri rather than that, but after checking the size of the reinforcements, he decided that the United States should deal with it directly, as Carter said.
Of course, that alone was something Korea was thankful for. It was a huge help in resolving the LA situation just by saving up stamina until the S-ss hunters in the United States deal with the Vampire Lord.
but.
gave up hope
When only Roman Dmitri and Park Min-woo showed up, Benjamin felt quite disappointed.
South Koreas intentions were clear.
Its just help in words, but you dont want to bear the sacrifice.
It concluded that the dangers of the United States must eventually be dealt with on its own.
Somehow, things went ording to Carters n.
Tosa Gufeng ().
The United States will take an important role in receiving help appropriately, as was the intention of Maronism.
however.
Roman Dmitry said coldly.
I heard that two American S-ss hunters were killed by the Vampire Lord. But just because we added one more person, do we guarantee victory?
Its different then and now. The S-ss hunters who will arrive soon are the ones who have beenbined several times. Even monsters of S rank or higher can be dealt with sufficiently.
You can deal with it. Is that what you hoped for?
It was provocative.
Characters like Carter were hot, but Roman Dmitri didnt care and met their gaze.
The reason why the United States requested help from the Korean Empire was because it was determined that you could not handle the Vampire Road with your own strength. I have that much power, and thats why I asked for help, even promising a reward. So Ill do my part You guys take a step back and take care of the safety of the citizens.
What is that .
I couldnt understand.
take a step back
Wasnt it the n?
This operation. I will enter the enemy camp alone and deal with the Vampire Lord.
?!
Moment.
People rolled their eyes.
Even Carter, not Benjamin, looked at Roman Dmitri with a surprised face at the remark beyondmon sense.
Chapter 527
Chapter 527 Eye of the Typhoon (3)
This operation.
The fate of LA was at stake.
Benjamin, who must seed, could not sympathize with Roman Dmitris recklessness.
It is so reckless. Do you want to go into enemy territory alone? The Vampire Lord is a definite existence of S-ss or higher, and there are tens of thousands of hosts guarding the surroundings. How the hell are you going to handle such a monster by yourself?
General Benjamin. Why do you think the US government asked me for help?
I heard that it was because of the record of killing S-rank monsters in one blow.
okay. I defeated an S-rank monster in one blow. I will ask you again. What is the basis of your judgment?
That is .
I was speechless.
An existence that transcends the S rank.
Common sense was meaningless to Roman Dmitri.
In the first ce, it was impossible to defeat an S-rank monster in one blow, so discussing the recklessness of this operation did not apply to Roman Dmitri.
Benjamin knew what Roman Dmitri was talking about.
I asked why he said that this operation, which he said was possible, was impossible.
I really wanted to believe.
If you can handle it alone, there can be no more ideal scenario than that.
I vited internationalw in the process of annexing the Korean Empire. Even knowing that fact, the U.S. government decided that I could solve this problem and reached out first. We are all unaware of the stakes arising from this transaction. I epted the offer, knowing that the US government would criticize the Korean Empire as soon as the catastrophe was over, and the US government also knew that the deal would solidify the Korean Empires position. General Benjamin. If I was weak or the US government could afford it. This deal would not have gone through. The reason I am here is because I, Roman Dmitri, can solve problems that the US government has not been able to handle.
made a mad mistake.
The opponent was the United States.
While facing the worlds most powerful country, Roman Dmitri showed an arrogant look that looked down on him.
But Benjamin couldnt refute it.
Roman Dmitrys existence was undeniable because he spoke of the obvious facts.
Above all, this operation ispletely unfavorable to the United States. Since the Vampire Lord treats people as servants, he has no choice but to feel guilty about dealing with his fellow citizens. Especially in the case of soldiers who were born and raised in LA, if they face even a slightly familiar face, they will feel hesitation in their hands. I am different. I will ughter all enemies who stand in my way. I wont even stop you from opening the road if you want. However, I will have to be the only one dealing with the Vampire Lord. Its just that I cant allow you to get in my way in my fight, unless theres a special reason.
youre disturbing
American soldiers.
S-rank hunters who will arrive soon.
Roman Dmitry treated it barely as a hindrance.
For those who have yet to ept reality, Roman Dmitry has put an end to it.
I came here for a price, and if you receive my help as per the deal, thats it. Dont be fooled into thinking you can do anything.
faced reality.
overwhelmed people
to that look.
On the other side of the conference room, Park Min-woo looked at Roman Dmitri with a thrilled expression.
* * *
Before leaving for LA.
Roman Dmitry confirmed information about LA.
Park Min-woo asked because he was genuinely curious.
Why are you looking so closely? It wouldnt even be a first-ss enemy anyway.
S grade?
SS grade?
SSS level?
What does that distinction mean?
It has no meaning in front of the Heavenly Demon.
Roman Dmitri answered Park Min-woos question.
Apart from my strength, variables ur. The difference between winning perfectly or not is determined by the attitude of preparing for variables. I wish you a perfect victory. I will not allow even a word of room for people to dare not cross over the Korean Empire because of this U.S. crisis.
Moment.
I felt like an arrow hit my heart.
It was this.
This is why I wanted to follow the Heavenly Demon.
past life.
Park Min-woo existed as Alexander, and as he prepared for the conquest of the continent for a long time, he thought he had a high ground in front of him.
However, he waspletely defeated against Roman Dmitri.
The time allowed for Roman Dmitri was only a few years, but Alexander was defeated horribly by thorough preparation.
Now the truth has been seen.
Even though its so strong that I cant dare to touch it.
Roman Dmitry was not caught off guard.
Because he didnt allow any room, he couldnt win even once against Roman Dmitri.
And now.
A thrill arose.
These bastards. Get down on your knees right now and worship the Heavenly Demon! The worlds most powerful country? A thousand fathers? what the heck does that mean After all, in front of the Heavenly Demon, theyre just beings.
I tried to swallow myughter.
A line was drawn in the meeting room.
Roman Dmitry and others.
Because he was the only one on the side of Roman Dmitri in this ce, he felt so reassured that it was indescribable.
What if Benjamin gets angry and overthrows his seat? On that day America will perish.
If you roll your tail and ept Roman Dmitris strategy, the Vampire Lords head will fly off in one blow and raise the status of the Korean Empire.
no matter how
Roman Dmitri was the answer.
The possibility of defeat was non-existent.
To think that only Dmitry could monopolize such a reliable heavenly demon coin. Bad babies. If I had told you from the beginning that Roman Dmitri was the Heavenly Demon, I would have slit the Demon Kings cheek and shouted, Im happy for the seconding of the Heavenly Demon!
It was Park Min-woos inner thoughts.
same spot.
I had other thoughts.
Contrary to the serious atmosphere, Park Min-woo really enjoyed this ce.
It was then.
I understand what you mean, but I cannot agree to a reckless operation.
A colic-breaking voice.
Park Min-woo looked at Captain Carter with ferocious eyes.
* * *
Remarks by Roman Dmitry.
There was an impact.
In the mood to really take care of the Vampire Lord alone, Carter decided he had to screw things up.
We are concerned about one thing in a 10,000. It would be great if Roman Dmitri-sama took care of the Vampire Lord, but if it fails, then the situation cannot be rectified. Why do you want to leave the easy road and go back to the hard road? Are you trying to get a criminal record over this? If not, join forces with us. The LA response team will help, so why dont we join forces and simply deal with the enemy?
got on the bus
I tried to put a spoon on it.
Roman Dmitri looked at Carter.
Carter trembled at the sharp eyes, but Roman Dmitri reacted unexpectedly calmly.
If you say that, I wont stop you. However, I am fulfilling a deal with the US government and have no intention of ensuring your safety on the battlefield. If you agree to that, you may join the operation.
Ignoring us .
thank you!
Carter was furious.
He was about to say that he was ignoring America, but he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut because Benjamin cut him off.
Roman Dmitry was right.
If he really solves LAs problems, theres no reason to stop Roman Dmitris operation by blushing.
Above all, he believed in why the US government had chosen him.
If Roman Dmitri had been a man of little character, he would not have proposed a deal with such a problem as internationalw.
furthermore.
I told you from above. If there are beings attacking the Republic of Korea, there is a high probability that they will belong to the Maron Church.
Captain Carter was suspicious.
He is a person who is capable enough to y an important role in the LA response team, but reacted very sensitively to issues rted to Korea.
The possibility of Maronism could not be ruled out.
Maronism disapproved of the change of the name of the country by the Republic of Korea, so Benjamin cut off the conversation in the middle.
He put the safety of America first.
Because it doesnt matter who the ball goes to, I rather believe in Roman Dmitris remarks.
said Benjamin.
The LA response team will fully support anything Roman Dmitri says is necessary. Again, thank you very much for not ignoring Americas danger. Aside from dealing with the US government, I, Benjamin, and LA will never forget Roman Dmitris sacrifice.
* * *
The meeting is over.
Operation takes about 1 hour.
Shortly after reinforcements arrive, Roman Dmitri decides to deal with the Vampire Lord once the LA response team clears the way.
where everyone left.
Benjamin left Carter.
Captain Carter. Are you a member of Maronism?
What is that .
I wont take issue with the fact that I am a follower of Maronism. Maronism sometimes shows a radical appearance, but it is a group that has had a lot of influence on the development of mankind since the outbreak of the Great Disaster. But dont sacrifice innocent citizens for your Maronist beliefs. If South Korea withdraws its support because of your words and actions, LA will have no choice but to face a difficult situation.
Carters eyes widened.
I didnt know how to point it out.
General Benjamin.
He was a typical single yer.
Thinking only of the safety of America, he entrusted the huge city of LA to him.
I will never allow anything that threatens this country. Captain Carter Youve done a lot for this country, but if you endanger everyone with your personal convictions, Ill dly put you to the scaffold. Do you know what that means?
All right.
Then lets go out.
Carter took a step back.
Benjamin showed aplicated look at his sturdy back going out.
* * *
Stupid bastard. Talking without knowing what is right.
Carter frowned.
I got nervous.
Humans like Benjamin.
Why cant they understand the meaning of Maronism?
Why do we miss the most important parts while epting useful knowledge from the Bible?
There is a heavenly mandate in this world. The wheel of fate will turn, and in the end, He will descend to this world and solve all problems. The content of the Bible proves the future, but despite the efforts of Maronism, most of the people are still clueless. Its frustrating. If I had more strength than I do now, I would have been fully prepared to unify the world and ept him.
One in five Americans is a Maronist.
People say its a lot, but Carterments that he still only trusts one.
The Maronian Bible.
Many things turned out to be true.
Usually, people make a fuss about what is called a prophetic book even if one of them is correct, but there have been many examples that have been proven in the Bible over the past 20 years.
If you study Maronism even a little bit. People will be able to see that this is not just an illusion.
As a blind believer in Maronism, Benjamins attitude made me very frustrated and angry.
once youve moved
Apart from being angry, I had to prepare for the operation as an American captain.
however.
Suddenly there was something blocking him.
He was a white-d wizard.
The moment I looked at him with questionable eyes, a ferocious voice suddenly pierced my ears.
? ? ????. Who are you to talk to His Majesty the Emperor like that?
yes?
I was puzzled.
I blinked my eyes.
The swearing that Park Min-woo uttered seemed so unrealistic to Carter.
Isnt the white-d wizard synonymous with justice?
stride
Park Min-woo took a step.
She closed the distance enough to feel Carters breath, then looked at him and breathed life.
Is this bastard deaf? Did you turn around? Why do you guys dare to talk to His Majesty the Emperor like that?
this is really
It was an embarrassing situation for Carter.
Chapter 528
Chapter 528 Eye of the Typhoon (4)
At the time of the meeting.
Park Min-woos nting was quite ufortable.
Captain Carter was cocky.
Not only did he dare to vomit at the opinion of His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry, but he also uttered remarks that seemed to look down on him.
If it fails, then the situation cannot be rectified. Why do you want to leave the easy road and go back to the hard road? Are you trying to get a criminal record over this?
who in the world
Do you dare to doubt the power of the Heavenly Demon?
Talking about that criminal record to a being who ruled the world.
It was something unimaginable in my previous life.
Even though Park Min-woo was only listening, his eyes trembled and he wanted to get up from his seat and blow Carters cheek coolly.
But I couldnt. Isnt that the event that Roman Dmitri attended? As a servant, he could not raise his voice recklessly without the masters permission.
They said that if you have patience three times, you can avoid murder. be patient be patient Im not Alexander, Im Park Min-woo.
Minwoo Park.
The white magician.
As a byword for justice, he couldnt handle things like Alexander.
If you just knock people out because you dont like it, the pendant of karma youve barely softened over the past 20 years will turn ck.
I tried hard to suppress my anger. If Benjamin hadnt interrupted Carter, Park Min-woos anger would have reached the limit.
people in the world dont know
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
Emperor Roman Dmitry.
How great of a being this being facing in front of my eyes is.
It was a ce where Park Min-woo was alone, and time passed and the meeting was all over.
Came out.
While moving to the temporary residence with Roman Dmitri, Park Min-woo stopped and spoke politely.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Can Ie over for a while on some business?
i get it.
thank you.
He bowed his head.
Roman Dmitri didnt ask why.
No matter what kind of existence Park Min-woo was, he was within his scope, so he was not particrly restricted.
Park Min-woo turns around.
His face turned ferocious.
No matter how you think about it, this wasnt it.
I tried to suppress my anger, but the anger that kept rising was only fueling the temper of Alexanders days.
A cheeky bastard dares to insult the Heavenly Demon?
As the people of the Heavenly Demon.
This problem could not be overlooked.
* * *
Carter couldnt believe his ears.
Park Min-woo spoke English quite fluently, so his vulgar curses literally stuck in his ears.
The white magician. What the hell is this?
His face turned bright red.
The opponent is a white-d wizard.
Although he boasts a considerable reputation in the United States, he was furious that he acted like a third-rate bully, apart from that fact.
Arent you an American officer? Even an S-rank Hunter is an opponent that should not be treated carelessly, but Carter did not back down from the eyes that looked at him as if he was going to eat him.
the problem is.
It was Park Min-woos condition.
If I had thought of calcting the realistic parts, I wouldnt havee to this from the beginning.
Minwoo Park said.
Hey kid. Cant you even figure out the situation? Its because theyre so ipetent that they couldnt prevent that cataclysm and asked us for help. we mean I didnte here voluntarily. Since your president contacted us directly and begged for help, we were allies, so we epted the request from the US government with a good heart. But what? Do you dare to file a criminal record with His Majesty the Emperor for this incident?! Its like this fuck. Do you think that is the attitude of a person asking for help?
.
I was speechless.
It was nonsensical.
A series of situations that can be seen through the eyes and heard through the ears.
Experiencing a situation that made nomon sense made Carter feel like his thought circuit waspletely shut down.
Park Min-woo did not stop talking.
He continued to shoot his opponent.
And the Republic of Korea changed its name to the Korean Empire. The leader of the empire is called the emperor, but why do you call the emperor sir when you receive help? hey! hey! why do you call that Did you even sell your manners because you werent enough to be arrogant?
this is really
It was the appearance of a third-rate bully.
There was no way to respond to the sight of his eyes widening and his face sticking in.
Crazies might touch it and see blood.
I knew it instinctively.
No matter what kind of evaluation Park Min-woo receives, the man who exists right now in front of him is a madman who does not havemon sense.
What if you get hit in the same situation as now? I really didnt know if I was going to attack myself.
The murderous intent shining in Park Min-woos eyes showed a strong will to not just end it.
I couldnt die like this.
Carter slowly lowered his eyes.
He is also a veteran who has been worn out on the battlefield, but rather experienced a lot, so he knew it was time to step down.
I made a mistake. Its right that you shouldnt do that from the standpoint of receiving help.
yes? Is it right to apologize?
Park Min-woo smiled coldly.
I had no intention of killing my opponent.
Of course, I dont know what the situation would be if I went wrong, but the purpose from the beginning was to warn Carter, who ignored His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
dont do that again It may have been just words, but if the man who seemed to be proud of himself took a step back, the purpose was achieved to some extent.
Kaak Tuk.
He spat on the ground.
He looked at me with disapproving eyes and said as if emphasizing.
Be careful going forward. If you repeat the same mistake, Ill blow your head off in fucking America or whatever. Dont think America can protect you. Its nothing to trample you on my line before His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry even steps forward.
Minwoo Park.
Emperor Alexander.
While living two lives, he slowly built up his roots, but it could not be denied that his true root was the ignorant Kim Pan-seok.
Where is a non-X bastard fooling around?
simple ignorance.
It was Kim Pan-seok, or Park Min-woo, whose anger subsided a little.
* * *
For Carter, it was a p in the face.
Having barely calmed down his anger, he reported the current situation to the Maron Church.
There is no other way for me. If Roman Dmitri single-handedly defeats the Vampire Lord, people cannot take lightly that the Republic of Korea changed its name to the Korean Empire.
The te wasid.
Since General Benjamin put the safety of the United States first, there was nothing Carter could solve.
beyond themunicator.
A muffled voice was heard.
[Its a good thing. He said he would take all the risks himself, but theres no reason for us to stop him. Vampire Lord is a monster that blew the heads of two S-rank hunters at the same time. Even if Roman Dmitri is as strong as rumors say, it would be difficult to face the Vampire Lord alone. From now on, your role is to intentionally not help the Republic of Korea. Even if they realize that they are reckless, they take all the risks, so that the situation cannot be undone.]
Vampire Lord.
ording to the information that Maronism had grasped, the monster was a new type of monster that deserved to be rated SS.
Dealing with the Vampire Lord alone.
It is impossible.
However, since there is only one thing, the Maronists thought to rule out the situation where Roman Dmitri was assisted by the LA response team.
Really alone against the Vampire Lord.
If he couldnt defeat his opponent with his own strength, Roman Dmitri would die without even having time to try.
[Korea entered a new phase due to Roman Dmitri. If he dies, Korea will naturally lose its power and there will be no existence to touch his heart.] He
smiled.
They are such stupid people.
His descent is the only way for mankind to survive, so I couldnt understand why he denied the reality so far.
What was certain was that he had to create a world he would like before that day came.
Maronism pursues justice, but it has taken the ambiguous boundary that cannot be called justice as its belief.
Carter shouted loudly.
Everything will go ording to the will of Maronism!
* * *
1 hourter.
Reinforcements have arrived.
They were beings in charge of different areas, but after solving the problem there, they hurriedly boarded the body to LA.
Three S-rank Hunters.
Immortal Ryan.
Gordon of monstrosity.
It was the frozen Rachel.
The US government sent the maximum number of troops while maintaining power in the capital, and the soldiers cheered when they appeared.
It was a part of knowing the potential of the United States.
The three are strong enough topete for the top rank in any country, but the United States has a tremendous defense power enough to send them to LA.
heavenly country.
Its not a bad word.
As soon as the first catastrophe broke out, the United States poured an astronomical amount into nurturing and recruiting hunters, and in the capitalist world, there was no option like the United States for skilled hunters.
The result was what it is today.
People thought that there were dozens of S-ss hunters that were publicly disclosed, and that there were more S-ss hunters secretly fostered by the United States.
The three of them showed a firm expression.
Hearing the power of the Vampire Lord, they knew that even if they joined forces, victory could not be assured.
however.
The situation was different than expected.
What do you mean by that?
It is just what I heard. Roman Dmitri, now the new leader of Korea, said he would deal with the Vampire Lord alone. Our role is to clear the way out of the way in that fight,
said Benjamin.
It was embarrassing.
I wondered if there was any reason to do so, but before I could even think of it, Carter interrupted.
It seems to me that the intent is to prove oneself against the Vampire Lord. As you know, the Republic of Korea changed its name to the Korean Empire, so it is necessary to prove its strength in order not to be attacked by world governments. So I guess Roman Dmitri can do whatever he wants. If you win, LA will be restored to peace, and if you lose, you can deal with the Vampire Lord who is weak.
It was exquisite.
Following the framework of the strategy, he subtly drove Roman Dmitri into a corner.
Fighting with evil intentions.
Due to Carters words, the S-ss hunters will watch the situation until Roman Dmitri is in danger.
said Benjamin.
If it bes dangerous, of course I should help, but the Roman Dmitri I experienced is not a person who will speak lies. Trust me.
All right.
Generals and S-rank Hunters.
We respected each other.
They nodded and epted the situation, and the LA response team moved with their troops as scheduled.
Roman Dmitri and Park Min-woo also joined.
Soon after, they reached their destination, and the beautiful city was destroyed so badly that no trace of the previous one could be found.
Screams and monster cries were heard in the distance.
If the monsterspletely take over the city, LA will never be a habitable city again.
Benjamin saw Roman Dmitri.
Currently, there are tens of thousands of hosts in LA that have been possessed by Vampire Lords. If you pass through them and go about 100 km from your current location, you will encounter the Vampire Lord identified by satellite. Until then, we will pave the way.
i get it.
The situation was sorted out.
cried Benjamin, stepping forward.
Soldiers, listen. Los Angeles citizens are suffering due to heinous monsters. If we dont save them, your hometown here in LA will bepletely destroyed. No, maybe the whole of America will copse, starting with LA. So risk your life Your deaths will be remembered by this country, and with meaningful sacrifices, America will be able to regain its integrity.
A band of blood was erected around the neck.
He wasnt the only one who gave orders from the rear, so he drew his sword and went to the front.
All-out assault! Follow me!
Subjugation of LA.
Finally, a full-scale battle began.
* * *
Just before the soldiers run out.
Park Min-woo approached Roman Dmitri and said.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Can I use some strength?
Park Min-woo was petty.
Even after dropping the shit on Carter, the gaze toward Carter and other American soldiers was still not good.
Come to think of it.
No one in America treated me like an emperor.
Seeing everyone say that he was Roman Dmitri made Park Min-woo feel ufortable.
This is what makes us easy. Come on let me show you 99.99% of the power of the Korean Empirees from His Majesty Roman Dmitry, but how powerful even I, who is only 0.01%, possesses.
The more I thought about it, the more it was like X.
I needed to prove myself.
Never again will anyone be arrogant in front of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Do as you please.
All right. I will open the way for His Majesty the Emperor.
Permission was granted.
The reins were released.
Just in time, Benjamin ordered an advance.
Park Min-woo walked after them and opened the circle to create magic.
Bastards. Ill show you who I am from now on.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
mighty magic.
Park Min-woo revealed his strength.
Chapter 529
Chapter 529 Eye of the Typhoon (5)
The white-d wizard.
There is another word to describe him.
A madman with a passion for learning.
While doing justice for the world, if there was a ce to learn, he went anywhere in the world.
That was the reason Roman Dmitry was not in Korea when he started a new life.
There was a magic exchange schedule in the United States, and Park Min-woo, thinking that it was a necessary position, postponed all schedules and rode on the magic team to the United States.
why.
Are you studying that much?
What is the reason why, as Alexander, he frantically hangs himself on learning even though he already knows a lot of magical knowledge?
It was because of the knowledge of the sessor.
The sessor inherits knowledge in numerous dimensions, and when Dmitris knowledge was first revealed, Park Min-woos body shuddered.
He had firsthand experience of Dmitris strength in a previous life.
In particr, as Roman Dmitry prepared a magical foundation, a period of revival of magic civilization, such as the opening of the upper tier warfare, took ce.
opening of the upper part.
It was Park Min-woos goal.
Park Min-woo did not waste a single day in order to grow into a stronger wizard, not to be conceited simply because he had Alexanders knowledge.
He has already experienced an insurmountable mountain once.
No matter how much people praised him as an S-ss wizard, he realized that it meant nothing the moment a non-standard monster like Roman Dmitri appeared.
has made progress
People evaluate Park Min-woo withinmon sense, but the current Park Min-woo never metmon sense.
Dont you dare block the Emperors path, you worm-like bastards.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic happened.
The top hall was opened.
Park Min-woo radiated intense magic and exploded his magic.
Wind Storm Fire Storm.
Wheein.
Rurrr rrr r r r r r r.
Double Casting!
He also used magic from all 7 circles at the same time.
A gust of wind blew, tearing apart everything it touched, and hot mes roared along with the gusting wind.
It was a great sight.
Double casting is a skill with a fairly high level of difficulty, but Park Min-woo was not enough even with double casting, so he manifested two magics of the 7th circle.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Quaaaaaagh!
The magic worked.
Hosts in human form screamed and the countless number of monsters were swept away in an instant.
dozens or hundreds? Its not that big.
Even while spewing out mana that overwhelmed thousands at once, Park Min-woo continued to pour out his mana as if this was not the end.
Amplification.
puffer pung.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
lifted both arms
Like a maestro conducting a performance, deathnded in the realm of Park Min-woos touch.
It was a one-sided ughter.
The LA response team sacrificed countless lives to open the 1km road, but Park Min-woo had already wiped out all the monsters within sight.
A situation where ordinary wizards would haveined of mana depletion. However, this did not apply to Park Min-woo.
Based on Alexanders knowledge, he had built up a vast amount of mana over the years, and this much had no effect on mana like a sea.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
pushed in
Even the soldiers who had rushed forward passionately at first turned their heads to stare at the overwhelming sight.
To think that the white-d wizard was like this.
Even General Benjamin was stunned.
I heard it by rumor.
There is a white-d wizard in Korea, and although he is the only S-ss hunter, his existence alone cannot be ignored.
A person called a pioneer in the magic academia. Even beings recognized for their magical abilities in powerful countries took a step back against the white-d wizard.
acknowledged him
However, this is beyond recognition.
Aside from the destructive power that simply overwhelms monsters, Park Min-woos magic control was astonishing.
Large-scale destruction magic is so difficult to control, but it avoids allied forces and attacks only monsters urately. Whats more, its an immense amount of magical power. If Roman Dmitri is a monster who can face the Vampire Lord alone, the presence of him and the white-d wizard will change Koreas position.
I was astonished.
I even forgot to direct.
No, there was nothing left to say except to advance after Park Min-woo wiped out all the monsters the soldiers were going to face.
It was then.
kyaaak!
Aaaaagh!
The hosts broke through the magic and rushed at it.
one of them.
It was a familiar face.
He was a S-ss hunter in his lifetime, and he closed the distance in an instant by spewing red eyes.
It was a magicians weakness.
Wizards are weak in closebat, so Benjamin hurriedly tried to give an order to protect Min-woo Park.
however.
What is this?
A series of sights.
Benjamin couldnt help but roll his eyes.
* * *
S-ss host.
noticed its existence.
Park Min-woo was able to wipe out the opponent at once, but he deliberately allowed the opponent to attack him.
People are mistaken. Wizards would be weak in closebat.
It wasmon sense.
I agree that most wizards are weak in closebat, but Park Min-woo did not fall under thatmon sense.
past life.
lived as Alexander.
He hoped to surpass the aura swordsmen with magic, so he researched numerous ways to counter closebat.
Then, the person I met was Roman Dmitri.
It served as an opportunity to drastically raise the standards of closebat, and the standards that pierced the ceiling were applied to the present life as well.
I always did image training with Roman Dmitri. It wasnt the beings who were treated carelessly, but Park Min-woo stood up against Roman Dmitri even though he lost every time.
st furnace.
The S-ss Hunters posed no threat.
Park Min-woo nced at Carter at the sight of the monster rushing at him.
This bastard has been stealing troops since before. Lets take a look. That you guys have no meaning in the mainstream.
I was angry.
this fight.
ce of proof
No one else will be active besides himself and Roman Dmitri.
me.
Roaring.
A fire broke out.
Instead of spouting it at the opponent, he wrapped himself around himself, and in an instant, Park Min-woos figure disappeared into the mes.
The monster didnt stop attacking.
A former martial artist, he exposed his sharp nails and tried to tear Park Min-woos body apart like mes.
That moment.
Roaring.
pod.
Park Min-woo appeared through the mes.
As the monster tore apart Park Min-woos body, the illusionary being was torn apart and lightning struck from the sky.
Thunderstorm.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Lightning shed like mad.
A whopping 8 circles of magic.
The monster trembled at the mighty blow of the thunderbolt created bybining Alexanders knowledge with the knowledge of the present life.
He will not understand the series of circumstances.
Park Min-woo not only visually hid his body with the me, but also made it impossible to track his mana as his mana overflowed.
At the same time throw a bait with illusion. Park Min-woo, who appeared in the sky with the space movement magic, finished casting the 8th circle magic in an instant while hiding the space movement magic with the remaining me of the me.
No carelessness was allowed.
In an instant, the opponent fell into a trap and the monster squeezed out thest strength from its tattered body.
pod.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
kicked the ground
I followed Park Min-woo.
Landing on the ground, Park Min-woo faced the monsters attack without using magic.
sudden.
dodged
He turned his head with a slight difference.
In a situation where a single mistake could cost his life, Park Min-woo urately captured the monsters appearance with cold eyes.
It was really funny.
This world ssifies peoples strength into grades such as S rank, but to him who experienced Roman Dmitri, it was really a meaningless distinction.
snap.
caught the face
0.1 seconds.
Intertwined in an instant, Park Min-woo exploded the magic he had prepared in advance with the palm of his hand.
Hell Fire.
Phuong-
Gur r r r r r r r r r r r r..
The monsters body was engulfed in mes.
The face was blown over and the creature fell to the ground, unable to move.
It was an appalling sight.
S-rank Hunter.
It is originally strong, but as it turned into a host, it even possessed regenerative powers that normal humans could not imagine.
This was the reason why the LA response team was pushed out again and again. Yesterdays ally appeared today as the most powerful enemy, so countless American soldiers were killed by Mutuga Hunter.
however.
The match was decided in an instant.
Even though he did not seem to have revealed his strength yet, Park Min-woo defeated the S-ss host as if it were nothing.
Then.
I will kill all bastards who stand in the way of His Majesty the Emperor.
With a ferocious face, he set out to find another enemy.
* * *
The situation was sorted out in an instant.
LA Response Team?
reinforcements?
Three S-rank Hunters?
They didnt even have to go out.
While exchanging battles properly, Park Min-woos explosive magicpletely wiped out the surrounding area.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
over the burning earth.
Roman Dmitry walked alone.
It was a truly alien sight.
Many people died in the ruinednd, but Park Min-woo, who opened the road without hesitation, and Roman Dmitry, who walked along the road, did not show any concern.
As if it was a natural thing. They moved forward and in an instant a road of tens of kilometers was secured.
Bubbly.
Roman Dmitry was lost in thought.
current life.
While living a new life, he did not use Lee Cho-shik in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword against any enemy.
The Heavenly Demon Sword is a swordsmanship that bes stronger the more it eats.
If you use Cheonmas reign, the destructive power increases exponentially, but since everything was organized with only one eclipse in the middle, I couldnt even think of Cheonmas reign.
I was weak.
Even an S-rank Hunter.
Even S-rank monsters.
It didnt raise any vignce.
There was nothing to worry about when it came to realistic aspects, just spurring on oneself and preparing for variables.
I became stronger than the moment I defeated the demon king. It wont be easy for people in this life to ept my sword, but as always, I hope I meet a strong person who can reveal my strength.
It was the contradiction of the Heavenly Demon.
The desire to be the most powerful, but also to wish that ones adversary exists.
So there was a sense of anticipation.
Vampire Load.
The existence of blowing the heads of two S-rank hunters.
I wished him to be strong.
The reason why he told the LA response team that he would fight the Vampire Lord alone was not because they would influence the general trend, but because he wanted to face the Vampire Lord alone.
Whether it is enough to use the second half of the second half. I wanted to see for myself whether there was an enemy in this world.
walked
continued to walk
The moment he reached the road that was obviously blocked by Park Min-woos intense magical power, there was nothing to stop Roman Dmitri.
And finally.
flutter.
[You are not ordinary human beings.]
Above the sky.
A Vampire Lord appeared pping its huge skin-like wings.
* * *
Two humans.
It was different from anything Ive dealt with in the past.
In particr, the moment I faced Roman Dmitri, I knew that the vampire lord was instinctively dangerous.
[How could such a strong human being exist? Acknowledge your existence. st furnace .]
Kururureureung.
Red eyes shed.
The Vampire Lord raised a pale-white finger and pointed at Roman Dmitri proudly.
[As the king of the abyss, I will do my best.]
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
Mana gathered at the tips of his fingers.
Dark red magic erupted explosively and swept away Roman Dmitris existence.
It was an attack that gave goosebumps just to watch.
Whatever it touched with its dark red magic was instantly annihted, and the Vampire Lord had no doubt that Roman Dmitri would die in one blow.
Kwak Kwa Kwam.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
A huge explosion urred.
Dark red magic exploded on the sword Roman Dmitri wielded, and he could not move forward any further.
The Vampire Lords eyebrows twitched.
I dared to block the attack.
From then on, it started attacking like crazy.
[You foolish race. ept the limits.]
Kururureung.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
The sky turned ck.
In response to the Vampire Lords magic, dark red mes fell like showers, and at the same time, masses of magic continued to hit Roman Dmitri.
Explosions were constant.
Dozens and hundreds of attacks exploded with no time to breathe, and everything around Roman Dmitri was destroyed and a thick cloud of dust rose.
S-rank Hunters.
they couldnt stand it
Caught in a powerful attack, they faced the fate of having their heads blown off by the sharp ws of the Vampire Lord.
this time too.
The results wont be different.
Vampire Lord exploded his mana and waited for Roman Dmitri to copse.
however.
sudden.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
[] You said you withstood my strength despite being human?]
Breaking through the dust clouds.
Roman Dmitri appeared.
Vampire Lord obviously did his best, but Roman Dmitri didnt seem to have taken any damage.
All of the Vampire Lords attacks were blocked.
Roman Dmitry came to a conclusion after intentionally defending and receiving the opponents attacks and blocking all attacks.
Now you understand.
current self.
I was certain that I was stronger than in my previous life.
I thought I was simply moving forward in an unknown area that I had never experienced as a Heavenly Demon.
endless development.
But now I seemed to know.
It was not a simple development.
Roman Dmitri crossed the dimensional boundary.
After defeating the demon king, he made progress, and as he crossed the dimensional boundary, a reorganization took ce inside his body.
In order to withstand the pressure of the dimension. By madly sucking in the pure mana that exists on the border of the dimension, Roman Dmitri moved into an unknown realm that even the heavenly demon had never experienced before.
that.
It was a new step.
Apletely new stage that cannot even be called the state of heaven.
The reason why the present beings couldnt withstand the Heavenly Demon Sword was not simply because they were weak, but also because Roman Dmitri became stronger.
If so, the new form of the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art had to be called differently.
I will name this the realm of a god.
I was sure
The Vampire Lord was no match.
Roman Dmitri wanted his opponent to be strong, but he didnt have to increase the intensity of his attacks this time either.
The reason was simple.
chuck.
took a step
Raising his magic power, he swung his sword at the Vampire Lord.
One second in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
An attack that blew off the green dragons head in one blow.
That was enough.
Vampire Lord is an existence that discusses SS rank, but strength is always only a rtive evaluation.
those arrivingte.
like that in front of them.
[Such nonsense Kwaaaaaaa!] Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Vampire Lords body was torn to pieces.
Chapter 530
Chapter 530 Eye of the Typhoon (6)
Right before the battle.
Park Min-woo sat on a pile of corpses and watched the situation.
As if they were at a movie theater, their flushed faces revealed their anticipation for what was toe.
To see the battle of the Heavenly Demon with your own eyes.
My heart was pounding.
It was so good that I felt like going crazy.
When he was Kim Pan-seok, he was just amoner, so this opportunity did not exist.
It was a very harsh fate. He always respected and looked up to the Heavenly Demon from the bottom of his heart, but he was never allowed to be by the Heavenly Demons side in his life.
It was different now.
I entered the Heavenly Demons fence.
For Park Min-woo, this seat, where people only saw corpses, was like a VVIP seat in a movie theater.
It was an opportunity obtained by wiping out all the monsters.
Expectations rose in Park Min-woos eyes.
The Vampire Lord is a monster worthy of forming a new rating system. How long can youst against the Emperor? 5 minutes? 3 minutes? 1 min? Stupid Americans doubt the Emperors victory, but the standards of this world Ive experienced do not apply to the Emperor.
It was then.
The battle finally began.
[I, the king of the abyss, will do my best.]
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
It was a huge attack.
From the start, the Vampire Lord exploded with mana and pushed hard as if to tear Roman Dmitri to pieces at once.
My mouth fell open as I watched. The Vampire Lord was definitely powerful.
I thought I knew why the two S-rank hunters were defeated, and when this catastrophe is over, a new grade system called SS grade will be created based on the vampire lord.
But thats it.
None of the attacks worked.
In a situation where a thick cloud of dust was rising, Park Min-woo grasped the existence of Roman Dmitri.
also!
He clenched his fists tightly.
Roman Dmitry was fine.
Even though I was deliberately attacked, I walked out through the dust clouds without any damage. A thrill arose. This is Roman Dmitri.
To the extent that he threw away his reputation as a white-d wizard and immediately changed the course of the central government. The reason Park Min-woo had no choice but to change was because of that appearance.
Kim Pan-seok and Alexandra lived two lives, and Park Min-woo never saw the heavenly demon pushed aside.
Even that powerful demon lord.
Wasnt it torn apart by the Heavenly Demon?
The emotions that were so overflowing peaked the moment Roman Dmitri used the Heavenly Demon Sword.
[Such nonsense Kwaaaaaaa!] Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
A Vampire Rod that is being torn apart.
The wind blew.
The gigantic body was blown away by the wind, and it brutally took the life of a living being, like cremated bone powder being blown away by the wind.
After a while, I heard people groaning.
They were more shocked than Park Min-woo, but they were not the most important thing to Park Min-woo in this glorious moment.
iced coffee.
got up from the seat
Whether others saw it or not, Park Min-woo instinctively lowered his head to the ground and raised his voice.
The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon, all the evil blessings (ħR)! The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon is blessed!
Park Min-woos voice was buried in the noise of the battlefield.
sure thing.
At this moment when Park Min-woo cried out for the existence of the Heavenly Demon, he was filled with fullness that he had finally achieved his dream.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
If it was an expected victory for Park Min-woo, it was a shocking result for thete LA response team.
Killing a vampire lord with this blow.
Captain Carter.
He looked at the battlefield with a shocked face.
As Park Min-woo noticed, he deliberately moved the soldiers passively ording to the orders of the Maronists.
So that Minwoo Park and Dmitri Roman take all the risks.
Later, he revealed his intention in order to secure a justification for avoiding responsibility, but when the battle began, apletely different scene than expected unfolded.
First of all, Park Min-woo.
He was much more powerful than people thought.
Enemies that fill his field of vision were meaningless against him, and he showed an appearance that exceeded the limits of a wizard, such as lightly handling an S-ss host.
Thats when I knew things were wrong.
If Park Min-woo is this strong, how strong is the Roman Dmitri he serves?
At that time, when I was getting more and more nervous, I saw the Vampire Lord being torn to pieces by Roman Dmitris blow.
single blow.
It was a futile match.
The monster that blew off the heads of the two S-rank hunters who destroyed LA.
The entire United States was excited to defeat a vampire lord, but the results were unbelievably one-sided.
The traces of the Vampire Lord were blown away by the wind.
Confusion rose in Carters mind as he watched the scene. In fact, maybe the Vampire Lord was weak. Thats absolutely not the case.
As members of the LA response team, the two S-ss hunters who dealt with the Vampire Lord were the strongest representing the United States.
then.
The truth was clear.
Roman Dmitry is just out ofmon sense.
With trembling eyes, Carter instinctively looked around.
and.
Does this make sense?
How strong are you?
People around.
His expression was simr to his own.
Everyone was shocked.
In the absurd reality, they were just staring at Roman Dmitri, as if they were dumbfounded.
Only then did I know
We must have misjudged.
Maronism gave wings to Korea.
The judgment that I thought drove me into a corner actually made a tremendous achievement to embellish Roman Dmitri.
sure
from this moment on.
The name of Korea, or the Korean Empire, will hit the world.
* * *
That time.
The United States had been conducting an operation to recapture the capital for a long time.
The US president, whomunicates immediately with the battlefield, said to Commander-in-Chief Robert as if emphasizing.
We must recapture the capital as soon as possible. Although the Republic of Korea sent reinforcements, we should not becent that they will solve all the problems in LA. No one in the world considers other peoples problems as their own. In case the subjugation in LA fails, we can no longer dy in the capital.
[I will do my best.]
I will believe.
Took.
Communication was cut off.
As I leaned back in my chair with a rather stiff face, the Minister of Defense, who was sitting on one side of the conference room, said.
Just now. The LA response team has sent a message that they will carry out a subjugation operation. South Korea sent no additional reinforcements besides Roman Dmitry and the White Wizard, but General Benjamin, who leads the LA response team, said the odds were high. So trust them. We sent three S-rank hunters, so maybe LAs problems will be resolved before we can recapture the capital.
Thats just wishful thinking.
confused world.
The President of the United States realized the truth.
If you hang your neck on hopeful things, the despair when things dont go as hoped is great.
So always prepare for the worst.
Los Angeles subjugation failed.
dy in the recapture of the capital.
It was the worst-case scenario the US president could think of.
Believing that all problems will be solved by joining the Republic of Korea is an act of ignoring reality. We shouldnt be pinning all our hopes on them, but we should be focusing on buying time as Roman Dmitri. Of course, if we really seed in subjugating LA, nothing will be as good as that, but even if we fail, if we prepare for failure in advance, we will be able to ovee the danger we face. What is important is the timing of the recapture of the capital. Retaking the capital and quickly regrouping forces will allow us to gather additional reinforcements while the LA response team buys time. It is the only way to solve the problem on our own.
It wont be easy. The ability of a death magician tomand the dead is the natural enemy of mankind.
unknown existence.
He was named Death Magician.
While the Vampire Lord needed a certain amount of time to create a host, the Death Magician created thousands of dead with just a flick of a finger.
the more people die. There are many enemies to deal with. The ongoing battle drove the Death Magician into a corner, but he was not sure that it would end in a day or two.
It was disastrous.
As president of the United States, all he could do was tell him to do his best.
You have to believe. That were not done yet. Even if the worst happens, we will not copse.
made a will
endured without wavering.
Even in a position where all he could do was talk, he knew what would happen if the chain ofmand copsed.
When you need to trust your hard work.
It was notcency, but faith in oneself.
how much time has passed
Amunication request came in.
The U.S. president and top leaders who had been expecting news of the recapture of the capital received unexpected and shocking news.
[President! We seeded in recapturing LA!]
Not long after the operation was carried out.
Peoples faces were stained with shock.
* * *
Common sense didnt make sense.
Even if it was fast, it was too fast.
It seems less than an hour has passed since the operation started, but General Benjamin has informed us of the recapture of LA.
The President of the United States asked with a serious face.
What happened?
[korea. Their joining was major. The white-d mage opened the way and Roman Dmitri took down the Vampire Lord in one blow. Actually, I cant believe that this is real either, but apparently the Vampire Lord who blew off the heads of two S-rank hunters couldnt withstand Roman Dmitris blow.]
what is that?
Eyes flickered.
Vampire Load.
It is a monster that can change the rating system.
It is true that I pinned my hopes on Roman Dmitri, but I did not expect that he would produce such overwhelming results.
His expression hardened.
Is this a good thing?
It was fortunate that the citizens of Los Angeles were saved, but the US president knew at once what kind of international aftermath this would cause. He is not that kind of a person who cares for other countries. Roman Dmitris move conveyed a dangerous message to him, who always put the safety of the United States first.
General Benjamin. What kind of person is the Roman Dmitry you experienced?
[] Are you asking for my honest thoughts?]
Yes, I need honest thoughts. Only then can America decide its next course of action.
[Roman Dmitry is a monster. Even taking down a Vampire Lord in one blow proves that no one in the world can match him. The problem is his inclination. Roman Dmitri showed his intention to face the Vampire Lord alone, even though he was apanied by only one white-d wizard and three S-rank hunters joined the LA response team. He is a very confident person. And when you look at their actions so far, there is no halfway point in distinguishing between the enemy and the enemy.]
Lastmunication.
Roman Dmitry said that this aid will start a new rtionship with the United States.
After listening to General Benjamins vivid testimony, I knew that Roman Dmitris remarks were not just uttered.
already then
Roman Dmitry was confident of victory.
Knowing that he could solve any problem in the United States, he did not hesitate to express his thoughts even to the worlds most powerful country.
Where the hell did this persone from? Even though everything was a mystery, Roman Dmitri was showing a ability that even the United States could not handle.
i get it. Its been a lot of hard work, but until the apocalypse is over, reorganize LA and prepare for the unexpected. Later, the merits of the war will surely be rewarded.
[Thank you, Mr. President. I will do my best to protect LA.]
Took.
Communication was cut off.
Afterpleting the contact, the US president and the top leaders spent a long time in silence without saying anything.
Subjugation of LA.
If the fact that Roman Dmitri is at the center is known, the Korean Empire will emerge as the eye of a typhoon at once.
It was clear that the world would turn upside down around them.
Roman Dmitry has proven himself in a single battle, and future issues rted to vitions of internationalw will set him at odds.
at that time.
How should America act?
Maronism will rebel against the mere introduction of Roman Dmitri.
However, I thought that I shouldnt be hostile to Roman Dmitri even after considering those parts.
The Pride of the Great Powers and the Opposition of Maronism. Now is not the time to worry about such things. The truth confirmed by the U.S. through this incident is that Roman Dmitri solved a problem that the entire U.S. could not handle. If we focus on that one fact, it is clear what attitude we should show in the future.
It was a tough decision.
If you think about the future, you need to judge wisely right now.
the president of the united states said
Secretary of State.
yes.
Make an official announcement right now. With the help of the Republic of Korea .
clouded his speech
If youre going to admit the reality.
It was necessary to make sure the attitude was not halfway.
No, announce that you seeded in recapturing LA with the help of the Korean Empire.
Recapture of LA.
It was the moment when the Korean Empire emerged as the eye of a typhoon.
Chapter 531
Chapter 531 Traces of Past Life (1)
Even catastrophes have an end.
As the boss monster died, the monsters withdrew and the US seeded in dealing with the Death Magician after a fierce battle.
Since then, no particr problems have arisen.
Countries around the world have sorted out the catastrophe step by step, and world governments have said that they have now entered the safety phase in the red alert.
10 Cataclysms.
At the moment when it finally reached half of them, people from all over the world gave enthusiastic cheers.
The end was in sight.
When we first encountered the catastrophe, we were at a loss as to how to deal with the 10 hells, but now the number of trials that mankind has endured is greater than the trials left.
Of course, it wont be easy.
As the cycle of the sixth catastrophe was long, it hit hard enough to stagger even the United States, but the fact that mankind survived, no matter what the process, was important.
In the meantime.
There was an incident that was reported intensively by countries around the world.
It was the Korean Empires recapture of Los Angeles that became a hot topic as an official announcement by the US government.
[Ennd Broadcasting Station]
The sixth cataclysm hit mankind with an intensity unlike any before. More than twice as many S-rank monsters have appeared, and in particr, the appearance of SS-rank monsters has put even the US, a military powerhouse, at risk. The shocking news is how the United States has resolved the crisis. LA was on the verge of copse due to the boss monster, but the Korean Empires Emperor Roman Dmitri appeared and killed the SS-ranked boss monster in one blow.
Do you think that is possible?
Common sense, this is impossible. The English government is also checking the facts, but at this point there is no reason not to believe the official announcement from the US. Giving all the credit to the Korean Empire does nothing for the United States. All of this must be true to understand this nonsense.
Roman Dmitry.
His behavior was shocking.
People all over the world raised their voices at once on the news that the SS grade, which even the US could not handle, was dealt with in one blow.
[Spanish Broadcasting Station]
Even though it was officially announced by the US government, I cant believe it. What a sacrifice we made to deal with the S-ss elemental golem. However, the US government says that only one person has dealt with an SS-ranked monster in one blow. Our experience, the moments we have witnessed, do not ept the announcement of the US government.
[Russian broadcaster]
We dont believe the US announcement. I think the US government did a trick to protect them because the Republic of Korea deserves to be punished for viting internationalw. Isnt South Korea an ally of the United States? Russia needs to wait and see the situation until an international body makes an official announcement.
broadcasters from around the world.
They expressed their honest thoughts.
Some trusted the U.S. government, but others refused to ept it, saying it was impossible based onmon sense.
In fact, neither could be med.
It was natural to believe it because it was an official announcement from the US government, and it was understandable not to trust Roman Dmitris actions because they were so absurd.
Even in the midst ofmemorating those who died in the cataclysm, the existence of Roman Dmitri was talked about by people all over the world.
people said
international organization.
The International Hunters Association, founded by people all over the world.
They say that they cant jump to conclusions until they confirm this case, who are in charge of neutral tasks such as setting ratings.
Time passed quickly.
When the confusion is sorted out.
Peoples attention was focused on the International Hunter Association.
* * *
Right after the cataclysm.
If you ask which group is the busiest, everyone will say the International Hunters Association.
It had to be.
A cataclysm presented new dangers every time, and each time the International Hunter Association took on the role of solving peoples doubts, such as organizing the monsters rating system.
In this cataclysm, two monsters believed to be of SS rank appeared.
For their part, they immediately sent a contingent to the United States, and while the world was excited about Roman Dmitri, they checked the evidence and suffered headaches.
Meeting repeated several times.
In front of the Italian president of the association, the researchers presented their own conclusions.
Five cataclysms were repeated and the Association set the standard for an S-ss. However, the Death Magician and Vampire Lord that appeared in the US this time clearly exceeded the S-ss standard. Individual strength is at a level that overwhelms S-ss hunters, and they used special skills that show a significant advantage in numbers. I think its good to ssify them as SS and use them as a criterion for distinguishing unknown beings that will appear in the future.
I think the same. None of the monsters that have appeared in the meantime have been able to show a destructive appearance like the Death Magician and the Vampire Lord. This means that the intensity of the apocalypse will continue to increase in the future, and we must consider the existence of SS and beyond.
result.
Researchers witnessed a devastating truth.
SS-rank monsters killed so many people that it could only be judged by a new standard.
the president of the association said.
In fact, this rating is as if the results have alreadye out. The moves the two monsters showed proved themselves to be a new ss. The problem is why people around the world are paying attention to the International Hunter Association. We acknowledged Vampire Lord as an out-of-standard existence and dered that he was the boss monster of the 6th cataclysm. If Roman Dmitri killed such a monster with one blow, the SS rank alone cannot exin Roman Dmitris current position.
This is a problem researchers face.
Roman Dmitry.
Ratings ran into difficulties.
It is necessary to ssify not only monsters but also human beings into grades.
Thats why Roman Dmitri was also raised as a subject of investigation by the researchers, but the more the investigation progressed, the more the researchers showed disapproval.
The Death Magician and the Vampire Lord devastated America.
Even though the worlds best powers pushed through their talented people, they rather blew the S-ss Hunters head off.
It was overwhelming.
Although it is a destructive power that has no choice but to admit a new grade, Roman Dmitri has produced shocking results.
People doubted the truth.
that doesnt make sense
However, as a result of checking the site several times, the International Hunter Association had no choice but to admit the reality.
one researcher said.
From the beginning of the first meeting until now, the matter with Roman Dmitry has not progressed a single step. Actually Im not sure. From the moment the Vampire Lord is dealt with in one blow, Roman Dmitris power is indistinguishable from ss. We need more data and if we have to release it right away, there is only one way.
this moment.
Everyone had the same idea.
To researchers dealing with numerous data, Roman Dmitri was a mysterious being.
Existence out of ss. Since we cannot evaluate Roman Dmitris current status, it would be better to name him transcendental and leave it off the table until he is clearly identified.
* * *
Presentation by the International Hunter Association.
The world turned upside down.
At the same time as proving that Roman Dmitris actions were true, the president of the association made a statement that shocked everyone.
In fact, if we ssify Roman Dmitri by SSS rank, the association will be able to easily exin Roman Dmitris current position. However, ording to our research, Roman Dmitri is not such a simple being. SS grade Vampire Lord and Roman Dmitri. Since it is not known how many levels of difference there are between the two beings, the Association considers Roman Dmitri an out-of-ss being. I will name it a transcendence level hunter.
There was an uproar.
The Korean Empire has emerged as the eye of a typhoon.
If Roman Dmitri was a regr hunter, people around the world would have tried to recruit him.
But while the world was in turmoil, Roman Dmitry rose to the position of leader of a country.
Rtions with Roman Dmitry are in the realm of nations. It was confusing for people.
Changing the name of the country to the Korean Empire and viting internationalw were inevitable, apart from Roman Dmitris reputation.
Roman Dmitry was a hot potato.
Everyone talked about him and attention focused on how the world government would punish the Korean Empire.
around that time.
American Maronism.
Captain Carter bowed his head with a pale face.
sorry. Things didnt go as nned.
I understand. If Roman Dmitri was that kind of monster, no matter how much he interfered, there would be no way to stop him.
Temple of Maronism.
On both sides of the wide corridor, believers were lined up.
They were wearing robes to hide their identities, but the Maronist leader looked at them and said,
But we cannot acknowledge the existence of Roman Dmitri. The Bible says that the one we long for does not allow anyone to exist but himself. If we ept Him and serve Him wholeheartedly, He will also show sincerity, but the slightest hint of hostility will drive humanity to ruin. The content of the Bible proves him. Human monster demons. Countless beings showed hostility to him, and they all died without a single exception.
iced coffee.
Thats right.
The believers bowed their heads.
him
An existence beyond the dimension that is the foundation of Maronism.
The teacher showed an intense look.
Maron-nim will surely descend to this world. If foolish beings who call themselves emperors like Roman Dmitri are left alone, Marons wrath will not show mercy to humans. Face the truth. Do not be seduced by Satans voice. Maron-nim is the only hope to save the world, and only hising will solve all problems!
Hey Maron!
I believe! Please tell us the way forward!
people in this ce.
It is a key figure in each country.
Maronism has been proving that it is real for decades and has taken root in many parts of the world, forming a huge force.
Roman Dmitry is strong. Even in the International Hunter Association, there are believers who believe in Maronism, and as a result of the believers confirmation, it was confirmed that all rumors about Roman Dmitri were true. I think this is Gods trial. Why do you think a being like Roman Dmitri appeared at this time? Just as demons appeared in the world where Maron lives, this is just one kind of ordeal that mankind experiences before he descends. We may not be able to handle the monster with our own strength. But there are brothers like us all over the world, so we will take down Roman Dmitry with collective power.
Humans.
It is a being that cannot live alone.
No matter how strong Roman Dmitri was, the leader of Maronism believed that there was a way to solve it.
We will hold an international conference soon. Preach to all believers around the world. At the ce where we are discussing Roman Dmitris vition of internationalw and the issue of the Korean Empires national name, we will remove Roman Dmitri from the position where he named himself emperor.
* * *
The ce where everyone left.
The headmaster walked alone.
There was a secret space that no one except the religious leader could enter deep inside the temple where the Maronists gathered every day to worship.
Sigh.
Opened the door.
Upon stepping into the sanctuary, the priest recalled the moment that had just happened.
Roman Dmitry. The timing of its existence is very precise. Soon, in this situation where preparations to serve Marron are being finished, a being who calls himself the emperor appears. This is clearly the work of Satan. The moment he blinds his eyes and ears, mankind will fall into ruin.
Maronism.
For decades we have been preparing for Hising.
Although the announcement was imminent, the appearance of a destructive being called Roman Dmitri stimted ominous imaginations.
He hasnt done anything yet.
Rather, it helped the United States and saved mankind.
However, considering his propensity as described in the Bible, it urred to me that this might be a gods prank to stimte his nting in the future.
If Roman Dmitri is recognized as the emperor of the Korean Empire, he would not allow other emperors to exist under the same sky.
tall.
I stopped walking.
before his eyes.
There was a Bible that became the foundation of Maronism.
On the cover of the Bible, looking at it with religious eyes, it was written in thenguage of another dimension.
[In honor of the achievements of the great hero.]
It was the title of the Bible.
and below it.
[Author () Henry Albert]
The existence that recorded the Bible.
The name of the great person who gave Maronism to this world was also recorded.
Chapter 532
Chapter 532 Traces of Past Life (2)
It was 30 years ago.
A man called Sebastian, who was not a Maronite religious leader, witnessed a truly horrifying sight.
Took.
Ahh?!
I was startled.
A book suddenly fell in front of my eyes.
You might ask what was special about that, but the problem was that it appeared out of thin air.
Sebastian looked up at the sky with a puzzled face.
There was no ce where the book could fall in the empty space, and no matter how much I thought about it, the fact I had just witnessed did note to my mind.
took the book
It seemed like he had to, and when he returned home, he put the book on the desk and fell into serious trouble.
How do you do this?
I couldnt let the world know.
Sebastian was a logical person, so the sight he witnessed was very likely to be treated as a psychopath.
Isnt there no scientific basis to prove the existence of books?
If you simply insist on the specialness of this book with your own experience, you are no different from the people who are hospitalized in a psychiatric ward and muttering.
atst.
The existence of the book was not announced.
The biggest reason was that I couldnt prove it, and it was also because I was interested the moment I checked the cover of the book.
Its a whole newnguage system. Could it be that it is an aliennguage?
Coincidentally, Sebastian was a linguist.
He was interested in thenguage itself, and Sebastian began to analyze thenguage of the book from that day on the unfamiliarnguage written in the book.
In fact, I didnt think it was possible to do it on my own.
Language is a very profound discipline, and it was impossible to fully interpret it even if many people put their heads together.
The moment he checked the contents, Sebastian felt suffocated.
what is this?
before thest part.
The book has written something at length.
The contents of it were not yet grasped, but thest part was arranged as if exining anguage system.
If so, this book could be understood as meaning that it is intended to convey the contents of the book to people who do not understand thenguage. I got goosebumps.
From then on, I waspletely immersed in the book and tried to understand the system of thenguage while thinking over the contents of thest part.
Sebastian has capable friends.
I could have received their help, but I wanted this book to remain entirely my own achievement.
1 year.
2 years.
3 years.
Time passed just like that.
Even if exnations were attached, it was difficult to interpret thenguage, and as time went on, Sebastians familiar sentences began to be interpreted.
I didnt expect it back then.
inside the book.
That there are records that are uneptable in modern society.
* * *
The title of the book.
[In honor of the achievements of a great hero.]
It was a heart-pounding title.
As the sentences began to be interpreted, Sebastian read the contents of the book in the light of the passing years.
Author Henry Albert.
Sarak.
Turned over the bookshelf.
With each page turned, Sebastians years melted away.
[There was a great hero in the Smander continent where we live. We are all trying not to forget his existence, and as a person who personally experienced the great heros life, I want to leave a record of him, at least in a book.] Sarak
.
[He was born as the eldest son of Baron Dmitris family. Although he was a well-known family in the northeast region, nobody paid attention to his actions because Cairo itself was a small country. It was from then. This is where the heros journey began. Starting with subjugating Blood Fang, who is persecuting his people .]
Sarak.
[The civil war in Cairo. All of Benedicts people died. It was a truly shocking result. King Daniel Cairo did not have the ability to solve the civil war, but he seeded in organizing the rebel forces with a single choice of believing in him. Blood flowed like a river that day. Countless people lost their lives. It was proven on the southern front, but people clearly knew what kind of person he was through the battle at that time. An enemy who never forgives. Just as Barco was destroyed overnight, it is impossible to save life the moment you turn against him .]
Sarak.
[Who would have known? To think that the eldest son from the frontier would dere war against Valha and Cronus, the two major mountain ranges of the continent. I firmly believed in him, but even then, no one epted his actions withmon sense. But he proved it with results. He cut off the head of the emperor of Valha and revealed the truth to the world .]
Sarak.
[Emperor Alexander. The order of the past met death like that. If it wasnt for him, it would have been impossible, but at that time we couldnt be relieved yet. devildom! Demons of the demon realm were aiming for the world. Humans faced destruction, and with the death of Emperor Alexander, peace was not allowed in the world. Then one day. he told us I will go directly to the Pandemonium and conquer it.]
The more pages you turn.
A wrinkle formed on Sebastians face.
At first, he thought he was learning about a new world, but Sebastian gradually epted the contents of the book like a fantasy novel. It didnt make sense.
The fact that magic and aura exist in the world that the book tells about, and monsters and demons appear and kill people.
It took 10 years for Sebastian to reach thest page.
[The world has regained peace. All of them were his achievements, but he suddenly disappeared from the world. The reason why I record his biography in a book is not simply to remember great achievements. The saintess said that he exists somewhere beyond the dimension. I, Henry Albert, will spread his great work across dimensions, and if anyone checks out the contents of this book, keep that in mind. If he exists in that world. Get down on your knees and bow your head. If you enter his fence, you will be allowed perfect peace, but the moment you hostile to him, you will face an unbearable ruin. And I earnestly ask you for one thing.]
Beyond the book.
told someone
Henry Alberts pen pierced the letters deeply and conveyed everyones will.
[Use this book as a medium to lead us to that world. We still remember him and hope to be his people. Finally, his name .]
Last.
The moment he checked the most important part, Sebastians expression contorted.
[Great Hero #[email protected]#@#$#@$.]
His name.
it had been damaged
* * *
10 years.
I was in vain.
Sebastian hadnt figured out his name, and even if he had, he thought it was a well-crafted fantasy novel.
Novels that once thrilled the world were also famous for the fact that the author himselfposed thenguage system.
The sudden appearance of a book out of thin air clearly proves that there is something special, but after 10 years have passed, I have doubts about whether what I have confirmed is true.
I took a book and went out on the street.
I opened this up to my fellow linguists, trying to prove that 10 years hadnt been meaningless.
at that time.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
[Humans listen.]
Apocalypse.
The world has turned into hell.
The absolute appeared andpletely changed the standard of the world, and many people died due to the first catastrophe.
Sebastian overcame the danger of death with the book firmly in his arms. Even then, I couldnte to my senses.
What the hell is going on and why does humanity have to experience such nonsense? The modern society of 20 years ago could not ept the reality right in front of them even after experiencing the catastrophe firsthand.
In the meantime.
New beings appeared.
Awakeners who will be called hunters, among them, those who have been born with special abilities and those who have been chosen.
The world has changed.
At the moment when a new system was born, Sebastian heard an unbelievable word.
Ive inherited Dmitris sh of Light Chris ability.
sessor.
They spoke of a new power.
Samuel, currently an S-ss hunter in Spain, showed great sess and revealed that his power came from Chris.
The problem was that Sebastian knew about Chris.
In the biography recorded by Henry Albert, several figures were mentioned, including Dmitris sh Chris and Dmitris Demon Kevin, as followers of him.
And that wasnt all.
Dmitris sessors appear one after another.
Most of them were just regr soldiers, but their presence proved that Dmitri was not a fictional world.
I got goosebumps.
I looked down at the book with nk eyes.
Could it be that all of this was true?
Records of Henry Albert.
his presence.
I couldnt deny it any longer.
So, is this all a coincidence?
He was given this book 10 years before the catastrophe struck, and the catastrophe began the moment he finished deciphering it all.
And coincidentally, he who obtained the book was a person with the ability to interpret thenguage.
The puzzle fits perfectly.
It felt like a revtion from God.
Sebastian was an atheist, not an atheist, but he had no choice but to believe in the existence of God with overflowing emotions.
Oh my God.
the book.
No the bible said.
He defeated Alexander by uniting mankind when the former order of Emperor Alexander nned to conquer the continent.
And when the shadow of the Demon World was cast over the world. He boldly invaded the realm of the demon world and aplished the impossible feat of conquering the demon world, which is not allowed by human power.
It was no different this time.
The work of dealing with the absolute.
He can do it.
He will save this chaotic world.
faith has risen
Blindly believed.
The problem was that the prerequisites were necessary.
Whether he exists in this world, and if he does not exist, in order to bring him into this world.
He definitely needed his name.
* * *
At first there was no way.
Because its already been damaged.
But to his dismay, the new world gave Sebastian a way.
With recovery magic, it is possible.
Wizards.
They have a special ability.
In addition to simply manipting fire and wind freely, he solved realistically impossible tasks with just one word, magic.
The same was true of wizards using recovery magic.
Sebastian asked him to use recovery magic right away, and the wizard raised his magic power with the Bible in front of him.
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
Magic happened.
The wizard was sweating.
It is still in the early stages of the catastrophe.
The wizard, who wasnt very skilled, had to pour his all into recovering a few letters.
Time passed slowly.
To Sebastian, who was watching with nervous eyes, it seemed that time had stopped altogether.
tick tock.
The second hand moved.
1 minute 2 minutes 3 minutes.
After 5 minutes passed, the damaged letters reacted to the magicians magic.
Dooung.
Letters floated in the air.
After that, it was entangled here and there, and it took its ce as soon as it was apanied by strong light.
pod.
sh.
The world has brightened.
I felt like I would go blind.
When the light subsided, Sebastian witnessed a great moment that will be recorded in human history.
iced coffee.
name has been restored.
great hero.
In the world where Henry Albert lives, the whole of humanity longs for that name.
Hey Maron!
Not Roman.
MARON Dmitry.
Sebastian prostrated himself toward the Bible.
It was the moment when Maronism, which worships Maron Dmitry, the hope of humanity that will sustain the world for the next 20 years, was born.
Chapter 533
Chapter 533 Traces of Past Life (3)
The past 20 years.
How did Maronism grow into the worlds best religion?
The beginning was weak.
Sebastian said based on the Bible that the advent of Maron Dmitri would save the world, but even then, most people treated him as bullshit.
It had to be. It was notmon sense to enshrine a person whose existence was not even proven at a time when the cataclysm had not yet been clearly defined.
everyone turned away
People used Sebastian of being a lunatic, and some said he was a diabolical trickster who wanted to take advantage of human confusion.
It was frustrating.
Why dont you know the truth?
Sebastian changed his ways in response to his continued ostracism.
The Bible says this. Dmitris sh Chris Dmitris demon Kevin Phoenixs lord Felix Hectors star Edwin Hector and so on. All the people who make up the Dmitri Empire were able to acquire such skills through the grace of Maron Dmitri. Do you think this is possible for a normal human being? In particr, Kevin was just a slum boy, butter grew into a powerful prosecutor who threatened Chris.
recited the contents of the book.
Of course, I didnt get a special reaction at the time.
Although there were some inheritors of Dmitri, including Chris, I thought they were writing a novel based on the information they had already disclosed.
It was a kind of farming. Sebastian was convinced that Dmitris sessors would be connected in the present life, and spoke of the characters who would appear in the future as if sowing seeds.
Not long after.
The world turned upside down.
As the sessors appeared one after another, it was confirmed that Sebastians words were true.
The situation has been reversed.
People praised Sebastian.
The existence of the Emperor was always a mystery in the memory of the sessor, but ording to his words, the existence of Maron Dmitri was the subject of Dmitri, the most popr transmission ability.
In turbulent times, hope was needed. Sebastians remarks were like rain during a drought, and people flocked to Maronism and bowed their heads.
The prosperity of Maronism.
It was a moment of real growth.
Maronism rapidly expanded in size and established a group to study catastrophes, earning peoples trust. It was a worldwide phenomenon.
Regardless of social status, everyone followed Maronism, and if Sebastian had urately specified the date of Maron Dmitris advent, he would have secured more power.
About 10 years ago.
A few people questioned it.
While the cataclysm was repeated several times, Maron Dmitry, who promised to save mankind, did not even show up. Peoples madness subsided.
They needed salvation. If Sebastians words are true, when does hee and where does he exist?
Although practical hopes should be given, Sebastian did not add the slightest falsehood or exaggeration based on the Bible.
Undecided.
Everything was inconclusive.
From then on, Maronism has remained a existence that believes in believers but denies non-believers at all.
It is said that one in five Americans is a Maronist.
That alone was a great power, but not so greatpared to the glory of the early days.
his presence.
Date of Advent.
It was Sebastians homework.
Although he found out the name, it was all a mystery, and Sebastian went straight to the world whenever someone using Dmitris surname appeared.
Maron Dmitri Jonathan Dmitri Bemy Dmitry Roman Dmitri Joseph Dmitri and so on. All kinds of Dmitri appeared.
As the importance of Dmitri became known, people carrying the name of Dmitri appeared all over the world.
all of them.
It was false.
It was just an impersonation, and as the years passed, Sebastian grew ustomed to lowly lies.
And to distinguish Dmitri, an atmosphere was created to change the names of people who used Dmitri previously. Thanks to this, impersonation has been greatly reduced.
If you use Dmitri, you will get undue attention from people, so unless you really intend to scam, you dont use Dmitrisst name.
Then one day.
Sebastian came to a conclusion.
If no trace of Maron Dmitri was found, one of the contents of the Bible needed to be looked at.
[If he exists in that world. Kneel down and bow your head.]
Existence.
I wasnt sure.
That is to say.
I came to the conclusion that Maron Dmitri does not exist in this world.
* * *
It was suffocating.
that he does not exist in this world
If so, since humanitys problems cannot be solved, Sebastian opened the Bible and pondered for several days.
existence of the Bible.
This is Gods will.
Sebastian, who took it as a proxy to rescue mankind and was only a mere linguist, had a heavy burden of humanity on his shoulders.
I couldnt give up like this. Due to his own ipetence, he could not stupidly blow it up even if he had a basis for solving the problem.
at that time.
A wizard who followed the Maronism said.
Master. Among the magic I have mastered, there is a magic that moves the opponent to where I am. If we can secure his belongings, we can invite him into our world.
My head shed.
It felt like a beam of light was falling from the sky.
Of course, it wasnt a perfect solution.
Since he does not exist in this world, it was a contradiction in itself to secure his belongings and bring them back. But Sebastian had a Bible.
The existence of Henry Albert, who wrote the Bible, was clearly a person who lived in the same era as Maron Dmitri.
The world the Bible says. If you invite the people of the Smander Continent to this world, you can secure Maron Dmitris belongings through them. this is it The very existence of the Bible was the solution to the problem.
since 10 years ago.
Maronism studied dimension shift magic.
Because simply possessing belongings cannot summon an existence beyond the dimension, magical development was necessary to pass the first stage of Henry Alberts summoning.
Sebastian did not show the slightest doubt about the series of circumstances.
From the moment he discovered the Bible to the moment he founded Maronism, he epted all the thoughts that came out of his head as Gods will.
that day.
Sebastian said to the guards.
Believe in Gods will. All coincidences that exist in the world originate from him, and from the moment we get our hands on the Bible, the wheels for the salvation of mankind are rolling. The time will soone. The moment we face the world in which he lived, we will bring about his advent.
promised to myself
I will definitely make Advent a sess.
this world.
To save all mankind.
* * *
And now.
Sebastian carefully turned the pages of the Bible.
Ive already read it tens of thousands of times, but whenever I feel mentallyplex, I read the Bible again like this.
Roman Dmitry.
Maron Dmitry.
In fact, it was a name that could identify simrities such as anagrams.
If the scammers who identified themselves as Dmitri had not existed, Sebastian would have doubted the existence of Roman Dmitri.
But it was impossible for him now.
I didnt see Roman Dmitri as the same person because I was already convinced that the person in the Bible exists in another dimension.
Even if you see a radical move.
Even though its simr to the tendency in the Bible.
Sebastian did not see the truth in front of his eyes.
The moment I first encountered the Bible was 30 years ago, so the gap in time made it impossible to face the truth.
It was a pity for mankind.
The magician who restored the Bible.
If his skills were just a little bit better, the letters that arose in the Bible would definitely have spoken Roman (ROMAN).
Sebastian looked at the Bible and said.
I believed in you and lived for 20 years. No, 30 years to be exact. You, who exists in my head, is a truly wless being who rules the world with flying ck hair. The moment you descend to this world, mankind will be able to leave all their burdens on you and enjoyplete peace, just like the world where Henry Albert, who wrote the Bible, lives.
that day.
repeated countless times.
One day his existence came to mind clearly, but one day his existence itself became blurry.
Sebastian, who has lived for the past 30 years and ruled over countless believers, swallowed the pain of his own.
This lowly servant cannot be tolerated by anyone but you. Even the self-proimed emperor in China ns to overthrow him from the inside out. When you descend into this world, this world will be entirely yours. So, never let me down. You are Maron. You must be strong enough to defeat the Absolute.
It was madness.
Sebastians face, showing the passage of time, showed intense tenacity for him.
That is my only wish.
Just like that day 10 years ago.
Sebastian made a promise.
I promise to make Advent a sess.
And if there are any beings that get in his way, he will wipe out anyone he opposes.
the emperor of China.
Whether its Roman Dmitry, who tore the SS grade in one blow.
His stumbling block was absolutely uneptable.
* * *
A few days after that.
An international conference was held in the United States.
The agenda was to discuss the change of the name of the Republic of Korea and Roman Dmitris vition of internationalw.
Russian President.
Markov said.
I dont understand this situation. Debating whether or not to use Roman Dmitri. Roman Dmitry has vited internationalw and that is an indisputable fact. Moreover, after usurping a country in an unjust way, he rose to the position of emperor himself. At this meeting, I think it is not a question of right or wrong, but a decision on how severely to punish Roman Dmitri for viting internationalw.
russia.
It is one of the worlds most powerful countries.
Markov felt ufortable with Roman Dmitris move and spoke out about his thoughts at the meeting.
US President John Harrison said.
I fully understand what President Markov meant. But this is not such a simple matter to think about. In the Republic of Korea, the people of the country suffered greatly due to the dictatorship of President Kim Jeong-tae. As proof, when Roman Dmitri rebelled, most of the local governments supported the rebels, and after the central government was overthrown, the people of Korea epted Roman Dmitri as their leader. Of course, breaking internationalw is wrong. But in a situation where they were rotting from the inside, they had to do something to survive.
So you are saying that the vition of internationalw is justified?
It means we need an exception.
a few days ago.
The US government held intense internal meetings.
It was a fight over what position to express at the international conference, and those who followed the Maronism naturally insisted on Roman Dmitris punishment.
But John Harrison couldnt follow their judgment.
I dont know if the general trend is that the world government makes a decision, but the United States could never bear the brunt of the gun.
It was because of some kind of ominousness.
No matter how much the whole world joined forces, it seemed that even the fragmentary appearance of Roman Dmitri would not be able to handle it.
South Korea made its own decisions to survive. We think we should take that into ount, and I dont think changing the name of the country will be a big problem.
took a step off
I lost myself.
As if waiting for John Harrisons words, criticism poured in from all sides.
The French and Brazilian presidents said.
That is such an irresponsible statement. It doesnt matter. Internationalw has been strictly followed by all countries around the world as there are no exceptions under any circumstances. But if we allow the exception of Roman Dmitri, the world will surely be thrown into chaos.
Isnt there some kind of deal with Roman Dmitry? Didnt you help LA deal with the boss monster? Let me be clear, even if Roman Dmitri is strong enough to deal with SS-rank monsters, there are rules in this world. Just because youre strong doesnt mean you can escape discipline.
two figures.
He was a representative Maronist believer.
He quietly sympathized with the warlike Markov when he spoke, but vehemently denounced John Harrison when he disagreed.
Not only the two figures, but also the leaders rted to Maronism were all given a special mission. A special mission to somehow bring out Roman Dmitris punishment.
Since this ce itself was created by Sebastian, John Harrison noticed the atmosphere at once.
Maronism.
It was a very odd existence.
They do things for the world, but there was also a side where they acted like this.
In fact, following internationalw is probably the easiest solution that everyone can understand. But what worries me is Roman Dmitris personality. There is a high probability that he will not ept the punishment itself.
The meeting hall fell into silence.
Everyone was against it, so even John Harrison couldnt do anything about it.
In fact, since the United States has been leading the punishment of internationalw, it was impossible to show support for Roman Dmitri any more than this.
What John Harrison wanted from the beginning was a position where he could avoid responsibility. At least this case has be a version led by Russia and the Maronists.
It was then.
The Brazilian president mentioned an existence as if to add strength.
What do you think, Chairman Wang Wi-ryong?
The gaze was focused.
China also.
It is a powerful country representing the world.
People have not yet recognized Chairman Wang Wi-ryong as the emperor, but even if they put their energy into punishing Roman Dmitri, the trend will not be overturned.
It was the order that was set from the moment Maronism used its hand. Maronism has taken root all over the world, and what they set their mind to hase true.
furthermore.
China has been aiming at South Korea hositamtam.
There was no reason for them not to agree with this incident.
however.
I understand South Koreas choice. I think punishing them is harsh.
unexpected answer.
People looked at the chairman Wang Wi-ryong with a surprised expression.
Chapter 534
Chapter 534 Traces of Past Life (4)
Chinas Decision.
The reason was that I had to go back a while ago.
In the sixth catastrophe, China was rtively safe, but it received an alliance proposal from South Korean President Kim Jung-tae.
A proposal to end the rebellion in exchange for subjugating North Korea together. In fact, on the surface, it looks like a simple union, but they were not aware of this as an opportunity to fall into a vassal state.
China readily epted.
At the order of President Wang Wi-ryong, a force headed by Sword Demon Xiao Long headed for Korea.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Finally, the will of the great nation was achieved. North Korea and the Republic of Korea have always been eye thorns, but if this incident interferes with the state affairs of the Republic of Korea, they will soon im themselves as subjects of great powers.
Stupid guys. Selling out the entire country because it couldnt withstand a momentary crisis.
Wang Weilong smiled.
North Korea and South Korea.
As Suha said, it was a thorn in the eye.
Because of the monstersing from North Korea, China suffered every year, but it was not possible to proceed with arge-scale subjugation.
There are many countries around the world who are trying to bring China down. It was impossible to recklessly lose troops, and the Republic of Korea, which exists beyond North Korea, gave inconvenience like a thorn in the neck.
If North Korea and the Republic of Korea were made into Chinese territory, it would be possible toy the foundation for conquest of the continent, but the world government intervened in every case, so it has not been openly moved.
but.
It was different now.
From the moment President Kim Jeong-tae reached out, China gained a justification for intervening in South Korean state affairs.
Korea is only in the process of preparing for the conquest of the continent. As the only emperor in the world, I will conquer the whole world and make China the greatest country in history. It is the aspiration that our ancestors have always hoped for, and I willplete the achievement that even famous heroes in history have failed.
iced coffee!
Your Majesty the Emperor! Rule the world!
The subordinates were enthusiastic.
Wang Wi-ryong revealed a huge presence and took for granted the gaze of aspirations that looked up to him.
The day he ascended to the position of emperor himself.
Continental conquest was in mind.
Everything was Heavens Mandate.
In a world that revolves around him, he was convinced that he was the great hero who would save the world.
Yes, I will rule the world.
looked down on the world
The time hase.
In the near future, he will reign with the world at his feet, and Xiaolong, sent to Korea, will bring victory news that willy the foundation for conquering the continent.
There was no doubt about his victory. Even though Roman Dmitri took care of S-rank monsters, his reputation as a swordsman had more power than was known to the world.
however.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Xiao Long has returned.
What do you mean?
A crack appeared on the kings face.
No matter how you think about it, it was strange.
Xiao Long chose to return to China too early to fully fulfill his orders.
* * *
Xiaolong knelt down.
He told the situation with the face of a sinner.
sorry. If Roman Dmitri was simply strong, I would have proved the strength of the great nation to the end, even if I had to die. But I couldnt. Roman Dmitri, who killed the guards in one blow, used real martial arts, not fakes created by the system. Thinking that I should inform His Majesty the Emperor, Ipromised with reality and chose to return to my home country.
Moment.
Wang Weilongs expression hardened.
It wasnt something I could readily ept.
Real martial arts refers to Chinese roots and was not an area allowed to foreigners like Roman Dmitry.
The problem was not only that. Xiao Long conveyed to Wang Wi-ryong what he had seen and heard, even though he knew that his throat might be blown off by this incident.
Roman Dmitry. The martial arts he used were shockingly powerful. It was a level that even I couldnt dare to measure the limit, and the captain of the bodyguard of the Republic of Korea could not withstand a single blow even though he was S-ss. Your Majesty the Emperor. It is clear that Roman Dmitry has achieved something that has taken root in the great country.
Can I risk my life for your words?
yes. Ill hang myself. It is clear that Roman Dmitri epted the will of the dead Moorim.
It was shocking.
If it wasnt for Xiao Long, Wang Yulong would never have epted the truth.
Xiao Long.
He is not a person to lie or exaggerate.
Wang Wi-ryong made great contributions in the process of ascending to the throne of the emperor, followed him wholeheartedly and had the same dream of conquering the continent.
I could trust it because it was Xiaolong. If everything he saw and heard was true, it was necessary to confirm the existence of Roman Dmitri first, regardless of the Republic of Korea.
Wang Weilong shouted.
Get all the materials rted to Roman Dmitry right now. His past, his walk and the looks he showed in battle. I will check for myself and pass my judgment on Roman Dmitri.
I will follow your orders.
I will follow your orders.
The lights went out on fire.
A time when the world is in chaos with cataclysm.
China focused on Roman Dmitry.
The entire intelligence department came forward to secure materials, including footage of Roman Dmitri fighting.
Wang Wi-ryong checked the video.
Captain of the Guard and Roman Dmitry.
The moment he confirmed the situation in which the two collided, Wang Wi-ryong could not hide his horror.
[Quaang!]
[Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwak!]
It was swept away in one blow.
In a situation that ordinary people would simply admire as destructive, Wang Wi-ryong saw a martial arts system that dared not measure its limits. It was a shocking truth.
Even Wang Wi-ryong, who describes himself as the hope of Moorim, felt his heart sink at the profundity of Roman Dmitris martial arts.
I was immersed in the video for a while.
I couldnt say anything.
Wang Wi-ryong, who had been staring at him in awe, took his eyes off the video and spoke to his servants who looked up to him.
Everyone back off.
I couldnt say anything else.
The subordinates withdrew.
Wang Wei-ryong staggered to his feet and moved to somewhere weakly.
* * *
Secret space.
There was a mural there.
There was a figure of a man wielding a sword on a huge mural, which was the basis of martial arts that gave birth to Wang Wi-ryong.
What the hell is this all about?
10 years ago.
Wang Wei-ryong suddenly appeared and unified the divided China.
People thought his existence was unexpected, but Wang Wi-ryong overcame many adversities until he ascended to the throne.
long time ago
Murim existed in China.
Murim prospered beyond the control of the imperial family, and the emperor, feeling uneasy about the great power of the Murim people, nned a policy of eradicating the Murim people.
Thus, Murim was destroyed.
In the days when the Heavenly Demon conquered Murim, the n failed every time, but as he suddenly disappeared, the emperor seeded in dividing Murim.
tore the weapon
The foundation was destroyed so that the dangerous power could not be touched again.
The descendants of Murim were torn to various parts of the world, and as time passed, the fact that Murim existed was forgotten.
Wang Weilong and Xiaolong.
All were descendants of Murim.
They have continued the life of Murim, but the reason why modern people do not know about the existence of martial arts is that they do not demonstrate strong power as recorded in the past.
With the destruction of Murim, the basis of martial arts was lost. It was the moment when the years umted by the Moorim people evaporated, and as modern society developed, the energy of nature became cloudy.
The ancestors of Murim, who could no longer build internal energy through the old methods and lost a lot, could not solve the reality that martial arts were gradually deteriorating.
Mu Gong has be garbage.
However, Wang Wi-ryong never forgot that he was a descendant of the Murim people.
his ancestors.
He was from the Heavenly Demon Church.
The figure of the heavenly demon was left as a picture on the mural, and Wang Wi-ryong tried to revive the heavenly demon sword method based on it.
The Heavenly Demon conquered Murim.
Whenever he reflected on his great achievements, he believed that he was the only hope to regain the glory of Moorim.
However, the martial arts restoration failed every time.
A devastating realityy before her eyes.
He could no longer look away, and Wang Wi-ryong thought that he was no different from his ancestors who had repeated failures.
at that time.
A catastrophe broke out.
At that time when the world was covered in chaos, Wang Wi-ryong epted the memory of an existence.
Volcan.
Member of Dmitry.
Although not at the level of an ordinary soldier, he did not have a great reputation like Dmitris sh and Demon. However, it changed Wang Wi-ryongs life.
Volkans memory contained the sura simbeop, and the sura simbeop presented a new method that Murims ancestors could not solve.
He was able to use martial arts even with the turbid energy of modern times, and Wang Wi-ryong devoted himself to martial arts for 10 years from then on.
Wang Wi-ryong was a sessor.
Usually, it ends with the expression of the memory of the legend, but Murims existence led Wang Wi-ryong to apletely different world.
10 years after that.
Completed the new Heavenly Demon Sword.
It cannot be said to be the Heavenly Demon Sword of the past, but he interpreted it in his own way, simr to the mural as much as possible.
Of course, it could not be denied that it was apletely different martial art.
Nevertheless, the reason why it was named the Heavenly Demon Sword was because it wanted to continue the achievements of the Heavenly Demon who once conquered Murim.
unified China.
Wang Wi-ryong, who took the position of emperor himself and epted the descendants of Murim, said to them:
Moorim and Cheonma Shingo will be reborn because of me.
that day.
China was thrilled.
It was the moment when Murim, which had been destroyed, was reborn due to Wang Wi-ryong.
* * *
And now.
Wang Wi-ryong instinctively knew.
Roman Dmitrys martial arts were unusual.
It was simr to, but different from, the appearance recorded on the mural, but its destructive power wasparable to that of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
I had mixed emotions.
Just by looking at it with my own eyes, it seemed that the level of perfection was higher than that of his Heavenly Demon Sword.
It is not clear whether Roman Dmitri is a descendant of Murim. However, the martial arts he uses are simr to those of the Cheonma Shinkyo. If Roman Dmitri is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess or a person who obtained something from the Heavenly Demon Goddess. I cant be rude to him. If he has the same conditions as me, he may also have the same goal of rebuilding Moorim.
Come to think of it.
His behavior was simr to mine.
Even Wang Wi-ryong, who had been furious with the appearance of wanting to ascend to the throne of the emperor just a few days ago, saying that he dared to mention the emperor on the topic of the Republic of Korea, now somehow thought that it was only natural that he was a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church.
took a step back
I chose to wait.
I couldnt approach it hastily and reveal my bottom.
Even if the opponent was really a member of the Heavenly Demonic Church, Wang Wi-ryong did not intend to give up his position.
Cheonma Shinkyo is a world of weak meat and strong food. A strong being takes everything. If Roman Dmitri is a member of the Heavenly Demon Church, I will destroy him and rise to the position of absolute. And if you lose against Roman Dmitri Like all my followers, I am willing to kneel for great deeds.
st furnace.
Attitude changed.
Originally, as expected by other countries, the change of the name of the Republic of Korea would be outrageous, but Wang Wi-ryong decided that it was necessary to have friendly rtions until he found out the truth about Roman Dmitri.
Maybe its because it might be the same Cheonma Shingo. Wang Wi-ryong gave orders to his subordinates not to be hostile to the Republic of Korea.
international conference.
Things got messed up.
The French president harshly criticized Chinas change of heart.
Punishing the Republic of Korea is harsh! Is that what thementator is saying? In the meantime, countries that have vited internationalw have faced strong punishment because of public opinion led by President Wang Wi-ryong. However, making Korea an exception is an obvious contradiction. Please exin it so I can understand it.
like he said.
China has shown a warlike attitude in the meantime.
Not one or two countries have always taken the lead in punishing and suffered because of them.
But suddenly you talk about harshness.
In the hostile eyes of the heads of state, including the French president, Wang Wi-ryong was well aware of the contradiction himself.
But what can I do?
Even if he seemed funny, other things were more important to him.
Its a simple matter. The reason Korea is not punished is for humanity. I dont think there is a need to stir up trouble even for world peace in this chaotic time when the catastrophe has just ended.
Moment.
Peoples faces twisted.
In particr, the French president vomited his sincerity without filtering.
No, shouldnt the president, who has been talking about conquest of the continent or something like that, say that?
people really
He looked at Wang Wi-ryong with eyes wondering if he was crazy.
Chapter 535
Chapter 535 Traces of Past Life (5)
The first international conference.
It ended in a mess.
Due to the opposition of the two leading world governments, the United States and China, no conclusion could be drawn about punishing Roman Dmitri.
It was a really embarrassing situation.
The United States and China have never been united like water and oil, but this time, they did not deny each others opinions even though they cleared their throats.
atst.
This is the end of the first international conference. The second international conference will be held within a few days, and at that time, we will directly bring in Roman Dmitry, who vited internationalw, and make a conclusion.
protagonist of this case.
The ce was finished by summoning Roman Dmitri.
French President Patrice, who left the meeting room with a result different from his thoughts, showed a very angry expression.
?? ???? ???. Usually, even the slightest vition of internationalw makes no exceptions, and the streets go wild, but what the hell is Roman Dmitri defending it so much? Apparently there is some sort of deal with Roman Dmitri, but things wont go your way.
youre right. We cant let this go on like this.
The attendant nodded.
Patrice moved and immediately contacted the Maron Church.
This is how things turned out.
[China and the United States oppose it. Even if the US is the same, China is surprising.]
Beyond the screen.
Sebastian was there.
Sebastian was also quite ufortable.
Moving the Maronists, including France and Brazil, he believed that he could quickly create a ce to punish Roman Dmitry.
Its not very difficult. Internationalw has clear standards, so even the United States could not protect Roman Dmitri unconditionally.
The problem was China.
Their remorse was an unpredictable area.
[China, like Roman Dmitry, imed itself to be a country of emperors. I thought I could use it as a weapon to destroy Roman Dmitri. That was a mistake. We dont know what the Chinese thought in defending Roman Dmitry, but we cant allow elements that are problematic for his advent. Patrice.]
Speak.
[Prepare for the 2nd International Conference regardless of means and methods. Roman Dmitri must be punished, and if Roman Dmitri does not ept punishment on the spot, we will mobilize the whole world to punish the Republic of Korea. At that time, there would be no way to defend Roman Dmitri who does not follow thews set by mankind.]
Original n.
It was Lee Jei.
I tried to induce a dispute between China and Korea, but the n went wrong because China took a step out.
I had no intention of leaving.
Anyway, in the future that Maronism thinks, China and Korea must be destroyed. I needed to take this opportunity to think of a way to handle both.
Patrice lowered her head and shouted.
All right. I will handle it that way!
Even the French president.
Even the Brazilian president.
Even the staff preparing for the meeting.
Even the sanitation workers who use the streets at this time.
All were members of Maronism.
That was the true strength of Maronism.
Sebastian on the other side of the screen had no doubts that the Maronists would win in the end.
* * *
What I did not understand was the same in the United States.
After leaving the meeting room and reaching a quiet space, the head of the leadership following John Harrison said with a confused face.
What is China thinking? It waspletely different from what they usually pursued.
I think the same.
past years.
The United States and China have collided with each other.
In the first ce, there was no way to maintain good rtions between China, which calls itself emperor, and the United States, the worlds most powerful country.
It was the same this time too. I thought that if Maronism and China were leading the mood, the United States alone would not be able to defend Roman Dmitry.
So, I tried to step away from the line of avoiding responsibility, but the atmosphere waspletely reversed when Wang Wi-ryong suddenly intervened.
two great powers.
As the two agreed, other countries could not ignore it.
Wang Wi-ryong spoke of world peace on the surface, but John Harrison was not stupid enough to believe it.
The Wang Wi-ryong I know is never a person topromise with. As he ughtered numerous enemies in the process of ascending to the throne, he did everything possible to maintain his power. But to defend Roman Dmitri, who calls himself emperor just like himself. There must be something we dont know about.
sure
never believed
A thought passed through John Harrisons mind for a moment.
The Maronists have always been displeased with the existence of China. I have denied the existence of the emperor and openly said that he is a harm to the person whom the Maronists worship. Maybe China is defending Roman Dmitry to keep Maronism in check. China has been able to defend itself because it has power, but Roman Dmitry has be the target of Maronism because it is just forming power. If Roman Dmitri preserves his power, the war between Maronism and the Korean Empire could cause both forces to be destroyed.
It was the most usible hypothesis.
No matter what.
A lot of preparation was needed until the second meeting.
If it was Roman Dmitris strength that the intelligence department had identified, the United States had to resolve rtions with him amicably.
said John Harrison.
Mobilize the intelligence department to figure out Chinas ns. And requestmunication from the Korean Empire right now.
Roman Dmitry.
I needed to talk to him now.
* * *
Right after the LA incident.
Roman Dmitry made a golden homing.
People came out and chanted the name of Roman Dmitri.
It was a natural reaction.
The Korean Empire has been suffering from catastrophes, but Roman Dmitri not only solved the crisis of the Korean Empire, but also raised the nations status by dealing with SS-grade monsters.
It was a heartbreaking moment. People couldnt help but be enthusiastic that Roman Dmitry was the leader of this country.
immediately after returning.
Roman Dmitry immediately summoned the top officials.
Even though the catastrophe was over, he knew that the international situation would not ept the Korean Empire as it is.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
The concern is the vition of internationalw. In the meantime, world governments have never granted exceptions to internationalw, so they will try to punish civil war during the cataclysm. In particr, now that the Korean Empire has proven itself, there is a high probability that it will take the cause of viting internationalw as an opportunity.
The atmosphere in America is unusual. The US government is friendly to us, but the Maronists are leading the punishment of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Maronism.
Even Roman Dmitry knew of its existence.
It was a unique force.
When he first heard about Maronism, he showed interest in their activities as they recited their biography. However, I quickly concluded that it was a scammer.
Maron Dmitri. There was no reason to believe the babble of idiots who couldnt even figure out their real names, anagrams or whatever.
Kim Joon-hyeok also said, The status of Maronism was great 10 years ago, but now there are many people who dont believe in what they say, adding, I dont believe in Marongyo unconditionally.
to speak of ones actions.
If it was a sessor, it was possible enough.
In this ce that epted Dmitris world, scams like Maronism were not impossible.
if its really relevant.
Anyone who has experienced a previous life.
Like Alexander, he should have rushed to his knees the moment he heard the name Roman Dmitri.
of course.
One day, I thought of confirming the truth of Maronism.
Their leader did not reveal his whereabouts, so he had the intelligence department continue to investigate Maronism.
said Roman Dmitry.
As you said, an international conference will be held. I will discuss my punishment on the spot, but we will not respond. I n to improve the security of the country and wait for the results of the international conference toe out.
It was reckless.
When the resultse out, the Korean Empire cannot turn the situation around.
but.
No one raised any questions.
People, including Kim Joon-hyeok, showed blind faith in Roman Dmitris actions, only presenting their opinions.
None of the achievements that an individual showed in a short period of time matchedmon sense.
For those who follow Roman Dmitry like a god, the miracles he has shown so far have be the foundation of faith.
just as expected.
a few days after that.
As soon as the international conference ended, the United States requested amunication.
* * *
Beyond the screen.
US President John Harrison was there.
As soon as themunication was connected, he straight-forward told the main point.
[] This is the current situation. Perhaps other countries will insist on the punishment of the Korean Empire at the second international conference, and even the United States cannot oppose it forever. Internationalw is a set ofws signed by countries all over the world. Opposing internationalw without justification may be an opportunity for the United States to lose trust in the internationalmunity in the future. So give us that cause. If the Korean Empire forms an alliance with the United States, the United States will dly deny the general trend and defend the Korean Empire.] It
was a transaction with a clear purpose.
America decided it needed time.
You have plenty of time to fully grasp Roman Dmitrys monstrous side and decide what to do next.
Until then, I wanted to take sides.
Roman Dmitri suggested renewing the rtionship, so the United States reached out to the alliance first.
It wasnt a bad deal.
USA.
It is the most powerful country in the world.
If they take their side, the Korean Empire will be able to breathe freely no matter what conclusionse from the international conference.
however.
I will refuse.
[] Are you serious? If the U.S. proposal is rejected, there is no way to prevent punishment for viting internationalw.]
Didnt I make it clear in mystmunication? After helping LA, the Korean Empire and the United States will create apletely new rtionship. President John Harrison. There is no sensible deal in the new rtionship Im talking about. In the future, the Korean Empire will clearly distinguish between beings that benefit the Korean Empire, not transactions in return, and there will be no need for the Korean Empire to ask for help first with special benefits.
[Then it can be dangerous. Isnt this a simple reward, not something mutually beneficial?]
Apart from the dangers, the Korean Empire and I will have to bear it. however .
Obviously, even though the Korean Empire is in a dangerous situation, Roman Dmitri showed a lot ofposure.
Do you think the Korean Empire is really dangerous?
American proposal.
Wrong from the start.
The establishment of the premise that the Korean Empire was dangerous was different from the picture that Roman Dmitri wanted.
So I declined.
The US offer was not epted.
The Korean Empire will show that it does not need anyones help to solve the problems in front of it.
like that.
Ill see you at the second international conference.
Took.
Roman Dmitry cut offmunication.
* * *
The ce wheremunication was conducted until just now.
There were leaders of the Korean Empire.
They showedplex expressions.
He trusted Roman Dmitri, but did not seem to understand why he rejected the American offer.
America is a great power.
If they get their help, the Korean Empire will be able to handle things a little morefortably.
Sigh.
Roman Dmitri leaned back in his chair.
He said in a rxed voice as if it was nothing special.
The world is so much fun. In the meantime, the rtionship between the Korean Empire and the United States was clear. Although they im to be united, they could not ignore the difference in national power. The Korean Empire always longed for the help of the great powers, and that split rtions with each other without anyone saying. I have no intention of criticizing that fact. However, now that the situation has changed, there is no reason for us to stick to Euls position.
It is a time of upheaval.
The Korean Empire is changing, but it is not a change that only the people of the Korean Empire will ept.
The present Korean Empire and the United States. Who do you think has the upper hand? The United States asked me for help because it could not solve its own danger, and it is no different from the Republic of Korea in the past. It is the moment when rtions change, and from now on we need to get used to the rule of the newly born Korean Empire. So watch what I do in the future. The words I say, the actions I show, the attitudes of people who ept them. See, hear and experience all of them and decide the attitude you should take in the future.
presence was inted.
was a giant.
It is unknown how Roman Dmitri lived, but people did not dare to measure the huge bowl like the Great Sea.
We will decide and judge ourselves in all matters. Not by any other factor, but only by our own standards.
It was then.
The guards who were outside came inside and said.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Chinese President Wang Yulong requested amunication.
after the US.
This time it was China.
As I just said, it proves that the rtionship between Gap and Gap is changing.
In the past, the Republic of Korea reacted calmly to a situation where the fire would fall on its feet, as if Roman Dmitri had squeezed reality into it.
Tell me to wait. The meeting isnt over yet.
Moment.
People swallowed dry saliva.
The Korean Empire, not Korea, was changing.
Chapter 536
Chapter 536 Traces of previous lives (6)
The Chinese signal soldiers face turned pale.
Just now.
Upon requestingmunication from the Korean Empire under Wang Wi-ryongs order, he received a response to wait as the meeting was not over. It was amon situation.
It was natural to wait because it was amunication that had not been promised in advance, but the problem was the fiery temper of Wang Wi-ryong, who called himself emperor.
How can I convey the word wait?
I stamped my feet.
It was clear that the attitude of the Korean Empire, which dared to wait for the great country, would stimte Wang Wi-ryongs nting.
I was scared.
Thinking that sparks might fly at him, the signalman carefully reported the situation with a face like a living corpse.
however.
Ha ha ha ha, wait. He is definitely a bold person.
Wang Weilong burst intoughter.
Themunications officers thoughts were not wrong.
If he had not found out Roman Dmitris secret, Wang Wi-ryong would have expressed his anger, saying that he would not forgive the Korean Empire.
But now it was different. Roman Dmitri may be a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
If the possibility was true, the current belligerent attitude was rather a natural reaction.
The Heavenly Demons Church does not allowpromise.
Their violent nature has been a trait that has been passed down from generation to generation since time immemorial.
Just as Xiao Long recognized Roman Dmitris martial arts, if he was at Roman Dmitris level, he wouldnt know that Xiao Long was a real martial artist. However, seeing that he came out like this, it is certain that he is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon God. Otherwise, we would not dare to act as we do now against China.
My heart raced.
Wang Wi-ryong was always curious.
The Cheonma Shinkyo has been cut off, and he is the only one who has been making every effort to revive it.
It came to fruition 10 years ago, and although it did not perfectly reproduce the glory of the past, itpleted a new Heavenly Demon sword method anyway.
The scars on the mural that I looked at until they were worn out. Due to the powerful power expressed at the tip of his sword, Wang Wi-ryong came out of the world thinking that he had no opponent.
Even then, China was divided.
In that chaotic time when there were many people who were torn into dozens and called themselves kings, Wang Wi-ryong really defeated them all with one sword.
Descendants of the Wurim, such as Xiaolong. Strong people who have awakened as hunters. People who had their own circumstances and pride epted the reality while dealing with Wang Wi-ryong.
Thinking that it was a wall that could never be crossed, he appointed Wang Wi-ryong as the emperor.
Is that why?
always longed for
It is said that the history of the Cheonma Shinkyo was achieved through struggle, but he had never met an opponent who could be said to be a match for him.
Roman Dmitri is strong. Even that attack that blew the vampire lord away in one blow, I cant guarantee that I can reliably block it. However, the Heavenly Demons of the previous generation overcame such adversity and were finally promoted to the heavens of the Heavenly Demonic Church. This may be a gateway given by God to me ahead of conquering the continent.
New Heavenly Demon Sword.
I wanted to try it out.
It seemed that if he defeated the descendant of the same Heavenly Demon Goddess and was proven, he would be able to relieve his anxiety that his Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship was not real.
Wang Wi-ryong believed in himself.
Until the moment he inherited the will of the Heavenly Demon God and ascended to the position of emperor, Wang Wi-ryongs confidence came from fierce efforts.
Wang Weilong said.
will wait. As soon as the Republic of Korea is ready, connectmunications immediately.
Thank you!
Themunicator was startled.
He hurriedly bowed his head at the merciful reply and stepped away.
* * *
After 30 minutes.
Communication was finally established.
Wang Wi-ryong, who finished a brief statement with each other, revealed that he was not the enemy before talking about the main topic.
[At the first international conference, most of them, led by Russia, insisted on punishment by the Republic of Korea, but I did not agree with that. South Korea just did what it had to do. If the country cannot be protected from the regime of President Kim Jung-tae, then of course a new leader must take the ce. Thats why I, who initially sent troops with the intention of helping the Republic of Korea, learned the truth about Kim Jung-tae and sent troops.]
It was a clever speech.
Originally, he intended to make Korea a subject country, but there was no reason to reveal his true feelings.
of course.
It was not recognized as the Korean Empire.
Having a friendly rtionship with Roman Dmitri, but recognizing him as emperor was another matter.
[Chinas attitude will be the same in the second international conference. We will help Korea.]
Does that mean you want something in return?
[Maybe you can take it that way. Rather than asking for material things in exchange for help, China wants to build friendly rtions with the Republic of Korea in the future. Ill be happy to help with that one promise.]
It was like the United States.
alliance offer.
While the United States fully epted the Korean Empire, Chinas proposal was strangely tense.
As Wang Wi-ryong, he could not hide his sense of victory.
Is he really a descendant of the Heavenly Demon God? If he is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon God, then who is stronger between himself and Roman Dmitri? His mind was immersed in Roman Dmitri.
His eyes were stained with longing. In Wang Wi-ryongs judgment, this was an offer he could not refuse, and he nned to get to know Roman Dmitri step by step.
Sigh.
Roman Dmitri leaned back in his chair.
The figure seen across the screen was not in line with manners, and he raised his head and spoke coldly.
What are you thinking?
[As is. China wants cooperation with South Korea.]
Thats why its a problem. If you really wanted to ept the Korean Empire, you wouldnt have called it the Republic of Korea. Wang Weilong. There are countless rumors floating around the world about you. Even if they dont exin you perfectly, your actions so far prove what direction you are pursuing. A being who unified China and ascended to the position of emperor himself. He openly talked about conquering the continent, invaded the territory of other countries, and recently even intervened in the civil war of the Korean Empire. Your favor is poison. If you trusted me to ept it, you would either be stupid or make fun of me.
[] .]
There was a crack in Wang Wi-ryongs expression.
Even offensive remarks to the lower ranks.
It has gone beyond what can be tolerated.
[So youre saying youre rejecting Chinas offer?]
I held on to reason until the end.
I had to put up with it.
Until he found out the truth about Roman Dmitri, he didnt want to ruin his rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
but.
refuse. From the moment I took the position of emperor myself, two emperors cannot exist under the same sky. i promise you If you do not step down as emperor, we will soon meet on the battlefield.
* * *
Remarks by Roman Dmitry.
This was an obvious deration of war.
Friendly ways are over.
The moment he heard the statement that he could not admit that he was the emperor, Wang Wi-ryongs expression turned ferocious.
[You cheeky bastard. How dare you refuse my favor.]
China.
It is a global powerhouse.
It was equipped with national power enough topete with the United States for supremacy, and even dered that it had no rivals among humans.
The courtesy shown to Roman Dmitri was a courtesy to true martial arts. If you win thepetition, you will win him; if you lose, you will go under him.
I thought there was no reason to blush with Roman Dmitri in the fiercepetition ahead.
however.
Denying ones own existence was another matter.
Wang Wi-ryong did not hide his anger any longer.
[You know why I defended you. Its not because I was afraid of your power. I inherited the spirit of the Heavenly Demon God. He gave birth to a dead Cheonma sword method, and confirmed the same roots as mine in the way you deal with the Vampire Lord. So it was. The hand I extended to you was a courtesy to confirm the facts of the case.]
Moorim.
revealed its existence.
The leaders of the great powers knew the truth, but ordinary people thought that the world called Woorim was a world that existed beyond the dimension. Thats not true.
The martial arts that people have learned in the present day came from the present life, and it is Wang Wi-ryong who has learned the real martial arts, not the fake martial arts that the hunters have learned.
expressed their presence.
Now that he revealed his identity, he needed to firmly imprint his existence on Roman Dmitri.
[Roman Dmitry. The fate of Korea depends on your answer. If it is not the answer I want, I will not only insist on punishing the Republic of Korea at the 2nd international conference, but I will take the lead in destroying the Republic of Korea. Dare to step over my position as the emperor of a great nation deserves punishment beyond simple death.]
Only one fact.
Checked it out.
[Are you truly a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church?]
* * *
Communication with Wang Wiryong.
There was no one watching.
At the end of the meeting, the leaders resigned and Roman Dmitri was left alone to receive amunication.
[Are you truly a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church?]
Thest question.
Roman Dmitris expression hardened coldly.
As he started a new life, he always wondered about the existence of Moorim, which had disappeared without a trace in history.
Even in the days when he ruled Murim, he was so powerful that even the emperor could not dare to surpass Murim.
However, in modern times, Murim has disappeared to such an extent that not even a record remains.
That always remained a question in my mind, but Wang Wi-ryong now identified himself as a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Right now at this moment.
Might be happy
nice to meet you
Or it didnt bring any positive emotions.
heart was cold
Rather angry.
Is it that Murim was destroyed even though the Heavenly Demonic Church existed?
[Answer whatever I ask!]
The Heavenly Demon Goddess I remember is not weak. But why did the Heavenly Demonic Church perish?
[This bastard.]
Wang Wi-ryong was furious.
Roman Dmitrys answer.
Didnt like it.
In a voice that seemed to criticize the history of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, Wang Wiryong spoke in a high-pitched voice.
[A bastard who doesnt know anything dares talk about the Heavenly Demon Goddess! The Heavenly Demon Church did not perish. The imperial family carried out a policy of eradicating the Murim people and destroyed the entire Murim, but my ancestors continued to carry on the spirit of the Heavenly Demon Goddess until the end. But what? The Heavenly Demon Gods you remember are not weak? What the hell are you talking about? The descendants of the Heavenly Demon, including myself, have struggled to inherit the will of Heavenly Demon Baek Jung-hyeok until the end. Anyone who didnt exist at that moment has no right to criticize you, no matter what your identity is.]
It was an upheaval.
The word destruction seemed to negate the efforts made so far.
[Roman Dmitry! Reveal your identity! If you have nothing to do with Murim, I will blow your head off for daring to look down on the Cheonma Shinkyo. However, if you are a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church, bow your head and ask for forgiveness from me, who has inherited the Heavenly Demonic Church. I am the only enemy of the Heavenly Demon God in this world.]
The more I talk.
Roman Dmitris face grew even colder.
Rather than Wang Wi-ryong raising his voice arrogantly, the part that Roman Dmitri couldnt forgive was that even though the Heavenly Demon Goddess existed, it barely maintained its existence.
There was no trace of the Heavenly Demon Goddess left anywhere in the world.
Although Wang Wi-ryong unified China and rose to the position of emperor, the Cheonma Deity created by Baek Jung-hyeok in the past was not weak enough to hide its existence.
absence of oneself?
It didnt matter.
There were many strong people under him, and they were not beings that could be evaluated by the standards of the present life.
so that.
I will ask you onest time. Why is you and the like leading the Heavenly Demon Church?
cold question.
Wang Weilongs expression flinched.
Something was strange.
Roman Dmitri showed his anger, and from the words he uttered, it seemed that he knew very well about the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
He is not a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church, but seems to know something more than that.
long time.
The Cheonmacism religion has lost its foundation.
He thought he was the only one who epted it, but for the first time it urred to him that there might be something he didnt know.
Otherwise, I couldnt describe myself as the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church as you.
I swallowed dry saliva.
possibility of an emergency.
The idea that the opponent might not be a mere descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church, but a very important figure in the Heavenly Demonic Church.
Wang Weilong asked cautiously.
[] Who the hell are you?]
The worry didntst long.
Descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Roman Dmitri did not bother to hide his identity from the descendents of the fallen Heavenly Demon Church.
I am the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
in that word.
Wang Wi-ryongs face was stained with shock and fear as if paint had spread.
Chapter 537
Chapter 537 Traces of Previous Life (7)
Wang Wi-ryongs growth period.
It was a series of intense training sessions.
He repeated training every day following his father, and never stopped swinging his sword from before the sun rose in the morning until the sun went down.
It was never a life a young boy could handle.
Dissatisfaction grew in his young heart, and one day he said with a rebellious face that he would not go to training.
My father always said that the Heavenly Demon Church is the best on the continent. But what the heck is this? Even after training like death every day, there is no sign of progress, and in this world, everything is decided by a few missiles, not by a single sword.
modern society.
In a world where science is highly developed, it was a foolish act to hold on to martial arts that have lost their foundation.
My father looked at Wang Wi-ryong with aplicated expression.
Normally, he would be angry and punished, but this time, Wang Wi-ryongs question seemed to hit the mark.
I have something to tell you.
moved to ce
It was a hill overlooking the city.
Sitting next to Wang Wi-ryong, my father told me about the past of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, which he hadnt mentioned before.
Son. A very long time ago, Murim existed in this world. People who trained in martial arts established the Munpa ording to their own ideology, and the three forces, divided into the Jeongpa and Sapa and Magic, waged a fierce war to conquer Murim for countless years. Sometimes it was the right faction, sometimes it was the Sa faction, and sometimes it was magic. But the pendulum of bnce never fell. It was impossible for any one force to conquer Murim, and a change urred at a time when conquering Murim was regarded as a mere dream.
fathers father.
that fathers father.
It was a story passed down from generation to generation.
Wang Wi-ryongs father kept the story to heart and repeated what he thought was meaningless.
The Heavenly Demon of the time. He conquered Murim. Even though the right and left factions joined forces, they did not be opponents of the Heavenly Demon, and for the first time in the history of Murim, the Heavenly Demon Church seeded in conquering Murim. At that time, Cheonma Shinkyo flourished iparably to what it is now. Even the emperor of China did not dare to touch the nting of the Heavenly Demon God, and people bowed their heads to the reign of the Heavenly Demon and cried out the name of the Heavenly Demon. The sword you inherited is not a simple thing. Achievement of the Heavenly Demon who conquered Murim. we inherited it Even if the present is insignificant, the descendants of the Heavenly Demon Church must never forget the root.
the presence of the Heavenly Demon.
Its not fantasy.
Numerous records proved the achievements of the heavenly demon, and when looking at the murals that had been managed for generations, we had no choice but to ept the existence of the heavenly demon.
Intense momentum emanating from the huge mural. Even though it was expressed as a painting, the heavenly demon overwhelmed the people beyond the mural.
If only he hadnt suddenly disappeared. The world would have changed a lot. The Emperors policy of eradicating the Murims would have failed, and there would have been no denying that you were a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Did you really conquer Murim with a single sword?
I promise you, Abbie. The moment youpletely ept the swordsmanship of the mural as yours, themon sense of modern society will copse due to the sword you are holding in your hand.
Aspirations were inted.
The image of himselfmanding the world with a single sword.
With his dissatisfaction gone nowhere, Wang Wi-ryong asked for thest time.
Please tell me his name. real name.
Fatherughed.
It was extraordinary.
The father wanted to instill hope in his son who was going through a difficult life.
Remember. Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok. The fact that we are the descendants of the Heavenly Demon Goddess who follow His will.
* * *
Baek Joong-hyeok.
It is a name that has been repeated over and over again.
When it was hard and when it hit the limit, Wang Wi-ryong reminded himself of Baek Joong-hyeok and pushed himself.
And now.
I am the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
Lightning struck in my head.
It was an unexpected name.
I was sure that Roman Dmitri was a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, but I didnt know that he would identify himself as Baek Joong-hyeok.
idents havee to aplete halt. There was a clear expression of bewilderment, and the surprised face did not say anything.
Does this make sense?
no.
It was impossible.
Baek Joong-hyeok is a person who existed a long time ago, and now he can never survive the flow of time.
Besides, isnt Roman Dmitri obviously a foreigner?
When I looked at his appearance, which waspletely different from that of Asians, with only ck hair, I wondered how a foreigner became a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Feelings that were shocking at first.
It gradually turned into anger.
He thought that Roman Dmitri, who knew of Baek Joong-hyeoks existence, would dare to mock him.
[Do you think I would believe such a nonsense? Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, is a legend of the Heavenly Demon Church. He is a great figure who aplished the unprecedented feat of conquering Murim, and the descendants of the Cheonma Shinkyo, including myself, have followed his will from generation to generation. But to say that you are the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok? you crossed the line No matter what atrocities youmitted, I had the heart to show mercy to the descendants of the same Heavenly Demon Goddess. But not from now on. From the moment I dared to insult Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, I, Wang Wi-ryong, will not stop until I condemn you.] I
was furious.
He let out his voice violently.
Wang Wi-ryongs reaction was understandable.
Common sense could not ept the situation in which Roman Dmitri, who had the appearance of a foreigner, said that he was Baek Joong-hyeok, who would have died a long time ago.
However, Roman Dmitri did not consider Wang Wi-ryong any more than that.
He revealed his identity because he followed the will of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, but it was Wang Wi-ryongs problem other than epting the truth.
Roman Dmitry.
I couldnt recognize Wang Wi-ryong.
The Heavenly Demon Faith, established as the Heavenly Demon Baek Jung-hyeok, was not a force that could be satisfied with the current China.
continents best.
built a huge mountain.
If you were a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, you should have a status worthy of it.
china?
one of the great powers
Its not the only one, its just one of many great powers.
In addition, because the public evaluates the United States more highly, Roman Dmitry spoke coldly to Wang.
Wang Wi-ryong. I will not borate on the fact that I am Baek Joong-hyeok beyond themunication screen. In a world in chaos, the impossible does not exist. So judge and decide for yourself. exactly 1 hour. Come to the Korean Empire and prove yourself to me. If you do not appear after an hour, I will define you and China as enemies.
[What is that .]
I didnt hear the answer.
unteral notice.
Took.
Roman Dmitry cut offmunication.
* * *
Communication screen turned ck.
Wang Wei-ryong was stunned.
Roman Dmitrys final remarks.
It was shocking.
Judge for yourself without any exnation.
To be honest, I wanted to wipe out Korea right now.
but.
What Roman Dmitry said is not necessarily wrong. From the moment the Absolute appears and the power of transmission is manifested, there is nothing impossible in this world. if really what if. If Roman Dmitri is the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, what should I do?
one in a million
couldnt afford it
From the day he had a conversation with Wang Wi-ryong, his father talked about the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, whenever he had time.
he was a great man
at the same time.
He was a very cruel person.
You may think that he was a benevolent person in the age of peace he achieved, but he shed enough blood to achieve such a result.
He never showed mercy to the beings he defined as enemies. Now that I think about it, Roman Dmitris move was in line with that.
Red Moon and the central government. Clearly there was plenty of room forpromise, but Roman Dmitry killed them all for being hostile to him.
And what about going to the US?
The image of going to LA and blowing off the head of a vampire lord alone had to be confident enough to be arrogant.
like.
It was like the Heavenly Demon.
The Heavenly Demons moves and Roman Dmitri seemed to ovep.
If Roman Dmitri were the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyuk, heaven and earth would be created. My father said that the Heavenly Demon conquered Murim at a time when the Heavenly Demon Spirit was not perfect. Since then, it has made tremendous progress, and no one dared to challenge it, and the emperor of China treated Murim as a separate entity. If so, the blow that dealt with the Vampire Lord would not be absolute strength. Im not sure I can handle even that, but if I have more strength than that, my defeat is certain.
It was far away.
Sword of the Heavenly Demon.
We worked hard to implement it.
However, when he faced the real Heavenly Demon, he did not dare to confront him.
Humans are imaginative creatures.
Imagination upied my head.
Although he knew that it was obviously nonsense, one possibility pushed Wang Wi-ryong to the brink.
that much.
The existence of the Heavenly Demon was absolute.
The descendants of the Heavenly Demon God could not deny the Heavenly Demon.
After thinking about it for a long time, Wang Wi-ryong spurred on and stood up.
I will go to Korea right now. Prepare the teleport magic circle.
Your Majesty the Emperor of Hua! I have an appointment with the President of Russia in 30 minutes. If you unterally destroy it like this, there will be problemster .
Those things dont matter now.
I stopped talking.
Wang Wi-ryong said with a determined face.
Cancel all your ns for today. I must go to Korea.
* * *
A little while ago.
Park Min-woo received a special order from Roman Dmitri.
Wang Wi-ryong expressed his intention toe to Korea. Bring him to me secretly.
Wang Wi-ryongs visit.
It was a matter that would shake the world.
Therefore, Roman Dmitri entrusted this task to Park Min-woo and briefly exined why Wang Wi-ryong was visiting Korea.
The fact that Wang Wi-ryong is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess. And in a situation where it was revealed that he was Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, Wang Wi-ryong personally visited to confirm the fact.
The conclusion has already been reached.
The moment Wang Wi-ryong meets Roman Dmitri, he will not be able to deny that he is Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
the problem is.
His Majestys secret is my own .
Park Min-woo felt upset.
people dont know
Roman Dmitry.
how great he is.
He was so proud that he wanted to spread it around the neighborhood, but the reason he kept his mouth shut was not simply because of Roman Dmitris orders.
It is a secret between himself and Roman Dmitri. The fact that he shared a secret with the great Heavenly Demon somehow gave him a special feeling.
But what a royal dragon!
You are a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess!
It seemed that someone more special than himself had appeared.
If he was a fool who lived in the lower vige of the Heavenly Demonic Church, then Wang Wiryong is truly a descendant of the Heavenly Demon.
I bet he wouldnt just turn away from me or neglect me just because a real sessor appeared. okay. His Majesty the Emperor was never such a person. If he was simply a person who gave preferential treatment to personal connections (?), he wouldnt have taken care of Dmitris people that much in his previous life. Ill be fine. The Emperor will always allow me to stay by my side.
Anxiety was intense.
Maronism.
Their existence was also in a simr context.
Park Min-woo knew that the being that Maronism was talking about was Roman Dmitri, but he did not bother to correct the fact.
Of course, if it was a threat to Roman Dmitri, he would have blown the head of the Maronist leader right away.
However, the Heavenly Demon he experienced was invincible. I didnt pay special attention to what the Maronists were doing, thinking that no matter how rampant the Maronists were, they couldnt do anything to Roman Dmitri.
Think about it.
His head flew off because he did not know the identity of Roman Dmitri in his previous life.
It is a precious secret obtained at the risk of ones life, so why should we tell the truth in order to save the Maron Church?
Park Min-woo, no, the root of Kim Pan-seok.
Through the life of Alexander, he rotted as he rotted.
He thought that the special(?) of himself and Roman Dmitri was more important than the lives of the Maronists, and he did not care too much about the deaths of the people of Incheon during the war against the Maronists.
Why? Because they are not Roman Dmitri. In Park Min-woos priorities, Roman Dmitri was the first priority, he was the second priority, and there were other people outside the 100th priority, not the third priority.
To Park Min-woo like that.
Wang Wi-ryong was a thorn in the eye.
The thought that he might find out the truth and be more special than I was made me feel sick to my stomach.
It was the irony of life.
If Wang Wi-ryong had denied the existence of the heavenly demon, Park Min-woo would have gone on a rampage, saying that he did not dare to recognize His Majesty.
However, seeing the positive response, I thought it was natural, but an ominous feeling crept up.
I cant take my ce away from someone like Wang Wi-ryong. Not even in my previous life, but in this life, I am the Emperors second priority.
It was then.
The teleport magic circle reacted.
The other party sent a signal.
When Park Min-woo blew magic into it, a bright light rose and his escorts, including Wang Wi-ryong, appeared.
Park Min-woo looked at them and said curtly.
Wangwiryong will follow you, and the rest wait here.
This bastard!
How dare you mention His Majestys name!
The escorts were hot.
It was unimaginable in China.
Wang Wi-ryong also showed a look of anger, but Park Min-woo showed a fierce expression as if he would not lose.
If you want to show your pride, you shouldnt have set foot in the Korean Empire from the beginning. Hey, Wang Yulong. keep in mind If you are truly a descendant of the Heavenly Demon God, from now on you will have to choose between submission and struggle. So keep your eyes open, you bastard. If you choose to fight, you will die at the hands of His Majesty the Emperor anyway, and if you obey, you are below me.
baseline pressure.
Wang Wi-ryong, who has not yet confirmed the truth, faced an embarrassing moment from the start.
Chapter 538
Chapter 538 Traces of Past Life (8)
Park Min-woos words and actions.
It wasnt something I could tolerate.
Shaorong, escorted by Wang Weilong, stepped forward and grabbed the handle of the sword.
Just give me orders. I will blow off that son of a bitchs head right away for daring to disrespect the Emperor.
These are not empty words.
Seeing him spewing out his murderous intent, Park Min-woo also showed aughable expression as he aroused mana.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Beau Woongshin. Maybe I didnt listen to the exnation enough? The moment he had an audience with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, Wang Wi-ryong would not be able to call himself emperor. And thats it. Dont look at me like that in front of me. Because His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is the only one in this world who can look down on me.
The atmosphere turned grim.
A situation on a whim.
The moment Shaorong pulls out the sword from the scabbard, Minwoo Parks magic will bombard Xiaolong.
There was no doubt about victory.
Park Min-woo believed in himself, and most of all, he did not like Chinas attitude of raising his nose even after stepping into the Korean Empire.
The opponent is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess. Knowing what would happen if he faced the truth, he had no reason to care about Xiao Longs insignificant pride.
No matter what option they choose, whether they kneel or deny reality, it was absolutely necessary to organize themselves and their ranks.
exploding power.
Xiaolongs expression hardened.
I knew that the white-d wizard was strong, but I didnt know that it would release such intense magic.
It was then.
Xiaorong. Stop.
Your Majesty! This shouldnt just go away.
Yes, you are right. However, if Roman Dmitri is really the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyuk, we are not in a position to show our pride.
Wang Wei-ryongs expression wasplicated.
Even though he chose to go to the Korean Empire, he was still not sure.
Is it really the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk?
Is it possible to reverse the flow of time?
Park Min-woos attitude in a situation where his head wasplicatedly intertwined gave him mental confidence.
It is unknown why Park Min-woo, who is called the white-d wizard, behaves like a third-rate bully, but he is a strong man who has been famous around the world for a long time.
A bright presence in the world. It was clear that Park Min-woos boldness against China stemmed from his confidence in Roman Dmitri, whom he served.
I mean.
It was likely a thousand miles.
Park Min-woos attitude to organize the ranks rather gave Wang Wi-ryong a reason to step back.
Being so rude to me must mean that he believes that much.
I suppressed my emotions.
He looked at Park Min-woo with a cold expression.
Ill go alone, whatever you want. However, you will have to take responsibility for your words. If Roman Dmitri has absolutely nothing to do with the Heavenly Demon God, I, Wang Wi-ryong, will never let you live.
food.
Park Min-wooughed.
He walked ahead and spat out words.
Yes yes. Do X.
* * *
Except for the trouble with Park Min-woo, nothing special happened.
Wang Wi-ryong followed Min-woo Park and soon reached the gymnasium protected by magic defense.
there.
There was Roman Dmitry.
Wang Wi-ryong swallowed dry saliva at the sight he saw over the screen.
Roman Dmitry!
An existence that might be a thousand horses.
Wangwiryong raised mana.
I tried to instantly grasp the existence of the opponent, but strangely, I didnt feel any power from Roman Dmitri. Disbelief was intense.
If you are the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, you must unleash the power that overwhelms you.
However, with a more ordinary energy than I thought, I thought that maybe I had fallen into a trap.
It was then.
Startle.
Our eyes met.
Even though Roman Dmitri didnt raise his mana, Wang Wi-ryong instantly got goosebumps all over his body.
What is this?
presence in front of your eyes.
It was unusual.
At the thought that he was so overwhelming that he couldnt feel anything, his heart started beating like crazy from then on. Truly the master of the Heavenly Demon Church. It might have been the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
The arrogant look at oneself The arrogant attitude of telling the emperor of China toe directly. All the puzzles were proving that he was Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
but.
I had to check.
Proof by truly overwhelming force, not mental evidence!
said Roman Dmitry.
Wang Wi-ryong. Raise your sword. I will directly confirm that you are not just saying that you are a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
The desired sea.
Shuk.
I drew my sword.
No more words were needed.
The moment Roman Dmitris eyes met once again, Wang Wi-ryong exploded his mana and rushed at it.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Papa papapat.
It was fast.
Wang Wi-ryongs footsteps left footprints on the ground, and whenever the ground caved in, it closed the distance with tremendous explosive power. It was the footwork that appeared on the mural.
Wang Wi-ryong, who named it the Heavenly Demons Rulership, spewed intense magic from the start as if to wipe out the opponent.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Sword and sword shed.
Roman Dmitri pulled out his sword, and Wang Wi-ryong, anticipating the opponents reaction,unched a follow-up attack.
It ends at once.
Quaang!
hit the head
When Wang Wi-ryong stepped on the step, he instantly dug into the side, and the mana spewing out like an active volcano from his footsteps gave more destructive power than the previous attack.
He fired it at Roman Dmitri as it was. When an intense explosion urred and blocked it again, Wang Wei-ryong turned and drove madly.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
It was overwhelming.
Wang Weilong.
The best sword in the world that people say.
There are many S-ss swordsmen in the world, but all of them acknowledged that Wang Wi-ryong was a being on a different level. Thats why we were able to unify China.
The teachings of the murals led him to apletely new world, and Volkans memories perfected him to be reborn as a heavenly demon.
Murims descendants.
It was his root.
In fact, if the memory of the sessor simply decided everything, beings like Samuel, who inherited Chris memories, would have been superior to the dragon king.
But the truth was otherwise. The same memory was expressed differently depending on the person who inherited it. Because he was a descendant of Murim, Wang Wiryong could finally bepleted.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The magic rushed.
Wang Wei-ryongs attack to the point of blinding him overwhelmed all directions.
I believed in myself.
I believe in the efforts of the past.
Whether the opponent is the Heavenly Demon or not.
You wont be able to block your attacks.
I thought so.
pod.
attack just now.
Wang Weilongs arm bounced off.
It was a moment that revealed a loophole, and Wang Wi-ryong tried to defend against Roman Dmitris attack even while overdoing it.
however.
did not attack
The cold gaze was only looking at himself.
no way.
Only then did I know
Roman Dmitri was watching.
If you think about it, he did not show a counterattack no matter how much gaps were created.
No, he attacked only to the level of stabbing properly to elicit his own reaction.
Wang Wei-ryongs eyes shook like crazy. I couldnt ept that the difference between me and myself was this big.
This is a separate issue from the truth.
I wanted to prove myself.
If the opponent is truly a legend, he wanted to prove that his efforts were not in vain.
closely.
It will be different from now on.
His expression changed.
Stepped on the reign of the Heavenly Demon.
at the same time.
The Heavenly Demon Sword.
revealed their strength.
* * *
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
The sky was agitated.
The sky seemed to copse at the explosive magic power, and Wang Wi-ryongs face was stained red because he couldnt handle the magic power.
Kwap.
gritted it
I suppressed my mana.
He epted the mighty power of the Heavenly Demon Sword with his whole body.
This is the Heavenly Demon Sword!
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was different from before.
Every time the attack exploded, a tremendous storm of magical power raged, and Wang Wi-ryong immediately followed and attacked as if he would not allow the opponent a gap.
The series of appearances was like a painting on a mural.
Because the mural expressed the appearance of being plunged from the sky, Wang Wi-ryongs ck sword struck Roman Dmitri with a single bolt of lightning.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
As the painting on the mural cut off both arms and aimed at the heart, Wang Wi-ryongs sword showed the same shape.
pod.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
perfect fairy tale.
fell in love with the mural
The ancestors of the Heavenly Demon Church.
They studied mural painting for a long time, and the teachings werepletely passed on to Wang Wi-ryong. He spent his entire life immersed in training while looking at murals.
Even before the cataclysm broke out, people said it was meaningless, but after epting Volkans memories, the efforts so far generated tremendous explosive power.
Heavenly Demon Sword.
I grabbed the power of the Heavenly Demon in my hand.
As if proving that he was a heavenly demon, Wang Wi-ryong burned his existence.
I am the King of Heaven!
wheein.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Magic power surged.
His face turned red as if it was going to burst at any moment, and he continued to attack with all his might.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Everything around was destroyed.
Only the turbulent mana created cracks in the magic defense, and the floor of the gymnasium cracked apart as if an earthquake had urred.
You will never be able to stop this. Looking at the thick clouds of dust, Wang Wi-ryong let out a rough breath from a few feet away.
Hee hee hee hee.
effort in the past.
It wasnt in vain.
If the opponent was the Heavenly Demon, he would have no choice but to acknowledge his efforts.
It was then.
?!
in front of your eyes.
A human form was visible.
Through the clouds of dust, I could see Roman Dmitri striding forward.
It looked so perfectly fine.
Even though it was a powerful attack enough to tear apart several S-rank hunters at the same time, Roman Dmitris expression was so calm.
Even Wang Wi-ryongs full-strength attack was epted by Roman Dmitri. His wless appearance proved the overwhelming difference between him and Wang Wi-ryong.
Roman Dmitry said coldly.
That is not the Heavenly Demon Sword.
What are you talking about!
Wang Weilong was taken aback.
Isnt it the Heavenly Demon Sword?
It was more embarrassing to say that he denied his own existence than the fact that his opponent was a heavenly demon.
Roman Dmitry has fully grasped the Wangwiyong and concluded about his existence.
If you were truly a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, you wouldnt have used the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship to simply imitate your appearance. The Heavenly Demon Sword does not have an older brother. Your swordsmanship, which is bound by a mold, proves that you are not a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
no more
There was no reason to waste time.
Roman Dmitry worked his magic.
Look. This is the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Herbivore in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Among them, the moment when the first ceremony was held.
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
The magic defense was torn apart and the surrounding area was annihted as it was.
* * *
Fluff.
Wang Weilong knelt down.
I looked at the destroyed space with a bewildered face.
Thats the true Heavenly Demon sword.
It waspletely different from the mural.
The action of shing down, cutting the sides, and aiming for the heart did not have any simrity, and the attackpletely devastated the surrounding area.
I had mixed emotions. I got goosebumps at the fact that I had confirmed the real Heavenly Demon Sword, and at the same time I questioned the meaning of my existence.
substitute himself.
What do you mean?
He believed himself to be a descendant of the Heavenly Demon God, but Roman Dmitris remarks denied his very existence.
said Roman Dmitry.
The Heavenly Demon Sword Technique you used is just a shell without the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art. It seems to have imitated the sword I used to use, but if it had been formally inherited from the Heavenly Demons, I wouldnt have used it like that. Wang Weilong. name your ancestors Depending on who your ancestors are, I will decide your life or death here.
already.
Wang Wi-ryong lost his fighting spirit.
To him, who had a dream of rebuilding the Cheonma Shinkyo, the statement denying its existence itself deprived him of the will to live.
said with a nk face.
either kill yourself or save yourself.
From now on, it was up to Roman Dmitri.
Wang Seok-ho. I am a descendant of Seokho Wang. Do you remember him?
Recognized Roman Dmitry.
Opponent every thousand.
Other than the Heavenly Demon, this situation could not be understood.
His name is Seok-ho Wang.
Roman Dmitry showed an unexpected reaction.
You are a descendant of Wang Seok-ho. He is my close friend .
beyond memory.
reminded me of a being.
A being who looked at himself from a distance.
A being who allowed himself to be by his side.
He is an artist who left pictures of me training.
Chapter 539
Chapter 539 Traces of Past Life (9)
Rebirth.
Even after conquering Murim and acquiring the best modifier in the world.
Baek Joong-hyeok was always thirsty for strength.
I wanted to reach the level of heaven, and one day when I was repeating training every day, I thought I needed a way to objectively judge myself.
He called in some people to watch his training. The intention was to judge the present by borrowing the gaze of a third
person, but the gaze of those who were noticeably inferior to oneself was not very helpful.
In addition, their gaze lost objectivity in the fact that it was a heavenly demon.
It was a natural result.
Dare to watch the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon, but for those who set foot in the martial arts, everything had to look great.
Then.
A painter who has nothing to do with Moorim was called in.
It was because of the expectation that a skilled artist might record the training as it is, and the challenge I tried in case of doubt was a great sess.
The artist painted the scenery in front of him without prejudice.
How Baek Joong-hyuk wields his sword, how he steps forward when he strikes forward, and each time he draws a picture, Baek Joong-hyeok can see himself.
repeated training.
A picture that builds up.
The artist, perhaps ustomed to the existence of the heavenly demon, asked Baek Joong-hyeok this while he was painting.
Just acted. Why did you stretch out your sword like that?
It was a question for thepleteness of the painting.
Baek Joong-hyeok answered the artists questions, and he was able to meet his wishes through the improved painting. grasped the present.
Looking back at myself, I fixed the martial arts that I thought were already perfect. It became an opportunity to climb to the level of heaventer, and through that process, he epted the painter as a close friend.
I remembered it clearly.
benevolent face.
Hair that has faded to pure white in middle age.
The conversation with the artist, who draws like a freshman, was a very enjoyable time for Baek Joong-hyeok, who lived a lonely life.
We did not have a special conversation defining our rtionship with each other.
However, if it is a close friend who meets often and exchanges emotions, Baek Joong-hyeok only thought that the painter was one of the few close friends.
The name of the painter.
He was Wang Seok-ho.
* * *
Wang Seok-ho.
Wang Weilong.
The two faces ovepped.
It took a long time to find out the rtionship between appearances, but Wang Wi-ryong saw the appearance of painter Wang Seok-ho.
the problem is.
It was the presence of Wang Seok-ho.
Wang Seok-ho is not the sessor of the Heavenly Demon Church.
Far from epting the will of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, he was just an ordinary person, and if Wang Wi-ryong was a descendant of Wang Seok-ho, he could not understand the current situation even more.
What the hell happened to the Heavenly Demonic Church? For some reason, the Cheonma Shinkyo, which conquered Murim and was recognized as the best in the world, entrusted everything to Wang Seok-hos descendants.
The Wang Seok-ho I remember is a serious person. He clearly knew what it meant to leave behind the image of the Heavenly Demon as a picture, and he was a man of such great character that he risked his life to keep his mouth shut when asked about me. He doesnt know that just by watching my training, he cant perfectly capture the Heavenly Demon Sword. Even so, if the spirit of the Heavenly Demon Religion was left from generation to generation, there must have been a reason for doing so.
understood.
I epted the existence of Wangwiryong.
There were many parts that did not make sense tomon sense, but he believed in Wang Seok-ho, whom he remembered.
said Roman Dmitry.
The Heavenly Demon Sword you used. How did you learn that?
something that has been passed down from generation to generation.
I needed to check it out.
Wang Weilong was still confused.
He thought of himself as a legitimate sessor, but the ancestors he thought were descendants of the Heavenly Demon God were only painters. It was so confusing.
As much as the fact that Roman Dmitri was the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, he couldnt ept the sudden truth.
sure thing.
It was the fact that Roman Dmitri was definitely the heavenly demon.
The devastating blow that wiped out the surrounding area at once could not be exined unless it was the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Besides, if Wang Seok-hos true identity is a painter. Until the catastrophe broke out, I was able to understand why the Heavenly Demon Sword could not be implemented only with the picture on the mural.
Even Wang Seok-ho would not have known the parts that were truly necessary for the Heavenly Demon Sword.
I swallowed dry saliva.
Wang Wei-ryong replied with a troubled face.
I learned by looking at the mural. My family has passed down the Martial Arts of the Heavenly Demon through murals from generation to generation.
mural.
It was the moment when doubts were cleared.
How did Wang Wi-ryong be a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess?
What is the true identity of martial arts that mimic the appearance of the Heavenly Demon Sword?
The set of circumstances fit perfectly in my head, but I did not rush to conclude the truth.
Guide me there. I will check the mural myself.
* * *
That time.
Xiaolong waited impatiently outside.
When I heard a huge explosion, I thought countless times whether Park Min-woo would go inside, whether or not he would open his eyes.
Lets stay calm. This is the enemysir. If we move hastily, there is no way to survive.
I looked around.
prepared for the worst.
Wang Wi-ryong was stronger than himself, but if he was put in a dangerous situation, he was willing to risk his life to rescue Wang Wi-ryong.
Murims reconstruction. and continental conquest. In order to realize that great dream, Wang Wi-ryong, a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, was absolutely necessary.
Wang Wi-ryong was a person who should never die in a ce like this.
It was an anxious time.
At that time, when my senses were keenly heated, I saw Roman Dmitri and Wang Wi-ryong walking out from afar.
however.
Your Majesty the Emperor of Fire?!
Something was strange.
Roman Dmitry and Wang Wi-ryong.
The two did not walk side by side.
Roman Dmitri walked a little ahead, and Wang Weilong followed as if walking side by side with him was no big deal.
It was the same as how he treated Wang Wi-ryong. Seeing his loyalty to the person walking in front of him, Xiaolong showed a wavering look in his eyes.
[Xiaorong.]
A voice piercing my ears.
It was transmission.
When he came to his senses, Wang Wi-ryongs voice became clearer.
[We will head to China from now on. So be courteous to His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitri.]
No further exnation was needed.
Wang Wi-ryongs attitude.
to China.
It was clear.
A series of circumstances exined all the questions that had settled in my head.
Is that really the Heavenly Demon?
man in front of you.
Roman Dmitri was clearly the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
* * *
China and Korea.
It didnt take long to travel the distance.
Thanks to the magic civilization called teleportation, Roman Dmitri quickly reached the ce where the mural is.
This is it. My ancestors left a picture of the mural and said that we should carry on the life of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
in front of your eyes.
There was a huge mural.
It was the appearance of a man holding a sword and practicing swordsmanship, but Roman Dmitri knew at once that it was his appearance.
before reaching heaven. The martial arts of that time were clearly contained in the murals.
came closer
As I touched the mural, I remembered Wang Seok-ho.
What the hell happened?
When I checked the mural, I saw the truth.
Mural painting did not end with simply recording facts.
Through conversations with himself, Wang Seok-ho umted knowledge as a Murim man, and he added his imagination to the mural painting to solve thecking part.
From the beginning, it was impossible to perfectly reproduce the Cheonma sword method with only the picture on the mural.
The limitations of the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship method, which excluded the Heavenly Demon Spirit, were clear, and above all, the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship, which was not tied to a form, required proper preparation to master it.
numerous swordsmanship.
numerous martial arts.
I had to know everything.
Only then can the true Heavenly Demon Sword be used without being tied down by an older brother.
The fact that hepleted the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship with only this, albeit superficially, proves that Wang Wiryongs talent is extraordinary.
Admitted.
Wang Wi-ryong was a genius.
If he had met him when he was Baek Joong-hyeok, his dazzling talent would have led him to a different world.
I looked closely at the mural.
It was then.
A strange part appeared.
A strange system was hidden in the painting.
If you dont know the real Heavenly Demon Sword, it must be a secret hidden by Wang Seok-ho.
anger.
generated magic.
He brought magic into the picture.
If Wang Seok-ho had hidden something in the painting, he needed to see it for himself.
Papa papapat.
What is this?!
Wang Weilong widened his eyes.
The mural was stained with light.
The light, which was weak at first, began to spread throughout the mural following a strange system.
Wang Wi-ryong had watched the mural for a long time, but he had no idea that such a secret was hidden in the mural.
I looked at the mural with a bewildered face. The light spreading through the mural gradually became systematic, and it was a message that Wang Seok-ho conveyed to someone in the future.
[If you have figured out the secret of the mural. The person who is reading this article now must be the Heavenly Demon himself or a descendant of the Heavenly Demons will. Whoever it is, I want to leave here the truth that is forgotten with the flow of time.]
Wang Seok-ho poured his entire life into murals.
After decades of agony, hepleted the painting and left a secret in the painting that only the true Heavenly Demon can recognize.
[The crisis began from the moment Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, disappeared. When he was alive, no one dared to cross Murim, but as soon as it was confirmed that the Heavenly Demon was missing, the imperial family nned a policy to exterminate the Murim people. Its most important goal is the Heavenly Demon Goddess. It was topletely destroy the Cheonma Shinkyo, which had built a force strong enough to conquer Murim. For a long time, the imperial family had prepared a policy to exterminate the Murim people. He recruited the figures of the Demonic Cult, spread people throughout the central ins, and used enormous manpower and financial resources for a single n. They didnt allow one in the bay. One possibility is that the descendents of the Heavenly Demons will survive and someday the arrow of vengeance may return to them. Thats why, with just one n, they tried topletely annihte the Heavenly Demon Goddess from this world.]
Heavenly Demon Goddess.
They were feared.
Since it was powerful enough to conquer Murim, the imperial family hid its intentions and thoroughly waited for the right moment.
[The imperial familys n was perfect. On the day they put their n into action, the Heavenly Demon Church was attacked simultaneously. So that not a single survivor left behind a single martial art book. The imperial familypletely trampled on the Heavenly Demon Church. He burned the library to cut off martial arts, and if he was a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, he pursued them to the end of the world and ended their lives. The people living on Mt. Sipmandae shed tears of blood to find the existence of the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok. If he returns, he will take revenge. If hees back, all problems will be solved. But the false hopes did note true. The Heavenly Demon Church waspletely destroyed. Other munpa still saved some descendants, but as much as the Cheonma Shinkyo, all those involved died. I think the imperial familys choice was wrong. The existence of the Jungwon simply said that the existence of the Cheonma Shinkyo was a threat, so they even ughtered innocent people.]
The reason why the lifeline was cut off.
It was because of the imperial familys tenacity.
If Wang Seok-ho had not left Jungwon at that time, he would not have escaped death either.
[I dont want the great being Baek Joong-hyuk, the Heavenly Demon, to be forgotten like this. I dont dare to express him with my humble abilities, but I will remember his existence and carry on the spirit of the Heavenly Demon God. The one who confirmed the truth of the mural. If you are a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, follow the will of the Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok. and .]
Thest line.
[If you are the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, please remember that we have been waiting for you. We have not forgotten you.]
* * *
Woe.
The light subsided.
As the letters disappeared, Roman Dmitri showed a cold gaze.
Murims destruction.
the expected sea.
However, in the process, I did not think that the imperial family would have thoroughly trampled on the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Ive be their viin.
the presence of the Heavenly Demon.
It was absolute.
Because he was so powerful that he could not dare to be surpassed, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty could not live as he wanted even after ascending to the throne.
Because there is a being greater than the emperor living in the middle in. The emperors resentment grew, and as soon as Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon, disappeared, his anger wiped out the entire Jungwon martial arts.
It was the irony of life.
Due to Baek Joong-hyeok, Moorim enjoyed its heyday, but it also met a disastrous end of destruction.
I turned my head.
There was a royal dragon.
His martial arts were insignificant, but Roman Dmitry epted him for what he was.
I have been struggling all this time. Because of you, the Cheonma Shinkyo was able to continue its existence.
Moment.
Wang Weilongs eyes widened.
I met Roman Dmitri and got to know him.
The fact that he is not a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
The fact that the likes of myself would not dare to speak of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
However, the fact that Roman Dmitri and the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, acknowledged him, made him emotional.
lying t on his stomach
He threw his head on the floor and screamed that his throat would burst.
The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon is blessed! The seconding of the Heavenly Demon, all the blessings!
The writings left in the old history.
Wang Weilong called it madly.
Chapter 540
Chapter 540 Strong Food for the Weak (ǿʳ) (1)
I moved my seat.
Wang Weilong said in a polite manner.
The reason I ascended to the position of emperor and spoke of conquering the continent was to prove the efforts of our ancestors. The Wang family has followed the will of the Heavenly Demon Goddess for generations. The Cheonma Shinkyo achieved the unprecedented feat of conquering Murim, so I wanted to recreate the glory of the past as the only sessor of the Cheonma Shinkyo.
long time.
The Wang family has inherited the spirit of the Heavenly Demon Church.
People around her pointed fingers at the Wang family, saying they were pathetic.
The imperial family erased the records of the fallen Murim, modern society developed rapidly, and even the few remaining descendants of the Murim decided that martial arts were no longer practical.
In such a situation, it was pathetic to see the Wang family staring at the mural.
In fact, Wang Wi-ryongs father was treated as ame person who had nothing to do in the vicinity, and Wang Wi-ryong also had doubts about what he was doing.
Is this the right thing to do?
Could it be that youre following a fantasy?
Wang Wi-ryong, who was in agony and suffering every day, was rewarded for his efforts when a catastrophe broke out.
I had a dream.
The effort of the Wang family, which people said was pathetic, was real, and Wang Wi-ryong worked hard to rebuild the Heavenly Demonic Church.
Thanks to this, China was able to unify. He called people who had regained martial arts like himself.
People criticized Wang Wi-ryong as a warlike figure, but he tried to prove that the Cheonma Shinkyo was reborn through the conquest of the continent, as Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon, showed.
And now.
Wang Wi-ryong epted the new reality.
Please ept me. I dedicate this country to Roman Dmitry. On the day when the newly born Heavenly Demon Religion conquers the continent, I want to fulfill the value of my existence next to Roman Dmitri.
man in front of you.
He never looked like the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyuk.
A name unfamiliar to Westerners faces.
Common sense makes no sense, but Wang Wi-ryong did not deny the fact that his opponent was Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
It didnt matter how the Heavenly Demon became Roman Dmitri.
The appearance of unfolding the Heavenly Demon Sword and recognizing the truth of the mural gave Wang Wi-ryong enough grounds to ept the existence in front of him.
as it is.
I just epted the existence in front of my eyes.
Even if he did not exin the situation in detail, the bloodline of the Wang family instinctively told him that he was a real horse.
said Roman Dmitry.
You are qualified to be my person just because you have followed the will of the Heavenly Demon Church. I will ept you and your country. However, the Heavenly Demon Goddess you have established is weak. If a problem like the past had urred to you, the half-studded Heavenly Demon Church would not have been able to withstand it and would have copsed.
Please show me the way.
Train yourself by my side. Bet your all and try to avoid repeating the history of defeat.
Emotions surged.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
It is a legendary being.
He was now showing himself the way.
Wang Wei-ryong shouted with a very flushed face.
I will follow your orders. I am willing to give my life for the sake of the Shin Wang Wi-ryong and the Heavenly Demon Church.
before the catastrophe.
Even in the vast sea where the way is unknown, the spirit of the Heavenly Demon God has continued.
It was a perfect situation for him now.
Wang Wi-ryong could not hide his excitement just by the fact that the existence to follow was clear.
only one.
In order to fully enjoy this joy, there was a problem to be solved.
Heavenly Demon Religion. I have something to tell you about the trail.
* * *
Material brought.
Handing it over, Wang Wiryong said.
After the cataclysm. It is a record of events in the world.
Sarak.
Turned over the bookshelf.
As Wang Wi-ryong said, details of certain events were recorded in it.
18 years ago. A grade A monster has appeared in a vige in China. Even at that time, the appearance of A-rank monsters was notmon, and the monsters that ughtered countless people lost their lives to the sudden appearance of unidentified beings. The problem is the weapon used by the entity. The destructive and intense sword marks looked simr to those in the mural, and the existence reappeared 15 years ago, three years after that.
Sarak.
There is a group called Umyeong. They are a secret group of unknown identities, and they are a typical contract organization that receives and solvesmissions for countries around the world. The problem was 15 years ago. The current President of Russia, Markov, has ced a request in the shadowy area to deal with the silence, and when processing the silence in the shadowy area, the sword mark of the mural once again appeared. The problem is that there are not just one or two beings who use the sword marks on the mural. It is certain that those affiliated with the Umbra are using martial arts simr to the Heavenly Demonic Spirit, and we have concluded that they are directly rted to the Heavenly Demonic Spirit.
So far there have been no particr problems.
If there are beings rooted in the Heavenly Demonic Church, such as Wang Wi-ryong, it is possible to n the future by allying with them.
The problem was their root.
After the unification of China. I checked the record of the emperor who carried out the policy of extermination of the Murim people. ording to the records, the martial arts of the Cheonma Shinkyo did notpletely disappear. The emperor feared but respected the power of the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, and as a result, he stole some of the martial arts and ordered his subordinates to study it. It was an intention to make it entirely on my own. Embarrassingly, the records rted to him disappeared as the emperor died early due to illness, but as a result of checking various materials, it is clear that Amyeong is rted to the emperor who destroyed the Cheonma Shinkyo. It is not clear what they intend to do by creating a group called Shadow. What I can tell you is that they existed at the moment when the Heavenly Demon Church was destroyed.
widely.
material covered.
Like Wang Yulong said.
Traces of the Heavenly Demons were visible in Umyeong.
If they were the descendants of the emperor who destroyed the Heavenly Demon Church, their existence had to be confirmed.
It was fun.
The fact that the descendant of the emperor who burned down the Heavenly Demon Church may still be alive.
Wang Wi-ryong.
yes.
I made it clear to you. Two emperors cannot exist under one sky. The same is true of the Heavenly Demon Goddess. If Umyeong is truly a being that has epted the power of the Heavenly Demon, they will never allow anyone else to stand over them.
If anyone knows Roman Dmitry.
He must have recognized the intent to kill in that smile.
The sky of Cheonma Shinkyo is only for me. Sooner orter, I will imprint my existence on the world, and if the hypotheses of the Umbra are true, they will appear before me. You dont have to worry too much about anything. If they are so cowardly that they cannot show themselves in front of me, they are not worth dealing with, and if they show themselves by promoting the Heavenly Demon Religion .
The intent to kill was zed over.
The pain of the people recorded in the murals shimmered clearly before Roman Dmitris eyes.
I will do what I had to do.
* * *
Finished the spot.
Wang Wei-ryong will follow Roman Dmitri from now on, and Um-Young continued to investigate the situation.
Wang Wi-ryong took the lead.
It was to guide Roman Dmitri, but a servant passing nearby came running after a month after confirming the dragon.
Meet Your Majesty the Emperor!
It was a natural attitude.
Wang Weilong.
is the emperor of china
If you found him, it was natural to bow your head, and Wang Wi-ryong had also taken the appearance of a subject for granted.
The problem was that Roman Dmitri was right in front of him.
Wang Wi-ryong felt his heart sink in an instant as he overtook Roman Dmitri and showed his respect only to himself.
this.
Roman Dmitry said.
Two emperors cannot exist under one sky.
With those words, I witnessed the intent to kill, so I sent an e-mail to my servant in a real hurry.
[Quickly pay courtesy to His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitri!]
Yes?
The servants eyes widened.
I didnt understand.
As the back and forth exnations were omitted, he was only zed over.
[Such a dog#$*(#)($*)@# You fucking bastard. If you dont want your head blown off right now, be polite!]
Abusive words that pierce your ears.
The servant hurriedly lowered his head.
Even if I didnt understand, I knew what to do.
Meet His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry.
no matter what the lord says
Roman Dmitri didnt care much.
The problem was not only that.
Every time Wang Wi-ryong and Roman Dmitri passed by, careless servants (?) ran to them and raised their voices.
Meet Your Majesty the Emperor!
Your Majesty .
Emperor .
every time.
Wang Weilongs face became contemtive.
To the extent that his reputation as the emperor who unified China was overshadowed, he looked at Roman Dmitri with a nervous face.
Fortunately, Roman Dmitri seemed to understand the situation.
But even so, I thought I should properly educate him as soon as he left, as I was sure to get angry if this happened repeatedly.
far away
destination was seen.
Wang Wi-ryong tried to guide Roman Dmitri to the end, but Park Min-woo, who ran in a month, blocked his way.
From now on, I, His Majestys second-inmand, Park Min-woo will guide you.
Moment.
Wang Weilongs expression twisted.
Park Min-woos eyes ncing at him and his slightly arrogant nose.
It was clear.
It was clear that the bastard was holding himself in check.
Wang Wi-ryong instinctively knew.
Then you go in alone.
Park Min-woo smiled wryly.
It seemed that Park Min-woos existence would be very strong in the future.
* * *
A few days after that.
Finally, the day of the second international conference came.
All members were already present and people were waiting for Roman Dmitri, the main character of this international conference.
to what is about to happen.
The French president, Patrice, swallowed augh.
Roman Dmitry. I dont know how you roasted China, but this meeting is already over.
a few days ago.
Patrice contacted Wang Wi-ryong.
He intended to persuade Roman Dmitri to punish him, but Wang Wi-ryong showed a resolute attitude.
Patrice put forward a hypothesis.
China had been trying to swallow South Korea, but it was clear that Roman Dmitry had sworn allegiance to China when he was cornered.
unless it is
There was no reason for Wang Wi-ryong to cover Korea this far.
China and America. It is said that the two great powers are defending the Republic of Korea, but the international conference is a ce where decisions are made by a majority vote. It wont work to say that we should make an exception for Roman Dmitri as simply as the first international conference.
The purpose of Maronism was clear.
Punishment of Roman Dmitry.
In the meantime, Patrice has been busy moving.
He met heads of countries not only in Russia and Brazil, but also in Germany, Spain and Italy, and convinced them that he had a solid reason for punishing Roman Dmitri.
Everyone seemed to agree. Roman Dmitri proved himself by dealing with SS-ranked Vampire Lords, but his powerful force gave birth to fear.
The fear that Roman Dmitris Republic of Korea might show some kind of ambition if it is not firmly checked from now on. As a result, countries around the world came together around the French government.
There is still time.
He said in a coy voice to Russian President Markov, who was sitting next to him.
Arent you already very cocky? Being a sinner and still not showing up.
youre right. Its such an appearance when its not enough to buy favors by showing your face early. This is why I cannot forgive the Republic of Korea. If a being who calls himself an emperor is even arrogant, you dont know what kind of disaster he will bring to mankind in the future.
As expected, President Markov.
The two got along well.
Markov also.
Korea was disapproved of.
Despite having nothing to do with Maronism, he expressed genuine enmity towards Roman Dmitry.
By the time you talk like that.
Finally, a booming voice was heard over the meeting room.
The President of the Republic of Korea, Roman Dmitry, is entering.
The name of the country is the Korean Empire.
He did not even recognize the title of emperor.
A situation openly degraded by the internationalmunity.
Patrice looked at the door with a smile on her face, but a shocking sight unfolded right next to her.
What the hell are you doing right now?!
Wang Weilong.
The head of China was bowing his head towards Roman Dmitri as he entered.
Chapter 541
Chapter 541 Strong Food for the Weak (2)
Everyone doubted their eyes.
Who is Wang Wi-ryong?
10 years ago.
He is the one who unified China, which was divided, and is the first person to be mentioned when discussing the worlds number one sword with tremendous force. People present here knew how great Wang Wi-ryongs pride was.
If he had been a normal person in the first ce, he would not have called himself Emperor and lived with the continent conquest in his mouth.
Due to such tendency of Wang Wi-ryong, there was quite a bit of friction in the internationalmunity, but Wang Wi-ryong showed a warlike tendency that never backed down regardless of whether the opponent was the United States or Russia.
In fact, years ago, China and Russia almost went to war over a trivial matter of pride.
Such a royal dragon.
Wang Wi-ryong, who described China as a great country.
Seeing Roman Dmitri enter the meeting room, he jumped up and bowed his head without anyone telling him to.
Heads of state felt confused.
I couldnt ept the scene in front of me.
The problem was not only that.
Wang Wi-ryong, lowering his head, was not enough, and after a month he ran and pulled out Roman Dmitris chair.
Please sit here.
okay.
Roman Dmitris reaction was calm.
He took Wang Wiryongs favor for granted.
It was a shocking sight.
Patrices mind wasplicatedly intertwined.
What the hell is this? Wang Wi-ryong, who has such a strong pride, is acting as if he were a minion. If so, Chinas attitude may not be its intention to annex Korea. Its really hard to believe, but only the ridiculous hypothesis that Wang Wei-ryong swore allegiance to Roman Dmitri can exin the current situation.
gulp.
I swallowed dry saliva.
It was apletely unconventional situation.
No matter how powerful Roman Dmitri was, there was no reason for a high-nosed Wang Wi-ryong to bow his head and enter in such a short time.
If he was such a person, he would have been trampled on by other powers in the first ce.
sure thing.
Wang Wi-ryongs attitude was clear.
As Roman Dmitri sat down and returned to his seat, Patrice realized that this task would not be easy.
A conference room where silence fell.
No one was in a hurry to open their mouths.
Wang Wi-ryongs appearance was so shocking that everyone just looked at the surroundings.
It was then.
Roman Dmitris voice cut through the stillness.
I heard you set up this meeting to discuss my punishment.
Shuk.
I looked around.
France Russia USA Brazil etc.
They met eyes with heads of state.
Roman Dmitry looked over at everyone with a steady look, then leaned back in his chair and spat out the words.
Let me tell you. Why should I be punished?
* * *
Arrogant.
got cocky
Even though he attended this event as a criminal, Roman Dmitry did not show any remorse.
also.
Patrices eyes changed.
It was as the teacher said.
Sebastian said that Roman Dmitri was an existence that would touch hims nting, but Roman Dmitris existence itself had many problems.
In fact, I almost lost my way for a moment at the appearance of Wang Wi-ryong a moment ago.
Even though words did note out of my mouth, I realized once again why I led the 2nd international conference like that.
distant future.
It was for the person who would descend into the world.
Mankind will be able to fully ept him only when elements of discord, such as Roman Dmitry, are sorted out in advance.
Patrice said.
This is so absurd. Asking why even though the mistake is obvious. Roman Dmitry. We are not denying the existence of the Republic of Korea and condemning everything it has done in the midst of cataclysmic chaos. A world government exists to guide the world right. Roman Dmitris rebellion in the middle of a cataclysm is a clear vition of internationalw and cannot be granted any exceptions. Think about it. 3 years ago. Greece made the mistake of crossing borders in the process of subjugating monsters. It is clear that the post-war process and Greece went back immediately after the subjugation, but because it vited internationalw, it had to be punished appropriately. Greek President. Do you think it was unfair?
no. Its not like that. Internationalw is a rule that everyone agreed on, so we deserved to be punished.
youre right. Regardless of the circumstances, it was a fact that it was a vition of internationalw, and Greece at the time epted punishment for the wrongdoing. There are many cases like this. However, if Roman Dmitrys Republic of Korea is an exception, what do you think about other countries that have humbly epted punishment? Its unfair. This is not simply a matter of one incident.
Patrice led the mood.
consensus was obtained.
It wasnt really wrong.
Since the whole world has thoroughly followed internationalw, Patrices remarks were able to gain strong persuasive power.
There are many countries in the world. Everyone has their own circumstances, and if all of them are taken into ount, internationalw is always forced to use different standards. We are gathered here because a single precedent creates injustice. Greece, Italy and other countries. Everyone has epted punishment under the name of internationalw, but if Korea is the only exception, all issues that will arise in the future will be controversial. I will ask the President of Greece. If the same problem arises in the future, will you be able to ept Greeces mistakes as in the past?
To be honest, I think there will be a bacsh. Whatever the reason, South Korea escaped punishment.
I understand. That is a very natural reaction. A single precedent. The precedent set by Roman Dmitri will undermine trust in internationalw. Everyone will protest. When you are put in a situation where you have to vite internationalw, you will surely feelcent, wondering if the punishment will be passed over once like the case of the Republic of Korea rather than holding your ankle. Am I wrong? Do you really think this is unfair, even though most of you here agree with me?
leader of a country.
Patrices words had power.
His strong remarks captured the crowd, and those who watched were convinced that Patrice had taken the lead.
It was persuasive.
It was a logic that could not be denied bymon sense.
however.
Yes, I think it is very unfair.
Wang Wi-ryong had no intention of going out based onmon sense.
* * *
Wang Yulong said.
The work in Greece is separate from this work. Greece had enough time to report, but a problem arose when themander in charge at the time proceeded with the subjugation arbitrarily. Things in the Korean Empire are different. President Kim Jung-tae was unforgivable scum. He persecuted his own people and sucked the blood of the people he was supposed to care for as president. When the world is confused by cataclysm. The people of the Korean Empire were abandoned like that. Since the Kim Jeong-tae government failed to protect the people, the Korean Empire at the time had to choose to survive somehow by rallying forces around the Incheon government.
mixed colors.
The choice of the Greekmander was correct.
If he dyed reporting, he would have missed the monster, but depending on how he looked at it, he could make it a matter of judgment.
and Kim Jeong-tae.
Turned him intoplete trash.
Do you know what President Kim Jung-tae asked me to do? It doesnt matter what the province is, so I told you to solve the danger of Seoul somehow. It was Kim Jeong-tae who said that the lives of a few people staying in Seoul are more important even if hundreds or thousands of lives die. Didnt President Patrices government also consist of a rebellion? As far as I know, President Patrice rebelled against the former government, and as a result, the present France was created.
That is a different matter. Wasnt it a catastrophe then?
What is different about that? Then and now, France or the Korean Empire. The time to choose has just arrived.
It was downright absurd.
Kim Jeong-taes work was based on facts, but the fact that China agreed to help in exchange for money was left out. After all, the dead dont have anything to say. All karma ends when Kim Jeong-tae embraces him and crosses the river of death.
and the French Revolt.
It waspletely different from this one.
This issue is controversial because it caused a rebellion in the midst of a cataclysm, but Wang Wi-ryong held on to the thought that he could not win with logic.
It was the way the great powers handled things. There is power in the logic of those with power. Even if the logic was a little different, people couldnt ignore Wang Wi-ryongs remarks.
actually.
Heads of state were agitated.
Seeing Wang Wi-ryonge out like this, I thought that if the punishment was enforced, the problem might be serious.
Patrice shouted in anger.
Chairman Wang Wi-ryong! Are you kidding me right now? China and the Kim Jong-tae government! No one here knows the rtionship between the two. The Kim Jung-tae government has been openly trading with China, and in return, China intends to ept Korea as a vassal state. The evidence about him is clear, and in fact, Chinas Xiaolong was dispatched to deal with the rebel forces. I dont know what caused the sudden change of attitude, but please dont fool the world government with nonsense.
This is nonsense! I was just telling the truth!
Could it be that South Korea has found a weakness? Why are you even doing that?
Jump up.
Wang Wei-ryong spurred on and stood up.
Wang Wi-ryong spoke openly at the gaze focused on himself.
Lets rify the facts. China did not take its weakness, but swore allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry of the Korean Empire. It is said that China is a country of subjects who serve the Korean Empire, but it has nothing to do with this incident. As a member of the world government, I just think this situation to punish the Korean Empire is very unjust!
Wangs remarks.
Peoples faces were stained with shock.
Its your country.
It was a statement I couldnt ept even after hearing it myself.
* * *
China.
It is a global powerhouse.
The fact that the great powers led by Wang Wi-ryong swore allegiance without war or special signs was shocking.
It was strange when he said that Roman Dmitri was the emperors majesty.
But when I heard it myself, I couldnt help but feelplicated in my head.
current situation.
US President John Harrison was expecting it.
U.S. intelligence picked up strange signs between the Korean Empire and China.
Right after Roman Dmitri and Wang Wi-ryongsmunication, there was a report that Wang Wi-ryong visited the Korean Empire. I dont know what kind of conversation the two exchanged, but Wang Wi-ryongs attitude towards Roman Dmitri at that time was unusual. This obviously means that there has been a huge change between the two countries.
So far, the US has been watching the situation.
I was going to intervene after checking the truth, but if this happened, there would be no reason to keep watching from behind.
China and Korean Empire.
the two joined forces
The only weakness of the Korean Empire is that it is still weak, but if a global powerhouse adds strength, the story will change.
The existence of Roman Dmitri, who destroyed the SS grade monsters in Chinas manpower in one blow. It has all the elements that are difficult to antagonize.
Realistically, I needed to have a friendly rtionship with Roman Dmitry.
And above all.
Chinas intentions were clear.
The reason why they dare to reveal that they are a subject country was to reveal their will to the end with the Korean Empire.
said John Harrison.
I agree with Chairman Wang Wi-ryong. The Korean Empire needs to consider the unavoidable situation.
There is no such thing as unavoidable circumstances under internationalw!
It was Markov.
Markov raised his voice as if he would not give up on John Harrisons intervention.
It was a real mess.
USA and China.
and the rest of the countries.
Divided nations shouted loudly.
As time passed, the atmosphere in the conference room became overheated as they tried to get the results they wanted somehow.
It was then.
President Patrice. Let me ask you a different question.
It was Roman Dmitry.
In an instant, the atmosphere cooled as if cold water had been poured on it.
The gaze was focused.
The reason this event became so overheated was because a leader named Roman Dmitry appeared in the Korean Empire.
said Roman Dmitry.
I have no intention of epting internationalw itself in the first ce. Although it is aw made by agreement of countries around the world, internationalw is an irrational system in which the influence of powerful countries is significantly involved. If we want an internationalw that everyone has to follow, it will require a significant overhaul based on the current one. Of course, I do not intend to discuss the matter right away. if so. Aside from the reason for the punishment, if I deserve it, how are you going to punish me?
people gathered here.
They overlooked the essential problem.
What kind of person was Roman Dmitry and what were his thoughts at this event.
Sigh.
leaned forward.
He met the gazes looking at him with sharp eyes.
How are you going to punish me and the Korean Empire and those of us who wont ept the will of the World Government?
Chapter 542
Chapter 542 The Strong Food (ǿʳ) (3)
Patrice panicked.
recent remark.
properly crossed the line.
At this ce where an international conference is being held, Roman Dmitri made remarks that looked down on all the worlds leaders.
How are you punishing me? Do you mean to turn the world government against the enemy?
My eyes trembled.
World government is absolute.
If everyone does not follow the conclusions agreed at this meeting, the whole world will define the Korean Empire as an enemy and attack it.
That is why even the great powers did not ignore the will of the world government.
Rather, it was formed by enlisting people to create public opinion, but openly ignoring it was too dangerous.
Roman Dmitry was different.
Despite knowing the aftermath of the future, he faced the hostility that was focused on him.
Do you know what I thought was the most fun part of getting to know this world? As society develops rapidly, it ces too much importance on appearances. On the battlefield, it is natural to show no mercy to your enemies. However, even though the world has secured a justification and won the war, the whole process is finished, why the war had to be waged, why the enemies were treated so brutally, why there was no other peaceful way, and so on. That exnation does not originate from love for humanity. Until the war broke out, even though the hostile country was made to wither through methods such as economic sanctions, the blood and deaths in front of us are irritating, so we only react sensitively to what is visible on the outside.
It was a contradiction.
Downfall due to economic sanctions Downfall due to war.
It was no different.
Whether dying by starvation or being stabbed to death, both were included in human cruelty in Roman Dmitrys standard.
Even before the cataclysmic outbreak, great powers dominated the world with invisible cruelty. At the words of the great powers, the weak countries had no choice but to shrink. War doesnt really happen because of peoples eyes, but invisible cruelty will take away just as much. By the way. The world has changed since the apocalypse. As we got used to blood and death, we no longer needed tacit threats and turned into a world of war if necessary. This moment we live in now. It means that visible power is important.
It was a change in perception.
There are still many obstacles left.
Twenty years is neither short nor extremely long, so for those who remember the world 20 years ago, many conditions were added until reaching the conclusion that it was war.
The difference is that there is a really high probability of war than in the past.
It is not a weapon like a nuclear bomb thatpletely destroys a country, but a human resource that ends the war called Hunter.
It didnt seem like a big deal, but it was a big difference.
Just by simply raising their voices at each other, the modern society 20 yearster has changed into a world that must ept war.
Roman Dmitryughed.
You asked me if I would turn the whole world into an enemy. yes thats right If I conclude that I am wrong here, there is no reason for me, with my strength, to listen to a weak world government in a world of weak meat. President Patrice. Word-of-mouth threats do not work. The words spoken against me and the Korean Empire are not an invisible threat, but a real readiness to go to war.
The atmosphere froze.
War.
It was a sensitive issue.
No, it was an issue that shouldnt be brought up here.
Roman Dmitry never backed down with a smile, even though it wasmon sense to avoid war at all costs against the World Government.
I will ask you onest time. Do you think I should ept whatever conclusions I draw here?
* * *
Quaang!
Such a cheeky bastard is going way too far!
Markov jumped out of his seat and got up.
His flushed face expressed volcanic anger at Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitry. Acknowledge that you are strong. Your record of killing SS-rank monsters in one blow can be argued to be the best in the world. But the people in this seat are the heads of countries around the world. Do you think you can handle all of us just because you are strong?
Markov does not have the justification of Maronism.
It wasnt that others encouraged him, but he just didnt like Roman Dmitri.
Arent you cheeky?
No matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, Korea has not yet escaped the perception that it is a weak country.
In order not to turn the absolute majority into enemies, the appearance of Roman Dmitri, who stands up to his nose even if it is not enough to please Markov, stimted Markovs nting properly.
I had to trample it properly before it got any bigger.
Markovs eyes glistened with murderous intent.
everyone. Roman Dmitry and the Republic of Korea must pay for their crimes. see Even though the world government hase together, this insolent being who calls himself emperor is rather threatening us. What do you think will happen if these beings be powerful? In the meantime, the order of the world that we have barely built will copse. please give me strength I will take the lead in Russia condemning Roman Dmitri.
Opponent overlooked.
If you spit out threats, you would have thought the world government would step down.
Markov did not follow his intention.
I would dly throw myself into the mes of war to break Roman Dmitris cocky nose.
Roman Dmitry! You will go to war with everyone here from now on .
for a moment.
It was a royal dragon.
He interrupted Markov and raised his voice with a ferocious face.
When did I say I would side with the World Government? As I mentioned earlier, the royal dragon swore allegiance to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. If you want to oppose the Korean Empire, you will have to deal with China as well.
And that wasnt all.
John Harrison also added.
Even as the United States, we have no choice but to raise the Korean Empires hand. Were we not helped in this cataclysm?
support of the two great powers.
Things gotplicated.
Even though Roman Dmitri crossed the line properly, China and the United States did not give up their link with the Korean Empire. It was a natural thing for Wang Wi-ryong.
I couldnt dare to betray the Heavenly Demon. The United States knew from the moment it defended Roman Dmitri that it needed a clear position rather than an ambiguous attitude.
It was an absurd situation.
Markov was furious from head to toe.
At the moment when the previous order copsed, he saw Patrice.
It was to ask for a side.
Russia was willing to go to war if Patrice and the rest of the world would help.
however.
.
Patrice kept her mouth shut.
He seemed to be thinking about something with aplicated expression.
If this is the case.
There was no other way.
With no one on his side, Markov nervously kicked the chair.
Pak!
Such assholes. Lets see. You will definitely regret what happened today.
Markov leaves the conference room.
Roman Dmitry let him go out.
* * *
Why was Patrice silent?
It was aplex matter.
The future of mankind is in danger if the entire world is caught up in the vortex of war right after the cataclysm ends.
Reasons for following Maronism.
for the future of mankind.
He alsomitted many evil acts, such as inciting people like this time, but ultimately, the purpose of serving humanity did not change.
For him, war was an issue he could not readily ept.
It was actually just a verbal threat to force Roman Dmitri by enlisting the leaders of each country, and even if he pushed only this much, he knew that Roman Dmitri would take care of himself and withdraw with a white g.
Of course, at first, he was prepared to go to war, but when he thought that he might start a war, he hesitated.
so that.
Roman Dmitris remarks caught my breath.
The fact that verbal threats did not work meant that he had grasped the true nature of Patrice in that short time.
Patrice was a herbivore.
He looked at Roman Dmitri with wavering eyes.
As a forewarning, President Markov of Russia is not like me. If you see him angry like that, hes a person who might really go to war. Is there really any reason to do this? Even if it was a punishment, it would be a level that South Korea can handle, but is there a reason why it has to be like this?
I didnt understand.
just one foot.
You just need to take one step back.
Then it would be possible to produce a result that everyone is satisfied with, but Roman Dmitri neverpromised.
said Roman Dmitry.
The premise itself is wrong. No matter what choice I make in this fight, I have no reason to lose. Thats all. President Patrice says everyone has a way to win, but I dont even want a precedent to back down. Even if this event turns into a war.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
Roman Dmitry didnt even make an effort to convince people.
You dont have to work so hard. whether there is a war or not. A decision will be made sooner orter.
Roman Dmitry turning his steps.
When he came out, Wang Wi-ryong also left as if he had nothing to do with it anymore.
* * *
The ce where Roman Dmitry left.
Please make a wise choice.
John Harrison got up right away.
Now, with only Patrice and those who sympathized with him remaining, the meeting room was tinged with deep silence for a while.
OK.
the president of Brazil asked.
What do you n to do next?
The person who brought everyone together was Patrice.
Not everyone will follow him unconditionally, but at least he can give some direction in this chaotic situation.
The problem was that Patrice did not dare to figure out what to do.
Roman Dmitry waspletely uncontrolled and there was no other way than war to achieve Maronisms aims.
Im going to cool off for a while.
got up from the seat
Moving to a ce where peoples eyes cant reach, I immediately requested amunication with the Maronist religious leader.
I needed the wisdom of the gyoza.
Sebastian will tell you what to do for him in this stifling situation.
[Go to war.]
Is there really no other way than war?
[Didnt you check it yourself? Roman Dmitry is a militant figure with no simr examples. When he descends into this world, Roman Dmitris existence will surely cause irreversible problems. Patrice. Now is a golden opportunity. I dont know how Roman Dmitri roasted China and the United States, but if you have the ability to conciliate the two great powers from the early stage of forming forces, you dont know how much you will expand in the future. Of course I know what youre worried about. As soon as the cataclysm is over, if the whole world is caught up in the vortex of war, many people will die. However, for the ultimate goal of human survival, there are inevitable sacrifices.]
Even so .
[Patris! Dont be weak! We are faced not with the question of saving more people, but with the question of whether or not the whole of humanity survives. There is nothing more important than this for us, who are about to approach Advent.]
It was the right thing to say.
Patrices expression turned violent.
At first, there was some hesitation.
However, when I listened to Sebastians words, I couldnt think of a picture of him and Roman Dmitri coexisting.
All right. I will make a decision for him.
Took.
Communication was cut off.
The hesitation is gone.
I returned to my seat and tried to express my thoughts, but the meeting room was turned upside down for not too long.
Brazilian president.
he said with a worried face.
A little while ago, Russia dered war and attacked the Republic of Korea. It seems that President Markov has alreadypleted all preparations to attack the Republic of Korea before attending the international conference.
?!
I opened my eyes.
sh between Russia and Korea!
The situation had already gotten out of Patrices control.
Chapter 543
Chapter 543 Strong Food for the Weak (4)
A few days ago.
Russia, like the United States, confirmed information that Chinas Emperor Wang Yulong personally visited Roman Dmitry.
Russia immediately called an emergency meeting. In the situation of preparing for the second international conference, Wang Wi-ryongs actions meant an element of anxiety.
the leaders said.
Anyway, its not serious. It seems that the two countries, China and South Korea, have made some kind of deal.
If South Korea joined hands with China to solve this problem This is a big bad news for Russia. China has always talked about conquest of the continent and has been eyeing neighboring countries. At least, Russia was able to be safe from their threat because it had a strong national power, but if China absorbs Korea, it is certain that from then on, it will target other countries across its borders.
We have to check the rtionship between the two countries somehow. If things go smoothly like this, Russia will have no choice but to face a bad situation.
It was a valid opinion.
Chinas growth was bad news for Russia, and President Markov could never overlook this.
Markov said.
Ten years ago. When Wang Wi-ryong first unified China, we ignored Chinas progress because other issues were more important. That was a mistake. If the precedent of Wang Wi-ryong had been clearly dealt with at that time, there would not have been any reason to be anxious because Russia had bordered China. We must not repeat the failures of the past. In order for Russia to leap forward as the worlds greatest power in the future, the existence of Roman Dmitri, who will grow into the second royal dragon, must be punished in advance somehow.
One wrong choice.
That was why Russia reacted seriously.
Markov clearly overlooked the potential of a fractured country when there was an opportunity to crush China beforehand.
China quickly acquired the status of an empire centered on Wang Wi-ryong.
At that time, China was already strong enough not to copse no matter how many times it was attacked, and the internationalmunity recognized China as one of the worlds great powers.
It was like then.
If China sits by the annexation of Korea.
It was clear that China, which would expand its power explosively, would soon engulf Russia as well.
Common sense made me think of no other option.
Even at that time, I thought that the meeting between Wang Wi-ryong and Roman Dmitri was that the Republic of Korea bowed its head and went in despite the fact that Wang Wi-ryong had visited it himself.
It had to be. Wang Wi-ryong is a warlike figure who will never bow his head, and unlike Korea, which is ssified as a weak country, China is a world-ss power.
It was natural to think that the hilt was in China, not Korea.
The truth was different.
Markov had to make a decision.
He looked at the leaders and showed ferocious eyes.
If the international conference does not produce the results we want, we will punish the Republic of Korea by any means necessary. Make sure that China never achieves what it wants through South Korea.
no way .
brains of the leaders.
There were words that came to mind at the same time.
Markov made their ideas a reality.
Prepare for war in secret. Starting from the second international conference, we will change the game of the world.
* * *
And now.
Quaang!
Markov nervously left the conference room.
It was different from what was expected.
ording to the information, there was some kind of transaction between China and Korea, but I did not know that China would im itself as a subject country. It felt like my brain waspletely tangled up.
Common sense made it impossible to ept Chinas attitude, so there was no certainty about whether or not to proceed with the n that had been prepared.
Themander-in-chief followed suit and said.
Anyway, I think it would be better to cancel the n. Didnt China and the US openly dere that they would support the Republic of Korea? If we waged a war like this, we might be defeated .
no. If we step back now, we will repeat the failures of the past.
Markovs expression hardened.
thought over and over again.
what to do.
However, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt back down when I saw Roman Dmitris cheeky attitude.
Roman Dmitri is a ticking time bomb worse than Wang Wi-ryong. If enough time is given to a person like him, South Korea will soon be reborn as a threat to Russia, just as China achieved tremendous growth 10 years ago. We cant stand by and look at the future like that again.
The problem is President Patrice. He reacted with hesitation.
Patris is such a person by nature. A coward who always pretends to take the initiative in doing something, but when a decision is really needed, he takes a step back and hesitates. What he needs is an instrument. He who opposes Roman Dmitri ording to the doctrines of Maronism will have no choice but to make a decision in the end if we wage war first and set the stage. Its a matter of timing. At first, it will be a picture of us taking everything, but even if the warsts for a day or two, this war will spread all over the world.
I searched for goods.
Burning with desire, Markov pulled out a cigar and put it to his lips.
He inhaled the smoke deeply.
He continued talking with his eyes slightly submerged in the hazy smokeing out of his nose and mouth.
Now we need someone to light the fire. And war is the most threateningw when it is not supposed to.
I grinned.
korea.
they will be off guard
Now that Roman Dmitri was away, it was a golden opportunity to give them a proper blow.
Disrupt Roman Dmitri from returning home. Then contact themand and immediately attack the capital of Korea.
All right.
Leadership to step down first.
Markov inhaled smoke in session and looked at the conference room where Roman Dmitri had not yet appeared.
* * *
Roman Dmitry also left the conference room.
Now, I was thinking of returning to the Korean Empire, but I heard a negative answer from the magician in charge of the teleport magic circle.
Im sorry, but I cant use the teleport magic circle right now. There is a problem with the mana stones that make up the teleport magic circle, and it will take at least 2 to 3 hours to reorganize and reactivate it.
i get it.
It was a daily problem.
It may not be a simple teleport that jumps over a few cities, but to move a long distance from the Korean Empire to the United States, you need the help of a facility like a teleport magic circle.
ording to the wizard, it is a situation that requires time to reorganize. Roman Dmitry took a step back without raising any questions.
10 minutes after that.
Park Min-woo received themunication and approached Roman Dmitri with a hard face.
Your Majesty the Emperor. A little while ago, Russia dered war and attacked Incheon. It seems that we havepleted preparations to attack the Korean Empire in advance in case the second international conference fails.
As expected, its no coincidence that the teleport magic circle broke.
youre right.
It was a funny situation.
Russia has dug a cunning trap.
The ce where the 2nd international conference was held was the United States, and the magician in charge of the teleport magic circle was also an American.
But what would happen if they doubted and persecuted him? It is inevitable that there will be discord with its ally, the United States.
Markov set a double trap by using an American spy to prevent Roman Dmitris immediate return.
If you dy your time like this.
Incheon will be put in a dangerous situation.
Markov thought he had the perfect arm to lead the war, but the problem was that his opponent was Roman Dmitri.
leaving the Korean Empire.
All possibilities were taken into ount.
Roman Dmitri said to Park Min-woo with a calm face.
Correspondence to President John Harrison.
All right.
prepared quickly.
I had already anticipated how Roman Dmitri would react, so I turned over themunicator that was hearing John Harrisons voice.
[I just heard the news from Russia. How did this happen?]
As much as the situation is the situation, I will tell you directly. The wizard in charge of the teleport circle seems to be a Russian spy. It must be an intention to prevent me from returning to the Korean Empire and at the same time ruin the rtionship between the United States and the Korean Empire. I dont have time to prove the spys identity. So, would it be all right if I deal with him right here and send you rted materialster?
It was a sensitive issue.
A wizard in charge of the teleport magic circle.
belongs to the US
It would have been wrong to deal with him only on heartache, but Roman Dmitri had the audacity to force John Harrison into this situation.
In fact, it wasnt just a heart attack.
Roman Dmitri calmly said that he waited for the reorganization time, but Park Min-woo already confirmed that the wizard in charge was intentionally dying the time.
From that moment on, the Korean Empires intelligence department began to secure information rted to wizards, but Roman Dmitri did not bother to exin it to John Harrison.
union rtionship.
revealed who has the upper hand.
At Roman Dmitris cold voice, John Harrison paused for a moment before speaking.
[sorry. Its because we mismanaged people. Do what you want and you dont need any rted materials.]
Yes, thank you for your understanding.
Took.
Communication was cut off.
No more words were needed.
Roman Dmitri moved on, and the wizard, unable toprehend the situation, stood in front of him with a troubled face.
Im sorry, but there is not enough time to fix the magic circle .
sh.
puck.
Blood spattered.
head blown off
The people around them showed shocked faces, but Roman Dmitry said coldly, shaking off the blood on his sword.
Park Min-woo. Reactivate the teleport magic circle.
Where should I set the coordinates?
set of circumstances.
Roman Dmitry calcted the odds in advance.
Betrayal of the US and China.
Or the French and Russian attacks, and so on.
It is foolish to blindly believe in ones own strength.
Among them, Roman Dmitry has already calcted how to respond to the situation where Russia moves arbitrarily.
We are going to Russia from now on.
* * *
Incheon at that time.
A group of people moved quickly.
It was a Russian special forces unit called Genachit.
They secretly entered the Korean Empire a few days before the operation, and waited for the right time hiding among the general public until the order was given.
Genachit consists of all members of A-B ranks.
Although they do not have special powers like those of the S ss, they have been trained for special missions from the moment they took their toes.
They were beings with something beyond that that could not be simply expressed as a grade.
The head of Genachit.
Pavel spoke to the troops in a muffled voice.
From now on, we will divide into two groups, with group 1 attacking the Incheon government building to deal with Jun-hyeok Kim, the mayor of Incheon, and group 2 upying the teleport magic circle to open the way for the main unit to move to Incheon.
All right.
Themand was concise.
In order to move arge army, it was necessary to upy the teleport magic circle, and along with that, the assassination of Kim Jun-hyeok was put on the priority list.
While investigating the Korean Empire, Kim Jun-hyeok was ssified as a dangerous person.
Commanders who know how to use their brains as much as strong beings were a nuisance, and in a situation where Roman Dmitri was away, he judged that if Kim Jun-hyeok was dealt with first, the Korean Empire would fall quickly.
Now its time to put it into action.
Pavel used the hide skill and disappeared.
For the glory of Russia.
For the glory of Russia.
Passs-
It was still sunny day outside.
However, Pavel and Genachits troops hid themselves with hide skills, and divided into two groups, they quickly moved to the target location.
Pavel was in charge of Group 1. In preparation for escort troops around Kim Jun-hyeok, he nned to quickly deal with them and join the second group.
hooked
Ouch.
The guards were dealt with in an instant.
Pavel quickly opened the way and, as he had identified in advance, moved to Kim Jun-hyeoks office.
like that.
You have reached your destination.
Secretly opening the door, Pavel and the troops found Kim Jun-hyeok sitting on a chair and doing business.
Are you Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok?
Pavel appeared.
There was no reason to hide any longer.
His whereabouts were revealed while dealing with the guards, and troops will be flocking to this ce soon anyway. At that time, Kim Jun-hyeok would be dead.
Even though Kim Jun-hyeok used his brain quite a bit, there was no way for an ordinary person whocked the ability as a hunter to survive Genachits assassination.
Kim Jun-hyeok raised his head.
With a calm expression on the faces of the assassins surrounding him, he took out a pistol from his chest.
You think you can stop us with just a pistol or something. Contrary to popr opinion, you are truly foolish.
Shuk.
Pavel raised the dagger.
As he moved forward, Kim Jun-hyeok checked the pistols magazine.
Like you said, people always ask me that question. Why are you carrying a pistol that doesnt even work against monsters? Anyway, when someone of your level is in danger, a pistol wont work at all.
It was a strange atmosphere.
Even though his life was on the line, he showed no signs of panic even as the assassins closed the distance.
click.
The magazine had 6 rounds.
After checking it, I reattached the magazine.
This is my will not to back down from the firing line. The will to fight to the end under any circumstances and, when the decision is really over, to shoot myself in the head and die, rather than be captured and tortured.
Shuk.
got a gun
That moment.
Pavel and the assassins rushed furiously at Kim Jun-hyeok as if they would not listen.
bang!
Tata Tata Tang!
The pistol blew out the heat.
5 gunshots.
Pavels mouth twitched.
Kim Jun-hyeok understood that it was his intention to give up his life and fire thest shot at his own head.
however.
Taang!
Pak.
Even thest shot was fired.
Pavel deflected the bullet casually, but as soon as he saw Kim Jun-hyeoks cold face, an ominous feeling swept over him.
Something went wrong.
Even knowing that the pistol wouldnt work.
There was no reason to fire all 6 bullets at them even after just uttering a statement about will.
I stopped walking.
That moment when you want to shout a warning.
Papapat.
Papa papa papa pat.
The world is twisted.
The ground and ceiling overturned and I was sucked into an unknown world.
Illusion method.
Before Ipletely fell into the illusion, Kim Jun-hyeoks voice prated my ears.
Wee. Stepping into the stronghold of the Korean Empire.
Chapter 544
Chapter 544: Stronger Weak Meat (5)
Pass Suss.
The world got tangled up.
Apparently, I was in my office a little while ago, and a thick fog rolled in over the empty in. It was apletely iprehensible situation.
He possessed magic defense artifacts in case of emergency, but magic that changed the entire space could not be exined withmon sense.
Dont be agitated! If its a magic trap, there must be a way to destroy it!
Pavels voice.
It was buried in thick fog.
Still, the troops were within sight, but they didnt respond at all to Pavels shouts, as if they couldnt hear them.
I felt anxious. It was an unnned situation. While preparing for this operation, I conducted numerous simtion exercises, but there was never a situation like this.
click.
click click click.
turn on the magic light
It was intended to send a signal even with light if the sound was not transmitted.
Troops still unresponsive.
Thinking that the situation might get worse at this rate, Pavel quickly approached the nearest unit member.
OK.
sudden.
Parss.
Fog swept over the troops as it was.
It looked like it was devouring the members like a living creature, and when it reached the ce where the members were, there was no human trace anywhere.
The ghost was supposed to sing. Cold sweat ran down Pavels face.
As he hurriedly looked around, he still saw the other troopers roaming around like deaf people at a reasonable distance.
Damn it.
gritted it
kicked the ground quickly.
I tried to secure the troops somehow before being consumed by the fog.
The results were not different.
Just before Pavel confronted the soldiers, the fog swallowed them up as if teasing Pavel.
I got goosebumps.
Something went wrong.
The magic defense artifact was working properly, but the scene in front of me could not be exined without magic.
I stopped walking. Once again, I tried to grasp the situation and respond, but I felt a fierce force from beyond the fog.
kyaaak!
Kang!
it was a monster
A monster in the form of a beast appeared and swung its front paw, and Pavel easily blocked the monsters attack even though he figured it out toote. The head of Genachit and an A-rank hunter.
As a veteran who has sessfullypleted numerous missions, he countered the attack of the attacking monster and ended his life at once.
puck.
rumble.
The monster bit the blood bubble.
The problem didnt end there.
Monsters continued to pour in from all sides.
What kind of tricks are you doing!
in the fog.
Pavel was isted.
I had to struggle to live in an iprehensible situation, and I ughtered the monsters I encountered. The troopers were nowhere to be seen.
All he could see around him was thick fog and the corpses of monsters emitting hot steam from the ground. Pavel, whose face was drenched in blood, gave up on thinking about the situation in front of him withmon sense and focused on ughtering the monsters.
had to live
He had to survive andplete his mission.
sumbed to evil
killed and killed again
Pavels eyes were stained with poison as the sweet smell emanated from his mouth.
Bastards. Expecting our attack and digging a trap.
if you survive
I will cut off Kim Jun-hyeoks head and hang it on the wall.
I will definitely pay the price for daring to fool Genachit.
how much time has passed
After stabbing the dagger several times into the corpse of a fallen monster, I felt as if my senses were suddenly opened as if I hade out of the deep sea.
The fog is gone. Raising his head hastily, Pavel was momentarily speechless at the sight of him being visually sucked in.
What is this?
inside the office.
It had be a sea of blood.
And at the center of it, Pavel was present with a dagger stuck in the chest of therade.
* * *
Pavels pupils twitched.
I wanted to deny reality.
He hurriedly moved away from the corpse as he staggered at the fact that all the members of the unit were dead except for himself.
What a cruelmander. To kill all of his subordinates for his own survival.
It was Kim Jun-hyeok.
He was sitting on his hips at his desk in the office, looking down at Pavel with cold eyes.
I got goosebumps.
He couldnt ept the reality in his head, but there were scars that he presumably left behind on the corpses scattered everywhere.
A method of holding the dagger short and attacking vital points. The wounds on the body were the same. If so, it was concluded that the series of situations wandering around in the fog were illusions created by Kim Jun-hyeok.
everything was nned
After dazzling the senses with thick fog and hiding the appearance of the unit members to make them perceive that they exist far away, they pushed the unit members in the form of monsters to attack each other. I
waspletely beaten up. Pavel contorted his expression like a demon and showed intense murderous intent.
Such an asshole!
why. Did you know we wouldnt be able to anticipate your attacks?
2nd International Conference.
The Korean Empire prepared for the worst.
As the meeting escted into catastrophe, even if the Korean Empire and the whole world went to war, Roman Dmitri told them to believe in him and follow him.
None of the leaders who attended the meeting raised any objection. From the moment he seeded in rebellion, which he thought was impossible, Roman Dmitri was blindly trusted.
Several possibilities were calcted.
If the enemies attack Incheon, they will try to target the teleport magic circle and Kim Jun-hyeok with a high probability.
It was natural.
The teleport magic circle is necessary forrge-scale movement, and Kim Jun-hyeok is the brain that reces Roman Dmitris vacancy. So, I fully prepared.
In particr, Kim Jun-hyeoks office was equipped withyers of defenses, and unlike magic, it had aplex system that could not be blocked by magic defense.
Markov was wrong.
He thought it was a perfect surprise attack to catch the Korean Empire off guard, but among the many possibilities that Roman Dmitry thought of, Russia moving alone was nothing.
Without knowing that, Genachit stepped into the Incheon government building. Without knowing that they are entering a limb.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
The world government cites the Korean Empires vition of internationalw, but from the moment you suddenly attacked without due process, the world government lost its cause. You havemitted a contradiction to punish us. Responding to vitions of internationalw with vitions is very wrong. Pavel, the leader of Genachit. It means that your choice was wrong from the start.
I opened my eyes.
affiliation and name.
all been deciphered
Thinking it was wrong to survive, Pavel gripped his dagger tightly.
And just like here, all of your minions aiming for the teleport magic circle will be killed.
die!
kicked the ground
body to die anyway.
Even Kim Jun-hyeok had to be taken with him.
Pavel rushed forward and tried to attack Kim Jun-hyeok, but his vision twisted diagonally.
Pooh.
blood was sttered
Pavels head was cut off.
And behind Pavel.
Lee Tae-sung, who had blown Pavels head off, was holding back his sword with cold eyes.
Serious battle.
It was a quick sword so fast that I couldnt even react.
* * *
It was as Kim Jun-hyeok said.
Troops that attacked the teleport magic circle.
They judged that they could upy it in 10 minutes, but the reality they faced was very devastating.
sh.
Cheak!
The arm of the Genachit unit was blown off.
The man screamed and swung his sword at the opponent, but Kang Min-ho calmly blocked the attack and blew his head off.
There were already corpses that were cooling down around Kang Min-ho. Genachits troops, who rushed forward, realized that it was wrong only after three or four heads were blown off.
strong!
this ce.
Kang Min-ho and the guardians were in charge.
Although the guards had not been established for a while, they had already achieved rapid growth in that short period of time.
All thanks to Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitri taught the martial arts of the guardian gates, and Kang Min-ho and other members of the guardians developed rapidly based on what they experienced in the great disaster.
It was absolutely perfect. The experience of dealing with martial arts and countless monsters with a guaranteed future. It waspletely different from the days when I was in the lower grades.
Ordinary people ept things they will never experience in their lifetime, and they have entered a whole new realm.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
Kang Min-ho blocked all attacks.
He didnt let go of the attacksing from all sides, but instead went out and tore the opponents limbs apart.
pod.
Papa papapat.
Blood gushed out like a fountain.
presence was inted.
The existence that seemed insignificant now seemed like a guardian deity who wouldnt let a single person through.
As expected of His Majesty the Emperor.
Kang Min-ho met the master of the heavenly sword.
In the situation of preparing for a war that might happen in the future, Min Chan-ki said he was curious about how His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry anticipated everything.
The ability to give goosebumps when dealing with an enemy did not make sense at all when watching as an ally.
at that time.
Minho Kang said:
As I experienced various situations by his side, the conclusion I came to is simple. He puts every situation in the palm of his hand. People think that he is dangerously on a tightrope because he took the most aggressive and bold step, but in fact, there are many calctions in the process of bringing down the central government. It means doing it because it is possible. For those of us who have already witnessed so many miracles, we just need to stick to the role assigned to us.
believed
Roman Dmitry.
Even if someone attacked the Korean Empire, Kang Min-ho did not think that Incheon would copse.
sh.
Blow the opponents head off.
Covered in blood, Kang Min-ho shouted loudly.
The crime of attacking the Korean Empire. Punish me with death!
Punish with death!
Incheon.
The situation there was going differently than Markov expected.
* * *
Cities in Russia.
Irkutsk.
The teleportation magic circle there reacted without warning, and suddenly a man appeared through the light.
Who are you!
How to teleport .
Chain lightning.
Will not fall out.
Cheak!
evil!
The soldiers trembled and copsed.
mans identity.
It was Park Min-woo.
Roman Dmitri ordered Park Min-woo to activate the teleport magic circle and sent Roman Dmitri to the operation site ording to the n.
And Park Min-woo and Wang Wi-ryong were each given different orders. Wang Wi-ryong returned to China and led troops northward, saying Park Min-woo would attack Irkutsk and throw Russia into chaos.
The fact that individual missions were assigned.
It felt good.
It meant receiving the trust of Roman Dmitri, but the problem was the existence of the royal dragon.
Wang Wi-ryongs eyes looking at me were unusual. It was clearly the look in the eyes of a sneaky snake kid aiming for my seat. Now that it has been revealed that Wang Wi-ryong, whether he is a painter or not, is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, if His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry likes Wang Wi-ryong and even teaches him the real Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship, my second-inmand position will be over. Before that, I need to somehow solidify my position as second-inmand. I have to be the most important person to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, to the point that no royal dragon can dare.
Burned with will.
Roman Dmitry made it clear.
Attack Irkutsk and throw Russia into chaos.
If significant results were achieved here, there were no special orders for how to move next.
If I destroy not only Irkutsk but also other Russian cities individually, I will have no choice but topare myself to Wang Yu-ryong, who can only destroy one or two cities. yes this is a speed battle Only fast and overwhelming records can make me shine.
Weeing!
Whoa!
A warning sound was heard all around.
While using the teleport magic circle without permission, they noticed Park Min-woos existence in Russia.
far away
Soldiers were pouring in.
There were too many to count.
In the first ce, telling Park Min-woo to attack one city was a mission that deviated frommon sense, but Park Min-woo had no intention of being satisfied here.
This was an opportunity. An opportunity to firmly imprint ones existence on the rolling stone called Wang Wi-ryong. Originally, he should have hit moderately and fell out, but now there was nothing to see him.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
generated magic.
Enveloped in blue-ck magic, Park Min-woo moved toward the soldiers flocking here.
Come on, Ill kill you all.
exploding power.
Park Min-woo showed a more ferocious expression than when he was abandoned by the demon king.
Chapter 545
Chapter 545 Strong Food for the Weak (6)
A while ago.
Irkutskmander Vasilyev doubted his ears.
What do you mean now!
sorry. The person who attacked the current soldiers is presumed to be a Korean SS-ranked hunter in white, and it seems that he used the method of reversing the magic circle system. We must respond now. If the magic circle falls into the hands of the enemy at this rate, Korean troops maye over here.
this.
His face twisted.
Park Min-woos attack.
It was really a surprise.
Neither Vasilyev nor any other Russian leadership could have foreseen such a situation.
If the white-d wizard calls in the troops of the Republic of Korea, the troops currently remaining in Irkutsk will never be able to deal with it.
A situation where sufficient time is required to use arge-scale teleport. As the subordinate said, we must somehow subdue the white-d wizard within that time.
The lights went out on fire.
Russia secretly prepared for war as Markov ordered.
Most of the forces were concentrated in Moscow, and as it was a surprise attack, the defense of each city had to be neglected.
In particr, Irkutsk did not prepare for enemy attacks at all.
There was spection that the Republic of Korea had entered into an alliance with China, but if they lead their forces north, they cannot immediately attack Irkutsk without stepping on Mongolian soil. Situations
As it was a city where a reserve force was organized, Vasilyev, who was in charge of Irkutsk, couldnt help but feel embarrassed.
but.
I wasnt too worried.
If the opponent was still a single white-d magician, there was plenty of room for the situation to be rectified.
Call in all the troops right now. I will punish any rat that dares set foot in Russia.
All right.
Russia is a great power.
Although most of the troops were recruited during the war, cities like Irkutsk, which are adjacent to the border, basically had a significant number of troops.
That number is in the thousands. That was enough. I heard that the white-d wizard did a great job during the LA crisis, but dealing with such arge number alone was another matter.
Besides, arent you holding on?
Vasilyev was a strong yer who was about to be promoted to the S rank, and was temporarily relegated to this ce due to an ident in Moscow. Maybe it was Gods will.
Of course, at this time when he was in charge of Irkutsk, a coincidence urred that the Republic of Korea chose Irkutsk among many cities.
Blood boiled.
The embarrassment disappeared and I thought it was a golden opportunity to make a revolutionary contribution in this war.
only one little.
There was nothing difficult.
troops were summoned
Immediately, the emergency bell rang and an attack was ordered.
That was the development of the situation.
As expected, Park Min-woo was not allowed time to use therge-scale teleport yet, and he was seen walking boldly towards the army alone.
It was really stupid. The white-d wizard was recognized as an SS rank through the LA incident.
The activity he showed at that time was as great as that, but the wizard has no choice but to expose his weakness in a situation where he is not protected. Indigenous tactics were an appropriate countermeasure.
however.
Park Min-woo smirked as he watched the soldiers rushing towards him.
Im really sorry. I cant use a lot of energy here? If you do, you wont have enough power to deal with the other cities, so from now on, Ill show you a secret Ive been hiding especially for you guys.
It was an iprehensible word.
Vasiliev shouted.
All-arms attack! Defeat the white-d wizard and recapture the teleport magic circle!
I didnt know then.
What does Park Min-woo say?
Park Min-woo exploded his dark blue magic and plunged into the darkness that rose like waves.
OK.
The dark field.
with a plop!
The world is dyed in darkness.
* * *
The world has turned dark.
It was dyed inplete darkness, but only the background was dark, and the figures of the people around were clearly visible.
Then.
Chijik.
Chi Chi Chi Rule.
A strange noise was heard from themunications equipment.
Vasiliev noticed the situation at once.
disconnection from the outside world.
The extreme use of the dark fieldpletely cuts off the outside and the space where you are currently standing. So I was even more curious.
Dark fields are often used for visual confusion, but the dark fields used by Minwoo Park did not impose any restrictions on the people present in them.
Like a person who doesnt want to find out whats happening from now on.
Only the disconnection from the outside was maximized.
It was then.
My children. Bite off human flesh and enjoy the bloody festival! The dark gate.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
The mana ran out.
The magic of darkness fell like a waterfall and the space was torn apart, revealing the demons of darkness beyond.
Their appearances were different. Various types of monsters that can be found in reality expressed intense murderous intentions with darkened eyes.
It was an appalling appearance. In particr, the dark red veins sprouting all over the face proved that it was different from generally known beings.
kyaaak!
Kaka Kaka Kaka!
The monsters rushed like deukdal.
The soldiers hurriedly prepared for defense, but as soon as they were entangled with the monsters, terrible screams were heard from all sides.
Quaaaaagh!
Aagh!
head count?
It has long since lost its meaning.
The number of monsters that overwhelmed him more than the thousands of troops Vasiliev had mobilized mercilessly bit the human body.
The soldiers also blew the heads of the monsters in a fit of fuss. The well-trained soldiers tried to open a way to survive, but in the end they had no choice but to scream at the waves of monster attacks.
situation in front of you.
Vasilievs heart sank.
I couldnt believe it.
The fact that the white-d wizard used this kind of magic was more confusing than the power of the magic.
The white-d wizard must be synonymous with justice, but how could he use such magic .
people didnt know
Minwoo Park.
No Alexander.
what his nature is.
Although he acted as synonymous with justice as possible for the pendant of karma, he could notpletely give up the tower he had worked so hard to build as Alexander.
So he secretly learned ck magic. It was Park Min-woos only weapon to use when really needed, and the dark field was not for aggressive reasons, but to hide ck magic.
I once thought so.
If you fail to resolve karma.
At that time, he will reveal his true identity and fulfill his ambition once again as Alexander.
If your life is ruined anyway.
From then on, wouldnt it be this judges edition?
Fortunately, meeting Roman Dmitri, Park Min-woo gained confidence in his future.
If its a tremendous achievement to deal with the absolute, the pendant of karma will be dyed white at once. So, while serving His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry, it would be okay to have some blood on your hands. Its more important to save the world by assisting His Majesty the Emperor than killing a few bastards who dont even know the subject.
It was a miracle ident circuit.
So I opened the magic.
Even if it was to keep Wang Wi-ryong in check or to solidify his position as second-inmand.
This time, a strong criminal record was needed.
In a situation where the soldiers were dying in an instant, Vasilyev gritted his teeth and revealed his strength.
Wizard in white! Dont look down on us! Crazy!
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The eyes were stained red.
Vasilyev went mad and quickly ughtered the monsters surrounding him.
It was powerful.
In an instant, a path opened around him, but Vasilyev was faced with an entirely unexpected situation.
sh.
Caan-!
Keugh.
sudden attack.
He hastily raised his sword and blocked it.
Upon confirming his opponent, Vasilyev widened his eyes.
Zahar?
many years ago.
There was an incident where a Russian S-ss Hunter went missing.
The opponent was that Zahar.
Every effort was made to find Zahar in Russia, but even after many years, no trace of Zahar has been found anywhere.
Vasilyev was acquainted with Zahar.
However, Zahar, who suddenly encountered him, not only did not notice himself, but like other monsters, ck eyes with no whites and dark red veins sprouted all over his face.
I got goosebumps.
Only then did I know
The white-d wizard was never the kind of person people knew.
Dangerous. I must inform the President of this fact!
took a step back
If you are a person who treats S-ss hunters as dead, if you are a person who has space to hide many monsters. Koreas potential was beyond imagination.
Now, I decided that telling the truth is more important than defending Irkutsk.
but.
His wish did note true.
As Zahar rushed in and pushed him away, Park Min-woo, pping his ck wings in the sky,ughed ferociously.
Lets just die.
sh.
Hundreds of lightning bolts.
It prated Vasilievs body.
Dark lightning.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
* * *
Around that time.
Wang Wi-ryong led the troops and headed for Scoborodino.
Starting there, I was nning to capture Russian cities one by one, but I received a message from Park Min-woo.
Emperor Lung No, Chairman Wang Wi-ryong. ording to the report of the white-d sorceress, Irkutsk is to be captured and the next city, Cheremkhovo, is to be attacked.
Correspondents report.
Everyone looked surprised.
Xiao Long asked urgently.
To think Irkutsk has already been destroyed. thats impossible In Irkutsk, not only thousands of troops, but also Vasilyev, who was once famous in Russia, was themander, but the white-d wizard alone captured it in less than 30 minutes? Is this really solid information?
I couldnt believe it.
it is one city
Not a single person, not a single unit, but a city.
No matter how strong the white-d wizard is, it ismon sense that it takes time to deal with a huge force.
So, I couldnt understand it right away. I admit that the white-d wizard is strong, but it didnt make sense to defeat Irkutsk in just 30 minutes.
themunicator said.
I cant believe it either, but after checking with the intelligence department, it seems to be real.
Shaorong shut his mouth.
His expression was stained with shock.
He is also an S-ss hunter and has great pride in himself, but it seems that he will not be able to achieve the same criminal record as Park Min-woo.
Was it achieved through the magicians special ability? No, rather, the handicap would be great as a wizard.
Wizards have the characteristic of being weak in situations where they are not protected, but Park Min-woopletely overturnedmon sense.
Wang Weilongughed.
Things are going funny.
Unlike a smiling face.
eyes cooled coldly.
Xiaolong hurriedly lowered his head.
Knowing that Wang Wi-ryong was reacting when he was really angry, I shouldnt have touched his nting now.
Xiaorong. Why do you think the white-d magician bothered to disclose his criminal record?
Are you saying it was intentional?
okay. In a situation where each of us is carrying out our own missions, as long as the white-d wizard doesnt lose no matter what his record is, I have no reason to care about his situation. However, the white-d wizard revealed to me that he was going to destroy Irkutsk and attack other cities. It is an obvious provocation. Like those eyes that used to look down on me arrogantly, he is now telling me that he is superior.
up
gritted it
Every time Wang Wei-ryongs eyes met, the subordinates lowered their heads in amazement.
The main characters including Xiaolong.
He looked at them one by one and continued talking.
I said From now on, I will swear allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. Im determined to be His, but its only Him who will act docilely under others. I did not swear allegiance to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry in order to be ignored by an ignorant bastard like a white-d wizard.
Anger was brewing.
At first, I didnt think this much.
Even when Park Min-woo emphasizes the word Lee In-ja, and when he feels a strange hostility in his gaze.
I thought it was annoying.
But not now.
Park Min-woo dered war.
You say youre a second person and you say no to yourself.
From the moment he grasped its meaning, the current situation was never simple for Wang Wi-ryong.
It is absolutely uneptable for anyone other than me to be treated more favorably by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. So do your best from now on. Those who show weakness on the battlefield and cause me to lose my honor, I will slit their throats myself.
I will follow orders!
I will follow orders!
Markov.
he wouldnt have expected it.
How the war with the Korean Empire will unfold.
Wang Wei-ryong showed ferocious eyes.
Lets go. From now on, I will prove why I am a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess and who the Emperor Roman Dmitri truly trusts.
1st World War II.
It was the moment when Park Min-woo and Wang Wi-ryong caught fire.
Chapter 546
Chapter 546 Strong Food for the Weak (7)
Tens of kilometers away from the Chinese border.
Scoborodino, which exists there, built a high wall in fear of not knowing when the Chinese would attack.
above the castle wall.
The Russianmander looked over the ramparts anxiously.
There were reports that Park Min-woo raided and captured Irkutsk, but unlike that ce, Skovorodino was always fully prepared for battle as it was adjacent to the border.
As for Russia, it was hoped that the Chinese advance would not be true.
As China is a powerful countryparable to Russia, there was no certainty that they could stop it if they were determined and pushed up.
but.
I had to hold on.
Markov said that the world government would side with Russia if itsted just two days.
I see enemies over there.
Damn it.
The soldiers faces were stained with anxiety.
Chinese army.
I saw them marching.
It surged like a ck wave equal to the huge poption, and every time they took a step, my heart thumped.
It took a long time for the enemies in sight to arrive right in front of them.
They lined up outside of attack range, and a being broke away from the crowd and stepped forward.
chuck.
I stopped walking.
Looking up at the castle wall with an arrogant face, he spoke in a voice that pierced his ears even though he did not raise his voice.
I am Wangwiryong.
No further exnation was needed.
A name everyone knows.
Wang Wi-ryong showed ferocious spirit.
From now on, I will give you three minutes. If you open the gates within 3 minutes and surrender, we will all be spared, but if the gates do not open after 3 minutes, we will take it as a sign of risking our lives to fight.
We will never surrender!
Three minutes.
I ignored the voiceing from the top of the castle wall.
The Russian army was already preparing for battle, but Wang Wi-ryong watched as if he were a manger even after grasping the situation.
There was no need to rush. Although there was apetition with Park Min-woo, I knew that 3 minutes of time did not have a big impact on the general trend.
Against Roman Dmitri, he was nothing but a royal dragon, but by the standards of the world, he was a being who was allowed this kind of leisure.
Seruk.
Yeah, it shoulde out that way.
I drew my sword.
3 minutes passed.
Wang Wi-ryong did not give orders to the soldiers to attack, but moved towards the wall alone.
Attack!
Stop the Wangwiryong!
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Arrows were fired from above the walls.
Wangwiryong, who walked slowly at first, rushed towards the wall at great speed from the moment he struck an arrow.
this war. It was the ce where he pledged allegiance to Roman Dmitri and proved himself for the first time.
Wang Wi-ryong hoped for a clear criminal record. It is not simply a criminal record that surpasses Park Min-woo, but a criminal record that proves what kind of existence Wang Wi-ryong, the emperor of China, is.
He hoped that Roman Dmitry wouldpletely trust him through this war.
Originally, it is correct to send the soldiers first.
However, from the beginning, he stood at the forefront with the intention of revealing himself.
Soon they reached the castle wall, and the Russian magicians prepared for the attack of the royal dragon by manifesting magic defense.
an imminent situation.
Wangwiryongs magical power exploded.
The Heavenly Demon Sword.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The magic power was seething.
Roman Dmitri said that Wang Wi-ryongs Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship was a fake, but by the standards of this world, Wang Wiryongs Heavenly Demons Swordsmanship was a skill that was considered unmatched.
Magical power that erupts explosively. It split the gates at once.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The gates have been torn apart.
single blow.
The wizards defense was meaningless.
Beyond the gates, the faces of the enemy soldiers stained with astonishment could be seen.
As Wang Wi-ryong jumped inside and started the massacre, the Chinese military, who had been watching from afar, moved in earnest.
March!
For the Korean Empire!
ughter all enemies!
Only 10 minutes had passed.
Skovorodino was stained with blood.
Wang Wi-ryong ughtered the enemies indiscriminately and then expressed his strong will to the soldiers who followed him.
I will present Russia as a gift to His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. So dont let even one of them live!
After Minwoo Park.
Wang Wi-ryong revealed his presence.
* * *
Around that time.
Markov looked nervous.
By now, a message should have arrived from Genachit that the teleport magic circle had been secured, but unlike the n, there was still no news.
A feeling of uneasiness prevailed.
Russias forces, which had alreadypleted preparations for an attack, were stranded in Moscow because they could not secure the magic passage.
Did something happen?
I shook my head.
I didnt doubt failure.
Roman Dmitry and Park Min-woo, who can be said to be Koreas main forces, were attending an international conference, and only unremarkable guys were left in Korea.
Can they alone block Genachits surprise attack? Its really nonsense.
Markov decided to go to war with the judgment that he could capture Korea quickly, so he believed that it would take a little time and that Genachit would contact him soon.
how long did you wait
Seeing the telegraph soldier running in a hurry, Markov naturally thought that the news of victory he had been waiting for had arrived.
however.
President! Irkutsk has been captured!
What nonsense is that!
Quaang!
I got up and left my seat.
Irkutsk is captured!
It was unexpected news.
When I looked at him with eyes telling me to hurry up and exin, the soldier gasped for breath and continued.
A little while ago. I received a report from Vasiliev, themanding officer of Irkutsk, of a surprise attack by the Wizard in White. However,munication was cut off shortly after. At first, I thought it was amunication problem, but after checking the situation in Irkutsk, it seems that I was attacked by the enemy.
this.
Im speechless.
His eyes trembled.
No major forces were deployed to Irkutsk.
It was a ce that could copse in a surprise attack, but the problem was that a single white-d wizard destroyed a city.
The problem was not only that. He tried to prepare for the situation by identifying the white-d wizard, but another news shocked Markov.
The Lord China has captured Skovorodino!
two news.
two defeats.
Anxiety became reality.
I thought that Genachit, who had no news, might have failed in his mission.
Could it be that the Republic of Korea expected our attack? No, even if it was expected, the current counterattack exceeds the intelligence departments grasp. If we lose momentum like this, let alonest two days, we might be defeated.
calmed the anxiety.
The war has now begun.
The fall of just two cities had no effect on a great power like Russia.
Markov said.
Once you grasp the situation. Although the two cities fell in a surprise attack, South Korea did not have enough strength to simultaneously attack all of Russia. The problem is that China is moving north. Id rather open the way for them and contact Genachit to somehow secure the magic passage.
All right.
possibility of victory.
Didnt give up.
While opening the map and calmly preparing for the next situation, Markov heard another news that shocked him.
President! The white-d wizard attacked Cheremhovo this time!
what?!
This.
It was too fast, even if it was fast.
* * *
Minwoo Park.
He also received a call from Wang Wi-ryong.
Hearing that he had captured Scoborodino, his heart was deeply twisted.
So, where are we going to try it?
It was an obvious provocation.
Just because he was a little stimted, Wang Wi-ryong openly revealed his will not to be pushed back.
They immediately attacked Cheremkhovo.
They had already called in reinforcements for Irkutsk, but Park Min-woo did not waste time.
Dark Fields.
with a plop.
caused darkness
After darkening all sides, he opened the dark gate and pushed the monsters in.
Dont stop!
Quaaaaaagh!
Screams were heard from all sides.
Minwoo Park.
It was truly a one-man army.
He alone mobilized thousands of monsters, and while the enemies were dealing with monsters, he manifested magic and wiped them out.
When dealing with the majority, there was no one like Park Min-woo.
While swordsmen like Wang Wi-ryong had to cut down enemies one by one, Park Min-woo piled up a mountain of corpses in an instant.
of course.
It was not treated lightly.
Cheremhovo called in reinforcements, among which there was an S-ss Hunter representing Russia.
but.
Caang!
Kaka kaka kaka kakang!
Great.
An S-ss dead possessed by Park Min-woo.
It wasnt just Zahar.
As Zahar charged with a thin, sharp sword, another S-rank dead Goth swung a huge mace as if to engage him.
It was a truly suffocating chain attack. n, a Russian S-ss hunter, fought back wielding a steel bar, but was quickly cornered.
Something was strange. The dead showed perfect breathing as if they were alive even though they obviously lost their sense of reason.
That moment.
n saw.
Park Min-woos gaze perfectly following his movements.
no way.
two dead.
Park Min-woo controlled them.
Only their bodies were alive, but it was Park Min-woos ability to fully preserve that ability.
I got goosebumps.
How the hell is this possible?
n couldnt ept the situation right in front of him because he didnt know that Min-woo Park was Emperor Alexander who caused the Aura Revolution before he was a magician in white.
Park Min-woo overwhelms others with his understanding of closebat in the first ce. That ability was fully expressed through the two dead.
Lets push n.
Ordinary soldiers were also helpless.
The moment n tried to ovee the situation, a bolt of lightning fell on his head.
Stop dying, Dark Lightning.
sh.
Dont fall out!
It was over.
n copsed like a doll whose thread had been cut.
Then Park Min-woo approached n, opened the dark gate, and swallowed his corpse.
Finally securing the fourth S-ss dead.
LA situation.
Even then, I actually wanted to secure the bodies of the S-rank hunters.
However, at that time, there were so many eyes to see, so Park Min-woo had no choice but to swallow tears and turn a blind eye to the cold body.
It was different now. No one would question himself just because the corpses of guys like n disappeared.
It is enough to say that it was destroyed (?) by powerful magic, so Park Min-woo took the body.
It takes a considerable amount of time to turn a corpse that has lost its soul into a dead one, but like its followers Zahar and Goth, n will turn into a very valuable force.
Cheremhobo was also over.
When the situation was over, Park Min-woo unlocked the dark field, picked up his cell phone, and sent a text message somewhere.
[Capture of Cheremhovo. Go to the next city. ha]
It was intentional.
Thinking about it, I thought it would be better to send a text message so that I can see it with my eyes, rather than conveying it through a telmunicationsman.
The receiver is Chinas telmunications center.
However, the text will surely confirm Wang Wi-ryong as well.
Park Min-woo, who took his cell phone, moved to the next city with a very excited face.
* * *
Irkutsk.
Scoborodino.
Cheremhovo.
The shocking news didnt end there, but another hit Markov.
Chinas advance is faster than expected. After defeating the troops at Tynda and retreating, we marched to Neryungri and captured it.
general and bruiser.
It was an uproar on both sides.
When the white-d magician made a sess, Wang Wi-ryongs Chinese army also destroyed other cities as if not to be pushed back.
Markov felt like he was going to lose his mind.
Even so, Wang Wi-ryong did not know that the white-d wizard was this strong, and the problem is that Roman Dmitris whereabouts have not yet been revealed.
In the first ce, this war was prepared for Roman Dmitri and the Chinese army, but if Roman Dmitri is pushed this far at the point where he is not even moving, there is no answer. The white magician. I need to deal with that first.
The white magician.
It was per diem.
During the Los Angeles incident, the white-d wizard proved his worth, but the current move against Russia proved that even that was not his strength.
Genachit still had no contact. If Moscows power could not be sent to Korea, Russias safety had to be secured first.
Markov said.
Tell President Patrice right now. We will do our best against the Republic of Korea from now on. If you intend to check South Korea, tell them that now is your only chance to borrow the power of Russia.
All right.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
I was thinking of taking the lead.
First of all, if Russias power is moved to deal with the white-d wizard and President Patrice reveals his intention to participate in the war in earnest, then from then on, Wang Wi-ryongs Chinese army and Roman Dmitris Republic of Korea will be dealt with in turn.
Its a matter of order.
Markov did not doubt victory.
Until Russia got to where it is today, he has experienced enough grounds for confidence.
but.
He had to stop.
This time, shocking news grabbed his ankle.
President Ma Markov! Ro Roman Dmitri, Roman Dmitri hase to meet the President!
what is that?
I opened my eyes.
Roman Dmitry!
The number one target for Russia to deal with.
He came to Moscow himself.
No matter how hard I tried to understand, this was a move thatpletely deviated frommon sense.
Chapter 547
Chapter 547 Strong Food for the Weak (8)
Roman Dmitris Visit.
Its not a surprise attack.
He proudly appeared at the front door as if he were an invited guest and requested a meeting with Markov.
This is a trap. How could hee to death on his own feet unless Roman Dmitri went mad?
Markov thought the same.
Russias power was concentrated in Moscow, and Roman Dmitry would not return alive the moment he set foot here.
If so, it was clear that there was an intention.
For example, after approaching the meeting as an excuse, assassinate Markov to try to overturn the unfavorable situation. Only such an intention could exin Roman Dmitris actions.
Tried to refuse.
I thought there was no need to risk myself, but the soldier said as if he had read my thoughts.
Roman Dmitry said that there would be no assassination attempt on the honor of the Korean Empire.
It was absurd.
I drew a line first.
If so, it means that he really came for the purpose of meeting, but Markov could not understand this situation at the moment.
I didnt think Roman Dmitry was lying. Although it was a short time, Roman Dmitry took a fairly bold step.
I thought that maybe it would be okay to take advantage of this situation because people who have strong faith in themselves never go against their words.
Markov said.
I dont know what purpose Roman Dmitri came to me for, but he is acting arrogantly as if there is nothing wrong with daring to set foot in his Russian stronghold. If we prepare for his assassination, I am in no danger. Or rather, we could end Roman Dmitris life here.
It was a change of thinking.
It was a chance.
Only Roman Dmitri promised, but Markov did not utter a word that he would not harm Roman Dmitri. Of course it would be dangerous.
It was Markov himself serving as a bait, but if Genachit was still alive, he needed to buy enough time to upy the teleport magic circle.
It was an appropriate number in many ways.
Now that Roman Dmitri was in shackles, there was no reason not to call him in.
Immediately order the entire army to prepare for battle. We will bring Roman Dmitri here and will not let him live no matter what the conversation may be. Never let your guard down. The opponent is a monster that defeated an SS grade Vampire Lord. Even if I lose a lot of troops in this battle, if I can kill only Roman Dmitri, the rest of Korea will not be a problem at all.
he was a stupid guy
Overconfidence in oneself will lead Roman Dmitri to hell.
Maybe we can end the war without a world government stepping in.
deepeningughter.
With a rxed face, Markov pictured the soon-to-be Roman Dmitri in his mind.
* * *
Spacious and spacious.
Russian forces were concentrated there.
The number reached tens of thousands, and they lined up with five and waited only for Markovs order toe.
It was a terrifying sight for the enemy.
It was impossible to deal with this many troops with the strength of a weak country, and the intense momentum they radiated overwhelmed the entire space.
This was an obvious limb.
Its a space where enemies are never allowed, but a man from far away moved towards this ce.
Bubbly.
not too slow
It wasnt even a quick walk.
Every time he passed the crowd, peoples eyes followed him, but Roman Dmitri epted their gaze as if nothing had happened.
The expression minister seemed to be a word for a time like this. Tens of thousands of troops and only one enemy. It was a situation that could not happen inmon sense.
The soldiers tried not to show hostility as much as possible, but from the moment they activated theirbat readiness, their eyes on Roman Dmitri were not good.
an imminent situation.
The atmosphere was boiling.
Roman Dmitry calmly epted the enmity and arrived at the ce Markov had prepared for him.
Sit down for now.
Across the tableid out in a lump.
Markov was sitting.
Behind Markov, Russian S-ss hunters stood there as if they couldnt believe Roman Dmitris words.
All of them were famous people.
In particr, the red-blooded dimir was called the best hunter in Russia as he single-handedly ughtered tens of thousands of monsters when the fourth cataclysm broke out.
Sigh.
Roman Dmitry also sat across from me.
Seeing him not considering the fact that this ce was an enemy area, Markov said with a cold face.
Roman Dmitry. Why did youe to me in person when the war has already broken out?
It was a straightforward question.
I was trying to figure out the intention.
to that look.
Roman Dmitryughed.
I thought it was really the same.
I knew that you were quite overconfident in yourcency in epting my request. Markov. You must have thought that this was the perfect opportunity to kill me. If only the one who defeated the vampire lord didnt exist, he would have judged that the Korean Empire wouldnt be a problem.
chuck.
straight up.
Behind Markov.
The escorts prepared for battle.
Roman Dmitris remark made them all nervous.
That is why I am here. In the situation where I am facing you, will Russia, a great power recognized by people, be able to destroy the Korean Empire? Arent you curious what will happen?
What do you mean?
Its a simple matter. I wont do anything for an hour from now. In this situation where I do not intervene, will Russia be able to destroy the Korean Empire like you expected? I wont force you to be chained here either. You dont have to choose any means, but I wont move a single step for an hour.
A crack appeared on his face.
got cocky
It was arrogant.
Roman Dmitrisments really touched Markovs pride.
Do you dare to prove the strength of the Republic of Korea against Russia? OK. dont ept your offer The reason why Korea is recognized at all is because of you alone, but to judge that you can hold out against Russia without stepping out yourself. lets see where what the oue will be.
Markov did not step out.
Rather, I saw it as an opportunity.
The meeting of the two giants.
Time passed.
We just passed the time as we looked at each other without exchanging any more conversations.
however.
As time went on, the movement on the Russian side became busier.
One of the leaders approached and whispered to Markov several times.
Mr. President. Chinese forces have turned and are destroying cities in the eastern provinces.
The white-d wizard captured Zima. No matter how much troops we put in, we are failing every time to stop the white-d wizard. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before other cities are destroyed by the white-d wizard.
President. You have to make a decision. There is no way to stop the two monsters, the white-d sorcerer and the royal dragon, while leaving Russias power in Moscow.
continuing defeat.
I managed to manage my facial expression.
It was uneptable that Russia was so far behind in a situation where Roman Dmitry was not moving.
It was then.
It seems that Genachit has been annihted.
on thest report.
Markovs heart sank.
* * *
Markov did not understand Roman Dmitri.
While he was receiving information in real time, Roman Dmitri was spending his time peacefully without hearing any news.
I feltplicated. In fact, things were proceeding as Roman Dmitry intended.
Genachit, who attacked by surprise, was annihted, Wang Wi-ryong led the Chinese army and showed a figure worthy of his reputation, and the white-d wizard, who thought he was just an individual, was creating the biggest variable in this war.
Not a single victory was allowed.
Only then did I see the truth in front of my eyes.
The fact that Roman Dmitri showed up in Moscow actually means that he could have attacked the middle of Moscow at any time if he wanted. Nevertheless, the reason why they dared toe to me and make such a proposal is that the Republic of Korea is now daring to prove its potential against Russia to the world.
I was annoyed.
A special method was needed.
Even if they lost face, they had to send the Russian main force to strike down the white-d wizard and the Chinese army somehow.
It was then.
said Roman Dmitry.
From the look on your face, it seems that the n is not going the way you want.
.
Didnt answer.
Looking at him with cold eyes, he didnt care and continued talking.
Markov. There is nopromise in the rtionship between the Korean Empire and Russia. The reason I didnt cut your head when you were talking about internationalw at an international conference is because you insisted on my punishment in ordance with due process, even though internationalw was unfair. However, the situation is different from the moment they skipped such a procedure and attacked the Korean Empire in a surprise attack. You and me. It means that this war will end only when one of them dies.
The intent to kill was concentrated.
this spot.
less
Tens of thousands of troops lined up behind Roman Dmitri, escorts behind Markov. All of them showed res of murderous intent.
It looked like he would run at it at any moment if an order was given, but Roman Dmitri didnt stop talking.
From now on, I will make a new proposal to you. Ill give you another hour. Call in all the forces of Russia and allied powers such as France. and 1 hourter. I intend to deal with Russias power here. how about If I die on the spot, the Korean Empire will humbly ept defeat. Of course, if you ept my offer, I cannot keep the promise that I will spare your life from then on.
It was clearly a remark that disrespected Russia.
Patience has reached its limit.
I just couldnt stand it this time.
Quaang!
I got up and left my seat.
Markov shouted with a reddened face.
A worm-like bastard. I will definitely make you regret your offer.
* * *
Roman Dmitrys suggestion.
My pride was hurt.
I know how he performed in the catastrophe, but it didnt make sense to take on all of Russia alone.
Besides, you can call in reinforcements as much as you like. In my heart, I wanted to punish Roman Dmitri with only Russian power, but Markov had to prepare for the situation.
I contacted Patrice.
First of all, I tried to ask for support in turn, starting with him.
however.
[sorry. France does not intend to intervene in this war.]
What the hell is that about! It is an open fact that President Patrice follows the Maronism. I heard that the Maronists are against Roman Dmitri, but there is no better opportunity than this!
It was frustrating.
What the hell does this mean?
Even if Patrice was a coward, it didnt make sense for him to withdraw even in this situation.
[youre right. So I tried to help Russia, but that was only possible when a surprise attack worked. President Markov. Dont you think the situation is strange? The Republic of Korea has prevented Genachits surprise attack, and Wang Wi-ryongs Chinese army and the white-d wizard are making Russia a mess. Roman Dmitri has more power than we think. At this point, when I had not properly grasped Roman Dmitri, I decided that if I attacked him hastily, the entire Maronism might copse. This is something that the headmaster also agreed to.]
Only a few hours.
Things have turned around.
Sebastian nned to use France to join the war, but changed his n after seeing Russia helplessly pushed back.
The situation was worse than expected.
Maronism is the hope of mankind. He made a decision based on the judgment that if he lost his skeleton due to hasty choices, his advent would be impossible forever.
go to france
Maronism took a step back.
Acknowledging the strength of Roman Dmitri, he decided that it was necessary to attack more carefully, not like now.
[Why are you so hasty? This is a problem for Russia to handle.]
Took.
Communication was lost.
My heart sank.
It waspletely different from the n.
Markov hurriedly contacted other countries, and they all gave the same answer, as if they had kissed each other.
The answer is that this war has nothing to do with them. Rather, some leaders pointed out Russias actions in vition of internationalw.
The intention was clear.
Whether Russia wins or the Korean Empire wins.
The other countries had nothing to lose.
Althoughmon sense suggests that Russia has an advantage, he took a step back and watched the situation in preparation for an unexpected aftermath.
These fucking bastards.
Markovs face went pale.
Russia alone.
The Korean Empire had to deal with Roman Dmitry.
I still do not change the idea that Russia has an advantage, but I feel ominous about Roman Dmitris confident move that came to the middle of Russia.
What on earth do you believe in? No matter how powerful it was, it didnt make sense for an individual to handle a single nation, even a superpower.
Russia is strong. History proves him, and we will definitely win this war.
I turned my steps.
Russian power is concentrated in Moscow.
made a will
I believed I could win.
I went outside, and just in time I saw Roman Dmitri getting up from his seat.
and.
One hour. The promised time is now over.
sereung.
Roman Dmitry drew his sword.
Chapter 548
Chapter 548 Strong Food for the Weak (9)
This War.
If the goal was simply to win, there were many easy ways.
Russias power can never stop Roman Dmitri, but I knew that a special performance was needed now that the Korean Empire was reborn.
People didnt really appreciate how strong Roman Dmitri was.
He only named it transcendence level in an abstract way, but Markov fell into the vain delusion that he could defeat Roman Dmitri if he pushed through with the power of a great power.
It was the result of ignorance.
Because they did not know, they made hasty judgments, and because they did not know, they judged that the Korean Empire was still a weak country.
So Iid the te.
Even knowing Russias intentions, he induced war and was able to kill Markov immediately, but he took a step back to allow Incheons power and Park Min-woo and Wang Wi-ryong to y an active part.
As Incheon smashed Genachit and Park Min-woo and Wang Wi-ryong quickly upied Russian cities.
People will realize that there is not only Roman Dmitry in the Korean Empire through this opportunity.
of course.
That alone wasnt enough.
Hwaryongjeongjeong (c).
The perfect impact was needed.
In the world of the weak and the weak, there is a clear impact that proves who the predator will lead the game in the future.
So, I visited Moscow.
epting hostility, I walked through the crowd.
2 hours sitting opposite Markov.
In the meantime, the whole world was focusing on this ce.
The conversations exchanged with Markov were known in real time, and those who took a step back watched the sh between Russia and the Korean Empire with a dry spit.
Who will win? If Russia wins, it will prove the dignity of a great power, but on the day the Korean Empire wins, the game of the world will literally change.
an imminent situation.
Roman Dmitry pushed the situation to the extreme.
Asking Markov to call in the allied forces was not something he uttered in anticipation of his istion.
Maronism.
and those who follow him.
It didnt matter if they took a chance and clung to Russia.
Even if so many Allied forces had swarmed Moscow an hourter, Roman Dmitry was willing to deal with them all.
It was a chance to prove yourself. You will prove that you do not dare to look up at yourself by the standards of this world.
From now on, I hope that everyone will call themselves the emperor of the Korean Empire, not the Republic of Korea. May we no longer lose our lives through foolish judgments stemming from ignorance.
revealed intentions.
expressed their presence.
Russian leaders who did not know that whispered with anxious eyes during the time they requested support.
Are you really trying to deal with all of us by yourself?
I dont think so. There are tens of thousands of troops here alone, and no matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, that is impossible.
youre right. Its clear that Roman Dmitri has other ns. It may be that they are trying to do something by gathering their forces here and attacking the back of the head or mobilizing the still unmoved United States. Whatever the n, one-on-one fights wont happen. Its possible or not, isnt it?
10 minutes.
20 minutes.
30 minutes.
As time passed, peoples eyes were filled with distrust.
He believed inmon sense, denied reality, and believed that Roman Dmitri would not make the decision to take his own life without going mad.
And finally.
gulp.
An hour has passed.
There was enough silence to hear the heartbeat of the person next to you in this crowded space.
The gaze was focused.
Just as Markov was leaving, Roman Dmitri stood up.
Sigh.
I hoped.
I thought not everyone.
He assumed that the words he had spoken would be ignored this time.
however.
1 hours. The promised time is now over.
sereung.
Roman Dmitry with his sword drawn.
Peoples thought circuits were shut down.
This madman finally made up his mind to face the Russian forces alone.
* * *
No more words were needed.
1 hour passed.
Roman Dmitry drew his sword.
It was the fulfillment of a promise.
The moment he revealed his will to deal with everyone alone, the soldiers lined up rushed at him simultaneously.
Attack!
Kill Roman Dmitri!
die!
Papa papapat.
It was spectacr.
flooded in from all sides.
It was like a crashing wave, and Roman Dmitri did not move from his seat, his eyes fixed on Markov.
There was a feeling of suffocating tension.
A crowd of people showed intense murderous intentions to devour a human, but he showed a calm expression as if he had nothing to do with the situation.
Markov. Everything that happens from now on is the result of your choices.
spoken words.
I turned around.
Roman Dmitri spurred the ground and burrowed between them at the sight of so much hostility right in front of him.
sh.
Fuhuaaak!
Blood gushed out like a fountain.
The heads of the soldiers who rushed in first soared up into the sky, and when the soldiers who followed confirmed the sight, their chests were indiscriminately torn.
A scream pierced my ears like crazy. Hearing the cackling of weak humans, Roman Dmitri smashed his head and shed the enemy in front of him.
Kwadeuk.
blocked it up
The body was cut like a sword, but the soldier was split on both sides in the same blocking posture.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Blood was sttered everywhere.
The head of the soldier attacking in an ambush was blown off in an instant, and the soldier attacking both sides at the same time had one arm cut off and the other leg blown off.
As he rolled on the ground, screaming in pain, he was trampled to death by the raging crowd.
The same was true of the soldiers attacking overhead. He jumped up and mmed his head down, and Roman Dmitri snatched his head away with one hand.
snap.
Heh heh!
It was a great evil.
In front of everyone, Roman Dmitris hand shattered his head.
Kwajik.
drip drip
Drops of blood flowed from his hands.
Didnt brush off.
Switching swords with blood-soaked hands, Roman Dmitry moved toward the soldiers again.
one step.
two steps.
The soldiers were agitated.
At that time, looking at each other, the third step appeared in front of the soldiers.
Pupper puffer puck.
My head exploded.
The limbs were torn apart.
I was obviously watching Roman Dmitri, but what I saw reflected in my frightened eyes was the figure of a demon spraying blood.
Only then did people face the truth. Roman Dmitry wasnt just uttering threatening remarks.
The remarks proposed to Markov contained no special intention, but literally revealed an intention to deal with all of Russia alone.
Bodies piled up.
In a situation where soldiers were dying helplessly, Russian S-ss hunters also joined the battle.
Keep calm!
Roman Dmitri is a transcendental level of skill. If we attack hastily, we may be harmed instead.
It spread all over the ce.
A strongman who secured an S rank with magic created a huge wind, and at the same time, S-rank hunters using melee weapons attacked everywhere.
Of course, the regr soldiers were pushed in first. Using them as bait, the S-ss hunters tried to capture Roman Dmitris gap.
and.
Blood Teeth.
Tuung.
Tutu tutu.
dimir manifested his power.
The puddles of blood on the floor became intertwined and turned into teeth, and hundreds of beasts flew in quickly as if they were rushing at each other.
It was an eye-opening situation.
The magic falling from above was S-ss magic capable of annihting hundreds of people at the same time, and the S-ss hunters rushing in from among the soldiers also performed their special moves that even S-sses could not block.
one to many.
He took full advantage of the situation.
Roman Dmitris strength was an unknown world, so there was no hesitation in pushing forward like this.
sh.
A sword stretched out into the sky.
cut off the magic
The magic changed into the form of mana and shocked the surroundings like a meteor shower.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
Soldiers were swept away.
A thick cloud of dust rose, and Roman Dmitri appeared through it, cut down the soldiers, and blew off the S-rank Hunters head at once.
It was a very futile ending. Even though the S-rank Hunter used his power, he couldnt even react to Roman Dmitris attack like the soldier.
Tata Tata.
Blood Teeth was alsopletely blocked.
It came at an angle and speed that humans couldnt react to, but it disappeared at once without knowing what it was doing.
It was strange.
It was so strange.
dimir knew the identity of the strangeness in the appearance of Roman Dmitri who continued to kill soldiers.
Im not doing my best intentionally.
sure
Roman Dmitry.
The powerful power that had defeated the Vampire Lord in one blow was not being disyed at all.
* * *
Normal people.
They thought in the realm ofmon sense.
The powerful blow that defeated the Vampire Lord was a realm of nonsense, so even though people knew it was strong, they couldnt properly judge how powerful it was.
The distinction between the transcendence level was meaningless. Roman Dmitri was out of the question, but as I tried to interpret it in the realm ofmon sense, conflicts continued to arise.
I admit that I am strong.
But is it enough to handle a great power alone?
Common sense judged it not.
If he mobilized all the powers of the great powers, even a vampire lord would not be able to withstand it, so he set a standard ofmon sense.
Common sense.
A crack urred.
Ignorance kept causing trouble.
Roman Dmitri defeated the Vampire Lord.
With a forceparable to that of Russia, they should be able to defeat the Vampire Lord.
Therefore, I came to the conclusion that I could deal with Roman Dmitri enough, and it was a misjudgment of those who had not experienced emergency sense.
so it took power
power was not expressed.
Ordinary people cant properly judge how powerful the Heavenly Demon Sword is, so they chose visual brutality so that they could simply ept it.
Even though hundreds and thousands of people can be wiped out in one blow. I dared to blow off my arm and cut off my head.
Even though the troops of the Korean Empire were able to be summoned here, Russias power was met alone in this situation where the whole world was concentrating.
presence was inted.
dimirs eyes shook violently.
He prided himself on being the best hunter in Russia, but the moment he faced the realm of nonsense, he knew the truth.
Its a monster we cant handle.
but.
already crossed the line
The battle for each others fate has begun.
Even knowing the result, dimir raised his magic power and used the best skill he could use.
Blood rain.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
Drops of blood floated in the air.
It created a dark cloud, and from the cloud that turned red, red raindrops that tore human flesh fell.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
Cheak!
Aaaagh!
He didnt care about the screams of his allies.
Roman Dmitry.
Only one person had to deal with it.
However, the raindrops dissipated the moment they touched Roman Dmitri.
Roman Dmitri cut a soldier without even looking at dimir, then another soldier, and when he cut dozens of soldiers like that, he suddenly appeared in front of dimir.
Magic power exploded. He tried to protect himself by creating a puddle of blood, but the attack without using a special skill tore his body apart.
In shock, dimir gritted his teeth and used his escape skill.
Disintegration.
pod.
The body was torn apart.
Turned into hundreds of drops of blood, I tried to get out of this ce.
however.
This kind of nonsense.
sh.
Papa papa pat.
Hundreds of drops of blood were all pierced.
Even if only one drop escaped, life could be maintained, but all of them were prated and dimirs magical power was extinguished at once.
Russias best performers. A being known to have ughtered tens of thousands of monsters with the ability to use blood could notst even a minute against Roman Dmitri, who did not use the Heavenly Demon Sword.
There was nothing special.
After dealing with dimir as if it were natural, Roman Dmitri moved his gaze back to the soldiers.
A definite precedent. This one war ends all conflicts.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
Tens of thousands of soldiers.
killed and killed again
Even though there was no end in sight, the massacre continued as if it would not stop.
Visual elements were sucked into the eyes.
The figure of Roman Dmitri rampaging among the soldiers gave people an intensity that they could not handle.
drenched in blood
The head was soaked in blood.
Although he became apletely bloody human, his sword that glistened in the sunlight revealed a smooth appearance.
When more than 10,000 people were ughtered like that.
This is not it.
I cant win.
A freak monster!
The soldiers hesitantly withdrew.
At some point, I couldnt run anymore.
only 30 minutes.
It only took that long for people to ept emergency food.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Markovs face was stained with shock.
No words came out.
I couldnt ept the situation that I couldnt handle a single reality in front of my eyes in the standard ofmon sense.
This isnt it. It doesnt make sense for Russia to lose.
staggered backwards.
Contrary to the pale frightened face, he ordered a series of attacks in a trembling voice.
Go attack! Kill Roman Dmitri!
but.
No one reacted.
Now that all S-ss hunters had been ughtered, there was no one on the battlefield to lead the general soldiers.
Markovs cries were meaningless. What matters to soldiers is the possibility of victory.
After personally experiencing Roman Dmitris monstrous appearance, I couldnt bear to pick up a weapon and run.
Bubbly.
Roman Dmitry walked towards Markov.
Everyone opened the way.
nobody stopped him
The soldiers averted their gaze at the bloodstains that stained the floor with every step they took.
death hase
Markov, who was taking a backward step, fell over the ball.
Realizing that he could no longer run away, he hurriedly knelt down and spoke in a desperate voice.
Ha, I will surrender. Russia will admit defeat and be a vassal state of the Korean Empire.
epted reality.
finished.
Roman Dmitry was a predator.
The fact that there was no possibility anymore, I tried to survive by begging for my life.
tall.
Roman Dmitry stopped walking.
Looking down at Markov, he said coldly.
Markov. Raise your sword. Prove that you risked your life for your choice in the world of the jungle.
no. How dare I raise my sword against His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry? Have mercy on me just once. Just like China and the United States, Russia will stand by the Korean Empire.
Begged.
There was no other way to live.
He was a truly pitiful human being.
When he thought he was strong, hemitted all kinds of atrocities, and when the situation changed, he begged for mercy.
said Roman Dmitri, looking around at the crowd.
You all sympathized with Markov. And yet, the reason I do not kill all of you is because the war is now over and you are sympathetic but not the decision maker. Russia will be a vassal state in the future. It must follow the Korean Empire and this country will not enjoy its status as an independent country.
The shock spread.
Defeat.
told the reality
The soldiers showed wavering eyes at the future they had to ept.
Under my reign you will be safe. Although it is a vassal state, it will not harm your freedom. So choose. Whether you risk your life to follow Markov to the end or ept a new future.
contradicted
It is a vassal state, but it does not harm freedom.
Its a vassal state, but it will guarantee safety.
But even if it was just words, it helped the decision.
The promise of freedom and safety in this turbulent world came louder than ever.
Took.
tu tu tu tuk.
I will surrender.
I will follow Your Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry.
One by one, they threw away their weapons.
What was initially the courage of a few people spread quickly, and tens of thousands of soldiers allid down their weapons and said they would surrender.
They also didnt want war.
The brutal reality of war was that while some genuinely sympathized with Markovs ambitions, most did not.
Markov felt like he was going to lose his mind.
Russia go.
The great power he had worked so hard for was crumbling.
When Roman Dmitri turned his head to look at him, Markov shouted in a tearing voice.
This is nonsense. Roman Dmitry! If you kill me, the internationalmunity will not forgive you. No matter how strong you are, you cant face the whole world. So stop. If you stop here, I wont ask for any more sins. So please stop me!
Approached.
As the steps got closer, Markov showed his madness.
chuck.
got a sword
He pointed at his head once, lifted it slightly, and spoke coldly.
In a world of thew of the jungle, intimidation by the weak is meaningless. If you wanted to live, you either had to be stronger than me or you shouldnt have shown your teeth.
in front of everyone.
like that.
The reason you die is because you are weaker than me.
sh.
puck.
It blew off Markovs head.
Chapter 549
Chapter 549 Sequence Summary (1)
As expected by Roman Dmitri.
The whole world was watching the situation in Moscow.
People checked the situation in real time, regardless of means and methods, and the scene where Roman Dmitri proposed to Markov was intact.
From now on, I will make a new proposal to you. Ill give you another hour. Call in all the forces of Russia and allied powers such as France. and 1 hourter. I intend to deal with Russian forces here.
at that time.
A heated meeting was held in France.
Before Markov even contacted him, he decided what to do, and Patrice took Sebastians opinion and made the choice to take a step back.
It was a mentallyplex situation.
In response to Markovs fiercely expressing anger, Patrice showed aplicated expression even after cutting offmunication.
Roman Dmitry. Why are you even doing that?
I didnt understand.
If hepromised properly, if he had acted in the line ofmon sense, people would have acknowledged his existence.
Excess was the problem.
As there is a saying that angr stones are right, the world had no choice but to check Roman Dmitris shocking move.
The overwhelming force was the object of vignce.
If he had a docile personality, he would have tried to conciliate well, but he did not show mercy to the central government and Russia and other beings that he defined as enemies.
Actually, this was an opportunity.
The moment the Korean Empire defeats Russia, the opportunity will note back, but Sebastian said now is not the time with a devastated face at the news of Russias defeat.
The white-d wizard and Wang Wi-ryong. because of the two variables.
If they had to deal with only one Roman Dmitri, Maronism would have been willing to risk life and death, but Russia showed quite a struggle even after excluding Roman Dmitri.
I couldnt understand why Wang Wei-ryong was so active.
Even those who had a rtionship with him never expected that the white-d wizard was this powerful.
Variables that popped up out of nowhere.
The defeat deepened.
The ominous thought took a step back, and France decided to watch the war between Russia and the Korean Empire. There were still many people who expected a Russian victory.
If the best-case scenario goes well, congrattions on Russias victory will suffice, and if the Korean Empire struggles even a little, then it will change its attitude and join the war.
But if Russia were helplessly defeated, then it was necessary to think twice about Roman Dmitry.
beyond the screen.
A view of Moscow.
In a situation where peoples uneasy eyes were focused, Roman Dmitry and Russias power finally shed.
and.
[Ahhh!]
[Ahhhhh!]
[Ghahhh!]
Beyond the screen.
The screams didnt stop.
Roman Dmitry was covered in blood and became a bloodthirsty demon who ughtered people indiscriminately.
A one-on-one fight? Numbers were meaningless.
People still thought that Roman Dmitri would have prepared a special strategy, but he simply ughtered everyone with one sword.
The road is open.
Russian soldiers surrendered.
And the moment he finally blows Markovs head off.
Whoa.
Took.
Patrice closed the screen with a miserable face.
* * *
War with Russia.
The message was clearly conveyed.
Roman Dmitry openly revealed himself.
The Korean Empire is strong, and it has proven what can happen to even a powerful country if it touches the Korean Empire.
A conference room tinged with silence.
Patrice didnt say anything, and one of the leaders asked cautiously.
Mr. President. What are your ns for the future?
Roman Dmitry and Maronism.
It was an existence that could not coexist.
Maronism had already set the goal of extermination of Roman Dmitri, and the decision could not be reversed in order to prove the meaning of Maronisms existence.
However, he could not wage an all-out war with Roman Dmitri.
Now that the great power of Russia has copsed helplessly, the odds of an all-out war against Roman Dmitri are low.
Patrice said.
From the moment I rejected Russias request, I had already prepared for the worst through conversations with the headmaster. I know very well what you are worried about. However, the affairs of the world are not determined simply by force.
Acknowledging the unfavorable reality.
If you cant take down your opponent with straight attacks.
From now on, a strategy worthy of Roman Dmitri was needed.
Were going to change our ns and y a two-fold strategy. First, we will call in the Maronists residing in Korea and recruit key figures in Korea through them. No matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, there will be no answer if he rots from the inside. This is a battle of endurance. I dont know how long it will take to achieve meaningful results, but I hope that the first strategy will thwart Roman Dmitris goals. All we need is time Only then will we be able to put the second strategy into action.
Second strategy.
It was thest bastion.
I really wouldnt have thought of this strategy if I hadnt seen Roman Dmitri y against dozens of thousands.
The second strategy is to bring Dmitri to the present world and use their power to defeat Roman Dmitri. They also follow Maron Dmitri. If it is for the future that Maronism thinks, we will dly lend our strength.
In the future, Maronism will be busy.
dimension shift.
In order to advance that grand n, a more earnest effort was required than before.
* * *
That time.
America was in an ambiguous situation.
They supported Roman Dmitry once, but they had no intention of iming to be a subject country like China.
But with only one battle.
The appearance of Roman Dmitri destroying Russia, the Korean Empire realized that the presence of only one person overwhelms the entire United States.
It was a different matter to ept the reality seen with the eyes and ept it mentally. Just as Patrice and the leaders were agitated, the same situation unfolded in the United States.
the leadership said.
The United States has always led world government. Although this time, I took the side of the Korean Empire, but if we continue to give them a leading position in the future, people will no longer call the United States the best in the world. Mr. President. We must make a decision. Now that the Korean Empire has defeated Russia, a single choice will determine the future.
It was a crossroads of choice.
If the Korean Empire had struggled moderately, the United States would have been sincerely happy to congratte the Korean Empire on its victory.
but.
It was a perfect result.
I was worried that if the Korean Empire fully acknowledged the Korean Empires criminal record in a situation where it was overwhelmed by a powerful country like Russia, it might lose its position as the worlds No. 1 in the future.
It was a future that the United States could not allow, if not for other countries.
The people themselves are very proud of belonging to the worlds most powerful country, but if they give up that position, the approval rating of John Harrison and his leadership will hit the bottom in an instant.
Silence lingered.
John Harrison looked at the screen with a strange face, then turned his gaze to the leaders.
I wanted to make this country the best in the world. To be precise, it was the best in the world even at the time of inheriting the system of power, so at least during my reign, if I raised my status, I raised it. But now I think differently. There is a fact that I realized while experiencing a catastrophe. That the existing system no longer has any meaning. Whether its the US, Russia or China. Even a country that was previously called a great power is living in a chaotic time where it would not be strange if it perished overnight. It would be foolish to im our ce in a world like this. Roman Dmitri defeated the Vampire Lord and single-handedly destroyed Russia, and even though we put in the entire intelligence department, we couldnt figure out Roman Dmitris strength. That is the truth.
It was disastrous.
It is difficult to admit ones own shorings, but John Harrison thought of the national interest first.
If Roman Dmitry is a man who can face unknown dangers, if he can control a world chaotic by cataclysm. We need to ept reality. And most of all, I saw Roman Dmitris belief in his radical move. He showed no mercy to his enemies, but cared for his own people. I did not allow a singlepromise, but I convinced the process with unshakable standards.
made a decision
At the crossroads of choice, John Harrison decided which direction to go.
If Roman Dmitry will keep his convictions to the end. Being content with where we are now may be the best option for us and for humanity. So, wepletely revise our ns for the future. We sincerely congratte the Korean Empire on their victory and will do our best to secure our ce in the world Roman Dmitri will create in the future.
The board has been sorted out.
America after China.
They determined their position firmly.
It was a decision that would turn the world upside down, but the American leaders present here supported John Harrisons choice.
set of circumstances.
The grounds were sufficient.
In a situation where there is a public enemy called the absolute, Roman Dmitri is a person who gives hope.
John Harrison spokest.
A few dayster. I received a call saying that we will create a ce to celebrate the Korean Empires victory in the war to change its name. From now on, we will prepare a gift for the Korean Empire. The United States must openly reveal the fact that it has clearly arranged its route, and at the same time prepare a gift that will overwhelm China. Do you understand?
All right.
Lets find a gift that everyone will appreciate.
sure if you do.
John Harrison and the leadership expressed strong aspirations.
* * *
Following the catastrophe.
The war is also over.
As the chaotic times were being sorted out, the world government came to its conclusions ordingly.
We acknowledge that the Korean Empire vited internationalw for a legitimate reason, and we also acknowledge the change of the national name.
It was the moment when the trend was decided.
Everyone acknowledged Roman Dmitris Korean Empire, and a few days after that, the festival was held.
It was a ce to celebrate the end of the catastrophe, and at the same time, the new beginning of the Korean Empire was officially announced.
It was an intentionally created fa?ade.
Roman Dmitry reigned twice in two lives, and he knew that a pretense worth saying was proof of an empires stature.
gathered from all over the world.
China and the United States took it for granted, and countries like France, which decided to hide their intentions, sent people.
Emperor Roman Dmitry.
The position was recognized by all.
In a situation where crowds gathered, envoys from various countries unveiled their gifts.
Artifacts in Italy .
A treasured sword in Spain .
A crown made of gold in Egypt .
Everyone felt the same way.
I thought it was necessary to pay tribute to Roman Dmitri as he ascended the throne.
yet.
It was Americas turn.
John Harrison spoke directly to me.
The United States received great help from the Korean Empire during this catastrophe. Words cannot express all my gratitude, so I would like to take this opportunity to express my sincere heart. We will exclusively supply 10% of the mana stones mined every year from the ska mana stone mine. We decided that it was the most appropriate gift for the future of the Korean Empire.
omg.
A 10% exclusive supply?
Peoples eyes widened.
USA.
Even in a new era, they have secured enough resources to be called a country overflowing with resources.
Among them, the mana stone mine in ska is thergest in the world.
Mana stones are a very necessary resource that is used everywhere, and if 10% of them can be traded exclusively every year, the Korean Empire is no different from building a cornerstone for development.
It was unconventional.
Roman Dmitry also epted the statement that he would openly support the Korean Empire.
thank you. We will not forget the favor of the United States.
United States and Korean Empire.
It was not a master-servant rtionship.
Roman Dmitri knew the opponents intentions and pointed out the meaning of John Harrisons choice by urately mentioning it.
It was a necessary remark.
just because its strong.
Just by pressing and holding.
It was not possible to rule an empire.
Roman Dmitri has experienced throughout his life how important it is to properly highlight and acknowledge the ball.
An attitude thates naturally. John Harrison swallowed his admiration at the sight.
This time it was Chinas turn.
When John Harrison came down from his seat with a smile on his face, Wang Wi-ryong stood in front of Roman Dmitri with a spleen expression.
Peoples eyes were focused.
Among them was Park Min-woo.
The moment Park Min-woos eyes met, Wang Wi-ryong showed a twitchy smile.
Its not over yet.
Both showed great performances, but there was a huge gap between Wang Wi-ryong and Park Min-woo that would never be bridged.
If Park Min-woo is the head of just one group.
The fact that Wang Wi-ryong is the head of a country.
Wang Weilong said.
Ten years ago. After conquering China for the first time, I worked hard to rebuild the Wulin that had disappeared into the back of history. Most heads of state know the truth. It means that martial arts learned through the system actually originated in the present world. The name of the organization founded for the reconstruction of Moorim is Cheonma Shinkyo and it has umted considerable data over the past 10 years. It is all of China, and I can assure you that the materials recorded in the Heavenly Demon Church are iparable to any other treasure. Your Majesty the Emperor. China has set itself to be a country of subjects. We intend to serve His Majesty the Emperor from now on, not as a simple alliance rtionship, but as a master-servant rtionship. So please ept my gift.
inside China.
Those who did not know the truth rebelled.
It was a fairly unconventional choice, but Wang Wi-ryong knew that there would be no problem if the opponent was the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
I will dedicate the Heavenly Demon Church. I will dedicate the future of China to the Korean Empire.
outrageous remarks.
People were astonished.
Even John Harrison, who was confident of victory, could not hide his embarrassment at Wang Wi-ryongs remarks.
But only one of them.
Such an asshole.
Park Min-woos face was as hot as if it would explode at any moment, not out of pure admiration, but out of jealousy.
Chapter 550
Chapter 550 Ranking (2)
People in this room.
Unlike Park Min-woo, they did not know the truth.
Everyone admired Wang Wi-ryongs statement that he would give up all of China, but in fact, Wang Wi-ryongs Heavenly Demon Religion meant nothing to Roman Dmitri.
Isnt that natural? Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, is the whole of the Heavenly Demon Faith, so what would be the benefit of dedicating the materials that have been superficially researched so far?
Wangwiryongdo.
Roman Dmitry too.
I didnt know that.
Nevertheless, the reason why he dared to speak in front of everyone was to emphasize the symbolism of dedicating China.
Park Min-woos stomach simmered.
I felt like I was going crazy with anger.
Cowardly bastard. How dare you try to take my ce by citing past ties to the subject of a rolled stone? but. Theres no other way for you Alexander Kim Pan-seok and Min-woo Park. Having experienced the inevitability of meeting three times in three lives, there must have been no other way but to cling to it, citing the Heavenly Demonic Church. But not this one. Its not like stepping on my head.
this life.
Park Min-woos priorities were clear.
At first, it was the elimination of karma, but as the boundary copsed, now I thought of establishing myself as a second-inmand to Roman Dmitri as my top priority.
Therefore, the appearance of Wang Wi-ryong being cheered by the people was very annoying.
It was a gift that was really nothing, but people eximed at every word Wang Wi-ryong said.
Park Min-woo believed in himself.
Roman Dmitris second person was definitely himself, but he could never ignore the fact that he was a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Think about it.
Although Wang Wi-ryong is only a descendant of an artist, the ancestor who handed down mural painting to him was a being whom Roman Dmitri considered a close friend.
The move of the Wang family, which continued to carry on the spirit of the Heavenly Demon Goddess until the end, was something that Roman Dmitri might sincerely acknowledge.
From then on, he is no longer just a mere descendant. Just like how he taught Kevin the Heavenly Demon Sword, Wang Wi-ryong didnt know when to eat rice cakes.
moment.
It will only take a moment for the rtionship to be reestablished.
The anxiety stimted his anger, and at some point his eyes cooled coldly, as if the anger had gone beyond the limit.
I saw Wang Wi-ryonging down from the stage.
With a confident gait, I imagined something in my head.
Yes, Wiryong. Laugh a lot now. Even if everyone acknowledges you, I will never acknowledge your existence.
A tangled brain.
released calmly.
Just like those days when I lived as Alexander, who gave up being a human with the ambition of conquering the continent.
Park Min-woos eyes shed dangerously.
* * *
On stage.
Roman Dmitri was watching the whole situation.
Park Min-woo looks at Wang Wi-ryong descending from the stage with jealous eyes.
It was a familiar picture.
Like the confrontation between Chris and Kevin, a war broke out to take the seat next to him in his new life.
What are you guys doing now?
suddenly.
I thought I missed you.
Having lived a life in which human emotions were not allowed, whenever he remembered his previous life, emotions he did not realize at the time flooded in.
Even Roman Dmitry was human.
Under the name of Hanss parents, who looked after him with warm eyes, he did not fully enjoy the same ties as his father and mother, who looked after him with warm eyes.
It was a cycle of life.
As Baek Joong-hyeok, he lived a fierce life, so even Roman Dmitri could not get out of that frame.
It was different now.
I had time to look back.
I had time to look around.
Now it has enough strength to protect its people.
sure
Even if he achieves the great achievement of conquering the continent once again in his new life, he will never be satisfied with only glorious results.
Dmitrys people were needed.
His life will beplete only when he is with them, who made him live not just as a heavenly demon, but as a human, Roman Dmitri.
I didnt think in a hurry.
Step by step.
step by step.
You will find a way to connect with Dmitris world while solving the problems that have befallen this world.
For now, focus on reality.
Putting aside memories of the past, he looked at the two blushing beings who promised to take the seat next to him.
In order to rule out meaningless disputes now that a newndscape has been created, a ce of proof is needed.
It is not to repeat the past life.
Heavenly Demon Religion.
It is a group that follows the logic of power.
Roman Dmitri did not know that this was a necessary process anyway.
Thats why the board wasid for Park Min-woo and Wang Wi-ryong.
When Roman Dmitri signaled to his subordinate, he stepped forward and shouted in a booming voice.
From now on, I will proceed with the Nongong Sangsang.
* * *
The highlight of the festival.
Nongonghaengsang began.
I have already told the recipients of the Non-Gong Haeng Award to think about the reward in advance by revealing whether or not they will receive the award.
were called in turn.
The first was Kim Jun-hyeok.
said Roman Dmitry.
In the future, the Korean Empire will have clear rewards and punishments. Those who havemitted sins will be evaluated only for their crimes, but those who have made a contribution deserve a reasonable reward. Mayor of Incheon Kim Joon-hyeok. In recognition of the credit for perfectly defending against the Russian surprise attack, tell us what you want in this ce right now.
this situation.
Kim Jun-hyeok had something in mind.
The experience of the central government followed by the war with Russia opened his eyes to a new realm.
Even before meeting the Emperor, I was skeptical of my existence. I thought there was not much I could do because the general public who had not awakened had limitations. But now its different. In Incheon, the Korean Empire needs people like me. Beings who read pando and use jinbeop. I would like to ask for the establishment of a facility to nurture tacticians like me and for arge-scale investment in it. I want to make the Korean Empire a stronger country than it is now.
Is that the end? You may state your personal desires.
Enough. As His Majesty the Emperor knows, the revival of Incheon is my ultimate goal.
Joon-Hyeok Kims words.
It was sincere.
It was enoughpensation for him, but Roman Dmitri dared to addpensation.
I will ept your request. Of course, new facilities will be established, and assets appropriate for your work will be provided.
thank you!
Next turn.
This time it was Kang Min-ho.
I made a contribution with Kim Jun-hyeok, but he lowered his head and said this.
I dont needpensation. If I hadnt met His Majesty, I would have been on the bottom line. Since you have already received so much, I am satisfied enough that you have epted me and my daughter.
Joonhyuk Kim and Minho Kang.
They had clear priorities in life.
Because they do not pursue material things, they show no desire when life-changing opportunitiese along.
However, they did not ept their sincerity without a price.
When subordinates look back on their lives.
In order not to leave any regrets about their choices, they had to stop taking things for granted that their subordinates took for granted.
It was a virtuous cycle. Roman Dmitry had a clear boundary between his lord and his subjects, but gained blind trust because he did not ept the loyalty of his subjects without a price.
Roman Dmitry shook his head.
No, self-satisfaction is not a sufficient reward. This country does not want unpaid sacrifices. As long as the Korean Empire does not perish, huge rewards will be paid every month in your name. It is a reward for taking over the guard, and at the same time, if you die, the reward will belong to your daughter. Minho Kang. In a chaotic world, no one here can be sure when they will die. But what is certain is that those who devoted themselves to the Korean Empire will never be unhappy, even if their future is uncertain. I will make it.
I understood Kang Min-hos situation.
thought about what he wanted.
daughter.
It was a top priority.
Saying that he would secure her future was the best reward for Kang Min-ho.
So enjoy everything I give you. You deserve it.
thank you.
Kang Min-hos voice trembled.
The sincerity of Roman Dmitry.
I felt grateful.
He praised himself in front of people, but in fact he did not know that Roman Dmitri was a war that ended everything.
So I declined the reward. I thought it was not so great that I could proudly ask for a reward simply because I had thwarted a Russian surprise attack.
But what about thepensation that belongs to the daughter?
I had no choice but to receive it.
Even if someone says its shameless, I will ept the reward and live more devoted to Roman Dmitri.
set of circumstances.
That, too, was a pretense.
Roman Dmitry sincerely paidpensation for the sacrifice, but the reason why he dares to perform the performance in front of people is because the current situation determines the direction of the Korean Empire.
Pretense is not meaningless. The message that peoples sacrifices are not taken lightly was absolutely necessary.
Continuing non-public peddling.
Finally, it was Park Min-woos turn.
Roman Dmitry anticipated his reward.
Just like Kevin did.
If you want to clear the ranks with Wang Wi-ryong, apart fromying the board, you will also pay personal rewards.
however.
Please ept Baek Il as one of His Majestys official bodyguards.
Park Min-woo has been demanding apletely unexpectedpensation.
* * *
The event is over.
When the nongong peddling was over, Park Min-woo left the ce alone.
In fact, as Roman Dmitri predicted, he wanted to demand a rank war with Wang Wi-ryong.
I wanted to prove that I was Lee In-ja in front of everyone, but now was the time to suppress my boiling emotions.
I had a n in my head.
One step back for two steps forward.
wore a mask
He existed on stage as a white-d wizard and received cheers from people as a white-d wizard.
And after the festival, I waited for someone.
starting point of the n.
Finally, seeing a group of people approaching from afar, Park Min-woo stopped them without hesitation.
Wang Wi-ryong.
I should have told you to be careful.
Shuk.
It was Xiao Long.
When Park Min-woo called Wang Wi-ryongs name, Xiao Long red at Park Min-woo with sharp eyes.
The presence of Park Min-woo.
I really didnt like it.
Although it is said to follow Roman Dmitry, in China, Wang Yulong is the same as the sky.
A legendary being who conquered China with a single sword. Park Min-woo did not show the slightest manners to such a Wang Wi-ryong, as if he were really treating a municipal janitor.
Park Min-woo did not respond to Xiao Longs remarks.
As if he would not deal with the small pikes, he said with his eyes fixed on Wang Wi-ryong.
I want you and me to talk separately. how is it. Biting the small fish and having a chat with me.
How dare you!
Xiao Long was furious.
The moment he drew his sword and tried to subdue Park Min-woo, Wang Wi-ryong raised his hand to block it.
Park Min-woos indifferent attitude stimted Wang Wi-ryongs nting.
Yeah, do that.
* * *
The ce has moved.
When we reached a secluded ce out of sight of others, Park Min-woo straight to the point.
Wang Wi-ryong. Im saying this because you dont seem to know, but there is a special secret between me and His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Due to a rtionship that can only be exined as inevitable, I now stand by His Majesty the Emperor under the name Park Min-woo. But I dont know why you keep coveting my ce without knowing the subject. The rtionship between me and His Majesty the Emperor is a rtionship that you and the like cannot dare to intervene.
It was clear hostility.
When Park Min-woo spoke ferociously, Wang Wi-ryong also reacted coldly.
You dont seem to know the subject. To His Majesty the Emperor, there is no meaning beyond the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Heavenly Demon Religion.
It was Park Min-woos reverse.
In his previous life, he was nothing more than Kim Pan-seok.
Park Min-woo smiled coldly at the fact that he could not put forward the link of the Heavenly Demon God.
Its just as I expected. From the first time I met you, I knew that you were the one who touched my heart. Thats why I didnt ask His Majesty the Emperor for a rank war. A public stage wouldnt be very appropriate if I wanted to take a picture of you perfectly.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised the power.
Dark red magic rose from Park Min-woo and pressed Wang Wi-ryong as if he were about to burst out with magic.
I will suggest you one. Why dont you get out of here and sort the ranks by force? Even if the defeated guy really looks like a dog, he will respectfully serve Lee In-ja as the third person for the next year.
widely.
one step forward.
He approached him enough to feel Wang Wi-ryongs breath and looked down at him andughed ferociously.
Decide. Do you want to ept it or not?
Chapter 551
Chapter 551 Ranking (3)
Just as Park Min-woo disapproves of Wang Wi-ryong.
It was the same with Wang Wi-ryong.
Aside from Min-woo Parks cheeky attitude, I didnt like the secret rtionship between Roman Dmitri and Min-woo Park.
People call the white-d wizard the apostle of justice. However, the person I experienced is no different from a street janitor. The problem is that a being with barely that kind of personality is sharing a secret with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri. The fact that I am a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess and the fact that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is the owner of the Heavenly Demon Goddess. The white-d wizard knows all of that.
It was annoying.
I didnt understand.
The fact that Roman Dmitri was the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, would require aplex exnation, but Park Min-woo acted as if he had a rtionship for a long time.
If it had been fear of losing power, it would have been fully understood.
In a situation where the system of power has already been established around Roman Dmitri, a stone that has suddenly rolled in like himself has no choice but to stimte the nting of existing people.
but.
Park Min-woo was different.
Not just jealousy, but a sense of vignce that only those who know the truth can express.
Obsession enough to express murderous intent beyond the limit.
It was strange.
The fact that he longed for Roman Dmitri so much became the truth of the white-d wizard hidden behind the mask.
Wang Weilong said.
If you were simply a power-hungry being, I might not have cared about your words and your arrogance. But Park Min-woo. Your mistake is that you keep mentioning your rtionship with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. A disrespectful attitude to prove who is more His than the system of power.
Swoop.
I turned my steps.
He got away from Park Min-woo, who looked at him savagely even as he spat out words.
No matter what secrets you hold, it cannot be deeper than the rtionship between me and His Majesty the Emperor, who are connected through the Heavenly Demon Church. And theres something you should keep in mind. In Cheonma Shinkyo, the battle of ranks means a life-and-death battle in which people risk each others lives. It is not simply a ce to discuss who is strong and weak, but it means that you can lose your life through the process. Are you prepared to bear the consequences?
Isnt that obvious?
Thats it.
tall.
I stopped walking.
When I turned around, I saw Park Min-woo, who was quite far away.
Wizards are weak in closebat. I will allow you enough space to show your abilities. so .
sereung.
I drew my sword.
Wang Wei-ryong emitted a ferocious spirit different from before.
Do your best from now on.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
* * *
It was a contradiction.
Wang Wi-ryong said he would allow space, but the distance of several tens of steps meant nothing.
Papa pat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
prated the space
In an instant, the distance between the two narrowed, and Wang Wi-ryong appeared right in front of him and expressed a strong intent to kill.
sh.
The sword cut through space.
The moment Park Min-woos body was cut off, his body disappeared like a mirage.
How dare you worry about me. Even if the battle broke out right in front of me, you wouldnt have been my opponent. Explosion.
Quaang!
Roaring.
Intense mes exploded.
Park Min-woo pped his wings and existed in the air, and Wang Wi-ryong spread his sword shield to block all the shimmering mes.
That was just the beginning.
Park Min-woos top battle received a violent flow of mana and spewed out magic at a speed unimaginable to ordinary wizards.
Explosion Explosion Explosion!
puffer puffer.
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
series of explosions.
The magic exploded like mad.
The heat rose up to the point of burning the skin, and a thick cloud of dust swallowed up the existence of the dragon.
Moment.
Park Min-woo raised his finger.
At the same time as a huge shield was formed, the dragon Wang appeared through the dust cloud and cut through the shield.
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
Multiple Explosions.
It didnt work at all.
Wangwiryong cut through the shield with a face without the slightest burn, and the top defense magic called the Great Shield was cut off at once.
There was no wavering in Park Min-woos eyes.
If you were a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church, even if you didnt inherit the real thing, you expected this much.
Papa papapat.
body scattered
Dozens of people turned into Park Min-woo and simultaneously spewed out magic.
Chain Lightning.
Chain Lightning.
Chain Lightning.
Will not fall out.
He swung a whip that shimmered with electricity in all directions.
It was not wee.
The magic was all real.
Wang Wi-ryong burrowed into the space gleaming with electricity in an intensely plunging attack.
He read the truth even in confusing circumstances.
Even if one person can use magic at the same time, he saw through to the fact that only one person is the subject of magic.
The Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
one blow.
The moment the Heavenly Demon Sword splits space.
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The atmosphere was torn apart.
All magic disappeared and Park Min-woos existence was swept away.
Keugh.
Park Min-woo distorted his expression.
It was strong.
Although the Heavenly Demon Sword was only a fake, it possessed more than enough destructive power, and even in the process of losing his wings and falling, Park Min-woo expressed his magic and attacked Wang Wi-ryong.
With a tremendous explosion sound, there were explosions all over Wang Wi-ryongs body.
It was an attack that even S-rank hunters could not handle, but Wang Wei-ryong raised mana and protected his body tightly.
I didnt care.
I knew that I would not fall down like this.
When Wang Wi-ryong narrowed the distance in the air, Park Min-woo disappeared and appeared in apletely different space.
Blink.
Space travel magic.
Park Min-woos eyes turned red.
Hell Fire.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
sparked the mes of hell.
Park Min-woo continued to use blink magic and continued to appear in different ces, and the powerful magic gushing out of his hand swept away Wang Wi-ryongs existence.
Even Wang Wi-ryong, whonded on the ground, couldnt be careless this time.
It was a tremendous heat enough to burn the entire lungs, and Wang Wei-ryong tightly protected his body and at the same time exploded his mana violently from the short circuit.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The existence of Park Min-woo who dominated all directions.
Truth and lies intertwined.
Park Min-woo drove Wang Wi-ryong into a corner with his mboyance, but these things did not work for Wang Wi-ryong at all.
he is.
It is the best in the world.
If it wasnt for Roman Dmitri, it would have been the number one that everyone acknowledged.
Defeat the white-d wizard and be recognized as a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Church.
momentary stillness.
Wang Wi-ryongs eyes were looking for Park Min-woo.
Then, just like the mural, he extended his sword towards a single enemy.
The Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwak!
blow.
The effort put into the mural tore the entire space in front of my eyes.
* * *
Drip drip.
Blood flowed from Park Min-woos face.
He managed to evade the attack that tore everything, but he couldnt stop the area above his eyebrows from being torn apart.
Take some hits.
In the distance, he could see the Wang Wi-ryong approaching.
Even though he had been pushed so hard with magic, Wang Wei-ryong looked so normal as if nothing was wrong.
It was strong.
Why was Wang Wi-ryong called the worlds best swordsman and how he was able to unify the huge country called China alone? It all made sense.
Although he learned the Heavenly Demon Swordsman by scratching the surface, Wang Wi-ryong built his own world, and it was equipped with a considerable level that could not be handled by an absurd response.
This is why I didnt want to fight openly.
It was because he knew that it would not be easy to be an opponent with only magical abilities, and with magic excluding ck magic.
I was summoned to a space of my own.
If it was a ce where peoples eyes could not reach, Park Min-woo had no hesitation in revealing his identity.
Shuk.
brushed his hair
The blood was clotted with blood, but he showed a ferocious smile as if he didnt care.
Wang Wi-ryong. If I win in this position, as the second person, I intend to order one thing from you, who is only a third person.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
eyes were stained ck.
Dark red magic bloomed rapidly, dyeing the surroundings into darkness.
From now on, Imand you to keep everything you have seen and heard a secret from the world. you will follow my orders Dark Field.
with a plop.
Park Min-woo falls into darkness.
The rank war had just begun.
* * *
The Dark Gate.
Kurleung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The darkness shuddered.
The huge door opened and the dead who followed the will of Park Min-woo appeared.
At first, dozens grew to hundreds and then thousands, and in an instant filled every space within sight.
one to many?
He had no shame about it.
All of this is their own authority.
Just like how Wang Wi-ryong uses the Heavenly Demon Sword, he uses a destructive sword method that is difficult to handle with magic. Park Min-woo developed his own strengths by learning magic.
The one mage who felt the wall as Alexander knew better than anyone how to overwhelm a swordsman with magic.
Kaak!
Kyaaaaaagh!
The dead came running.
Seeing the dead flocking from all sides, Wang Wi-ryong also ran forward without hesitation.
Papa pat.
Pooh.
situation in front of you.
Wang Wi-ryong did not shrink at all.
Every time he swung his sword, dozens of dead were torn apart, and he showed intense momentum as if he were going to cut down all enemies in sight.
A massacre took ce. Like a wolf roaming among a flock of sheep, Wangwiryong pushed in wildly. Wangwiryong was different from ordinary beings.
Having unified China from the bottom up, he was born with the heart of a beast and did not shrink at all no matter how adverse the situation.
I believed in myself.
sure to win
He was pushing hard, but he had no choice but to withdraw his sword due to the sudden strong momentum of attacking in all directions.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
Zahar and Goth.
They were S-ss dead.
They pushed Wang Wi-ryong, and Wang Wi-ryong blocked the attacks in turn and tried to sh his body at once.
however.
Caan-!
surprise attack.
Zahar defended his neck.
It was an attack so fast that even S-rank hunters couldnt defend it, but Zahars gaze was urately seeing through the Wangwiryongs sword technique.
It was entirely Park Min-woos ability.
Park Min-woo controlled Zahar and Goths movements, blocked Wang Wi-ryongs attack, and at the same time manifested magic with multi-ability.
Dark Lightning.
sh.
support to fall.
Lightning struck.
Wangwiryong spread his sword against the lightning that fell from the sky, and Zahar and Goth immediately dug into the gap.
[Strike ().]
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Wang Weilongs body shook greatly.
His face twisted.
Park Min-woos magic and the S-rank deads link attack.
It was a difficult level to deal with.
Surprised at the fact that Park Min-woo hid this power, Wang Wi-ryong countered all the attacks and showed a strong sense of victory. Park Min-woo was a man with many secrets.
Although called the white-d wizard, he is a sinister person who has learned ck magic behind his back. I had no desire to give Roman Dmitris side to such a guy.
but.
Things took a strange turn.
I thought it would not be difficult to shake off the two S-rank dead, but I was gradually pushed back by their attacks.
Quaang!
Goths attack exploded.
Wangwiryong tried to counterattack by blocking it, but this time Zahar took advantage of the gap and shed his sword from above his head.
An attack that would inevitably result in fatal wounds if not blocked.
When Wang Wi-ryong drew his sword and took a defensive stance, Park Min-woo spewed magic like he had been waiting for this time as well.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
following that.
Through the st, Zahar and Goth burrowed into space.
The moment they tried to sh them with the Heavenly Demon Sword, they destroyed the attack with the most perfect defense like ghosts.
I got goosebumps.
Only then did I know
Minwoo Park.
He wasnt just a wizard.
Not only did he perfectly handle the dead with his extensive knowledge of swordsmanship, but he seemed to even know what form the Heavenly Demon swordsmanship was manifested in.
It was a truth that Wang Wi-ryong could not ept.
Park Min-woo, who has been painting murals as a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Religion, seemed to understand the Heavenly Demon Sword more perfectly than he did.
Wang Wi-ryong did not know the truth.
Park Min-woo was Alexander and Kim Pan-seok.
As Alexander, he experienced the Heavenly Demon Sword against Roman Dmitri, and he always longed for Roman Dmitris existence.
It was no different while living a new life.
Recalling the moments with Roman Dmitri countless times, Alexander thought of Roman Dmitri whenever he presented an imaginary enemy.
If Wang Wi-ryong learned it through murals passed down from generation to generation, Alexander experienced the real heavenly demon.
to him like that.
Wang Wi-ryong was not an insurmountable wall.
If it wasnt for Roman Dmitri, he would eventually be eaten by himself.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Zahar and Goths attacks exploded.
Wang Wi-ryong, who was pushed back even after using the Heavenly Demon Sword, witnessed a powerful magical power he had never experienced in his life.
It is over now. Fury Of The Heaven.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Thousands of thunderbolts.
When Wang Wei-ryong urgently raised his sword, the amount of mana he could not handle engulfed his body.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
* * *
Fluff.
Parss.
got down on his knees
Didnt die.
However, in order to simply survive, he had to pour in all his might, and Wang Wi-ryong lowered his head with a troubled face.
Wow.
threw everything away
it was the limit
It was the first time in my life that I felt such a sense of defeat after awakening to the Heavenly Demon Sword.
It was then.
Wang Wi-ryong lifted his head with difficulty as he walked towards him.
even if defeated.
I didnt want to look old.
When he raised his head to check on Park Min-woo, he looked down at Wang Wi-ryong and smiled.
In the world I lived in, there were always many beings looking for my ce. And Ive never been defeated, except for His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. Wang Weilong. There is no shame in your defeat. All in all, you had no choice but to lose because you faced me. So keep that in mind. Next time you look up at me, if your eyes look like that .
I was nervous and finally put an end to it.
I will dig out your eyes and establish the hierarchy of the Heavenly Demon Church.
1st World War II.
The result was Park Min-woos victory.
Chapter 552
Chapter 552 Ranking (4)
The ce where Park Min-woo left.
Wang Wei-ryong looked up at the sky with a miserable face.
It was aplete defeat.
As he knelt down in shock he couldnt handle, he realized that he had no chance of winning as he was now.
The wizard in white. He had a perfect insight into my swordsmanship.
was a natural enemy.
Rather than simply being defeated in a power-to-power confrontation, Park Min-woo saw through the system of the Heavenly Demon Sword and defeated Wang Wi-ryong.
It gave me an indescribable misery.
The fact that his power was in the palm of the opponents hand, Wang Wi-ryong was unable to reach Park Min-woo even though he ran up against the evil.
he didnt know
The truth about Park Min-woo.
The fact that it is a fight in which you have no choice but to be at a disadvantage.
Literally his natural enemy, Wang Wi-ryong, who did not know how high the sky was, had his wings broken once again following Roman Dmitri.
It was different from when I lost to Roman Dmitri.
If at that time he took defeat for granted because his opponent was the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, now it seemed like the moments he had experienced were dreams.
How on earth does Park Min-woo know the Heavenly Demon Sword?
Roman Dmitri might have taught him, but the truth didnt matter at all.
that it was defeated.
that was the reality.
Whether he was taught or not, Wang Wi-ryong knew that he had to ept the reality of being terribly defeated by Park Min-woo.
And its not clear, but Park Min-woo didnt do his best.
Even though his head was bleeding, he did not show any desperation and urgency in his expression, and he consistently led the confrontation with himself.
Wang Wi-ryong thought about the fact that he hadpletely copsed, but he had not been able to confirm the bottom of his opponent.
I must have been a frog in a well.
Ive heard of the white-d wizard.
In those days when he was called a hero of Korea, Wang Wi-ryong did not pay much attention to his actions.
Why?
Because he didnt see it as an obstacle to his ambitions.
Wang Wi-ryong, who considered himself the best in the world, was convinced that there would be no one to stop him on the day that one day he would realize his ambition.
But looking at it now, it was just a really stupid idea.
Even if you exclude the non-standard existence of Roman Dmitri, wouldnt he have been defeated by the white-d wizard like this?
I didnt know what the world was like.
Like the white-d wizard, there could have been another strong person he didnt know about.
epted reality.
epted the current position.
He is only one strong man.
In the future, if you overconfident in your life following Roman Dmitri, you will live a life of regression.
If only His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry had not appeared before me. He must have tried to conquer the continent without knowing how cool it was, but copsed in the miserable reality. maybe its better luck Realizing the reality even now.
gritted it
I struggled to get myself up.
It was then.
A familiar voice came from nearby.
Lord Lord.
Xiao Long.
He was looking at the king with a shocked expression.
* * *
Wang Wi-ryong and Park Min-woo.
While the two were sorting out the ranks, Xiaolong and the escorts waited anxiously for Wang Yulong.
The situation was dire.
I heard an explosion in the distance, but I didnt make the mistake of going on my own because Wang Wei-ryong ordered it.
and after a while
The ce became quiet.
Xiaolong swallowed dry saliva.
The man approaching from afar prayed that it would be Wang Wi-ryong.
however.
no way.
It was Park Min-woo.
A white-d wizard was walking toward this ce with a face stained with blood.
He smirked at discovering Xiao Long.
Do it straight ahead, you bastard. If you dont want to be an X while acting like a guest.
at that point.
My heart sank.
The fact that Park Min-woo came back alone and the fact that he shows a confident expression towards himself. It meant the fact that he had won the issue with Wang Wi-ryong.
In my heart, I wanted to cut off Park Min-woos head right away, but I had to take care of my master who didnt follow beyond that first.
damn.
pod.
kicked the ground
hurriedly came
Anxious imagination upied his mind, but Xiaolong struggled to deny that such a thing was happening. Who is Wang Wi-ryong? As a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, he is a legendary being who conquered China.
Simrly, Xiao Long, who inherited martial arts, sincerely acknowledged Wang Weilongs strength and swore allegiance to him.
that he
To think that the white-d wizard was finally defeated.
To think that Moorims hope, Wang Wi-ryong, was defeated against a guy who acted vulgarly like a barrister.
Even Roman Dmitry admitted it.
It is natural to kneel to the master of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, but the white-d wizard went beyond what was eptable.
Denied reality.
I couldnt ept the reality.
however.
When he arrived at the scene, he found his idol scattered on the floor.
Lord Lord.
It was as expected.
A messed up mess.
Wang Weilong was defeated.
I couldnt say anything.
Seeing Xiaolong stare nkly at him, Wang Weilong said with a self-deprecating smile.
I was defeated by the white-d wizard. The condition of the confrontation was for the loser to admit defeat and for the winner to serve as a second-inmand to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Xiao Long. I will fulfill the deal. The white-d wizard is the second person in the Korean Empire, and we must treat him appropriately from now on.
Does that mean you will meekly ept defeat?
no.
The eyes turned ferocious.
Defeat.
Admitted.
However, acknowledging the reality and the future were different.
I will ept the result but lose only this once. Through this opportunity, I realized that I am not a frog in a well. I was just an insignificant being who talked about conquering the continent, and I dont know how many strong people like the white-d wizard exist in this world. In Cheonma Shinkyo, those who arecent in the present will regress. Therefore, I will rise above defeat and regain my ce without fail.
Each person has a different way of epting defeat.
some despair
some give up
Some have risen from defeat.
Wang Wi-ryong used defeat as nourishment.
I didnt want to give Park Min-woo a seat next to him in the new Heavenly Demon Goddess Roman Dmitry was going to create.
that ce.
its your own
The Wang family, who had been following the will of murals for a long time, were qualified to stand by Roman Dmitri.
Only then did Xiao Long speak with a relieved expression.
I will be strong too. I will definitely be stronger so that I dont be a burden to the master who will be the second person of the Cheonma Shinkyo in the future.
* * *
Behind the two figures of China.
Park Min-woo moved with light steps.
Why is the sky so blue today? Every time the cool breeze blows, a smile escapes my lips.
Hehehehehe.
Wang Weilong.
I finally dealt with the existence like a thorn in my eye.
The eyes stained with poison didnt look like they would back down like this, but the fact that they had sorted out the ranks right away was important.
If you try againter, its enough to knock it down again.
What is important to him is that Roman Dmitris side is his, and no one can im the second persons ce in his ce.
I saw people passing by.
Normally, people would recognize the white-d wizard first, but this time, Park Min-woo approached them first.
everyone. Do you know that it is Wang Wi-ryong?
Yes, thats right. Chinese notes. The first person to be mentioned when people discuss the continents first sword. Ive just defeated the Dragon King. This Park Min-woo defeated Wang Wi-ryong and proved that he is the second person in the Korean Empire after the Emperor Roman Dmitry!
Ha ha ha, hes nothing special. There is Park Min-woo in the Korean Empire, but Wang Wi-ryong is a big deal.
My mouth itched.
I had no choice but to tell the truth.
In order to spread rumors as much as possible, Park Min-woo dared to say things that he didnt have to say whenever he met people.
People were astonished.
The confrontation between Park Min-woo and Wang Wi-ryong.
It was a scoop.
I dont know if Park Min-woo is unknown, but I thought that a person of the level of a white-d wizard would not go around talking nonsense.
Rumors spread quickly. Every time I checked people whispering, Park Min-woos steps became lighter and I felt like I was flying above the clouds.
Then.
One person said this.
If thats true, would you mind? Wang Weilong is never one to just back down after being defeated. Even when he unified China, there were many challenges, but he always showed his dogged temperament and won without fail.
one persons words.
It was annoying.
The light steps gradually slowed down, and the person stopped walking in a secluded space and fell into thought.
Yeah, theres no way that bastard just gave up. Im sure hell do everything he can to get me out of here again. It wouldnt be much of a problem if they simplypeted with strength, but the problem is that, no matter what, there is a solid link between His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry and Wang Wi-ryong, called the Cheonma Deity. Just as school ties and kinship tiese first in this world, a single problem might threaten my position.
Anxiety grew more and more prevalent.
Now that we have defeated the Dragon King.
A sure end was needed.
It is a special weapon that only you can use to check the link of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
Yes, thats it!
I had a brilliant idea.
Prior to putting the n into action, Park Min-woo first called Baek Il.
* * *
Wizards of the Hundred Days.
they gathered together
Park Min-woo told them his thoughts.
As you know, Baekil has been selected as the official bodyguard of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry as of today. We are the face of the Korean Empire and will be evaluated as beings that prove the status of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Until now, Baek Il has pursued justice.
However, since meeting Roman Dmitri, Park Min-woo has been tricked into thinking that Roman Dmitri is justice.
His Majesty Roman Dmitry saved the world. He solved the catastrophe and punished Russia for doing evil. What should we do for him? Be strong. You must be stronger than you are now. Above all, we must never be pushed back by Chinas forces. What a humiliation it would be if China were evaluated as the best power of the Korean Empire only to hear that the Korean Empire had a mighty power with the power of the 100 days, which wasposed of native Koreans. I will teach you higher magic from now on. If you believe in me and follow me, you will surely be stronger than you are now!
For the Korean Empire!
I will do my best to follow you in the future!
Everyone was excited.
A usible justification.
The 100 Day Wizards were immersed in it.
In fact, while running Baekil, Park Min-woo had never taught them sincerely.
Until now, I had thought that there was no need to do that, but the story has changed since the clear cause of being Roman Dmitri was created.
100 days ispletely ones own strength. In order to oppose Wang Wi-ryongs China, it was necessary to increase the power, and the members of Baekil had enough room to develop.
especially.
Jang Yoon-tae. The talent isnt bad, but .
A man was stepped on in the snow.
He ruined work every time because of hisck of awareness, but in terms of magical talent, Jang Yoon-tae was the best in 100 days.
Actually it wasnt bad.
He only makes mistakes because he tries hard, but Jang Yoon-tae is a man who is fascinated by his own strength and shows his sincerity.
Besides, if you think about it, knowing that you are more trash than you think was an advantage, if any.
Unlike other people, he would be able to teach Alexanders strength, ck magic.
Yeah. It wouldnt be bad to watch it for a while and raise it as a counter-horse for guys like Xiaolong.
I sent back the wizards of the 100 days.
Im done with the mental armament.
From now on, it was time to put the n conceived in advance into action.
It may not be a big deal if others hear it, but Park Min-woo hoped for the symbolism of the new change.
The building we arrived at.
It was the Incheon government.
There is also a department that handles city administration, and Park Min-woo suddenly found it.
buzz buzz.
Hes a white-d wizard.
What is the white-d wizard doing here?
Peoples eyes were focused.
Who is the white magician?
A hero of the Korean Empire.
A wizard representing the Korean Empire.
Since he was a person who made a revolutionary contribution in this war, people followed Park Min-woos gait and moved their attention.
tall.
I stopped walking.
And confidently said to the staff across the window.
Im here to change my name.
Peoples eyes widened.
its a dog name
This was a really odd situation.
Chapter 553
Chapter 553 Tidying Up (5)
Silence passed.
The employee blinked several times without saying a word, then asked again with an absurd face.
Whats your dogs name? So you want to change your name?
Naming is amon thing.
When parents gave them unconventional names, people changed names of their own ord.
The problem is that the opponent is a white-d wizard.
The name Park Min-woo itself is not a name that deserves to be teased anywhere, and isnt it already famous around the world?
Only overseas people remember the modifier of white robe wizard, but in the Korean Empire, there was no one who did not know Park Min-woo, a white robe wizard.
It didnt make sense to change the name like that.
however.
Yes, I intend to change my name.
Park Min-woo answered firmly.
Moment.
The inside of the building was stained with static.
Everyone was listening to Park Min-woos voice, so I held my breath at the absurd situation.
Originally, I should have epted the request.
Although that was the duty of an employee, he could not stand his doubt and continued to ask.
Are you going to leave the world behind?
I dont think so. As a person who serves His Majesty, I intend to continue to be active on the front lines.
So, have you had any particr change of hearttely? Whether it was being dumped by a girlfriend or there are unavoidable circumstances in which you have to change your name. I know its rude to ask why, but even in thest 10 years, there has been no case of a person like the white-d wizard changing his name. Shall I show you a list of names? Everyones name is Fart Gwi-nam, Jo Kka-chi, Kim Ga-nyeon, etc. Most are notmon. If youre already world famous, why not change your name?
staff response.
fully understood.
The name is not unusual, and there is no problem with the name Park Min-woo.
Think about it.
He was already recognized worldwide as a white-d wizard, but if there was a problem with the fortune teller, he would have failed and had to sleep in a back alley covered with waste paper.
life of a sessful person. If you intend to continue the fate of the past, it is right not to change your name.
No matter how much you think about it, the staff showed intense eyes asking for understanding as it was far from the normal case of people changing their names.
The gaze was focused.
Normally, Park Min-woo would have been annoyed, but now, for some reason, he wanted to tell his true feelings.
In the world, that is. There are times when the recognition of just one person is more important than being recognized by all. Not for the personal reasons you just mentioned, I decided that a name change was really necessary in my life. So please deal with it. The white-d wizard Park Min-woo no longer exists.
was stubborn
I couldnt ask any more.
I didnt understand it perfectly, but when Park Min-woo said this, I had no choice but to step back as an employee.
All right. What name are you going to change it to?
I took out the papers.
The staff who was preparing the procedure soon froze at the sound of the voice.
Pansok Kim. I want to change to Kim Pan-seok.
yes?
A face stained with embarrassment.
This time, the staff had no choice but to doubt their ears.
* * *
Kim Pan-seok.
Its not a bad name.
He looks manly and strong, but the problem is that he is not a very popr name in modern society.
Think about it. The white-d wizard Park Min-woo. Kim Pan-seok, the magician in white. what could be more suitable
It was awkward for a person who lived well as Park Min-woo to be Kim Pan-seok, rather than giving any prejudice to the name.
furthermore.
changed tost name
When I heard that I was changing the surname passed down by my parents, the employee went through the process of asking again.
In the end, he epted Park Min-woos request.
The person who was Park Min-woo when he entered the government building became Kim Pan-seok when he came out.
Yes, Panseok. Now I am going to live a new life.
Full of emotions welled up.
Park Min-woos life.
not bad.
Although he lived a life that people looked up to as a white-d wizard, he decided that an impact was needed to further solidify his rtionship with Roman Dmitri.
Kim Pan-seoks first life. Although he was nothing but a foolish man, Pan-seok Kim at that time was a member of the Cheonma Shinkyo who lived under Mt.
Didnt Roman Dmitry also say that?
you were my people
If you recall the memory of that time by name, Roman Dmitry will also think of himself differently than before.
That was enough.
To appeal even a little to Roman Dmitry.
I gave up everything I had aplished as Park Min-woo.
People remember him as the white-d wizard Park Min-woo, but other peoples memories didnt matter.
Only Roman Dmitry. I only wanted one recognition.
Just as Wang Wi-ryong ims a link with Roman Dmitri through murals, he also put forward himself as a people of the Heavenly Demon.
My steps were light.
I had a ce to go right now.
His Majesty the Emperor. Shin Park Min-woo, no, Kim Pan-seok will go.
Roman Dmitry.
At the thought of meeting him, Kim Pan-seoks head was colored with a flower field.
* * *
It was an embarrassing situation.
After meeting Roman Dmitri, Kim Pan-seok lowered his head and talked about the dynamic events that had taken ce today.
Just now. There was a dispute with Wang Wi-ryong. I, who serve the Emperor equally, judged that it was necessary to organize the ranks between each other for a firm hierarchy, and with Wang Wi-ryongs consent, the duel proceeded. As a result, I naturally won.
Heavenly Demon Religion.
Internalpetition was natural.
Roman Dmitri did not get involved in the realm ofpetition in his previous life or now, but Kim Pan-seok dared to run and announce that he had won.
It didnt fit her personality to want people to know without telling her.
Just as he caught passers-by and spread the fact of his victory widely, Kim Pan-seok made a report and revealed that he was the true second-inmand to Roman Dmitri.
And that wasnt all.
And I changed my name from Park Min-woo to Kim Pan-seok. People remember me as the white-d wizard Park Min-woo, but my origin is Kim Pan-seok who was a citizen of His Majesty the Emperor. In the meantime, I tried to adapt to my new life, but after meeting His Majesty, I had a strong desire to regain my roots. Thats why I decided to change my name. Your Majesty the Emperor. I am well aware of the fact that I made a great mistake in my previous life. But now I am loyal only to His Majesty the Emperor, and I am ready to renew my body for the sake of His Majesty. So please write me seriously. I want to live a worthwhile life as His Majestys people, since its okay to be put on the frontlines like in the war with Russia.
thud!
I hit my head on the ground.
He raised a blood clot in his neck and shouted.
Pansuk Kims intention.
It was tant.
Roman Dmitri looked down at him with calm eyes as he tried to look good for himself somehow.
Panseok Kim.
Alexander.
Minwoo Park.
Three lives, three ties.
Kim Pan-seok was not a human being who could be judged by a single life.
As Kim Pan-seok, he was just an ordinary person, as Alexander, he was perverted by excessive desire, and as Park Min-woo, he constantly tried to clear the karma of his previous life.
People are not fragmentary. Kim Pan-seok is a really three-dimensional character, and the reason why the rtionship with him is not firmly organized is clear.
than that
Because Dmitry is important.
If the people of Dmitri did not ept him, Pan-seok Kims efforts would be meaningless.
I do not turn away from those who work hard and sacrifice for me. Panseok Kim. There is only one thing I can promise to you who are devoted to me. If Dmitris people say theyll ept your presence .
Heavenly Demons people.
A being who has lived a life of confusion due to himself.
Pan-seok Kim might have been the karma of Roman Dmitri.
Since he had already paid for his sins with a single death, he did not unconditionally reject existences entangled in fate.
You will be able to remain my people.
Kim Pan-seok raised his head.
That was enough.
The future that is not guaranteed or the possibility opened by Roman Dmitri gave him the driving force to live in the future.
The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon is blessed! Heavenly Demon Second Coming Manma blessings! Shin Kim Pan-seok I will continue to give my all for the Emperor!
I vomited my heart out.
I screamed until I tasted blood.
Roman Dmitry.
Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok.
Towards the existence that is his everything, Kim Pan-seok poured out his emotions so that he had no regrets.
* * *
A few days after that.
There were a lot of rumors about Park Min-woo or Kim Pan-seok.
The white-d wizard defeated the dragon king? Is that possible?
I heard it directly from the white-d wizard! I dont know what the reason is, but the white-d wizard and Wang Wi-ryong are fighting against each other. In general, Wang Wi-ryong, who is said to be the best swordsman in the world, has a high chance of winning, but ording to the words of the white-d magician, he himself won with an overwhelming victory?
I heard it too. It is clear that the white-d sorceress was telling the truth, seeing as China remained silent despite the huge amount of rumors. Theres no way well stand by the rumors that undermine Wang Wi-ryongs status.
Wang Wi-ryong and the white-d wizard.
The focus was on the confrontation between the two.
People admired Kim Pan-seoks skills and said that he might have no opponent other than Roman Dmitri.
Of course, defeating Wangwirong did not mean that he would win everyone.
Since there are talented people like Chris predecessors, I had to be cautious about makingments to judge rankings.
Rumors didnt stop there.
By the way, why did the white-d wizard change his name?
From Park Min-woo to Kim Pan-seok. Even if the name is the same, to change thest name.
It seems to me that there must have been something seriously hurt that made me want to redo the whole rtionship. Otherwise, there is no reason to abandon a world-recognized name.
Jerk the. The reason for the change ofst name is not obvious. Problems with parents. It turned out that my deceased parents were not my biological parents.
Is it ast-minute drama?
Its already a dead end. That Park Min-woo became Kim Pan-seok.
Opinions were divided.
People spread a lot of false rumors about Kim Pan-seok, but the main character of the rumor, Kim Pan-seok, did not care much.
What mattered to him was his rtionship with Roman Dmitry.
The fact that Dmitry Roman was increasingly epting of his presence alone made himpletely unconcerned with how people viewed him.
catastrophe too.
The war also ended.
The world quickly regained stability, and the Korean Empire, unlike the great upheaval, focused on building stability quietly.
But, embarrassingly, soon after, an incident urred that made the name of the Korean Empire buzz again.
its starting point.
It was a repair center in Seoul that no one paid attention to.
* * *
Repair Center Miracle.
As the oldestpany in Seoul, it was famous for specializing in magic weapons.
A guest came there.
An ordinary business in an ordinary manner.
Im here to check the condition of the weapon.
First of all, I will check the item and let you know the approximate details such as whether it needs repair and how long it will take.
Miracles artisan.
Ha Seong-tae said with a businesslike face.
To him who had worked at Miracle for many years, the customer who came to him now was amon, everyday case.
epted the weapon.
It was a single sword, but his eyes, which he tried to scan briefly, became sharper and sharper.
condition of the sword.
It was unusual.
After examining the sword for a while, he looked at the customer and said.
Where did you get this stuff from?
The guests name was Park Cheol-min.
A person belonging to the direct control unit of the Incheon government.
Park Cheol-min said indifferently.
These are supplies supplied by the government. Is there something wrong?
Are these supplies?
Ha Seong-tae is shocked.
I didnt know then.
Words spoken without thinking.
What kind of disturbance will the source of supplies cause?
Chapter 554
Chapter 554 Technological Revolution (1)
At first, I had no idea.
Hundreds of customers visit Miracle every day, and among them, those who can be said to be really special made reservations in advance.
From the moment he opened the front door without any notice and entered, it meant that he was just such a guest.
Ha Seong-tae tried to receive guests on a daily basis, but the moment he checked the sword, he felt strange.
good.
Look at this.
Feels stable in the hand.
It was unusual.
Some swords are not faithful to the shape of the sword in most cases, but this sword felt thoroughly considerate of the user.
In fact, it was a part that could be known just by looking at the appearance.
Slightly shorter than a normal longsword, the sword meant the fighting style the user pursued, and it was evident that the swords maker had custom-made it.
The light gently shone the de of the sword, and the light flowed down the surface of the sword smoothly.
Wow.
Exmation leaked out.
It was solid.
The craftsman put so much effort into making it that he hadnt seen a sword of this level of perfection recently.
But that doesnt mean it cant be ssified as a good product.
If you simply look at the perfection of the sword, it is obviously great, but in the chaotic era of dealing with monsters, iron weapons were not evaluated simply by the swords ability.
Just skill expression.
Depending on how well you ept mana, the true value of a weapon can be recognized.
Perhaps this weapon is superior only in its perfection as a weapon. Its an ironic reality indeed. If you increase the level of skill expression with the crafting skill, the perfection of the weapon will inevitably fall because it relies on the skill. Of course, that doesnt mean that just because the skill expression level is high doesnt mean that it can be designated as a high-quality weapon, but its very likely that this perfect shape is a weapon that you made yourself without manufacturing skills.
past experience.
Ha Seong-tae came to a conclusion in a split second.
While checking the level of skill expression with a calm face, a shocking thing happened the moment the mana from the mana stone was drained.
anger.
?!
Mana was sucked in in an instant.
The sword shone brilliantly, and its brilliant shape meant that the sword in front of him had perfectly absorbed mana.
My mind was confused and confused.
As perfect as a weapon, its normal for a mana weapon to reveal ws, but its a fleeting moment, but its definitely out of the normal range. From then on, I couldnt respond in an official way.
Seriously examining the sword, this time I increased the amount of mana injected.
Hwaaak.
At first, F-grade mana.
Lets digest it perfectly, E, D, C, and so on in order to increase mana.
Park Cheol-mins weapon swallowed mana like a hungry ghost, and before he knew it, he sucked up mana equivalent to grade B.
This crazy.
sure
this weapon.
It was grade B.
Ordinary people could think of it as just a good weapon, but it was different from the perspective of a craftsman who made mana weapons.
Perfect as an iron weapon, but also a B-grade skill expression. In fact, it was unbelievable that even though the horse was a B grade, the ability to ept mana itself was also a B grade.
I swallowed dry saliva.
This is not something you can afford.
It was a matter of calling the master right away, and Seong-tae Ha looked at Chul-min Park without realizing it and asked carefully.
Where did you get this stuff from?
I was sorry to say it.
There was no way I could tell the creator of such a great thing lightly.
however.
It is a supply supplied by the government. Is there something wrong?
Are these supplies?
supplies.
Ha Seong-taes thoughts came to aplete halt at thepletely unexpected word.
* * *
Now this situation.
Park Cheol-min did not understand it well.
This time, while fighting the cataclysm, all the members of the direct control who received the sword from Roman Dmitri showed admiration.
The true value of the sword was revealed on the battlefield. Not only was his skill expression outstanding, but his sword did not break or be dull no matter how many enemies he dealt with.
Park Chul-min also.
Totally fascinated.
So the war ended.
I had taken good care of the sword, so there was no special problem with the exterior, but I went to the repair center just in case.
If there is a problem with the sword that you dont know about. If he left it unattended and his sword broke, Park Chul-min sincerely thought that he would copse.
Life as a Hunter.
It was the first time I had a weapon like this.
As much as I really cherish it, I left the repair centers in Incheon and went to Miracle in Seoul.
And now.
I was faced with an embarrassing situation.
Miracle Master.
The best craftsmen of the Korean Empire.
He appeared at Ha Seong-taes call and looked at Park Chul-min with a serious expression.
I will ask straight forward. The reason why I ran in one month is because Park Cheol-mins weapon is unusual. There are many weapons in the world that simply have high skill expression. As I also have experience in making A-ss weapons myself, I wouldnt have been so surprised by the excellent skill expression. The problem is the perfection of the sword itself. Are you familiar with production skills, Park Cheol-min?
I dont know the details.
Usually everything is like that. A cataclysm broke out and most Awoken chose the path of Hunters, but there are Awoken like us who are excluded frombat ability. Crafting skill is a key factor in creating mana weapons. In general, in order to craft an iron weapon, you need to spend a lot of time in front of a hot furnace, but you cannotplete a mana weapon in this way. In the middle, you have to open the path of mana through the crafting skill, and the grade of the mana weapon is determined ording to the proficiency of the crafting skill. Thanks to this, mankind has gained powerful weapons to deal with monsters, but due to the way the process of manufacturing iron weapons is neglected, the simple physical perfection of mana weapons inevitably falls.
It was a dilemma.
If you focus on the perfection of the sword, you cant ept the mana, but if you ept the mana, the perfection of the sword has fallen.
So named artisans were in the limelight.
The weapons they made showed a skill expression level of A or higher, and at the same time, the performance as a weapon itself was great.
However, in Park Cheol-mins sword, there was nopromising part.
No matter how excellent the swords made by the named artisans are evaluated under the premise of being a mana weapon, Park Chul-mins sword showed the quality that only craftsmen who really devoted themselves to swords could make decades ago, apart from the level of skill expression.
st furnace.
I couldnt believe it.
How could a sword like this be a supply item?
Chulmin Parks sword boasts a perfect bnce. So please be honest. Where is the sword from? There is no way to spread a sword like this as a supply without going crazy. If you tell me the secret of the sword, or at least the source, I will give you an ample reward.
Master was convinced that Park Chul-min was hiding the truth.
It had to be.
The source of the famous sword could not be exined with the word supply because the artisans were all mouthwatering treasures.
Park Chul-min was also embarrassed.
his sword.
It was really a supply.
Roman Dmitri produced 31 swords and distributed them to the members of his direct control. The quality of the swords was great, but it was clear that they were supplies.
Of course, even then, everyone was in a fuss about how great it was.
The value of the sword became more certain during the war, but because they were not artisans, they did not fully understand the specialness of the sword.
I had nothing to say.
Park Cheol-min kept his mouth shut.
The opponent has offered a reward, but it was a sensitive matter to reveal that the person who made this was Roman Dmitri.
Did you read that thought?
said the master.
I fully understand what you are worried about. I wont force you. If you refuse, I will ept that there is no choice. But I hope you understand why I want it so desperately. that sword. It is truly a revolution. The level of mana weapons established in this world prioritizes the level of skill expression, but if the level of perfection of the sword is also increased, the level system will bepletely different. To be honest, the ssification of grades is meaningless, and by current standards, B grade or Park Cheol-mins weapons are more special. So please tell me at least the source. Depending on how it is made, it may even lead to a technological revolution.
It was a very earnest voice.
atst.
Park Cheol-min said after thinking for a while.
Its not a matter for me to judge other than citing the source. give me a day I will think carefully about whether or not to tell you the truth I know.
* * *
This is the situation.
It was Kim Jun-hyeok.
After being reported by Park Cheol-min, he ryed the reports to Roman Dmitri as they were.
Miracles request.
they were desperate
Instead of revealing the source, he acted as if he would give up his liver and galldder if he demanded a price.
In fact, it was an unexpected situation even for Kim Jun-hyeok.
He, too, was an outsider when it came to crafting, and knew only that Roman Dmitri simply made an excellent sword.
I had no idea that it would make a group of the size of Miracle feel so impatient.
said Roman Dmitry.
When I first learned about the Korean Empire, I thought that the history of this country was really rough. And surrounded by the sea on three sides and teeming with powerful nations. And even with a small poption, resources are limited. Mayor Junhyeok Kim. What do you think is needed to rule the whole world with this small piece ofnd of the Korean Empire?
We need a strong military force. In our turbulent times, nothing is beyond practical power.
Yes. This country must be strong. In order for this nation to be strong rather than attracting external forces, the members of the Korean Empire need a background in which to grow. That is why martial arts are handed down centered on the ranks under direct jurisdiction. The 100 Days of the Guard under direct control. The Korean Empire will grow with the three organizations at the center, and in the near future it will have a military power that is unimaginable. But that alone cannot rule the world. Although this country is strong, due to the geographical conditions of the Korean Empire, it has no choice but to rely on other countries for all its resources. It is not enough to be self-sufficient to some extent.
Shuk.
I looked away.
The city was visible through the window.
I drew a picture in my head while changing the name of the country to Daehan Empire.
Delivering the sword to the direct jurisdiction did not end with simply giving them the weapons they needed.
We need our own weapons. A powerful weapon that will force the global market to revolve around this country. Miracles response implies such a possibility. If the one sword I made changes the game of mana weapons, in a world desperate for survival, people will be frantic to find new mana weapons. To the extent that they came to thisnd across the sea and gave us everything we wished for.
New world.
There is a huge hole in the foundation of this world.
Hunters became stronger to fight monsters, but they couldnt clearly exin how they became stronger.
Evolution by the system. A new civilization was formed in a short time with a simple method called a system rather than sweat and blood, such as creating martial arts and experiencing numerous trials and errors.
Production was the same.
Mana weapons werepleted by production skills, and mankind lost details instead of gaining weapons to fight monsters.
The realm of the senses that you have to see and feel directly, not the skill of pounding steel.
Of course, it takes a lot of effort to create a good mana weapon, but the meaning was a little different from the effort in the past.
I was convinced while checking the current weapons.
Just as the martial arts handed down to the subordinates and guardians created a stir, manufacturing techniques can also cause a revolution.
here in the Korean Empire.
Roman Dmitry dreamed of a new Dmitri.
If Dmitris foundation was the art of smelting steel, he also had the art of making the Korean Empire bloom in his head.
advancement of technology.
At its center will be the Korean Empire.
Roman Dmitry drew a new future that would strengthen the position of the Korean Empire, not just military power.
st furnace.
Tell Chul-Min Park. Tell me that I made the sword.
As always.
Roman Dmitry did not hide the truth.
Chapter 555
Chapter 555 Technological Revolution (2)
Park Chul-min had no reason to hide the truth any longer.
I told the truth to the Miracle Master, who was looking at me with anticipation because I got permission directly from Roman Dmitri.
All of the 31 swords supplied to the direct jurisdiction were handcrafted by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. I dont know how it was made. What is certain is that the factors that can cause the technological revolution that the Miracle Master speaks of are entirely derived from His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Are you asking me to believe that?
Didnt you ask me to tell you the truth? Even if you dont believe it, thats the truth I know.
Masters eyes shook.
His name is Park Gwang-deok.
Even before the cataclysmic outbreak, he was called a craftsman, and he devoted his life to crafting magical weapons in the new era.
White hair and sharp eyes. To him, who considers himself a craftsman in the realm of magic weapons, the shocking truth that Park Cheol-min tells is difficult to ept.
This is the work of His Majesty the Emperor?
I looked down at the object on the table.
Ordinary people wouldnt recognize it, but Im sure that one ck mana weapon has the elements to overturn the market.
Such a treasure is the work of Roman Dmitri. Of course, I couldnt help but be confused.
Roman Dmitry.
Emperor of the Korean Empire.
A monster that solved a great disaster with a single sword, eradicated the corrupt central government, and wiped out even Russia, a world-recognized superpower.
The current Russian government has been reced by a new government after the dissolution of the government. They sent a message of apology to the Korean Empire, admitted defeat and took the line of a friendly Korean Empire.
Things that were unimaginable years ago have all be reality with one Roman Dmitri.
It was a truly unconventional move.
It was notmon sense that Roman Dmitry was the one who wrote a new history only with his own strength, and that he even had production skills.
In the past, Lee Tae-seong had the same reaction.
No matter how much mana weapons are made through crafting skills, in the realm of crafting, countless years must be melted to create a good weapon based on perfect proficiency.
It was impossible for Roman Dmitri, who looked only in his 20s, to have both military and crafting skills.
I couldnt believe it.
I couldnt believe it.
but.
If its His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry, it might be possible. Because he ispletely beyondmon sense.
Park Gwang-deok swallowed dry saliva.
In the Korean Empire, Roman Dmitri was worshiped like a god, so even Park Kwang-deok could not deny that it was impossible.
If it was a being living in the category ofmon sense.
When solving catastrophes, when dealing with the central government, and when fighting Russia. ording to the standards people say, they should be defeated, but Roman Dmitri won everything and created the Korean Empire.
notmon sense.
believed in people
If Park Cheol-mins words were true, Park Gwang-deok needed to somehow learn the skill of making the sword.
A method of improving the ability as an iron weapon while maintaining the level of expression of the skill.
It was a technological revolution.
I was thirsty.
got a baby
As the opponent is the opponent, Park Gwang-deok asked cautiously, suppressing his desire.
Could I possibly meet with His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry in person?
* * *
That afternoon.
Park Kwang-deoks request was epted.
Park Kwang-deok faced Roman Dmitri and spoke to the main subject after being polite as a subject.
Your Majesty the Emperor. In the meantime, while creating countless mana weapons, I have never seen a weapon that has the strengths of an iron weapon and a mana weapon at the same time. It is the reality of the current mana weapon production market that must rely on crafting skills, but the sword created by His Majesty the Emperor was different. It is perfect as an iron weapon, and its ability to ept mana also exceeded the rating system. Please. Teach me the art.
I did not dare to look up.
Since Roman Dmitri is an absolute presence in the Korean Empire, he continued his speech in a polite yet firm voice.
Of course, I am not asking for a free favor. Since I am the president of the Korean Empire Craftsman Association while running Miracle, I will fully cooperate with the Korean Empires weapon production as the president of the association, let alone in return for money, if you pass on my skills.
Craftsman Association.
It is a global group that exists in each country.
The Korean Empire Artisan Association is a group recognized even in foreign countries, and in fact, it fully cooperated with the Korean Empire even if it was not a transaction like now.
Still, the words are different and thew is different.
In the meantime, I simply thought of the Empire as a transaction priority for patriotism, but cooperation for the reason ofpensation was another matter.
It wasnt a bad deal.
If we get the cooperation of artisans, the Korean Empire will be able toy a more solid foundation.
but.
Roman Dmitry thought differently.
Your proposal is wrong from the very beginning. If my crafting skills are capable of causing a technological revolution, the beings that make up the current artisan association will be weeded out in the new era. Technology that simply relies on production skills will no longer be recognized as the best. I am the emperor of the Korean Empire. You have all the power and technology of this country, do you think it is necessary to leak the technology to the extent of epting the tradesmans association? Even if it takes time and does not receive help from the artisan association, the Korean Empire will soon have the worlds best technology.
I wont deny it. Do you think His Majesty the Emperor does not need our help?
Park Gwang-deoksplexion turned pale.
It was as Roman Dmitry said.
If a new era opens, artisans who have not mastered important skills will naturally be weeded out.
It was an unexpected development.
He thought his offer was attractive enough, but it was just the idea of a frog in a well.
It is not necessary. Its just excluded from priority. Miracle master Park Kwang-deok. If you ept new technology and want to develop the production environment of the Korean Empire, I am willing to teach you the technology. Of course, in the current situation, my considerationes at the cost of one premise.
What is it?
You and Miracle, and the entire Artisan Association of the Korean Empire.
spray the weapon
elicited a reaction.
If one day someone came along who would appreciate it, Roman Dmitry intended to put it to good use.
Just like Master Hendrick in his previous life.
A strong foundation was needed.
I want all of you to belong to me.
* * *
Conversation is over.
Park Gwang-deok looked up at the sky with a face that was lost in fascination.
There is no need to take the meaning of belonging seriously. As artisans belonging to the Korean Empire, you can proceed with the production necessary for the Korean Empire from now on. In exchange, the transfer of skills will take ce, and I do not intend to infringe on your freedom excessively by belonging to me. If you faithfully fulfill your role as a craftsman like you are now, I promise you in my name that you will gain wealth and honor.
It was an unconventional proposal.
To im the entire Craftsman Association?
It was an issue that even the president of the association could not ept hastily, but Roman Dmitri put an end to it with a shaken heart.
I will not force it. But the time to think about it is a week from now. If I cante to a conclusion after a week, Ill look for a new solution. I fully understand the confused mind. You cant dedicate an artisan association with decades of history in an instant. If you need help deciding,e to my workshop early tomorrow. In the next week of work, you will be able to see for yourself how I craft my sword.
one week deadline.
It was tight.
But more than the pressure of time, what embarrasses Park Kwang-deok is that he allowed to watch the production.
We are veterans of production. Its not a job to steal skills just by watching them work, but boldly revealing them would mean that you cant learn by watching. Its impossible with normal confidence. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri knows exactly what his skills are.
My mouth was dry.
It wasnt an easy decision.
Most of the artisans were free spirits, and there was not a single artisan who weed working in the Korean Empire.
Of course, it is true that everyone is in favor of Roman Dmitri.
There is no one who hates the hero of the Korean Empire, but it was inevitable to be cautious in deciding the future in an instant.
for now.
There was no reason to refuse the spectator.
Park Gwang-deok thought for a long time and then headed to the artisans who were waiting for him.
* * *
The next day.
Craftsmen from the Artisan Association gathered from early morning.
Like Park Kwang-deok, all of them were figures with considerable status, but they showed a distrustful gaze.
To just show the production process. What are you thinking?
Isnt this the pretext of exerting a binding force on us? As a person who respected His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, it was a pleasure to work for the Korean Empire, but I could not mentally ept being forcibly assigned to it. In the first ce, the Artisan Association was created to protect each other by powerless artisans. From the moment it belongs to the state, the meaning of the artisan association will inevitably fade.
My thoughts are the same. And above all, I wonder if it is technical enough to dedicate the entire Artisan Association. It is true that the sword created by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri is great, but whether or not it is clearly systematized enough to pass it on to someone else is another matter. If his speciality simply resided in the sword, only the sword he created would be special and would not lead to a technological revolution.
Everyone had a valid opinion.
This is a major issue that will determine the future.
While showing anticipation for the new technology, he had no choice but to interpret the situation with suspicious eyes.
Park Gwang-duk said.
I fully agree with you why you think so. But the reality we have to ept is that if His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry really had that kind of technology, we will have no choice but to regress with our current technology. As the president of the artisan association, I will definitely guarantee it. The sword I checked is worth it.
All right.
What did we say we were suspicious of? I believe in the president of the association. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry also believes.
Swallowed the doubt.
Once I was given a chance to check.
Whatever decision you made, it wasnt a matter of choice now.
in front of the workshop.
People flocked.
Soon after, Roman Dmitri appeared and he received greetings from the people and calmly prepared to make weapons.
Preparing a fire and organizing tools. It was a look very familiar to artisans.
Even if you use the crafting skill, since weapon crafting is done in a workshop, Roman Dmitris preparation process was something that artisans also had to repeat at least tens of thousands of times over several decades.
Im done with the preparations.
The workshop was specially transformed into a structure that allows you to check the inside from the outside.
Roman Dmitri raised a hammer and nced at the artisans looking at this ce from outside the workshop.
I will not stop you from acquiring skills while watching my work. If you can figure out the principle of technology just by looking at it, you may develop it and use it as your own. But if you ept that belonging to me is the only way not to be weeded out in the new era, express your intentions to me one weekter.
Hwaaak.
Raised mana.
This time, Im not going to use the Chloride Gods Ball.
You will not use your own special skills, but the general crafting skills that Dmitri was based on.
using mana.
The technology that made Dmitry known as thend of cksmiths.
A week from now. Regardless of the craftsmens choice, I will disy the sword I have now made to the world. It will be an opportunity for the Korean Empire to leap into the center of the technological revolution, and just as Dmitri has the most power in the northeast, a small country called the Korean Empire will also have a status regardless of the size of the country. What I want is an intangible force that can overwhelm the world even excluding military power.
Whoa.
He took a deep breath.
For an instant, silence fell.
While the artisans watched without breathing, Roman Dmitry silently revealed his will.
Look at it from now on. A new realm you must ept.
Roaring.
The furnace caught fire.
In the midst of the burning fire, Roman Dmitry finally took the first hammering.
Caan-!
cheerful sound.
It was the moment when the legend of Dmitri was reproduced in a new life.
Chapter 556
Chapter 556 Technological Revolution (3)
Caan!
Kaang Kaang-!
repetitive action.
repetitive sounds.
Roman Dmitris muscles swelled, and every time he struck the steel, everything around him, except the steel and himself, dissipated one by one.
It was truly a state of no self.
It is a state that even skilled artisans want to experience at least once in their lifetime, but Roman Dmitri was able to iste his consciousness the moment he made up his mind.
I fell terribly into it, cutting off myself from the world so that I could focus only on one thing.
Caang!
present and past lives.
Ive been hammering countless times in both my lives.
Roman Dmitri concludes that hecks technical skills in his current life, but he did not think that it is caused by differences in people.
Dmitrys master, cksmith Hendrick, and Park Gwang-deok, who is said to be the best craftsman in the Korean Empire. The difference between the two is not skill and effort.
Both are excellent craftsmen and have dedicated their lives to hammering, but despite their undisputed efforts, a gap between them was inevitable.
It was a cultural difference.
It was the background difference.
In Hendricks world, steel smelting was treated as a priority, but in Park Kwang-deoks world, as the modern society was formed, it was pushed to a lower priority.
At least, making weapons out of steel was evaluated as not suitable for the age of using guns.
Perhaps Park Kwang-deoks will, who did not let go of the hammer even before the catastrophe broke out in a world that could not be properly recognized, was even greater.
leave that fact out.
The reason why there really had to be a difference was in understanding the basis of the world called Mana.
The difference between understanding mana and not understanding it.
The previous life understood Mana.
Aura and magic developed and the theoretical system for mana was organized, so all of that information melted into the sword.
The cksmiths also proceeded with their work, thinking that the sword was not simply an iron weapon, but a sword that could ept mana.
At first, technology that had undergone many trials and errors like modern life had a tremendous revival in the era of Dmitry.
And unlike the current life, mana was abundant there.
Even if Dmitris artisans couldnt use mana, mana was melted into their actions.
Current artisans live in a world where technology cannot develop. Due to the barren mana, mana had to be intentionally injected into the process of manufacturing mana weapons, and while mana was expressed through the system, the concept of mana was not understood. Maybe if hundreds of years pass like this, starting with artisans like Park Kwang-deok, we might secure technological prowessparable to that of Dmitry. Theirck of technology is not ack of effort, but only the limits allowed to them now.
Caang!
technological revolution.
advanced the timing
After many trials and errors, Roman Dmitri intended to develop the technology he needed to perfect in his present life.
For the revival of the Korean Empire?
Thats right too.
But the real reason was Dmitry.
I want to rule this world. My reign has had a purpose in itself, but it came from my mind that did not allow even the slightest variable in the reign I want now. Dmitry. I hope that no variables are involved in the process of bringing that world here. May the powerful and absolute beings who make up this world dare not interfere with my purpose. I sincerely hope.
Caan-!
The will was swollen.
Aspiration red up.
Unlike the violently seething emotions, Roman Dmitris hammering was repeated calmly to the point of being boring.
followed the degree.
Normally, he worked more explosively than he did now, expressing his firework skills, but the skills he wanted to show to the craftsmen of the present life were areas that ordinary people could follow.
I dont think they can learn from just one look.
However, the sights he saw with his own eyes will remain as the foundation of the Korean Empire.
In order to create a powerful nation that thinks forward, Park Gwang-deok and his artisans had to grow into a solid foundation.
Just like there were cksmiths in Dmitri.
Artisans will exist in the Korean Empire.
Roman Dmitri intentionally moved mana and showed a new type of work technology suitable for the current life.
Dozens, hundreds, thousands of hammerings.
A day, two days, three days. Time passes quickly.
When a week has passed like that.
Passsss.
Roman Dmitry finally stopped hammering.
* * *
Last week.
Park Kwang-deok and the artisans thought.
Apart from His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitris suggestion, I will definitely find out the principles of technology while watching his work. Its not a day, its a week. For those of us who have lived in the forge all our lives, its an overflowing amount of time.
made a will
Seeing Roman Dmitri starting to work in earnest, he showed a strong will as if to capture every single action in his eyes.
like that.
Caan-!
work has begun
and.
Huh.
Everyone eximed in admiration from the start.
I thought Roman Dmitris work would include some skill elements, but he showed a perfectly standard look. It was the realm of artisans.
Instead of using skills to create something at once, the result was shattered little by little through countless repetitions of hammering, which melted time and sweat.
looked different.
Roman Dmitry.
They were artisans like them.
I had a prejudice against his appearance, but he showed a way of working that was impossible unless he was a true craftsman.
Every time I repeated the hammering, I felt the years.
A man named Roman Dmitry was suffocating at how much agony and effort he had put into making a sword.
Admitted.
I had no choice but to admit it.
From then on, artisans immersed themselves in the situation itself, rather than trying to learn something.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
in the roaring fire.
A strange sight appeared in the eyes of the artisans.
The red magic power was sucked into the steel.
When Roman Dmitri struck the steel, the mana caused a violent explosion and was sucked back into the steel.
repeated hammering.
Repeated explosions of magical power.
Park Gwang-deoks eyes shook.
The sight, which I did not understand at first, soon realized what it meant.
To make natures mana permeate steel with one hammer stroke. It was this. Even if you dont have to use crafting skills, even if you dont leave nks in the process of crafting iron weapons. This is how to make a weapon that perfectly epts mana but is also perfect as an iron weapon! Because iron weapons naturally ept mana, His Majesty Roman Dmitrys sword was able to coexist with the two strengths.
admired
at the same time.
I felt a vague feeling.
It may seem like a very simple theory to exin, but that ability to freely handle mana was an impossible area without using skills.
People in the present life dealt with mana only through skills.
Its not about understanding and controlling mana, but the way mana apanies you only when you use a skill.
It was confusing.
How the hell is this even possible?
Other artisans also showed the same reaction as Park Kwang-deok.
What is this?
This is art. It is the realm of art.
iced coffee.
Everyone was totally fascinated.
I forgot my purpose.
It wasnt that he wanted to learn the technique, but he was eager to capture the image of Roman Dmitri even for a moment.
Only then did I know
Roman Dmitrys intentions.
His work was not something that could be learned just by watching, and the skill of handling mana itself was only a one-step process.
Even after that, in order toplete the sword, he had to go through numerous steps.
As a craftsman who did not understand mana, it was impossible to even imitate the steps without mastering the basics.
The sun went down and the sun rose again.
People did not leave their seats as much as possible.
A technological revolution was happening right before our eyes.
Because I know that a new era ising due to Roman Dmitry, I captured the moment that will remain in history as much as possible.
a week like that.
When you finally stop hammering.
Passsss.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Please ept us.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Please ept us.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Please ept us.
Led by Park Gwang-deok, the artisans bowed their heads in unison and cried out for an oath of allegiance.
* * *
Park Gwang-duk said.
I realized this while watching His Majestys work. The way weve been making mana weapons has been half-baked. Even though we know that the way humanity uses skills in dangerous situations right now is half-baked, we have ignored reality. Please teach us. The artisans of the Artisan Association, including myself, are eager to be taught that skill that cannot be learned simply by watching. If you open a new path for us, I will dly give my life for the Korean Empire and for His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Please ept us.
Please ept us.
Aspirations spread.
Artisans looked up to Roman Dmitry.
It was not a waste to dedicate everything to him the moment he recognized him as a craftsman rather than the emperor of the Korean Empire.
I am a citizen of the Korean Empire.
They are artisans who have dedicated their lives.
To them, Roman Dmitri was the perfect being.
said Roman Dmitry with intense longing.
I know how important the role of artisans in making weapons is. No matter how excellent swordsmanship you possess, if you are holding a weapon that cannot cut through the skin of a monster, your excellent swordsmanship will not be of any value. New Era In this chaotic world, you are worth more than you think you are. I am Roman Dmitry. It will raise the value of artisans. I will prove your existence.
Dmitry.
Korean Empire.
The link of fate was connected.
Just as Dmitryid a solid foundation with his manufacturing skills, he hoped that artisans would be the foundation of the Korean Empire.
Park Gwang-deok and the artisans showed a thrilled expression.
They have been recognized as artisans, but there is no one in the world who speaks of their value as much as Roman Dmitry.
A person who makes weapons.
Just like that.
Roman Dmitry was different.
Having experienced a previous life, I knew how important the existence of artisans was.
I was thrilled.
In a situation where everyone looked up, Roman Dmitri told them a new future.
It will start in a month from now. We will hold a technology presentation at a ce where all countries in the world are invited. Like you today, people look up to the technology of the Korean Empire, but would not dare to imitate it. Thats when the technological revolution began. This country will face a new inflection point because of the stage where you are the main characters.
bright future.
took the ce of the protagonist.
Park Gwang-deok and the craftsmen thought about the feelings that could not be expressed in words.
No matter how long time passes, they will never forget this moment when they acknowledge their existence.
* * *
The time when the Korean Empire faced a period of upheaval.
Wang Wi-ryong was immersed in training.
After being defeated by the white-d wizard who changed his name to Park Min-woo or Kim Pan-seok, he spent a lot of time training himself rather than politics.
It was the same today.
Swinging his sword until he was drenched in sweat, he wiped the sweat with the towel handed to him by his subordinate and saw Xiaolong waiting for him on the other side.
What is going on?
I have something to report.
say.
got a canteen
While drinking water, I heard Xiao Longs voice.
There was a small incident in the Korean Empire. A man named Park Chul-min, who belongs to the Incheon government, visited Miracle, a repair center in Seoul, to repair his sword. The problem is that the sword that Park Chul-min received as a supply is of such high quality that it moves the entire Korean Empire Artisan Association. As it turned out, it was revealed that the sword was handcrafted by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, and an unusual current is flowing between the Korean Empire government and the artisan association.
A sword made by His Majesty the Emperor himself?
yes.
tall.
Wang Weilong stopped moving.
The reason he ordered his subordinates to keep an eye on the Korean Empire was because of his excessive loyalty to Roman Dmitri.
If anything happens, run to it in a month.
As a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Jung-hyeok had a strong desire to show his loyalty even if he did not give a special order.
Then.
I came across the work of the artisan association by chance.
It was a story that could be passed on normally, but Wang Wi-ryong felt as if he had been struck by lightning.
Its the sword of the Heavenly Demon.
The pupils fluctuated.
own father.
There was one story that really impressed me when he told me a story passed down from generation to generation from his ancestors.
The heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, was a person who reached the highest level as a craftsman. Every time the moment of decisive battle was approaching, he made a sword suitable for his current self, and the 39 swords born in that way were called the Swords of the Heavenly Demon and were evaluated as the greatest treasure of the Moorim. It is said that they have all been lost now, but at one time, my wish was to hold the sword of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, and practice the Heavenly Demon swordsmanship.
A thrill arose.
Fathers dream!
Hearing the story, he also had a strong desire in his heart!
forgot for a while
Roman Dmitris existence was so sudden that he did not have time to think of the Sword of the Heavenly Demon recently.
However, Xiao Longs report brought back memories. At the same time, I felt a mixture of anger and jealousy.
It was his lifelong wish to use the sword of the Heavenly Demon, but Cheol-Min Park, who belonged to the direct jurisdiction, received the Sword of the Heavenly Demon without knowing how great its value was.
Greed was intense.
supplies.
Someone would cut down the value just because it was supplied, but Wang Wi-ryong didnt think so at all.
One month before the technical presentation.
Prepare a teleportation magic circle heading to the Korean Empire right now. I have to meet Park Cheol-min myself.
Make tech presentations buzz.
Wang Wi-ryongs trip to Korea has been decided.
Chapter 557
Chapter 557 Technological Revolution (4)
Park Cheol-min blinked in silence.
The appearance of a man looking at himself in the situation unfolding in front of his eyes raised doubts about whether this was really real.
Ill tell you right from the point. I heard that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry distributed swords as supplies to all members of his direct jurisdiction, but is that really true?
mans identity.
It was the royal dragon.
A person who is mentioned as the president of China and the best sword in the world.
As Park Cheol-min, he is not a person you can meet often, so it was embarrassing to face him directly.
And behind Wang Wi-ryong, there were people like Xiaolong, who had a world-renowned reputation.
The thought that their fierce eyes were watching each one of their actions made me feel the pressure so much that I could even feel the blinking of their eyes and the change in their expression.
Why the hell did youe to me?
I dont know why, since we havent met each other, but I honestly answered Wang Wi-ryongs question.
It is true.
Is it true that Miracle artisans checked the condition of the sword and praised it?
yes. Weve known its great ever since His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry forged it himself, but craftsmen say it has the ingredients to revolutionize technology. But why are you asking these things?
Wang Wi-ryong is an ally.
I dont think hostility was included, but Park Cheol-min couldnt help but be suspicious.
OK.
Wang Weilong sent a signal.
widely.
Xiaolong put something on the table.
It was covered with cloth, but the elongated shape was obviously a sword.
wickedness.
walked the cloth
Wang Wi-ryong said with a smile on his face that was revealed brilliantly.
The name of this sword is Yellow Dragon. If you have even the slightest interest in mana weapons, you must have heard of the Yellow Dragon, which was painstakingly crafted by the best artisans in China. An ability that amplifies three or more stages even if it is the same skill. People say that Yellow Dragon is the best among S-ss weapons because of the details that do not miss even its strength as a steel weapon. I will give you this sword.
yes???!
I was astonished.
As described by Wang Wi-ryong.
The Yellow Dragon is a sword that represents the mana weapon market.
It could be said to be a treasure, but I couldnt readily ept the fact that I was just giving it to myself.
Since then, my hands and feet have been shaking.
Park Cheol-min couldnte to his senses at the thought that the beautiful yellow dragon could be his.
There is only one condition. Just give me the sword you received as a supply.
Moment.
His expression hardened as if he had been sshed with cold water.
The Yellow Dragon was a very attractive condition.
Most would ept the deal, but the supplies Roman Dmitri gave them were apletely different matter.
sorry.
Youre going to reject the Yellow Dragon?
I know very well how great a weapon the Yellow Dragon is, but even though the sword I was given is a supply item, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri considered each individuals characteristics and made it himself. It is a sword only for me, and it also has the symbolism of changing the name of the Korean Empire. How could you give me a sword like that? Im sorry, but Ill assume that the condition you just mentioned didnt exist.
I understand the importance of symbolism. However, even considering the individual characteristics, I do not think that the Yellow Dragon is inferior to the sword. In the end, a yellow dragon will give you an advantage over a B-rated sword, and the world will see you differently just because you have a yellow dragon.
Its such a great sword, why would you want to give it to me? Rather, I think thementarys suggestion proves the value of my sword.
I was speechless.
If its a yellow dragon.
I thought the other party would ept it.
I ran to it in a month, thinking that I would somehow get the sword of the Heavenly Demon, but I didnt know that I would run into such difficulties.
momentary silence.
Wang Weilong cautiously opened his mouth.
Yellow Dragon plus 5 billion.
.
Plus 10 billion.
.
Plus 30 billion. No, tell me all the conditions you want. Ill listen to whatever it is.
sorry.
Damn it!
Wang Weilongs expression twisted.
If you handed out a nk check and it was rejected, it was virtually impossible to purchase the sword in a legitimate way.
Park Chul-min stood up from his seat.
Then.
sorry.
As if there was no need to talk anymore, he left without regret.
* * *
Wang Wiryong could not give up like this.
Even if it wasnt Park Chul-min, there were many people who had swords, and they went to the people in the direct control unit and offered to trade them one by one.
As a result.
You can never sell it.
This sword is the symbol of the direct control. The moment you sell the sword, you will not be recognized by your colleagues.
I felt it while fighting this war. I will make this sword, which suits me perfectly, my soul mate. Would Chairman Wang Wi-ryong sell hispanion no matter how much money he offered?
sorry.
A series of rejections.
Everyone rejected the offer.
Wang Wi-ryong made an eye-opening proposal, but the members of the directmand realized how valuable Roman Dmitris sword was during the war.
It even has a symbolism.
In the days when it was called the Republic of Korea, he held a sword in his hand, and with it he blocked Roman Dmitri, cut down enemies, and changed the name of the Korean Empire.
In the first ce, there was no one who gave up this important symbolism among the members of the direct control unit who decided to be a member of the direct control unit from the time when Incheon was at the bottom.
As Wang Wi-ryong, his stomach burned.
When I heard about the Heavenly Demons sword.
He believed that he too could make his dreamse true.
If you get your hands on the sword of the heavenly demon that the ancestors talked about, the sword of the heavenly demon that you use it will be the moment your dreames true.
Emotions surged just by imagining it.
Thats why he prepared the conditions for a transaction of up to tens of billions of won to Huanglong, but he had no idea that all 30 members of the direct control team would coldly refuse the transaction.
continued refusal.
Thest was Lee Tae-seong.
As his sword is of S rank, he knew that he could never be persuaded by an alternative like the Yellow Dragon.
still went for it
It felt like grabbing at least a straw.
As expected, it was rejected, but Lee Tae-seong heard limited information.
If you want the sword of His Majesty Roman Dmitry, there will be a big event in the Korean Empire in the next month. On the spot, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry said that he would exhibit and sell swords he had made himself. Would you rather buy a sword that is open to all than a sword made for someone else? Under the condition that Chairman Wang Wi-ryong suggested to me, I would be able to defeat manypetitors and purchase the sword.
Eyes shed open.
Selling the sword of the Heavenly Demon!
I felt like I had found a way to live.
Wang Wi-ryong had never been acquainted with Lee Tae-sung before, but this time he grabbed his hand and spoke sincerely.
I will never forget this favor. never!
that day.
Orders have been given to Chinese leaders.
An order to raise as much surplus funds as possible.
Even then, people did not anticipate the consequences of Chinas actions.
* * *
That time.
Subtle movements were also captured in the United States.
It wasnt just an American thing.
As the Korean Empire rose rapidly, countries around the world showed interest in everything that happened in the Korean Empire.
the US leadership said.
Anyway, the movements of Wang Wiryong are unusual. He suddenly went to the Korean Empire in person, and as a result of the informants confirmation, it is said that he visited all the members of the direct control unit one by one to purchase the sword supplied by the direct control unit. As you know, that sword was the one that caused a stir recently at the Korean Empire Craftsman Association.
What the hell is going on in the Korean Empire?
John Harrison gave a questioning look.
Park Cheol-mins sword.
It was a hot potato.
Just as China heard the news of Chul-Min Park, the United States also knew that a single sword could shake the Korean Empire.
But they didnt move right away like Wangwiryong.
I was watching because I didnt know how great the sword of the Heavenly Demon was, but when Wang Wiryong moved, I thought I couldnt just watch it.
said John Harrison.
Right now, operate the informationwork to its fullest. Park Cheol-mins sword Be sure to find out what kind of sword it is.
All right.
a few days after that.
The informants seeded in their mission.
Finding out the truth wasnt too difficult, because Dmitry Roman didnt bother to hide it.
however.
The informants words were shocking.
Park Chul-mins sword was only a B grade, but it was a perfect sword thatpletely changed the current mana weapon production system. The problem was that such swords were only issued as supplies. It seems that the reason Wang Wi-ryong was anxious to buy the sword for arge amount of money was to somehow preupy the sword and learn the skill.
what is that?
The meeting room turned upside down.
A sword that would change the mana weapon production system.
John Harrison was stunned by the fact that the Korean Empire had not only military power but also such technology.
I got goosebumps at the same time.
What kind of existence is Roman Dmitry anyway?
Since he appeared, the Korean Empires actions havepletely deviated frommon sense.
said John Harrison.
There is no need to make a fuss just yet. Just because we noticed the existence of a new technology, the Korean Empire, which did not properly preserve its secrets, may have a special purpose. First of all, we should focus on finding out the identity of the technology as much as possible. If it is really that much technology, countries that are weeded out in the new era will not survive.
All right.
It wasnt just the US.
France Italy Spain etc.
What could have been a simple incident at first caused Wang Wi-ryong to make a fuss, and the whole world focused on the existence of the sword.
a day or two like that.
Time passed.
The truth of the sword could not be revealed, and everyone wondered what was going on in the Korean Empire.
Then one day.
[We are going to hold a technology presentation in the Korean Empire.]
One contact.
A ce has been set up for the world to see the truth.
* * *
Last month.
Time passed like light.
Ahead of tomorrows technology presentation, Kim Joon-hyeok moved to look around the city.
one-!
hook!
Douul-!
hook!
Training Ground 1.
There, the training of the guards was in full swing.
The guards trained with Kang Min-ho at the head, and they mastered the martial arts of the guards and entered apletely new realm.
Whenever joint training was conducted inside the Korean Empire, people mentioned the Suhodae as the most difficult enemy.
Thoroughly specialized in defense, the sword method gave inconvenience to opponents.
and especially.
Kang Min-ho has developed by leaps and bounds.
He seems to have gained enlightenment during thest war, and he has something beyond the current A-rank.
Recently, there has been a lot of talk about Lee Tae-sung and his confrontation inside.
It is certain that Lee Tae-seong had the upper hand, but when Kang Min-ho was determined and defended, Lee Tae-seong was unsure if he would be able to break through.
took a step
When we reached the second training ground, this time we saw the members of our direct control dealing with Lee Tae-seong.
Caang!
Kakakakakang!
It was fierce.
The members of the direct control unit, who had learned the Sura swordsmanship, fiercely counterattacked, and Lee Tae-seong showed his presence in the fierce moment when his throat seemed to be flying at any moment.
His twin swords moved explosively, overwhelming the members of his direct control.
Lee Tae-seong, who overpowered the members of the direct control by himself, was also great, but the direct control members who dealt with Lee Tae-seong were not the same as they used to be.
only one month.
It wasnt barely.
After the war ended and peace was restored, the soldiers of the Korean Empire developed day by day.
Same with other training grounds.
Not only the guards and direct-controlled units, but also ordinary soldiers underwent basic training, and everyone became a strong army to the extent that it would not be strange even if they were put into war right away.
This was because of the Roman Dmitri principle. Roman Dmitry clearly distinguished the troops fighting the war.
In case of emergency, ordinary people should also have the strength to resist, but for those who have established themselves as professional soldiers, support was provided to the extent that they did not have any problems in their livelihood even if they devoted themselves to training.
Of course, that cost a lot of money, but knowing Roman Dmitris n, I wasnt worried about that at all.
It was then.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Explosions were heard in the distance.
I couldnt confirm it myself, but I knew it was the sounding from the hundred-day magic training ground.
Everyone was surprised when the white-d wizard changed his name to Kim Pan-seok. Because I couldnt understand why he abandoned his reputation. However, I dare to guess that the change of name to Kim Pan-seok is highly likely to mean that he will devote himself to the Korean Empire. In fact, after abandoning the name Park Min-woo, Kim Pan-seok was more sincere than anyone else in training for 100 days. To the point where I didnt do anything except training for a whole month.
period of upheaval.
Everyone tried with evil.
Everyone knew that as the Korean Empire developed rapidly, there was no ce for those who were weeded out.
continued to walk
Incheon was prosperous enough to be unrecognisable.
After the catastrophe was over, the city was quickly reorganized, and with the support of Roman Dmitry, what it had been trying to achieve was applied to Incheon.
People initially questioned whether Incheon was suitable as the capital of the Korean Empire.
However, now Incheon has turned into the busiest city in the Korean Empire.
solid walls.
A system that fits perfectly.
Kim Jun-hyeok ran wild on the stage of Incheon.
Roman Dmitri gave him wings, and he proceeded with the work for Incheon and the Korean Empire one by one.
tall.
I stopped walking.
The street of artisans was in front of me.
A sight never seen before.
took a step again
Looking around, I saw the craftsmen emitting hot heat, and the craftsmen were immersed in their work, ignoring Kim Jun-hyeoks existence.
Park Gwang-deoks actions influenced the entire artisans of the Korean Empire.
As the news that the people of the artisan association had sworn allegiance to the Korean Empire and were working with full support, artisans who had been living in seclusion began to appear one after another.
like that.
street isplete.
Just as there was a cksmiths street in Dmitri, a separate space was prepared for them in Incheon.
where we finally arrived.
There was a man there.
Appearing in the scorching heat, he expressed a strong presence with his white hair hanging down.
Are you ready?
his name.
It was Park Gwang-deok.
He, who had lived here for the past month, looked at Kim Jun-hyeok and said with a firm voice.
yes. Perfectly prepared.
Kim Junhyeokughed.
Beyond Park Kwang-deok.
The battlefield-like workshop proved his efforts.
Then lets move on. Shouldnt we prove our efforts at the uing technology presentation?
technology presentation.
At the event attended by countries from all over the world, Kim Jun-hyeoks heart began to pound.
Chapter 558
Chapter 558 Technological Revolution (5)
A few weeks ago.
France was also invited.
The Korean Empire informed them that they were nning to hold a technical presentation regarding the production of mana weapons, but the topic of the second part was not separately announced in the schedule divided into parts 1 and 2.
With Park Chul-mins incident, countries around the world have already shown interest in the new technology of the Korean Empire.
Of course, he expressed his intention to attend, but Patrice, the president of France, could not positively ept such a move by the Korean Empire.
This announcement is not a matter that can be simply passed over.
If the Korean Empire possesses the technological power to cause a technological revolution, it is only a matter of time before they swallow up the mana weapon manufacturing market.
mana weapon.
It is the hope of mankind.
In a situation where weapons supplied through monsters were limited, the mana weapon production market was traded in huge amounts every year, enough to be described as a gold mine.
What will happen if one country monopolizes it? Taking hold of the world economy in an instant was not a job.
Beyond simply the precedents of oil countries securing enormous wealth in the past, mana weapons were directly rted to peoples survival issues.
Areas that cannot be ruled out.
In a market where suppliers have an absolute advantage, the leap of the Korean Empire was obvious without experiencing it.
It is impossible to punish Roman Dmitri by force. As it has already been proven through the precedent of Russia, in the end, only Dmitris advent is the way to solve all the problems. The role of Maronism is to hold on to the Korean Empires ankles as much as possible until it achieves a dimension shift. Through this technology presentation, we must somehow stop giving wings to the Korean Empire.
The world has changed day by day.
Since the Korean Empire exists at the center, Patrice immediately contacted Sebastian and told him what he thought.
Please lend me the technical skills of Maronism. Maronism has been at the forefront of this turbulent era since the beginning of the cataclysm. Apart from the religious ideology of Maronism, Maronism is equipped with overwhelming technological power to the extent that peoplepletely trust the results that have been researched and presented. We need that power now. If the Korean Empire proves that their technological prowess is nothing at an announcement, the Korean Empire will lose its power to soar and fall.
Maronism.
They are not just religion.
As evidenced by their steps in researching and announcing catastrophes, they also led mankind in terms of technology.
Patrices n made sense.
Sebastian also supported his opinion.
[i get it. I will send Bernardo, a pioneer who oversees Maronism research. With his knowledge, he would identify the problems of the technology announced by the Korean Empire and lead the situation by presenting more.]
Thank you!
Patrices face brightened.
Pioneer Bernardo.
He was a world-ss researcher who proved numerous theories currently in use in the world.
That was enough.
As the smiles on their faces prove, the technology presentation will not go smoothly as the Korean Empire intended.
* * *
It was the day of the technical presentation.
Patrice, who moved through the teleportation magic circle, was guided by the soldiers of the Korean Empire waiting in advance.
I will guide you to the presentation venue.
okay.
Patrice and her attendants.
They followed the guide and moved on.
The scenery of Incheon was impressive.
Obviously, even a few months ago, the city was full of despair, but in a short time, the city was reorganized and revitalized.
It was the ability of Incheon Mayor Kim Jun-hyeok.
Even in the days when he was not receiving proper support, he developed Incheon, and after gaining a strong background as Roman Dmitry, he showed his ability to the fullest.
It was very annoying.
The stability of the Korean Empire was not a good thing for Maronism.
The problem was not only that.
It may be a cause for concern, but all the soldiers I encountered on the way seem to be quite strong. The regr soldiers are also well organized, and in particr, there is not a single person who is presumed to be directly under the rank C or lower. At least a B grade, maybe even more.
Are you sure?
yes. Im sure.
Patrices expression twisted.
The words whispered quietly by the attendant gave him another look at the soldiers advancing ahead.
Come to think of it, it was as the attendant said.
Most of the general soldiers are those who have not awakened as hunters, but the soldiers of the Korean Empire showed sharp momentum as one apart from that fact.
Suddenly, a rumor came to mind.
Kang Min-ho, who is in charge of the guardians of the Korean Empire, was only an E-ss hunter, but after being promoted to 2nd level to C-ss, she was ssified as A-ss in recognition of her previous convictions in a catastrophe.
It was definitely strange. An existence like Kang Min-ho would not threaten France, but the mere fact that such a case had been born was annoying.
how.
What is going on in the Korean Empire?
A country that was ssified as a weak country worldwide was growing rapidly after the appearance of Roman Dmitri.
It is certainly. If Roman Dmitri is left alone, the Korean Empire will adversely affect the cause of Maronism in the future. The only way to save humanity is to keep them in check and hasten the dimension shift.
His eyes changed sharply.
Visiting the Korean Empire in person made my will firm.
These were dangerous.
Roman Dmitri, who was making the world his center in a shorter time than Wang Wi-ryong, who once talked about conquering the continent, had to be punished first.
For the one who will descend into this world someday. In order for mankind not to engage in bone-and-skin warfare, Maronism had to seed regardless of His will.
I didnt worry about the technical presentation.
A man walking after him.
As long as Bernardo, who hides his identity by wearing a robe, exists, this presentation will end in catastrophe.
* * *
Key figures from each country.
They were seated in the presentation room.
Not only John Harrison of the United States, but Patrice of France, as well as world-ss giants all attended, and they exchanged conversations and expressed their anticipation for the uing presentation.
Roman Dmitri is a person who has been disruptive in the past. I wouldnt have brought in so many people to announce a technology that was nothing.
The time has finallye.
The curtains that covered the stage were opened on both sides.
slither.
Ohh.
To implement a forge on stage.
Are you saying you want to show me how you work?
like peoples reactions.
There was a forge on the stage.
A fire pit and other utensils were set up, and at the same time minimum safety equipment was prepared to keep the spectators out of harms way.
People showed curious eyes. Usually, technology presentations do not show the process in detail in order not to leak technology.
However, the implementation of the cksmithing meant that it would be apanied by an exnation of how the technology was manifested in front of people.
It was then.
A spotlight shone and a man appeared on the stage.
Bubbly.
tight physique.
white-washed hair.
Anyone familiar with the mana weapon market knew that he was Park Gwang-deok, the Master of Miracle.
Park Gwang-deok stopped walking.
He stood in the middle of the stage, grabbed the mic and said.
We will start the technical presentation from now on. Anyone familiar with the mana weapon crafting market will be aware of the problems that arise between iron and mana weapons. The moment you craft a mana weapon using crafting skills, the weapon loses its strength as an iron weapon. This is a problem that mankind has not been able to solve. A gap in work reduces the quality of iron weapons, and no matter how good a weapon is, it is not umon for it to break because it cannot handle tough battles. The case where an S-ss weapon was auctioned off at 200 billion won three years ago and was broken in the first battle is an example that clearly reveals the problems in the current mana weapon market.
Peoples eyes shook.
Obvious talk.
Talking about a chronic problem that everyone knows seemed to mean that they would solve that problem from now on.
agitated people.
Park Kwang-deok anticipated peoples reactions.
People who were knowledgeable about mana weapons, like he was, couldnt help but be ignorant of the meaning of this presentation.
Its the look everyone expected. youre right. Weve found a way to solve a chronic problem with mana weapons in the Korean Empire. After this presentation, weapons with no guaranteed durability will no longer be rated high simply because of their high skill expression. Ill show you now. The new technology of the Korean Empire.
Took.
put the mic down
After moving to the fire pit, he prepared for work in earnest by arranging the tools around him.
My heart raced.
With the whole world watching, and the idea of introducing a new technology that shocked people. Last month, Park Kwang-deok lived really crazy.
Dungma, who was eating rice, spent the entire day at the cksmith shop, and with such hard work, he was able to make Roman Dmitris technique his own.
Roman Dmitry said.
I will give you the stage.
In the future, the Korean Empires mana weapon market will be led by the craftsmen of the Korean Empire, led by themselves.
Let me show you. The efforts of the past.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The furnace caught fire.
As the hot heat colored the stage, Park Kwang-deok began to pound hard on the red-hot steel.
Caang!
Kaang Kaang!
From then on, it was a series of tedious tasks.
repetitive action.
repetitive work.
But people didnt take their eyes off it.
I thought that if it was simply to show old-fashioned work, I would not have invited big names from around the world.
It was then.
When the work progressed to a certain extent, magic power exploded ording to the hammering.
Caang!
Roaring.
The mes roared.
The mana rose so strongly that it was visible, and whenever Park Gwang-deok repeated the hammering, it was sucked into the steel.
A technique introduced by Roman Dmitri. He implemented it in his own way. Artisans like Park Gwang-deok were notcking in skills.
It was a problem that was revealed due to the limitations of the times, but when Roman Dmitri suggested a way, it showed an instant development.
Caang!
Kaang Kaang!
The atmosphere heated up.
Park Gwang-deoks eyes were colored with desire.
Excited.
The fact that he was working on a new technology by grafting it on Park Kwang-deok felt an indescribable sense of fulfillment.
like that.
Passsss.
1 hour of work done.
A time that can be boring if youre bored.
Park Gwang-deok showed people the steel shimmering with mana in the audience seat stained with static.
The amount of mana was insignificant in a short amount of time, but the mana contained was sufficient.
This is the new future created by the Korean Empire that will change the mana weapon market.
* * *
Before announcement.
Patrice said to the people sitting next to him.
Wouldnt it be obvious anyway? The Korean Empire is not a mana or weapon powerhouse, and there is no way that it will suddenly announce a special technology.
I just think of this recital as a kind of show. Since the reputation of the Korean Empire has not yet been fully established, it is clear that they are trying to highlight even a small achievement as much as possible. The words will be at the level of supplementing some of the existing technologies in the technology presentation.
At Patrices words.
Others also agreed.
Technological development does not happen in a short time, so I thought that the Korean Empire, which had not shown anything in the meantime, would suddenly lead the mana weapon market.
Nevertheless, the reason I attended this event was because of the presence of Roman Dmitri. There was no one who would refuse an invitation from an existence that is now ssified as transcendental.
like that.
presentation has begun.
At first, Patrice, who watched with a calm face, couldnt hide her embarrassment from the moment the mana exploded.
Caang!
Roaring.
What the hell is this?
roaring mes.
exploding mana.
Seeing the mana being absorbed into the steel by hammering, Patrice knew that things were going strangely.
Even if you are not a craftsman who makes mana weapons yourself, you know the basic concept.
The process of making a mana weapon requires a nk to infuse mana, but Park Gwang-deok omitted that process.
not a skill.
I managed to infuse mana with a hammer.
From then on, my heart was beating like crazy, and when I nced around, I saw the faces of people who were mesmerized by the stage.
Its a big deal. The Korean Empire really had the technology to cause a revolution.
gritted it
It was different from the n.
At this rate, there was a high probability that the situation would proceed as the Korean Empire wanted.
All I can trust is Bernardo.
Since Maronism arguably had the worlds best technology, Bernardo believed that there was a way to somehow reduce the achievements of the Korean Empire in the current situation.
I couldnt watch itfortably any longer because of my anxious mind. Every time people admired the hammering, Patrices heart burned ck.
Finally.
The work is done.
Park Gwang-deok picked up the steel and showed it to everyone.
This is the new future created by the Korean Empire that will change the mana weapon market.
little bit of silence.
and.
Waaaaaaaa!
its crazy!
This is amazing!
Cheers like deterioration erupted.
People cheered like crazy.
People present at this ce had the insight to recognize at once how great Park Kwang-deoks technique was.
It was a situation that Patrice did not want.
He hurriedly looked at Bernardo.
I tried to ask him if he had found the problem.
however.
Wheeiik! Bravo! This is a revolution, a revolution!
Pioneer Bernardo.
He, whom Patrice believed in, was cheering along with the people, forgetting his original purpose.
Chapter 559
Chapter 559 Technological Revolution (6)
Confused at first.
Then the anger red up.
Patrice poked her head at Bernardo so that people couldnt hear, and spoke fiercely.
What are you going to do now? Why are you cheering like everyone else when its not enough to pick up the ws of the Korean Empire?
The role of Bernardo.
It is to ruin the presentation by using professional knowledge.
If I knew how to send cheers to the announcement of the Korean Empire, I would never have attended with him.
Bernardo also knew the point of Patrices anger.
But I didnt agree.
President Patrice. I know why they are so angry, but not all Maronists think the same way. The headteacher told me to point out any problems in my presentation. However, the announcement made by the father-inw of the Korean Empire was truly revolutionary. In the meantime, mankind has been relying on skills to deal with mana, but ording to the just announced, it is a tremendous technology that can affect all areas beyond simply making mana weapons. Do you know what that means?
No matter what the meaning, if Bernardo-sama reacts like that, its like giving wings to the Korean Empire!
Whats wrong with that?
Bernardo vehemently protested.
I lowered my voice as much as possible so that people couldnt hear it, but some felt strange and nced at me.
Pioneer Bernardo.
He has been studying the new era since the beginning of the cataclysm, and he has truly dedicated himself to one single purpose: the salvation of mankind.
The reason he follows Maronism is because their purpose is sufficiently credible.
What the Bible says Dimitris predecessors. In order to solve the vague and unanswerable problems of mankind, it was necessary to summon Maron Dmitri, which is alwaysmonly discussed.
It is not mere belief.
Belief in what is best for mankind.
Rather than unconditionally following a specific existence, he epted the existence of Maron Dmitri for the survival of mankind.
to him like that.
The announcement of the Korean Empire was not simple.
That announcement is for the benefit of all mankind. If the Korean Empire had hidden the truth and kept it hidden only for their own benefit, I would have pointed out their problems somehow. But it wasnt revealed to everyone. Aside from the problems between Maron Dmitri and the Korean Empire, the fact that the Korean Empire has announced a new technology is a truth that does not harm mankind. The moment you point out that the Korean Empires announcement is wrong, humanity has no choice but to regress into a conflict that is not equal.
one group.
Even though they belonged to the samepany, their pursuits were notpletely the same.
What Sebastian did not anticipate was the fact that the Korean Empires technology was wless enough for Bernardo to sincerely admit.
In any case, Maronism is a group created for mankind.
While there were people like Patrice who risked evil for a purpose, there were also people like Bernardo.
st furnace.
Just ept it. This presentation is an area where we cannot do anything.
Bernardo turned his head.
Regardless of whether or not Patrices expression was distorted, he cheered sincerely for the great achievement of developing mankind.
ruined.
Patrice was speechless.
The situation that even Bernardo acknowledged was like giving wings to the Korean Empire.
But the presentation wasnt over yet.
As Park Gwang-deok came down from the stage stained with apuse, Incheon Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok stepped onto the stage.
* * *
Joonhyuk Kim said.
The mana that is the basis of the skill. I think those who understand that will know the meaning of this presentation. The reason why the Korean Empire held a technology presentation openly was to give mankind a new future. In the future, the mana weapon market will be cataclysmic. Humanity will quickly be stronger by handling mana itself, not simply by awakening skills.
this presentation.
The leaders of the Korean Empire were against it.
I didnt understand the reason for releasing the technology, but Roman Dmitri told people:
There is no need to be afraid of bing a public good. In order for mankind to survive in the chaotic situation of a catastrophe, we must not simply n the future of the Korean Empire. If wey the foundation for all of humanity to be stronger, and at the same time gain the honor that we gave that foundation, people will not feel objection to the Korean Empire ruling the world in the future. And disying ours does not allow other countries to follow our position. We have technology that will never be surpassed, and the more other countries study mana, the more they wille to a conclusion.
at that time.
Kim Jun-hyeok got goosebumps.
With arrogant confidence, I thought that Roman Dmitri was born to rule.
The truth is that the Korean Empire has reached a level where it cannot darepete. The reality we have to ept as much as we know will put more than a mana weapon market in our hands.
te wasid
Its not an area where you can catch up just because you know.
Modern society has not yet understood the realm of mana itself, but Roman Dmitri has gone through two lives and has a system that he dares not touch.
A state that could not be caught up even in a world that understood mana. No matter how hard theters tried, it was impossible to catch up with the gap in just a few years.
let alone years.
Even if it takes decades or hundreds of years, it is something that cannot be guaranteed.
It was the confidence of Roman Dmitri.
Following his will, Kim Jun-hyeok spoke to the audience who looked up to him.
There is something special prepared for this asion. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri personally used the new technology to create the sword, and we will prove how the mana weapon market will change in the future through the performance of the sword.
signaled
Thepletely overwhelmed crowd found another man stepping onto the stage.
From now on, I hope you fully enjoy the new future of mankind.
* * *
The man on stage.
It was a face unknown.
It had to be.
In fact, he was only an E-ss hunter, and he was given a special mission and stood in front of many people.
Joonhyuk Kim added an exnation.
This is Lee Jung-min, an E-rank hunter. Based on the technical presentation, the grade was evaluated 3 days ago, and it has been clearly proven that it is currently at the level of E grade. Ill ask you guys. Among the C-rank monsters, there is a monster called an armadillo. Do you really think you can injure the skin of an armadillo with the power of Lee Jung-min, an E-rank hunter?
buzz buzz.
People shook their heads.
It was impossible.
Armadillos are specialized in defense, so even hunters of the same level had considerable difficulty cutting off the outer shell.
The staff moved something.
It was a shield made from armadillo skin.
Its the popr armadillos shield. As you all know, the armadillos defense is very good. It is not easy to inflict damage with a C-level skill, so it is evaluated that it is easier to have a B-level skill. If the armadillo had an attack power that matched its defense power, it would have been rated higher than a C grade. From now on, Mr. Lee Jung-min will sh the armadillos shield with revolution, a sword crafted by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. If it is a sword with an S-ss skill level, it can cut through the armadillos shield, but there is a high probability that the sword will break due to the armadillos unique repelling force. In fact, it happens so frequently that the nickname Sword Breaker hase to light.
Kim Jun-hyeoks intention.
It was very tant.
In order to cut through an armadillos shield with E-ss power and withstand the repelling force, you must also have S-ss skill development and perfection as a steel weapon.
If Park Gwang-deok showed the process of blowing mana.
The sword that Roman Dmitri worked on for a week proved what kind of results the Korean Empires technology could produce.
Peoples eyes were focused.
While everyone was watching, Lee Jung-min followed Kim Jun-hyeoks signal and moved toward the armadillos shield.
Then.
got a sword
Just looking at the sword that shone brilliantly under the lighting gave off an atmosphere that overwhelmed people.
Strike.
anger.
skill was manifested.
The red magic exploded and cut through the armadillos shield.
sh.
quadruple.
The shield was torn apart as it was.
Although he only used an E-grade skill, the armadillos shield, which was rumored to be sturdy, was torn apart.
And that wasnt all. People urgently checked the condition of the sword.
If it was an existing sword, there is a very high probability that it would have been broken by the repulsive force or the de had gone out, but the sword exposed to the light was in good condition as it was the first time.
and.
How did this happen?
people were amazed
Only one sword overwhelmed the people.
At this moment proving a new future, Kim Joon-hyeok grabbed the audience at once.
The grading system in the mana weapon market will changepletely in the future. Only when it has both the performance of a mana weapon and the performance of an iron weapon like Revolution, we will admit that it is truly an S-ss weapon. everyone. In order to bless the new era, we will select a new owner of Revolution here and now. Whoever bids the highest will be given the honor of owning a Revolution!
It was perfect.
Following Park Kwang-deok, Lee Jung-min.
The moment the story was perfectlyposed, people couldnt help but be enthusiastic about Kim Jun-hyeoks remarks.
* **
Revolution.
It is a weapon that represents the new era.
Thinking of the performance and symbolism of the S-ss, American President John Harrison shouted from the start.
300 billion!
omg.
300 billion from the start?
The presentation hall turned upside down.
Even though it was a gathering of representatives of the national level, it was not an easy matter to give up the amount of 300 billion won without hesitation.
The national budget is a tax thates from the people.
He could be criticized for using it at will, but John Harrison made up his mind in a short time.
There is already a precedent in which existing S-ss weapons have been sold for hundreds of billions. In addition, Revolution can get an opportunity to research new technology through Revolution, even if it has the symbolism of being the first S-ss. The amount of 300 billion is nothingpared to the value of Revolution.
his thoughts.
Everyone was the same.
While there were people who were embarrassed by the 300 billion won, there were also people who raised their voices as if they expected.
400 billion!
500 billion!
600 billion!
Brazil, France and Italy entered the war.
Previously, there was no case of quoting S-ss weapons by 100 billion won, but people knew that this auction was not decided by a difference of tens of billions.
The people who attended the tech presentation werent just super-wealthy.
They were people who could use trillions of money if they wanted to run a country.
In an instant, the atmosphere turned grim.
John Harrison went out strong to overwhelm people.
group 1.
and.
One trillion.
People were astonished.
Beginning with Article 1, things were different.
No matter how good a weapon is, there is no case of trading at 1 trillion won, and the most expensive weapon sold was around 500 billion won.
But 1 trillion. People understood John Harrisons message at once.
The amount of 1 trillion was not simply setting a high price, but a strong will to say more than that no matter what amount was called.
It overwhelms the surroundings at once.
Everyone had to hesitate.
I dont have the confidence to beat the United States, an economically superpower, with money, and more than anything, I didnt want to ruin our rtionship with the United States.
It was then.
Article 2.
spoken words.
John Harrison opened his eyes and looked back.
Even though no one was following, a man caught John Harrisons gaze and said one more time.
Article 3.
hes right
It was a royal dragon.
Wang Wi-ryong showed madness at the intense desire for the sword of the Heavenly Demon.
Chapter 560
Chapter 560 Technological Revolution (7)
The presentation hall was excited.
It was embarrassing to call the second group right away from the first group, but it was shocking to see them shouting the third group in session as if they would stamp them with money if they followed.
Actually, it wasnt an unreasonable price. In the meantime, what has held back the price of the mana weapon market has been its performance as an iron weapon.
People implicitly epted the upper limit on the price, because even if you buy it for an astronomical amount, nothing is left when it shatters.
It was different now.
Roman Dmitris Revolution caught both rabbits.
At least the anxiety about durability was relieved, so people were able to understand the price right away.
Article 5.
John Harrison followed.
Chinese chief?
It was not at all threatening to the president of the United States.
Rather, he tried to press the opponent by calling 2 more groups, but John Harrison had overlooked the fact.
The fact that Wang Wi-ryongs asking price is not based onmon sense. It hit John Harrison hard in the back of the head.
Article 10.
omg.
No matter what, 10 trillion.
beyondmon sense
Immediately after the cataclysm, the value of currency plummeted, but as time passed, the value of a new era took hold.
In the past and now, the unit of trillion is an astronomical amount. Even John Harrison could not hastily say the price of more than 10 trillion won.
In a situation where Roman Dmitri openly revealed mana production technology, it was not practical to spend a huge amount of 10 trillion to secure an S-ss weapon.
Right now, the opinions of the senior leaders who assist John Harrison were also divided.
I definitely need to write more. Isnt Revolution the culmination of new technologies?
Its not possible. Reckless consumption is only condemned.
You are reckless. This isnt a simple matter. Now, China has shown its intention to press down on the United States with its financial power, but what will it say if it steps back like this? There will surely be people who mock and ridicule.
I know. Thats why you cant use the money called 10 trillion recklessly. Besides, the auction is just the beginning. Its not a matter of ending with 10 trillion, but I cant guarantee how much money Ill have to spend to knock down Chairman Wang Wi-ryong, who shows a willingness to win the bid somehow.
two opinions.
hit hard
There was no wrong opinion between the two.
The U.S. expressed its intention to follow the Korean Empire, but it was not unconditionally loyal.
Since there is a desire to regain the position of the strongest country at any time, it was necessary to analyze the technology by winning the Revolution if thinking about the distant future.
10 trillion is well worth paying for getting ahead even a little, but the problem is that Wang Wi-ryongs eyes look very dangerous.
said John Harrison.
Wang Wi-ryongs intentions are tant. In a situation where we are definitely eager to win the sword, if we do not intend to see the end, it is right to give up now. If you raise the white g after a fierce battle, you will fall into a loser, but if you withdraw at the right moment, you will see that you made a practical decision. If you see Wang Wi-ryonge out like that, it is a fight that cannot be won without scars, apart from the financial power of China and the United States.
I agree.
took a step back
I couldnt figure out why the kingpin was acting like that.
Wangs recent actions have been a mystery, but as the president of the United States, he couldnt be emotionally swept away.
It seemed that the match was over.
Until a mans voice was suddenly heard.
Article 20.
extraordinary amount.
People swallowed their groans.
Even Wang Wi-ryong opened his eyes and ferociously confirmed the protagonist of the voice.
* * *
A little while ago.
King Ahmed of Saudi Arabia watched the situation with interest.
I am interested in Revolution, but I thought that there was no need to purchase it even if it cost a lot of money.
The key part of this presentation is that the Korean Empire has pioneered a new territory. It would be better to buy the goodwill of the Korean Empire with that money, since you will spend unnecessary money onpetition. If we can learn technology directly from them, we can build a strong national power based on capital.
I watched the situationfortably.
The moment he thought it was something separate from himself, Ahmeds consciousness was suddenly sucked into an unknown space.
anger.
The world got tangled up.
Ceiling to floor, floor to ceiling.
Something is beginning to appear in thisplicated and intertwined world.
A long time ago, I won a bid for a ze for 1200 gold. Do you think this sword is worth it in your eyes? There is no such thing as simply considering the performance as a sword. As Dmitris forge skills have improved dramatically, you can buy a sword of a simr level even if you dont pay up to 1200 gold. by the way. I will never sell this sword even if someone offers to buy it for 3000 gold, no, 5000 gold.
Ahmed knew instinctively.
This was an awakening.
Awakening appears in various types for each person, and Ahmed experienced the process of inheriting the ability to inherit through memory transfer.
A shudder shuddered through his body. I didnt know that I, who had lived as a mere ordinary person, to be precise, as an upper ss, would experience the awakening of a sessor.
This sword has a symbolism. The sword that His Majesty the Emperor put on the market for the first time. The fact that I grabbed the honorable opportunity to be the first to win the bid proves my worth to people. At that time, people reacted with astonishment at the 1200 gold, but now that I think about it, its really nothing. That is the eye that discerns the jade. The collections I have prove my ability, and people work hard to make me look like a gem. It means that the choices people did not understand will give me enormous wealth even if I do nothing now.
mans identity.
It was Valentino.
Valentino said with a wryugh.
And most of all, isnt it really artistic? The blinds who do not recognize this are not qualified to make money. After I die, I n to build a huge tomb to sleep with the Emperors collection. robbers? Ask Felix Magic Tower Master to grill those bastards.
anger.
back to reality
The ceiling goes back to the sky, the ground goes back to the floor.
His eyes widened, but it seemed that a long time had not yet passed in reality.
Article 5.
Article 10.
The auction was in full swing.
People admired the sh between the US and China and eagerly rolled their eyes to see who would win.
Ahmed felt hazy.
As the memory of the tradition seeped into his DNA, he began to recall what abilities he had inherited one by one.
They differed from those who inherited their fighting abilities in general.
Eyes that sort out the jade. The perspective of looking at the world has changed, and at the same time, Revolution, which was simply a collection of technologies, lookedpletely different.
Appraisal skill.
symbol of being first.
A great result that pioneered a new era.
Greed arose.
I hated myself for just trying to let it go.
From then on, it was a judgment based on instinct.
Apanied by a strong desire, he had no reason to wait any longer.
like that.
Article 20.
The auctionndscape has changed.
* * *
Wang Wiryongs eyes trembled.
Sword of the Heavenly Demon.
I thought I would definitely win the bid.
However, the man who said Article 20 was a person who should never be met as apetitor in a ce like this.
Of course its Ahmed!
who he is
Saudi Arabia.
As the king of a country that has umted enormous wealth based on oil, in a survey that selects corporate values before the cataclysm, state-ownedpanies run by Saudi Arabia overwhelmingly took first ce, so they have wealth on apletely different level.
It was no different from the outbreak of the catastrophe.
They adapted to the new world based on solid capital, and as if heaven was blessing Saudi Arabia, they found another way to umte wealth as arge amount of mana stone mines were discovered.
people said
Their wealth is beyond imagination.
In a world that still needs oil and mana stones, Saudi Arabia was a monster that could never be defeated with money.
but.
but .
I can never give up.
Twenty-five!
I opened my eyes.
He looked at Ahmed with lifeless eyes and sent a strong signal to step back if he did not want to hostile him in the future. Saudi Arabia has a lot of money, but not as strong as China.
If China makes up its mind and gives a damn, it will also face problems that cannot be solved with money.
He didnt mind being used of cowardice.
Wang Wi-ryong only hoped for victory.
and such a mind.
Article 30.
This crazy.
It was cut down by an overwhelming amount.
As much as Wang Wi-ryongs eyes revealing his aspirations, Ahmeds eyes, calling for the 30th group, shone dangerously.
I realized for the first time today that Ahmed is such a crazy person.
I heard that he lives as stable as possible because he has a lot of things, but he didnt care at all whether Wang Wi-ryong revealed his intention to live or not.
rather.
Ah, how beautiful it is.
Totally fascinated by Revolution.
Just as Dmitris sessors use Sura swordsmanship as a skill, Ahmed learned Valentinos discernment as an appraisal skill.
Looking at the world through Valentinos eyes, the longing for Revolution boiled over.
I felt like I would die right away if I didnt take over the whole country.
I myself did not know either.
Valentino madness.
The source of desire that engulfed the entire continent with the idea of buying all of Roman Dmitris collection.
It was a virtuous cycle of madness.
To earn money to buy a collection, to earn money to buy a collection, to buy a collection, because money is short, money is short, to earn money, to buy a more expensive collection, you need more money, to earn more money, to enter the world stage, etc. Through a virtuous cycle of madness, Valentino became the continents number one.
Overwhelmed the situation.
Wang Weilongs eyes shook.
His madness faded and he thought he couldnt win anymore.
Xiao Long also added from the side.
It seems that King Ahmed was properly inserted. If we run into Saudi Arabia financially, we have no chance. Lord. Its time to take a step back. It would be reckless to follow further.
gritted it
Tears flowed.
The sword of the Heavenly Demon was in front of me.
It was a moment when I could fulfill my lifelong wish, but the thought that I had to give it up made me feel bad.
atst.
.
abandoned the bid.
When Wang Wi-ryong kept his mouth shut, Kim Jun-hyeok shouted.
Article 30. At Article 30, King Ahmed won the Revolution!
Wang Yulong thought.
I will never experience this kind of misery again.
If an opportunity like today arises next time, I promised myself that I would definitely win.
Of course he couldnt tell.
Bad rtionship with Ahmed.
that it is only the beginning.
* * *
Presented by Kwangduk Park.
Revolutions Auction.
It was a series of shocks.
I thought the presentation was over, but people reacted in bewilderment at Kim Jun-hyeoks additional words.
Wait a moment, please. Lets start part 2 right away.
I remembered it btedly.
this presentation.
It was divided into parts 1 and 2.
If Part 1 was stated to be a technical presentation, the contents of Part 2 were not told exactly, which aroused peoples interest.
There have been many spections, but they are only guesses. People held their breath and looked at the stage.
Since the impact of part 1 was so great, I was very curious about the topic that was separately specified as part 2 instead.
It was then.
Bubbly.
?!
uh?
People groaned.
A man on stage.
He was a familiar figure.
The man moved to the center of the stage and spoke in a voice that drew attention at once.
hello. This is Kim Pan-seok, the white-d wizard. You might be wondering. What will the Korean Empire, which revolutionized the mana weapon market, announce this time? I will tell you now. This topic is .
Kim Pan-seok was convinced.
this presentation.
People all over the world humanity will never forget this day.
The real magic.
Chapter 561
Chapter 561 Technological Revolution (8)
One month ago.
Before holding the presentation, Roman Dmitri had a separate conversation with Panseok Kim.
Pansok Kim. You said that the purpose of this life was to resolve karma, so why didnt you share your knowledge with others? If the world changes because of you, it would have had a significant impact on the pendant of karma.
that is .
clouded his speech
Actually, he knew too.
The fact that sharing ones knowledge rather than helping people as a white-d wizard would be overwhelming in terms of influence beyondparison. Still, I didnt mind.
Although he is living in the middle of the day to relieve his karma, telling others about his own was a different matter.
Normally, I would have told a lie.
He would have given an answer worthy of a white-d wizard, but he did not dare to lie in front of Roman Dmitri.
I honestly thought it was not worth it. I was reluctant to share my lifelong painstaking knowledge with strangers. Baekil is a group that follows me, so I opened the way, but if ungrateful people only steal knowledge and betray me, wouldnt my life be too empty? I just wanted to be the only solution to the worlds problems.
in the spoken word.
Kim Pan-seoks sincerity was revealed.
Kim Pan-seok was worried about an unexpected situation.
An ominous imagination that an unexpected existence like Roman Dmitri might appear and surpass him in a magical revolution caused by him. It was a problem that really made my inferiorityplex explode.
When he was living as Alexander, he reached the overwhelming stage of Circle 9 with enough life and the help of the Demon King, but as Park Min-woo, the life that started from zero base was not allowed the same amount of time as in the previous life.
And havent you already experienced it?
As Alexander, he caused the Aura Revolution, but Kim Pan-seok, whocked talent, had to give up his path as a prosecutor.
Failure could not be repeated.
An inferiorityplex boiled over.
Because he was nothing more than a fool who couldnt hold anything in his hands, Kim Pan-seok could not ept the heroic aspect of giving up everything for the world.
The resolution of the karma was the idea to solve it step by step.
If it was a life to be lived, I hoped to always exist at the top, not fall behind the flow of time.
It was the foot of desire.
As if he had not told the truth to the Maronists, Kim Pan-seok was not a person who thought very much of the world.
I only do justice because I am forced to do it.
The white-d wizard was a dark-hearted human.
Kim Pan-seok bowed his head.
He did not dare to look up at the face of Roman Dmitri, whom he respected, at the thought that he had revealed his true face.
however.
If thats the case, you dont have to worry.
yes?
I raised my head.
The wavering eyes met the unwavering strong eyes.
In my life as Roman Dmitri, I have never met a magical talent that surpasses yours. Edwin Hector and Felix. Compared to you, they were all bloodless. I understand your desire to monopolize knowledge. But in the world, when you reveal what you have, your true value is revealed. Panseok Kim. In this presentation, the Korean Empire will change the world. At the same time as revealing the basis of mana to people, the four reputations called Wizards in White will put an end to the presentation.
this seat.
A white-d wizard was needed.
The righteous life he lived was appropriate for decorating the finale of the presentation.
Believe in yourself. The you I experienced is not so easy to be overtaken at the same time.
* * *
Conversation ended.
Kim Pan-seok came out and looked up at the sky.
The sky, sometimes clear and sometimes resentful, now gave me an indescribable feeling.
I couldnt believe myself.
Emotions surged.
Tears flowed.
I knew it myself.
How much of an inferiorityplex you are.
Having lived as Kim Pan-seok, he did not want to let go of the wealth and honor he had enjoyed as Alexander.
Im afraid that if I rx even a little, it will all scatter between my fingers. Kim Pan-seok has been keeping the things he has.
If he didnt do that, it seemed that his existence would copse at any moment.
It was an illusion.
I was pathetically stuck in my first life.
It is true that when he lived as Kim Pan-seok, he was nothing but a mere fool, but he lived a longer life as Alexander to the extent that his life at that time was only part of it.
Inferiority became the driving force of development.
If he had conformed to his given life, he would have been swept away by the flow of history, but he lived as Alexander, caused an aura revolution, turned into a wizard, and showed the dignity of reaching the level of the 9th circle.
Of course, he epted the deal with the devil in the process, but that was also impossible if talent did not exist in the first ce.
himself.
It was great enough.
Chris Kevin Edwin Hector Felix and so on.
Could the beings who shined by Roman Dmitri achieve the same feat if they were in the same situation as himself?
Simply put, it was impossible.
He was a special being.
I always thought that it was not enough because I always put Roman Dmitry and Baek Joong-hyuk as the target ofparison.
Compared to a perfectly wless existence, Dani was not satisfied with any achievements.
His narrow-mindedness and inferiorityplex personality was perfected that way, but Roman Dmitri urately told the essence of Kim Pan-seok.
special talent.
There is no reason to worry about overtaking.
In the future that the Korean Empire will create, there will never be a wizard who surpasses Kim Pan-seok.
Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
Tears came out.
I tried to endure it somehow, but I knelt on the ground, covering my face with the emotions that surged deep in my heart.
I dont know why I lived so fiercely.
However, at this moment when I was recognized by the Heavenly Demon, I felt that my entire life, which had never been smooth, was rewarded at once.
Recognition from others?
Those things didnt matter.
The presence of only one Roman Dmitry was enough.
Just the fact of being acknowledged by him made Kim Pan-seok willing to give up everything he had.
cringe
gritted it
He showed eyes filled with poison.
okay. I give my all to this world But no one, even if a being called the genius of the century appears. youll never get over me I will forever have the skills to be worthy of a second person, so that I have no choice but to ept the fact that I always exist by the side of His Majesty Roman Dmitri.
The sense of inferiority has changed.
strong desire.
It was a beautiful life.
There was no reason not to work harder than now in a life where hard work is fully rewarded.
technology presentation.
The announcement of the second part, which people did not expect, came from Kim Pan-seoks intense desire.
* * *
Kim Pan-seok said.
Watching the process of manufacturing mana weapons, you must have had questions. The existence of manaes from skills, so how can you exclude skills and use mana? We need to get to the fundamentals. People in this world think that all superhuman strengthes from systems, but the just-announced technology proves otherwise. Mana means that the basis of this world was weak, but it existed from the beginning.
spectators.
Everyone fell into silence.
The leaders of each country were not stupid.
Knowing what Pan-Seok Kim was about to say, they had no choice but to hold their breath before the shocking truth.
The system is just the link between mana and humans. It generates mana and converts the form of mana to give humans results called skills. Then, what do you think will happen if you exclude the system and use mana?
Shuk.
I raised my finger.
As the maestro moved lightly, a solid blue line followed the movement.
Its simple. By giving mana a special form, we can unleash superhuman strength without the aid of the system. Like right now.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The solid blue line turned into mes.
Even though they did not show any special skills, the hot mes warmed the audience in the front seats.
Everyone was stunned. Totally overwhelmed.
The more I interpreted the contents of the presentation in my head, the more I began to understand what kind of result Roman Dmitri intended, starting with the first part of the presentation.
crazy
No other words could exin it.
As Kim Pan-seok walked on the stage, people moved their eyes in a daze like a person who had lost his mind.
Understanding the basis of mana is not necessarily a good thing. The convenience provided by the system is omitted, and the destructive power may be weaker than just using skills. However, the moment we apply the basis of mana to this world, we can face only one change. That awakening is no longer the benefit of the few. In a situation where monsters appeared all over the world and ughtered ordinary people, even those who had not awakened gained strength to fight against the monsters.
increasingly.
The announcement moved towards the end.
Roman Dmitris intention is the name of the pronoun of justice, the white-d wizard.
The presentation was specially decorated.
Although he knew that the intention was to highlight the status of the empire, he had no choice but to ept the existence of the Korean Empire.
I will reveal it to you. The system of circles and the magic of each circle. Humanity will move towards a new future from now on.
* * *
When all the announcements are over.
The world turned upside down.
Everyone stood up from their seats and shouted cheers with thrilled expressions, including John Harrison, Wang Wi-ryong, and Ahmed, who had beenpeting fiercely until just now.
The Korean Empires intentions were irrelevant.
No matter what benefit they hoped for this presentation, the Korean Empire presented a direction that would surely benefit the entire human race.
such a choice.
There was no one to criticize the huge vessel like the Great Sea.
Bernardo, who was given the task of ruining the presentation, screamed like a girl fan, and the audience apuded for over a minute, but no one stopped.
I was just grateful. To the choice of the Korean Empire for making this decision. The rtionship that was entangled with each others interests has now united as one human being.
The presentation ended just like that.
The excitement hasnt subsided yet.
The leaders of each country who left the presentation were busy praising the achievements of the Korean Empire, putting down face.
How the hell did theye up with this technology?
I dont know about that, but the Korean Empire has aplished great achievements that will mark a milestone in human history. Didnt you reveal everything for the sake of mankind that you would have kept hidden for the sake of your own country?
When the Korean Empire first dered the existence of an emperor, I was worried that they might cause confusion. But not now. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is the perfect fit for the throne. If he does anything in the future, I intend to help him both physically and mentally.
It was an uproar.
Everyone praised them with their mouths.
In a situation where everyone was so excited, there was a man who was the only one who showed an empty face.
How the hell did he do this?
It was Patrice.
He believed that Roman Dmitry was a harm to mankind.
Because of him imitating Maron Dmitri, mankind will face a great crisis in the future.
But now it was confusing.
Announcement by the Korean Empire.
It was perfect.
Dedicated to the future of mankind, Roman Dmitris decision to truly lead the world caused cognitive dissonance in Patrice.
Roman Dmitry had to be evil.
Only then could he gain the justification to destroy him, but now it seemed as if Maronism, which was for mankind, was an evil group.
It was disastrous.
The justification has faded.
Whether you are justice or Roman Dmitry is justice.
not clearly identified.
The problem was not only that.
The presentation itself ended in two parts, but Roman Dmitry suggested a separate dialogue with the heads of state.
Everyone moved.
Everyone was excited.
I couldnt calm my emotions at the thought of meeting Roman Dmitri, who changed mankind.
Patrice was different.
The road leading to the promised ce looked like a passageway to hell to him.
like that.
Sigh.
The door is open.
Lets reveal a huge space.
Please have a seat.
Roman Dmitri, who tantly sat in the top seat, weed everyones presence.
Chapter 562
Chapter 562 Technological Revolution (9)
Everyone took their seats.
just a while ago.
At the 2nd international conference where the heads of state gathered, Roman Dmitri was attacked by forces led by Patrice.
The atmosphere was quite different from then.
Russias president at the time, Markov, left his seat in anger, and Russia was defeated in the war that broke out soon after, proving the potential of the Korean Empire.
And now.
Reputationpletely changed.
The Korean Empire not only acquired the status of a great power, but also captured peoples hearts with this presentation.
Was it like that?
You are truly amazing.
As I know it is not an easy decision, I wanted to express my gratitude to Emperor Roman Dmitry. This is a sacrifice for humanity, and I think everyone, including me, should not forget todays resolution.
When did you get that technical skill? The entire time I watched the presentation, I was so surprised that I couldnt keep my mouth shut.
People rushed to givepliments.
Strong national power and world-leading technology.
People did not hesitate to bury the past and praise Roman Dmitri for the fact that the existence of the Korean Empire could no longer be denied.
The trend was clear.
If the Korean Empire, which overwhelmingly defeated Russia, takes the lead in technology, it is clear that the Korean Empire in the future will have an overwhelming status than the United States in the future.
And no matter what the justification was, the Korean Empires move to announce technology for mankindpletely destroyed even thest remaining mental alertness.
I had no choice but to admit it.
Korean Empire.
Roman Dmitry.
In a friendly atmosphere, Roman Dmitri took thepliment for granted and spoke calmly.
The reason I wanted to meet you separately is because some of you do not understand the Korean Empires actions. You dont have to thinkplicated. The Korean Empire only shared a portion of what it had, and in the future, humanity will gain the strength to resist cataclysms. Nothing is more important than that.
youre right.
Who doesnt understand the Korean Empires choice!
Everyone knew.
end of gaze.
Patrice existed.
As Markov copsed, Patrices forces were driven into a corner, and people who followed the trend criticized Patrice in a sharp voice.
Roman Dmitri stared at Patrice, who was breaking out in a cold sweat.
He knew that he was constantly trying to bring down the Korean Empire, but he did not harm the moving entity with a suitable justification.
If he had his head blown off like Markov did simply for being hostile, I can assure you that no matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, the world will not take him wholeheartedly.
clear line.
formed a boundary.
Whether or not the line was crossed gave people a justification for epting Roman Dmitris cruelty.
said Roman Dmitry.
There is a fact that needs to be made clear here. The existence of the absolute first appeared in the world, and mankind has suffered tremendously. I held a technical presentation in hopes of mankinds survival, but knowing the history of mankind, I know that technology presentations cannot solve all problems. What do you think of the existence of the Absolute? The course of his persecution of mankind clearly stemmed from y. If the sixth catastrophe that broke out this time had swept the world 20 years ago, mankind would have already perished without doing anything.
It was an undeniable fact.
Roman Dmitri boldly exposed the devastating truth that people struggle to ignore.
The Absolute brings cmity to this world step by step. To give mankind enough fun to bear. Thats why the chosen ones are recognized for their powerful power, but they are called the dogs of the absolute. I am very unhappy with this reality. I dont like the reality of having to be swept away by the Absolute, even though all the disasters that mankind experiencese from the Absolute.
cant you do anything about it? That is reality.
If you think so, mankind will live as it is and meet the 10th catastrophe as the Absolute intended. What kind of future do you think awaits humanity at that time? Ah, since you have endured well enough, do you think the absolute will promise a peaceful future? Its just peoples wishes. The Absolute has never promised a future, and if so, humanity needs to rebel against the Absolutes intentions every moment. I want an orderly mess. So that things dont go the way the Absolute wants them to watch us from somewhere so that they dont have enough fun.
Ordered mess.
It was a contradiction of words.
However, the remarks that followed immediately prated the contradiction.
This presentation is the beginning. The Korean Empire hopes that I, Roman Dmitry, will lead the world government. If the Korean Empire takes center stage, humanity will not be shaken by the chaos that wille.
* * *
moment.
The atmosphere was chilly and frozen.
It was a great ambition.
The statement that he would lead a world government revealed the Korean Empires tant intention to rule the world.
It was then.
At Roman Dmitris signal, Park Ki-tae, who was in charge of the intelligence department, stepped forward.
From now on, I will briefly talk about the problem of mankind. Early catastrophe. In the still ignorant era, humanity has joined forces to survive somehow. Desperate to fight the catastrophe, there was no time to worry about other problems. But the second, third and sixth. As cataclysms repeated, humanity changed. This is proof of that.
Charle.
Soldiers brought materials.
It was well organized data.
Even in the early days of the catastrophe, when a problem broke out, each country helped its neighbors without dying more than three days if it solved its own problem. However, with the establishment of concepts such as red time, the time to help neighboring countries is getting longer and longer as cataclysms repeat. In the case of this catastrophe, the average time was 15 days. Of course, there is a statistic that the chaos is cleared up in about 15 days after the red time broke out, but unlike dangerous areas, even safe countries did not dare to take the risk. Someone in the dying situation has already thought of the next catastrophe and put their own safety first. This data is clear evidence to prove that fact.
The confusion is sorted out.
The more you understand the confusion.
Human selfishness has been highlighted.
If there were countries that experienced difficulties like the United States in this catastrophe, on the contrary, there were countries that sent the catastrophe in a rtively safe environment as much as the United States was difficult.
But they werent overdoing it, as the statistics prove.
Even if he had received help, he only took risks for the cause.
It was a human problem.
Even in the chaos that I can hardly get used to, I somehow selfishly found a way to benefit.
said Roman Dmitry.
There are more and more cases of ignoring each other. I have no intention of criticizing this. The Korean Empire also has the best security for its own country, but the problem is that the absolute wants a situation like this. I dont like it very much. Humanity needs to rebel against the appearance of the Absolute who is enjoying enough fun watching mankind. Ordered chaos is the direction I suggest.
stop talking once
I looked at people.
People werepletely overwhelmed by Roman Dmitri without a word.
The Korean Empire will lead the world. The countries that say they will follow the Korean Empire will form a system to help each other solve problems in theing catastrophe. Through the teleport magic circle, we will remove the restrictions of distance and look at each others problems from time to time, rather than setting the same starting point as Red Time. Of course, I dont think everyone agrees with this opinion. It is not easy to help in a situation where one cannot secure ones own safety, and for the system I mentioned, a teleportation magic circle must be formed in a position where they can stab each others neck at any time. I will not force my will. but .
this spot.
It was the starting point of the reign.
Through the presentation, they captured their hearts and at the same time gave them a strong whip.
I have no intention of sacrificing the Korean Empire for humanity. In the chaotic world ahead, dont expect free help like this presentation. It doesnt mean you have to choose right now. 1 year from now. I think about it enough, but when the moment of choice has passed, I will have to make a different effort than now to get the help of the Korean Empire or me.
* * *
Seats are closed.
Everyone went back to their respective countries, and John Harrison, who returned to the United States, was lost in thought.
Emperor Roman Dmitry. You are a very scary person.
He understood his intentions at once.
Roman Dmitry.
He wanted to rule the world.
He boldly revealed his ambitions without hesitation, saying how long it had been since he changed his country name to the Korean Empire.
Even the US couldnt do it.
The United States has been in a position to lead the world for a long time, but it could not openly say that it ruled the world.
If it did, it was clear that other countries would join forces to oppose it.
The tacit system was continued without disturbing each others pride, and the United States was proud of being the best in the world.
however.
Roman Dmitry was different.
Although he openly expressed his ambitions, no one objected to his opinions.
Roman Dmitry helped advance mankind through technology presentations. His statement that he will rule the world in a situation where he has already broken down the wall of his heart cannot be epted hostilely. In fact, through this catastrophe, the Korean Empire proved its power on a different level, and the leaders of each country, including myself, feel that the Korean Empires strength is needed in the future chaos. So, even with tant intentions, you cant resist. The power of the Korean Empire will be needed more than petty pride.
the existence of the Korean Empire.
The presence of Roman Dmitry permeated the world.
It was not an easy problem.
If things go ording to Roman Dmitris n, they could be attacked by the Korean Empire at any time due to the existence of the teleport magic circle.
In a word, it is like giving away the lifeline of the country.
No matter how desperately Roman Dmitris help was, it was not a hasty decision to entrust the safety of a country with a long history.
What a difficult problem.
John Harrisons thoughts deepened.
Between his ambition to once again lead the world and reality, he couldnte to a conclusion untilte at night.
So did other countries.
Except for the case of Wang Wi-ryong, everyone had an endless night.
There was still plenty of time to think.
1 year.
If all that time passes, the world will face tremendous changes no matter which direction it takes.
* * *
That time.
Sebastian was contacted by Patrice.
The fact that Roman Dmitry revealed his ambition to rule the world from a technology conference.
He was a great person.
Sebastian was even more convinced by the way he took control of the world in a short time.
Roman Dmitri is clearly an ordeal from God. He suddenly appeared in a situation with a high ground in front of him, telling mankind that he would solve all problems like a devils whisper. What a pitiful situation. God is testing my faith. If you follow demons like Roman Dmitri even though the Bible has given mankind a clear solution, then you dont deserve to be saved.
Sebastians world piled up one after another.
As a firm believer in the truth of Maronism, he could not ept Roman Dmitris intentions as they were.
It was dangerous.
only one human being.
In an instant, it had an impact all over the world.
Maronism has slowly won peoples hearts for 20 years, but in less than a year, people are wary of Roman Dmitris move that overwhelms people.
Sebastian has been analyzing the contents of the Bible.
He, who interpreted even a single sentence with dozens of meanings, had no choice but to ept the existence of Roman Dmitri as an evil existence that hindered the advent of Maron Dmitri.
It was strange when you think about it.
Why is it Roman Dmitry?
MORON ROMAN.
It was clear that the anagram-like name and Dmitris surname were, in and of themselves, an ordeal from God.
a few weeks after that.
Sebastian moved somewhere.
The space you arrived at.
Dozens of people were waiting for Sebastian there, and a woman approached Sebastian and said,
We have finished preparing for the first test.
Dimension shift!
advanced that time.
We cant guarantee sess yet, but we cant dy the situation.
Sebastian said with a determined expression at the whispers of the demons that were gradually pressing on the Maronists.
Start the experiment right now.
Chapter 563
Chapter 563 Killing Demon (1)
Some said this.
Like themon pseudo-religion, Maronism might be a group that favorably favors the imaginary being called Maron. It was natural for those who did not believe in Maronism to be suspicious.
Sebastian has been proving the existence of Maron Dmitri in various ways, but in the end its just an existence he never actually witnessed.
but.
No matter how people looked at him, Sebastian had never been sincere.
After the first catastrophe broke out, Maronism was founded, and the wealth and honor that was secured after people acknowledged Maronism were reinvested in dimensional movement magic.
The reason why we were able to lead the civilization of mankind was thanks to such efforts.
For 20 years, which may have flowed meaninglessly to some people due to their intense desire to bring Maron Dmitri into this world, the Maronite religion was tenaciously clinging to technological development.
step by step.
developed the technology.
The technology, more advanced than the world has ever seen, is finally well-founded for dimension-shifting experiments.
Prepare the magic circle.
One point ready.
Two points are ready.
Three points .
huge space.
In the magic circle that filled the ce, the wizards were located at each point and assimted themselves with the magic circle.
To move towards the right coordinates in a huge flow. The assimtion skill stabilized the anxiety of dimension movement based on numerous consciousnesses.
If the experiment fails, the lives of the assimted wizards will be at stake, but those present here are ready to give their lives for humanity.
Numerous mana stones were embedded throughout the magic circle.
A mana stone used to power wizards assimtion and a small piece of paper at the center of the magic circle.
It was the bible.
Henry Albert was clearly a man living in Maron Dmitris world and used scraps of paper from the Bible to connect with his world.
Lastly, the peak of the flower dragon. It was a wizard named Andres.
He was a being with the forced summoning skill that summoned beings from another dimension to this ce, and Maron Dmitris summoning came from Andres unique skill.
It was perfect.
The preparations are over.
Sebastian watched the experiment nervously.
For this one experiment, we have gone through countless steps. There is no guarantee that the first attempt will be sessful, but at least we need to be sure that our experiment is in the right direction. In a world where demons like Roman Dmitri roam, what is needed is a little hope that a solution exists.
I swallowed dry saliva.
The results were unconvincing.
Everything that will happen now as we pioneer the unknown world was Gods will.
yet.
Activated the magic circle.
The mana stones spewed out mana and the pattern of the magic circle was brightly colored, and the wizards who used fairy tale magic emitted light from every hole, including their eyes.
And that power was passed on to Andres.
Andres robe fell apart, and he focused his unmanageable strength on a single skill.
Forced Summon!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world shed.
The huge space shook as if it were going to copse, and those watching the situation had to grit their teeth to avoid being swept away by the magical storm.
Time and space are intertwined. Space was distorted to such an extent that I doubted if what I was seeing was real, and I could no longer see what was going on in the great flow.
A shing light and a far-flung storm of magical powers. Each minute and one second felt like an eternity, and after a typhoon, the surrounding mana was instantly dissipated like a clear sky.
sh.
Mana flew away at once.
As the wizards who used fairy tale magic copsed like puppets whose strings had been cut, Sebastian hurriedly looked around.
The experiment !
prayed to the sky
please.
May the results of the experiment exist.
But soon his face was stained with disappointment.
No matter how much I looked around, I couldnt find anything that came from beyond the dimension.
It was then.
Parss.
Master! There is something!
Andres call.
When Sebastian looked away, a small stone that glowed emerald caught his attention.
* * *
First experiment.
result is failure.
Although the dimension shift was not a sess, Sebastian and others did not consider it aplete failure.
Emerald colored stone.
it was hope
Andres said.
Experiments have confirmed that the Bible and this originate from the same world. And it seems that this is not an ordinary stone, but a memory stone. It will take enough time to interpret the memory magic imprinted inside, but you will definitely get a clue to the dimension shift.
Memory Stone.
From that day on, the magicians of Maronism clung to the Memory Stone.
It took a whopping 15 days and they seeded in interpreting the image andnguage engraved on the memory stone.
pod.
activated the magic.
The memory of the memory stone came alive with the bright light.
[] certainly failure the problem .]
The voice cut off.
It was difficult to see what conversations were going on, but the video showed a series of scenes clearly.
there too.
It was a huge space.
Like Sebastians experiment, there were many people in a huge space, and they were busy moving and activating hundreds of magic circles at the same time.
A huge light illuminated the surroundings.
They continued to try something in the space overflowing with mana, as if a furnace was radiating hot heat.
Moment.
Something was found in Sebastians eyes.
The wizards didnt just activate the magic circle, they were sending the memory stones beyond the magic circle.
[] Us Dmitry .]
The thrill arose.
The contents of the Bible came to mind.
-Use this book as a medium to lead us to that world. We still remember him and hope to be his people. C
Henry Alberts Bible did not fall into the world by ident. If it had a clear purpose, then the sight the memory stone showed meant a fact.
The Smander Continent, the world of Maron Dmitri. The people there were now attempting dimension shifts through magic experiments.
Just as the Maronites had been working hard, the same experiment was being conducted in the other dimension as well.
Emotions surged.
It is clear that Maron Dmitri exists, and above all, the experiment of Maronism was not wrong.
The memory stones existence means that we have reached Maron Dmitris world. It wasnt long. If we can summon people from the Smander Continent and secure Maron Dmitris belongings, we cany the foundation for Maron Dmitris descent with the forced summoning skill. if it really doese true. Just as the Smander Continent did, mankind in this world can also be saved.
The video wasnt perfect.
Although the memory was partially damaged, it gave the Maronists a future direction.
said Sebastian.
We were right. we werent wrong Talk to the Maronists. The moment weve been waiting for is not far away, so give more for future experiments. I will remember how devoted you were to Maronism, and I will tell Maron Dmitri that you are dedicated to great deeds. And in the new future that will be given to mankind, those who follow Maronism will be the first to be saved.
Ah, I believe.
I believe!
enthusiastic people.
Amid the cheers of the people, Sebastian expressed his intense desire.
* * *
Around that time, the Korean Empire.
After the shocking move of the technology presentation, talented hunters from all over the world headed to the Korean Empire.
The reason was clear.
From now on, the future of mankind lies in the Korean Empire. As evidenced at the technology presentation, rumors spread that the Korean Empire developed technology that people could not have imagined and passed it on to talented people in their own country without any cost. So, how will the future change? People might distinguish whether a person is strong by whether or not he belongs to the Korean Empire.
new future.
new technology.
Those who yearned for strength in a rapidly changing situation centered on the Korean Empire had no choice but to go to the Korean Empire.
Nationality didnt matter that much.
Since the outbreak of the great disaster, in a situation where survival is the priority, there were not a few people who would be willing to be naturalized if the Korean Empire led mankind.
Grade A Hunter Blend.
It was the same.
Having gained quite a reputation in Europe, he joined the magic circle with the desire to learn the techniques of the Korean Empire.
But what?
The Korean Empires response was calm.
On nds visit, they said:
The Korean Empire does not ept people indiscriminately. We n to conduct regr tests, so if you want to belong to the Korean Empire, please visit us at that time. The exam is a total of 2 times a year. The next exam is in the next 3 months. Before that, it is rmended that you secure an activity history that will give you extra points in the exam with the status of a mercenary.
It was absurd.
Any country with an A grade should wee it with open arms, but the Korean Empire did not take nds existence very seriously.
From then on, nting was very ufortable.
When he left the Korean Empire, there was something he said in his hometown, so he quarreled with the general public while staying in the Korean Empire.
Quaang!
Hey kid. dont you know who i am I am the A-rank Hunter nd. Im not someone who can be treated carelessly like other guests.
It was an obvious quarrel.
I ordered beer at a regr bar, but the behavior of the staff putting down the beer touched nds nting.
It wasnt particrly rude.
As soon as he put down his beer, he saw another customer running to the call and took it as if he was making fun of himself and treating other customers.
These ugly bastards!
Pak.
Kwadadang!
There was an uproar.
nd swept the items off the table and threw them away, and the loud noise drew peoples attention at once.
nd raised his weapon to show them off. It was a familiar situation for him.
As the world changed, skilled hunters were treated everywhere, and if a person who became an A-ss hunter was so angry, the general public showed a trembling look.
however.
.
.
People said nothing.
He wasnt afraid, but he didnt react in any particr way.
It was strange.
It wasntmon sense.
I didnt know what I was going to do, but I felt sober at the reaction of people who were so calm.
It was then.
Stop it. Then it gets into trouble.
The words of the public at the next table.
The nting waspletely twisted.
What is this country all about?
To see him not epting himself as an A-ss hunter and not being shaken by his threat even to ordinary people. nd didnt know.
A lot of time has passed since the technical presentation.
In the meantime,rge and small incidents have urred in the Korean Empire, and they have created a perception among people.
Korean Empire.
In particr, the recognition that Incheon here is aplete safe zone.
Sure enough, as nd made a fuss, a group of people appeared.
Sigh.
excuse me. I came because there was an incident.
theyre right.
It was the protector of the Korean Empire.
* * *
The sight before your eyes.
The situation was obvious.
Seeing the messed up bar and nd holding a weapon, the guards said calmly.
Mr. nd. Make no more fuss ande with us. If you attack ordinary people in the Korean Empire, you will be punished ordingly.
These bastards are real.
Moment.
nd was annoyed.
I heard about the Guardians.
Their leader, Kang Min-ho, yed a great role in the cataclysm, but the unknown guardians were not his opponents.
But even they showed a rxed expression against themselves. I couldnt stand it like this because of the repulsive feeling.
Yeah, ignoring me. Lets see how long hell behave like that.
fault.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
kicked the ground
It was a rushing skill.
As befits an A-rank, he quickly closed the distance and his sword split the chest of the guards at once.
I had no intention of killing. I was thinking of proving how strong I was, but I heard a cheerful sound different from what I expected.
Caang!
?!
The attack is blocked.
At the same time, the guards shouted.
Conquer!
pod.
Papa papa pat.
The crew spread out around them.
Even though there was no special order, they upied a position suitable for a pincer attack andunched an attack as if interlocking.
It was an embarrassing situation for nd. I knew that the opponent was not even a B-ss with just one battle.
If so, it is normal to be subdued at once, but solid defense and attacks from all sides drove him into a corner in an instant.
It was out ofmon sense.
It didnt make sense.
I tried to subdue them all at once, but when I came to my senses, nd was on his knees with his arm cut.
thud.
Seize it.
Wheeik.
As expected, the guards.
short time.
It was the reason why people felt Incheon was safe.
The soldiers of the Korean Empire quickly became stronger, and among them, the guards made rapid progress.
Not only was it thanks to Roman Dmitris passing on the martial arts of the guardian gates, but it was also because the Korean Empire conducted training like real battles every day.
One-on-one battles One-on-one battles How to deal with an enemy you cant handle, and more. The experience of Roman Dmitry was passed on.
As soon as they decided that they could never beat nd one-on-one, the guards countered defensively and won the victory by slowly gnawing away.
It was a natural result.
After the technology presentation, the soldiers of the Korean Empire became proud of themselves.
As much as the world-leading technology, they no longer thought of themselves as members of a small country.
sorted out the situation.
I was about to arrest nd and take him away when I suddenly heard an urgent voice from the radio.
Beep.
[Emergency emergency! An ident has just urred in Area B! .]
Last words.
The guards face twisted.
[It is understood that he is the sessor of Dmitri.]
Chapter 564
Chapter 564 Killing Demon (2)
15 days ago.
A man searched the desk with a pale, tired expression.
His trembling hands continued to drop things on the floor, and as he hurriedly checked the drawers, he finally found what he wanted.
It was a small vial. He snatched a pill bottle that didnt even have abel, opened the lid, and hurriedly poured three or four pills into his mouth.
Whoop whoop whoop.
He exhaled heavily.
My clothes were drenched in the cold sweat that flowed down like rain, and my body did not calm down even though I repeatedly exhaled the breathing method the doctor had told me.
It needed time to take effect.
The man crouched down and stared nkly out the window, killing his presence in a small room where he was suspicious of whether people lived there.
It was quiet.
It was a dark night, and the only sound in the room was the mans panting breath.
But in the mans world it was different.
No one passed through the window, but a muffled, harsh voice kept ringing in his ears.
[Noisy? Noisy? Is it noisy?]
[Lets go outside. Theres no reason youre doing this. going to kill them all Everyone who makes you suffer!]
[Lets go! Lets go! Lets go!]
Shut up you bastards!
I closed my eyes tightly.
His name was Jang Seon-ho.
A person who is more famous for his flesh than his name.
As the most warlike hunter in the Korean Empire, he is an A-ss fighter who has inherited the ability to win.
He had a secret he couldnt tell.
People say that sess is a great blessing, but Jang Seon-ho described the day he first inherited the memory of session as the moment he fell into the abyss.
The session ability was definitely endowed with powerful power.
He, who was nothing but an ordinary person, gained powerful power in an instant, and high-ranking officials who made up the central government at the time reached out their hands to Jang Seon-ho, offering wealth and honor.
but.
None of the offers were epted.
I couldnt exactly ept it.
Immediately after gaining new strength, Jang Seon-ho began to hear non-existent beings and voices.
hallucinations and hallucinations.
life has been exhausted
He couldnt sleep well, so his personality became sensitive, and he, who was called a righteous hunter in the early days, began to act radically.
The reputation of Salgwi was formed that way.
The world rejected him when dozens of people died at his hands after blowing the heads of those who crossed the line at once.
Beware of the flesh.
It was a famous warning message to people.
Still, he tried to return to normal by receiving treatment secretly from others, but Jang Seon-hos mania suddenly started to get worse.
Voices were constantly heard from all sides.
I had a thirst that could not be quenched by anything, and I couldnte to my senses due to strange memories flooding into my head.
It felt like my mind would fly away.
really.
I really wanted to die.
If only I could return to normal again, I would throw away the powerful power corresponding to the A grade without any regrets.
[You cant go back.]
[Why do you think youre not responsible? you enjoyed it too What you have done in the meantime has been done directly with your will.
] Disgusting baby.]
The body was even more crouched.
Consciousness fell into abyss.
One day, two days, three days, four days .
I didnt know how much time had passed.
Normally, the medicinal effect would return to his senses, but no matter how much time passed, the demons voice never left Jang Seon-hos ears.
Little by little my mind copsed.
At first, a small question arose in his mind that if he gave up, his life might be easier, as he tried to somehow maintain his human nature.
And what was apparently a small question at first really quickly spread into a fissure that took over the whole psyche.
The day when it was finally full moon.
Yes, I will kill them all.
Jang Seon-ho showed re in his eyes with murderous intent.
* * *
went out into the street.
Incheon.
It was different from the past.
Thanks to Roman Dmitri, people regained stability and peopleughed and chatted while enjoying their daily lives. Jang Seon-ho staggered through the crowd.
Jang Seon-ho smiled and covered his face with both hands as he saw the people who had shown bright smiles a moment ago discovered him and sneaked away.
Ku-k-k-k-fuck bastards.
It was unfair.
His childhood was miserable.
I dont know if Id rather have lost my parents to monsters like normal people, but his parents were trash who abused their children.
The malice that had umted so gradually exploded after receiving the transition ability.
The idea that he could live his life on his own, in fact, may have enjoyed his reputation as a fat man.
The world of weak meat.
Power was absolute.
A life with great power in his grasp made him give up being human.
[Kill.]
[Kill them all.]
[Those bastards dont deserve to be happier than you.]
Yes, you are right.
I raised my head.
The moment the man who had just avoided walking turned his gaze away, Jang Seon-ho blew the mans head off with the drawn sword.
sh.
Pooh!
Blood spattered.
It was heterogeneous.
In a scene so peaceful, a deep red color suddenly sttered like paint on drawing paper.
Kyaaak!
Four murders!
people screamed
As soon as they recognized the murder, everyone ran away, and Jang Seon-ho followed the backs of those who ran away as if he had waited.
There was no grudge against them. He swung his sword indiscriminately out of a thirst that seemed to burn him if he didnt do what he wanted.
people died After killing the person in front of him, he immediately went to another target and violently ended his life.
puck.
Rurruck.
He copsed, biting into blood bubbles.
Of course, there were also those who rebelled.
The people who appeared as hunters were unable to exchange a few sums with Jang Seon-ho, and their heads were blown away.
sh.
Patter.
It rained bloody.
Drenched it.
A fishy scent lingered at the tip of my nose and I felt strangely calm when I existed in a space filled with blood and death.
I was used to it. It was clear that the existence of the legend had lived a life like this.
Even the voice that constantly harassed his ears remained silent as if he was cheering for the repeated killings.
presence of hallucinations.
It didnt matter now.
I couldnt stop any longer.
Like a runaway lotive that has derailed its route, Jang Seon-ho killed people one after another who stood in his way.
It was then.
Stop!
The guards, including Kang Min-ho.
they appeared on the scene.
* * *
The incident spread in an instant.
On the way to the scene of the incident, Kang Min-ho heard from his subordinate about a person presumed to be the culprit.
My name is Jang Seon-ho. He is 39 years old and is a ss A Hunter known as False Ghost to people. He was usually called Salgwi for his violent behavior, but he has beenmitting indiscriminate killings a little while ago. However, it seems that his transmission ability, which has not been clearly revealed, originated from Dmitri. ording to the informant who identified him, Salgwi uses Dmitris skill, the Sura sword technique.
Dmitris sessor.
flesh.
He was a very mysterious figure.
There were not a few people who suffered from flesh to the extent that it is said that there are thousands of enemies alone under the sky of the Korean Empire.
Still, the reason he was able to walk unscathed was because there was a justification.
It was not easy to punish because he only showed excessive maniption when the justification was clear, and when a catastrophe broke out, he yed his role in his own way.
And now, with the existence of Roman Dmitri, the Korean Empire has a strong national power, but in the days of the Republic of Korea, A-ss hunters were talents that could not be handled.
The problem was serious.
I dont know whats going on, but if the flesh was determined and murdered, there was no way for ordinary people to survive.
yet.
reached the scene.
Minho Kang shouted.
We subdue the flesh with pincers!
yes.
Salgwi and himself.
Both were A-rank hunters.
However, Kang Min-ho did not allow a vantage point because he knew that Salgwi clearly had an advantage over himself.
At Kang Min-hosmand, the guards spread out in all directions.
At the same time as blocking the space where the flesh could escape, Kang Min-ho used Suhomuns martial arts and rushed towards the flesh.
Papapat.
Papa papa pat.
Mana fluctuated.
The moment the red-stained eyes of Kang Min-ho reached him, Kang Min-ho had to grit his teeth and raise his sword.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
It was fast.
The sword prating the space cut his head, and Kang Min-ho reacted immediately and blocked the attack with a split second.
My body shook greatly. The martial arts of the guardian gate were specialized for defense.
Thats why he was able to block the attack without much shock, but the fleshs attack was so threatening that even hunters of the same level could not block it.
And that wasnt all.
The fat dog followed me like a dog.
As if to show dissatisfaction with blocking the attack, he pushed madly.
Die, die, die!
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
It was an attack full of intent to kill.
Every moment Kang Min-hos vitals were aimed at, and Kang Min-ho was in a hurry to block them with a defensive attitude as much as possible.
The attack power alone is enough to exceed Lee Taeseong. Seeing Kang Min-ho cornered, the guards quickly aimed at the blind spot of the flesh.
They were convinced that they could break down the flesh with the perfect attack that interlocked with each other as they had been training.
however.
sudden.
?!!
short hair difference.
I dodged the attack with a strange movement.
It was a movement impossible with the human body, but the eyes of the flesh demon urately captured the figure of the guards.
Dangerous!
sh.
Caan-!
Kang Min-ho gritted his teeth.
If he hadnt jumped away instantly, the guards might have blown their heads off. However, Kang Min-ho instinctively knew that this was not a good choice.
The eyes of the flesh, intertwined in the air, smiled as if they expected a situation like this.
Stupid bastard.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
At the same time Kang Min-hos forearm was cut, his flesh indiscriminately pushed the surrounding guards.
It was overwhelming.
his aura?
his skill?
It wasnt particrly strong.
Although clearly at the A-ss level, he showed beastly movements that transcended the ss. It seemed like a monster specialized inbat.
When he dug into the space, blood was sttered and he did not back down despite the counterattacks of the guards.
Rather, he took a step further and tried a game of chicken risking his life with his opponent.
Cheak!
one two.
The guards fell.
Kang Min-hos eyes turned ferocious.
Thinking that it was no longer dangerous, he aimed for a momentary gap and spread his power.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The Secret Weapon of the Guardian Gate.
The aura overflowed.
The instant he was about to cut off the flesh, the flesh faced a huge force from the front.
sigh.
Smile?
twisting mouth.
I got goosebumps.
I knew something was wrong.
However, in an irreversible situation, Kang Min-ho faced a huge storm that engulfed his existence.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
* * *
Fluff.
Wow.
Kang Min-ho spat out a handful of blood.
Suhomun was able to survive because he specialized in defense, but his body was ruined by the attack just now.
defeated.
Even with the guards, he couldnt win.
However, more than the shock of defeat, there was a shocking truth that dominated Kang Min-hos mind.
You cant .
I looked up at the flesh with trembling eyes.
Dmitrys legacy.
mad battle.
and destructive swordsmanship.
In the information that the Maronists spread about Dmitri, there was a person who met the three conditions.
Dmitrys sh An existence that was described as a session abilityparable to that of Samuel when he performed a great job.
hes right
Dmitris demon Kevin.
sure
In the meantime, Salgwis ability to transfer was shrouded in a veil, but if he inherited Kevins ability, I could understand his actions and such ridiculous fighting skills.
The problem is that Kevins predecessor has gone mad.
If Incheons power like Lee Tae-seong appeared, it might be possible to stop Kevin, but Kang Min-ho instinctively knew that was not the solution.
Not enough.
Salgwi looked up at the sky.
Seeing himining of thirst despite being drenched in blood, Kang Min-ho raised a blood clot in his neck and shouted at the soldiers.
Report to His Majesty the Emperor right now! The fact that the legend of Dmitris demon, Kevin, is going to ughter!
widely.
I struggled to get myself up.
Roman Dmitry.
I had to buy time somehow until he arrived.
certainly.
That was his role as the guardian.
Chapter 565
Chapter 565 Fat Demon (3)
Dip Duk Duk.
Drops of blood dripped from the hand holding the sword.
Kang Min-ho nced around, keeping an eye on his skin.
Bodies strewn on the floor.
People who have hardened with surprised faces.
If you cant block the flesh, the people around you wont be able to avoid death. That kind of thing could never be allowed.
Kang Min-ho is determined to survive even for the sake of his daughter, but from the time he was given the role of the guardians, a strong sense of mission was established in his heart.
him now.
Completed by Roman Dmitry.
A peaceful life would have been impossible without meeting Roman Dmitry, a force recognized by everyone.
I didnt want to disappoint my expectations.
When Kang Min-ho heard only one order to protect Incheon, where his daughter is staying, he epted his will to devote himself to it.
His growth was a difference in mindset. Roman Dmitri created the environment and the intense desire to repay what he received grew as an E-ss Hunter.
I know that I stillck myself, but I nevercked the mindset to protect Incheon.
I will endure somehow.
Keep an eye on your opponent.
All you need now is time.
Until Roman Dmitri and his troops arrived, the Salgwi had to be prevented from further killing.
It was then.
Through the suffocating tension, Salgwi moved toward Kang Min-ho.
Its the same. It really is.
eyes were stained red.
As his assimtion rate increased, memories he couldnt handle flooded his body.
Theres no way you can stop me.
pod.
Puff puff puff!
An intense explosion urred.
By the time Kang Min-ho grasped the movement of the flesh, a tremendous shock had already hit his body several times. It blocked the attack that shed from all directions.
Suhomun defended against the attack, but Salgwi continued to change the direction of the attack whether Minho Kang blocked it or not, and pushed Minho.
sh.
bang!
knocked his head down
When I raised my sword to block it, I dug into the side, and when I blocked that too, this time I turned and cut my leg.
Caang!
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
reversed
Every time I followed the beastly movement of the flesh, the blood that had flowed up my esophagus gave off a fishy scent.
It seemed to grow stronger as time passed.
Apparently, he couldnt show this level of movement when they first shed, but now he dazzled Kang Min-hos mind as if he were a ghost.
pod.
cut his leg
When I gave up and blocked the vital point, this time a pain arose in my forearm.
Keugh.
It wasnt long.
It wasnt long after he shed with the flesh, but Kang Min-ho was already drenched in blood.
With this, Salgwi proved that he was not an A-ss person.
Apart from the destructive power of his aura, he showed an S-ss or higherbat power, and at this rate it seemed that he would copse before Roman Dmitri arrived.
Help the Guardian Captain!
Attack!
Fortunately, additional troops arrived.
They gave Kang Min-ho some time to catch his breath, but that didnt mean that he would change the tide.
Cheak!
Aaaagh!
Screams were heard from all sides.
While driving the fleshy Kang Min-ho, he ughtered the soldiers and expressed a fearsome presence as a demon.
Still, the soldiers were willing to risk their lives. They were also like Kang Min-ho.
The Korean Empire went through a cataclysmic change due to Roman Dmitri, and I thought they were really happy living a peaceful life recently.
I hoped that a single existence called Salgwi would not ruin that precious life.
dozens of people.
Bodies piled up.
Kang Min-ho attacked the flesh even more tenaciously, but after a fierce battle, he faced a wall he could never ovee.
sudden.
beyond humanmon sense.
The Salgwi attacks and counterattacks.
I knew it instinctively.
Thinking that he might die in this attack, Kang Min-ho gritted his teeth and raised his power.
Even after receiving a fatal wound, he did not have the confidence to hold out any longer.
If so, I would rather use the number of dongguijin (ͬw춱M) to limit the flesh spirit from running rampant like now.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Aura exploded.
an imminent situation.
The moment you try to stand up to the flesh thates in.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
Salgwi suddenly grabbed his eyes and screamed.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
In the eyes of Salgwi, people did not look as they really were.
[Its Barcos knight! Kill him!]
[There, Marquis Benedict is running away. What are you doing?]
[Valha Cronus. If you dont punish that group of evil, the people around you will be in danger.]
The peoples appearances suddenly changed.
Some are the knights of Barco, some are the Marquis Benedict, some are the soldiers of Valha and Cronus. His head spins as he thinks they threaten him and his people.
At first, there seemed to be a reason why he started killing, but from a certain point on, he felt like he would die if he didnt kill.
red eyes.
It got more and more red.
The moment he was about to take care of Kang Min-ho for thest time, even his focus turned red and his vision went away.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
I screamed.
A great deal of pain came over me.
The memories in my head gave me a burning pain, and the reddened eyes prevented me from facing reality anymore.
From then on, Kang Min-hos existence was not important.
Aside from the fact that he had lost his sight, his consciousness, which existed in the middle of Incheon until just a moment ago, existed in a familiar yet unfamiliar space.
Quadang!
Kyaaak!
It was a slum.
The savage-looking men broke the surroundings, and he was looking at the scene with frightened eyes.
It was hell.
Because he was born in a slum, he could not escape hell, and because he was born in a slum, he was not allowed to live a normal life.
In fact, not too long ago, I met a child living in a castle.
Listening to the childs irrationality of the world, such as the tasteless side dishes of his parents who would not buy him what he wanted, it made me want to rip the mouth of a child who was really spouting such things.
The world has changed.
It was afortable environment.
life in the castle.
Seeing his family living happily, he felt a surge of emotions as he nkly watched the scene.
The environment that had been considered unfortunate a moment ago seemed like a dream.
Please, that this is not a dream, I made a firm resolution to devote my life to being grateful for the existence that gave me this kind of life.
Papa pat.
The world kept changing.
was on the battlefield
In a space surrounded by people, he killed a knight to prove his worth to a being.
This time it was another battlefield.
ustomed to killing, he ughterd the adversaries with a face drenched in blood. He didnt mind people calling him a demon.
It meant that the ghetto boy was getting stronger.
The existence that was nothing is now used for a worthy cause and gave afortable life to his family.
happy.
I always wanted it to be the same as it is now.
The happiness of people who believe in themselves and their families.
That was enough reason to remain a demon.
A cold wave suddenly hit.
I lost a person who trusted me and wandered all over the world.
My mouth was dry from not talking, I was hungry from not eating, and the cold night air and strong wind made my body shiver.
The strong body became weak.
Its normal not to feel the cold now, but now, in the immeasurable amount of time that has passed, I couldnt find the same strength as before.
but.
His mind was clear.
He clearly looked at the path he had to take and spoke out his earnest wish that he had to start wandering.
Where is your Majesty the Emperor?
* * *
Roman Dmitry headed to the scene of the incident.
I was briefed on the situation through my subordinates, and I stopped everything I was doing at the fact that Kevins sessor had appeared.
Kevin.
It was a special name.
Living as Roman Dmitri, I was able toplete my life as a human being because of beings like Kevin.
So I wanted them to be happy.
Even if they left the world with the rules of the dimension, they hoped to live a new life forgetting their existence rather than wandering around looking for it.
however.
The reality was otherwise.
Their traces were visible in the new life.
The repeating reality meant no coincidence, and it was clear something was going on beyond the dimension.
Symptoms of the existence of flesh are simr to madness of ghost demons. If Kevins sessor inherited the Ghost Demon Gong, unlike Kevin, he wouldnt be able to withstand the Ghost Demon Gongs madness. When I first met Kevin, he was just a boy from the slums, but his mental strength to withstand the ghost magic is absolutely umon.
sessor.
They were truly mystical beings.
It is clear that they have inherited Dmitris memories, but that does not mean that they are the same person as the memory being.
Even as Roman Dmitry, he felt the need to ascertain the truth.
How the sessor was born and why the people of Dmitri were connected with the present life and took root here.
system.
catastrophe.
It was a part that could not be exined by the theories that constitute the current life.
Tradition was something that escaped the system, and it was clear that it was a homework that mankind would have to solve someday.
Increased speed.
headed fast
When you finally reach the scene.
Roman Dmitry witnessed a scene very different from what he had been told.
* * *
There was flesh.
ording to the report, Salgwi should be killing it, but he continued to wander around in a blinded state.
Where is your Majesty the Emperor?
Do you go through with turmoil?
It was a sincere voice.
Kang Min-ho, who had epted death, swallowed the pain and looked at it, and the people around him held their breath at the thought that they might stimte their flesh.
It was a truly alien sight. Corpses scattered on the floor, people gathered, and one human wandering in the center.
Salgwi continued to spit out a desperate voice.
His Majesty the Emperor must exist in this world. The chaotic world has been stabilized because of His Majesty the Emperor, but where did you disappear to? World peace cannot be maintained without the Emperor.
walked
walked on
Then, when something got in the way, I turned around and went back the way I had walked.
Really too much. If you are thinking of leaving the world so suddenly, could you exin the situation to us? Why did I have to leave, why did I have to carry the burden of the world alone. If you had told me the truth, I would have had time to ept the breakup. Even if we held on to His Majestys crotch and sobbed, we would have been prepared to ept the breakup through that time.
Crying rose.
He let out a voice that grew increasingly loud.
no. In the end, I wouldnt have been able to ept the breakup. Youll find a way. We have received everything from the Emperor, so how can we tell the Emperor to bear the sacrifice? please pleasee back Please give us hope that you are still alive. please !
Salgwi shed tears.
Tears mingled with blood dripped down her face, and she cried as if the world was about to leave.
Kwuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Not this one. Whoops. We need Your Majesty the Emperor. Only when His Majesty returns can we be truly happy. I cannot sleep when I think of His Majesty the Emperor who left with everything. You cant eat, you cant be happy. Kwuuuuuuuuuuuu.
Salgwi knelt down.
He fell face down on the ground and cried out loud.
People were speechless and unable to do anything at the sight of such flesh.
It was a monster that had been murdering until just now, but I thought I was curious about what the story was about him.
It was then.
break through the crowd
Roman Dmitry appeared.
I lowered my posture so that I could face the flesh.
Just in time, Salgwi raised his head and looked at the bright red eyes that couldnt find focus and asked in a calm voice.
Who the hell are you.
Where is your Majesty the Emperor?
Are you Kevin?
Your Majesty the Emperor !
If youre not Kevin, why are you crying so sadly here?
Where are you? Send us a sign that you are alive so that we may have hope!
I stopped talking.
I looked for a while.
face and expression voice.
Everything was different with Kevin.
I knew it, but I had no choice but to ask, and after looking at it for a long time, I spoke in a small voice so that people could not hear.
Now you are not Kevin. Its something that Kevin isnt. But even so .
hooked
I opened my eyes.
The flesh ghosts face turned pale as the sword pierced his stomach.
sorry.
deeper.
Roman Dmitri thrust his sword all the way.
Chapter 566
Chapter 566: Flesh Demon (4)
Flooding.
Salgwi copsed.
Seeing him spread out on the floor and not moving, Roman Dmitri stood up.
The body was drenched in blood.
It was blood spurted out by the flesh, and when I looked around, I saw people looking at me with shocked expressions. They will still be confused.
Why did Salgwi engage in ughter? What were the words he uttered in a sudden madness?
I couldnt understand the situation right in front of me, but I was certain that Roman Dmitri had appeared and punished the evil being.
Yeah too!
Your Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry! thank you!
Thanks to you, my life was saved!
People went crazy.
I was relieved that the risk factor had been removed.
He showed no sympathy for the death of Salgwi.
It was natural.
The sudden rampage of Salgwimitted an indiscriminate murder, and there was no one to feel sorry for him because he uttered strange words for a moment.
But Roman Dmitry could not respond to the peoples cheers. I stared at the bloody corpse with a cold face in silence.
The world of weak meat.
Roman Dmitry was always adamant.
In any case, there were no exceptions, but my heart was shaken for the first time when I faced Kevins sessor.
The words that I spit out as if I was pleading with my flesh. It remained intact in Roman Dmitrys mind.
I felt shaken even though I knew that the other person was not the real Kevin in the harsh life Kevin had lived after he left. I wanted to save him.
I didnt mean simply to be merciful, but I wanted to study Kevins sessor and uncover the truth about how the sessor and Kevin were connected.
but.
I swallowed the truth.
Knowing what was right, I thrust my sword into the stomach of the flesh with a feeling of being sorry.
Even if it was the real Kevin, it wouldnt have been any different.
From the moment he indiscriminately murdered innocent people, there was no reason to show mercy to the being in front of him.
Its something I have to do.
I raised my head.
In front of the enthusiastic people, the figures of the guardians who were sacrificed to prevent the flesh could be seen.
If you show mercy based on your personal feelings, the sacrifices of the guardians who fought tenaciously to protect people will be meaningless.
For Roman Dmitri, the life of one person who believes in and follows him is more important than 100 others.
And among them, Kevin is a person with a really special meaning, but he knew better than anyone else that a single exception could break the system and cause cracks in blind trust.
Iron man politics.
He had to be strong.
Although he was violent and brutal, he always acted with a clear purpose so that people could trust him.
This was also the case.
The flesh looked like Kevin.
In an instant, the boundaries of reality copsed.
Despite the far-flung emotions, Roman Dmitri did not show any signs of wavering.
reigning life.
its a lonely road
If you open up your hardships to your subordinates and show them wavering, even if you get a moment offort, your subordinates will realize that the monarch is not absolute.
Microscopic cracks cause anxiety.
When facing a reality thatmon sense cannot handle, a single constion will surely cause problems.
I approached Kang Min-ho.
Shaking off the blood on the sword, he asked with a calm face.
Are you okay?
its okay.
Thanks to that, we were able to prevent a lot of damage. Put down your guard duty for the time being and concentrate on your treatment. And the guards, from now on, collect the corpses and verify the identity of the dead. We will hold funerals for those who died innocently, and the soldiers who lost their lives in this incident will remember their sacrifice as men of national merit.
The soldiers moved busily.
This ended the situation.
Roman Dmitry left after all the problems were resolved, leaving behind peoples thanks.
It was perfect.
As always, the existence that solves the problems of the Korean Empire.
People praised and thanked Roman Dmitri.
however.
.
For some reason, Kang Min-ho felt that Roman Dmitris back was really lonely.
* * *
That day.
A top-level meeting was convened in Incheon.
Roman Dmitry did not attend, and conducted an analysis of the Salgwi incident, led by Kim Jun-hyeok.
Park Ki-tae, head of the information department, said.
As you know, the runaway of the sessors is an incident that has been urring steadily. ording to research results, there is a thesis that if memories are flooded excessively in the process of epting memories beyond the dimension, the transmitters run out of control. Salgwi is no different. In the life he has lived, he uttered iprehensible words, and in particr, the repeated mention of Emperor Dmitry is a typical form of runaway.
How to prevent a runaway?
doesnt exist. System Awakening Sessor Chosen One. Currently, the elements that make up this world are beyond the control of human will. It is possible for us to find and analyze the evidence of what mankind has experienced, but that only ends in analysis and there is no way to solve the fundamental problem.
What a beggar the world is.
Kim Jun-hyeok showed a miserable expression.
Many people died.
It was an incident that urred despite the full preparation of the capitals security, and people described an incident like this time as a natural disaster.
Just because there is a possibility of runaway sessors, they cannot be suppressed.
A runaway is an event that is unlikely to happen, and if the sessors who are of great help to the safety of mankind are treated as preliminary criminals, there will definitely be a problem.
As Park Ki-tae said.
There was no way.
All you have to do is adapt and ept.
Park Ki-tae continued.
The thing to pay attention to in this case is Salgwis remarks. Maronism has been steadily iming the world of Dmitri and the advent of Maron Dmitri, the emperor there. In fact, as their remarks turned out to be true, Maronism secured a significant number of followers, but over the past 20 years, as meaningless time passed, it was argued that their remarks were in fact a fraudulent y using the memories of the transmitters. But this case adds strength to their argument. The fact that the demon of Dmitri mentioned a long time ago was proven to be real, and the flesh demon mentioned Dmitris Emperor in a state of outrage. As Maronism ims, if Emperor Maron Dmitri exists, he may be a person with enough power to solve the problems facing mankind.
If what the Maronists say is true, nothing bad will happen to mankind. For the time being, use the power of the Ministry of Information to the fullest to keep an eye on the Maronist movement. If the existence of Maron Dmitri is mentioned, they will definitely move.
All right.
After that, we talked about several issues.
Despite solving the problems in turn, people seldom showed a refreshing expression.
In fact, everyone was curious.
Roman Dmitry.
He had a conversation with Salgwi.
I wanted to ask what the hell they were talking about and where the name of Roman Dmitri, whom I had been curious about for a long time, came from.
But no one spoke the truth out of their mouths.
Roman Dmitry suddenly appeared in the world and saved people who were left with nothing but despair from hell.
Before being the emperor of this country.
It was a benefactor.
I waited for Roman Dmitri to speak first.
Currently, Dmitry Roman was in his residence and ordered not toe to him except for special asions.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
I will end the meeting with this.
* * *
The sun has set.
Roman Dmitri looked at the bloodstained sword in the moonlight outside the window.
It was the fleshs blood.
I feltplicated feelings about the dark red color that remained like a stain even after I brushed off the blood.
Its not the skinny Kevin.
He couldnt look at himself because he was blind, and he looked like a doll repeating the memories imprinted in his head. Even so, the emotional agitation was unaffected.
When he prated the abdomen of the being who cried out for His Majesty, Roman Dmitri felt a shock unlike any other murder he had ever experienced.
What do I live for.
A question that has always been repeated.
The answer was reign.
He always had to be above everyone elses head and willingly epted a life of struggle in order to dominate.
however.
Will it be the same now?
Roman Dmitry could not be assertive.
When I was living as Baek Joong-hyeok, I struggled not to die, and I spent anxious nights every night thinking that I might die.
Perhaps that is why, even if they had the strength, they could not stop the life of struggle.
He whipped himself up not to allow even the slightest element of anxiety, and always aspired to be strong and moved to a higher level.
The life of Roman Dmitry was no different.
When he was born as Dmitrys eldest son, he looked down at his frail body and once again embraced a life of struggle.
And now.
Roman Dmitry knew he had changed.
If he had been himself in the days of Baek Joong-hyeok, he would have immediately cleaned up countries like France, no matter how important the cause was.
But it didnt.
People in this world have already gone through enough stages that people will ept them even though they have unimaginably mighty powers.
It has changed.
it has changed
As he experienced his previous life, Roman Dmitris heart unknowingly harbored a new desire.
I wanted to coexist.
He did not exist alone, but wanted people to live a life worthy of human beings, starting with himself. I hoped that the desire to be stronger was not only for individuals.
At first, he didnt know his true feelings.
I cherished people like Kevin, but I never thought I would remember the life I lived with them so much.
The deficiency showed reality.
It became even more certain because he left Smander.
I just found out
That simply being human is not enough.
good people.
Only with them was there any real meaning.
It was not an empty shell with nothing, but the rtionship formed between humans was a truly human life.
Because he wanted such a life, he refused Woowha Deungseon.
As Roman Dmitri, I was able to fulfill the life that Baek Joong-hyeok could not fully fulfill, and it was only after leaving Smander that I realized how precious that life was.
I wanted to go back.
It was arrogance to be able to ept the sacrifice.
Even if it was as painful as Kevins cry in his skin, he should have found a way to tell people the truth.
I epted it because I was used to dealing with it alone.
I believed it was right then.
In fact, now that I think about it, the reason I epted Kang Min-ho when I first met him was because of the vacancy of the lost people.
I had to ept someone new to fill the hole in my heart.
Kang Min-ho Kim Jun-hyeok Getting to know people one by one like that, Roman Dmitri relieved a little of the longing for his previous life.
I was lost in thought for a while.
The sun sets, the sun rises, the sun sets, the sun rises.
Be honest with yourself.
I didnt turn away from the truth anymore.
As the sun shone through the window again, Roman Dmitri epted what he really wanted.
Ten cataclysms. I absolutely cannot wait that long.
It became clear.
I hoped to reunite with Dmitri as soon as possible.
Even 1 minute 1 second.
any faster.
Roman Dmitry created that huge presence.
* * *
Once again a meeting was convened.
All the leaders of the Korean Empire were seated.
It was the first time since the Salgwi incident, so they showed a nervous look at Roman Dmitris appearance.
Something was different.
I didnt know exactly what it was, but it was clear that something special had happened to Roman Dmitri.
said Roman Dmitry.
I had a question while experiencing this situation. Why do we have to y on the board made by the absolute? No matter how divine they are, in order for mankind to regain peace, they must deal with the Absolute. And this situation proves a clear fact. A new world exists beyond the dimension. Numerous beings, including Dmitris sessors, prove that the dimension is not limited to one. If so, the fact that the Absolute, who had not appeared in the present life, suddenly presented a disaster can be interpreted as meaning that they have crossed the dimension and reached this ce only now.
gradually.
He let out a strong tone.
Overwhelming people, Roman Dmitry expressed the parts that he had been agonizing over anding to conclusions for the past few days.
After the cataclysm, mankind is trembling with anxiety. The 10 great disasters foretold by the absolute. Humanity could not enjoy perfect peace even for a moment due to a catastrophe that could strike anytime and anywhere. I will ask you. Why do we have to wait for that time. Rather than epting 10 catastrophes one after another, if we find the absolute that exists beyond the dimension in the first ce, mankind can solve the root cause of the problem.
People were astonished.
Roman Dmitrys remarks.
beyondmon sense
In the meantime, mankind has been imagining a vague reality in which the transcendental power of the absolute might one day deal with him.
Victory was unpredictable.
Since he showed abilityparable to that of a god, he thought that even the faintest hope would be granted only if he had the most powerful power by then.
And now.
Roman Dmitry broke the realm ofmon sense.
I will break down the boundaries of the dimension. And furthermore, I will directly find out the existence of the Absolute and eradicate him.
A realm that no one dared to imagine.
People were in shock.
Chapter 567
Chapter 567 Killing Demon (5)
Roman Dmitris remarks.
None of them could say anything.
The first catastrophe broke out and humanity drew a road map for the future in its own way, experiencing countless deaths.
The goal is to prevent all 10 cataclysms and restore peace.
In the end, the Absolute will appear, but rather than defeating him, he thought of the direction of allowing mankinds peace as he promised.
It had to be. The Absolute gave the world the power to fight against cataclysms and the system at the same time.
All of the current human poweres from the Absolute, and no matter how strong they be, the picture of defeating the Absolute never came to mind.
of course.
The preservation of this world, which the absolute said, may have a different meaning from the survival of mankind.
However, considering the worst, there is no purpose for mankind to live, so people always tried to exclude his malice as much as possible even while mentioning the Absolute.
It is said to be an existence that will leave once it has achieved its purpose. In the worst case, you have to fight the Absolute, but thats just a thought in your mind. It didnte out of my mouth.
From thest international conference, Roman Dmitry pointed that out.
That the absolute should not be trusted, and that mankind should solve its own problems.
It was a sufficiently shocking remark even then, but breaking down the dimensional boundaries and dealing with the absolute was a different matter.
The leaders were at a loss for words.
Currently, mankind is getting stronger step by step.
Only a handful of people could handle S-rank monsters, but SS-rank monsters appeared and took the lives of countless people.
It is unknown how much stronger monsters will appear as the cataclysm repeats itself.
What is certain is that now, even the cataclysm given by the Absolute is barely coping with it step by step, but it was impossible to suddenly skip the middle process and deal with the Absolute, the culprit.
Even if it is possible to demolish the dimensional realm, mankind will criticize their choice the moment they face the Absolute.
If only I had epted the catastrophe.
As much as the cycle of catastrophe, the day for mankind to live would have been allowed.
No one objected to the order, even though they knew in their heads how absurd this was.
I will obey Your Majestys orders.
What can we do?
believed
Roman Dmitry.
Always made a breakthrough.
Even if you dont understand his actions that deviate frommon sense, you ept the words he spits out as they are.
Come to think of it, Roman Dmitri never revealed his power.
He believed that if the SS-ranked Vampire Lord had been dealt with at once, there would surely be a way to deal with the Absolute.
blind trust.
entrusted everything
Because he was not confident enough to handle the future of mankind, he took on all the burden of being the decision maker on Roman Dmitri.
said Roman Dmitry.
Chief of Information. How long will it take to realize dimension shift with the current technology of the Korean Empire?
You will have to analyze it closely to find out, but even if you get help from other countries, it will take at least 10 years. Thats just talking about the technological power of dimension shifting itself. Even if it takes more than twice that time to confirm and move to the destination we want, we cannot be sure of sess.
Kim Pan-seok.
yes.
If youre in charge of the dimension shift experiment, how long will it take?
His eyes turned to Kim Pan-seok.
Even if he was the best wizard in the world, he thought that a negative answer woulde out of his mouth.
however.
One year is enough.
What is that? Are you saying its really possible?
Park Ki-tae was surprised and asked back.
He couldnt hide his surprised expression from the others.
It was really nonsense.
Dimensional movement is a high-dimensional domain, and Kim Pan-seok said that it can be done in one year without worrying too much.
It was a surprise to the leaders.
If they had known how long Panseok Kim had studied magic while living as Alexander, they would never have denied that it was impossible.
Kim Pan-seok said firmly.
yes. I say it because it is possible.
I will believe you. From now on, oversee the dimension shift experiment and bring me meaningful results within a year.
I follow orders.
set of circumstances.
People looked at the two beings with awe.
Apart from Roman Dmitri, Kim Pan-seok seemed to bepletely out ofmon sense now.
* * *
The meeting is over.
Kim Pan-seok, who came out, showed aplicated expression.
Dimensional shift.
Order of Roman Dmitry.
It wasnt a simple matter.
The first thing Roman Dmitri nned was to defeat the Absolute and reunite with Dmitri in a way that does not break the dimensional rule.
However, it took a long time to face a catastrophe one after another, so I chose to skip the process.
I dont know what kind of problems this will cause in the dimension, but Roman Dmitri seemed to be trying to find the answer in the future toe.
The problem is not only that.
If the dimension shift magic seeds, it will not end simply with finding the existence of the Absolute.
Aside from the dimensional rules.
A reunion with Dmitry wille first.
When he thought that they would appear in the present life, Pan-Seok Kims head was naturallyplicated.
His Majesty always misses Dmitris people. If they appear in this life, my position, which I think is fairly trusted, will be jeopardized. Is it really right to make dimension shifting magic a sess for me?
Experiments can be sessful enough.
Alexander.
He was the king of magic.
While forming the 9th circle, he gained numerous enlightenments, and in the process of going back and forth between the underworld and the terrestrial world, he also realized the truth of dimensional movement.
The achievements that Maronism had been clinging to for 20 years were nothing to Kim Pan-seok.
If he had made up his mind, he would have already broken down the dimensional boundaries and brought Dmitris people to this ce.
I felt rejected.
Dmitrys people.
Will they ever forgive themselves?
If he does not ept his existence, precious time with the Heavenly Demon will no longer be allowed.
It was disastrous.
In my mind, I wanted to fail the experiment.
But even that his heart wouldnt allow it.
I cant disappoint His Majesty the Emperor. I will do what he wants, and only with sincerity can my life in this life find full meaning. Lets hit head-on. Even if His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry isnt satisfied with just me, the days I live for him will give me enough value.
epted reality.
did not deny the reality.
It was a hopeless thing for the person he looked up to to look elsewhere, but he was able to ept the reality just because he was allowed to live the life he had longed for.
Originally, it would have been an impossible dream. Isnt he himself, who used to look up at the Heavenly Demon as a nothing and stupid, to be trusted by him in his new life?
will live up to your beliefs.
Even if the dimension opens and Dmitris people blow their heads off, they will dly obey the Heavenly Demonsmand.
Ill be busy from now on.
No matter how much life is allowed to you.
Rather than the humble end of being bitten limb by demons, Kim Pan-seok hoped to be remembered as a person of worth.
* * *
The death of the flesh.
The news reached Sebastian as well.
The fact that Dmitris demon died while running amok made Sebastian feel truly sorry.
Haa, Dmitris goblin is not a person who will die like this.
Bible.
When Henry Albert discusses Dmitris achievements, the person he mentions the most, other than Maron Dmitri, is Dmitris demon.
A being that carried out its mission more militantly than Dmitris sh. So, I believed that if Kevins sessors appeared one day, they would y an important role when Maron Dmitri descended.
In fact, for that reason, he worked hard to recruit Dmitris sh, but Samuel, who is called Spains hope, stupidly thought that his own strength was his own effort.
Both arms were cut off.
If Dmitris sh had given up, Dmitris goblin would have died before he could do anything.
This made it clear. If Roman Dmitri was from Dmitri, he would never have killed Kevins sessor. His actions in killing Dmitris key figures without hesitation prove that he is an evil being that hinders Maron Dmitris arrival.
In the meantime, I had my doubts.
MARON ROMAN.
association of the two names.
The force Roman Dmitri showed was unusual, and he thought that he might have a deep rtionship with Dmitri.
However, upon hearing of Salgwis death, doubtspletely disappeared.
Dmitris demon was a person that Emperor Maron Dmitri really loved, but the fact that he killed it without even trying to solve the disease of runaway proved the truth of Roman Dmitri.
harm to humanity.
Gods test was clear.
God sent Roman Dmitri down into this world to test whether humanity truly believes in Gods will.
Its a pity that Dmitris demon is dead, but its a good thing when you think about the future of mankind. Sessors are in a state of congestion and cannot tell lies. The number of people who believe in Maronism again is increasing as Dmitris demon mentions the existence of Maron Dmitri. If we elerate the experiment based on their support, we will soon be able to face the long-awaited moment.
I took this as an opportunity.
Sebastian drew a n for the future in his head, and once again opened the Bible and read the contents.
how much time has passed
While I was spending time alone, I heard a suddenment from the priest.
I came from darkness. What should I do?
tall.
The action stopped.
Darkness.
A secret society that only a few know about.
Sebastian closed the Bible and spoke in a calm voice.
Get inside.
* * *
Umyeong is a very secretive organization.
Contrary to the negative gaze of most people, Sebastian thought of Umyeong positively.
It was natural for him. 20 years ago. Sebastian expanded his power with the help of Umyeong when Maronism was not yet well established.
Of course, that alone does not advocate evil.
People doubt the intentions of the ult, but in reality, they found that it solved many problems in the world by cryptic.
What did youe to see me for?
the shadow of darkness.
It was a man with a ck hood covering his face.
When I asked him a question, the shadow said in a muffled voice.
Ill get right to the point. Roman Dmitri is throwing the world into chaos. Dmitris demon is a valuable talent for the future of mankind, but due to Roman Dmitris hasty judgment, mankind has lost an important person. I dont think we should stand by any longer. decades ago. Just as Umji dealt with those who criticized Maronism and doubted its intentions, special measures are needed this time as well.
This is a special measure . Since the shadows were inactive for a while, I thought they were indifferent to the welfare of mankind.
Could it be?
Shuk.
pulled something out
As I held it out, Sebastian showed interest.
What is?
This is a study on dimensional movement separately in the shadowy area. If youbine this with Maronisms technology, you will be able to achieve meaningful results within the next year. As you know, only one link is important for Maron Dmitris summoning. If a person from the Smander Continent is summoned to this world, summoning him through Maron Dmitri-samas belongings will also happen in an instant.
Why are you giving this now? If we had helped in advance, we could have hastened the cause of Maronism.
I want to say sorry about that. In fact, we had no choice but to doubt the intentions of the Maronism, and we conducted our own experiments in preparation for an unexpected situation. However, after Roman Dmitri appeared, we were also convinced of the leaders actions. Produce results within one year unconditionally. Before that, I will make a perfect n to exterminate Roman Dmitri, not the Korean Empire.
How do you mean?
The shadowughed.
Although only his eyes were visible through the hood, the solid line of his eyes showed clear confidence.
Human beings are weak against incitement. What would happen if you summoned Dmitris person when the time of one year that Roman Dmitri announced to each country after building up doubts for a year? People will treat Roman Dmitri as evil. Because Maron Dmitri exists to rece Roman Dmitri, you will no longer be swayed by someone like Roman Dmitri. Master Sebastian. I will concede an important moment for humanity to you. Take charge of the finale andplete the great cause of mankind.
shadow horse.
My heart swelled.
I didnt think it was wrong to incite people.
People are now following the wrong existence, so a year was enough to instill doubt in people.
And if you summon Dmitrys person in a situation of increased attention.
With the advent of Maron Dmitri just around the corner, Roman Dmitri, who ims that Maronism is evil, will have no choice but to be rejected.
My body trembled.
Just imagining it made me so happy.
Sebastian said with a bright smile.
All things will be as God wills.
* * *
The secret abode of Maronism.
The shadows got out of there.
As soon as he came out and received sunlight, he heard a mysterious voice.
[You havepleted the quest.]
[You will receive ??? as
a reward.]
Augh leaked out of the hood.
The shadow was the chosen one.
A being chosen by the absolute and growing through their support as a sponsor concept.
It was a rarer existence than a sessor, and it was rewarded bypleting the quest that the sponsor gave it to me a little while ago.
People in this world did not know the truthappearance of Roman Dmitry.
Due to that, the time of destruction is much faster, and at the same time, the fact that they are watching with satisfaction.
I looked up at the sky.
As if he were Sebastian, he crossed himself with his fingers.
Everything is as God wills.
something that happened anywhere in the world.
1 year thereafter.
Time passed quickly.
Chapter 568
Chapter 568 Changes in Just One Year (1)
d.
An emergency meeting was called there.
The reason was the recent recurring appearance of monsters.
A year has already passed since the sixth cataclysm. Still, it is clear that the aftermath of the apocalypse lingers on thend, as the monsters rampage day and night. d will face an irreversible situation someday if we dont deal with the beings that stimte the monsters with a sweeping operation.
I dont know either. However, ds power cannot handle the current situation.
President of d.
Aaron Vidarsson showed a devastated expression.
He, too, wanted to solve the fundamental problem, as the leadership said.
However, d was only a weak country, and for arge-scale sweeping operation, the defense of the main base had to be neglected.
That was the problem. A week ago, an abnormal phenomenon was discovered near Selfoss, a vige in d, and the vige was ruined while troops were sent to solve it.
From then on, even if a problem arises, rather than solving it, I closed the gate and watched the situation.
A small country with a poption of about 300,000.
It was difficult for d to deal with the aftermath of the catastrophe.
In fact, the reason he was able to survive until now was because he was given enough trials to bear.
Aaron Vidarsson said.
We asked for help from the European Union to solve this problem. Their answer is that they can send troops to help in the short term, but if the fundamental problem is not resolved in that period, they have no choice but to return the troops. As you know, d is at a crossroads of choice. In a situation where the fundamental problem cannot be solved with short-term help, if another problem arises, then the destruction of this country will not be prevented. It is amazing that a small country with less than 300,000 people has endured so far.
President .
There is no such thing as a president. I am incapable of solving the difficulties of this country. I am not giving you a clear n, but I am telling you that from now on you must choose one or the other.
In the meantime, I was in trouble.
the future ahead.
What is right for d.
At the news of the death that kepting in, Aaron Vidarsson swallowed the horror and thought of two directions.
The first is to give up this country. If you cling to a small ind nation, one day the day wille when all the citizens of this country will die. Still in the European Union, we can survive if we somehow appeal to sympathy and carry out a relocation to the surface. Of course, the European Union would not want to ept all 300,000 people, but if public opinion is well formed, they will not be able to turn away unconditionally.
Thats not okay.
Abandoning the country? How much blood has been shed to defend this country!
If so, we have no choice but to choose the method we have been ignoring.
opposition from the leaders.
Weight was ced on the second direction.
Looking at the shaking eyes of the leaders, Aaron Vidarsson spoke hisst hope in a determined voice.
Korean Empire. If we swear allegiance to them, we can defend this country.
* * *
Korean Empire.
Their recent behavior has been amazing.
Over the past year, they have recaptured Jeju Ind and North Korea, forming a huge force from the Korean Empire to North Korea and China.
It is an undeniable fact that they are already the worlds best power.
But after Roman Dmitri revealed his ambitions a year ago, people looked at the Korean Empire a bit uneasy.
It had to be.
Calling himself emperor and leading the internationalmunity could lead to dictatorship if it was wrong.
Roman Dmitri gave people a year, and during that time, China was the only country that openly expressed its position to follow the Korean Empire.
It was a decision without a single thought. Since China immediately expressed its intention to support it a year ago, no one has expressed a position until now.
In the meantime.
Aaron Vidarsson mentioned the forbidden realm.
The time to make a decision ising soon, but ds arbitrary choice will surely cause problems.
the leadership said.
It is a reckless choice. In a situation where no conclusion has yet been reached at the international conference, if only d reveals its position that it will follow the Korean Empire, it is highly likely that it will be bullied internationally. In any case, we are not part of the European Union now.
Most of all I am concerned about the rumors about Dmitry Roman. If he really seeks tyranny, the power in his hands will doom the world.
1 year ago.
Roman Dmitry was a hero of mankind.
But as the years passed, ominous rumors about Roman Dmitri began to spread.
Roman Dmitris cruel treatment of Red Moon Central Government, Russia, etc. is mentioned, and he is expressed as a viin who indiscriminately treats people who disagree with him. Salgwis case also became a problem. There was a lot of talk about Dmitris demon, saying that it was a being that would be useful to mankind in the future, but he was dealt with without thinking about saving him. It is obviously wrong to ughter people indiscriminately, but isnt the rampage of the sessors killing because they wanted to? The direct killing without proper procedure proved how short-sighted Roman Dmitri was.
Anxiety prevailed.
It seemed that irreversible problems would ariseter if the brutal Roman Dmitri monopolized power.
Of course, not everyone did.
If half expressed anxiety, the other half raised their voices, saying not to discredit the hero who saved humanity.
The problem was that an anxious mind prevented a decision.
With no one but China yet to make a decision, ds choice was likely to draw attention.
but.
There was no other way.
Aaron Vidarsson said.
I understand that the gossip is worrying. But I believe in Roman Dmitris move. No matter how cruel his hands were, he showed steps for humanity, including the sixth cataclysm and technological revolution. The reason why I couldnt make a decision was not simply because of anxiety about him, but because of the aftermath that would return when only d expressed a different opinion in the great power of the European Union. But it doesnt matter now, does it? If the European Union cannot solve ds problems, it is my feeling that I would rather persevere than abandon the country.
Everyone swallowed.
They also agreed.
crossroads of choice.
It was clear that trusting and following the Korean Empire was a better option if they had to abandon this country in the distant future.
I was worried.
ds choice will be heavily criticized.
China had the national power to handle criticism, but d did not even have that power.
atst.
All right. I will follow the will of the President.
We want to protect this country.
By the time the one-year deadline wasing to an end.
d made a decision.
* * *
ds determination.
The European Union was blown up.
Even though less than an hour had passed since the official position was expressed, calls from each country were pouring in like crazy.
Ennd, France, Germany, etc.
One after another, they uttered usatory voices.
What the hell is this? The European Union is a collective. If everyone was looking in the same direction, the survival of mankind, but only d had a different opinion, what would our position be?
President Aaron Vidarsson. You have made a big mistake now. Roman Dmitri is a person who may ruin mankind with his tyranny, but if you blindly follow him, you will cause great harm. Didnt I tell you Even if we follow Roman Dmitri, we need reassurance and we can neverpromise until we are promised something about it!
Do you want to blindly support the Korean Empire after hearing rumors? Please withdraw your announcement immediately.
There was an uproar.
The European Union has taken the lead in deciding the overall decision through an international conference.
However, when d suddenly acted unexpectedly, they sharply criticized d with the same voice.
In the future, they may also reveal their position that they will follow the Korean Empire.
However, such a choice was only possible after at least hearing Roman Dmitris exnation and the anxiety was relieved.
It was the fear of incitement.
Due to the rumors that have been piled up for a year, anxiety has settled in peoples minds.
Even if it is not the majority opinion, the anxiety of the minority is enough to shake the whole opinion.
set of circumstances.
Aaron Vidarsson was ovee with regret.
I thought back and forth dozens of times a day as to whether I had to somehow endure the cold contact between the heads of state and country with only the power of d.
But the water has already spilled.
From the moment I made a different choice from the EU as a whole, I knew that I could never go back to the situation before I expressed my position again.
believed
The promise of the Korean Empire.
The confidence to ensure safety.
But the next day.
Aaron Vidarsson felt genuinely disappointed at the appearance of the person who came as the representative of the Korean Empire.
I am Jang Yoon-tae from 100 Days.
This is President Aaron Vidarsson.
Jang Yoon-tae.
It was the first name I heard.
As this is the first announcement to pierce the blood, I thought I would send a person whose name is well known in the Korean Empire. I didnt want Roman Dmitri to appear in person.
If figures representing the Korean Empire, such as Kim Joon-hyeok or Kim Pan-seok, had stepped forward, they would have believed that the Korean Empire was really sincere in this matter.
But Jang Yoon-tae.
I couldnt help but be disappointed.
Jang Yoon-tae spoke from the main point with a face full ofposure, probably reading Aaron Vidarssons thoughts.
Im going to go ahead and tell you about the future. The form of association is simple. d and the Korean Empire help each other, but the Korean Empire has the right tomand. And as promised, a teleport magic circle will be formed in major bases including Reykjavik, the capital of d, and the management of the magic circle will be taken over by the Korean Empire. Youll need that much manpower for arge-scale teleport. In addition, we n to deploy some of the garrison forces that will immediately solve the situation in d. If a really dangerous situation arises, we will send reinforcements via teleport, but if not, ds troops and garrison will be enough to solve the problem.
Words thate out like a rapid-fire cannon.
Aaron Vidarsson was speechless.
There were many problems, such as teleportation magic circles installed at major bases, and garrison troops staying in d.
If the Korean Empire had a bad heart, I thought that d could be safe if the Korean Empire had a system that could cause problems at any time.
It wasnt halfway. As promised in advance in return for following the Korean Empire, he said a system that could definitely protect it.
And that wasnt all.
Even if the Korean Empire has the right tomand, the Korean Empire will not treat d unfairly. And you know what? After China made a decision a year ago, d was the first to express its position that it would follow the Korean Empire. And His Majesty the Emperor is someone who appreciates bold decisions.
Jang Yoon-tae received an order from his superiors.
From now on, I will show you what the alliance with the Korean Empire means.
* * *
ds trading base.
Kevik.
The teleport magic circle there was colored with bright light.
A considerable amount of preparation was required for this teleportation, and soon, carts loaded with something were constantly pushed in.
iron crook iron crook.
A loud noise was heard from inside the cart.
The captain of the guard stopped the first cart and stopped it.
As requested by the Korean Empire, they epted the teleportation, but there was a need to prepare for an unexpected situation.
What if the Korean Empire had a bad heart and moved the bomb? There was no reason to do that against d, but as the head of the guard in charge of the safety of a city, there were procedures that he had to check.
Checked the contents.
however.
What is all this?
I was startled.
inside the cart.
Arms glistening in the sunlight were piled up like a mountain.
As the captain of the guard, he recognized the quality of the weapons at once.
It was clear that the smooth figure and unusual magical power consisted only of weapons of at least C grade or higher.
The person in charge of the cart said calmly.
It is a gift from the Korean Empire to the allied forces. And .
people didnt know
The technology of the Korean Empire made remarkable progress.
to a level that goes beyond anything you can imagine.
Its still just the 1st supply.
Chapter 569
Chapter 569 Changes in Just One Year (2)
Iron Crook Iron Crook.
Soldiers on the move.
A procession of carts biting tail after tail.
Looking at the series of situations, President Aaron Vidarsson showed trembling eyes.
Are you really providing all these for free? Just because they are allies?
yes. Dont people often use the word equipment sucking? If we improve our equipment extensively, d will be able toy the groundwork to fight the monsters. And, as you know, this amount of support is not a problem for the Korean Empire, the worlds most powerful iron arms power.
haha.
Laughter came out.
ording to the guard captain, most of them were C-ss weapons.
In the past, grade C was considered good quality, but since the technological revolution, grade C in the new system has been valued even more.
As in the past, it was not possible to get a high grade just because the skill expression was high.
The condition as an iron weapon had to be apanied unconditionally, and as the standards were greatly raised, even powerful countries such as the United States could not provide C-grade arms to ordinary soldiers.
A gift from the Korean Empire.
I couldnt help but be thrilled.
Jang Yoon-tae said it was no big deal, but it couldnt be anything but a weapon that could arm at least hundreds of people.
Thank you very much!
Aaron Vidarsson makes a fuss.
Jang Yoon-taeughed wordlessly.
The other person really appreciates it, but there was no need to tell the truth.
Its not empty words .
The Korean Empire literally caused a revolution.
After dominating the mana weapon market, it developed rapidly, and in the meantime, it gained a great opportunity by subjugating Jeju Ind and North Korea one after another.
In North Korea, they discovered mana stone minesparable to ska and dozens of iron ore mines.
Even if it wasnt, it was a situation where resourcesmensurate with the development of technology were needed, but due to the situation that coincided at the right time, the Korean Empire was able toy a solid foundation.
Arms to arm hundreds of men?
It was nothing really.
The Korean Empire invested heavily in soldiers and technicians across the country, pouring out an enormous amount of weapons in a single day.
It was the seconding of Dmitri. By monopolizing the mana weapon market, it firmly established its position as a great power and paid the highest quality to its soldiers first.
The environment conducive to training and high-quality weapons boosted military strength, and as a result, morale rose, and in just one year, the Korean Empire seeded in equipping itself with a military force worthy of a great power.
But people didnt know the truth.
While a great upheaval took ce inside, the Korean Empire did not show a special appearance on the international stage.
Because the deadline of 1 year has been announced.
took a step back
He was given freedom no matter what people said, and Roman Dmitri often spent time alone.
To the extent that arge number of people flocked to every official statue of Roman Dmitry.
Even when Red Moon central government defeated Russia one after another, they acted as if they were going to eat the world right away, but the past year was so quiet that the evaluation that there was a plot was dominant.
Jang Yoon-tae said.
President. You shouldnt be surprised by this just yet. The gift of the Korean Empire does not end there.
yes?!
Aaron Vidarsson was startled.
this isnt the end
face of the president?
It didnt matter.
Contrary to his surprised expression, the corner of his mouth began to twitch with anticipation.
* * *
nce.
Aaron Vidarsson looked to the side.
Gudjohnsen, ds best yer and A-rank hunter, also nced sideways and met their eyes.
President .
The shaking eyes proved it.
Another gift from the Korean Empire.
What does the books Jang Yoon-tae handed mean?
Gudjohnsen, who confirmed the presents on the orders of the president, said while trying to calm his trembling voice.
These are coveted treasures the world over. One recorded the system of martial arts, and the other recorded high-level magic. It is a treasure that the Korean Empire needs to preserve, but I dont know if it is eptable to receive such a treasure simply because it is an allied force.
The gaze moved to Jang Yun-tae.
At first, I exined it to Aaron Vidarsson, then asked Jang Yoon-tae about the unbelievable reality.
It was natural for them to be surprised.
eve.
At the order of Roman Dmitry, the leaders asked.
Leakage of technology is a sensitive issue, but even if it is an allied force, it is right to spread it like this.
Some people build rtionships of trust and expect unconditional sacrifice from the other person. You doubt the other persons authenticity, but you want the other person to blindly trust you. My way is different. Those who betray trust will be severely punished, but I will establish a rtionship by proving trust first. d was excluded from the European Union and ced in an unstable future, but it will prove that their choice was not wrong, not in the years toe, but in the immediate future. So give what we have. And dont be insecure about giving only some. The moment the Korean Empire gives what it has means that no variables caused by it can harm our safety.
Roman Dmitrys remarks.
Everyone acknowledged it.
The current Korean Empire was strong.
The technology provided to d was only basic, and the Korean Empire was developing rapidly based on much higher technology than that.
Even if it was a simr level of technology. People who develop, led by Roman Dmitri, showed growth that could never be matched in other environments.
Jang Yoon-tae said.
What His Majesty wants is mutual prosperity. But why would you hate to see the allied forces getting stronger? Some people doubt the intentions of the Korean Empire, but once you strip away ayer of prejudice, you cant help but know that the rtionship of the federation is for mutual benefit. The technological revolution, all of this being paid to the Allies. If you only thought about the safety of the Korean Empire, this would never be allowed.
Thats right.
Aaron Vidarsson nodded.
Now I had to admit it.
Due to the sincere attitude of the Korean Empire, he no longer felt uneasy about leaving the European Union.
they will be moving soon
He would try to punish d severely, but Aaron Vidarsson thought that he would not betray the Korean Empire no matter what situation might arise in the future.
A small country with a poption of 300,000. As the Korean Empire, they were nothing but allied powers, but their sincerity gave them a clear cause to be loyal to the Korean Empire in the future.
It was then.
At that time, when a friendly atmosphere was formed, people heard devastating news.
President! Reykjavik is under attack by monsters!
* * *
I moved hastily.
During the stable period, monster attacks were notmon.
However, it was notmon, but the monsters hiding all over the world did not live in their own territory holding their breath. Exceptions did exist.
d is a country that suffers from routine exceptions, and this time, unlike any other, arge force attacked the capital, Reykjavk.
situation in which it arrived.
Aaron Vidarsson was mesmerized as he watched thendscape turned into a sea of fire.
The monster that ps its huge wings and shoots mes must be a griffin ssified as ss A.
Eagles face.
lions torso.
The griffins that filled the sky quickly plunged down and snatched up the soldiers.
Kwajik.
Quaaaaagh!
The soldiers bodies were torn apart.
Griffins rushed from all sides to the blood dripping from the sky and mercilessly bit the body of the soldier caught in their ws.
It was a sight that took my breath away. Griffins are ss A, so they are very powerful monsters, but at first nce, dozens of griffins were filling the sky.
ds power could stop it, but it required a great sacrifice at the cost of killing so many griffins.
gritted it
said Aaron Vidarsson hastily.
Please request reinforcements from the great Korean Empire. d alone is difficult.
I was ashamed.
A reality that is neither S-ss nor A-ss.
Despite the pitiful reality of a small country, Aaron Vidarsson knew it was not the time to save face for d.
And they formed an alliance to seek help in the first ce. d may not be a very meaningful alliance for the Korean Empire, but ds position was different.
abandoned the European Union.
It is not the allied powers that exist across the sea right now, but the Korean Empire that exists far away.
So, I was hoping for some help.
Help to prove their choice was right.
Jang Yoon-tae said.
No support request required.
What is that .
Until a formal garrison is assigned, we intend to help d with its problems.
Moment.
I had my doubts.
My name was Jang Yoon-tae.
Although it belongs to Baekil, it is a name I have never heard of.
If so, it means unknown, but I didnt think he could solve the current problem.
Jang Yoon-tae stepped forward.
Do not worry. No matter what you imagine, the Korean Empire has more power than that.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
seething magic.
Jang Yoon-taes eyes turned ferocious.
* * *
Last year.
A lot has changed.
In the past, the wizards of 100 Days became stronger through Kim Pan-seok, but the past year haspletely changed their world.
Kim Pan-seok was not simply an outstanding magician.
When he started sharing Alexandres knowledge, people had a time of upheaval to the extent that they developed explosively every day.
Panseok Kim.
Alexander.
The existence that was at the bottom of life became a 9th circle wizard.
He knew better than anyone how to grow, and Jang Yoon-tae transcended the limits in the flow of cataclysm.
Lightning Rain.
Quick.
Dont fall out!
Lightning struck from the sky.
It was the worst attack for a griffin that fluttered its wings while flying, and the griffins hit by lightning fell to the ground shivering.
For a moment, the eyes of the Griffins were focused. Knowing that the flow of magical power came from Jang Yoon-tae, they quickly flew in and tried to attack Jang Yoon-tae.
Stop!
Protect Wizard Jang Yoon-tae!
chuckle.
They were soldiers of the Korean Empire.
They quickly formed a barrier.
He raised his shield high and blocked the attacks of the griffins.
Caang!
Fufufufufu!
Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
Griffins screamed.
Even their attacks did not pierce the mana-filled shield, and rather stabbed the spear through the gap, cutting the griffin to pieces.
It was a calm reaction that gave me goosebumps.
The soldiers protecting Jang Yoon-tae were only ordinary soldiers, but they showed their strength against the A-ss monsters by joining forces.
out ofmon sense.
It was a sight that made no sense.
People who didnt know that even ordinary soldiers had learned martial arts couldnt understand what the situation was.
Parasite.
snap.
rumble.
Jang Yoon-tae grabbed Griffins head.
The still undead griffin shuddered, and the torn wound was quickly entangled with dark red magic. It was ck magic.
Kim Pan-seok warned Jang Yoon-tae not to show ck magic, but Jang Yoon-tae thought differently of his order.
It means to disclose it at any time in an inconvenient situation. Now, since a clear impact is needed, he boldly uses ck magic to control the griffin.
Kyaaaaagh!
The griffin pped its wings.
Riding on the back of a griffin infected with parasites, he flew up into the sky and spewed magic madly.
Explosion.
Quaang!
Roaring Roaring Roaring!
overwhelmed the battlefield.
Only Jang Yoon-tae and some soldiers joined, but the dic soldiers blocked the attack without any major problems.
In the first ce, Jang Yun-taes dispatch was intended. Kim Pan-seok, Lee Tae-seong, and Kang Min-ho. If world-renowned beings solve the problem, people will take the Korean Empires performance for granted.
However, Jang Yoon-tae was different.
unknown figure.
It is impossible to guarantee how many such beings there will be in the Korean Empire.
So, Jang Yoon-tae won the dic ticket and fully revealed his power as nned.
and that look.
What is this .
My eyes are questionable. How can even an unknown wizard be so strong? Mr. President, we may have chosen the best rather than the lesser evil.
Aaron Vidarsson and Gudjohnsen watched in rapt fashion.
they were sure
view now.
This will soon be known all over the world.
The fact that the Korean Empire treats the allied forces specially and that even unknown figures are stronger than expected.
It was as expected.
ds work is known all over the world.
Due to the Korean Empire, which had been quiet for a year, the world began to stir again.
Chapter 570
Chapter 570 Changes in Just One Year (3)
A few dayster.
The heads of the European Union gathered together.
It was because of ds withdrawal from the union, and the chiefs who arrived first whispered rumors in a low voice.
Are the rumors really true?
Thats right. No matter how much alliance they formed, they taught them martial arts and high-level magic, which are the foundation of a country. If thats true, the Korean Empire must be insane. It is said that dic soldiers were provided free of charge so that they could use the iron arms of the Korean Empire.
I dont really understand. d is a small country with a poption of 300,000. The word country is almost colorless, and it has a smaller poption than most cities in major powers. But to think that they are providing that much support just to embrace d. It is clear that this is intended to be shown tantly.
recent.
What happened in d became a hot potato.
It is also a problem that the first country to leave the European Union appeared, but people talked a lot about the way the Korean Empire treated d.
To get only 300,000 allies, free iron weapons, martial arts, and magic books.
I didnt understand it, but at the same time, I thought I was envious of d.
said the Prime Minister of Spain.
Whatever the reason, there is no reason to doubt the intentions of the Korean Empire. Doesnt everyone know that its hard to give that much support, even just to show off? The part that surprised me when I was reported about this incident was Jang Yoon-tae of Baekil. Did any of you know what kind of person Jang Yoon-tae was?
doesnt exist.
This is the first name Ive heard of.
So I was surprised too. The reason why people do not recognize the Korean Empire as the worlds greatest power is because most of their poweres from Emperor Roman Dmitry. However, an unknown person solved the case in d. Jang Yoon-tae showed overwhelming magic, and the ordinary soldiers who assisted him performed an unusual activity. If that is the average of the Korean Empire, it means that the Korean Empires power is beyond imagination.
People swallowed dry saliva.
The impact of this incident was great.
The moment I confirmed the potential of the Korean Empire, a crack appeared in my heart like the president of d.
To be honest, I am not sure what is right now. In the meantime, the European Union has been moving en masse, worried about the tyranny of Czar Roman Dmitry, but he hasnt caused any problems in the past year. Rather, it pursued stability by solving its own problems and showed rapid development through active exchanges with China, the first allied country. And given the way d was treated, we may have been quick to judge when nothing had happened. The judgment that Emperor Roman Dmitry was a tyrant just because he brutally dealt with his enemies who deserved death.
youre right.
I dont think it means rejecting the Korean Empire unconditionally.
The mood has changed.
It was just one incident, but what happened in d was enough to strip away ayer of prejudice.
If only we had a little more time.
People might havee to new conclusions.
As the internal shaking grew, a man appeared, interrupting the chiefs.
no. I dont think so.
hes right
It was Patrice, the president of France.
* * *
Patrice sat down.
He was thest one, and everyones eyes were focused on Patrices remarks.
What do you think is the problem with this agenda? Most of them talk about the European Unions decision regarding the Korean Empire, but in fact it is not that important. If the Korean Empire really guarantees the safety of Europe, there is no reason not to follow him. But the way is wrong. Even if d offered a hand, the Korean Empire should not ept it.
What does that mean?
The European Union has established its own system for the safety of Europe. A win-win system to survive as human beings who help each other. So, when standing at a crossroads of choice, the European Union decided not to make hasty judgments, but to make a decision based on the opinions of the entire Union. d also agreed as a country in the union, but they ignored the existing rtionship and clung to the Korean Empire because their countrys situation worsened. It was obviously wrong, but the Korean Empire epted d as if it didnt matter.
increasingly.
strengthened the voice.
The meeting had already begun, and Patrice always led the European Union.
The European Union system has copsed. Rather than judging the situation and making decisions wisely, ds single departure made the entire European Unionugh. Thats the problem. We have to choose one or the other at the moment of decision anyway, but Roman Dmitri looked down on the European Union system. Thecency in thinking that epting d is not a problem proves how dangerous it is to concentrate power in one person.
Wording has always been a word associated with dictatorship.
It was an instigation that Umyeong worked under the water, and the wavering eyes of the heads meant that the instigation had been heard.
Think about it. No matter how muchmon sense we have, if Dmitry Roman gets the power, his judgment will decide everything. Even if d has done something wrong, we will not be able to raise the issue, and in the worst case, humanity will be endangered by tyranny. So I cant follow Roman Dmitry. Its not because it caused any major problems, but I think things like this incident reveal the reality of dictatorship. The future Roman Dmitri hopes for is a dictatorship centered on the Korean Empire.
However, the Korean Empire has provided a lot for humanity. It is difficult to see it as a mere dictatorship.
was the prime minister of Spain.
Agitation was significant.
It shook peoples hearts enough, but it didntpletely agree.
Action in the cataclysm.
technological revolution.
Roman Dmitry had enough grounds to be positively evaluated.
Thats why the European Union couldnt make a decision, and now, a yearter, it has faced a moment of choice.
It was the intended picture.
said Patrice, swallowing augh.
Yes I agree. So, I have a special invitation for you guys.
Sigh.
got up from the seat
Then he looked at the door and smiled brightly.
Wee. Sebastian, the head of Maronism!
fluff.
door wide open.
The heads of the European Union widened their eyes at the sight of a man entering.
* * *
The chiefs were perplexed.
Youre the leader of Maronism.
A mysterious figure who did not appear in the world except in the early days of the Great Disaster, he appeared in front of people.
The gaze was focused at once. Sebastian took a step with a rxed face and casually sat in the seat where Patrice stepped back.
The rtionship between Patrice and Maronism.
exposed it tantly.
Since it was a public fact anyway, Patrice had no hesitation in giving up his position.
said Sebastian.
My name is Sebastian, the leader of Maronism.
.
There was no wee back.
Sebastian smiled at the stark frozen atmosphere.
Everyone must be embarrassed that I am here. But I thought I had to be willing to step up for the future of mankind. Roman Dmitry. Hes a really dangerous character. The Bible of Maronism speaks of the existence of Maron Dmitri, but Roman Dmitri seemed to follow everything of Maron Dmitri like a devil imitating good. In addition to the name MARON ROMAN, even the action. But I think the moment he killed Dmitris most precious demon without hesitation, he proved to the world what he was like.
this spot.
Patrice was not the only member of Maronism.
As they remained silent and exerted their strength, non-believers could not hastily refute.
The Bible says. On the day Maron Dmitri descends, if there are those who overstep his authority, great confusion wille. Roman Dmitry is unusually bold. As if you know that Maron Dmitrising is just around the corner, you want to take over the world too quickly. So I came to the conclusion that I should attend this event. If the European Union falls for the devils whispers, humanity will regret it someday.
The Bible is just a Bible. Didnt Emperor Roman Dmitry show a move for humanity?
someones question.
Sebastian looked at the owner of the voice.
The Bible is, after all, just unproven writing.
It was a word that always followed because Maron Dmitri did not appear despite numerous proofs for 20 years.
My heart was twisted.
But I wasnt angry.
Now that he had achieved meaningful results, Sebastian was at ease.
I fully understand your distrust. So, heres something for you. Maronism has been working tirelessly to prove the existence of Maron Dmitri for the past 20 years, and it has finally achieved results some time ago. a few dayster We will prove the existence of Maron Dmitri in the presence of not only the European Union but also the whole world. I will prove that he is the hope of mankind.
dimension shift.
It wasnt a perfect result.
It takes a few more steps to summon, but we have the technology to confirm the truth.
the result.
It will be presented in front of everyone.
Sebastian boldly revealed his seething desire.
When humanitys hopes be reality, there will be no reason for humanity to follow Roman Dmitri. No, we should have to question the purpose itself of the existence that imitated Maron Dmitris actions.
Iughed wildly.
The big business was right in front of us.
In the future, Sebastians desire revealed a huge presence.
* * *
That day.
Roman Dmitry received an invitation.
The sender was Sebastian, and Kim Jun-hyeok, who confirmed the contents, said with a firm face.
The intent is explicit. Even if the Maron Dmitry they im is a real person, there is no reason to attend and act ording to their intentions.
Kim Jun-hyeok observed the progress of the Maron Church.
I wanted to check how they move with Dmitris demon case, but I found out that they were intentionally instigating the Korean Empire centered on Maronism.
Their evidence was poor. It was simply a word to denigrate Roman Dmitri, but religious belief gave strength to the groundless nder.
Dmitry.
That world existed.
As Dmitris demon appeared, weight was ced on the fact that the Bible of Maronism was true, but Kim Jun-hyeok could not ept the Maronisms attitude of rejecting Roman Dmitri.
It was a confusing situation.
Considering the future of mankind, it is not a bad thing to believe in the words of Maronism, but because they condemned the emperor of the Korean Empire, they ssified Marongyo as enemies and were wary of their ns.
To be honest, I felt frustrated.
Although he had argued for the destruction of Maronism, Roman Dmitri was uncharacteristically looking at the unknown danger.
As Kim Jun-hyeok, he did not know the truth.
Roman Dmitry also.
I have learned enough about Maronism.
I thoroughly analyzed Maronism, including what they intended and the identity of the Bible, but rather, I did not stop them because I knew the reality of Maronism.
He had good reasons for that.
It was not a choice uncharacteristic of Roman Dmitri, but rather a bold decision befitting his previous steps.
And now.
The time hase.
Seeing Kim Jun-hyeoks uneasy eyes, Roman Dmitry took his eyes off the invitation and said calmly.
Call the leaders right now.
All right.
30 minutester.
The leaders of the Korean Empire gathered in one ce.
They, like Kim Jun-hyeok, showed a worried reaction.
I cant just watch the Maronists scold His Majesty the Emperor any longer. We must attack them.
You should never attend. What is the reason why Maronism insists on inviting the Korean Empire? Its clear that hes trying to discredit His Majestys existence in front of everyone. Whether it is true or not, the Maronists, ustomed to sedition, will put the Emperor on the scaffold to hunt witches.
Just give me orders. I will eradicate Maronism.
All showed trust.
I didnt have any doubts.
No matter what they say about Maronism, they believed that Roman Dmitry, who they had experienced themselves, was the hope of the Korean Empire.
New world.
new rtionship.
Roman Dmitri looked around at the leadership.
Joon-Hyuk Kim, Tae-Sung Lee, Min-Ho Kang and Panseok Kim.
All but one of them, Kim Pan-seok, will be shocked the moment he reveals his intentions.
The te wasid.
this international conference.
It wasnt just the intention of Maronism.
said Roman Dmitry.
I will dly participate in the version created by Maronism. But dont worry. No matter what they prepared, the problem that threatens me and the Korean Empire will not arise. Its not just a certainty. There is a truth that has not been revealed to you all this time. I am .
soon.
the world will turn upside down
The tremendous shock that was about to happen covered the meeting room here.
I am not from this world. I came here from a world beyond the dimension, and there they called me Emperor Roman Dmitri, the founder of the Dmitri Empire.
Chapter 571
Chapter 571 Changes in Just One Year (4)
This moment.
The leaders doubted their ears.
The fact that Roman Dmitri was the emperor of the Dmitri Empire could not be epted even with overflowing loyalty.
what does that mean The emperor of the Dmitry Empire.
Kim Jun-hyeok asked in a trembling voice.
Kim Jun-hyeok, who was usually not embarrassed, could note to his senses at the shocking truth.
Dmitry.
It is a name that leads the world.
Beginning with the sh of Dmitri, those who im to be the sessors of Dmitri haveid the foundation for mankind to endure until now.
People thought Dmitri was special.
Everyone acknowledged that if Dmitris emperor appeared in the world in the future, whether by way of tradition or not, a revolution would break out around him.
Whether its Maron or someone else.
People looked up to Emperor Dmitry.
But when Roman Dmitri called himself Emperor Dmitri, everyone didnt know how to react.
their reaction.
understood.
Roman Dmitry calmly revealed the truth.
In the Bible of Maronism, there is a story that Emperor Dmitri conquered the Pandemonium and left the Smander Continent due to the rules of the next dimension. Its true. I crossed the dimension and reached a new world and started a new life in the Korean Empire as you have experienced. Everyone must have had doubts about my identity. The reason why I have turned a blind eye to questions that were not asked directly is because I wanted to exclude the connection between my new life and my previous life rather than hesitating about revealing my identity.
infancy.
Roman Dmitry separated two lives.
Even at the time when I couldnt fully ept my longing for Dmitri, I thought there was no connection between this life and my previous life.
But as time passed, my thoughts changed.
As I experienced the traces of my previous life, such as Dmitris sessor and Maronism, I was convinced that there was a link between the two lives that transcends dimensions.
I was thirsty.
I hoped to reunite with Dmitri.
I epted the fact that there is a purpose of life as a human being, not simply a life of dominion.
Even I cannot exin why I came to this world. But what I can say with certainty is the Dmitri Empire as people say. It is true that I, Roman Dmitri, was the one who gave birth to the talented people of the Dmitri Empire, such as Dmitris sh and Dmitris Demon. That is the in truth.
revealed the truth
Now it was up to those who epted it.
The die has been cast, and how people react will determine the next course of action.
momentary silence.
While the leaders were lost in thought without speaking, Kim Jun-hyeok asked cautiously on behalf of the leaders.
I will ask you one thing. After the Dmitry demon incident, I reported on Maronism. The fact that the Bible may be true and we must be wary of the existence of Maron Dmitri. If Maron Dmitri is His Majesty himself, why are you revealing the truth now? If the truth had been revealed even a year ago, the Korean Empire would have been able to move forward with ease in all areas.
Everyones eyes were focused.
Junhyeok Kims question.
It was a necessary part.
* * *
Maronism.
Roman Dmitry considered their existence to be a cult.
It is said that they are pathetic tribesmen who assembled the memory of the sessor in a usible manner in the stupidity of expressing themselves as Maron Dmitri.
However, as time passed, I began to think that the existence of the Bible really came from beyond the dimension.
However, there were two reasons for not revealing the truth and neglecting Maronism.
said Roman Dmitry.
As you said, I knew that the Maronian scriptures pointed to me. They mentioned my steps and made me a hero of mankind. If I had revealed my identity and proved the facts, the Korean Empire would have been able to quickly rule the world with Maronism on its back. But I didnt like the fact that I was dominating an already made board. It is just an illusion. The Maronists interpreted my image arbitrarily, talking about my past lives, and fell into the delusion that I would save this world without any cost. Revealing the truth and epting Maronism also means living up to their image.
Maron Dmitrys move.
It came from Roman Dmitri, but that doesnt mean Sebastian was really right.
to save the world?
Roman Dmitry is not obliged.
It is not a mandate that must be epted.
In the process of living a new life, of course, he would fight against catastrophes, but he had no intention of unconditionally epting those who had followed Maronism.
Roman Dmitry considered the existence of Maronism rather a fetter.
If he had the power he had, he would surely be able to reign, but he had no intention of living as the ideal hero they imagined, carrying the Maronists on his back.
so it was ruled out
I turned away from Maronism.
I dont know how they got the Bible, but they had no ce in Roman Dmitrys future.
I wanted to be evaluated as the new Roman Dmitri. I did not want to ascend to the position of emperor by being recognized for my past achievements by you, but to form new rtionships and gain sincerity. Those who sumb to the created image are not following Me wholeheartedly. That is why I am revealing my identity now, and the uing international conference will be thest ce to judge me without prejudice.
And the second reason.
Another reason for neglecting the Maronism is that they have the same purpose as me no matter what. They have been trying to summon Maron Dmitri for the past 20 years and are rumored to have recently achieved significant results. So I watched. Because they want to bring Dmitris world here. I was confident inpletely blocking the variables caused by Maronism, so I watched their existence.
presence was inted.
The eyes of the leaders shook violently.
In fact, they knew.
The moment Roman Dmitri revealed himself as the emperor of the Dmitri Empire, all the doubts that remained in his mind were cleared.
I thought I could understand now. How the existence that fell from the sky was equipped with overwhelming power.
Acting as if the position of emperor was natural, as the Maronian scriptures said, it was impossible unless someone had lived the life of a king.
epted the truth.
acknowledged the reality.
Roman Dmitry looked at them and said firmly at the question that faded in front of the existence of the legend.
In my new life, I was recognized as another emperor with all my abilities. Now is the time to reveal the truth. Tell Sebastian. I, Roman Dmitry, will dly attend the ce where I will be publicly put to death.
no more
No exnation needed.
The leaders expressed their loyalty to the Emperor, who lived a historical life and now they follow.
I will obey Your Majestys orders!
I will obey Your Majestys orders!
I will obey Your Majestys orders!
conversation of the day.
It was a secret unique to the Korean Empire that would shock the world without leaking out.
a few days after that.
Finally, the day of the international conference came.
* * *
This meeting.
It wasnt just the European Union that attended.
Heads of the world, such as the United States, all attended, and as it was an important event, everyone seemed nervous.
A year predicted by Roman Dmitri.
It ended as of today.
Starting with d, everyone knew that the future would be determined by the results of todays meeting, as change had already begun.
Maybe thats why, unlike usual, we didnt even chat.
Even casual conversations could be viewed as taking sides, so the chiefs watched the situation in silence.
It was then.
Breaking the silence, Patrice opened her mouth.
President John Harrison. I heard that you publicly announced that you would follow the Korean Empire. Why did you make such a foolish choice? If I waited a few days, I would have fully understood why I oppose dictatorship.
The gaze was focused.
People watched John Harrisons reaction to Patrices intentional words.
So I made a decision. Emperor Roman Dmitry is a man who values trust. Supporting the Korean Empire after it has been fully exined and showing trust before then are two entirely different matters. We just hoped for that difference. The appearance of the Korean Empire in the 6th catastrophe was absolutely necessary for mankind, and if so, it would be right for the United States to preupy even a little bit of the upper hand in rtions with the Korean Empire. Of course, with this choice, the United States will no longer lead the world, but I decided that acknowledging the reality was wise, not foolish.
Is that so?
Patriceughed.
just yesterday
Several countries, including the United States, have made a decision.
It was a position to follow the Korean Empire, and Patrice responded with a pathetic reaction to their hasty movements without confirming the truth.
How stupid is this?
The existence of Maron Dmitri will soon be proved, but the stupid leaders only looked at the situation in front of them without checking the results.
what.
It didnt matter much.
After all, the world will havepletely changed after this international conference.
People entered one after another.
Roman Dmitri also appeared, and before long everyone was seated in the conference room.
The te wasid.
Now its time to decorate the finale.
fluff.
Nice to meet you. My name is Sebastian, the leader of Maronism.
Sebastian.
He appeared in front of people.
* * *
The structure of the meeting room was unique.
Seats for the heads of each country were prepared on one side, and a space for magic experiments was prepared on the other side.
All of this was as Sebastian intended.
Because the dimension shift magic was announced in advance, people epted the unfamiliar sight as it was.
took a step
She stopped in front of the magic circle that had already been prepared and met her gaze with a man looking at her.
Roman Dmitry.
Finally we actually met.
harm to humanity.
I had to deal with the existence that agitated people.
Whatever Roman Dmitry has nned from the moment he attends this meeting, it wont go as nned.
swallowed augh
I moved my gaze and looked at the heads of each country.
The past 20 years. Maronism has been working hard to summon Maron Dmitri as the Bible says. So far, it has failed many times. Dimensional movement was an area that mankind could not easily conquer, and people criticized the Maronist movement as a lie. In fact, they pointed their fingers at me, saying that it was a pseudo-pseudo-memories of the sessors. I understand. It is also my role to embrace those who do not understand Gods great will, and I have not stopped for humanity no matter what people say. And finally. Not too long ago, Maronism achieved tangible results that proved the existence of Maron Dmitri.
gave a signal
Then the wizards conducting the experiment brought one person forward.
between dimensions. There are certain cycles in that area. If youre aiming for the moment when the dimensions of each other perfectly mesh only twice a year, you can call rituals from beyond the dimension here. It is not yet possible to summon creatures through dimension shift. It is a part that requires a little more technical development, but we can prove the existence of Maron Dmitri just by summoning a ritual.
Its a ritual summons. Isnt it a part that can be faked with usible acting?
A question from a man.
Sebastian smiled.
A sharp question. If youre simply talking about the world beyond dimensions, this experiment wont convince you. Ritual summons, however, are a different matter. The moment a consciousness from beyond the dimension is brought into this ce, the person chosen as the medium will change into that persons form for a moment. It is a kind of assimtion, and in direct conversation with the owner of the Bible, we can prove the truth. There can be no magical tricks in this process. Thats why, as I said before, I told you to bring along wizards who will detect deception.
Magical experiments yielded significant clues.
A link that takes ce only twice a year will bring the consciousness of Henry Albert from the time of writing the Bible to this ce.
I was certain that it was possible.
However, the attempt at magic experiment was limited, so thest experiment could not be carried out, and the truth was revealed through a public ce.
Numerous clinical trials have already beenpleted.
Henry Alberts consciousness not only proves the existence of Marlon Dmitri, but also provides a basis for connecting the dimensions to each other, as shown through the Memory Stone.
If so, the great cause of Maronism will rapidly flow.
Roman Dmitri imitating Maron Dmitri would be rejected, and when the time for the next link arrived, it was not impossible to link the dimension with Dmitri.
took a step back
Sebastian said in an exasperated voice.
I will show you now. The result of the efforts that Maronism has been preparing for 20 years!
Wizards found their respective locations.
Then.
anger.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
generated magic.
Hundreds of mana stones were embedded in the huge magic circle, and they engulfed the piece of scripture in the center, creating a bright light.
People swallowed dry saliva. Whatever the oue, it was a moment that will remain in human history.
Andreth, who is in charge of the dimension movement, radiated bright eyes, and his robes began to flutter violently in the strong wind, as if a storm had struck.
Turn it off.
His face was distorted.
Blood flowed from his nose, and the blood vessels that stood out red looked like they would burst at any moment.
endured
Enduring the enormous pressure, Andreth finally manifested his skill.
Forced Summon!
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The world shed.
The space warped, and the man called the medium raised his head and widened his eyes.
iced coffee-!
Henry Albert.
A man with conditions simr to him as much as possible.
The medium was thus selected.
The man trembled, and at some point his body changed as if creating an optical illusion.
yet.
sh.
Fairy tale progressed.
The brown-haired man changed into what Henry Albert had described him as.
People held their breath.
It was an appalling sight.
Andreth only called Henry Alberts consciousness by force summoning, but there was no magical element in the actual change in the mediums appearance.
It was clear that this was inhabited by a spirit from beyond the dimension.
People couldnt say anything at the moment when Maron Dmitris world was proved.
here is .
The man lifted his head with difficulty.
My vision was blurry.
Consciousness was limited and could not see the world fully.
Sebastian asked hastily.
Who are you?
Henry. This is Henry Albert.
He clenched his fists.
Henry Albert.
author of the Bible.
It really caught his consciousness.
Sebastian asked again with a happy face.
I will ask you. The name of the first emperor who founded the Dmitry Empire .
omg?!
It was then.
Henry Albert opened his eyes.
His blurry vision returned, and he saw the figure of a being dominating the world.
His face was stained with astonishment.
Henry Albert suddenly fell t on the floor and raised his voice.
Ah, His Majesty. God Henry Albert, greets His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry!
booming voice.
Moment.
The expressions of Sebastian and others were stained with shock.
Chapter 572
Chapter 572 Shocking Truth (1)
People in this room are not stupid.
The moment Henry Albert called out to Emperor Roman Dmitri, a possibility shed into their minds.
Please stand.
The Emperor of the Empire of Dmitry?!
The meaning of emperor waspletely different.
Not the emperor of the Korean Empire, but the emperor of the Dmitry Empire who created numerous sessors.
In a situation where the true nature of Roman Dmitri was revealed, the leaders of each country looked at Roman Dmitry with a surprised expression.
I wanted you to tell me the truth. Are you really the emperor of the Dmitri Empire? Are you the one that mankind has longed for?
When the people who couldnt bear it anymore tried to ask directly, a ferocious voice pierced their ears.
What the hell are you talking about! The Emperor of the Dmitri Empire is Maron Dmitri!
this situation now.
Sebastian couldnt ept it.
Didnt the Bible say that the emperor of the Dmitri Empire was definitely Maron Dmitri?
Henry Albert. I have cherished the Bible written by you. We have made every effort for the past 20 years to reflect on Maron Dmitris steps and bring him into this world. By the way, Emperor Roman Dmitry. There is no way that such a person could be the emperor of Dmitrys empire. Even if its a joke, such nonsense .
What the hell are you talking about?
I cut off my words.
Henry Albert stood up and looked at Sebastian.
If the Bible you speak of records the biography of His Majesty Roman Dmitry, then it is correct that I wrote it. However, the name Maron Dmitry does not exist anywhere in the book. The person who founded the Dmitri Empire must be His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitri in front of us.
No, you cant. Are you sure its not written in the bible? About His Majesty, Emperor Maron Dmitry!
I never .
Moment.
Henry Alberts expression hardened.
ording to Sebastians words, it was clear that this world had received the biography he had sown across dimensions.
The problem was peoples reactions.
When he called out to Emperor Roman Dmitri, people including Sebastian showed a puzzled expression.
That was an unusual reaction. If you dont know Roman Dmitri, you can understand it, but the fact that he reacts like that even after checking his biography is obviously wrong.
Then, in order to understand a series of situations, a hypothesis had to be substituted.
mistaken.
I have a problem.
The problem that made Roman Dmitri mistaken for Maron Dmitri.
Henry Albert is quick-witted.
The reason why he became a celebrity on the continent, who was nothing but an idiot, was because he quickly judged the situation and acted decisively.
The situation in front of him was sudden. No one exined it properly, but his eyes turned wild at the possibility of an emergency.
You cant .
Sebastians expression.
He expressed his regret to the fullest.
He seemed to be appealing that his words were true, and if so, his hypothesis was strengthened. Really stupid, but couldnt be this stupid.
Hearing the nonsense called Maron Dmitri, it was clear that he had denounced the emperor of the real Dmitri Empire.
It was different from the purpose of the biography.
I didnt want this situation.
Henry Albert strode off.
Peoples eyes followed, and Sebastian tried to appeal the truth to Henry Albert, who was approaching him.
that you are wrong
this is not
I couldnt ept the reality.
no i couldnt ept it
The moment you open your mouth to say something.
You crazy bastard!
Jab-!
Sebastians head turned wildly.
* * *
Quadang!
Sebastian fell to the floor.
The strong shock turned his cheeks red, and the Maronists tried to attack him with ferocious faces.
but.
Henry Albert didnt care.
Despite his fragile body, which had not even undergone proper military training, he shouted rather harshly at those who showed hostility towards him.
Do you know what mistake you guys just made?! His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitri, saved the Smander continent where I live and left alone with all the burdens. None of us forced the Emperor to make any sacrifices, but the Emperor never said a word about what he had to do while the people of the Smanders lived happily ever after. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is such a person. I mean, youre not the kind of person to look at me like that!
sumbed to evil
He had a blood clot in his neck and looked like he was going to tear Sebastian to death at any moment.
The reason I spread the Emperors biography across the dimension is because I hoped that no one would disrespect the Emperor. Because he deserves to be treated wherever he exists. It recorded the achievements of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry and even left his name. Not Maron Dmitri, but Roman Dmitri. But where did the name Maron Dmitrie from? Why do you say someone elses name even with His Majesty right in front of you?
I was angry.
beyond dimension.
Everyone hoped for Roman Dmitry.
I couldnt bear to see the person that people so longed for be treated like this in this world.
The people of the Dmitri Empire hope for the reign of His Majesty the Emperor again. I sincerely hope that His Majesty the Emperor will return to the original world. You are not the kind of person to treat yourself like that. On the Smander continent, which remains vacant to this day, the only being recognized for the title of emperor is His Majesty Roman Dmitry. But by the way, you guys .
gritted it
Tears welled up.
Emotions boiled over in the harsh reality.
He still had a lot to say, but suddenly his body started to blur.
Pars.
Henry Alberts expression turned pale.
The possession hase to an end.
Although he was called into this world unwillingly, Henry Albert could not leave as it is.
I hurriedly approached Roman Dmitri.
I got down on my knees and looked up at him.
sorry. I was so angry that I wasted my time in crap. Your Majesty the Emperor. The fact that we are unharmed is enough for us. What we have longed for while scouring countless dimensions is thefort of His Majesty Roman Dmitry. I just hoped for a safe existence.
Pars.
face has changed
Not as Henry Albert, but as a medium.
Henry Albert hurriedly continued at the presence that was gradually dissipating.
It is done now. We will surely find a way to reach this world. No matter how long it takes, we will definitely put the Emperor back where he belongs. God Henry Albert, I will spread the things I have seen and heard here to people and will not lose hope until the end.
beyond dimension.
what the hell happened
Henry Alberts bursts of emotion had never been seen before.
Roman Dmitry, who had been looking at the series of situations in silence, met Henry Alberts gaze and asked calmly.
Is everyone okay?
no. Everyone was unhappy. Life is smooth, but Dmitris people live with guilt.
swallowed the horse
I had mixed emotions.
I wanted to talk a lot, but I didnt have time right now.
condensed thoughts.
Then he told the truth.
I was also trying to get back.
?!
Henry Albert widening his eyes.
That was it.
Parss.
The figure of Henry Albertpletely dissipated, and the man who had been used as a medium copsed on the floor.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Sebastian was stunned.
Sitting on the floor, I listened to Henry Alberts words and his conversation with Roman Dmitri.
Confusion ensued.
My brain got jumbled up.
Roman Dmitri.
Not Maron Dmitri, but Roman Dmitri.
Henry Albert was clearly the author of the Bible.
He recalled that he had been summoned from beyond the dimension and that he had written the biography of Emperor Dmitry.
If so, where did it go wrong? There was only one possibility. As I was interpreting the Bible, I discovered that thest period, the name, had been corrupted.
At that time, I thought I had found out the name of Maron Dmitri perfectly with the recovery magic, but if the magic went wrong in the first ce, the problem would be bigger.
Maron Lee.
Likely to be a Roman.
The possibility existed that a simple anagram would in fact mean a mistake.
That moment.
Memories of the past flooded into his mind.
* * *
Several months ago.
Sebastian heard this from Andres, who was in charge of the dimension shift experiment.
teacher Im just saying this just in case, but is there no possibility that Roman Dmitri is Maron Dmitri? Recently, while repeating the experiment, anxious thoughts keeping back. The Bible talks about His Majesty, Emperor Maron Dmitri, who founded the Dmitri Empire, but Roman Dmitri shows a very simr look to the Bibles move. And actually his choices were very rational.
A bit of anxiety.
Sebastian also agreed.
Roman Dmitri was very simr to Maron Dmitri.
He does not allow strong force and bold steps topromise, yet he clearly takes care of his own fence.
Thats why I couldnt ept it any more.
said Sebastian.
At first, I thought that Roman Dmitri was an imitator of Dmitri, just like other goofballs. For the past 20 years, there has not been one or two such beings. However, watching him dominate the world as the emperor of the Korean Empire, I realized that the name Roman Dmitri has a special meaning. It would be perfect if, as you say, it means Emperor of the Empire of Dmitry, but I am sure that on the contrary, the devil is mocking us.
simrity of names.
it was malicious
A terrible malice to plunge mankind into despair.
If Roman Dmitri was really the emperor of the Dmitri Empire, he should have found Maronism. His behavior in rejecting those of us who admire his achievements proves that he has nothing to do with the Dmitri Empire. Isnt it strange The figure of Roman Dmitri living as if he were the existence of the Bible, even though he watches us cry out for Maron Dmitri.
I didnt know then.
The moment you fall into one result.
The fact that human beings find the basis that fits the result to be sure.
Prejudice took root.
Sebastian gave a confident look.
He never is. I bet my life on it.
* * *
It was a vivid memory.
conversation of the day.
A voice full of confidence.
Sebastian raised his head.
It was only then that the eyes of people looking at him reminded him of the actions he hadmitted.
What am I .
The Bible was the hope of mankind.
I told the truth every time.
Follow Roman Dmitri, not Maron Dmitri.
Roman Dmitri, not Maron Dmitri, is the savior of mankind.
But how did he behave?
Roman Dmitry attacked him politically for the idea of being a harm to humanity.
It sharply criticized the Korean Empire for viting internationalw, and put forward Maronist believers such as Patrice to prevent the actions that were judged to be evil.
I didnt think it was unfair in the slightest. Even though countless lives were taken for one word of his own, he thought it was a necessary sacrifice for the sake of all mankind.
faith.
A firm mind sustained him.
I have believed that I am right.
But now, that heart was breaking.
Wow.
reversed
I couldnt stand the disgust.
The world went round and round.
It didnt seem real.
Sebastians heart sank at the sound of his cold voice as he slumped his face on the floor and vomited.
Chief Sebastian. Is this the end of the preparation?
sure
This is not a dream.
You have to ept whatever you have to deal with.
It was a terrifyingly cruel reality.
Chapter 573
Chapter 573 The Shocking Truth (2)
The past 20 years.
Sebastian believed in himself.
At first, there were times when even he doubted the Bible, but after his faith became firm, he did not waver even when people used him of being a cult.
It was clear that Maron Dmitry existed. Every time I reflected on the contents of the Bible, I thought that peoples doubts were trials that I had to bear.
believed
I only looked at the truth.
I thought it was a penance and swallowed the disgust of reality.
20 years ago, if you tried to convince people somehow, now you have eliminated the beings who deny Maron Dmitri one by one.
It was okay not to believe.
However, those who openly distrusted it judged that it was a hindrance to the future of mankind, and Sebastian did not hesitate to get blood on his hands.
At first, the death of one or two brought so much pain that itsted for days and nights, but as it increased to dozens and hundreds, even the death of others was epted as a kind of sacrifice.
Ignorance is a sin.
Unbelief is also a sin.
Punishing sinners, Sebastian took one step at a time on the path of penance.
And he thought he had finally reached the heights, but the reality in front of him forced the terrible truth on him.
.
I raised my head.
Roman Dmitri was looking down at him.
Beyond his cold eyes, the people who had been discussing the future with him apparently an hour ago showed hostile gazes.
as if they were victims. They took full responsibility.
if.
If you were really wrong like their eyes.
If you didnt know Roman Dmitri, not Maron Dmitri.
What about the dedication of the past 20 years?
In the meantime, all the evil deeds have endured contradictions under the name of salvation, but if the truth is revealed that in fact it is nothing, he is just a wicked person.
A huge crash urred in my head.
Henry Albert, the author of the Bible, spoke the truth and proved that Roman Dmitry was the founding emperor of the Dmitry Empire.
The situation was already clear, but I couldnt fully ept it.
It is to deny oneself.
I had to deny my past life.
It wasnt a problem I could ept just because I knew it was wrong, it was a reality I could never handle.
no.
he was right
Not wrong.
Only then could he live as a human being.
Only then could he exist as a human being.
Im not wrong.
Mind copsed.
Rather, my mind became clearer.
Sebastian jumped out of his seat and stood up, expressing strong confidence in himself.
This is all lies. Its all lies!
Denial with evil.
It was the only way he would survive.
* * *
The definition of surviving is not just surviving.
In order to prove that his life was not wrong, Sebastian turned away from the truth he had proven himself.
Dimensional movement magic is not yetplete. It means that the soul that permeates the medium may not be the real Henry Albert, but something prepared by Roman Dmitri. Barely this is enough to admit that Roman Dmitry is the main character of the Bible. Maron Dmitri-sama is not like that!
But didnt you lead this whole process? That is a contradiction.
was the prime minister of Spain.
Sebastian gave a ferocious look.
It was a very reasonable question, but he expressed his madness and refused to ept reality.
okay. As you said, I led this experiment, but if you think about it, there are many strange things. Why did Roman Dmitri attend even though he knew that this was a trap prepared for him? If Maron Dmitris existence is proven, the Korean Empire would be in jeopardy, but he watched the situation as if he had some kind of confidence. Its been wrong ever since. He had already manipted the situation and made a n to condemn the Maron Church and watched our situation in a cowardly and despicable way.
spit out contradictions
He continued without interruption.
What has happened to the world since Roman Dmitri appeared? As a result, the Korean Empire was divided internally, and many people died in order for Roman Dmitri to ascend to the throne. Clearly he had a chance to save a precious life, but Roman Dmitri didnt. The war with Russia is no different. If Roman Dmitri was really the Emperor of Dmitrys Empire, he could have avoided war with Russia just by revealing the truth. Even though he knew that the entire world, starting with Maronism, longed for his existence, he chose to ughter without telling the truth.
increasingly.
The eyes became clear.
It seemed that what he said was right.
The more he repeated the words, the more he could not understand Roman Dmitris actions.
Thats why I cant admit it. Dmitris sessors are the hope of mankind, and even people who are ignorant of the world cannot be unaware of the existence of the emperor of the Dmitri Empire. But why! Did Roman Dmitri stand by the murder? Why did you incite the riot? The reason is that he is not the main character of the Bible. In the Bible, Maron Dmitri is a hero who saved mankind and made all the sacrifices himself. Is it really true that such a noble being is the same person as Roman Dmitry? Is that being who casually kills really the hero the Bible says?
I fooled myself.
Incited people.
I believed that a usible lie was better than a nonsensical truth.
The existence he has been imagining is never a viin like Roman Dmitri.
I was no longer afraid.
This is also Gods trial.
When he confirmed that Roman Dmitri was the incarnation of the devil, from then on, he spoke his truth with unwavering eyes.
Roman Dmitry! Answer me. What is your intention? What is your goal by deceiving us all?
Right now at this moment.
Sebastian considered himself justice.
* * *
The gaze was focused.
Peoples eyes twinkled.
For people who are confused between truth and lies, Roman Dmitri said to tell the truth clearly.
It was fun.
It was a moment of loss of personality.
Sebastian had lost something that supported him.
Looking at him, Roman Dmitri said coldly.
The war of words proving that I am who I am is meaningless. But if everybody wants the truth, Ill ask you one thing. that which the bible speaks of. Has he ever promised to save humanity even once?
What is that .
You are asking the truth. What kind of person was I in the biography of Emperor Dmitry you read? Did you blindly im to be good?
Moment.
Eyes flickered.
Emperor Dmitry never promised to save humanity, nor was he blindly following good.
If he believes that he is right, he is a being who will push forward even if he is criticized for being evil.
As a result, because he saved the world, Sebastian interpreted it as the great meaning of saving mankind.
Im speechless.
I couldnt answer anything.
I knew that if I spit out the truth, the words of Roman Dmitri would give strength.
No matter what you expect, the fact that I am the emperor of Dmitris empire doesnt change. Why didnt you tell me the truth? It is because the existence of the Bible you interpreted is not me. I never once promised to save this world. There is no reason for me to take responsibility for those who believe in Maronism. But you created virtual beings and demanded blind devotion to Me. I wanted to save the world unconditionally for no reason. Sebastian. Why should I reveal the truth? Why should I live up to expectations I didnt intend for myself?
It was a cruel reality.
Roman Dmitry overwhelms people.
I went my own way, as always. I epted those who believed in me and followed me, and you also had a chance to remain my people like the empire of Dmitri. However, you fell into an imaginary existence and rejected the Korean Empire. The Korean Empire had a clear justification for everything, but you showed your malice without trying to confirm the truth. Thats the truth. As the emperor of Dmitry and the emperor of the Korean Empire, I killed countless people. I have never advocated justice, and I am not saying the contradiction of iming malice as justice like you do, but I epted the reality even though I knew that everything I did was evil to someone. I did not deceive myself that it was justice, even if there was blood on my hands, because I want my people to enjoyplete peace.
dont believe
It didnt matter.
Even those watching this situation were left to their judgment rather than presenting clear evidence.
There may have been sufficient justification for your choice 20 years ago, but it is different now. Sebastian. open your eyes Face reality. I am the emperor of Dmitris empire, but I am not the existence you so longed for.
I looked away.
heads of state.
He looked at them in shock and said.
From now on, I will give you onest chance. I was willing to attend even though I knew that this was an event that threatened my life. So choose. To remain the enemy who entrapped me, or to swear allegiance to Roman Dmitri. A year after the announcement of the choice, there is no more opportunity.
* * *
Ultimatum.
Heads of state looked at each other.
Because this ce was prepared by Sebastians will, people could not hastily support Roman Dmitri.
Henry Albert.
he told the truth
Still, the choice was not an easy one.
It was then.
Wang Weilong said.
From the beginning, the truth didnt matter. Whether or not His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is a biblical hero, that royal dragon intends to follow what he believes. I will devote myself to the Korean Empire in the future. If its His Majestys will, Ill dly jump into it, even if theres a pit of fire waiting in front of me.
The same goes for America. We knew this was a trap prepared by the Maronists, but the United States decided that following His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry was the right thing for humanity. I will also swear allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor.
It was John Harrison.
two giants.
They had already made a decision.
By mentioning it once again, it proved that the rtionship with the Korean Empire was solid.
The situation has been reversed.
One of the people who looked at each other spoke first.
Your Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry! The reason why Spain couldnt make a decision was because the fate of the country was determined by this one choice. But not now. Even if Emperor Roman Dmitry does evil, if it is for the sake of those who believe in him, I will dly obey. Please ept us.
I will also swear allegiance to Italy. Sebastian insisted on eradicating the Korean Empire through this meeting, but I think Henry Alberts testimony proves the existence of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
Argentina too .
Ennd too .
Spain was the catalyst.
In a situation where allegiance was pledged for the first time, except for countries that had already expressed their positions, the leaders of each country knew that there was no chance untilter.
Since then, they have sworn allegiance.
As a leader who leads a country, he threw away his pride and raised his voice that he would live for the Korean Empire in the future.
The trend has turned.
The majority followed the Korean Empire.
Those who openly followed Sebastian did not know how to react to the rapidly changing situation.
Damn it.
Especially Patrice.
He was in great confusion.
Having lived as Sebastians trumpeter, he couldnt hastily say that he followed Roman Dmitri even if the truth was revealed.
However, sticking to that position was also not the answer.
Sebastian said that this experiment was a golden opportunity to prove the existence of Maron Dmitri, and because he believed in his n, he took the lead in gathering all the heads of state.
that belief.
crashed down
Apart from the failure of the n, disbelief arose that Sebastians words might not necessarily be true.
blind faith.
A bit of disbelief.
Things have changed.
The disbelief had created a crack in my heart and I could no longer trust blindly.
The trend has already turned. Now that the author of the Bible has proven the existence of Emperor Roman Dmitry, no one will believe in Maronism, no matter what Sebastian says. Maronism, which led mankind, is now over.
The truth was clear.
Henry Alberts testimony.
If that was the only verifiable fact, it was clear that Roman Dmitri was the hope of mankind.
Sebastians eyes met.
Patrice tried to hold on to the rope of survival while trying to avoid looking at those eager eyes.
France too .
Until there.
I cut off my words.
Roman Dmitri looked at Patrice and said coldly.
France received the will of Maronism and led this event. They plotted a trap, and I hoped for a ruinous ending by attending this event. Your choice has already been decided at that time. Countries that actively participated in this n, including Patrice, will be defined as enemies threatening the Korean Empire along with Maronism.
at that point.
Patrices heart sank.
Chapter 574
Chapter 574 The Shocking Truth (3)
Patrices face turned pale.
Opponent is Roman Dmitri.
Because of being an enemy, he could not ept his statement that he defined the Red Moon Central Government as an enemy in the era of existence that destroyed Russia as a simple threat.
The cold feeling that you might really die. Patrice staggered back and spoke in a trembling voice to Roman Dmitri.
It is true that I led this international conference following the Maronist religion, but it was not because I had malicious intent. dont you know There are countless people who follow Maronism in this world. There are faithful believers among those who are present here as well as me and who just cried out for loyalty to follow the Korean Empire. But why are you the only one who wont forgive France?
Beyond Roman Dmitry.
He met the eyes of the devotees.
Several people who helped with the international conference process cleared their throats and looked away.
Hehehe.
We are different from France.
Didnt His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry tell you. These are the countries that actively participated in this n. In fact, it is a level that cannot be seen as participating in the n except for France and a few countries.
stepped out
I turned away from Patrice, who was trying to catch a straw.
These bastards.
Anger was brewing.
Because they didnt want to die together, people tried to shake off their connection to Patrice.
It was Patrice who was in a hurry.
No matter how angry he was, he had to appease Roman Dmitri, who looked at him coldly, in order to survive.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Im not saying Im going to deny all my faults. It was wrong to be hostile to the Korean Empire without facing the truth properly, but all of this happened because the wicked Sebastian made up his mind and deceived us. It was believed that Maron Dmitry is the hope of mankind. Just as many people believe in and follow Maronism, I also believed that humanity could be saved ording to Sebastians words. I was stupid. So please, please give me a chance to make amends.
Took.
got down on his knees
Its been a long time since Ive given up on pride.
please . have mercy on me From now on, I will live for the sake of His Majesty the Emperor.
It was desperate.
Ignoring Sebastians shocked gaze, Patrice gave up his liver and galldder, only looking at Roman Dmitri.
The trembling appearance was truly pitiful. France is a country that is ssified as a great power, but I knew that it meant nothing against Roman Dmitri.
Even Russia, which had a stronger national power than France, behaved upright and was swept away at once.
this spot.
It became an execution ceremony.
Looking at Patrice begging for his life, Roman Dmitri said coldly.
Most of the world believes in and follows Maronism. Like you said, if you ask them for their sins, they are not without fault, but the problem is that you have the power to move a country. Patrice. Few people havemitted evil deeds with unconfirmed truth. You led an international conference, and even if you werepletely fooled by Sebastian, the truth of what you did would not change.
Your Majesty the Emperor of Hua! please!
Mercy is meaningless. Regardless of the process, responsibility must follow with undeniable results.
sereung.
I drew my sword.
I turned my gaze to the people who said they would follow the Korean Empire.
From now on, I want to punish Patrice who caused the division of mankind. Opponents, speak up.
There was no answering back.
Unspoken consent.
Everyone followed Roman Dmitri.
Not simply being intimidated by power, Roman Dmitri already had a precedent for directly punishing Dmitris demons.
even if its a sessor. Considering how he, the emperor of the Dmitry Empire, handled Kevins sessor without hesitation, this execution could not be seen as unjust.
clear cause.
suitable punishment.
system existed.
It does not change depending on the situation, but it has a standard that does not change no matter who the opponent is.
I looked away.
He looked down at Patrice and presented him with a cruel reality.
I will carry out the execution.
* * *
Its over.
Patrice hurriedly rose from her seat.
Stumbling and nearly falling, he approached the still-fascinated Sebastian and shouted ferociously:
Hey, this dog! My name is Maron Dmitry. ording to the Bible, Maron Dmitri made it clear that he would save the world! I believed in you and followed you, but what is the current situation? What the hell?!
screamed loudly
I grabbed his shoulder and shook it, but Sebastian didnt react.
Fuck you, do something. For those who believed in you and followed you, stop that monstrous Roman Dmitri .
puck.
head blown off
The screaming head right in front of him floated into the air, and the blood gushing out like a fountain soaked Sebastian.
Took.
Degururu.
Patrices head rolled across the floor.
Still expressing resentment and anger, Sebastian looked at Roman Dmitri approaching him with shaking eyes.
His mind was still confused. The truth that what he believed in and followed for 20 years was wrong. The situation right in front of his eyes copsed at once.
I felt like my mind would fly.
Now that the trend hadpletely turned, Sebastian was unable to do anything because of the feeling of helplessness taking over his body.
Shuk.
Roman Dmitry lowered his stance.
They met eyes and looked at Sebastian.
Before I punish you, I have a question for you. Sebastian. Why were you so sure of Maron Dmitris existence?
.
Eyes flickered.
I didnt know what Roman Dmitri was talking about.
Dont you think its really cynical? 30 years ago. Why did Henry Alberts biography appear in front of you, a linguist, at a time when there were no signs of cataclysm yet? Even if its a coincidence, is it really a coincidence that there was someone who used restoration magic by your side at a time when only my name was damaged and the concept of skill was not properly grasped among the contents densely filling the book? It is said that ROMAN was interpreted as MARON, but why couldnt the error be corrected even though the skill has improved since then? If you observe a series of situations from a distance, there are not one or two questions as if someone made a script. Why didnt you question your life?
Moment.
Sebastians pupils dted.
As he was listing the questions, an ominous imagination crept up in his head.
didnt want to hear
I wanted to shut Roman Dmitris mouth.
Even if there were other truths, I wanted to die without knowing anything like Patrice.
but.
Death was not permitted.
Roman Dmitri rose from his seat and looked at a being beyond Sebastian.
Did you say Andres? I will ask you. How did you get that skill that allows you to move in dimensions?
* * *
Last year.
Roman Dmitry researched Maronism.
Although he was certain that he was the being that Maronism was talking about, the more he learned about them, the more he realized that it was not a simple problem.
It was very polite.
The process of birth of Maronism from the idental delivery of the biography to Sebastian.
Up until that point, it could be said that it was a series of coincidences, but the problem was that there were always beings by Sebastians side who could provide clues.
The wizard who restored the only damaged name. And the existence of Andreth, who formed the foundation of Maronism with a special skill called forced summoning.
Doubts bite their tails.
Doubts amplified.
In the past, technology in this world was not developed. Even the skills were limited, and even in the early days of the cataclysm, the existence of wizards was very rare. However, can we dismiss it as a mere coincidence that there was a being with skills that crossed dimensions at that time? Is it really a coincidence that a privilege that might only be granted to one person in billions of people was granted to a wizard who followed Sebastian?
forced summons.
A skill that summons opponents using belongings as a medium.
The prerequisites attached to it seemed like aplex skill, but in fact, the substance of forced summoning was a tremendous ability to cross space.
Decades ago, the fate of the country should have been staked even against a single A-rank monster.
For a skill allowed at that time, forced summoning showed an excessive ability.
It was strange.
While checking the artificially interlocking parts, Roman Dmitri gave an order to Kim Pan-seok.
I am willing to step into the trap of Maronism. You watch the magic they use right there. Whether it was a skill that could be used even decades ago, or whether it was an area that was allowed in the name of a skill. With your abilities, you should be able to confirm the truth.
and a little while ago.
Henry Albert disappeared and heard a magic voice from Kim Pan-seok.
[His Majesty the Emperor. I dont think this is a normal skill.]
At that moment.
Doubt turned to certainty.
* * *
Andres was taken aback.
I hurriedly waved my hand at the suddenly focused gaze.
What do you mean by that? I dont know what kind of weird misunderstanding youre getting, but the forced summons I use, like everyone else, I learned through the system.
usible excuse.
No, it was an excuse that could crush everything.
No matter how great a skill it was, if you said you learned it through the system, you couldnt question it anymore.
transcendent power.
It alles from the system.
It was a world where you couldnt point out an emergency.
Roman Dmitryughed.
If what you used was really a skill, I might have believed you. In the meantime, people in this world have not been able to urately understand how skills are expressed. The system gives people powerful powers in a convenient way, and develops skills while excluding the process of mastering and developing principles.
I know. Wasnt that part of the disclosure that brought about the technological revolution?
okay. Twenty years after the first catastrophe, even the trivial technology I announced was praised as a technological revolution. So it is even more iprehensible. The skill you just manifested is notmon. Rather than simply automatically interpreting the process and manifesting the skill, he grasped the mana operating system and handled mana urately. Andres. what do you think that means The fact that you were able to use Force Summon 20 years ago means that you knew how to manage mana, which people call the technological revolution.
Moment.
Peoples eyes were focused.
What the hell does this mean?
Looking at Andreths increasingly hardened expression, people couldnt even spit out the sound of swallowing.
I had questions while learning about Maronism. Is it a coincidence that my biography was delivered to Sebastian, a linguist? The fact that his name was damaged was also the fact that there was an existence by Sebastians side who used a skill that was not allowed at the time called forced summoning. Is it right to dismiss them as coincidences? In a series of situations, a hypothesis popped into my head. first catastrophe. It started with the y of the absolute. They ruined the world out of pure malice, and what they hoped for in ruining mankind was some fun.
Absolute.
There were existences simr to them in previous lives.
Unable to ovee their boredom, the beings invaded the Pandemonium.
Because of them, changes urred in the demon realm, and the demon kingter made the choice to attack the terrestrial world.
Twenty years ago. In order to interpret the power that was allowed to you in the days when technology was not developed, two premises are needed. The first is that someone benefits from doing so. The second is that there is something endowed with timeless benefits. There is only one such prerequisite. Those who have been honored as special beings, but have asionally caused harm to mankind.
drip drip
Drops of blood ran down the sword.
A cool gaze turned to Andres.
Are you the chosen one?
Sebastian opened his eyes.
the chosen one.
They were ambiguous beings.
Beings who have no choice but to question their very existence while saving mankind based on the powerful power backed by the absolute ruler who plunged the world into destruction.
Sebastian looked in disbelief.
Having spent so many years with Andres, I had never once thought that he would be the chosen one.
It was then.
Andres, who had put on an expression of regret until just now, smiled as if cracks were appearing all over his face.
I failed the quest because of that idiot. Roman Dmitry. Im sorry, but lets just stop there.
widely.
took a step back
The robe fluttered and covered his entire body.
Sebastian. Its been fun so far.
sudden.
The magic happened.
It wrapped around his body and disappeared beyond the dimension.
It happened in an instant.
Andres possessed the ability to manipte dimensions, and did not rush to deal with Roman Dmitri for nothing.
Roman Dmitri is a monster who defeated an SS grade monster. He could never defeat it with simple force, but it was impossible to chase himself across dimensions with his ability.
pitch-ck space.
Andres fell into the dimensional boundary.
He was about to move to another space immediately, but an unbelievable sight unfolded before his eyes.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
dimension boundaries.
Something popped out of nowhere.
Before Andres could react, the entity grabbed Andres hair and tossed it outside.
Pak.
Quadang!
punched in the face
Andres, who was sprawled out, felt a violent hand pressing down on his head.
Dont you dare perform tricks with magic in front of me.
ferocious voice.
It was Kim Pan-seok.
Chapter 575
Chapter 575 The Shocking Truth (4)
Pain surged through my head.
At the hand that raised mana and suppressed it strongly, Andres opened his eyes wide without even struggling.
Such nonsense .
dimension boundaries.
It is not an area that anyone can step into.
It is also a problem to open the door of the boundary in the first ce, but the space where ordinary people cannot survive even 0.1 second in the ever-changing flow of mana and their whole body is torn to pieces is the boundary of the dimension.
However, Panseok Kim immediately caught up with Andres.
Even though it required tremendous magical ability, it invaded the flow of time in which it existed as if it were nothing, and threw it outside.
I couldnt believe it.
I wanted to raise my head and ask the truth, but Kim Pan-seok tightened his hand and spoke fiercely.
Be mindful from now on. That you can only answer.
Kwak.
face fell to the floor
I couldnt even raise my head.
in such condition.
Bubbly.
I heard someone walking.
It will be Roman Dmitry.
I stopped right in front of my nose and heard a cold voice overhead.
Are you the chosen one?
.
shut up
Roman Dmitry continued to speak as he showed his will to never say anything.
I will tell you a hypothesis. The chosen ones gain special powers with the support from the absolute. The prevailing expectation is that all cases in which the chosen ones havemitted evil deeds in the big and small events that have urred in the world are because of sponsorship. You are no different. Being sure of your own safety and mentioning the quest a while ago is likely to mean that you also received something from the Absolute in a series of situations.
then.
I needed to focus on my purpose.
Why did the Absolutes do this and why did Andres follow the Absolute?
The purpose of supporting human beings by the Absolutes is only entertainment. Like people watching ants fight each other, they enjoy the variables that make humans special. I think you are a being who actively realizes the y of the Absolute. The interesting thing is that the division of mankind due to Maronism will destroy this world, but why do you, a human being, follow them? Wouldnt it be meaningless if the world perished? No matter how strong you are or how many things you have.
Again, he didnt answer.
I dont think that all the chosen ones are evil.
The reason why they be strong is directly rted to survival, so there was no need to condemn everyone just because some of themmitted evil deeds.
But Andres was clearly a special case.
Since he was doing the same thing as he is now simply to get the price, there was no way he wouldnt know the price he would return unless he was stupid.
The tight-lipped look was a familiar sight in Roman Dmitris life.
Yes, carry out your will to the end. I like strong-willed people. It will mean that you have something to say.
widely.
took a step back
I didnt know how things were going.
It was then.
sudden.
?!
someone grabbed my hair
It was Kim Pan-seok.
He looked fiercely at Andres and spoke in a quiet voice so that the others could not hear.
You bastard like X. You are dead.
That moment.
sh.
The world is dyed in darkness.
* * *
I felt like my body was drooping.
Andres struggled to open his eyes and realized that he was bound in a pitch-ck space.
and.
why? Embarrassed?
Kim Pan-seok walked around.
As she walked slowly, she touched Andres with her fingertips.
Andres. This is the world of the spirit. It is an artificial space created by magic, and here you feel the same pain as in the outside world. But you know whats fun? The flow of time is different from the outside world. A day here is only one minute outside. In the time of eternity, you will spend a very useful time with me.
thru.
A chair was created.
Kim Pan-seok sat down on a chair andzily asked, crossing his legs.
Tell me everything you know.
1 second 2 seconds 3 seconds.
I didnt allow any time.
Kim Pan-seok grinned at how long it had been since he spit out the question.
Yeah, hold on like that.
Confirmation C
Consciousness expanded.
Andreth was eaten as it was, and a tremendous pain rushed from the tip of his toe, as if ants were gnawing at him.
Ughhhhhh!
I screamed.
I struggled and tried to get out of this space somehow, but no matter how desperately I tried, his magic didnt work.
Andres did not know the truth. The fact that Kim Pan-seok destroyed numerous personalities through torture methods based on ck magic during his life as Alexander.
As he was given a new life, he willingly took out the skills he had no longer used for Roman Dmitri.
mere human.
It was barely a force like Andres to oppose.
Kim Pan-seok overpowered his opponent in the battle of mental power andpletely trapped Andres in the mental space.
Quaaaaaagh!
The screams didnt stop.
At first, ants gnawed at it, but at some point a fire broke out, and after struggling with the heat for a long time, a cold wave broke out and the whole body froze. Andres himself knew it.
The fact that this is a virtual pain thates from the world of spirit. If its your own magical ability, its normal to destroy it, but Kim Pan-seoks magical power overwhelmed Andres.
outside.
It was beyond imagination.
The white-d wizard was like a monster.
Turn it off. People in thepany remember you as a white-d wizard. Is it okay for you to do something like this? Later, when people know the truth, they will feel a great sense of betrayal.
synonymous with justice.
grabbed the truth
I wished that the pain would end.
Kim Pan-seok showed an expression devoid of sympathy at the distorted expression of Andres.
A sick bastard. this is the real me So lets spend some leisurely time. Even if you dont tell the truth, I take great pleasure in inflicting pain on those who stood against Emperor Roman Dmitry. Oops. If youre willing to tell the truth, signal please by wagging your fingers. Then Ill give you another couple of days of pain and let you go.
Theughter deepened.
Andres swallowed the pain.
hold on
Betrayal meant death, so he had no choice.
But a day, two days, three days, four days.
As time passed endlessly in the world of spirits, Andreths mind gradually began to crumble.
* * *
Sreuk.
Andres opened his eyes.
It was an unfocused eye.
I dont know how much time has passed and he haspletely lost the will to live.
Mind copsed.
After being tortured by Alexanders ck magic, who was like a devil in his previous life, there was no way for Andres, a weak human being, to endure.
The future I dreamed of as the chosen one. None of that mattered now.
He desperately hoped to be allowed to die quickly in a body that had already lost its vitality.
said Roman Dmitry.
Are you the chosen one?
question asked again.
It was different this time.
Andres told the truth.
youre right.
Tell the truth you know.
I received a quest from the Absolute. The mission is to assist Sebastian in an appropriate way to summon Marlon Dmitri to this world. They found the existence of the Bible very interesting. Unlike the previous attacks on numerous dimensions, there was an expectation that something special would happen, and they helped to create Maronism ording to their will. Anthropologist Sebastians names defacement and restoration magic. Everything was the will of the Absolute. Rather than simply summoning Maron Dmitri and having fun in a short time, he wanted a lot of fun from Maronism for a long time.
It was the moment when doubts were cleared.
The truth is out.
All in all, the reason Sebastian was given the biography of Henry Albert. Things happened when Roman Dmitri was interpreted as Maron Dmitri.
Absolutes must have giggled while looking at humans somewhere.
The appearance of desperately struggling to live somehow gave a different fun than the previous world.
The meaning of wishing to summon Maron Dmitri means that the absolute does not know exactly about Dmitris world.
youre right. They do not know the entire endless dimension, and they also knew the existence of Roman Dmitri through his biography. In fact, the reason why it was restored as Maron Dmitri is to test the existence of the sessor. Sessors are not created by the system, but variables that even absolute masters do not know about. They saw the Bible as the reason and watched the change of mankind through Maronism. Another point of interest they intended is what will happen when Roman Dmitri descends in the future due to misunderstandings that have umted one after another.
above the palm.
there were humans
Absolutes will be looking down on humans even at this moment.
If it was nned, the dimension shift would have taken ce at least 10 years from now. But when you appeared, things changed. They wanted to advance the schedule and divide the human race. The quest I received from him is to lead the division and cause a world war between you and Maronism.
Why do you follow the absolute? If the world perishes, the world you will live in will not exist either.
They promised to leave a piece of the world behind when they had had enough fun.
That was it.
Confirmed all the truth Andres knew.
Enchanted, Andres vomited everything like a marite and appealed to Roman Dmitri with a desperate face.
Please kill me.
time of eternity.
My mind waspletely burned out.
The longing for survival had long since disappeared.
Roman Dmitri looked at Andres with cold eyes.
Then.
okay.
sh.
blown off the head
* * *
Blood sttered on his face.
Roman Dmitri turned his gaze to Sebastian, who had a dazed face.
Do you still think everything youve done is justice for mankind?
set of circumstances.
It was shocking.
The meaning of existence has been lost.
The reason Sebastian was able to live with a sense of calling was because he had the conviction that everything he did would lead mankind to salvation.
But Andres denied everything about himself.
When he first obtained and interpreted the biography of Henry Albert, the moment he discovered the existence of Maron Dmitri and founded Maronism, he told people about the future of mankind and cried out that if he believed in Maronism, he would surely be saved. appearance of.
wajangchang.
everything was smashed
My mind was torn to pieces.
It was an absolutists trick from beginning to end.
The existence that plunged this world into despair yed with humans by presenting himself as a puppet.
Ah ah ah ah ah!
I screamed.
He grabbed his head and threw him to the ground.
I couldnte to my senses.
why.
How are you supposed to ept this truth?
It was disastrous.
I was ashamed and ashamed of myself.
Sebastian raised his head with a distraught face, took out a dagger he had hidden in his chest, and pointed it at his own throat.
I really didnt know. I didnt know. So even with death, my sins .
Dont get me wrong.
Sebastian.
There was no reason to sympathize with him.
The truth doesnt matter.
Whatever the reason, responsibility follows the consequences.
Maronism divided mankind and sacrificed countless people in the name of justice.
At least in this life, no matter how much I regret and reflect, I couldnt bring back those who had already died.
You are nothing but nothing. Your death does notpensate for the deaths of those who died because of you. So .
did not dry
As drops of blood formed on the quivering dagger, Roman Dmitri stood by Sebastian.
Just die without any meaning.
Sebastian gritted his teeth.
I closed my eyes tightly.
I was confused and couldnt fully ept the situation.
But one thing is for sure.
hooked
Keep gagging.
A dagger was thrust into his neck.
I looked up at Roman Dmitri with blood gushing and shaking eyes.
current life.
He didnt even deserve to embellish his death.
* * *
Fluff.
Sebastian fell to the floor.
Sebastian Andres Patrice.
Blood flowed profusely from the corpses, and the chiefs of each country were frozen and unable to say anything.
Roman Dmitry moved on.
Then.
As if it were natural, he sat in the seat of honor and said.
I will hold an international conference again from now on.
cold voice.
People were amazed.
Realizing the reality btedly, they hurriedly found their seats and sat down.
without missing a single one.
People epted that Roman Dmitry had be ruler of the world only a year after founding the Korean Empire.
Chapter 576
Chapter 576 The Shocking Truth (5)
Andres Confession.
The timeline has be clear.
Even before the cataclysm began, the absolutes were already watching this world and waiting for the right time.
However, Henry Alberts biography came from beyond the dimension, and the absolutes deliberately delivered it to Sebastian.
As the biography was interpreted, a cataclysm began, and beings such as sessors were born that the absolutes did not intend, dying the time of Advent and slowly preparing for the finale.
The division with Roman Dmitri, whom humanity summoned as hope.
That is the finale that the absolutes wanted, but Roman Dmitri appeared in person and the situation was reversed.
It was still just a hypothesis.
Although Andres confessed, it was not 100% reliable, and if the Absolutes had been preparing for a cataclysm 30 years ago, it would have been premature to say that he knew everything.
However, there was one thing that could be affirmed. At least the clear fact that the main enemy of mankind is not each other, but the absolute one.
said Roman Dmitry.
The reason I first questioned the existence of the Absolute was because I had a simr experience in my previous life. Those who know the contents of the biography will know that the Smander Continent was attacked by demons. The demon king attacked the surface world to appease his boredom, but in fact it originated from the old history of the demon world. In the distant past, even the demon realm was attacked by monsters from beyond the dimension. It was a crisis as if an absolute being was driving this world into ruin, and the demon world began to split apart due to the devastation that started from that. I think the monsters beyond the dimension are the same existence as the Absolute. Even if not, the results from them will not be very different.
present and past lives.
It was intertwined with a chain of fate.
The two worlds were never unrted.
What do you think is the purpose of the Absolute?
I think its Yu-hee. Other than that, I cannot understand the actions of beingsparable to gods.
okay. They aim at the y itself. They are only second to gods, but never gods, and Maronism must have been a really interesting device for them. A golden opportunity to divide mankind and at the same time summon the absolute of the human world called Roman Dmitri. They would have proceeded with the work of Maronism under the premise that they could handle me. Then I will ask you Andres says that the absolutes made a promise to leave a part of the world behind, but do you really think that beings who treat humans as toys will fulfill their promise?
The meeting room fell into silence.
Everyone knew.
The fact that the fulfillment of the promise is only a wish.
Even if all 10 cataclysms were prevented, there was no guarantee that hope would be granted to mankind.
The oue of the previous life is not unrted to the present life. Just as monsters from beyond the dimension drove the demon world to ruin, mankind will perish due to the absolutes. For the absolutes, watching the betrayed mankind is more fun than fulfilling a promise. I have no intention of betting the fate of mankind on an uncertain hope. So I want to unite the world and implement one n for the future.
The te wasid.
The leaders of the Korean Empire showed a solemn expression.
They have already epted the reality, but heads of state will be shocked by what is being discussed.
Dimensional boundaries. Beyond that, I will directly punish the Absolute.
* * *
A shocking remark.
Heads of state were shocked.
Theirmon sense could not ept the statement that they would deal with the Absolute before ten cataclysms struck.
It was the same.
Just like the leaders of the Korean Empire did.
US President John Harrison said.
I dont think the Emperor spoke of an impossible n. However, if you face the absolute in a situation where it is too difficult to block the monsters attacking from beyond the dimension, you do not know what the ending will be. No, even setting aside that problem, it is difficult to cross the dimensional boundary and find the Absolute in the first ce.
President John Harrison is right. Humans need time. If you are not prepared enough, you can hasten your ruin with premature judgment.
worry ahead.
It was amon sense reaction.
anxiety nervous worry.
Roman Dmitri fully understood their sentiments.
Many people will die.
Sacrifice must follow.
But that doesnt mean that its always in the interests of mankind to back down on a decision.
hour. yes it will take time If we are fully prepared, we will be able to face the absolute with confidence in ourselves. The problem is that all disasters and hopes that have befallen mankinde from the Absolute. The Absolute brought disaster to this world and at the same time gave the power to resist disaster through the system. It contains the obvious truth. The truth is that no matter how powerful we are, the power allowed to mankind is determined by the absolute. 10 or 20 yearster. Do you think you will be able to defeat the Absolute at that time? No, even then, we must stake the fate of mankind on the mercy of the Absolute.
It was a cruel truth.
I tried to turn away, but Roman Dmitri revealed the truth and showed people the reality.
Time is not on the side of mankind. This moment, when you think you are anxious, may be the worst timing for absolutes who n for the 10th cataclysm and beyond. Whatever it is, we have no reason to y on the board they created. And above all, we alone will not be able to handle this war.
What is that .
Peoples eyes widened.
they didnt know
What Roman Dmitry has prepared.
I will bring Dmitris world here.
* * *
Absolute.
They grasped Dmitris world beyond the dimension.
After this world perishes, it was clear that they would y with Dmitris world with stories rted to Roman Dmitri.
Therefore, it was not a problem confined to the present life.
If a fire demon would one day spread to Dmitris world, it was necessary to eradicate the existence of the absolute bybining the powers of the two worlds.
Kim Pan-seok stepped forward.
From now on, I will exin my future ns.st year. In the Korean Empire, as in Maronism, experiments on dimension shifting magic were conducted. In a total of 19 repeated experiments, significant results were achieved, but it failed to perfectly secure the two-dimensional passage. However, after seeing Andreths magic a while ago, we got a clue to solve the problem. Twice a year, when the two nes are perfectly aligned, we can use dimension shifting magic to secure a passage between our world and Dmitris world.
Maronism.
There was a reason they stayed by their side.
Watching Andres magic, Kim Pan-seok grasped with his own eyes the timing of each others worlds interlocking and the elements that needed to be technically equipped.
It was possible because it was Kim Pan-seok. When he was following the demon king, he tried to connect the demon world and the surface world by studying the dimensional boundary.
It was caused by malice, but ironically, it became the basis for saving mankind in the present life.
humans.
No, even transcendent beings cannot guarantee that they understand the dimension more perfectly than Kim Pan-seok.
It was not an ability granted by anyone, but a weapon unique to Kim Pan-seok that had been umtedyer byyer over many years.
And if you join forces with Dmitris world, its not impossible to find the Absolute that exists beyond dimensions. Dmitris world is a world where magic civilization has blossomed. Their technical skills will be of great help in implementing our future ns.
Following Kim Pan-seok.
said Roman Dmitry.
In fact, there is no reason for the entire world to be in harmony in dealing with the Absolute. If I call in Dmitris world, I can have a powerful force without your help. But even so, the reason why this ce was created even while exterminating the traitors of mankind is clear. Trust me. I will personally deal with the absolutes who say that mankind cannot handle them and will surely eradicate them. In the process, what I want from you is a sacrifice for humanity. The moment we conclude that we will attack the Absolute, the cataclysm divided into 10 may bepressed and plunge mankind into despair. If that happens, many people will die, but trust me and endure it. Trust me and fight the monsters. The moment you break down the dimensional boundaries and find the Absolute, I will definitely restore peace in exchange for your deaths.
one n.
It was a tough story to bear.
A risky n that could lead to the annihtion of not just hundreds or thousands of people, but the entire human race.
however.
no one objected
A simple and reckless n to ask people to believe in themselves gave heads of countries an unknown confidence.
It was a series of despair.
People found hope in promises that were not guaranteed, and even though they knew the terrible truth, they cried out that hope exists as if they were clowns of the absolute.
Roman Dmitrys ns were different from those of his previous life. He said that even if countless people die, mankind can directly win peace with just one victory.
Was it like that?
One person spoke through the silence.
Ill follow you. Whether you die in 10 years or die right now. If there is no hope anyway, Id rather trust the Emperor.
I will follow. As His Majesty said, I have been ignoring the reality. Even if I prevented all 10 cataclysms, I was not sure that there would be peace, but if I didnt think so, it seemed that the world would copse. Thank you for giving me hope. I am willing to risk my life for even the slightest hope.
What can I do? I dont care if I die, as long as humanity can regain hope.
peoples will.
It spread like fire.
People risked their lives when they thought that they could really hold the peace of mankind in their hands, not a vague hope.
I didnt think about the international rtions of the past.
China USA Italy Spain etc. Some have joined forces under the name of the European Union, while others have gone astray like water and oil, but now that they have sworn allegiance to Roman Dmitri, none of that mattered.
one group.
one purpose.
came to an agreement
Roman Dmitry embraced his intense desire at the sight of people crying out for allegiance one after another.
ording to your wishes, the n will proceed as scheduled. Until the next time when the dimensions interlockes, we need to prepare two things. The first is to strengthen the power of all countries and the second is .
Andres.
It became clear what to do with that being.
It is the capture of the chosen ones.
* * *
Huge space.
There were so many people that there was no time to set foot there.
They were gathered around something, and a man asked the woman next to him with a worried face.
When are you going to wake up? A month has already passed.
Im not even sure when. What I can tell you is that a body that has lost its soul will die if it is not artificially revitalized. Obviously, if the soul has been summoned by someone, we must believe in the slightest possibility and wait until the end.
ha.
The man let out a sigh.
It was frustrating.
I was angry and wanted to scream like crazy.
But I couldnt.
When I looked up, I saw many people.
Frommoners to nobles.
People of various identities were visiting this ce every day for amon purpose.
A man with a particrly haggard face.
He lived here as soon as he heard the news.
When I saw him sit there without eating anything, he sometimes got angry and asked me to rest.
Knowing that he was not the only one who was frustrated and difficult, the man showed a devastated expression, but suppressed his boiling anger.
It was then.
flinch.
uh?!
Ooh it moved!
People were upset.
The man lying in the center.
he finally responded.
Everyones eyes were focused.
Watching while swallowing dry saliva, the man lying like a corpse struggled to lift his eyelids.
turn it off.
moans leaking out of your mouth.
A familiar sight caught his eye.
Dmitrys world.
The moment he confirmed that he had returned to the original world, the man choked and spat out a muddy voice.
There was a fact that had to be conveyed more than any other words.
I met His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. I finally met him.
mans identity.
He was Henry Albert.
Chapter 577
Chapter 577 The Story of Those Left Behind (1)
One month ago.
In the forbidden realm where the general public is not allowed to enter, Dmitris wizards were busy preparing something.
It was hundreds of teleport magic circles.
Teleport is a popr means of transportation in magical civilizations, but it was unreasonable for so many magic circles to operate at the same time.
I am ready.
Activate.
yes.
Whoa ah.
Hundreds of magic circles emitted strong light at the same time.
In a space overflowing with mana as if a furnace were radiating hot heat, the wizards sent a magic item called a memory stone across the dimension.
Thousands per magic circle. Knowing that most of them would be destroyed if they crossed the dimension, I poured in with the hope that even one would seed.
It was a day that repeats every day.
A man approached next to the wizard who gave the order to the wizards working with familiar faces.
Is there any news?
Oh Chris.
mans identity.
It was Chris.
The wizard who found Chris showed a bitter smile.
There is no special harvest yet. It is our conclusion that although some dimensions have sent anomalies, they have nothing to do with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri.
Its already been a year. People say that the budget spent here is meaningless. Of course, that doesnt mean we should stop searching for the Emperor. However, there are many opinions that we should focus on researching how to find a clue rather than sending a clue like a memory stone beyond the dimension.
I understand.
1 year ago.
After the disappearance of Roman Dmitri, Pelex, the owner of the magic tower of Phoenix, seeded in reaching the realm of beyond the dimension after numerous experiments.
The problem is that you cant be sure which world it connects to, and you cant cross the dimensional boundary with the fragile body of a creature.
So, I chose to send things like memory stones across dimensions.
It was intended that if anyone knew Roman Dmitri or if he secured the Memory Stone, he would receive a signal so that he could identify one of the many dimensions.
A year passed like that.
The experiment was repeated every day, but there was no particr result.
said Felix.
For the past year, the lights in the magicboratory have not gone out to use thousands of mana stones to activate hundreds of teleportation magic circles every day, and to create hundreds of thousands of memory stones to send across dimensions. At first, I thought there was hope, but now it is true that I am also skeptical of repeat results. So, I visited Duke Valentino once. Since he bears the astronomical amount used in the experiment, I tried to exin the situation and find a different direction.
magic experiment.
Although it is a part of the Dmitri Empire, Duke Valentino dered that he would fully support Felixs experiments.
It was literally pouring water into a bottomless pot.
Even though there was no result, he did not stop investing, and people even said that Duke Valentino earned like a dog and invested all his money in Roman Dmitri.
Of course, as much as running the top of the continent, I somehow made up the money again, but Felix felt sorry for theck of ie.
however.
Upon Felixs visit, Duke Valentino said:
He told me not to stop experimenting because he was willing to spend all his money. If peoples concerns are performance without ie, Ill spit out any amount of money, so go ahead with both. And above all, the Empire is sticking to the position that it will fully support it. But how can I say lets give up on this, even if its only a 0.1% chance?
Chris looked away.
I gritted my teeth in a miserable mood.
everyone was working
It seemed that people would be able to endure with great joy if they could find even a trace of being alive.
I didnt say that I wanted him to give up either.
but.
Someone just had to tell the truth.
Chris was about to give his words of encouragement again when he saw a soldier running in a hurry from a distance.
Chris! Chris! There is something you need to check!
urgent voice.
eyes wide open.
Chriss heart started pounding at the sight of the soldier approaching him.
* * *
A man was lying on the floor.
Chris asked Isabel, who was once called a saint, with a nervous look on her face.
What the hell is going on?
Somehow Henry Alberts soul seems to have been summoned by someone. At first, I suspected a sudden death, but as a result of borrowing the power of a god to confirm, only the soul disappeared while the body was alive. It may still be a hasty judgment, but judging from the link of magic remaining in the body, it is judged that it was artificially summoned.
That means .
yes. It must mean that someone across the dimension has finally responded to our earnestness.
Moment.
Emotions surged.
Knowing that his efforts had not been in vain, Chris asked again, trying to suppress his emotions.
Then why are you Henry Albert?
It may be a mere coincidence, but if we assume that Henry Albert has been identified, we can guess that the existence of a biography formed a link with Henry Albert. As you know, Henry Albert spent his own money to create a biography and send it to another dimension. If someone from beyond the dimension used a biography as a medium, Henry Albert, who left the most traces on the medium, would have been identified.
After all, that means Henry Albert has to wake up to make sure.
thats right.
A glimpse of possibility.
That was enough.
I was delighted that I could expect something unknown in a situation where I could not expect anything.
News of Henry Albert soon spread across the continent.
People came to see Henry Albert in person, and among them was Kevin, who was known to wander the world.
After deciding to find Roman Dmitri. Kevin left the Dmitri Empire again.
I lived wandering the world thinking that there might be a clue somewhere in the world.
Now Kevin was by Henry Alberts side.
In the fact that the soul cannot return if the body dies, he stayed by his side and never left.
I will keep it.
calm face.
calm voice.
Kevin stayed by Henry Alberts side like a man.
After the 15 days passed, Chris told him to take a break, but there was no way to stop Kevin, who was stubbornly holding on.
A person who cannot be controlled by anyone other than Roman Dmitri. He was Kevin.
Chris understood Kevins mind, so he didnt even try to control it any more than that in the first ce.
Time passed.
At first, people who were hopeful showed concern that Henry Albert would die like this.
everyone came
Everyone knelt down and prayed to Henry Albert.
pleasee back alive
Please find a clue.
a month like that.
When people looked for Henry Albert, as always, he, who had been lying like a corpse, finally opened his eyes.
* * *
Muddy voice.
It was a voice that was not immediately intelligible, but people understood exactly what Henry Albert was trying to say.
I met His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. I finally met him.
at that point.
AA AA AA!
Oh God!
Thank you very much!
The huge space was filled with cheers.
People gave enthusiastic cheers, and even without anyone telling them to, they sat down and expressed their gratitude toward God.
The survival of Roman Dmitry. It was the hope that people had longed for.
The mere fact that Dmitry Roman was alive made people shed tears and say thank you over and over again.
dly, Chris and Kevin were the same.
But rather than shed tears of joy, they grabbed Henry Albert, who knew something, and asked.
Is your Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry all right?
Where is it?
What happened?
Did you find a way to travel between dimensions?
Your Majesty .
It was a question killer.
Henry Albert was still feeling dizzy from the aftermath of the possession, but he didnt want to turn away from his earnest eyes.
I endured the rising energy. I may not be able to answer all the questions right now, but I knew what they needed.
A pain rose from his lips.
His dry lips parted, but Henry Albert struggled to say his hopes for Dmitri.
His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry is alive and well. And he said to me.
It was still clear.
The image of Roman Dmitri talking to himself.
His Majesty the Emperor is also working to return to us.
* * *
Alves of Dmitris Guard.
He had a nervous look on his face.
He was first assigned to the guards and was entrusted with the heavy task of managing the entry and exit of the Dmitry Empire.
Since the first time is very important to everyone, Alves couldnt sleep at night thinking about today.
Lets do well, well be able to do well.
Competitive ratio of 1000:1.
Alves wanted to end the day in a really cool way as he won this position by defeating numerouspetitors.
So that he canter show off to his children what a great job he has been entrusted with.
So that your parents can look at you and be proud of you when you go home at the end of the day.
took heart
The senior said nothing special would happen.
He showed a smile, saying that he could adapt quickly because most of them manage the ess of ordinary citizens.
And now.
There was an emergency in the guards.
Alves felt like he was going to lose his mind from the first day.
Duke Valentino is entering!
Marquis Fabius is entering!
Count Lawrence is entering!
.
.
Dmitrys titans.
They appeared one after another.
That alone was eye-opening, but it was nothingpared to what was about to happen.
The King of Cairo is entering!
King Hector is entering!
Emperor Kronos is entering!
The Emperor of Valha is entering!
Really.
Unmanageable titans continued to appear.
At first, they made a fuss about the names of the high-ranking nobles, but when the leaders of each country appeared, their hearts stopped even fluttering with the business cards of the nobles.
What the hell does this mean? Alves was oblivious to what was going on in Dmitri because he was focused on security.
Obviously, it didnt seem like an ordinary thing, but the neer who had just been appointed could not dare to ask the senior officer questions.
Could it be a continental war?
I was sweating profusely.
Seeing him continue his work despite being exhausted, the man in charge of Dmitris guard came up to him and said,
Alves.
yes? yes?!
I was startled.
The captain of the guard looked at Alves and smiled.
I understand that it is a very difficult day for you. Im not used to the job yet, but it must be very difficult to deal with people who are difficult to meet in one day. But I hope you enjoy this moment.
I looked away.
Even though they are great people, they seemed to follow Dmitris procedure.
It may be a hard first shift right now, but the day wille when you will be proud of this day. This scenery we are facing is the sincerity of the people who think of His Majesty Roman Dmitry, the owner of this country.
at that point.
Alves looked at the captain of the guard with a nk expression.
At this time, he did not know the meaning of the words, but like the captain of the guard, he will never forget this moment for the rest of his life.
* * *
Dmitrys meeting room.
Dmitrys empire and magnates from each country were all present.
It could be said to represent the entire continent, and they waited for one person with a calm face.
After the disappearance of Roman Dmitry.
The emperors seat became vacant.
In the meantime, there was someone who led the country as an agent, not someone taking the position.
Sigh.
King Rodwell Dmitry is entering.
King of Arcadia.
He appeared in front of people.
Chapter 578
Chapter 578 The story of those left behind (2)
The disappearance of Roman Dmitri.
As the years have passed since then, public opinion has emerged that someone should fill the vacant seat.
Of course, I didnt think I could rece Roman Dmitry.
However, since Dmitri is a country that rules the entire continent, he couldnt leave it vacant forever.
at that time.
The most talked about person was Rodwell Demitri.
Dmitris bloodline and a person who proved his ability as a leader by rebuilding Arcadia in the form of a nation.
There is Lauren Dmitri below, but when I saw the overall ability or strong personality, there was no one who was as good as Rodwell Dmitri.
In an instant, public opinion turned.
People raised their voices, saying that Rodwell Dmitri was the only option to take over Roman Dmitri, who had no children.
The emperors enthronement encountered difficulties in an unexpected matter.
Rodwell Dmitri, the party involved, expressed his position that he would not inherit the position of emperor.
Im sorry, but I cant be the emperor of Dmitrys empire. Its not just a matter of worrying about potential for future conflict. As of now, no one in the world can handle the Dmitri Empire.
Imperial Conference.
In front of the leaders of each country, Rodwell Dmitry showed an unwavering expression on his face.
I think you all know that too. Dmitrys empire was not founded in the usual way. His Majesty Roman Dmitry, a superhuman being, overcame all adversity beyondmon sense to create this country. Humans are a race that repeats turmoil. The reason why so many people can swear allegiance to one country even with their own thoughts is because, paradoxically, there is a part that does not dare to fight against what is called thinking. The downside of iron man politics is the absence of a few who have created an ideal reality. There is only one, but never can fill the ce of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. I proved my ability through Arcadia, and no matter how much Dmitris blood, it means that Rodwell Dmitri cant be Roman Dmitri.
Everyone nodded.
That was right.
There was no certainty that Rodwell Dmitri would solve all the problems as much as Roman Dmitri if the moment came when the huge country called Dmitri was shaken.
From then on, the problem will start.
As cracks form in belief, people will think differently, and it is only a matter of time before it leads directly to division.
Even so.
It was necessary to fill the vacancy.
Looking at the people who express frustration in the bleak future, Rodwell Dmitri presented an answer.
If it is absolutely necessary to have someone to solve the problem, I will remain the representative, not the sessor, of His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. An existence that can always give him a seat if hees back. My position as agent will leave people with hope that he will one day return.
that day.
Dmitri did not have any asion to celebrate the selection of an agent.
Rodwell Dmitri calmly epted reality and it was what he really wanted.
* * *
And now.
Rodwell Dmitry was trusted by the people.
Heads of state bowed to him, and as soon as he sat down, he asked Henry Albert the main point.
Count Albert. What did you experience there?
The gaze was focused.
It was everyones concern.
What did Henry Albert, who said he met Roman Dmitri, see and hear?
In a situation where people held their breath and watched, Henry Albert calmly epted their gaze and opened his mouth.
The first time I was possessed by that world, I couldnt really grasp the situation. My vision wasnt quite right, and the first person I saw asked me if I was Henry Albert through interpreter magic. Even then, I had no idea that someone had summoned me through my biography. I looked around to grasp the situation, and before my eyes, His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry was present just as he was before he disappeared.
Exmation burst out from all sides.
People couldnt hide their joy at the situation as they felt relieved that they had found Roman Dmitri.
but.
Henry Alberts expression was not bright.
What he saw and heard wasnt all good news.
The problem was the attitude of the people of that world towards His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. They seemed to confirm my biography, but they reacted hostilely to His Majesty Roman Dmitri by citing a person he had never heard of, Maron Dmitri. It is clear that something went wrong in the process of conveying the biography.
fast.
on the other side of the conference room.
I could see Kevin biting his teeth.
At the remark that he dared to be hostile to Roman Dmitri, Kevins eyes visibly glowed with life from then on.
His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry told me that I was trying to return to my original world. Thats all I remember. My time in the world was very limited, and I didnt have enough time to talk or confirm anything more.
That is enough.
Whether Roman Dmitry is alive or not.
Identified the most important issues.
I knew that with that hope alone, this world centered on Dmitri could gain momentum.
Rodwell Dmitry said.
Count Albert. Thanks to you, we learned about the life and death of His Majesty the Emperor. thanks. Because of you, the Dmitri Empire has gained hope, and we will definitelypensate for this at the national level.
The usual Henry Albert would have dly epted it.
A long time ago, he was called the idiot of the Albert family, and he experienced the storms of the years when he met Roman Dmitri.
There were certainly immature days for him, but todays Henry Albert was a little different.
he said, shaking his head.
its okay. Rather than rewarding me, I hope that even that reward will be used for the sake of His Majesty the Emperor.
* * *
3 years ago.
A problem urred on the Smander continent.
Due to repeated dimensional experiments to find Roman Dmitri, the dimensional boundaries were distorted and the remnants of the demonic world came over to the surface world.
It wasnt as threatening an attack as when the demon king existed.
However, it was not at the level of being vignt, so a life-and-death battle broke out with the remnants of the Pandemonium all over the continent.
fierce war.
The result was a victory for humans.
The Dmitri Empirepletely wiped out the remnants of the Demon Realm, but that didnt mean there was no damage.
And that has been ruined.
Looking at the crackling mes, Dmitris soldier said to the officer:
You know what? When His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry was attempting to conquer the demon realm, I was one of those who fervently prayed outside. Back then, I didnt know much about reality. I put my hands together to say that the world is really dangerous and, as always, I hoped that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry would solve all problems. However, after experiencing the remnants of the Demon Realm, I think I know how ignorant everyone outside, including me, was in reality.
devils of the devil.
It was powerful.
Even the soldiers who endured the hard training could not avoid death and thrust their weapons into the demons heart as their flesh was ripped out on the bloody battlefield.
Thats how I experienced the death of my colleagues.
It was clearly a war worthy ofplete victory, but the death of a fewrades caught more attention than the corpses of countless demons.
war against the devil.
Compared to that time, this was a blood loss.
Knowing that it could not bepared to the days when the demon king existed, the soldier had no choice but to keep recalling the past.
What His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry endured. what a great feat he has done. I really do know now. If he did not exist, this world would have be and where humans could not exist as humans. I mean. Although humans are animals of forgetfulness, I think they are called humans because they try not to forget things that must be remembered.
I saw the executive.
It was the same.
He had the same eyes as the soldier.
We must remember the existence of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. His deeds, his deeds. No matter how many years pass, I will never forget you. Everyone, including me, wants His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry to rule this country again.
* * *
Starting from that day, peoples emotions spread like wildfire.
Everyone raised their voices.
Lets leave the existence of Roman Dmitri to future generations.
Lets always be prepared for him who doesnt know when he wille back by reflecting on his steps every year.
Cairos mansion.
As a social phenomenon spread throughout the world, Henry Albert looked out the window at a well-kept garden.
It was a happy life.
Ordinary people lived in mansions that could not even dream of, and gardeners tended the gardens every day to think about walking for less than an hour a day.
really aplished a lot
His position at the Cairo Royal Academy was solid, and as his cousin married the Dmitri family, the Albert family was perfectly positioned as a prestigious family.
There was nothing more to ask for.
On days when he was so happy that he couldnt even remember the crazy days, Henry Albert suddenly thought of this.
Where did my happinesse from?
The answer was obvious.
Roman Dmitry.
It was all thanks to him.
Meeting him on the southern front, Henry Albert seized the opportunity and earned everyones respect for nothing.
But it wasnt just happy with that.
The Henry Albert of the past and the Henry Albert of today werepletely different people, and happiness had to do with changes in the world.
Cairo.
A country that has always been insecure due to foreign invasion.
The two major mountain ranges of the continent forced irrationality on the weaker countries, and those without power took it for granted that they were exploited.
But what about now? A minimum ofmon sense was applied.
It was natural for the strong to survive, but at least the leaders judged in the realm ofmon sense.
The world has changed.
Roman Dmitry changed it.
He corrected the order of the world and created a world where people can live as human beings.
A void formed in my heart.
All of this originated from Roman Dmitri, who disappeared without even enjoying this world properly.
I felt sad. Henry Albert, who always talked about Roman Dmitri, had no choice but to think of him differently from a certain moment.
In the past, I would have benefited somehow from the social atmosphere crying out for Roman Dmitri, but I didnt want to do that now.
I turned my steps.
There was something to be done.
Sigh.
sat down
Then he picked up a pen and started writing something.
first chapter.
[In honor of the great heros achievements.]
Roman Dmitri, whom he remembered, began to write down his biography.
I hope that even this small devotion will help him return.
Each letter was engraved with sincerity.
* * *
Henry Alberts answer.
I just felt very grateful.
Each time he experienced this reaction, Rodwell Dmitri felt more strongly that he should not be shaken.
No matter how peaceful it is right now, my older brother is thest puzzle toplete this world. Only when my older brother returns can people truly enjoy peace.
I knew it myself.
That he cannot rece Roman Dmitry.
Henry Albert is clearly a human being who lives for himself, but even he gave up his things for Roman Dmitri, proving public opinion.
It was amon goal that everyone wanted.
As Roman Dmitris vacancy grew, people realized how much work he had done.
role as agent.
It is to return Roman Dmitri to his original ce.
Until then, he must firmly protect Dmitris empire and return it intact when he returns.
It was then.
King Hector is entering.
Edwin Hector.
As soon as he heard the news, he visited Dmitri, but for a special reason, he showed upte for the meeting.
rattle.
The door is open.
Peoples eyes were focused.
People had the results they wanted from him.
Edwin Hector said with a slightly flushed face before he even sat down.
We have seeded in finding the dimensional coordinates where His Majesty Roman Dmitry exists.
The continents greatest wizard.
He lived up to peoples expectations.
Chapter 579
Chapter 579 The Story of Those Left Behind (3)
A moment ago.
Edwin Hector, who entered Dmitry, immediately met Isabel.
When Henry Albert came to his senses, he investigated the dimension and found a single flow simr to the previous one in the flow of thousands of dimensions.
It was a moment that shook my whole body.
The flow of the dimension splits countless times after only one minute, and finally got a clue to find Roman Dmitri.
People gathered in the conference room.
Edwin Hector told them what he had figured out in their eyes, showing intense desire.
This is not the first time Count Albert has experienced a link phenomenon. In the past, Kevin also experienced a weak but link phenomenon, and we have secured enough data based on the data at that time. And this time, we found the flow of the same dimension as the two phenomena. As Count Albert said, if His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry is present there, I am sure that we have finally found the target coordinates.
ats !
So, can we connect dimensions right now?
Everyone showed a puzzled expression.
As Edwin Hector, he wants to perfectly live up to their expectations, but the reality is not so easy.
That is impossible. It is said that the simrity of dimensions was discovered, but what I found this time was only coordinates. Breaking down the boundaries of dimensions is apletely different matter. That doesnt mean there is no hope. Due to this link phenomenon, we figured out that there is a specific period between the two dimensions. If we attack at that time, it is possible to break down the dimensional boundary and form a passage.
And that wasnt all.
And Count Albert clearly said that His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry was trying toe over here. Its a golden opportunity. If the passage is attacked from both sides, the boundary will inevitably be weakened, so if you focus your strength when the dimensions interlock, you can increase your chances of sess.
Hope arose.
The fact that Dmitry Roman is alive and the magical grounds for reaching his world. The people gathered here were filled with emotions.
I dont know what kind of time Roman Dmitri spent on the other side of the dimension, but the people who live in this world also dealt with difficult times.
As long as you get rid of the lingering feelings, there is no problem.
But nobody said to give up on Roman Dmitri.
Those who remember how Dmitrys empire was founded knew that it was not for the future.
Even for yourself.
even for the future.
Roman Dmitry was needed.
The reality of his sudden evaporation after achieving everything was never a beneficial oue for everyone.
Rodwell Dmitry said.
King Hector. tell me everything you need As an agent of His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitri, the Dmitri Empire will provide full support.
The support we have now is enough. The only difference is that from now on, it is necessary to conduct a full-scale magical experiment. If the experimenter does not adapt to the flow when the dimensional boundaries interlock, the experiment will inevitably fail no matter how perfect the timing is. I dont want forced support. If there are people who want to do it themselves, we want to run the experiment through them.
Its dangerous.
But the moment you mention support.
I will do it.
I am the right person.
Leave it to me.
The leaders, not anyone else, opened their mouths simultaneously.
* * *
It was literally a dream from another statue.
It aims to return Roman Dmitry, but people said they would support it for different reasons.
First, Chris and Kevin.
Its about returning His Majesty the Emperor to his original ce. Even if it means losing my life, I will definitely seed.
The support of the two was an expression of loyalty.
In particr, Kevin, who has been wandering around since the disappearance of Roman Dmitri, showed a strong will to overthrow him if he did not receive his support.
In fact, like Chris Kevin, if you ept volunteers out of loyalty, you will be able to fill a huge za with only volunteers.
Thats how honorable it was to work for Roman Dmitri, so it was within the expected range of people.
But others were unexpected.
Duke Valentino said.
It is to help His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Even though Im old and dont help much with the experiment, Im willing to join if necessary.
Critics say. How nice it would be to go back to that era and experience it for yourself when you see the artisans work as time goes by. The works of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry are masterpieces that will remain in the future. Even if I spend all my money, having him live a little longer in the same time zone as I am is the way to make the words of the critics sighe true. If the fact that I was so active in finding the Emperor is known, the Emperor will surely reward me ordingly.
swallowed augh
he was crazy
The reasons for pouring money into magic experiments and the motivation to participate in the experiments.
All because of Roman Dmitri.
I could always earn money (?) again, but if Roman Dmitri disappeared, I felt like I would lose my will to live.
Craftsman made the world bright just by being.
My heart skipped a beat just with the anticipation that the artisan would not know when to create the work, and Valentino constantly coveted the enormous wealth so that there would be no problems with his collection activities.
Magic experiment support?
voluntary participation in the experiment?
Its all a process of building justification.
Since Roman Dmitri is a person with a certain reward, he believed that his actions would definitely be rewarded.
After Valentino.
This is a daunting task for the Duke. As much as I experienced the link phenomenon, I want to finish this job.
Henry Albert stepped in.
At first, he started out with a sincere heart, but secretly, the mulberry(?) started to fill up when he saw people cheering for him.
how to say What does it feel like to be a hero?
If he ys a decisive role in bringing Roman Dmitri back here, his statue might be erected in Dmitri.
My ass itched.
Did you say that men never grow old?
Henry Albert, who was praised for his dedication, but people neverpletely changed.
tense atmosphere.
Applicants overflowed.
In a situation where everyone would participate in the experiment, one man put an end to it with a firm tone.
If only one person is given the opportunity to cross the dimensional boundary, it must be me.
A low-pitched voice.
Marquis Fabius caught everyones attention.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Marquis Fabius read the flow.
His Majesty Roman Dmitry has never failed to achieve what he wanted. If you said you would cross over to the Smander Continent, no matter what difficulties await you, you will surely achieve it. And with the skill of King Hector, the best magician on the continent, he will surely achieve something. If the dayes when His Majesty Roman Dmitri returns to this world, Ill need a usible modifier for that time.
Golden Home (\߀x).
It would be really fantastic to be next to Roman Dmitri among the enthusiastic people.
Marquis Fabius enjoyed wealth and fame.
He built a harem by amassing a huge fortune and was so happy every day that it was said that he was like Fabius as a man.
Thats why I couldnt help but go further. When ites to power, the longer itsts, the better.
Rather than growing old as an old man after maintaining great power at one time, life would be happy to the end if he always remained in the center of power.
Marquis Fabiuss desire gently reared its head on those happy days.
I dont want great power.
It is not that they intend to form a power based on this incident.
I wanted to stick right next to Roman Dmitri and forever remain a parasitic bat in his power.
Now was the right time.
In a situation where the possibility of Roman Dmitris return is growing, Marquis Fabius has shown his presence for the first time in a long time.
everyone. This is a matter for which you must judge very wisely. If superior swordsmen pass by, it will be helpful enough in full force, but what His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry needs is not physical strength. He is absolute and alone can solve any problem. Therefore, if only one person is selected as the right person, that person must have the political power to react intelligently to whatever happens beyond the dimension. And I dont think anyone here has proven more politically than me.
It captured the atmosphere.
That makes sense.
Since Roman Dmitri wouldnt be in any danger, a quick-witted person like Marquis Fabius was the right person.
but.
Beyond the dimension is an unknown world. Marquis Fabius may be in danger.
Hahaha, are you worried about my safety right now? This is Fabius. If youre brave enough to meet the Emperor for the first time on the southern front, and if youre determined, you wont back down. Doesnt everyone know?
Everyone acknowledged it.
Roon of Cairo.
Even if the choice was mixed with selfishness, the person who did it was Fabius.
And above all, since he was a person who did not take part in a hopeless task, there was no reason to stop his will.
atst.
All right. If only one applicant is needed, I will go to Marquis Fabius, but I will consider the opinions of the rest.
The meeting ended with Edwin Hectors words.
* * *
People leaving the conference room one after another.
Leaving them behind, Kevin approached Fabius.
Marquis Fabius. I have a favor to ask of you.
Tell me.
If you are selected as a volunteer on behalf of all, please be sure to return His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry to his original position.
Fabius smirked.
Kevins eyes.
It was brutal.
Even Fabius, who had experienced childbirth battles, didnt get used to it, but there was no reason to be so frightened.
When you are an ally, there is no stronger gaze than mine.
And because he knew all too well what standard Kevin was living by, in Fabius eyes, he looked like a pure soul united by loyalty, not Dmitris demon.
Does Kevin look like someone who would apply for a job I would fail at?
Not really.
Then trust me. One way is to wait for the results silently rather than say a hundred words.
Kevin lowered his head.
I could see her hair, which had be scattered as she wandered the world, hanging down on either side.
It was a mess.
Seeing this look be like this, the parents were worried, but they didnt tell Kevin toe back home.
A family living in a slum. To them, Roman Dmitry was an indescribable benefactor.
Even if not as much as Kevin, his parents and sister have no reason to stop him.
They also wanted Roman Dmitri toe back, so when Kevin sometimes came home, he would just serve a warm dinner without saying that he had worked hard.
I still remember it clearly.
slum alley.
The image of Roman Dmitri who saved him from that hellish world.
Some people shouted that the bloody look was the devil, but to Kevin, he was like a god.
I raised my head.
Fabius.
He was a very ironic person.
Its a bat, but its a trustworthy bat.
There was no reason not to trust Fabius when his purpose was clear.
said Kevin.
I promise you, Marquis Fabius. If you do your best in this task, regardless of the oue, I will lend you my sword just once for Marquis Fabius. This is my promise as Kevin, the prosecutor serving His Majesty.
* * *
Kevin and Fabius are talking.
Chris came out first.
There was a pile of things to do in the future, but in his field of vision, he saw a person wandering around with a worried face.
ha.
A sigh came out.
My heart was broken.
The mans true identity was Hans.
Although he was a nobleman, he could not attend such a major meeting as today.
Hans wanted to check Roman Dmitris news in real time, but he had to wait outside because he had nothing to do with the meeting.
He stomped his feet. He wandered around with a nervous look on his face. He inadvertently raised his head and found Chris out.
Chris!
Moment.
face brightened.
Hans ran straight for Chris.
Normally, this situation would have been very ufortable, but this time, I was able to smile even though my heart was hurting.
Ah, Baron Hans.
This time, I have good news to pass on to him.
Chris struggled to contain his raging heart.
Chapter 580
Chapter 580 The Story of Those Left Behind (4)
Hans has not changed since then or now.
Even after being granted a title of nobility, he remained in the Dmitri family and was faithful to his role as a servant while still doing chores.
The difference is that Dmitri has be an emperors family.
Hundreds of servants followed his orders, but Hans never once held up the title of nobility.
No, just a little while ago.
It was the first time I asked myself this.
Chris. Can I attend the meeting too? After all, I am not a noble either. If my seat is not allowed, it is okay to stand in the back and run small errands.
It was heartbreaking.
Even though he knew why Hans said that, Chris had no choice but to tell him that he had to wait.
Those who have just attended the meeting are heads of state and those who are ssified as key figures in Dmitry. Even for Hans, finding a ce for him was not an easy task.
In the end, the request was rejected.
Since then, Hans has been hurriedly running with delight as he must have waited outside.
Chris. What happened? Can His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry evere back? I heard that Count Henry Albert mentioned the existence of His Majesty, but then there is hope .
Baron Hans.
I stopped talking.
Chris calmly continued, looking down at Hans, who was talking incoherently.
What I can tell you clearly is that I have found the coordinates where His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry exists. From now on, we will look for a way to get to those coordinates, and if the n goes well, we can meet the Emperor again, as Baron Hans wishes. So stay calm. What is needed for this task, which may take some time, is not to be impatient.
iced coffee-.
Hans opened his eyes wide.
Chris added a word of concern, but only words of hope remained clear in Hans head.
I finally found you.
Tears flowed.
The emperors absence was a very difficult time for Hans, who was in charge of the Dmitri family and also the emperor Roman Dmitri.
Ive been in a big loss over the past few years.
Hans cleaned the room that had lost its owner every day, and when he went to bed, he looked out the window for a moment and prayed for the safe return of the emperor.
Last meeting with the emperor.
The memory of that time is always vivid.
Had he known that it would be theirst meeting, Hans would have stretched at least by the crotch of his trousers.
Chris. Your Majesty the Emperor may hold special meaning to all of us, but he is a very dear person to me. Even when he was born, when he went astray, when he was criticized by people, when he led Dmitry to save the world. It was the Roman Dmitri that I always attend. So please tell me good news or bad news. I hate waiting without knowing anything.
All right.
thank you.
Hans lowered his head.
Tears dripped onto the floor from the rising emotions.
And fortunately. I am very, very fortunate.
* * *
Results of the meeting.
It was also addressed to Romero Dmitri.
Looking out the window with aplicated face, his wife Rihanna Dmitri approached and asked.
honey. are you okay?
Its okay.
I turned my head.
She tried to smile, but as a wife, she couldnt help but know that Romero Dmitri wasnt okay.
Was it because he read his wifes eyes?
Romero Dmitris expression cracked and he looked out the window again, averting his gaze.
I mean. I wasnt a perfect father, but I didnt think I was a bad father either. But when I heard that my son had gone with all his burdens, I thought that I was an indifferent father who didnt even know his heart. Roman came to say goodbye at that time, but I didnt even know my sons heart and put off expressing my sincerity until next time. What a pitiful human being. At that moment, the image of Roman, thest time he showed me his back, never gets out of my mind.
My heart ached.
Roman Dmitri put everything down and expressed his sincere gratitude as the son of Romero Dmitri.
at that time.
Romero Dmitri swallowed his heart.
Even though I was able to express my heart more than simply saying thank you, I thought that the next opportunity existed for myself.
It made a lump in my heart. As Roman Dmitris vacancy grew, he remembered the things he couldnt do as a father, and Romero Dmitri grew thinner day by day.
So he refused the position of emperor.
People insisted that Romero Dmitri should seed the emperor, but he could not concentrate on state affairs as he was gued with guilt.
At first, he was forced to assume the role of agent, but as his health deteriorated, he said that he could no longer take on the role because of hisck of ability.
Rihanna Dmitri has stepped up.
Its not your fault. Neither did I, we all didnt know Romans sincerity.
I knew it myself.
Farewell to Roman.
It wasnt anyones fault.
But I couldnt take it lightly.
I felt resentment for not being able to utter thest words, and my throat was clogged, so I wasnt happy no matter how delicious I ate.
Romero Dmitri looked at his wife.
The legend of Dmitri, who boasted of a sturdy physique, now showed a half-face.
honey. If the dayes when I see my son again, even for a moment, I have something I want to say.
every night.
over and over again.
I imagined and imagined again.
I hope that day will surelye.
Thank you so much for being my son. I say I love you. I really want to tell you that.
* * *
The next day.
Dmitris guardian, Fernando, visited the training ground.
He took a step and looked around, but Dmitris soldiers were training harder than ever.
Caan-!
Kakakakakang!
strongly! stronger!
Thats not enough!
huge gymnasium.
The soldiers who filled the ce fought fiercely as if they were going to eat each other.
It was truly unheard of.
The most important part of Roman Dmitris founding of the Dmitri Empire was an environment where soldiers responsible for national defense could be proud of themselves.
Even if only one soldier was produced in a family of four,pensation was guaranteed to the extent that there would be no problem in making a living, and the focus was on bing strong enough to organize most of the daily routine through training.
Because of such training, Dmitri was able to achieve a perfect victory even in the attack of the Demon World, and people considered it a really honorable thing to be Dmitris soldier.
The result was a sight in front of my eyes.
Regardless of gender, those who secured the position of soldiers shed violently while shedding hot sweat.
However, the heat was higher than usual.
The reason was because of Chris remarks the day before.
As you know, the location of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry has been confirmed. As soon as the passage of the dimension is secured, we will cross the border of the dimension, and if we recruit troops for that task, we will select them based on our skills regardless of position. keep in mind Its something you have to risk your life for. A half-hearted person or a person who is not perfectly prepared will never be selected for this mission.
Roman Dmitry!
The possibility of being selected to find him forced the soldiers to grit their teeth and begin training.
Everyone wanted to be selected.
There was nothing more honorable than this as a soldier.
Among the soldiers who trained like that, there was a person who stood out to Fernando.
Caang!
He struck off his opponents sword.
A person with long ck hair burrowed into his chest and drove the opponent who appeared to be a knight into madness.
The opposing knight was a skilled yer recognized by Dmitry.
He calmly blocked the ck-haired mans attack and tried to eat it in reverse, but the mans reckless movement drove the opponent into a corner.
pod.
short hair difference.
intertwined with each other
The ck-haired mans face was slightly cut, but he aimed his sword at the knights neck without blinking an eye.
lost.
You worked hard.
chuck.
took the sword
mans identity.
It was Lauren Dmitri.
The young boy now smelled like a man, and he took victory for granted and calmly moved on.
Fernandoughed as he immediately went into the next training session.
As soon as Chris spoke about the selection, Lauren Dmitri showed a strong look in his eyes that he would definitely be selected.
It was worth it.
To Lauren Dmitri, Roman Dmitri was like heaven.
Lauren Dmitris loss was great, and unlike those who be helpless, he relieved his emotions with training.
And it was time to prove our achievements.
Lauren Dmitri didnt want to give her ce to anyone.
It was then.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A roaring from afar.
Fernando looked in the direction of the sound.
That was the destination he was trying to find.
* * *
Stand tall.
Fernando stopped walking.
He couldnt hide his astonished expression at the scene that was revealed as the dust cloud lifted.
haha.
Dmitrys gymnasium.
It was protected by magic defense in a hard material to withstand intense training, but it looked miserable as if it had been torn to pieces by beasts.
An aura like this isparable to a 7-star. There was no guarantee that even he, who was called the guardian deity of Dmitri, could perfectly block it.
Are you here?
beyond the clouds of dust.
A man walked out.
Red hair and sharp eyes were the symbol of Kevin, whom people called Dmitris demon.
Such destructive power. You werent just wandering around.
You cant be stagnant, can you? If anything happened to His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry, at least I didnt want to be disturbed.
past years.
Kevin wandered all over the world, looking for Roman Dmitri when the sun was up and practicing the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship when the sun was down.
In my heart, I wanted to devote all my time to Roman Dmitri. However, the possibility could not be ruled out.
I decided that if a problem arises that I cannot handle on my own, I need to have the strength to stand against it.
and.
His Majesty passed on the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship to me. Neglecting it would also be disloyal.
gritted it
Even though she shed tears every night, he did not stop swinging his sword.
The years piled up like that, and even Fernando couldnt tell how strong Kevin had be.
Awkward eyes.
His face, more venomous than before, proved that whoever dealt with Kevin would have to give up his life.
In fact, Fernando did not fully understand Kevins feelings.
Although his loyalty to Roman Dmitri is firm, Kevin has dedicated his entire life to what could be described as madness.
sure thing.
It was true that he was a necessary person for this operation.
King Rodwell told me not to leave Dmitri until the results of the experiment are avable. You never know when you might need it, so stay here and be within easy reach at any time. Kevin-sama is absolutely necessary to bring back His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri.
Even if you didnt say that, I had no intention of leaving.
Shuk.
took the sword
Magical experiments were conducted around Edwin Hector and Felix.
It is unknown when the results wille out, but now that Roman Dmitri has been located, there is no need to wander the world.
My mind became clear.
Kevin gave a sharp look.
Until now, I had wandered the world and spent some of my time training. But from now on, its different. I believe in Dmitrys people. The words that Count Henry Albert witnessed His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri. I believe all I believe that everyone wants His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry to return. so.
closely.
He clenched his fists.
immersed in a single purpose.
Until I secure the dimensional passage, I will only focus on bing stronger. No matter what variables happen in the future, to be able to handle them all. I will be stronger than anyone in this world.
cast off the sense of inferiority.
Chris was no longer the target.
something beyond that.
In order for Roman Dmitri to return safely, he must conquer the unknown territory that humans cannot reach. The past will no longer repeat itself.
The war against the Demon World was virtually handled by Roman Dmitri alone.
Unlike the time when even Chris, whom people praise, couldnt do anything, he will definitely develop into a helpful being to Roman Dmitri.
Even if non-human divine beings interfere with Dmitris n, he will prove the meaning of his existence by cutting off their heads.
The wandering is over.
Kevin took a step back.
Dont you know? I am Dmitris sword.
The time when the sun has not yet set.
Training started here.
* * *
The story of those left behind.
It was something unknown to people living beyond the dimension.
and that time.
A lot of things were happening in this life as well.
Chapter 581
Chapter 581 The Chosen One (1)
Pot.
tat tat tat.
An alley in Mexico City.
A man who appeared to be in histe 30s ran away with an urgent face.
The chase was verymon in a world in turmoil, but it left people wondering who knew the mans true identity as Juan Carlos.
Mexican hero. An S-ss skill. Although he was never going to be chased by anyone, Juan Carlos continued to look back and couldnt hide his nervousness.
Damn it.
when a week ago.
There was a fact that Roman Dmitry announced to the world.
Talking about the connection between the Chosen One and the Absolute, he dered that he would carry out a massive investigation into the Chosen Ones.
People couldnt help but be embarrassed.
Confusion arose over the shocking truth of Maronism, and in the midst of it, the fact that Roman Dmitri was Maron Dmitri was revealed, showing a confused reaction.
And that some of the chosen ones were the servants of the Absolute. Neither one was easy, so people couldnt say exactly what was right.
While the world epts the new reality.
Those who are chosen are forced to choose.
Under investigation one after another, Juan Carlos chose to drop everything and run away.
If you get caught, your life cannot be guaranteed.
Roman Dmitry.
He is a warlike figure.
Seeing that he killed Reverend Sebastian withoutpromise, he would not be able to save his life the moment his guilt is revealed.
Juan Carlos was not as heroic as one might think.
Ordinary people think he saved Mexico every time, but in fact, there were not a few cases where he deliberately created a crisis through dealings with absolutes.
attracting monsters.
Deal with those monsters yourself.
By driving people to death and saving them, they provided fun that the absolute could be satisfied with.
S-ss skills.
As a clown, he was a faithful master.
He left no evidence of his misdeeds, but if the truth came out, Roman Dmitry would not let him live.
So, after thinking about it, I chose to run away. Cant we n for the future once we live?
Juan Carlos, who once received enthusiastic cheers from the Mexicans, hurriedly bowed his head whenever he encountered anyone on his way to escape. As famous as it was, it was difficult to hide its existence.
Ha-ha-ha-ha.
a week like that.
Now the limit has been reached.
He missed the life of being cheered by people and couldnt ept why he had to run away like this.
Fuck its good. Rather than having ipetent bastards die anyway, Mexico was able to be saved because the country became stronger at the cost of the sacrifices of a few people. Im sorry Like the guy Roman Dmitri said, I didnt mean topletely betray humanity, but rather to help the world by selling people out.
Emotions surged.
I couldnt run away forever.
In particr, he said that he could not stand his patience any longer, especially in the situation where the pursuit team was sent directly from the Korean Empire.
It was the judges version.
tall.
I stopped walking.
He turned around and showed a ferocious spirit.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Okay, lets try it sometime. Ill show you that Im not someone who will be easily captured.
whoever has been chasing
I wont run away anymore.
He will prove it by force and be confidently recognized by people for his legitimacy.
however.
Pk.
This is a funny kid.
A being that descends with fluttering wings.
The moment he confirmed that he was Kim Pan-seok.
Oh wow.
Juan Carlos hurriedly turned his steps and started running again.
* * *
Not all of the Chosen have concealed their vices like Juan Carlos.
People who thought they were proud came to Roman Dmitry voluntarily and were willing to be investigated.
The concept of support for the Chosen One is correct, but there has never been a single reward for evil deeds. The absolute who supported me was truly cruel. Whenever I faced a situation that I could never solve on my own, I offered a reward, and I always risked my life for humanity.
Innocent. I fully understand why His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is conducting a major investigation into the Chosen. Even if it were me, I would have no choice but to doubt the chosen ones the moment I confirmed Andres malice. But I wanted to point out that not everyone is. I will actively participate in the investigation to prove my innocence, and I am proud of myself as a human being.
Even if you say your innocence.
No investigation waspleted in one day.
A process was needed to ensure that their testimonies were not mixed with lies, and truth and lies were distinguished based on the vast amount of data provided by countries around the world.
Of course, I knew that I couldnt bepletely sure. But it was a minimal safety, and by the end of the week, those who had been proven innocent appeared.
And, of course, there were cases like Juan Carlos.
Juan Carlos. Just because you ran away, I will not unconditionally conclude that you are a traitor to humanity. However, contrary to what you have testified in several cases in Mexico, it has been found that your alibi is inurate. Then there must be only one truth. That there are enough secrets to hide an alibi from you, who the world says is a hero. I will proceed with a mental interrogation of you from now on.
Oh, no!
Take it.
Ah!
Soldiers appeared and dragged Juan Carlos away.
mental interrogation.
It was an interrogation led by Kim Pan-seok, and it was a very cruel method of invading the boundaries of the mind and putting the opponent in pain to tell the truth.
Roman Dmitry set a firm standard so that innocent people would not be subjected to mental interrogation.
Those who want to escape like Juan Carlos and those who tell lies that are different from the truth during the investigation.
Lastly, mental interrogation was conducted if there were suspicious parts that sold the world through vast amounts of data, just like Andres.
cruel and
It was inhuman.
Some media criticized it, but Roman Dmitri didnt react much to their criticism.
because its what you have to do
In times of peace, human rights are important, but if the Chosen Traitors of humanity are not properly controlled, internal enemies may destroy humanity.
A bold decision was needed. In a world wheremon sense does not work, if only humans argue aboutmon sense, there is no choice but to y with the prank of the absolute.
So, the investigation proceeded in turn.
No innocent cases urred.
As the mental interrogation proceeded only in certain cases like Juan Carlos, they soon shed tears and runny nose and revealed that they were evil.
Like Andres, he said that he sold humanity for his own gain.
no more
I didnt think of the chosen ones as heroes.
No matter how good things were, it was a big problem that their power came from the absolute.
a few days after that.
An incident urred that shocked the world.
* * *
1-3 Investigation room.
That was where the incident urred.
French Julien, known as the Chosen One and an A-ss Hunter, was investigated, and he smiled in front of the investigator.
Inspector. I will ask you a question in reverse.
Sigh.
I pushed the chair forward.
He pushed his face out ufortably and looked at the investigator intently.
If only. If you are being sponsored by the absolute, do you think you can refuse the absolutes request? Even though a human who has lived a life of babbling every day can have a powerful powerparable to an S-ss hunter at once, it should never be like that for the sake of mankind. Do you think you can say that?
So you mean you betrayed humanity?
The investigators expression hardened.
Layers of magic circles were installed on the floor of the investigation room, so if Julien did something stupid, he would immediately be tied up.
And there were numerous troops waiting outside the investigation room.
The investigator was not at all frightened by Juliens reaction, and rather did not avoid Juliens gaze looking at him.
Julienughed.
It was fun.
Unlike the other chosen ones, he volunteered to investigate for a different purpose.
Theyre really pretentious bastards. The absolute is the god of this world. Do you think it makes sense to turn down the reward when God speaks directly to me? If you have a head, do what you think. Sponsorship is an irresistible temptation, and from the moment I made the choice, I was told that I was more important than the safety of mankind.
you !
No more conversation was necessary.
obvious hostility.
The moment the investigator tried to send a signal, Juliens magic exploded.
Do you think you can catch me with a magic circle like this?
Quaang-!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Magic circles were simultaneously manifested.
Hundreds of bundles of magic power appeared and entangled Julien, but Juliens powerful magic power tore them to pieces.
Investigators have prepared for situations like this countless times.
At the same time as the magic circle was manifested, the soldiers who had been watching the situation inside rushed in and tried to subdue Julien.
Grade A.
It was a low grade for a chosen one.
However, the actual force waspletely different from the public evaluation.
Attack!
Conquer!
pod.
Papa papa papa pat.
I received all the attacksing from all directions.
Violent mana surged from Juliens hands, and he smashed the first soldiers head into the desk.
puck!
Kwajik.
My head exploded.
Juliens face was stained with blood, and from then on, he began to unterally ughter the soldiers rushing forward.
Among them, there was a skilled person who was deployed for the safety of the investigators.
Although it was a skill that an A-ss hunter could never handle, Julien killed all of them as if it were nothing.
This ce.
It is in the middle of the Korean Empire.
Nevertheless, he showed his malice, and after killing everyone, he returned to his chair and sat down again.
It was a chilling sight.
The surroundings were already in ruins, and the ceiling of the building was open, showing the blue sky.
only one.
Only the investigator survived.
Julien looked at the inspector and said.
Call Roman Dmitri here right now. Not me, but the absolute one who supports me wants to meet.
* * *
Umm~.
Julien hummed.
Leaning back on the chair and bobbing her feet, she seemed rxed as if this was her home.
Space was meaningless.
He could have escaped at any time through the open sky, but Julien deliberately remained in the space called the Investigation Room and waited for Roman Dmitri toe.
The condition was not only that. Looking at the terrified inspector, Julien demanded one more.
Oh, and dont invite anyone here except Roman Dmitri. I want to have a conversation just the two of us. If you do any tricks, I can assure you that you will definitely kill me by any means.
About 10 minutes have passed since then.
Julien looked around.
A ruined investigation room.
Still, the shape of the investigation room was maintained in its own way, although the ceiling was blown off, probably because the magic defense was well formed.
Bodies strewn on the floor and a door barely stuck in tatters. The recent development of magic civilization has been amazing.
It developed rapidly, led by the Korean Empire, and even the absolute supporters of it showed admiration.
The n of the absolutes.
faster than that
Humanity should have developed a little slower, but Roman Dmitri was changing everything.
Tsk tsk, you dont even know if thats urging the lifeline. People say that Roman Dmitri is the one who will save the world, but in my opinion the world will end soon because of him.
It didnt matter how it happened.
the chosen one.
The reason why they were attached to the Absolute was because the Absolute was the one who brought disaster to mankind.
It was like Andres.
As a way to confront the Absolute, even a 0.1% chance of survival is not allowed, so I chose to survive by fully satisfying the Absolute.
So I found Roman Dmitri. The Absolute gave Julien a quest, and in order to fulfill it, he had to meet Roman Dmitri.
There was nothing to worry about.
Whether Roman Dmitri is transcendental or whatever.
Isnt this quest directly intervened by the absolute?
It was then.
Sigh.
thud.
The uneasy door fell to the floor.
and beyond.
I saw a maning inside.
what? I would have made it clear Dont invite anyone except Roman Dmitri.
Ah, yes? By the way.
Bubbly.
stepped inside.
The man was Kim Pan-seok.
He stopped in front of Julien and looked down at him coldly.
Are you an absolute being or someone whoes and goes when His Majesty the Fuck Emperores?
A voice uttered ferociously.
It was a really embarrassing situation that far exceeded Juliens expectations.
Chapter 582
Chapter 582 The Chosen Ones (2)
A moment ago.
Roman Dmitry was briefed on the situation.
The fact that Julien, the Chosen One, has attacked people and wants the Absolute to meet him in person.
was a variable.
Although he fully calcted that a rebel like Julien would appear, he did not know that the Absolute would approach him through his sponsor.
This was a question that had to be answered.
After dealing with Julien, leaving the matter of Margot, I had to confirm what the transcendent being called the Absolute was thinking.
however.
I will not respond to the demands of the Absolute.
The leaders were surprised.
I didnt even think of it.
Once we had a conversation, it was decided that we should think about the next issue, but Roman Dmitri drew the line from the beginning.
Roman Dmitry was notmon.
When people think aboutmon sense, he sees the whole picture.
We have already decided to go to war against the Absolute. No matter how the situation changes in the future, there is no change to the fact that we must exterminate the absolute that plunged humanity into the pit of despair. Therefore, responding to their demands is not simply a matter of having a conversation. They are confident that there will be no problem even if they dare to set foot in the territory of the Korean Empire, and if I obediently ept their request, that alone will set a precedent that proves the weakness of mankind.
Think about it.
Will there ever be a case where a strong country listens to the request of a weak country?
does not exist.
At least, if a small country bows its head and asks that we talk for once, but in a situation where a leader is summoned while killing people, a great power will not choose a peaceful way.
an obvious disregard
The opponent showed hostility, and even though his person died, showing up with a calm face to find out about anything meantpromising with reality.
Roman Dmitry didnt like that fact.
If the Absolute had been a being whose distinction between good and evil was ambiguous, he would have chosen at least a dialogue that excluded ughter.
drew a line
antagonistically distinguished.
If it was a battle in which one side would perish anyway, there was no reason to ept such a conversation.
The fact that we must keep in mind is that the main enemy of mankind is the absolute. Even if they are in fact willing to save humanity after the 10th apocalypse, or suggest a new direction to the benefit of all. Their fundamentals of ughtering humans like ants do not change. Eliminate in your mind the idea that the problem will be resolved peacefully. Even if they say they want to stop, we will never allow their existence, even to avenge the past 20 years.
There was no retreat.
If he made a decision, Roman Dmitri surely saw the end.
Kim Pan-seok.
yes.
Take care of Julien. can you do it?
Kim Pan-seok raised his head.
Juliens strength was unpredictable, but what mattered to him was that he was trusted.
Yes, I am confident. Even if the Absolute descends directly, I will prove what kind of existence I am.
* * *
And now.
Julien showed a bloody expression.
Can you handle this situation?
Julien.
will be strong
Externally, it was an A-ss hunter, but the level of the world was meaningless if it was enough to release magic restraints and massacre.
Maybe it was a monster he couldnt handle.
However, he knew that the reason why Roman Dmitri urately mentioned himself was not to use himself of living as Alexander.
not a punishment
trust
The belief that if Julien is really strong, the only opponent is himself.
And Roman Dmitri hoped that someone from the Korean Empire would subdue Julien, not himself.
Julien openly visited the Korean Empire and showed a very arrogant attitude that he would not talk to him unless it was Roman Demitri.
I was able to peek into the thoughts of the absolutes. They treat Roman Dmitri as an out-of-the-box, but except for that one person, humans are really insignificant.
Because he believed that no one threatened Julien, he was able to show a rxed attitude even after killing people.
lips twitched.
I was annoyed.
He himself is not a good person, but he really didnt like it when he left the distinction between good and evil and ignored my side.
It sucks. You crazy bastard.
It was just there.
Juliens expression hardened quickly, and he exploded mana without saying anything first.
Yes, I will kill you on the spot. If you kill even the white-d wizard, Roman Dmitri will appear in person.
Fain.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was a great magic power.
When Julien waved his hand, it struck Kim Pan-seok, and Kim Pan-seok, as expected from the beginning, disappeared with blink magic.
Then it appeared right above it. A shimmering me exploded over Juliens head.
Hell Fire.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The hot heat rushed in.
If he had been at the level of his previous life, he would have melted anyone at once, but the 8th circles hell fire did not work against Julien.
Juliens magic met Hell Fire. Afterpletely blocking the roaring mes, the force spewed out in reverse.
Death scythe.
sh.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The mes were split as they were.
Dark magic wrapped around Juliens body, and magic in the form of a huge sickle swallowed Panseok Kim.
The Great Shield.
Quaang!
Kwajijijijik.
Theyered shield was torn apart as it was.
Although it was a defense magic that boasted physically strong defense power, it had no meaning in front of Juliens powerful magic power.
But it was to be expected.
Although he exchanged only one battle with Julien, Pan-seok Kim knew that the opponent was endowed with very special powers from the absolute.
Public evaluation called SS grade.
power to surpass it.
After buying time with the Great Shield, Kim Pan-seok escaped the shaky building and headed outside.
pod.
Where!
Julien followed.
Kim Pan-seoknded on the ground, dodging all of his fierce attacks.
Its tough.
right in front of your eyes.
Suddenly, Julien was approaching.
Surrounded by ck magic, he was like the reaper of death.
I grinned.
It was fun.
If Kim Pan-seok was a normal human being, he would surely feel gloomy in the realm of nonsense.
But he was different.
Still, its nothingpared to His Majesty the Emperor.
It was a recurring problem every time.
no matter how strong
no matter how bad
It was nothingpared to Roman Dmitri.
When confronted with him, whom he now serves as his lord, Pan-seok Kim felt denied for many years.
st furnace.
Lets do it until the end. Dark Field.
with a plop.
Kim Pan-seok revealed his power.
* * *
The world is tinged with darkness.
When reality and space are separated, the dark gate opens and countless dead and S-ss deade out through the space.
[Kill it.]
Phat.
Papa papa pat.
It was Zahar and Goth.
And the n obtained earlier.
As many as three S-ss dead rushed at it.
Julien looked at the situation in front of him with interest, but showed no signs of impatience.
You are the existence that the Absolute One is watching over. But this alone will never defeat me.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Julien and the dead collided.
As Zahar quickly dug into the space, Goth swung his mace and n turned around and attacked.
It was a perfect sum.
Kim Pan-seoks head was spinning and they used their abilities to the limit, but the power given to Julien by the Absolutepletely transcended themon sense of the human world.
Roaring.
The magic power red up fiercely.
Julien was enveloped in a magical storm and perfectly grasped theplex attack.
sudden.
Zahar first.
Let him be the first to attack.
sh.
Kwajik.
cut off the head
Zahar quickly rotated his body to try to block the attack, but Death Side blew Zahars head away.
At the same time, ck thorns erupted from Juliens body in all directions.
It prated Goth and ns body, and Julien immediately charged and cut Goats chest.
puck.
No blood was spilled.
The opponent was a dead man.
Goat continued to attack even after his chest was cut, and Zahars head was attached again as the dark magic slowly rose.
It was a really tricky one. But that wasnt enough to defeat Julien.
No matter how many of the three S-ss dead and the number of dead, Julien swung a huge scythe to block himself and killed all the enemies.
Kyakyakyakyak!
A thrill arose.
this power.
overwhelming ughter.
This was the reason for following the Absolute.
Before the cataclysm, Julien was nothing but an existence, but epted the absolute and became a special human being.
however.
For a moment, I felt strange.
The world turned dark and he couldnt confirm Kim Pan-seok.
The dead continued to pour in, but he, who had to fire support from a distance, was nowhere to be seen.
It was then.
I mean I really thought about it a lot. If I met a being whopletely transcendsmon sense like His Majesty Roman Dmitry, how would I handle it? The usual way wont suffice. You wont be able to handle the realm of nonsense just by building up the years like before.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
above the sky.
There was Kim Pan-seok.
But something was strange.
There was a being on the ground, and he was trembling and offering his magical power to Panseok Kim.
So I came up with a way. Instead of building up what Ick, lets secure it from the outside. The dead I have gathered one by one in the Dark Gate are not for a one-man army, but are like emergency food to give me magic power in case of emergency. You might not even know. Necromancer Nephir. The worst existence that shocked the world at one time and was known to have disappeared ten years ago.
S-ss dead.
Kim Pan-seok had a total of four dead.
One of them didnt show up in thest battle, but he was the necromancer Nephile.
Hes no ordinary dead man.
whoever was chosen.
Among the skills he has, there is a skill called Foundation (S), and Pan-Seok Kim instantly turned into a object to be served as a foundation.
From then on, all the sacrifices were absorbed by the target.
Countless dead fell down, and n and Goth trembled and then dried up like a mummy.
Even though it is a skill that annihtes the dead, I recreate the state of my previous life, even for a moment.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Eyes glowed.
Dark magic rushed in and made Kim Pan-seok look like a god of darkness.
I lost two S-ss dead because of you. So die. Dark Punishment.
That moment.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
The world was covered with a thicker darkness.
* * *
The darkness lifted.
Julien was lying on the floor.
He resisted to the end even after being hit with a powerful blow, but he had no choice but to kneel to Pan-Seok Kims overwhelming power.
Kkeuk kkeuk kkeuk kkeuk kkeuk.
coughed up blood
Blood sputum boiled.
I couldnt believe it.
The Absolute said that with the power he bestowed, at least among humans he had no rivals.
So I had the confidence to deal with Roman Dmitri.
Even if the opponent was a monster that had been treated with SS-rank monsters, he believed that if he was protected by the absolute, he would have a good chance.
however.
It was not Roman Dmitri, but Kim Pan-seok.
Dark Field covered the eyes of the Absolute, and the Absolute sent a feeling of bewilderment at the sight of him copsed on the floor.
Absolute man !
But thats it.
didnt help
Absolutes also have their own rules.
Julien said with a difficult face in the gaze of the absolute watching him.
Yes you won by leaps and bounds Ill admit defeat, so call Roman Dmitri with . I have onest thing to say.
It was a desperate voice.
I knew the other persons intentions.
Roman Dmitry wanted a momentum fight.
Having conceded their victory, it wouldnt matter if Roman Dmitri showed up to talk.
Its disastrous, but I had to do my part.
Juliens quest was not dealing with Roman Dmitri, but a simple conversation, so he had to call him somehow to survive.
Kim Pan-seok showed a slightly troubled expression.
Even for him, the foundation skill was thest resort, and since he poured all his energy into it, there was a huge aftermath.
but.
There was work to be done.
He approached Julien, opened his palms, and created something with magic.
anger.
Why do you think we can gain anything from talking to you?
It was like
They didnt know who Roman Dmitry was.
What is that Kuck!
Thats just your opinion.
hooked
stabbed in the neck
As the mana that turned into a dagger pierced his neck, Juliens eyes widened as he looked up at Panseok Kim.
I couldnt believe it.
why.
why dont you talk
Whether its to figure out the intentions of the Absolute or to conduct some kind of negotiation.
Conversation is not a bad way.
Even so.
Then die.
Push shush.
Being hit by the spouting blood, Kim Pan-seok stabbed the dagger even deeper.
Chapter 583
Chapter 583 The Chosen Ones (3)
Flop.
It was a futile death.
Julien, who considered himself special, met an opponent who did not havemon sense and could not do anything.
Kim Pan-seok looked down at the corpse with cold eyes. He knew that the situation in front of him when he openlymitted murder was not very good for his future.
Shuk.
got up from the seat
I checked the pendant of karma that I had been keeping in my bosom while wiping the blood off my hands.
Its fucking ck.
As if foretelling your future.
The pendant of karma turned darker and darker.
Only good deeds can clear up karma, but following Roman Dmitri, he stayed on the border between good and bad deeds.
The purpose of defeating the Absolute and saving humanity itself can be a good deed.
However, as hemitted evil acts such as murder to produce results, Pan-seok Kim knew that karma was umting more and more.
this is really
Is it a life for yourself?
The pendant of karma proves misdirection, and if Dmitris people dont forgive him, hes not even guaranteed his life.
Common sense was very irrational. Both the current life and the afterlife are unstable, so if you judge with even a littlemon sense, you have to abandon your lingering attachment to Roman Dmitri.
Kim Pan-seok is not stupid.
Although he clearly knew his reality, his worries about it had been over a long time ago.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
its name.
People talk about his steps as Roman Dmitri, but Kim Pan-seok could not forget his presence during the days of Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
An absolute being that overlooks the world. For Kim Pan-seok, who earned his living by climbing the mountain every day, the story of Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, was so intense that his body shuddered.
I always wanted to be his person.
Even in my imagination, I couldnt dare to step over the Heavenly Demons seat, so I wanted to be the Heavenly Demons henchman who walked right behind the Heavenly Demons procession and looked around with a proud expression.
how good would that feel
It seemed that even a lowly existence like himself would be special if he served a being whomanded the whole world.
Its not just about wanting to be ho-ga-ho-wi (ٻ).
It was not meaningful to attend a powerful person, but it was worth devoting because he was the person of Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
This is thest time I live as myself.
no more
will not lead a life
Even Emperor Alexander, who plunged the continent of Kim Pan-seok into despair in his innocent days, and Park Min-woo, who was called the white-d wizard. This repeated life was enough.
No matter what kind of future mighte upon him in the future, he did not want to leave even the slightest regret with just one life.
Took.
I threw the pendant of karma on the floor.
Then.
Kwajik.
trampled on
Kim Pan-seok smiled at the shattering pendant of karma.
Let it be.
It was the judges version.
If he had intended to judge and act normally, he would not have revealed his identity to Roman Dmitri in the first ce.
I turned my steps.
What matters now is your own karma.
It is not the existence of an absolute.
Only one fact that he perfectly fulfilled Roman Dmitrys orders.
At the thought of receiving his congrattions, it was Kim Pan-seok whose steps became lighter.
* * *
It was then.
Kim Pan-seok could not walk far and witnessed the sky turning white.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It was a storm of great magical power.
Magic surged as if to devour the surroundings, and then a bunch of lightning struck the buildings on the ground.
Since Roman Dmitri came to power, major buildings have been firmly formed with magic defense.
It was designed to withstand most of the magic, but the buildings copsed due to the tremendous destructive force.
Quaang!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
This was a natural disaster.
In response to Gods punishment, Kim Pan-seok hurriedly raised his magic power and tried to protect the buildings.
Keugh.
The magic soon ceased.
Due to the aftereffects of the altar skill, mana flowed backwards, and there was no way to stop the gods wrath with his current body condition.
Second Coming of the previous life.
A powerful force erupts in an instant, but Kim Pan-seok in his current life had to pay the price of reproducing his previous life. It is possible to use magic if you overdo it.
If you offer the dead of the Dark Gate as a sacrifice, you can raise the dried up mana, but you dont know what the situation is yet, so theres no need to overdo it.
I looked up at the sky.
In the violent storm of magic, huge clouds entangled with each other to form a human face.
I knew it instinctively.
that was absolute
The Absolute, who requested a conversation through Julien, descended into the present life and revealed his existence.
[You stupid people. I am the absolute Volpir.]
A thick but strong voice.
As if whispering right next to him, Volpirs voice prated the ears of people including Kim Pan-seok.
[I wanted to give you a chance through my minions. In the form of a dialogue, what you have done wrong and how you should work in the future to right it. He personally tried to be merciful, but Roman Dmitri, who calls himself the leader of human beings, dared to kick the chance to survive.]
It was tant.
The Absolute mentioned Roman Dmitri and ndered humans as if he was the culprit that caused the disaster.
Actually, it wasnt a false statement. It was true that Roman Dmitris arrogant attitude angered some absolutes.
Volfir.
He did not hold back his anger.
Even though it was not the right time to see Julien dying, he revealed his existence
[Roman Dmitri. Make your appearance before me. If you, representing billions of people, directly exin what you have done wrong, I, the merciful Volfir, will give humans a chance to live. But if your answer is not satisfactory, I will omit the cataclysm number 10 and immediately destroy this world.]
Above the sky.
The voice of the Absolute who looked down on everyone could not be denied.
[Right now.]
The weak humans trembled in fear at the voice that put an end to it.
* * *
The streets are in ruins.
In a short period of time, mana only raged, but the efforts of humans copsed like a sand castle.
Absolute meant that.
Having brought disaster to the world, they possessed the absolute ability to put humans on the palm of their hand and y with them like toys.
It is impossible to oppose them.
People who had temporarily developed enmity towards the Absolute due to Roman Dmitri felt a sense of loss of fighting spirit after seeing the Absolute.
that monster.
that divine being.
How the hell can a mere human handle it?
It was then.
Bubbly.
Roman Dmitry appeared.
He appeared on the streets tangled in chaos, and peoples eyes followed him as he walked calmly.
I could no longer show blind trust.
If the reason for believing in and following Roman Dmitri was because of his absolute ability, the absolute showed destructive power that caused cracks in that trust.
Absolute intention.
It was very tant.
As evidenced by the distrustful gazes of people, he tried to shift the responsibility for everything that would happen in the future.
Because of Roman Dmitri.
It was the fault of Roman Dmitri who denied the existing system, not the absolutes who gave the disaster.
death of people.
destruction of the world.
It is said that it is the result of a human being who does not know the subject.
Roman Dmitry did not attach special meaning to the gaze that changed in an instant. The attitude of the crowd is always changeable.
It was a reality that strong poweres with responsibility and he had to ept from the moment he took the lead.
Some seek irresponsible power, but the reason that power copses within a decade is because of distrust caused by not taking responsibility.
Roman Dmitry.
took responsibility
epting the reality, I stopped and stood tall in a position where I could look up at the Absolute
.
[O foolish human being. We have predicted 10 great disasters for you humans. If you prevent severe trials or cataclysms 10 times, you will be qualified to survive. But how dare a human or something like that try to attack us directly. If your intentions are impure, if you are not faithful to your role as a ything. We have no choice but to punish you.]
It was such an odd statement.
If you dont give enough fun to the absolutes, you have to face death as punishment.
Roman Dmitri reacted coldly to the words to survive with an appropriate sacrifice, as everyone would be ughtered.
Does that mean living as your toys and risking your life for an unguaranteed future?
[You have no choice. ept or die Thats all.]
No, there is no reason for us to ept the choice in the first ce.
Absolute.
Even if they were gods, it didnt matter.
Roman Dmitry has made a decision and will never allow the existence of the Absolute.
If a lot of people have to die as a price for ying, I will use those lives well. A life lost to regain peace for oneself will at least leave no regrets than dying while living as a toy.
sereung.
I drew my sword.
There was no calling.
In the first ce, he did not appear in front of people to fulfill his calling.
To those who looked at him with frightened faces, Roman Dmitry clearly spoke of the future.
I cannot promise to save everyone. Im sure many will die, but I promise you one thing right here. I lived as Roman Dmitri and saved the world in my previous life. All the stories you are familiar with are true, and this life will be no different, just as you dealt with the demon lord. So die for me For the purpose I am trying to achieve, burn your existence until the moment you die.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised the power.
People were unable to say anything in their dark eyes.
The voice that did not shake even when the absolute looked down from the sky gave an indescribable emotion.
If you do, when all these wars are over, I will give you hope to live as a human being.
* * *
This moment.
There were beings who took Roman Dmitris remarks in a special way.
Maronism.
Sebastian died, but they didnt disappear.
Confused between truth and lies, they were thrilled by Roman Dmitris remarks.
iced coffee.
the bible said
Maron Dmitry.
A hero who saved the continent from the demon king.
When he descends to this world, he will solve all problems like the Absolute and save mankind.
In fact, as it was revealed that Maron Dmitri was Roman Dmitri, and as Sebastian, the founder of Maronism, was killed, the believers were confused.
I couldnt figure out how to live my life in the future.
But not now.
look ahead!
Heroes existed.
The existence the Bible spoke of told people that he would save mankind just as the Bible foretold.
situation in front of you.
The followers of Maronism felt an irresistible fate.
No matter who said it first, he raised his voice.
Hero!
I will follow you! I will give my life following the hero!
Ah, Your Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry! Please ept us!
Peoples aspirations spread like wildfire.
When the Maronists raised their voices first, the general public followed them and started shouting, My throat is exploding.
I believed in the past.
It is not an oracle that Maronism says, but Roman Dmitry actually kept his words.
Defeating a cataclysm and founding the Korean Empire, etc. When everyone said it was impossible, Roman Dmitri won every time.
People believed that any promise he uttered was worth risking their lives for.
for taking responsibility.
Roman Dmitry had the world in his grasp.
Strong poweres with responsibility, but strong power could only bepleted by taking on responsibility.
absolute faith.
Despair is gone.
Volfirs face contorted in a stern expression at the intense desire expressed by the people.
[They are such a pathetic and foolish tribe. Ive experienced countless dimensions and yed countless times, but this is the first time Ive ever made a foolish decision like you. epting death even though you know the future.]
Within the ages of eternity.
Absolutes have enjoyed unlimited power.
Volfir expressed his anger at the attitude of the humans who dared to rebel.
[Oh, I will kill them all. I will make you pay the price of your choice and leave your humanity as a precedent for foolish choices in the future.]
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
His presence red up.
His appearance on earth does not exist.
It was only a shape created with mana, and thats why Roman Dmitri didnt cut off Volfirs head.
Volfir widened his eyes.
He dered a future with humanity in his eyes.
[From now on, there will be no more than 10 catastrophes. In the next 49 days. A single catastrophe will destroy mankind!]
A single catastrophe.
It was the death sentence of mankind.
Chapter 584
Chapter 584 The Chosen Ones (4)
It was a really confusing day.
Immediately after the shocking event in which the Absolute appeared directly, an emergency meeting was convened under the leadership of Roman Dmitri.
The teleport magic circle shone without a break.
Leaders from around the world, including John Harrison of the United States and Yulong Wang of China, made their appearances and showed firm faces about the hopeless future of mankind.
1 hour after incident.
Leaders from all over the world gathered together.
In a situation where all eyes were focused without words, Roman Dmitri spoke the main point of convening the meeting as soon as he sat down at the table of honor.
Before talking about the future, there is something I need to tell you. As Henry Alberts biography proves, I lived as Emperor Roman Dmitri of the Dmitry Empire. In my previous life, I found out about the demon kings intentions and waged a war with the Demon World, and had to leave Dmitri in return for crossing the dimension. The boundaries of dimensions are like the vast ocean. No matter how powerful it is, I had to spend time helplessly in a huge flow that I could never control. However, while experiencing the boundary of the dimension, I learned one thing. The truth that the boundaries of dimensions are absolute not only for humans but also for beings called gods.
What is that .
People were perplexed.
its god
I believe that God exists, but I showed a puzzled look in the situation where I directly mentioned it.
I had the experience of meeting God after leaving Dmitri. The conversation at that time proved that even God could not control the boundaries of dimensions, so I questioned the very existence of the Absolute. How on earth do they casually cross the borders of a dimension that even gods cannot control? People say its possible because theyre real gods, but I think they use the dimensional boundaries arbitrarily because theyre not gods. Personal desires that do not consider the aftermath at all. They may not be gods who rule the entire dimension, but maybe they are using special abilities that are only allowed to them.
god.
The being who sent Roman Dmitri to this world was worried that the rift in the dimension would be serious due to Alexander.
That was the ironic part.
Absolutes who are not gods can cross the dimension at will, but the existence of God called Roman Dmitri to solve Alexanders problem.
God and the Absolute.
The two were different beings.
The sense of responsibility that God says does not exist for the Absolute, and Roman Dmitry came to a conclusion.
The 49th day predicted by Volfir, the absolute. Ironically, his anger proves that conditions are necessary for the ability of the absolute. Even though humans, like mere ants, directly expressed their hostility towards the Absolutes, adding the premise of 49 days does not mean that we are allowed enough time, but rather that they also need time to break down the dimensional boundaries. The Absolute is not God. If they are not gods, there is no reason not to defeat them, and if the dimensional boundary is expanded enough to destroy humanity, we can also use the boundary.
That means .
Yes.
Sharp-witted people knew Roman Dmitris intentions at once.
dimension boundaries.
world beyond it.
We can bring Dmitris world here when the cataclysm that will destroy mankind begins.
* * *
Maronist experiment.
Andreth discovered that by summoning Henry Alberts spirit, he could connect Dmitris world with his current life at a certain time.
The time when the dimensions interlock with each other.
It provided a clear answer, but Roman Dmitry was not satisfied with simply using the Maronian method as it is.
a few days ago.
Roman Dmitry called Pan-Seok Kim and asked.
The Maronist experiment proves that Dmitris world exists beyond the dimension. For now, in order to reach that world, we need to target a specific time period when the dimensional boundaries interlock, but if we weaken the dimensional boundaries, can we seed in dimensional movement even if it is not a specific time?
It was aplex matter.
If the Maronist experiment had not been confirmed, Kim Pan-seok would have firmly said that it was impossible.
But now things were different.
Through Maronisms experiments, not only did they find out the specific time period, but they also traced back the traces of the link to find out the coordinates of the world where Henry Albert exists.
In other words, it was not impossible to form a passage if only the dimensional boundary was resolved.
It was possible because Kim Pan-seok, who had studied dimensional movement all his life, but the problem was that the dimensional boundary was not a part that could be easily solved.
realm of the gods.
Didnt even the demon king finally discuss whether it was possible or not through the medium of my Alexandre, who melted countless years?
Kim Pan-seok shook his head.
It is not easy. When I tried to assimte the terrestrial world and the demon world in my previous life, I was able to create a variable because my existence itself caused a rift in the dimension. It is not known how the absolutes can freely cross the dimensional boundary, but the dimension itself may be annihted if you try hastily.
I guess so. So I decided I had a chance. Although we have not fully grasped the ability of the Absolute, there are moments in this world where the boundaries of dimensions copse. A moment that has been repeated six times so far.
no way.
I opened my eyes.
Only then did I know
What Roman Dmitry says.
A cataclysm brings despair to mankind, but in another sense it means the moment when the boundaries of dimensions are weakened. The Absolute breaks down the boundaries of dimensions with special abilities we havent figured out, and summons monsters that exist beyond the dimensions into this world. The part I want to ask is if I can take advantage of that time. When the dimensions are intertwined and the boundaries between each other be ambiguous. It is asking if there is a clear way to bring them into this world based on the coordinates of Dmitrys world, rather than an unstable possibility.
It was a change of thinking.
Kim Pan-seok did not say anything for a long time.
I knew the existence of the Absolute in my present life, but I had never thought of catastrophes in this way.
After a long silence.
Kim Pan-seok opened his mouth.
With a normal catastrophe, this is not possible. If the dimensional boundary ispletely opened and humanity really faces a crisis to the point of extinction. If the absolutes try to push this world to the brink by exerting their full power .
Alexanders life.
The purpose of malice granted hope to the present human race.
Ironically, it is possible then. Bringing Dmitris world back to life.
* * *
Conversation with Panseok Kim.
And the current meeting.
Since the ability of the Absolute is unpredictable, perhaps all conversations have already reached their ears.
but.
It didnt matter.
Roman Dmitry knew that the absolutes were of a simr kind to him.
They are arrogant enough to call themselves absolutes. They have no opponents, and rather happily ept unexpected crises. The reason they cant be shaken is their belief in themselves. They are sure to win under any circumstances, so they will not stop the ns of humans.
He expressed his intentions openly.
The goal of directly dealing with the Absolute.
The n to bring Dmitris world by means of a cataclysm is out of the mouth, so it will stimte the interest of absolutes.
They brought disaster to mankind to appease boredom.
Beings who see humans as mere ants cannot feel a sense of crisis in the ns of humans and change their ns.
will enforce
Revealing their existence, they will try to prove how perfect they are by sweeping away humans at once.
st furnace.
did not hide
epting the possibility of leaking ns, Roman Dmitri tantly delivered a message to them.
Volfir, the Absolute, foretold a cataclysm to mankind in 49 days. If the cataclysm is at the same level as the previous one, I can confidently say that because of me, the world will be able to solve all problems in no time. However, if the absolutes are really determined to destroy this world and break down the dimensional boundaries, I will use it in reverse to bring in Dmitris world.
Whichever choice you make, does that mean humanity has an answer?
Yes. The Absolute is an arrogant being. Those who despise humanity, even if they figured out my n in advance, they would rather go ahead with it and test humanity. Because Dmitri is also just a human being. The moment they spit out the deadline of 49 days, they will surely try to destroy this world. If mankind endures to the end, that alone is no different from the defeat of the absolutes.
Roman Dmitry and the Absolute.
Both beings did not know that they were going to retreat.
Since they have always been victorious, neither side showed signs of backing down, even though each others intentions were tant.
Its a game of chicken, and if we dont back down, the stronger one will survive. What humanity needs right now is confidence. I am sure that I, Roman Dmitry, will be stronger than the Absolute.
Peoples eyes twinkled.
It was an incredible moment.
A human who waged war against the Absolute and said that he could directly defeat the Absolute existed in front of his eyes.
area of nonsense.
but.
I wanted to believe.
Now, like the followers of Maronism, I wanted to show blind trust.
Roman Dmitry put an end to the emergency meeting in a situation where leaders of each country showed unspoken trust.
The next 49 days. We will do our best to prepare for an all-out war against the Absolute.
* * *
The meeting is over.
Leaders of each country said to Roman Dmitri with a determined expression as they left the Korean Empire.
Actually, I am still not sure that I can really defeat the divine being. However, since I have confirmed the reality that they tantly treat humans as toys, I will dedicate the United States to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Even if this choice destroys humanity, the sacrifice will be meaningful.
Until now, Moorim has always longed for the presence of the Heavenly Demon. If the Heavenly Demon had existed, Murim would not have perished, and if the Heavenly Demon had existed, beings like the absolute would not have been rampant. New Wangwiryong. In the era in which I live, I have no time to confirm the existence of the Heavenly Demon. I will sacrifice my life to prove myself. What we, who longed for the Heavenly Demon, have achieved. I will be with you until the end, just like the moment when I conquered Moorim, so that I will not be ashamed of the fact that I am a descendant of Moorim.
Everyone made up their own minds.
49 days.
Its easy to say, but everyone lost theirposure at the fact that an unprecedented catastrophe would strike after 49 days.
He didnt add anything more to that look.
Roman Dmitry wants people to trust him, but he doesnt want to prepare for a final all-out war without fear.
the fear.
is another driving force.
The more people fear the Absolute, the more eagerly they will prepare for victory.
Junhyuk Kim.
yes.
I will be entering closed training for the time being. If no special problem arises, solve the problem on your own and give full support to other countries to prepare for the final showdown while I am gone.
All right.
Absence of Roman Dmitry.
out of worry
If absolutes were aiming for the moment of absence, there would be problems, but Roman Dmitri did not worry about that part.
If they move before the 49th. It proves their weakness.
Arent you just a human?
As if tantly proving his purpose, Roman Dmitri revealed his absence as if testing his opponent.
a day or two like that.
Time passed quickly.
* * *
A few days after that.
It was a pitch-dark night.
There was not a single guard in the vicinity of the closed training grounds, so people pped their tongues at Roman Dmitris boldness.
Even after foretelling a war against the transcendent being called the Absolute.
The fact that Roman Dmitris words were not false was proved that he entered the closing training without even guarding troops.
Chicken game.
I stepped on the elerator.
Even knowing that a truck was rushing from the other side, Roman Dmitri did not move.
Sssss-.
A bleak wind blew.
The moment the moon, which had been covered by clouds, poked out its head for a moment, a number of shadows were seen near the closed training ground.
thousands?
No, it was tens of thousands.
They each had their own weapon.
The beingspletely melted into the darkness approached the closed training grounds. They met each others eyes and entered the closed training hall from all sides without saying who was first.
Some through the front door, some through the windows, and some through the roof, attempting a powerful spray without even checking the opponent.
That moment.
Papa papapat.
Cheak!
evil!
A scream echoed inside the building.
The shadows who tried to enter after them were startled by the gruesome screams and took a backward step.
It was then.
Sigh.
thud.
The door opened slowly.
It was a grotesque sight.
A night where only a handful of moonlight is permitted.
Inside the pitch-ck building, a man walked outside holding onto something round.
drip drip
it was the head
Only the head of the person who had been alive until just now remained dangling from his hand.
threw his head to the side.
The blood was stained as the head rolled around, and the man ran his hair with his bloodstained hands.
Darkness. Rat-like bastards who betrayed humanity and clung to the Absolute. If you had truly inherited the life of Moorim, you would have known that the training of closed doors is a fatal weakness for a warrior.
not feeling.
Many shadows were captured.
They tantly revealed their seething murderous intentions and secretly closed the distance towards Roman Dmitri.
It was fun.
In order to give them loopholes, Roman Dmitri entered the practice of closing and actuallypletely immersed himself in the Heavenly Demon Art and became in a state of trance.
They would have regarded it as an opportunity. In the current situation, even the slightest mistake would lead them to fall in love with fire, so theyunched an attack without hesitation.
usible n.
There is nothing wrong with nning.
I just picked the wrong opponent.
Roman Dmitry smiled broadly as he looked at the traitors to humanity and the enemies who destroyed the Heavenly Demon Church.
I was waiting.
end with that.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Shadows crept in from all sides.
Chapter 585
Chapter 585 The Chosen Ones (5)
The Chosen Ones.
In the process of investigating the Traitors of Humanity, there was always a group that was repeatedly mentioned.
Please save me. I just received a request from the Darkness.
I will not deny the fact that I received a quest from the Absolute. However, Umyeong said that this was clearly a choice for humanity. If I had known from the beginning that it was a wrong choice, I would never, ever betray humanity.
Why are you persecuting only the elect? The world already had shadows before we existed!
Darkness.
Their presence rose to the surface.
In fact, Roman Dmitri also expected it to some extent.
ording to the testimonies of several powerful people such as Sebastian and Markov, the shadow has formed a powerful force since a long time ago.
If their purpose is the survival of mankind. They were never to remain a secret force.
It is said that the hunters who support the current world were born based on the system, but the history of the midfield Murim was intact in the martial arts that served as the basis of the darkness.
That is to say.
If they had opened martial arts 20 years ago, mankind could have gained a powerful force against the absolute.
Of course, beings such as Wang Wi-ryong did not reveal their martial arts, but the fact that Am-yeong was a descendant of the emperor who destroyed the Murim of Jungwon was different.
They knew all about martial arts. Nevertheless, they left martial arts as their own knowledge and acted as a secret force, revealing unknown intentions.
As soon as theplexly scattered puzzles added one premise: Actually, the shadow follows the absolute, I could understand why they took strange steps, such as supporting Maronism despite having strong forces.
harm to humanity.
It was a conclusion about darkness.
Roman Dmitry devised a n to trap them by tracking them down through Park Ki-tae.
The premise of my n is that the shadow follows the absolute. If mankind engages in an all-out war with the Absolute, then even as a shadowy spirit, it will no longer be able to hide itself. Either follow the Absolute to destroy humanity or help humanity respond to the Absolute. At that time, their response has no choice but to be clear.
crossroads of choice.
Roman Dmitry put the shadow on the stage.
Park Ki-tae. When the moment of choice arrives, I n to reveal my existence defenselessly. So use the Ministry of Information and let the world know about it. Even if it is openly revealed, if Umyeong follows the Absolute, you will have to bite the bait. That will prove the meaning of their existence.
Took.
threw the bait
Foretold 49 days.
I entered the lung training center and closed my eyes.
Demonstrating the Heavenly Demon Art, he fell into a trance, and at the same time, Roman Dmitris senses put the surrounding area in his hands.
The moment a rat named Umyeong steps in. so that we can eradicate them all.
He hid his presence.
I swallowed my intentions.
The night, where only a handful of moonlight was allowed, was colored with such a thick darkness.
* * *
Malice flowed from all sides.
It was a feeling that no human being should have in their hearts, at least not those who wished for the peace of mankind.
Numerous humans captured by the senses.
Their intentions were tant.
By killing Roman Dmitri, he tried to sacrifice his life for an absolute being who treats humans as insignificant ants.
Humans dont rebel.
please have mercy
Instead of having the courage to point the sword at the absolute, they chose the method allowed by theirmon sense to punish Roman Dmitri.
Darkness rushed in. The weak moonlight turned into darkness again, and Roman Dmitri raised his sword in the face of seething malice.
sereung.
It was like
It was disgusting at the same time.
The people who set fire to fear the Jungwon Moorim turned away from reality like a blind man when Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, existed.
It was no different now.
He ignored the reality of the existence of the Absolute and did not consider the slightest possibility that he could deal with the Absolute following Roman Dmitri.
any conversation.
without any effort.
thrust the tip of the knife
Roman Dmitri also had enough reasons to skip talking to them and ughter them all.
Kill!
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Skills were manifested in all directions.
The moment mana flowed and concentrated on Roman Dmitri, Roman Dmitri dug into the boundaries of mana.
sh.
Quadd deuk.
The beings touched by the sword were torn apart as they were.
After cutting off the heads of the shadows rushing in from the lead, Roman Dmitri tore off the limbs of the shadows that were attacking without a break.
The Heavenly Demon Sword was not used. They did not have a powerful force beyond theirmon sense, but existed as a single unmanned person who fully demonstrated their physical abilities.
re.
Chain Lightning.
Fire.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
The magic worked.
As a thick cloud of dust rose, Roman Dmitri broke through at once, closing the distance with the wizards.
puck.
I cut my head.
The wizard who used the shield was cut down like the shield, and the wizards who tried to run away with Blink found Roman Dmitri immediately following them.
I lost my memory with it. At the same time as the magician fell, the shadows still filling the space threw their lives like stubble.
Caang!
parry the attack
hooked
Rurruck.
He thrust the sword into his throat.
As he threw his wretched life onto the floor, the shadow spurted blood with unfocused eyes.
and in his eyes.
Ah!
Dont stop!
I saw Roman Dmitri ughtering the shadows.
It blew off the heads of the shadows that attacked simultaneously, and pierced the hearts of the shadows that hadnt even properly positioned themselves while digging into space.
His screams were fleeting.
Afterpletely tearing the ck heart that had pierced his heart, he burrowed into the shoulder of his fellow shadow.
Quaaaaagh!
tore apart the body
Although they were highly trained shadows, screams escaped involuntarily from the fear overwhelming their minds.
Kill.
Kill.
killed again
Although he could ughter tens of thousands in one blow, Roman Dmitri faced the shadows one by one and gave them overwhelming fear.
The more he dealt with the shadows, the clearer it became that they were the descendants of Murim.
Unsurprisingly, their military reenactment did not simply originate from the system.
sure
Umbra was the bane of mankind.
Even though they possess this power, they have hidden their existence, revealing the weakness of the emperor who stained Moorim with blood for fear of the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok.
their roots. Since it originated from a foundation stained with defeat in the first ce, Umyeong has not been able to stand against the Absolute even once for 20 years, even if it has the power to oppose the Absolute.
How insignificant is this?
Its like rushing at yourself like straw while not daring to stand against the absolute in fear of the unknown.
ignorant
I was weak.
If the Heavenly Demon Religion existed, peoples lives would be very different.
puck.
Blood spattered.
When I raised my head with a bloodstained face, I could see the shadows hesitating and unable to attack anymore.
Roman Dmitryughed.
Blood dripped from his face and soaked his teeth, making them glisten red.
Just tell me this isnt the end. It would be miserable if only you and the like were in the dark.
took a step
towards the swarming darkness.
Roman Dmitry bared his ferocious teeth.
* * *
Above the building.
There was a being watching a series of scenes from a distance.
A member of Umyeong and a man named Paeng Moo-yeol looked at Roman Dmitri with shaking eyes.
such crazy.
Roman Dmitry.
He was a mysterious figure.
Roman Dmitris existence was too sudden for even the Umbral Spirit, who thought he hadplete control over the world.
From one to ten, not a single one of them conforms tomon sense.
After the investigation, we reached the fact that Roman Dmitri uses martial arts, but rather fell into a mystery as it was revealed that he was the emperor of the Dmitry Empire.
how.
what kind of person is he
The Smander Continent is obviously a world where auras and magic are the basis, but Roman Dmitri perfectly expressed martial arts.
To the extent that it is not strange at all to say that he is a descendant of Murim. What was certain was that from the moment Umyeong made the choice to follow the Absolute, he could not allow Roman Dmitri to exist.
Roman Dmitry. We must kill him to live.
a few days ago.
An order was issued from the Absolute.
Deal with Roman Dmitri.
If Roman Dmitri couldnt withstand even the attack of the dark shadow, he decided that there was no need for the absolutes to raise their fever in dealing with a being like that.
Amyeong knew that this was Tosa Gupaeng (). In the meantime, they devoted themselves to the Absolutes, but they abandoned the darkness in the name of a test.
but.
I couldnt refuse the order.
Had that courage existed in the first ce, Umyeong would have chosen confrontation rather than submission decades ago.
crossroads of choice.
die or die
There were no halfway results for Umyeong.
Paeng Mu-yeols eyes turned dangerous.
Roman Dmitri is arrogant. Thats probably why they didnt deploy a single soldier near the closed training ground even after expecting the assassination of Umyeong. No matter what the fuss is going on here, there probably wont be troops flocking to help Roman Dmitri. Confidence that alone can ughter us all. If Roman Dmitri is overconfident, we have no choice but to attack and destroy his ego.
It was a gamble from now on.
sudden.
Swelling fever blew his body.
Roman Dmitry.
He needed bait to catch him.
* * *
I couldnt count how many I killed.
When the corpse was flooded with blood, the shadows suddenly retreated and a man stepped forward.
It was swelling fever.
he said, looking at Roman Dmitri, who was stained with blood.
Roman Dmitry. Its unbelievably strong that youre really the same person.
Seruk.
I stretched out my sword.
Roman Dmitry showed a cool expression at the dripping drops of blood.
Are you the head of the shadows?
Thats not right. Im just a minion, and Im only here by order of the Supreme. Let me ask you one question before I get to the point. Why did you choose to fight against the Absolute, even with that much power? If we moderately adapt to reality and endure 10 cataclysms, peace would have been granted to mankind.
I dont like it myself. I have no intention of entrusting my future to others. If I survive as a human being, it will be the result of winning for myself, not someones mercy.
Its fun.
Peng Muyeolughed.
However, only the corners of his mouth twitched, and his eyes showed a strange sense of inferiority.
What a reckless guy you are. Why do you think the shadow cant stand against the Absolute? Its because theyve reached the realm of the gods. No matter how much human power struggles, it can never be defeated, so Umyeong was allowed the future bypromising with the Absolute even before humans recognized the reality. Roman Dmitry. You boast as if you could solve all problems with your strength, but you are only human after all. All mankind will face ruin as a reward for following one reckless human.
If youre going to keep talking like that, Ill cut your head off before you get to the point.
Crazy bastard.
sure
Roman Dmitry will take the bait.
From his arrogant remarks, Paeng Mu-yeol gained confidence.
Anger C
Increased mana.
The space distorted and a portal opened right behind the swelling column.
Roman Dmitry. If you really have the confidence to deal with the Absolute, follow me into the stronghold of the shadows. We have prepared all kinds of traps for you. Thousands of magic traps have been prepared to tear apart a single being, and the Supreme of Umbral will greet you personally. This is a trap only for you, Roman Dmitry, and I am sure that no human being made of flesh and blood will be able to withstand it.
As if provoking Roman Dmitri.
Paeng Mu-yeol openly revealed his intentions.
It was an offer thatmon sense would not ept.
Paeng Mu-yeol also knew that if the n failed, his head could be blown off the spot.
however.
said Roman Dmitry.
I heard that Wang Wi-ryong said that Um-young is a descendant of the emperor who destroyed the Murim of Jungwon. If the emperor, who was the basis of Dark Spirit, had recorded history as it was, then you would know why the emperor was so afraid of the Jungwon Murim. At that time, Murim was absolute. Even with the powerful power of the emperor, which could not be destroyed with such trivial traps, you did not dare to fight against it as you would see the absolute.
took a step
Even though the shadows could attack at any time, Roman Dmitri entered the attack range without hesitation.
Then.
At that time, the leader of the Moorim was Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
Passed the swelling fever.
Just before stepping into the portal.
Roman Dmitris voice pierced my ears clearly.
And that is another name for me.
sudden.
I was sucked into the portal as it was.
Paeng Muyeol turned his head.
His eyes stained with shock hurriedly searched for Roman Dmitri, but he had already disappeared.
I was short of breath.
Eyes flickered like crazy.
The Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyuk.
If you were a member of the Dark Shadow, it was a name you would never know.
Chapter 586
Chapter 586 The Chosen Ones (6)
Beyond the Portal.
The fever has yet to catch up.
Roman Dmitris shocking remarks stirred his mind violently.
This is nonsense. How can Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon who went missing a long time ago, be alive in the form of a Westerner named Roman Dmitri? Its clear that hes conspiring with Wang Wi-ryong to shake us up.
My heart thumped.
Even though he knew that it was impossible withmon sense, he could not ignore the impact of the name Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
Darkness.
There was a record that had been passed down from generation to generation.
A record that proves how much of a monster Baek Joong-hyeok was when the Joongwon Moorim was alive and well. At that time, the power of the imperial family was never weak.
Leading an army of one million, they overwhelm the neighboring countries, and the warriors of the imperial family have mastered martial arts and achieved a considerable level.
At the time when he was convinced that there was no one to oppose the imperial family under the sky, the tower of the imperial family copsed due to the heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, who conquered Moorim.
Overlord of a million.
Even the masters of the imperial family.
It made no sense.
No one who dealt with Baek Joong-hyeok showed hostility to him and did note back alive.
The emperor had to admit defeat, and behind the scenes, he raised a white g and created a group called Dark Young.
And he left a record for his descendants.
I still cant forget the image of the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok. The sky split open and the ground turned upside down with his sword, and the soldiers filling the field of vision were torn apart in one blow, proving what a heavenly world was. A message to the descendants of the imperial family. If Baek Joong-hyeok, the Heavenly Demon, is alive and well, never be hostile to him. Even if dozens or hundreds of years pass, keep your head down and wait for the era of Baek Joong-hyeok to pass. And if he finally disappears from this world, then burn the Jungwon Murim and erase the traces so that another heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, cannot be born.
Poorly written text.
For an emperor whomanded the whole world, the fear was clearly revealed.
Finally, if you want true reign. Do not choose any means and methods to perfectly master the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon.
It was old history.
However, the members of Umyeong did not forget the precedent of Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon, and remembered the history of defeat, so they did not dare to stand against the absolute until now.
Havent you already experienced the fact that the strength of the few overwhelms the majority?
Now, Paeng Mu-yeol could hardly calm down his emotions in a situation where his name, which was left by the pain of the past, was being mentioned once again.
unconventional work.
It was obviously uneptable, but the single premise of Baek Joong-hyeok, the heavenly demon, cleared many doubts.
How Roman Dmitry is so strong.
Why did Wang Wi-ryong, who was rampaging to rebuild the midfield, suddenly be a gentle dog and wag his tail at Roman Dmitri?
What is the source of Roman Dmitris confidence that he does not back down even when he is dealing with an absolute being second only to God?
I was able to understand the parts I hadnt understood until now with the single premise that Baek Joong-hyeok was the heavenly demon.
If so.
It will be possible.
It could not be dismissed as impossible if it was the existence that conquered the Murim of the central ins and overwhelmed the imperial family.
Whoop whoop whoop.
He exhaled heavily.
The die has already been cast.
Roman Dmitri moved to the other side of the portal, and there was a trap prepared by the Umbra and the Umbra.
live or die
There were no mediocre results.
If it was the real heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, there was no reason to keep them alive from the moment they showed hostility.
sereung.
I drew my sword.
Paeng Mu-yeol showed ferocious eyes.
It is rather a good thing. Umyeong analyzed and studied the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon for a long time. In the present, the Most High has borne fruit, and if you defeat Roman Dmitri, you will no longer have to suffer from the ghosts of the past. Listen all. We will take down Roman Dmitri andpletely shake off the history of defeat.
insect.
insect.
The shadows boiled over.
As intense desire was concentrated, Paeng Mu-yeol moved toward the portal.
lets go.
anger.
A portal that swallows people as they are.
When they all disappeared, only the corpses scattered on the floor cooled down in the space where blood and death were rampant.
* * *
Tak.
took a step
Roman Dmitri, who came over the portal, found numerous shadows and one man waiting for him.
To step into a trap yourself. You are bold.
man in front of you.
The being with long ck hair scanned Roman Dmitris figure with sharp eyes.
His name is Mujin Baek.
It was the head of the darkness.
He checked the situation beyond the portal with magic and listened to what Roman Dmitri said as he crossed the portal. Since then, Baek Mu-jins heart has been boiling.
Paeng Moo-yeol thought that if he was frightened by the name of heavenly demon Baek Joong-hyeok, Baek Mu-jin could rather break the shackles of the past against Roman Dmitri.
Im not sure if you really are the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, but if thats true, youve made a really stupid mistake. The emperor, who was the beginning of Darkness, destroyed the Jungwon Murim and obtained the Cheonma Singong. And for a long time, Umyeong not only existed behind the world, but also poured everything into researching the Heavenly Demon Art. Heavenly Demon Baek Joong-hyeok. In order to be strong enough to fight against that being even if you meet it. We created a new Heavenly Demon Art and developed it.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
raised mana.
The presence of Baek Moo-jin swelled terribly, and it seemed that they would ughter Roman Dmitri at any moment.
The shadow is the shadow of the Heavenly Demon. It existed to devour the Heavenly Demon, and analyzed everything about the Heavenly Demon by digging into the history of the past. That you are stepping into the trap of darkness. Even if you were a being whomanded the world in the past, it is a mistake to believe that you are absolute even now. Before you dare to deal with the absolutes, you will die a miserable death for mentioning the name of the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok.
anger.
The portal emitted light.
It was swelling fever and shadows.
After making a decision, they arrived one after another, and ck darkness rushed in around Roman Dmitri.
It was a bad rtionship in the past.
Just as we reunited Alexander, who was born with Baek Joong-hyuk, as Roman Dmitri, the shadow that was born with Baek Joong-hyuk appeared in front of Roman Dmitri.
The whirlwind of fate tried to put everything back in ce. The existence of Roman Dmitri and all the ties rted to him.
sereung.
Roman Dmitry raised his sword.
No matter what the beings in front of him said, there was only one thing that mattered to him.
egg nt.
The weak meat (strong weak meat).
Only the strong will survive this fight.
* * *
The warning of swelling fever was not a lie.
As Roman Dmitri approached with magical energy, strong light rose from all sides and a magic circle was activated.
[Explosion]
[Thunder Cannon]
[Water st]
Fire.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
It was a great magic power.
Hundreds of magic circles were activated simultaneously, and a huge wave of magic surged in order to devour a human.
Roman Dmitry did not slow down his steps forward. Walking straight toward the back mujin, he started attacking toward the huge magic power, not defending.
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
A violent sh ensued.
Roman Dmitri moved forward, tearing apart the magic, and the shadows attacked from all sides, aiming for the gap.
die!
Attack everyone!
Papa papapat.
It was not a simple humanitarian tactic (humane tactic).
Several shadows were swept away by the magic traps erupting magic before reaching Roman Dmitri.
That is how the shadows ceased to exist. He died meaninglessly before he could do anything right, but the shadows didnt care about that and threw their lives.
They believed that attacking in a situation where magic overflowed was the way to destroy a single enemy.
At the cost of death from heat.
One attack was enough.
Roman Dmitri received the mana and cut off the heads of the shadows that were aiming for the opening.
sh.
It wasnt one or two.
Ten died and one came in.
After blocking the magic, Baek died and Ten attacked the vital point.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
An intense sh ensued.
The shadows that honed the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon Religion revealed their full power, and Roman Dmitri received the full power of the Darkness without using the Heavenly Demon Sword.
one by one. They faced each other and took their lives. Even though mana was flowing like crazy in all directions, he did not pull out the most powerful weapon, the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Absolute.
above the sky.
They will be looking down here.
Roman Dmitry gave them a clear message.
The fact that he dared to test himself with dark shadows was acency in not treating humans as enemies.
Overwhelmed.
He proved that he could ughter all the darkness that fills all sides with a simple action of barely parrying the attack and shing the enemy.
A power that cannot be called power. Roman Dmitri jumped on top of the trap prepared by the shadow.
With each kill, his hair turned dark red.
How dare you look down on us.
Baek Mujin.
His face contorted sternly.
I was angry.
Amyeong prepared for a long time to deal with the Heavenly Demon, but anger boiled over at the sight of him not doing his best against him.
Umyeongs efforts were not in vain. In order to prove that fact to Roman Dmitri, Mujin Baek raised the Heavenly Demon Sacred Art.
While researching the Heavenly Demon Sword, I was always in doubt. Why doesnt my brother exist? It is only natural that the existence of a clear form exerts more destructive power than the sword method, which is freely unfolded only with the use of internal air. Thats why I formed a new type that is most suitable for the Heavenly Demon Sword, which doesnt have a type.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I gripped my sword tightly.
single blow.
This will end the match.
The white mujin walked forward and at one point ran so fast that I dared not follow it with my eyes.
Papa papapat.
Magic power swirled around.
The magic exploding in the magic trap was swept away by Baek Mujins magic and was extinguished.
an imminent situation.
Baek Mu-jin stretched out his sword.
Look at the new Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
swung the sword
The exploding magical energy was concentrated at one point for an instant, and a huge explosion urred as if the noise of the explosion was btedly approaching.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
destroyed everything
The shadows rushing towards Roman Dmitri with the magic of the magic trap.
As it tore everything in the surrounding area, the sword of a hundred swords wiped out the existence of Roman Dmitri.
A shudder ran through his body.
That was it.
He has been working hard for this all along.
however.
Passsss.
Beyond the rising dust clouds.
I saw a creature walking out.
Although everything in the surrounding area was destroyed, Roman Dmitri showed a cold expression as it was at the beginning.
Its a new Heavenly Demon Sword.
Intentionally gave an opportunity to attack.
To see what the shadows have achieved.
To check the power of the Umbra.
and.
What a pointless time.
I came to a conclusion about the shadows.
* * *
In a long memory.
Roman Dmitry remembered the appearance of the emperor.
Looking at the shockingly stained white mujin, Roman Dmitry mentioned the memory of that day.
Once upon a time, the emperor revealed his ambition for the Middle in Murim. I visited the imperial family in broad daylight when the sun rose in the middle of the sky. And killed them all.
that.
It was a truth unrecorded even in darkness.
Amyeong knew that the emperor had experienced defeat, but did not know exactly what kind of defeat he had experienced.
When all the warriors of the imperial family died, the emperor crawled out like a dog and begged me for his life. please save me I will never cross Murim again. I would never let anyone I had as an enemy live, but that day I did not kill the Emperor. Why do you think it would have been?
What are you trying to say?
It is to leave a history of defeat. To engrave in my bones the time when the most powerful man crawled like a dog and shed tears because of the emperors presence. I put his presence on disy as a symbol of defeat.
Emperor.
He was not at all sublime.
He threw away all his pride as soon as he faced defeat without showing his will to fight Baek Joong-hyeok. he was a coward
So, when Baek Joong-hyuk was alive and well, he did not dare to look at Moorim, and even when he heard that he had disappeared, he watched with bated breath for several years.
After confirming that Baek Joong-hyeoks whereabouts was true, he set fire to the midfielder, fearing that a second Baek Joong-hyeok would be born.
umyeong-eun.
I thought the emperors will was revenge.
By reproducing the Heavenly Demon Sword, he hopes that even if Baek Joong-hyeok reappears, he will take revenge in the name of the emperor.
Thats not true.
If he really wanted revenge, the emperor would never have left the word to put the Heavenly Demon Sword in his hands.
Why?
To follow is just to follow.
The emperors will was only longing, but if he truly wanted revenge, he wouldnt have tried to imitate his own sword.
What I learned from the history of defeat was to imitate my traces. In the past and now, the Emperor and his descendants are nothing but cowards. I wont say what Im doing now is revenge. Whatever the reason, if Murim lost against the emperor and was weak, it would be right to meet the end appropriate for it. However, as Emperor Roman Dmitry of the Korean Empire, I will only sweep away the evils of mankind from now on.
this spot.
Victory will be exhibited.
To the absolutes who would be looking down on him, he would not achieve anything with foolish tricks.
proved that will.
I will show you what the true Heavenly Demon Sword is.
Roman Dmitry rises to the level of a god.
He never used the Heavenly Demon Sword properly.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
raised the power.
Then.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
An outstretched sword.
So the world was destroyed (disappeared).
Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K C K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K K C K K C K K C K K C K K C K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K C K K K K K K K K K K K C K K K C K C K C K C K C K C C C C C C C K C K C C K C K C C!
* * *
The space of nothing.
One being moved quickly.
The being in human form, but with gray skin, stopped walking when he found beings simr to himself.
tall.
Did everyone just see that scene?
The gray beings turned their heads.
Some beings make shocking faces.
Some beings have an interesting face.
Some beings showed a seriously hardened face.
The 12 beings that make up the space of nothingness, what people call absolutes, have now gathered in one ce.
one of the absolutes.
Volfir said in a hard voice.
It was proved by the scene just now. Roman Dmitri is not a mere human being.
Herbivore in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
that.
It shocked the absolutes who took victory for granted every time they lived through the ages.
Chapter 587
Chapter 587 The Chosen Ones (7)
A long time ago.
In the flow of time immeasurable in human history, the consciousness of the twelve beings was suddenly formed.
All of the process, such as the conception of life, was omitted, and the world in which they exist was also unable to function as a living being that eats and drinks.
Still, the twelve beings had no problems. I wasnt hungry even if I didnt eat, I wasnt thirsty even if I didnt drink, and I was alert even if I didnt sleep.
no.
In the first ce, basic concepts such as hunger, thirst, and fatigue were not known.
The 12 beings lead a boring life in the helpless flow of time, and one day identally discovered a gap in the dimension.
Look over there.
What are those things?
Theymunicated naturally.
Numerous creatures could be seen living through the gap in the dimension, and the twelve beings huddled together and looked down at the gap in the dimension without even knowing that time was passing.
It was really fun at first. The life of living beings who have general food, clothing and shelter, and the way of survival of the fittest who live by killing each other.
It was stimting.
Just like a child who used to eat only unseasoned food suddenly ate instant food that was too stimting, the twelve beings werepletely immersed in a new world.
From then on, the concept of living beings was established in my head.
The process of birth and death of living beings The fact that I am different from them The twelve beings who had spent such an immeasurable amount of time suddenly thought it was boring just to watch.
It was a very minor question.
The question of whether something could be done in the world of living things soon caused a great upheaval.
Took.
He shot something with his finger.
At that time, the twelve beings did not even know that they had this ability, but a very small wind passed through the gap in the dimension and turned into a huge storm.
It was a natural disaster for the creatures there. Countless creatures were swept away, and the voices of them screaming in despair pierced my ears.
A thrill arose.
Looking at the changing world at once, the twelve beings could not take their eyes off the dimensional boundary for even a moment.
that day.
they thought
I wont be bored in the future.
thats the.
It was the birth of twelve beings who called themselves absolutes who destroyed countless dimensions.
* * *
The space of nothing.
It was a world that gave goosebumps to ordinary creatures.
There was no natural phenomenon like wind, not even the noise that exists in the world where living beings live.
Twelve beings that exist in an achromatic world. Volfir spoke of the scene he had just witnessed with a serious face as he looked at his people who had been with him for eons of time.
Just now. Roman Dmitris blow caused a rift in the dimension. In other words, if we are attacked by Roman Dmitri when we descend to the earthly world, problems we have never experienced may ur in our bodies, which are made of the same nature as the dimension.
absolutes.
They arepletely assimted with the dimension.
Since he was born on the border of the dimension in the first ce, he could not inflict any damage with normal attacks.
But just now was different.
Roman Dmitris blow that annihted the world caused a tremendous thrill in the absolute beyond the dimension. I knew it instinctively.
The moment that attack tore the dimensional boundary apart. That even the bodies of the absolutes would not be safe.
In the meantime, he has traveled through countless dimensions and killed countless creatures, but it was the first life form that presented a direct threat like Roman Dmitri.
twelve beings.
Their gazes intertwined.
Several absolutes spoke at Volfirs warning.
Volfir is right. Roman Dmitri is a dangerous being.
Roman Dmitry gave us the blow as a warning. If its not his power, he can really tear apart the dimensional boundary and kill us. Destroying the world in which Roman Dmitri exists requires careful consideration. We have never experienced such danger as now.
My opinion is the same.
twelve beings.
They respected each other.
When making decisions, everyones ideas were always discussed, and there was never a single unanimous agreement.
but.
Not everyone agreed this time around.
If absolutes like Volfir realized the feeling of wariness at the threat they were experiencing for the first time in their lives, other beings felt rather strong stimtion.
Kargas.
Another absolute said.
Ku-k-k-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-k-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-ke-k-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-ke-k-ke-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-ke-k-ke-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-k-ke-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t- No matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, he is alone. We can never handle twelve of us, and on the contrary, I think Roman Dmitris presence is a fun event that will really entertain us.
Yes, no matter how strong you are, your opponent is only human.
It will be a really refreshing experience. The fact that there are life forms that can threaten us.
The faces of the absolutes became intensified.
fear of death.
It was also a fresh shock to them.
The fact that he could experience a new stimulus made Kargaths gray eyes shine.
It is not that I do not deny the existence of Roman Dmitri. Because he acknowledges the existence that will give us new experiences, the world he lives in after 49 days willpletely copse the dimensional boundaries. Until now, dozens of dimensions were connected in one cataclysm, but this time hundreds of dimensions will expand globally and plunge mankind into despair. Sounds like a lot of fun, doesnt it? In the midst of such a crisis, will Roman Dmitri be able to keep his promise to humans? At the moment when the arrogant nose is broken, we will feel a thrill as intense as when we dealt with a menacing entity.
At first, victory was clear.
No matter how strong Roman Dmitri is, what the absolutes worry about is the extent to which one or two beings are injured. The number of absolutes reached twelve.
Since each of them was a monster enough to destroy countless dimensions, Kargas regarded the current situation as a new stimulus.
A thrill arose.
new experience.
A creature never seen before.
With the thought of watching the struggles led by Roman Dmitry in the future, I was excited with anticipation except for a few.
So, lets y with the tune of an insignificant human being. Like the day I first discovered the dimensional rift, I want to fully enjoy this moment.
beyond the dimensional boundaries.
Kargas looked down at Roman Dmitri, giving him a dangerous look.
* * *
The ce where Roman Dmitry left.
Huh?!
Baek Mu-jin widened his eyes.
He obviously had his meatpletely torn apart, but the sky in front of him proved that he was alive.
My eyes trembled.
I hurriedly checked my body.
Am I alive?
I raised my head.
When he checked his surroundings, he saw that what he believed to be human flesh had been torn to pieces and scattered all over the ce. His memory was not wrong.
Against Roman Dmitri, the shadows were ughtered unterally, and all were annihted with a single blow, described as the Heavenly Demon Sword.
It was overwhelming.
Baek Moo-jin perfectly understood why the emperor was so wary of Baek Jung-hyeok, the heavenly demon.
however.
How do you mean youre still alive?
He couldnt understand the fact that he still existed as a living being in a space where no one survived.
It was then.
[Human.]
!
I opened my eyes.
above the sky.
The form of the Absolute existed.
Seeing the gigantic face looking down at him, Baek Mu-jin hurriedly knelt down and lowered his head.
[Your body was destroyed, but I resurrected you by sharing a part of my power. You are no longer a normal human being. It has transcended human limitations and will be able to exert apletely different powerful power than before.]
You mean you saved me? why ?
I didnt understand.
No matter how much he is the head of the darkness.
He is just an insignificant human being to the absolutes.
He knew very well that he was not so important as to share the power of the Absolute.
Absolute.
Kargasughed.
[I just judged that the one with you alive was more fun. In the process of your body being destroyed, you experienced what the true Heavenly Demon Swordsman is. I was really curious. If you, who were only fake, manifest the real thing, what kind of disaster will befall mankind. Its a human baekmujin. I will give you onest chance.]
This too.
It was a kind of amusement.
Kargaths malice bloomed.
[Reproduce the Heavenly Demon Sword. And when the cataclysm of mankind begins, prove the meaning of your existence once again.]
Words of the Absolute.
Baek Mu-jin was filled with emotions.
The indescribable strength made me think that perhaps I might be able to reproduce Roman Dmitris Heavenly Demon Sword.
It was thrilling just to imagine. And when it came to the ability to resurrect extinct humans, it was clear that his choice of submitting to the Absolute was not wrong.
Roman Dmitry was ignorant.
And it was reckless.
At the thought of appearing in front of him anew, Baek Mu-jin shouted with blood clots in his neck.
I will follow the Absolute Lord. I will be the clown of the Absolute and make a really enjoyable picture.
Countdown to 49 days.
The human crisis has not yet begun.
* * *
Umbral attack.
The leaders of the Korean Empire already knew this.
Kim Pan-seok confirmed the infiltration of the darkness, but deliberately ignored their presence at the order of Roman Dmitri.
And now.
Kim Jun-hyeok asked with a hard face.
I dont know if its the right thing to watch like this. There may be no adversaries for His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, but fighting in the stronghold of the Umbral is another matter. They have been iming to be behind the world for a long time, and the size of the power they possess cannot be measured.
It wasmon sense realm.
No matter how much he believed in Roman Dmitri, the choice to step into the trap of darkness was embarrassing.
Roman Dmitry.
he must not die
It is a truly miserable reality in a situation where the water of an all-out war with the absolute has already spilled, but the meaning of Roman Dmitris existence was not simple.
If there was a problem with him, humanity was virtually at an end.
Panseok Kim said.
Do not worry. It is impossible for mere shadows to deal with His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
people of the present.
they didnt know
Midfield Moorim.
How humiliating the emperor, who was the beginning of darkness, spent during the time when the Heavenly Demon conquered Murim and achieved peace. Kim Pan-seok was not worried at all.
No matter what the emperor left behind, he did not think that the traces of a being who did not dare to look up at the Heavenly Demon would create a variable.
Above all, because he had dealt with Roman Dmitri as Alexander, he had more confidence in Roman Dmitri than he did then.
I fully understand your concern, but I cant even imagine the scene where His Majesty is in danger. Even if that opponent is the Dark Spirit, the ruler of the demon realm, or the absolutes who treat humanity like a toy. At least in my experience, he has never been defeated. Wouldnt it be mon sense to believe that he would win by definition?
The conversation ended there.
timely.
I saw someone approaching from afar.
* * *
Sure.
The door to the dimension is closed.
Roman Dmitri, who used return magic as an artifact, appeared in front of the people waiting for him.
omg.
Your Majesty the Emperor of Fire!
Peoples eyes widened.
Roman Dmitris disgrace was devastating.
He was literally covered in blood and he smelled of death from how many lives he had killed.
People knew instinctively. The fact that Roman Dmitri finally ughtered all the Umbrals.
My heart raced.
Even in anticipation of an assassination.
Even knowing its an enemy trap.
It was pressed with overwhelming force.
Umyeong was by no means a formidable force, but he once again proved what kind of existence Roman Dmitri was.
Kim Pan-seok handed over a towel.
Roman Dmitry ordered Kim Jun-hyeok while wiping away the blood.
Since you have dealt with the traitor to humanity, as soon as tomorrow dawns, deliver the visit schedule to each country. Before the 49 days predicted by the Absolute pass, I intend to visit all of the allied countries of mankind, starting with the United States.
Are you finishing your closing training?
okay. In the first ce, it was just a bait to bring out the darkness, not the purpose of bing stronger.
All right. But what can I say to each country about the purpose of the visit?
Took.
handed over a towel
Roman Dmitrys face was still bloody, and his eyes were cold.
The purpose of the visit is to strengthen the power of the allied powers. Before I greet the absolute, I intend to show people what despair they cannot handle.
Countdown to 49 days.
Humanity will not waste that time either.
Chapter 588
Chapter 588, Day 49 (1)
Early next morning.
US President John Harrison received a shocking report.
Is this really true?
yes.
I cant believe it. To think that all of the darkness, which is said to have dominated the world of darkness, was annihted in one day.
not report.
The events of the previous night were recorded.
It was information provided by the Korean Empire, and that Roman Dmitri had intentionally induced an attack by Umyeong and annihted them.
I really couldnt believe it from start to finish. Powerful people in each country are well aware of how powerful the shadows are.
But to step into the trap they dug tantly and create the result of annihting all the shadows with pure force.
Laughter came out.
Had I been myself just a year ago, I would not have taken such a ridiculous report seriously.
If its His Majesty Roman Dmitri, its quite possible. If it is his power to draw a sword against the absolute, Umyeong is also just a human being. Trusting petty forces, they dug their own graves.
Roman Dmitry.
Each time, he showed an unconventional move.
Thinking about it now gave me goose bumps all over my body.
What would have happened if Roman Dmitri had been hostile to him like Russias Markov at the time he first revealed his presence?
Undoubtedly, even the mighty national defense power of Cheonjo-guk (ǧׇ) would not have been able to stop Roman Dmitri.
Although it is only a one-time choice, the reason why the United States can still remain as a great power is because it has epted the reality of falling into a second person.
American people.
They have great pride.
Under normal circumstances, public opinion would have condemned the leader, John Harrison, for stepping down from the number one position.
But no one criticized.
Because Roman Dmitri was epted by the world as a whole, public opinion was raised to support the next presidential election, saying that John Harrisons choice was excellent.
I put my thoughts aside.
The secretarys report is not over yet.
And you said that tomorrow, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry will personally visit the United States. The purpose of the visit is to strengthen the forces of the Allied Powers, and he ordered the U.S. forces to be called up for joint exercises.
What type of training?
Its on the back of the report.
Pk.
handed over the report.
For a moment, John Harrisons expression hardened.
It was a rough guideline, but Roman Dmitris intentions were very tant, as stated here.
widely.
covered the report.
said John Harrison.
The reason why His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry chose the United States first among the many allied powers is that he acknowledged that the United States is the second most powerful country after the Korean Empire, and at the same time, must have intended to set us up as an example. You dont have to deal halfway with him to please him. If His Majestys Majesty Roman Dmitrys purpose is to prepare for the cataclysm 49 days from now, then we should do everything in our power to raise awareness for everyone.
I figured out the intention.
He showed sharp eyes.
Call themanders now. We, the United States, will bet our life and death on the Allied Forces training tomorrow.
* * *
Washington, DC, the capital of the United States,
troops under themand of John Harrison arrived in arge space prepared for military training there.
Americas elite soldiers.
special forces and so on.
Beings with sharp impressions filled the space, and they confirmed each other and showed signs of admiration.
The Hawk-eye of the East.
Hawkeye is a special unit led by Chase, an S-rank hunter. I heard that you never show up on normal missions, but Hawkeye was also summoned for this training.
Its not just Hawkeye. There is also the magic unit Volcano, which did a great job in thest cataclysm.
Powerful people representing the United States.
they gathered together
Even ordinary soldiers were recognized by the military, but they were busy whispering to each other when names like Hawkeye and Volcano appeared.
They were only told that they were summoned for training, but they did not know exactly what kind of training it was.
I was curious.
Why did you bring in such an army?
The people who had been talking for a long time reacted more passionately than before to the appearance of a man.
omg.
Its Richard.
Wandering Swordsman Richard!
Americas finest.
The best sword that the United States boasts, but a few years ago, it lost its reputation in a confrontation with Samuel, an S-ss hunter in Spain.
But recently his reputation has risen again.
After being defeated by Samuel, Richard started training in closing and fully awakened the ability of his own tradition, Wandering Swordsman Charis.
Now, he was attracting attention in the United States to the extent that rumors were circting that he could beat Samuel.
that he
went to training
It is an entity that never appears unless ordered by the president, but even he was summoned to this mission.
What purpose is the training for?
All they knew was John Harrisons warning.
Prepare everything in the best possible condition. You will have to put all your energy into this training, and beings who ruin the training with halfway attitudes will be severely punished. As a representative of the United States, please do not disappoint the people.
whatever the purpose of the convocation.
No one took this training as a joke.
At the word that it is a matter of American pride, people chatted with each other, but did not hide their sharp eyes.
It was then.
The time when the sun is in mid-heaven.
Atst a being appeared with John Harrison.
His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry is entering.
Emperor of the Korean Empire.
leader of mankind.
With the advent of Roman Dmitry, people grasped the importance of the situation.
* * *
Roman Dmitry stopped.
Seeing the people who filled the space under the gaze looking down, I told them straight to the point.
As everyone knows, after the passage of 49 days, the devastating cataclysm predicted by the Absolute will begin. It ispletely different from the cataclysms we have experienced so far. It will wipe out humanity on a scale unimaginable, and it will present a horror that the mindset so far will never be able to withstand.
around the world, including the United States.
Everyone prepared for catastrophe.
They, too, were giving their all, but Roman Dmitri knew it wasnt enough.
What worries me is fear beyondmon sense. No matter how desperate you are, if you are convinced that you will never be able to handle it, and you copse as it is, humanity will not survive. Dont be proud that you can handle the future ahead. The war against the Absolute will shatter all expectations, and even most of you here on behalf of the United States will give up the struggle and ept death. So, I called this training. I intend to train despair through this position.
purpose of training.
At that remark, people swallowed dry saliva.
The statement that it trains despair was notmon, and the fear of the word choked people.
Hawkeye.
Either Volcano.
Richard or.
It was a meaningless name value against Roman Dmitri.
Everyone couldnt hide their nervousness at the thought that they might have to deal with Roman Dmitri.
however.
All of you will be dealing with the white-d wizard from now on.
Moment.
People reacted in bewilderment.
If it was training to the extent of experiencing despair, I thought that Roman Dmitri, who showed overwhelming force, would of coursee out.
Kim Pan-seok was an unexpected name.
Kim Pan-seok himself also showed a somewhat surprised look at Roman Dmitris order, as if it had not been agreed upon in advance.
Its just a fleeting feeling.
Kim Pan-seoks eyes became calm.
It was a ridiculous mission, but strangely, I didnt feel so afraid even against the US military.
His Majesty put me to the test.
a day ago.
Roman Dmitri, who handled the shadows, passed on his knowledge to Kim Pan-seok.
Everything that has been achieved in the magic civilization. Knowledge about the war of the upper ranks.
Kim Pan-seok himself achieved a high level, but Roman Dmitry, who epted him as a subordinate,id a new foundation for future development.
I was thrilled.
Kim Pan-seok cried alone and did not sleep all night, repeating the knowledge of Roman Dmitri over and over again.
Myself 24 hours ago.
and now myself.
It was apletely different being.
People willugh at how much change can be made in just 24 hours, but it was a different story for Kim Pan-seok, who conquered the continent as Alexander.
Roman Dmitri told Kim Pan-seok to prove the value of his existence.
It means that he, like Roman Dmitri, can produce the result of nonsense.
and.
If it copses on itself, not even Roman Dmitri, America will have no choice but to taste a great sense of despair.
I will follow your orders.
stepped forward
It was then.
This doesnt seem like a bit.
said John Harrison with a firm expression.
* * *
This is Roman Dmitrys order.
John Harrison would normally have epted it, but this time he thought that Roman Dmitri had made the wrong decision.
Its not that I dont recognize the ability of the white-d wizard. As he is the first strongman ssified as SS since His Majesty the Emperor, I dont think any American strongman can guarantee victory against the white-d wizard. No, to be honest, no one will win in a one-on-one match. However, this training is not to train despair, as His Majesty the Emperor said.
John Harrison is no stranger tobat.
I knew how things worked when the best yers faced off against each other.
There is only one white-d wizard. If Americas forces are determined and try to take him down, a proper distribution of roles, such as wizards interference with magic, can somehow achieve victory. Of course there will be damage. My concern is the performance of training. If you have arranged a ce like this, I would like to experience the despair of the absolute against His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
It was advice for mankind.
He said that he wanted to guide the training in the right direction because he sincerely hopes that humanity will survive.
his advice.
There was no reason to take it badly.
Roman Dmitri understands it enough, but he didnt bother to answer it.
From now on, it was Kim Pan-seoks responsibility.
As the gazes of Roman Dmitri and Panseok Kim intertwined, Panseok Kim, who received silent consent, looked at John Harrison.
So youre saying that with just me, not only do I lose the purpose of training, but I have the confidence to win in the first ce?
I will not deny it.
ha-.
He sighed.
really.
It was like
In Alexanders time, men like John Harrison would not have dared to even sit sick with him.
That doesnt mean I dont understand.
John Harrisons judgment was reasonable enough, but the problem was that he didnt intend to wear the mask of a white-d wizard from now on.
As long as the pendant of karma was broken, there was no need to be careful with every single word.
Panseok Kim said.
To be honest, I havent been able to say the truth because Ive been trying to say the words, but Im sorry to say that not a single wizard here can use magic properly. Volcano? Miracle? Do you think only American wizards can interfere with my magic? People who have been relying on a system like X and have been using magic so far cannot dare to threaten me just because they trained hard for a year or two.
Moment.
People looked surprised.
Even John Harrison was taken aback by his remarkably vulgar tone and unconventional remarks.
The white-d wizard.
He was never this kind of person.
People remember him as an absolute good, but Kim Pan-seok revealed his true self through this event.
President John Harrison. His Majestys wish is to experience despair through this training. So do your best, just as you think you can defeat me. Only when you have strong confidence in yourself will you be able to taste true despair from a crushing defeat.
American soldiers showed cold eyes at the continued provocation.
to them like that.
What are you looking at, you bastards?
Kim Pan-seok showed his ferocious teeth.
Chapter 589
Chapter 589, Day 49 (2)
The situation has been sorted out.
As the training proceeded ording to Roman Dmitris orders, the leaders of the US Special Forces looked at each other with serious expressions.
at its center.
There was Richard, who was entrusted with full authority for this training.
To be honest, I dont even know what the situation is. To think that the United States power would go against a single white-d wizard. I dont think His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry is giving out useless orders, but I dont think Im defeated by just one person in such an absurd exercise.
Even when I said it, I felt hurt.
Roman Dmitry, even if he understood, even Kim Pan-seok dared to look down on the American soldiers.
My stomach was boiling.
People in this room admit that the United States hase down to the second person, but it is still a country that was once called the worlds greatest power.
Its strength does not diminish overnight.
He still has considerable power, but in this neglected situation, Richard nced at Kim Pan-seok.
It was absurd.
Seeing Kim Pan-seok not preparing for training, Richard lowered his voice and spoke fiercely.
The problem is the cheeky attitude of the white-d wizard in this absurd situation. The white-d sorceress provoked us beyond epting the orders of His Majesty Roman Dmitry, as if we were nothing. It must be an attitude that coulde out because he usually looked down on us.
youre right.
Actually, I doubted my eyes and ears a little while ago. It was to deal with the entire U.S. Army, but didnt the white-d wizard react as if it were an impossible exercise?
people agreed
They were just as angry.
At first, the people who had been training in a mess showed their eyes glistening with life when amon enemy named Kim Pan-seok appeared.
It was not a protest against Roman Dmitri.
I was proud of myself for having aplished so many criminal convictions, and I wanted to break Kim Pan-seoks cheeky nose.
Richard nodded.
Facing the intense eyes, I thought that perhaps Roman Dmitri might be conducting this training to bring them together.
okay. The attitude we should take in this exercise is to show perfect results as United States by following the order of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Whether that was what His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry intended or not, I have no intention of allowing the white-d sorcerers arrogant attitude. Therefore, I will exin the operation from now on.
Tell me.
We will not let our guard down just because there is only one opponent. Do your best from the start. The foot soldiers immediately closed the distance and pressed the white-d wizard, and the magic troops divided the air and defense, and some of the troops in charge of defense would block the white-d wizard from using magic. Even if magic borrows the form of a skill, it takes time to prepare, and if the magic is interrupted at this time, the white-d wizard will not be able to demonstrate his full potential. Some may consider this cowardly, but in the first ce, this is such a game.
one to many.
Its not a match that can only be expressed that way.
Since it was a task for tens of thousands of troops to fight against the white-d wizard, Richard actively utilized it.
If hundreds of wizards engage in sabotage against one wizard, there is no way to deal with it and use magic even if Kim Pan-seok is an SS-level monster. Even if they manage to ovee it, they will have a hard time due to the infantry attacking right in front of them.
The cornerstone for victory.
Richard gave a ferocious look.
Remember. In this exercise, we will definitely win and prove the potential of the United States to the world.
* * *
At that time when Richard was talking for a while.
Kim Pan-seok looked at the sky with a rxed face.
It was sunny.
While enjoying the blue sky, I understood exactly what Roman Dmitri meant in my head.
It must mean proving that there is a sky that cannot be surpassed against the most powerful force in terms of humanity, the United States.
Kuk-ku.
Laughter leaked out.
For a moment, I felt the eyes of the American soldiers staring at me, but their feelings were not important at all.
It felt really good.
Although the exercise made no sense inmon sense, Roman Dmitri decided that he could carry out the order.
This would have been impossible without trust. That one fact caused an intense shudder throughout my body.
Think about it.
Roman Dmitri in his previous life had loyal subjects.
Chris Kevin Felix et al.
Many people made their mark under Roman Dmitri, but people say that Roman Dmitri really trusted only two people.
Chris and Kevin. No matter how impossible the strategy, the beings who create victory somehow.
Of course, they were nothing to him who was Alexandre, but there was a time when he thought that he was really envious of the trust they received while living as Park Min-woo.
The Heavenly Demons trust.
How romantic is this?
He thought that if the Heavenly Demon believed in him unconditionally, Panseok Kim would be really happy.
But now.
Trusted by Roman Dmitry.
Like Chris and Kevin, the situation in which they put themselves at the forefront gave an indescribable impression.
I wanted to do well.
image of the past?
Reputation as a white-d wizard?
It made no sense.
Rather than being acknowledged by billions of people, Kim Pan-seok wanted to remain as a person worthy of a single Roman Dmitri.
So I deliberately went out of my way.
The more U.S. soldiers are motivated and actively engaged in training, the more they sincerely hope for victory, the more their victory will shine.
Finally.
The scheduled time has arrived.
American soldiers moved to their assigned positions and initially distanced themselves from Kim Pan-seok for proper training.
Of course, it didnt mean much.
In less than 30 seconds, American soldiers will be attacking you like waves.
cold atmosphere.
The American soldiers showed ferocious eyes.
He kept shaking his body as if he would run away at any moment.
It was then.
Pk-
The start signal is dropped.
American soldiers rushed in, and at the same time, like Richards n, wizardsunched a sabotage operation.
however.
1 sec.
2 seconds.
3 seconds.
In the fast-paced time, Kim Pan-seok just watched as the magical power that interfered with magic took over the surroundings.
It was an embarrassing situation for the U.S. military.
Every minute and every second is really important in a match between strong yers, but Kim Pan-seok, like a man who has lost his will to fight, did not even prepare for anything.
4 seconds.
5 seconds.
and 10 seconds.
When the soldiers got noticeably closer, Kim Pan-seok summoned magic.
The handicap ends here.
sudden.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
an expanding brain.
Kim Pan-seok revealed his presence.
* * *
Magic Revolution.
When Roman Dmitri caused the revival of magic in his previous life, the opening of the upper division was at the center of it.
Pan-seok Kim achieved that level through his own efforts, and in fact, if you think simply, there was nothing to be taught by Roman Dmitri in the magic realm.
Didnt he devote an unimaginable amount of time to magic while living as Alexander?
But 24 hours ago.
The things Roman Dmitri told Kim Pan-seok literally revolutionized his life as a wizard.
Bone Brain Gong. You can handle this.
It was a forbidden martial art.
It is a martial art that goes beyond human limits, and even those called geniuses let go of their minds the moment they learned the brainstorming ball.
It had to be.
As the meaning of the word, a brain st is a martial art that divides the brain. As soon as the brain is expressed, consciousness is divided, and one brain can think differently.
It was a martial art that was not so necessary for Roman Dmitri.
The cumbersome process of dividing the brain was not necessary for him, who could control the entire surroundings with a single consciousness.
The moment I received the Brain Ball.
Kim Pan-seok knew what that meant.
Roman Dmitri urately grasped how powerful a weapon sharing brains with a wizard is.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kim Pan-seok created magic.
In the sabotage to stop him, Kim Pan-seoks head expanded and two consciousnesses were created.
It was just the beginning.
Two split into four, four split into eight, and eventually the sixteen consciousnesses absorbed the surroundings.
sudden.
I opened my eyes.
The splitting of consciousness put a lot of pressure on him, but Kim Pan-seok showed himself enduring the waves of mental strength even as his face turned red.
Certainly, it was a martial art that ordinary people could not withstand.
If you use it rashly, you wont be able tost even a minute and your mind will be broken, but the life youve lived as Alexandre has shown you the ability to transcend human limitations.
Kim Pan-seok as Alexander.
Alexander as Park Min-woo.
In the meantime, I lived a life that crossed dimensions.
Existing for countless ages, even experiencing the pain of having your soul torn apart.
Kim Pan-seokpletely transcended human limitations and shared consciousness once again with less than 16.
32 rituals.
Each one was Kim Pan-seok.
The moment they existed in an independent form, Kim Pan-seoks consciousness quickly began to process magic.
Papapat.
Puff puff puff puff.
Magic power exploded.
The American wizards carried out a sabotage operation to hinder Kim Pan-seok, and the mana that oppressed the surroundings was dismantled in turn by Kim Pan-seok.
It was a truly overwhelming sight.
It takes a lot of mana and aplicated process to cancel the magic interference, but the magic used by hundreds of people was disassembled in a matter of seconds.
chris?
Kevin?
Kim Pan-seok was iparable to them.
He transcended even the category of genius and made the surroundings his own space with a monstrous appearance.
What is this!
Nonsense!
far away
The American wizards spat out their astonishment.
They thought they had the upper hand by pressing Kim Pan-seok, but they couldnt hide their embarrassment at the situation where they were pushed back after only a few seconds.
This was notmon sense. It is natural for hundreds to overwhelm one.
No matter how strong one person was, hundreds were not weak either.
In a confrontation between wizards, the majority has an advantage.
Thats why he was sure of victory, but Kim Pan-seok destroyed the magic interference and even blocked the attack magic.
pressure.
Pak.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
The spells were torn apart.
It was crushed by the strong pressure, and before it could reach Kim Pan-seok, it was scattered by magic and disappeared.
In an instant, only one overwhelms many wizards.
At the point where the soldiers had not yet reached, Kim Pan-seok ced American wizards under his feet and aroused magic.
In the meantime, while numerous rituals kept the mages in check, several rituals manifested offensive magic to deal with foot soldiers.
Earth Quake.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Cheak!
evil!
It was an overwhelming sight.
As the ground cracked and thorny rocks rose up, the soldiers rushing forward screamed.
ording to the US strategy, Kim Pan-seok should not be able to do anything while the wizards are in check, but the soldiers are embarrassed by the powerful magic that hinders their approach.
But it was still too early to give up. I didnt think that the United States would be helplessly defeated with just this amount of magic.
just as expected.
sudden.
Papa papapat.
Jump over the copsing ground.
Richard quickly ran toward Kim Pan-seok.
* * *
10 seconds to spare.
Richards anger welled up.
Dealing with the entire U.S. was not enough, so Kim Pan-seok showedcency by dedicating 10 seconds.
certainly.
I absolutely had to win.
He rushed with all his might and showed a speed that was clearly different from others as he was called the best prosecutor in the United States.
The distance closed in an instant.
After 10 seconds, Kim Pan-seok overpowered the American magicians, but rather than admiring it, he tried to overpower Kim Pan-seok and gain a clear victory.
sudden.
Papa papapat.
It was right in front of you.
I wasnt careless.
No matter how weak the magicians are in closebat, Richard did not think that Kim Pan-seok would be defeated helplessly.
I do my best.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Lightning happened.
Richards Proprietary.
It was a lightning strike.
In an instant, he dug into the space and attacked the gap in Kim Pan-seok, who was still busy dealing with the wizards.
1 sec.
hook.
aimed at the arm
This is definitely training, and I didnt want the result of winning by blowing Kim Pan-seoks head.
So I tried to get a victory by cutting my arm.
The moment the sword that quickly prated the space was about to sever Kim Pan-seoks arm, Kim Pan-seok urately grasped Richards movements and took a step to the side.
2 seconds.
?!
The attack missed.
Seeing him dodged with just one step, Richard immediately followed.
When the electric charge urred and took over Kim Pan-seoks surroundings, Kim Pan-seoks magic disintegrated all the electric bundles.
3 seconds 4 seconds 5 seconds.
Papa pat.
closed the distance
When he cut his arm again, Kim Pan-seok avoided it and made several more linked attacks, but none of the attacks worked on Kim Pan-seok.
I felt goosebumps for a moment. It was as if Kim Pan-seok was proving that the mon sense of wizards did not apply to him.
In a situation where even a simple movement would let his attack flow, Richard knew that he could not defeat the opponent without being prepared to hurt him.
6 seconds.
sh.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The sword shone.
Magical power erupted like an active volcano and instantly cut Kim Pan-seoks heart.
After winning the victory somehow, he thought that Kim Pan-seoks life and death would be treated right away and left to heaven.
however.
food.
Kim Pan-seokughed.
It doesnt sound like it.
7 seconds.
Missed.
dodged
Even in the midst of this, Kim Pan-seok created magical powers to destroy the magic of the wizards and prevented the foot soldiers from approaching with offensive magic.
While executing all of those processes, he showed a ridiculous appearance of avoiding Richards secret technique.
It was intentional.
It swallowed Richards presence.
A swordsman who was not even close to Roman Dmitris toes proved that he could not dare to defeat himself alone.
8 seconds.
The time to expect victory has already passed.
The moment Richard raises his head.
Pressure.
Kwajik!
Ouch.
His head was struck by the powerful magic power.
It was a pressure that even Richards magic could not withstand, and Kim Pan-seok proudly stepped on his head with one foot.
Kwajik.
Richards attempts were not futile.
While subduing him, American soldiers were already in front of him.
Their faces were stained with shock.
I couldnt believe the reality of Richard being subdued in an instant, but I wanted to avenge Richard with my anger.
That was it.
Kim Pan-seok deliberately gave the opportunity.
To believe that there is hope so that the opponent thinks of victory.
Only then will they feel more despair.
Looking at your tails, you can see howcent you are about reality. Hold on from now on. The disasters humans will have to endure in the future.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The magic power was seething.
As the upper division expanded, the 32 consciousnesses erupted into 8 circles, creating something more than that.
9th circle.
broke the boundaries
Just 24 hours created tremendous explosive power for Kim Pan-seok, who melted countless years.
Meteor.
without sacrifices on the altar.
Kim Pan-seok stepped into the realm of Alexander.
Chapter 590
Chapter 590 Day 49 (3)
Kurung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The world rocked.
Magical power overflowed as a huge dark cloud rolled in, and American wizards showed mesmerized expressions at Meteors presence through the clouds.
I knew it instinctively. The fact that I couldnt handle that mighty magic power. Thats why I thought that I shouldnt be so stunned and watched.
Damn it.
Come on, use your defense magic!
The wizards moved in perfect order.
In the first ce, there were separate mages who were given the role of defense in order to efficiently use the number of heads.
Theyve already been casted.
Numerous defenses were formed as if blocking the huge sky.
The Great Shield.
The Great Shield.
The Great Shield.
Ugh.
It was truly spectacr.
Meteor falling from the sky and the Great Shield forming simultaneously to block it.
Hundreds of great shields specialized in defense sprouted hope in the minds of mages.
Not just one or two, but hundreds.
Could it be possible to stop
Their hopeful thoughts were shattered the moment Meteor and the Great Shield collided.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A great power surged.
Meteor dug into the Great Shield as it was, destroying every foot he encountered, and people couldnt keep their mouths shut at the residue of rainwater falling.
Hundreds of great shields exerted their full strength to block single magic. If that was the case, he would have to show even a little blockage, but Meteors destructive power was beyondmon sense.
destruction.
engulfed the world
Even the soldiers stopped rushing at the sight of him crashing through the Great Shield mercilessly and falling to the ground.
no.
I couldnt really run anymore.
Normal soldiers were swept away by the magical storm emitted by Meteor, and soldiers in the melee range copsed vomiting blood.
That moment. Fifty thousand thoughts ran through peoples heads. The ominous thought that if that Meteor exploded on the floor, it might be all training and everything would be wiped out.
end.
death.
It was something I was prepared for, but facing it in person was another matter.
The United States thought that Kim Pan-seok was not an opponent who would never feel despair, but Kim Pan-seok was a being that transcendedmon sense.
Perhaps the Absolute is not weaker than me.
It was a moment when people indirectly felt what kind of absolute being they would be dealing with, but that didnt make them realize it.
The thought circuit waspletely stopped just by facing destruction in front of my eyes.
Fighting.
Someone dropped a weapon.
someone took a step back
Wizards who needed to use defensive magic tried to escape rather quickly because they were knowledgeable about magic.
Despair is contagious.
I forgot it was training.
At the thought that they had to live for the time being, the people who were called the elite of the United States fell into rags in an instant. And no one criticized him.
Even Richard, who leads the soldiers with a cool face, just stared nkly at the scene in front of him with his head trampled on by Kim Pan-seok.
It was then.
The gods.
pod.
before hitting the ground.
Kim Pan-seok collected mana.
Meteors power was drastically weakened, but the already manifested magic did notpletely disappear.
yet.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
A massive explosion engulfed the surroundings.
* * *
Passsss.
The dust cloud has settled.
When the explosion subsided and visibility was secured, people could see the space where Meteor had been sted.
iced coffee.
I cant believe that magic like this exists in the world.
little distance away.
It was not a space reserved for training, but a huge space without a single person was ruined by a single Meteor. Kim Pan-seok obviously weakened the magic at the end.
Even after recovering some magical energy, people were speechless in thepletely destroyed space, as if a nuclear bomb had fallen.
Only then did I know
Kim Pan-seok, who judged that he could handle it withmon sense, was an existence thatpletely transcendedmon sense.
I got goosebumps.
No matter how strong Kim Pan-seok is.
It wont be as much as the absolute absolute.
Then, after 49 days, the absolute that mankind will face will show destructive power that surpasses Kim Pan-seok, and the fact that mankind must survive against it has btedly taken over in my head.
It felt like my legs were losing strength.
In the meantime, I thought I had to fight simply by following Roman Dmitri, but when I faced a monster like Kim Pan-seok, I thought that it was a struggle and that this was an impossible war in the first ce.
And thats it.
This was what Roman Dmitry intended.
The only way to survive is to persevere in a situation where despair like this constantly haunts your head.
Kim Pan-seoks gaze turned to Roman Dmitri.
Hearing the unspoken order by telephony, he raised his voice again, turning his gaze to the American soldiers.
Anyone with even the slightest skill would know that I reaped mana without putting all my effort into it at the end. thats your reality No matter how many of you there are, no matter how great achievements you have made as part of the United States. In order to defeat a transcendent being like the Absolute, youll have to make sacrifices youve never experienced before. Isnt it fun? When you dont know how high the sky is, you rush at it without knowing it, but when you experience the sky, you look terrified at that far-off height.
Shuk.
I put my feet up.
Richard coughed.
Although his insides werepletely turned upside down, his eyes that lost the will to fight proved the reality of America rather than his messy physical condition.
atst.
It was just an ant.
Just as the Absolute treated humans as ants, mankind today was nothingpared to transcendent beings.
Panseok Kim looked at John Harrison.
President. How are you going to continue training when youre not going to take matters into your own hands from now on?
* * *
A set of circumstances.
President John Harrison was breathless.
I couldnt say anything while my eyes were wide open at the visually uneptable shocking situation.
.
in this ce.
U.S. power was called in.
Not only Richard Hawkeye Volcano, but also special forces representing the United States were all in ce, and the number was too much to deal with only one.
I was confident of victory. Even when Kim Pan-seok had 10 seconds to spare, he secretlyughed at Kim Pan-seok, saying that he would pay the price for looking down on the United States.
however.
Didnt do anything.
Even though the American magic unit strategically blocked Kim Pan-seoks magic, he showed a shocking appearance by destroying all the hundreds of magic obstacles by himself.
And thats not all. Obviously, there is only one person and only one head, but Kim Pan-seok removed the magic barriers one by one and at the same time wiped out the soldiers with attack magic.
It was overwhelming.
subdue Richard.
Until thest scene using Meteor.
As he watched the Great Shield shatter, John Harrisonsmon sense was also shattered.
Humanity wascent about the disasters toe. The Absolute is not simply a being with destructive power ssified by grade, but a monster that can wipe out all of us with one finger, just like the magic used by the white-d wizard. Humanity is facing a showdown with such a monster, and Emperor Roman Dmitry must have prepared this training to clearly point out ourcency.
A sense of defeat crept in.
He wanted to find out his intentions and show his enthusiasm, but rather, this training gave him a deep sense of despair.
What do you mean?
Kim Pan-seok is still human, so if he continues to push his head, there is a possibility that his stamina will drop someday. But not absolute.
It has already been proven that the Absolute is a divine being, and that there are dozens of them, not just one.
When I thought of dealing with dozens of monsters overwhelming Kim Pan-seok, I felt that I lost my fighting spirit rather than crying out for the survival of mankind.
I couldnt afford it.
I wanted to give up.
To make a meaningless sacrifice against Kim Pan-seok, he had to ept the devastating reality and act ordingly.
I will give up.
heard the white g
The American soldiers lowered their heads.
It once prided itself on being the best country in the world, but now no one can criticize that choice.
Agreed.
It was an impossible win.
I thought it would be better to admit the reality that there will be casualties in the training and receive instruction on what to do in the future through Roman Dmitri.
Of course, my pride was hurt like crazy. John Harrison lowered his head at the reality of not being able to handle just one person, and tears were about to spill out.
But then.
No, you dont have a choice.
Roman Dmitri, who was watching the situation, stepped out.
* * *
Said Roman Dmitry.
President John Harrison. What do you think will be the final battle after 49 days?
It is a matter of human survival. If we lose in the final battle, humanity will perish.
okay. As you said, the fate of mankind depended on that fight.
took a step forward
Come to think of it, even though Roman Dmitri was in Meteors sphere of influence, he didnt seem to have been hit in the slightest.
tall.
I stopped walking.
In front of Kim Pan-seok.
Facing the huge crowd, Roman Dmitri raised his voice.
Even if you know that no matter how overwhelmingly pushed you will die on the spot. In the battle for the fate of mankind, you do not have a choice. Absolutes, like todays white-d wizards, will hold your right to life and death in their hands.
What do you mean? We are not as strong as the white-d wizards like His Majesty the Emperor.
I said it at the beginning when talking about a showdown with the absolute. If you do nothing, the reality of facing death at the hands of the absolute is the same. You made the decision to follow me because you dont want to die as toys. Then dont give up. Fight to the end. Even though he knew that he would die because he held the sword, he knew that he would perish as it was in Meteor. Dont back down even a single step.
fighting soon.
What humanity wants is the desire for survival.
Rather than losing strength and epting the reality, I hoped to fight to the end no matter how unfavorable the match.
To the absolute, mankind is nothing more than an insignificant ant. Countless people will die at the point of their finger pointing, but if you risk your life and fight, at least they will have no choice but to be tied to you, even for just one minute and one second. That is your role. In the fight against the Absolute, you do not want to y a decisive role in victory, but show a strong desire to never give up against them.
sereung.
got a sword
In the sunlight, the sword emitted an intense color.
I will decide the fight against the Absolute. While you endure and endure, I will ughter all absolutes and restore the peace of mankind without fail. So trust me and train how not to give up. Even though you know that you will never be able to survive in a hopeless reality, keep in mind that your own death will definitely lead to the survival of mankind. This fight will be won because of me, but I cannot prevent all the sacrifices you must make until the war ispletely over. ording to the information that mankind has grasped so far, there will be many absolutes, not just one.
this training.
Its not over yet.
Directly behind Roman Dmitri, Kim Pan-seok raised his magic power and showed ferocious eyes.
From now on, deal with both the white-d wizard and me at the same time. In one hour, I will break the limbs of everyone in this ce, and if there are beings who get scared and run away, that time will increase. 1 hours. Just like the hope that I will return after defeating the absolutes, you only need to hold out for an hour. President John Harrison. As President of the United States, choose whether to continue training.
John Harrisons eyes twitched.
crossroads of choice.
I just couldnt handle it.
In a situation where even Kim Pan-seok was overwhelmed, there was no way the United States could handle thebination of Roman Dmitri and the white-d wizard. Only then did I know
After making them aware that Kim Pan-seok was just getting a taste of the fact that he couldnt handle it, he tried topletely break peoples spirits with added despair.
gritted it
live or die
There were no options.
There was no fool who would readily ept death at the crossroads of a choice.
Ill do it.
good night.
That was it.
Roman Dmitri, his sword hanging down, moved toward the American soldiers who filled his field of vision.
From now on, hold on somehow.
A calm voice.
The odds of the United States were not taken into ount in those cold words.
Chapter 591
Chapter 591 Day 49 (4)
The water spilled.
Because of the decision made by themander, the American soldiers were not able to run towards Roman Dmitri, only paying attention to each other.
It was aplex problem. I didnt have the courage to dare to point my weapon at the emperor, and above all, I didnt think I could do anything against him in a situation where I was overwhelmed by even one Kim Pan-seok.
all froze up
While watching the situation with his eyes closed, Roman Dmitri slowly approached the soldiers.
Bubbly.
The distance gradually narrowed.
The American soldiers hesitated and backed away, giving John Harrison a pitiful look, as if begging him to stop the situation.
But John Harrison was equally confused.
Once he epted the hopeless reality, the order to attack Roman Dmitri did note out of his mouth.
gritted it
I had to.
John Harrison also drew his weapon.
Listen up, American soldiers. If your limbs are broken, I will break mine too. so .
It was then.
The moment he tried to advance with burning enthusiasm, Roman Dmitry finally encountered American soldiers.
Kwadeuk.
Quaaaaaagh!
It was a terrible scream.
Seeing the soldiers inability to either attack or retreat, Roman Dmitry cut off his weapon and broke his arm.
The soldier screamed with a pale face.
Fear filled his wobbly arms, and the moment he looked up to see Roman Dmitri, a tremendous shock shook his legs.
fast.
The leg was also broken.
that was just the beginning
Roman Dmitri revealed his cruel hands and then began to break the limbs he encountered.
No need to worry. Broken limbs can be restored with potions anyway.
Ah ah ah ah!
Cheak!
It was a one-sided situation.
The soldiers couldnt bear to fight back, and each time Roman Dmitri swung his sword, the weapon shattered and the limbs emitted a terrible sound.
What kind of situation is this? I heard that they were training in preparation for the 49-day catastrophe, but an unbearable fear of the situation that was too one-sided took control of their heads.
Roman Dmitry was fast.
At first, he wanted to subdue the soldiers slowly, but at some point he sped up and indiscriminately destroyed them. The battle was pointless.
There was no one in this position to defend against Roman Dmitris blow, and when the weapon rose into the sky, there was always a terrible pain.
Pak-
The sword broke his arm.
The sword broke his leg.
The soldier, unable to resist, pulled his hair and twisted his arms while he was lying on the floor.
It was terrible.
One of the members of the special forces rushed wildly at the thought that if we continued like this, everyone would be destroyed.
Just run! If you cant avoid it anyway Gagging!
Kwajik.
Blood spurted from the face.
He obviously yed his own trick, but Roman Dmitri grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and mmed his knee straight into his face.
The special forces members legs gave way.
Although he lost his fighting spirit with a single attack, Roman Dmitry managed to twist his arm back and slowly bend it at an abnormal angle.
Cheuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!
The special forces member widened his eyes.
Even though I was unconscious, I could only scream when I came back to my senses as the terrible pain flooded me.
Wooddeuk.
The sound of bones breaking.
It broke peoples minds.
Roman Dmitry did not give special hope to those who took courage and ran into them, butpletely destroyed them with more despair.
That was the meaning of this training.
Its not that you can survive against the odds, but the really cruel truth that the moment you pick up a weapon and face it, you will face a disastrous end.
The special forces members body sagged.
Havingpletely lost his mind, Roman Dmitry tossed him aside and said coldly:
Onest warning. If you do nothing, you will have more time to deal with me.
* * *
It was on the brink.
At Roman Dmitris words, John Harrison swallowed his fear and shouted.
Attack! Its a fight that will end in an hour anyway. Prove how strong the United States is when you can do nothing and be defeated!
moved forward
He also intended to deal with Roman Dmitri, and the wizards also showed determined expressions in his appearance.
Okay, lets try.
An hour is good enough.
anger.
raised the power.
Hundreds of wizards simultaneously manifested magic toward Roman Dmitri.
No, I was trying to express it.
Cancel.
Beyond Roman Dmitry.
Kim Pan-seoks magical power took hold of the surroundings.
He is only one, but he destroyed the flow of magic that hundreds of wizards cast at the same time with his own power.
It was a truly appalling sight. A single spell involvesplex calctions, and it takes more effort to destroy the magic.
However, Kim Pan-seok destroyed the magic as if it were really easy, and thenunched an attack magic with several rituals divided into brainstorming balls.
You guys. Do you dare to use magic on the Emperor while Im holding on? Wind Cuttur.
wheein.
Papa papa pat.
A gust of wind blew somewhere.
The moment the wind cutter, which was only 2 circles, was manifested by Kim Pan-seok, it was apanied by tremendous magical power and wiped out the soldiers.
pod.
Papa papapat.
Quaaaaaagh!
The soldiers limbs were torn apart as they were.
Arms and torso were covered with wounds that looked like they were cut by a sword, and the soldiers couldnte to their senses from the pain that was rising as if they were on fire.
Roman Dmitri in front and Kim Pan-seoks magic behind him. There was no greater despair than this.
American wizards somehow tried to break through Kim Pan-seoks magic interference and use magic, but the magic disintegrated the moment they finished thest casting.
Pars.
disappearing magic.
The wizards showed empty eyes.
It wasnt that I was defeated after fighting with all my strength, and I felt even more despair because I couldnt do anything like this.
I was not confident.
A sorcerer with a pale face hesitated back from the feeling of powerlessness over his body.
This isnt it. This is not it.
It wasnt something I did with thought.
A visceral fear drove him away from the battlefield.
The moment I turned around in my messed up head and tried to get out of here without looking back.
Just added an hour.
An unbearable reality rang in his ears.
* * *
Soldiers of the United States.
Brad felt like his mind was copsing.
Ah!
Aagh!
Screams were heard from all sides.
The elite soldiers, whom the United States is proud of, showed broken limbs without being able to do anything.
Soldiers fall to the ground and scream. It was hopeless.
Obviously, they were overwhelming their opponents in terms of numbers, but it seemed that they would not be able to win even if they sacrificed all of these numbers.
then.
Doesnt it make no sense?
If I would rather run away and save my life, maybe someday others will solve the problem.
Acent heart slowly bloomed.
As Brad was looking around and looking for a way to escape, an unexpected reality came to Brads ears.
Just added an hour.
1 hour.
Its been 2 hours.
I thought that this demon would make people suffer even more than an hour, and if I just step back against the demon, my turn woulde someday.
In an instant, his eyes changed to ferocious.
When the turn is pushed back and it is your turn, and if a situation arises in which you can no longer stop the devil because you die, the arrow will one day be directed towards your family.
It couldnt be.
The reason I decided to volunteer in this gloomy reality was because I wanted my family to live in a peaceful future.
gritted it
It took a lot of courage just to take one step, but he did not back down even in the face of Roman Dmitri getting closer and closer.
I had to. If I couldnt avoid it, Id rather do something and die.
Finally.
The soldiers in front of them copsed.
Brad rushed at the wide open field of view.
Aaaaaagh!
this one life.
will be worth using.
His will, which had been burning like that, was fleetingly extinguished the moment he met Roman Dmitri.
puck!
Beetle.
Legs were weak.
As the sword pierced her face, she fell to her knees like a puppet whose thread had been cut.
Brads decision.
It made no sense.
They couldnt hold Roman Dmitris ankles for even 10 seconds, but strangely, starting with Brad, soldiers rushed towards Roman Dmitri one after another.
They also found out the truth toote.
Even if you get out of this situation, someone else wont solve the problem.
Right now, its just training to deal with Roman Dmitri, but when you deal with the absolute, even the slightest hope disappears the moment you run away.
The mood has changed.
Even if the limbs are broken.
Even if you faint while spurting blood.
American soldiers rushed in.
Trampling on his fallen colleague, bloodstained around his neck, he rushed towards Roman Dmitri like a wave.
very little
It was a moment when people adjusted to despair.
* * *
Changes in people.
That didnt mean victory.
The people rushing in like waves fell to their knees as if they were blocked by a bloody barrier.
Kwajik.
Kwadeudeuk.
A terrible sound was heard.
Bones were broken and blood sttered.
The soldier, who showed hostility even as he fell to the ground, suffered even more as Roman Dmitri trampled on his body.
Americas military power is not just soldiers.
Powerful people like Richard S-ss strongmen who took orders in the United States suffered the same pain as the soldiers.
Against Roman Dmitry.
against the absolute.
was only human.
He had to ept that fact to be able to attack, and he swung his weapon at Roman Dmitri despite knowing the disastrous results.
Kwadeuk.
The price was appalling.
Without a single exception, it has proven how devastating the cost of struggle is.
The number of people falling has increased.
At first, there were dozens of people, but as Roman Dmitry and Kim Pan-seok went wild, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of people fell to the floor without even getting a scratch.
It was a truly ghastly sight. All the people who filled the huge space were bleeding and moaning with twisted limbs.
The more you fall into despair.
The more you get into trouble.
Peoples eyes became intense.
The moment I epted that it was an unavoidable reality, I couldnt back down no matter how powerful my opponent was.
but.
That was it.
I took all of them and pressed them.
overwhelmed everyone
10 minutes 20 minutes 30 minutes Roman Dmitri imprinted the reality of the future in the time that flowed helplessly.
Kwadeuk.
Again, someones arm was broken.
Even as his arms faltered, the soldier swung his sword all the way with an evil face.
like that.
Paak C
the other arm is also broken.
It was over.
Now that youve done your part, its your turn to pay the price.
The soldier closed his eyes tightly.
He hoped that his sacrifice was meaningful, even if it was just for a few seconds.
It was then.
Training is now over.
a cold voice.
It was the moment when the hellish training finally came to an end.
* * *
Training is over.
John Harrison approached Roman Dmitri and bowed his head, holding his wobbly arm with difficulty.
thank you.
meaning of training.
It has been perfectly epted now.
Roman Dmitri is a being who lives in the same world as the Absolute.
Knowing thatmon sense would never be able to deal with it, humanity gave a vination to prepare for the future toe.
It was a very grateful thing.
If they had not experienced despair like this, mankind might have died without doing anything when the disaster of the 49th struck.
Admitted.
The great meaning of Roman Dmitry.
He expressed his sincere gratitude because he knew that this was a ce prepared not just for one person, but for everyone.
Good job.
Roman Dmitri wiped away the blood.
The blood of tens of thousands of people came with it, but not a single drop of his own blood was spilled.
Move to the next ce.
Your Majesty, could you ask where you are going?
asked John Harrison.
I was curious.
The next target after the US.
Who will experience the terrible pain they have experienced.
We are going to China from now on.
Moment.
John Harrison swallowed augh.
The royal dragon praising Roman Dmitri.
If he faces a situation with Roman Dmitri, he will feel more despair than the United States.
I cant be the only one.
Americas devastating defeat.
It soon shocked the world.
Chapter 592
Chapter 592 Episode 49 (5)
Wang Yulong of China.
How has he been?
After losing the confrontation with Kim Pan-seok, he devoted himself to training except for the time necessary for state affairs.
I was angry with myself.
I epted the will of the Heavenly Demon and promised to create a new Heavenly Demon Faith, but in a situation where Baek Jung-hyeok appeared, Lee In-ja was given the seat to Kim Pan-seok.
Of course, the result was conceded.
While serving Kim Pan-seok as the second-inmand, he swung his sword like a madman to steal the second-inmands ce from behind.
hook!
hook! hook!
thousands of times a day.
Every time he swung his sword, Wang Wi-ryongs consciousness fell into deep trouble.
Through Roman Dmitri, it was revealed that the sword marks on the mural are different from the real Heavenly Demon Sword.
If so, no matter how much he practiced the sword marks on the mural, there was no way to defeat Kim Pan-seok, who was spewing out overwhelming magical power.
And thats not all. As the shocking fact was revealed that Roman Dmitri was Maron Dmitri, I knew that the position of the third person was also unstable, rather than regaining the position of the second person.
Chris Kevin Felix Edwin Hector and so on.
Through Sebastian, I heard about how strong they are.
Beings who conquered the Pandemonium, like Roman Dmitri, must be opponents that could never be taken lightly. I felt anxious every day.
The heavenly demon, Baek Jung-hyeok, is the whole of the heavenly demon religion, and the imagination that its existence might be taken away by others made Wang Wi-ryong suffer.
So I couldnt stop training. He devoted himself to training from the beginning of the day to the end, and at some point came up with a new direction.
It is said that the sword marks on the mural are not real, but my ancestors created a new Heavenly Demon sword method just by looking at the mural. then If the swordsmanship demonstrated by the Heavenly Demon is captured in the sword scars on the mural, we can advance to a new world even though we cannot perfectly embody the real thing.
It was certain.
Roman Dmitry.
Recalling the sword techniques he had practiced, Wang Wi-ryong gradually corrected the sword marks on the mural following the memories of that day.
tens of thousands of thousands of times.
As the number of swings of the sword piled up, the Cheonma sword method in the mural gradually changed into a destructive appearance.
A swordsmanship that does not have an older brother. A sword technique that shows the most efficient form of attack by maximizing the operation of internal air in a free and destructive way. drenched in sweat
One day I was disappointed with the bad results, one day I was delighted with the achievements of a little bit, and the other day I looked at the sky in a daze because I didnt get anything.
but.
I didnt give up.
Arent we moving forward little by little?
The fact that he was enshrining the Heavenly Demon he had longed for was enough to keep him from copsing.
And now.
Wang Wi-ryong got the result.
Apletely different result than when dealing with Kim Pan-seok.
Xiao Long told him about the situation in America.
The United States has been horribly defeated. First of all, Chinas power was summoned, but ording to the results of the United States, we also need a certain amount of mindset. The mindset of not backing down against His Majesty the Emperor.
You are right. But before that, I have something to say.
Wang Wi-ryongs eyes changed.
Hearing about the situation in the United States, Wang Wi-ryong focused on a single fact.
Before dealing with His Majesty, the white-d wizard stepped forward. Unlike the United States, we will definitely defeat the white-d wizard. He will never get the results he wants against China.
Promise with Kim Pan-seok.
The one-year deadline has expired.
I believed in myself.
He made rapid progress, and now was the perfect opportunity to bring Kim Pan-seok out of the position of Lee In-ja.
* * *
There is a man.
The man with his messy hair dripping blood stared nkly at the scene in front of him while holding his sword.
Attack!
Never back down!
Millions of Chinese troops.
They ran like crazy.
Even though numerous colleagues had already been defeated, they boasted of arge number of people and tried to defeat their opponents somehow by pushing human-caused tactics.
But the immediate results were disastrous. It is said that no matter how many soldiers rush at it, Chinese skilled men are aiming for one existence by unleashing martial arts.
The beings that were targeted by them generated magical powers and received them casually.
Lightning de.
do not fall out.
Electricity was generated in both hands.
With it in the form of a sword, it dealt with all iing attacks, and at the same time it manifested powerful magic.
Fire Rain.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The fire zed through.
The people who dealt with the man Panseok Kim trembled at the de of electricity, and the crowd of people were helplessly attacked by the mes falling from above.
Common sense has copsed. Unlike the United States, China tried to achieve results against Kim Pan-seok, but the overwhelming result made it feel like it lost its will to fight.
despair.
I rode the same train.
Just as the Americans fell into despair and did nothing, the Chinese soldiers gradually realized the cruelty of reality.
It was the same with Wang Wi-ryong.
The man who rushed at Kim Pan-seok from the beginning became the present shape, and Kim Pan-seok just passed by as if himself was nothing.
It was the moment when life became futile.
In the meantime, he worked hard and moved on to the next stage, but Kim Pan-seok was a monster to the extent that the distinction between stages was meaningless in his own standards.
I couldnt give up.
Descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
I couldnt helplessly give up the seat next to the heavenly demon, which I had longed for since long ago, because defeat was expected.
walked forward
Wang Wi-ryong, who was walking slowly, suddenly and explosively struck out and spread the sword marks of the new mural.
I see the match with this blow.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
quietus.
Magical power erupted like mad from the sword.
The opponent might die, but he ruled out calctions like that and focused his overflowing mana on the opponent in front of him.
That moment.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
Wang Wi-ryong saw it.
The Heavenly Demon Sword, swallowed up by Kim Pan-seoks magical power.
I was stunned.
Breaking through the flowing mana, Kim Pan-seok suddenly pushed his face in and held out his palm in front of Wang Wi-ryongs face.
I told you. you say no to me Explosion.
Pew-!
Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A me that burns intensely.
That was thest moment Wang Wi-ryong remembered.
* * *
China followed by the United States.
Every time the worlds great powers were destroyed one after another, themunities of each country talked about it.
[] This is the reality.]
[The United States and China are still world powers, but it makes sense that neither Emperor Roman Dmitry nor even a single magician in white can handle them. To be honest, I dont know whats going on right now. If this is true, mankind is really preparing for a ridiculous fight.]
[I guess so. The Absolute is a beingparable to God. Just as His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry cut down the demon king of the demon realm, I believe that we will win against the absolute, but I dont think even Kim Pan-seok surpasses the absolute. In the meantime, it has been revealed that there are not one or two absolutes by the chosen ones, and in the war against them, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry will not be able to solve all problems with physical limitations unless the absolutes gather in one ce. Therefore, this training is our future.]
It was hopeless.
The meaning that the great powers could not handle even Kim Pan-seok meant that when the disaster of the 49th struck, nothing could be done except for Roman Dmitry.
In the meantime, I simply epted the moment of decisive battle. Since the fate of mankind was at stake, people wanted to do the best they could.
But look at the truth.
No matter how much people risked their lives, their sacrifice had no effect on the oue.
It was dog death.
Just as he was unterally swept away by Pan-Seok Kim, the Absolute will lightly deal with the recklessly rushing humans, like stamping an ant with his finger.
It instilled great fear. The fact that they could not choose their own future was an unbearable fear for humans who lived with free will.
so in turn.
Other countries also copsed.
Like the precedents of the United States and China, some people opened their mouths in a situation where it copsed as if it were natural.
[If we really want to survive, we need to ept His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitris intentions. If we had not experienced in advance the fact that the Absolute is so overwhelming, mankind would have fallen into great confusion when disaster struck. So we must remember this moment. The present reality that we have to die meaninglessly while knowing the helplessness of not being able to do anything on our own.]
[Many people will die. Many will lose their families. However, if an unstable future awaits even after all 10 cataclysms have been prevented, I want to believe in His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.]
Little by little.
People epted reality.
Humanitys powerlessness and bleak future.
Due to Roman Dmitris unconventional move, people gradually spent time adjusting to despair.
* * *
Of 49 days.
More than half a month has already passed.
In the long history of mankind, a year or two is only a moment, but in that short time, mankind faced a cataclysm.
Awakener.
They are different from the past.
In the past, if people awakened through the system and transcended human limits, the techniques Roman Dmitri revealed made it possible for non-awakening ordinary people to be stronger.
The Korean Empire established the Hunter Academy to ept those who wanted to be stronger, and it was a global phenomenon that applied to everyone.
F-rank Hunter.
It was the same with Jo Dong-seop.
He, who was an ordinary person just a month ago, secured an F grade through the training system of the Korean Empire.
When am I going to be A grade? Still, I want to be a little stronger before disaster strikes.
Do you think that is possible? Im just thankful that I dont face disaster as a regr person. If His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry hadnt established the Hunter Academy, ordinary people like us wouldnt have been able to do anything without the help of the system. And since that system originated from the Absolute, it is actually quite meaningless.
I know, but thats just what youre saying.
fellow academy.
It was the same case as Jo Dong-seop.
Jo Dong-seop, who had been talking nonsense with him, took 20,000 steps, promising tomorrows training.
That moment.
Its like trying to hold on somehow. Its like that.
His expression changed.
He wasnt the Jo Dong-seop that people remember.
The absolute foreshadowed the disaster 49 dayster, but it was a really easy decision to think that was all.
absolutes.
There were restrictions on their advent.
But that didnt mean we had to wait for 49 days.
Roman Dmitry. Unless you descend directly, there is no way to deal with it. But what about the weak humans who trust you? If some people who follow you face a disaster they cannot handle, that uneasiness will cause distrust in the entire human race. Because thats the nature of weak and weak people.
swallowed augh
Jo Dong-seop greeted with a kind face when he saw another colleague passing by.
great job.
Oh, be careful.
passed people
Diving into the crowd as usual, he headed for one destination.
Kang Min-ho. A modern human who first had a rtionship with Roman Dmitri. He would set a very good example.
* * *
Stand tall.
I stopped walking.
Jo Dong-seop carefully knocked on the door.
smart.
hey.
over the door.
No sound was heard.
However, I knew that there was a fragile and small creature beyond Jo Dong-seops sensitive senses.
smart.
Its Minah. My name is Jo Dong-seop, and I am your fathers disciple. So could you open the door for a minute? Its because I have something to tell you at your fathers request.
first goal.
She was Kang Min-hos daughter.
I knew that humans react more extreme to the death of a young creature than to kill Kang Min-ho directly.
Something really fun will happen.
When absolutes bring disaster to the world, the way they most enjoy doing it is to intentionally drop their family and watch their reaction.
smart.
smart smart smart .
continued knocking.
Jo Dong-seops face, which had been politely speaking, suddenly turned ferocious.
You are a bad boy. He didnt even open the door.
Quaang!
broke down the door
threw away the mask
The moment you want to step inside.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
A strong light arose.
Jo Dong-seop stepped back and when he regained his sight, a mysterious person was in front of him.
he said coldly.
Its the first time Ive seen your face.
countless possibilities.
Roman Dmitry made the best possible preparations.
At first, there were people who were dubious, but the mysterious personpletely trusted Roman Dmitri.
Look at the current situation.
Wasnt it what he said?
Kang Min-ho, a mysterious figure, walked out of the portal with a cold expression.
Exin. Who are you and why do you want to harm my child?
this situation.
It was something he could never tolerate.
Chapter 593
Chapter 593 Day 49 (6)
While nning this training, Roman Dmitri summoned the leaders.
possibility of an emergency.
While preparing for the 49th, I needed other peoples opinions to block out any variables.
If you were absolutes, how would you act in this situation where humanity is desperate? Rather than resting on the arrogance that you can wipe out all humans in 49 days, if you do something, tell me your options.
Heavenly Demon Religion.
The reason Baek Joong-hyeok was able to ovee all kinds of crises in the process of rising from the bottom of life to the top was because of his thoroughness that did not allow even a single variable.
What you prepared for and what you didnt do, what you did and didnt do even if you thought about it. In practice, the difference between the two is huge.
For that reason, Roman Dmitry conducted an unconventional method of training to prepare for despair against the world.
I was used to it.
Since Roman Dmitri often asked questions in reverse, Kim Jun-hyeok pondered for a while before speaking cautiously.
It looks like its trying to cause division.
How?
Currently, humanity is preparing for the final battle as one. If the Absolute is not overconfident in themselves, there is a very high probability that they will do something to break the will of mankind. For example, we can leave a message of warning by executing important figures for humanity as examples. If the fear of destruction is amplified, no matter how strong the will, a crack will appear in the solidarity of mankind.
It was a valid opinion.
In a situation where arge-scale attack was scheduled for 49 dayster, the probability of carrying out arge-scale terrorismparable to that was very low.
Of course, I would prepare for that, but the part I was most concerned about was the same as what Kim Jun-hyeok said.
few assassinations.
Efficient yet sure way.
said Roman Dmitry.
If the Absolutes do not hear this magically protected conversation and make a strategic move to destroy humanity. Humanity should take such a risk, but I rather see it as a golden opportunity. The Absolute considered himself to be a god. If such beings try to get the results they want by rolling their brains just like humans, paradoxically, it will remain as clear evidence that they are not gods apart from their transcendental abilities.
god.
A transcendent being must be absolute.
They can be called gods because they have transcended the limits as living beings, unlike living things that can be physically destroyed, where the birth and end of life exist.
Preparing a strategy to win and making a fuss far away does not conform to God, and such a result is rather likely to act as a benefit.
The driving force that will rally mankind.
The moment the position of the absolute is brought down to the level of equality with humans, the solidarity of mankind will be stronger.
The people whom the absolutes will target are bound to be key figures in each country. From now on, we will have to figure out the best way to counter the contingencies that will protect them.
* * *
Best practice.
I couldnt walk around with a security team for all 49 days.
So, a kind of safety device was installed, and among the targets, Kang Min-ah, the daughter of Kang Min-ho, was included.
In fact, Minah Kang herself was not a particrly important person.
However, the reason Roman Dmitri included her was that if absolutes did not target him, there was a high probability that all figures rted to him would be targeted.
An intention to amplify anxiety by attacking the surroundings.
People were dubious about whether such a thing would really happen, but Kang Min-ah was also protected because she knew that if it happened even with a 0.01% chance, it would be irreversible.
And it was as expected.
The portal reacted to the illegal intruder, and Kang Min-ho was summoned here while he was doing other work.
Kang Min-hos expression hardened coldly.
Exin it. Who are you and why do you want to harm my child?
sereung.
I drew my sword.
The opponents intentions were clear.
If the purpose was to harm his only daughter, he needed to be dealt with somehow.
A situation different from the n.
Jo Dong-seop scratched his head as if in trouble.
They are really troublesome bastards. Ive experienced a lot of people in the meantime, but guys like you are the first.
I grinned.
If you say you heard
The results didnt change anything.
Because the person present here was Kang Min-ho, and he wasnt Roman Dmitri.
Im sorry, but I have to kill your daughter.
Papapat.
Kakakakang!
It happened in an instant.
As soon as Jo Dong-seop finished speaking, he exploded into the space and attacked Kang Min-ho with the sword he drew before he knew it.
Minho Kang caught his breath and hurriedly blocked the attack.
Even though the martial arts he had mastered were specialized for defense, he felt momentarily suffocated by the fast and intense attacks.
Is it the right way?
Quaang-!
Kang Min-ho was pushed out.
Seeing him block with his sword, Jo Dong-seop dug into the side and swept his sword from bottom to top.
under.
Kang Min-hos eyes shone sharply.
Training with Roman Dmitry.
No matter how fast the opponent was, he didnt miss it.
Preupying the direction of attack first, Kang Min-ho tried to continue the counterattack by exploding his mana explosively.
That moment.
Hold.
A small whispering voice.
Kang Min-hos body stiffened.
Jo Dong-seop was not the F-ss hunter people remember, but an avatar imbued with the power of the absolute Volpir. His magical power was not something Kang Min-ho could handle.
Even though it was only a fraction of Volfirs magical power, Kang Min-ho widened his eyes at the magical power that entangled his body and gritted his teeth.
Pooh.
Blood spattered.
He took a step back and avoided the vital spot, but Jo Dong-seops smiling face was visible as his chest was cut shallowly.
just one gap.
Opponent didnt miss it.
As Kang Min-ho tried to dismantle the holds mana that prated inside, a terrible pain pierced his stomach.
hooked
?!
A cold pushing sensation.
Kang Min-ho copsed as Cho Dong-seops sword pierced his stomach.
* * *
Fluff.
got down on his knees
Kang Min-ho lowered his head and spat out dark red blood at the magic that quickly spread like poison inside.
Cool.
I wont be able to move for a while. My magical power is different from that of insignificant humans, so the moment it infiltrates even a little, it makes a huge mess. It would be fun to blow your head off right now, but I somehow think it would be okay to kill your daughter in front of you.
Jo Dong-seop moved on.
He may have been Cho Dong-seop at one time, but as the power of Volpir dwelled, he became a puppet that followed the orders of the absolute.
A creature that exists only for Volfir. He passed Kang Min-ho with a leisurely pace and headed for a room where he could feel Kang Min-ahs energy.
however.
Sigh.
What is this?
over the door.
no one existed
I could definitely feel Kang Min-ahs energy, but I couldnt find any living things in the empty room.
It was then.
Kuh kuh kuh ha ha ha.
Minho Kangughed madly.
Even though his blood red teeth were exposed, Kang Min-ho couldnt stopughing as if this situation was funny.
Truly, His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry was great.
If he hadnt anticipated the current situation, Kang Min-ah, his only daughter, would have been brutally murdered by the absolute.
You are not gods. He really wasnt a god.
What the hell is this?
His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry called the top officials of the Korean Empire and said these words. The way to prove that the Absolute is not God is very simple. If you implement a strategy for victory, the image of you struggling for victory. That face that was lost in its inability to see through our strategy. I will prove to everyone who will be watching this situation that you are the same living beings.
I raised my finger.
At the ce Kang Min-ho pointed to, there were very small CCTVs installed that filmed the situation inside the building.
from start to finish.
All scenes were captured on the screen.
In the first ce, Jo Dong-seop, who did not consider traps at all, did not care about variables such as CCTV.
That was the difference between the Absolute and Roman Dmitri. Unlike those who were absolute from birth, Roman Dmitri, who came up from the bottom of life, calcted everything.
Minho Kang said.
Stupid bastards. My daughter might be in danger, but I cant leave her alone in a ce like this. But its like not knowing that and enjoying it. The whole situation from the beginning to the end of your appearance here is being broadcast live all over the world. say hello Im sure there are a lot of people who want to see your funny side.
obvious mockery.
Jo Dong-seops face turned red.
Absolutes had emotions just like humans, and as he was connected to Volpir, he could not stand Kang Min-hos ridicule.
already suffered
then.
Yes, I will kill you too. Either kill the daughter or kill the father. Losing a family member would be the same for someone.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Kang Min-ho felt dizzy.
Her body was ruined by the magical energy that prated her inside, but she couldnt just fall down and ept death as it was. There was still work to be done.
It was a mission given not only to himself, but also to everyone presumed to be the target, and he had to fulfill it in the situation he had chosen.
Beetle.
I struggled to get myself up.
At the sight of Jo Dong-seop approaching with strides, he raised his sword and raised his mana.
Yeah, keep fighting until the end.
pod.
Quaang-!
It was a huge shock.
Jo Dong-seops figure became blurry for a moment, then appeared in front of his eyes for an instant and hit Kang Min-ho as it was.
Kang Min-ho blocked the attack with a narrow gap, but was knocked into the wall by an unbearable shock.
There was no time to moan in pain. As soon as he raised his head, Jo Dong-seops figure expanded once again.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
It was a mindless attack.
If you block your head, if you block the right side, if you block the right side, Kang Min-ho had to block Jo Dong-seops attack by spitting up bloody water.
Victory and defeat were already clear. From the moment the sword was allowed to the abdomen, the body was not normal, and simply blocking it made my head entangled with dizziness.
Even so.
couldnt copse. The intensely burning eyes did not stop moving even though they entered the state of fire-bombing.
but.
That was it.
As if mocking Kang Min-ho, Jo Dong-seop cut Kang Min-hos limbs at every link in the workshop.
Look, people. the future you will experience.
pod.
Blood spattered.
I thought I had parried the attack, but suddenly my thigh was cut, and I parried another attack, but this time blood spurted from my arm like a fountain.
It was an overwhelming difference. Kang Min-ho thought he had be stronger by mastering the martial arts of the guardian gate, but the gap was so great that even Volfirs avatar could not handle it.
In fact, it was a fight that could end at any time.
Jo Dong-seop hoped that people beyond the CCTV would witness the hopeless reality, thinking that he had been made fun of by Kang Min-ho.
just a few minutes
Kang Min-ho became blood.
Even though he was drenched in blood and in a state where it would not be strange if he copsed at any time, Kang Min-ho gasped for a rough breath and raised his sword until the end and aimed it at his opponent.
The sharp eyes did not take their eyes off Jo Dong-seop.
Ha-ha-ha-ha.
Augh came out.
If she died on the spot, the daughter would lose her father, but that would be a very devastating reality.
Roman Dmitry said.
I promise to take care of my daughter no matter what happens.
That there would be no such thing as the family of people who devoted themselves to being abandoned and living an unhappy life. Rather, it was fortunate that he existed in front of Jo Dong-seop.
From the moment I first met Roman Dmitri until now, I felt that I could finally do something for him.
Roman Dmitrys n.
It wasnt over.
He delivered a n to everyone, so Kang Min-ho had to fight without giving up until the end.
Jo Dong-seop approached.
Kang Min-ho gripped his sword even more strongly at the sight of him appearing to be a grim reaper.
If youre proven not to be a god, what do you think we intend for humanitys victory?
You talk a lot. I have to die.
Even if I die on this spot, I will deliver a message to mankind.
Quarleung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised the power.
In the danteon, which was messed up by the infancy of the main fire, the ancestral spirit of the heavenly spirit emitted an intense light.
will die
Even if it is a futile and ephemeral death, this will prove what Roman Dmitri is trying to prove.
The moment you want to run away.
Good job.
familiar voice.
Kang Min-hos emotions surged.
The people who watch this situation are the beings beyond the CCTV.
It was a message to them.
A single intention to prate the hopeless training.
Blind trust that if you persevere even if you die in vain, one day he will appear and solve all your problems.
From now on, it is my turn to deal with it.
Roman Dmitri appeared.
Chapter 594
Chapter 594 Day 49 (7)
Silence fell.
In a situation where even Cho Dong-seop was unable to move, Roman Dmitri slowly moved inside.
There was always something I was curious about while experiencing a new world. I dont know how you who are called absolutes were born, but have you ever experienced god?
tall.
I stopped walking.
It was right in front of Kang Min-ho.
As Kang Min-ho looked at him with shaking eyes, Roman Dmitri handed him a potion for healing and pulled out his sword.
It meant to protect. Even though it was to expose loopholes in the current situation, he did not regard Jo Dong-seops existence as a threat at all.
thank you.
Kang Min-ho believed in Roman Dmitri.
After taking a look at Jo Dong-seop, he immediately poured the potion on the wound, causing a burning pain as acrid smoke rose.
The trauma would be cured by this, but the problem was the internal injury.
This is a problem that requires luck, but if you are shocked during treatment, you may lose your life.
but.
He boldly embarked on a fortune-telling breakfast.
Even as Jo Dong-seop was watching, Min-ho Kang sat cross-legged behind Roman Dmitri and controlled the inner magic.
A tense tension arose.
As it was an act of openly ignoring Cho Dong-seop, even those watching from beyond the CCTV held their breath.
Its a really touch-and-go situation. Jo Dong-seop also showed an absurd expression.
Common sense is that Kang Min-ho should be the first to deal with it, but Roman Dmitris presence obscuring his vision was very annoying.
what the hell is that guy
Why are you different from normal humans?
It was the first time in my entire life that I had experienced the omnipotent power of the Absolute and yet raised my head like that.
numerous dimensions.
numerous living things.
Among them, there were weak beings and really strong ones, but as a result, there was no one who dared to revolt against the absolute and the dimensions fate.
It was different from rushing into a corner as if desperate. From beginning to end, Roman Dmitry never allowed apromise with the Absolute.
Treatment continued.
Seeing Jo Dong-seop doing nothing, Roman Dmitry continued his conversation with a calm face.
I have met a being recognized as a god. The existence that seems to control the world at will is rather a god, so he took a step back and looked on the world. If a problem arises, it does not intervene directly, but induces the problem to be solved with the power of the people living in that world.
Variable due to Alexander.
God chose Roman Dmitri as the solution.
In fact, considering Gods omnipotent ability, the moment he decides to deal with Alexander himself, there will be no way to stop it.
Still, he did not intervene.
If Roman Dmitri couldnt block it, he seemed to ept the destruction of the dimension, thinking it was the logic of the world.
At one time, I thought a lot about him.
What kind of being is God?
For what reason does he exist and why does he live as a bystander even though he possesses transcendental abilities?
Now I have given you the answer to your worries.
It is a theme that will prate the future, and that is why I was able to not step back even when I faced the Absolute.
Even if the absolute is also an existence that falls under the category of God. It didnt matter to Roman Dmitri.
If you are so omnipotent, prove it in front of everyone. Im not trying to harm my people by assassination .
Shuk.
I stretched out my sword.
Openly exposed ws.
Kill me.
* * *
Jo Dong-seop secretly checked his eyes.
The situation was not good.
I prepared for various situations in my own way, but I couldnt even imagine a scenario like this.
beyond dimension.
The thoughts of Volfir dwelled in Jo Dong-seop.
I fellpletely into the trap Roman Dmitri intended. If they die meaninglessly without doing anything, insignificant humans will show a strong desire for survival. What an ugly situation. As long as I have directly revealed my existence, I can never allow the perfect result that Roman Dmitri wants.
Beyond Roman Dmitry.
I saw Kang Min-ho.
If he intended to kill him, he was confident that he would seed, no matter how strong Roman Dmitri was.
That wouldnt be fun.
Roman Dmitry was clever.
He praised the ability of the absolute and told him to deal with himself, so the result of dealing with Kang Min-ho avoiding Roman Dmitri will prove the vessel of the absolute.
Thats a result I dont like. However, if he had a head-to-head confrontation with Roman Dmitri, he would only reach the limit with his avatars power.
The answer was simple.
Use the situation to deal a meaningful blow to Roman Dmitri.
swallowed augh
If Kang Min-ho was targeted with an attack that ordinary people would not see, Roman Dmitri would definitely react and try to stop it.
At that time, he will unleash his power and attack Roman Dmitri.
Even if you have to risk your life for a single blow, the moment you get meaningful results, people will witness the truth.
Roman Dmitry also.
not absolute.
The moment the tension between the two reached its limit, Jo Dong-seop suddenly moved.
Yes, I will kill you.
walked briskly
Openly revealing that he was aiming for Roman Dmitri, he aimed at Kang Min-ho by manifesting intangible mana.
at the same time.
link.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The power of Volfir was imbued.
Jo Dong-seops magic power was explosively amplified, and he immediately rushed towards Roman Dmitri.
Do you block yourself after protecting Kang Min-ho or focus on your own attacks? It was either one or the other.
The moment he chooses the first, he will not be able topletely block his attack, and the moment he chooses the second, Kang Min-ho will die miserably without being protected.
Jo Dong-seops eyes shone fiercely.
Confident of victory, his eyes met a shocking sight the moment he entered Roman Dmitris territory.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwak!
snap.
?!!
The attack failed.
The magic that was aiming at Kang Min-ho and Roman Dmitri was shattered by the huge magic power, and then a huge shadow gripped Jo Dong-seops face.
My heart sank.
Cho Dong-seop, whose face was caught by Roman Dmitri, before he could fight back, the sky spun around and he fell to the ground.
Quaang!
Ouch!
coughed up blood
I couldnt believe it.
What does this mean?
Even though some of them epted Volfirs power, they couldnt grasp Roman Dmitris movements at all.
That moment.
hooked!
I opened my eyes.
A cold sensation prated his stomach.
Looking up at Roman Dmitri with shaky eyes, I saw cold eyes that I couldnt believe were human.
I promise you one thing. If you lose the war against humanity .
closely.
I pressed my face.
He subdued Jo Dong-seop, who was struggling.
I will definitely take revenge beyond what I suffered.
hooked
snugly snugly.
The sword was stabbed repeatedly.
Cho Dong-seop struggled with the pain that was deeply embedded in him, but he couldnt escape Roman Dmitris touch with his own strength.
The terrible pain came over and over again.
Even though blood spattered and he screamed in anger, Roman Dmitry pressed his head down and repeated his revenge over and over again.
it really is.
It was an expression of pure malice towards the enemies.
* * *
Cho Dong-seops body sagged.
At the sight of him finally losing his life, Roman Dmitri stood up and looked at the CCTV camera.
Beyond CCTV.
The whole world will be watching you.
Some people may find this aspect of themselves dehumanizing, but it didnt matter that much now.
Roman Dmitry built a wall between himself and the people.
Although he demands blind trust, he proved with immediate results that he is absolutely not human when facing enemies.
absolute power.
His own cruel aspect, which symbolizes fear, was absolutely necessary in the ce where he was apanied by a great sense of responsibility.
told people
Ones own existence and the situation in the future.
Once upon a time, there was a time when people considered the absolute to be on the same level as God, and could never oppose it. Thats not true. It is the truth of the absolutes that they n a scheme to destroy humanity and face death like this because they couldnt handle me alone.
The whole situation was nned from the beginning.
He decided that by training people to despair, they needed an opportunity to gain faith in victory.
If the Absolute hadnt moved first.
Roman Dmitry would have pulled them out.
I did not rule out the existence of people in the fight for the fate of mankind.
Look. This corpse you are looking down on now proves that the Absolute is not omnipotent. They are also mere beings who do not cover the means and methods to achieve the desired result.
said strongly.
unwavering voice.
intense eyes.
Roman Dmitry believed in himself.
I knew that weak people believed in themselves only when someone firmly took the lead.
Some leaders me the foolish people.
The truth is different.
It is not that the people are foolish, but that the people look at the world from their own standpoint, so their thoughts are bound to be different.
Some peace, some war, some reconciliation, some strife. Life cannot say that something is right.
A leader who thinks of war will think that the people who talk about peace are foolish, but the reality of the country is the result of the leader, not the people.
to see the whole country.
Unlike the people, the leader must make responsible judgments and make decisions because he judges everything.
st furnace.
Roman Dmitry could firmly say.
The future is up to you to handle, and you will definitely achieve the result of victory.
People watching this screen, listen up. Be afraid, but dont be consumed by fear. I, Roman Dmitri, whom you follow, are stronger than the absolute, and if you believe in me, at the end of death, humans will surely .
assurance.
It instilled amon purpose in people living in different realities.
Peace will be restored.
* * *
sh.
Volfir widened his eyes.
Drenched in a cold sweat, the being breathed heavily at the pain he was experiencing for the first time in his life.
What is this?
It was a side effect of the link.
While forming a link with Jo Dong-seop, the violent pain inflicted on him was also transmitted to Volpir.
I was short of breath.
Existing as an absolute, he never worried about defeat and, of course, never experienced pain.
Most living beings perished on the te created by the absolutes.
Even if they died because they could not handle the catastrophe, were divided, or barely survived, they did not dare to resist the oue announced by the Absolute.
however.
Roman Dmitry was different.
The reaction and the direct blow, which he had never experienced before, Volfir spoke to his people.
Jotar. Have you ever experienced God?
I shook my head.
I asked other people of my kind, but none of them said they had experienced God.
Anger was brewing.
If Roman Dmitris words were true, Volfir felt like his world was about to copse.
We have never experienced an absolute being other than ourselves. So, naturally, they considered themselves to be gods, but insignificant beings dare to present a god that even we, who have lived through eons of time, have never experienced. This is a denial of our existence and I absolutely cannot ept this situation.
The eyes turned ferocious.
Spewed malice.
The eyes that looked at mankind as toys now hoped for their destruction.
The joke is over. When the 49 days are all over, we will do our best to destroy mankind.
let go of anger
will be patient
To the absolutes, it was an unfamiliar experience, but everyone present knew it.
49 dayster.
Humanity will experience an unprecedented catastrophe.
* * *
Of 49 days.
Jo Dong-seops case left a deep impression on people.
As a result, many words were exchanged, but in the flow of time, people could not stay on the incident.
a day or two.
Time passed quickly.
48 dayster.
Finally, the morning of the day that seemed like it would nevere dawned, leaving only one day left for the cataclysm predicted by the Absolute.
Chapter 595
Chapter 595 Last Cmity (1)
It was an unusual morning.
As soon as the day dawned, people moved constantly, and the soldiers of the Korean Empire controlled ordinary citizens in perfect order.
Citizens ssified as zone A from 1 to 1000 and zone B from 1001 to 2000 are subject to protection, please move to the zone that applies to you in turn.
The materials will be provided inside the shelter.
You dont have to rush. The time predicted by the absolutes is still one day away, and even if you are attacked right now, your defense system is perfectly prepared. Once you enter the shelter, you cannote out until all the situations are over, so you can enter the shelter after making sure that there are no missing parts, and follow the guidance of the soldiers.
Soldiers from all sides raised their voices.
Since it was a part that had been thoroughly trained in the meantime, confusion could not be found from those who controlled the citizens.
ording to theplete manual.
Ordinary citizens were guided to shelters.
Looking at the series of situations, a soldier of the Korean Empire showed a surprised expression.
People can change so much. Just a few years ago, everyone was scrambling to enter the shelter, causing confusion everywhere and dying time. Now, even in the face of a cataclysm worse than then, people are not shaken.
Isnt it natural? The Kang Min-ho incident proved what kind of person His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry was.
Kang Min-ho case.
The failed assassination of Jo Dong-seop gave a tremendous shock to the people behind the CCTV.
The Absolute was not God.
At the same time as revealing the truth, Roman Dmitri saved Kang Min-hos life in front of everyone.
The appearance at that timepletely broke peoplesmon sense.
The absolute was not an existence that could not be dared to oppose, and above all, Roman Dmitris sincerity was confirmed that he would protect his own person without fail.
purple!
If you hold on and hold on.
Roman Dmitry will appear and solve all your problems.
Just as Kang Min-ho, who was about to die, survived, Roman Dmitri will never abandon people.
Hope spread.
At first, there were people who resisted the training to prepare for despair, but now they are united and gritted their teeth against Roman Dmitri.
All showed strong faith. Roman Dmitri is the only person who can solve the crisis of mankind, and he wanted to cooperate with him as much as possible to show that mankind is united.
view of the present.
It was a result of that.
People conducted preliminary training to move to the shelter, and when the day came, there was no confusion.
They were confident that they would survive. Of
course, not everyone will survive, but the future with no promise and the future with hope are different from peoples mindset.
A soldier who appeared to be a superior soldier said.
No one in this world dares to disobey the orders of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. If there is such a person, he must be out of his mind or a minion of the Absolute. And look at that. Who would doubt Shelters system after seeing that kind of appearance?
where the soldier pointed.
In their field of vision, they saw a father seeing off his daughter.
* * *
Kang Min-hos face was full of worries.
In the meantime, I prepared a lot of parts, but I was worried about sending my young daughter.
Its Minah. Dont be too scared if you dont have a dad, follow your uncle, eat well, y games if youre bored, and wait for him. As long as Mina believes in Dad and waits patiently, I will definitelye back.
Dont worry, Dad.
Minah Kang smiled.
Even though she is still in her early teens, Kang Min-ah tried to smile in order to lighten Kang Min-hos burden.
My heart ached.
If it was a peaceful world, Kang Min-ah, who lost her only mother at an age where she would be ignorant of the world andin, had to grow up.
In particr, Kang Min-hos case shocked her immensely.
The fact that Kang Min-ho almost died trying to protect her, she never tried to burden Kang Min-ho.
Daddy.
one and only father
I didnt want to put myself in danger just to protect myself.
Kang Min-ho carefully checked everything about his daughter and looked at the man next to him when he said that the scheduled time hade.
request.
Do not worry.
The man he called uncle was a member of the guards.
During the battle, he received an irreversible injury and asked him to take care of Kang Min-ah, who was ssified as a protection target. The man readily agreed.
The reason he was still able to survive was thanks to Kang Min-ho, so he vowed to make sure that Kang Min-ah would not get hurt even if he risked his life.
It was time to leave.
But the steps did not slow down.
Kang Min-ho was sure of the victory of mankind, but he was not sure that he could return to his daughter.
but.
I remembered the words of Roman Dmitri.
His Majesty the Emperor said. We cannot guarantee the lives of everyone in battle, but we will put the safety of those we want to protect at the risk of our lives as our top priority. That one fact is enough for me.
It was the emperors consideration.
Roman Dmitry organized thebat troops, but those who had something to protect, such as Kang Min-ho, were ced in the appropriate positions.
It was a way to maximizebat power.
If a catastrophe is a fight that must be responded to defensively anyway, I knew where to ce people to achieve maximum efficiency.
I thanked the emperor.
At least the fact that he was in a position where he could protect his daughter made Kang Min-ho less anxious.
sh with Jo Dong-seop.
It was like then.
Kang Min-ho believed that if he risked his life and endured to the end, even if he died, Roman Dmitri would appear and solve all problems.
That one belief was enough. For a father leaving his family behind to go to war, the fact that his daughter would be safe solved many problems.
I got up from my seat.
I had to leave.
Leaving behind his crying daughter, Kang Min-ho said to the soldiers with a cold face.
Close Area A.
yes.
I couldnt turn back now.
whether you survive or not.
Unless humanity wins, the door to the shelter in Area A where the daughter is staying will never be opened.
* * *
The meeting room of the Korean Empire at that time.
Leaders from all over the world gathered there.
In the situation ahead of the decisive battle with the absolute, they told each other their preparations with a spleen expression.
The United States ended all exercises as of midnight yesterday. We are currently deploying troops to major bases, and inspections ofrge-scale portals and emergency portals have all beenpleted.
China is also in the final stages of finishing. We are in a state where we can go to war right away, and we are checking the portal to make sure there are no problems. Other than that, nothing special.
Italy is .
Nothing special.
thest 49 days.
Led by Roman Dmitri, the world prepared for the final showdown.
The simtion training was conducted countless times, so the situation of reaching the D-day felt unrealistic. I believed in myself.
In the meantime, humanity has endured the pain of vomiting blood with broken limbs, and blushing to not allow even a single variable.
The Absolute will surely present a powerful disaster that has never been experienced before, but this time, even mankind did not intend to resign.
It was thest.
perish or survive.
There were no halfway options.
Roman Dmitry sent a signal to Kim Pan-seok to see the leaders expressing their strong will.
From now on, I will tell you about my ns for the future. The magic experiment to summon Dmitri has beenpleted to the final stage. If the cataclysm breaks out as nned, there is a n to summon Dmitri immediately using the dimensional rift, but the problem is that it takes about 4 hours to secure the dimensional passage. The point of this war is in those 4 hours. If the Absolutes want to see a headcount advantage, well have to hold out as long as we can and buy time until we can summon Dmitri. And the moment the dimensions are connected, humanity will attempt a full-scale counterattack.
It was something I already knew.
The n was reviewed again, and the leaders of each country expressed their will by nodding their heads.
It was reallyst.
A chilly feeling lingered.
Today might be thest time Im alive like this, but I didnt want to show a weak side unlike the catastrophes Ive experienced so far.
This is the day when the suffering of mankind wille to an end. This time, we pledged to set aside the national interests of each country and move towards one goal as one human being.
said Roman Dmitry.
Keep everyone in mind. Even if the n proceeds differently than expected, even if unexpected variables cause many problems.
this ce now.
Roman Dmitrys role was clear.
Never waver in your belief in yourself. No matter what the process is, the oue will always be victorious.
That was it.
I didnt need to say more because I was fully prepared.
* * *
The seat where everyone retreated.
Left alone, Roman Dmitry looked out the window with an unusual face.
If even the absolutes are defeated in this fight, can I really say that I exist as a human?
life in the past.
There were many twists and turns.
When he was the heavenly demon, Baek Joong-hyeok, he experienced fables, but refused the call of heaven because he wanted to die as a human being.
But life after that was never normal.
Possessed by Roman Dmitris body, and in the process of achieving his reign again, he captured the malice of the transcendent being called the Demon King.
I couldnt back off.
reign or defeat.
Roman Dmitry drew his sword.
It was not like him to ignore the enemy in front of him even though he knew that it was beyond human limits.
killed the devil
The world has returned to peace.
Now, he wanted to live like a human being, but in exchange for crossing the dimensional boundary, he had to face another ordeal.
what was the problem If I had epted Fable Deungseon meekly at first, I would not have faced so many problems.
Every time I wanted to exist as a human being, I did not ept the Mandate of Heaven and faced a situation where I had to transcend human limitations with problems that others would not even worry about.
It was the same this time too.
Only when they do not exist as humans will the absolutesparable to gods be dealt with and mankind will regain peace.
Even when you reject the fable deungseon.
Even now.
You cant be sure of the future.
However, in a situation where he made a decision, he had no intention of questioning his choice.
must do it.
Absolute.
will knock them down
Eliminate them and you will surely get your life back.
It was the irony of life.
The life of struggling to gain something even though it transcended the limits of human beings could also be said to be a life worthy of human beings.
always longed for
to exist as a human being.
to live as a human being.
Suddenly, I thought that I wanted to see the people of Dmitri who looked at me as a human being.
Its a miserable life.
final showdown.
If even this problem was solved, there was a fact that I wanted to confirm.
I put off thinking.
In the endless flow of time, Roman Dmitri calmly calmed down and waited for the right moment.
the sun was down
The world is dyed in darkness.
When the clock pointed to 11:50.
Sigh.
I finally got up from my seat.
* * *
When I left the door, Kim Jun-hyeok was waiting for me.
I moved ording to his guidance and eventually arrived at a ce.
We have finished pre-setting. If you speak through the microphone, everything you say will be heard around the world.
Good job.
no.
took a step
stand in front of the microphone
Then I started spitting out the words that I had organized in my head.
There is something I want to say to everyone ahead of the final battle. The disaster that mankind had to endure was not the will of mankind. The absolute suddenly appeared and gave trials, and mankind had to endure a situation where many people died and were sacrificed in order to survive. The future that I decided upon ascending to the position of emperor myself is not a utopia-like world in which no one gets hurt or dies. At least, I hoped to create a human-like world where people live as human beings and take responsibility for the results.
that.
It was also my wish.
The leader projected his will, and people hoped that the world that Roman Dmitry was talking about would unfold.
As long as I exist as the emperor, there will be no turning away from reality intoxicated with petty power. We prepared for the final showdown like tenacity for 49 days, and through this process, I hoped that mankind would at least meet the chaos in the inevitable reality. We are all ready to give our lives. Countless lives will perish, but remember one fact.
It was a word to people and a promise to myself.
After all the dark clouds of disaster have passed, we will surely face a new future.
Took.
Communication was cut off.
Just in time, the clock pointed to 12 oclock.
The time hase.
When the time predicted by the Absolute arrived, a tremendous roar shook the world as if it had waited.
Kurung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
over the sky.
Dark clouds rolled in.
I couldnt turn back now.
The fate of mankind will be decided on the day the dark clouds clear.
Chapter 596
Chapter 596 Last Cmity (2)
United States Washington, DC
John Harrison and other major American leaders gathered together to hear Roman Dmitrisst words.
[After all the dark clouds of disaster pass, we will surely face a new future.]
Took.
Communication has ended.
In response to Roman Dmitris will, John Harrison said with a serious expression.
The decisive moment has arrived. We have endured the pain of cutting our bones for this day alone, and if we risk our lives following His Majesty Roman Dmitry, we, not all mankind, will surely survive .
jump.
Its a big deal, Mr. President!
The words were cut off in the middle.
For a moment, everyones eyes were focused.
An American military official would have been taken aback by that, but he was not in a position to discuss such an issue right now.
You muste out immediately. It seems that a gate is being created in the middle of the capital.
this.
It finally started.
Peoples faces were stained with embarrassment.
I was preparing in advance, but I didnt know that a catastrophe would begin like this right away when the 49th arrived in Korean time.
Led by John Harrison, they went out quickly.
The government building was higher than other ces, and as soon as I went outside, I saw the blue sky covered by dark clouds.
Then.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge creature flew slowly from the sky.
Skin as ck as dark clouds, and bat-like skin-like wings, eyes dyed red at the end.
It was the S-rank monster ck Dragon.
From the start, John Harrison responded quickly to the situation where the ck dragon appeared.
Order the entire army. Use your full power from the start to defeat the ck Dragon. Proving to arrogant absolutes that America will never copse with only S-rank monsters What is this!
I opened my eyes.
Again, before I could finish my words, I witnessed an unbelievable sight.
Krrrrrr.
kyaaak!
over the sky.
There wasnt just one ck dragon.
At first, just one existence caught everyones attention, but soon dozens of ck dragons appeared one after another beyond it.
John Harrison felt his legs give out.
S-rank monsters were enough to destroy a tolerable country with just 2-3, but the ck dragon that appeared right before our eyes was on a scale that had never been seen before.
Only then did I know
this catastrophe.
The fight for the fate of mankind will never be easy.
* * *
The appearance of the ck Dragon.
It wasnt just an American problem.
When exactly 49 days had passed, the same phenomenon as in the United States urred simultaneously all over the world.
[China]
Stop it!
Damn it!
Chinese soldiers.
They looked up with dismayed eyes.
If it were an ordinary creature, it should be visible at a nce, but the huge body, which was close to 10 meters tall, filled the field of vision but there were parts that missed it.
S-rank monster Cyclops. The Chinese warriors attacked, causing blood to stter on his skin and cause an explosion, but Cyclops casually brandished a club asrge as himself.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
Just like that, people were swept away.
Even the mana-enhanced body exploded, and just like America, the number of Cyclops was not one or two.
dozens.
They wiped out Beijing.
In a situation where people might be ughtered at this rate, Chinese soldiers, led by Wang Wi-ryong, stepped forward.
There are still four hours left until we summon Dmitri. It cannot be a burden to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry as soon as the cataclysm begins. We must destroy all those evil groups with our own strength.
insect.
insect.
sereung.
Wang Weilong drew his sword.
A lot of people would die, but he had no option to back down.
Seeing the sight of cyclops swarming, Wangwiryong and the warriors risked their lives and ran towards them.
[Australia]
USA and China.
Their situation was better.
Because they secured strong defense power, they showed good performance against dozens of S-ss monsters, but countries like Australia were different.
snakes head.
huge body.
A hydra bared its ferocious teeth at Australian soldiers.
kyaaak!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak.
Powerful magic power swept over the soldiers.
As for Australia, if we risked our countrys luck, we would be able to deal with 3-4 S-rank monsters, but the problem was that the number of hydras reached dozens.
People died everywhere. Roman Dmitrisst words burned their enthusiasm, but when they hit the wall of reality, they were ughtered helplessly.
to such a sight.
one of the leaders shouted.
At this rate, it is only a matter of time before Canberra is captured. How about asking the Korean Empire for help? We can neverst on our own, let alone four hours.
It was hopeless.
but.
Australias prime minister had a different idea.
It is true that the situation is hopeless, but we know that this is not just an Australian problem.
We trained for desperate situations in preparation for the current situation. If you cant hold out for even an hour and ask for help from the Korean Empire, the Korean Empire will have no choice but to fall into confusion at the request for help from countries around the world. Endure regardless of means and methods. Hold on, hold on, buy time with our lives.
All right.
gritted it
Because of Roman Dmitris training experience, the Australian soldiers did not show weakness by dropping their weapons in a hopeless situation.
Wasnt it proved by Kang Min-hos case? If you endure and endure, even if you die in vain, Roman Dmitri will appear and solve all your problems with the time you earned from your death.
believed
No, I had to believe.
Part of the reason countries like Australia swallowed the throaty SOS requests was because of the news they had just heard.
[The absolute appeared in the Korean Empire.]
The appearance of the absolute.
Humanitys true enemies are not monsters.
The Prime Minister of Australia put on an evil face as Roman Dmitry had to deal with his most formidable adversary.
Now was the time to persevere as nned.
I begged earnestly.
May Roman Dmitry win.
May it not copse against the absolute.
* * *
The Korean Empire at that time.
The situation was different there than in other countries.
Unlike the world suffering from the appearance of S-ss monsters, only one existence appeared in the Korean Empire.
Quadd deuk.
A crack opened in the dimension.
As the space was crushed and torn apart, a gray creature emerged from beyond the empty space where nothing could be seen.
It was a truly bizarre scene.
The grey-colored being didnt look like a normal life form, and descended very slowly to the ground, stepping through the air like stairs, as if defying gravity.
Took.
stepped out
Feeling the touch of the ground, he looked around with arrogant eyes.
A lot of people gathered to live on the subject of insignificant people.
his name.
It was Kargas.
As they prepared for the 49 Days of Cataclysm, Kargath made an offer to his people.
Its really the same, isnt it? Roman Dmitris behavior of killing the avatar and treating us as nothing. I will face Roman Dmitri alone when the apocalypse begins. We will tear him apart, who is considered the hope of mankind, and prove the cruel reality to mankind.
Interest turned.
this situation.
presence in front of your eyes.
Volfir held back until the end.
Roman Dmitri, whom he had experienced, warned him that he was never easygoing, but Kargas believed in himself.
Absolutes have lived through eons of time.
He met numerous creatures and gave them despair, but he had never met a being that could be threatened with life.
To be precise, all of them couldnt even reach the tips of their toes.
I was sure that Roman Dmitri would not be much different because he unterally trampled and overpowered his opponent.
Roman Dmitry. You will be remembered for a very long time just for the fact that an insignificant human being dared to show hostility against us. Therefore, I will personally give you a chance to deal with me. get in front of me If you really think you can defeat me and not just talk about it, show up in front of me.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The magic power was seething.
Kargas looked full of anticipation.
What if Roman Dmitry really answered the call?
will tear him apart
By proving his superiority to people, he will plunge humans into despair this time with overwhelming fear.
Conversely, what if you step back and show up?
It was disappointing, but it was also a fun development.
Because it will reveal the bottom of humanity.
In fact, some absolutes, including myself, were convinced that Roman Dmitri would not respond to the call while watching this scene.
Words and actions are different matters. Words can handle anything, whether it be an absolute being or a god, but it is impossible for humans to deal with those who cause natural disasters with a single gesture.
I looked down at people.
Even though they exist in the same space, Kargath never considered humans equal to him.
It was then.
I ept it.
beyond people.
Roman Dmitry made his way through the crowd.
* * *
Ssik.
Kargasughed.
Gear nose!
Gireco showed up.
Seeing Roman Dmitri face to face with him, Kargas felt this situation funny and drove him crazy.
What the heck is this creature?
What is Roman Dmitry thinking?
After brutally tearing him apart, he wanted to keep his brain aside and analyze its contents.
What is certain is that things unfolded in a fun way.
Absolutes always hoped for the same situation as now, but when a human who existed only in their imagination appeared in front of them, they could not helpughing.
[You really want to fight.]
[Kargas. Tear the cheeky human to pieces!]
[Its a very valuable experience. A human who opposes us.]
Beyond the dimension.
I heard the noise of my own people.
Dooung.
Kargaths body came to mind.
As he climbed higher and higher as if defying gravity, he looked down at Roman Dmitri and raised a finger.
Then where do you hang out?
sh.
fleeting moment.
The world rocked.
Responding to Kargas call, he gave a human being unbearable destructive power.
Kwalung.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
An earthquake urred.
The ground came crashing down, trying to swallow Roman Dmitris presence, and moving quickly to avoid the copsing ground, a tidal wave suddenly came through the crack.
This was a situation that made no sense. This ce is not the sea, but in the middle of the capital of the Korean Empire, and with Kargass gesture, a situation that is impossible bymon sense arose.
at the same time.
Please dont die like this.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Lightning struck from the sky.
The world brightened for an instant, and thousands of lightning bolts fell madly at a single human being.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
This was truly a natural disaster.
Kargas power came from nature itself, and there was no way to handle the wrath of nature with a humans fragile body.
It was themon thought of Kargas and other absolutes.
In the meantime, I thought that Roman Dmitri would not be safe from this, just as countless living beings were swept away at a single gesture.
however.
sh.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
Magic power surged.
Roman Dmitri, who should have been swept away by the enormous magic power, swung his sword once and cut off the energy of nature.
Try more.
It was an appalling sight.
Lightning lost its power due to the magical power that came from Roman Dmitri, and the tidal wave that was pushing in was scattered in all directions as if it had hit a wall when it collided with Roman Dmitri.
It was the same with the earthquake. The ground that had cracked as if it would overturn the whole ground just now was as healthy as the ground Roman Dmitri was stepping on.
realm of the gods.
It has achieved assimtion with nature.
At first, Roman Dmitri, who allowed the opponents attack, had doubts about a single attack.
If that is the end .
It was a small question.
The destructive power that fell far short of Roman Dmitris expectations for an attack that attempted to end himself.
really maybe
Absolutes might not be that powerful.
Because they are born with special abilities, they can cause natural disasters with a single gesture and control the dimension at will, but it has not been proven that they are strong enough to overwhelm the entire dimension.
They copsed the boundaries of the dimension and destroyed the dimension.
The demon world also experienced a crisis in that way, but the demon king Roman Dmitri dealt with did not mention the direct strength of the absolutes.
It is to return directly and deal with living beings.
It was a first for absolutes.
If their strength had not been verified, if they had just believed in the attack and uttered arrogant remarks.
I overestimated you.
That is.
That was Roman Dmitrys conclusion.
Chapter 597
Chapter 597 The Final Cmity (3)
Moment.
Kargaths face contorted like a demon.
With just one blow, Roman Dmitry dared to utter the word overrated against himself.
Anger was brewing.
Being evaluated by humans as beings who considered themselves gods, this situation was absolutely uneptable.
Youre not arrogant, youre even stupid. At first, I was thinking of ying with it moderately, but I changed my mind with that remark just now. Ill tear your body apart right now. In the overwhelming pain of disappearing your body, you will be reminded of the pain all mankind must endure because of you.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kargaths mana boiled over.
As he spread his arms wide and released his power, dimensional cracks began to appear in all directions.
Wherever you go, hold on.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Dimensional boundaries exploded simultaneously.
As if puzzle pieces were falling in numbers, the dimensional boundary copsed, and tremendous magic power surged from beyond.
Hwareuk.
gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Red-hotva surged from one boundary like a tidal wave.
It was the hottestva Kargath had ever experienced, and formed a dimensional passage at the bottom to bringva into this world.
It was the heat that would make you go blind just by looking at it.
Everything that came in contact with theva melted at once, and the human body could never withstand the tsunami of red-hotva.
And that wasnt all.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
On the other side, a tsunami brought from the deep sea raged.
The thing that was tightly packed under the tremendous water pressure in the deep sea exploded at once and swept away everything around it.
hundreds of borders.
Different forces came crashing in.
The Absolute was born with the power to handle dimensions, and just by using it appropriately, a scene unfolded as if the world was perishing around Roman Dmitri.
Those who watched werepletely overwhelmed by the power of Kargas. I felt like I was losing my will to fight even though I had been training for despair.
It was far away.
How did you stop this?
The moment peoples eyes focused on him, Roman Dmitri moved into the raging magic with a calm face.
sh.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
I cut the energy of nature.
Even though nature is physically uncontroble, Roman Dmitris blow showed that everything was swept away, whether it wasva or a tsunami.
It was a terrifying sight for Kargath. The level of god that Roman Dmitri reached.
As he reached the stage of not just assimting nature but controlling it, the power of absolutes who dealt with the power of nature was not so threatening to Roman Dmitri.
It was funny.
Heavenly Demon God.
The power that Roman Dmitri had honed during his three lives led him to apletely different realm.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
hit it fast
As a result,va and tidal waves rushed from all directions, but Roman Dmitri moved faster than that and cut through the forces of nature he encountered directly with his sword.
Kargas felt suffocated.
He didnt know that it was fear, and he tried to deal with Roman Dmitri by disying his authority to the limit.
die!
Quaang!
Puff puff puff!
dimension exploded.
They tried to send Roman Dmitri straight through the dimension, but the pressure of the explosion didnt matter at all.
In the process of crossing over from the Smander Continent to this world, Roman Dmitri wandered the boundaries of dimensions.
The body, which endured and endured the pressure in an environment where humans could not survive, came forward casually even in the explosion of a dimension that themon sense of the absolute could never withstand.
Parss.
Smoke rose from the body.
He transcended human limitations and had never thought of a situation like this in his life as an absolute.
natural enemy.
sure
Apart from the simple difference in strength, in the first ce, the innate power of the absolutes and Roman Dmitri were the natural enemies.
Humans who control natural disasters and are unhindered by dimensional pressures. In fact, it couldnt even be called human.
Because those are the reasons why the absolutes themselves think they are gods.
This is not it! I can not believe it!
Kargas opened his eyes.
It was right in front of you.
In response to the intense murderous intent expressed towards himself, Kargas exerted all his might as if denying the existence of Roman Dmitri.
But at that moment.
sh.
Pooh!
A terrible pain arose.
When Kargas realized the reality, Roman Dmitris sword had already cut through his chest.
* * *
Shush shush shush.
Quaang!
Kargas fell to the floor as it was.
Immediately, he clutched his chest and screamed and screamed like a child.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
It felt like my mind would fly away.
physical pain.
Ive never experienced it before.
The sight of flesh being cut by cold metal and blood spurting Kargath wondered if this was real.
he is absolute no god If it is a god, he should do everything ording to his will with his omnipotent power, but he showed weakness in pain like the creatures he had ughtered.
I wondered.
Doubt that maybe you are not God.
A massive meltdown urred in my head.
Kargas, who had been screaming like that, raised his head in amazement at the presence of people approaching him.
Why? Why cant I just endure this much?
Roman Dmitry also.
It was a different situation than expected.
In the years they have lived due to the tremendous power exerted by the Absolutes, Roman Dmitri recalled in his head an existence that was more overwhelming than the Demon King while preparing for a decisive battle with the Absolute.
I shed blood and sweat every day. In order to keep the words he spoke to those who followed him, he always whipped himself out of sight.
however.
Its only this much.
His innate authority was great, but his simple destructive power was not even up to that of the Demon King.
Did I really overestimate them?
It was funny.
If you think about it, the devil and the absolute.
They were active at different times.
The Demon King was gifted with destructive power from birth and was the most powerful being in the history of the Demon World.
The reason why he felt bored with life and decided to invade the surface world was after confirming in ancient records that the demon world was almost destroyed by unknown beings.
Therefore, it was wrong to judge the strength of the Absolute based on the demon king.
If the demon king tried to be stronger by engraving the example of the past in his heart, the absolutes then and now enjoyed destroying the dimension with their authority.
He considered himself a god.
Other beings also treated them as gods.
Since no one has looked over the existence of the Absolutes, the bottom of the Absolutes has not been revealed.
of course.
However, it did not mean that the creatures that had been destroyed in the meantime could defeat the absolute.
Even if it was a one-on-one fight, the demon king of the demon world would certainly not have been able to withstand the invasion of the absolutes if he had dealt with all the absolutes.
The problem is that the opponent is Roman Dmitri. A being who ughtered the demon king with a human body and ascended to the level of a god to prepare for an opponent beyond that.
Against Roman Dmitry.
The present absolute wasughable.
There was no need to show their full potential, and there was such a gap that the time they had been preparing for for 49 days was futile.
said Roman Dmitry.
You are really different beings. Its like giving up your life against me without even knowing where you are. Its not worth dealing with anymore.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
concluded.
just one blow.
With that, he wanted to end Kargas.
There was no longer a need to identify opponents, and it was decided that it would be better to reduce the number of individuals, even just one.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
It was a great magic power.
When Roman Dmitri tried to use the Heavenly Demon Sword, Kargas realized what the feeling of fear was. My body was shaking like crazy.
In the meantime, the creatures he had treated like toys, desperately screaming for help, unfolded like a panorama in his head and mped his body.
this was the horror
This was the need for survival.
Kargas confidently said he would take care of Roman Dmitri alone, but now was no time to save face.
[My people! Help me!]
Beyond the dimension.
sent a message
And the moment you hurriedly block the attack.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
Just like that, the existence of Kargas was swept away.
* * *
Absolute.
A being called God.
Everyone didnt deny their existence in the slightest, but the sight in front of them was shocking.
Parss.
Kargas has been destroyed.
What used to be his body no longer existed, and dust billowed, proving that Kargath had been annihted.
It was then.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A tremendous light rose from all sides.
Beyond the pirs of light that mmed into the ground, the people Kargath had called for help appeared.
How dare Kargas!
human. You will never die gracefully.
I admit that you are strong. But what you overlooked is the fact that we are not alone.
as many as seven.
They were friendly with Kargas.
I waited to see Kargas ying with Roman Dmitri, but I couldnt hold back the anger that was seething in the situation of being destroyed.
I acknowledge Roman Dmitris overwhelming strength, but I didnt think that I could deal with the seven absolutes at the same time.
Since the power of absolutes tends to grow stronger as theybine their powers, they revealed their existence and expressed intense murderous intent.
Seruk.
Roman Dmitri stretched his sword.
Even against the absolute, he revealed his defenselessness and confirmed the number of visible beings.
Considering the one who just died, the seven that appeared now, and the Volfir that we confirmed earlier, it must mean that you are at least nine. They are beings that cannot be understood. To think that there are more than nine beings who were born with that kind of authority. If there are more than that, bring them all in. I will deal with all of you alone.
It was an arrogant statement.
at the same time.
It was also an intentional statement.
While dealing with Kargas, he knew that the absolutes were not his opponents, but that did not mean that mankind could handle them.
What if these many entities staged a guerri operation? At that time, great damage will be done. The ability to handle dimensions was overflowing with strategically useful elements.
Roman Dmitrys remarks.
The absolutes were properly stimted.
Krakel, who had been closest to Kargas, showed ferocious momentum and increased his strength.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Yeah, kill your boy .
It was then.
[Stop Krakel.]
Beyond the dimension.
Volfirs voice was heard.
* * *
Volfir and Kargas.
Among the absolutes, he was the one with the strongest voice.
Volfir was uncharacteristically prudent, but Kargath was aggressive and unstoppable.
In the meantime, Kargas led the absolutes.
There was no need to carefully calcte the innate powerful authority, and as the years passed, there were many absolutes who agreed with Kargas.
human or whatever. Arent they all just insignificant creatures? There was no need to be vignt and prepare against beings who dared not dare to approach God.
It was different now.
Kargas is dead.
Volfirs voice could not be heard in the situation where he had disappeared.
[As I warned, Roman Dmitri is not to be taken lightly. He didnt even show his full potential against Kargath, and Im not sure well win an all-out war against him. Even I didnt expect Roman Dmitri to be this strong, but now that Ive confirmed the truth, I need to change my strategy.]
Then what are we going to do?
[Craquel. In the meantime, we have not had to reveal our existence by breaking down countless dimensions. beyond the dimensional boundaries. This is because beings living in a world created for life to survive cannot be prevented from perishing just by the copse of the dimension. This time is no different. How about changing the way you y? Excluding Roman Dmitri and thoroughly destroying this world.]
Moment.
Krakelughed.
It was the same with other absolutes.
If Roman Dmitri was a monster enough to annihte Kargas, there was no need to risk it against him.
It was a good strategy the more I thought about it.
Roman Dmitri seemed like a person who cared very much for his people, and to y with him like a toy, Volfirs strategy appealed to him more than all-out war.
beyond consciousness.
had numerous conversations.
It was actually only a fleeting moment, and when the conversation was over, Krakel suddenly manifested his powers.
Roman Dmitry. From now on, we n to start a fun game.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Dimensional boundaries copsed.
At first, there were dozens, but as the number increased to hundreds and thousands, countless passages were created in the middle of the capital of the Korean Empire.
And beyond that, monsters appeared. From monsters that ordinary soldiers can deal with to hundreds of S-rank monsters.
It was an overwhelming sight.
People shuddered at the sight, and Krakel smiled broadly at the conviction that his judgment was correct.
Wherever you go, hold on. The game wont end until we all die.
sh.
Papa papa pat.
Absolutes disappeared simultaneously.
Seven hostile beings, including Krakel, were suddenly enveloped in a halo of light and disappeared.
where they disappeared.
Fleshs young eyes glistened in all directions.
It was a difficult number to manage without the help of Roman Dmitri.
and.
-Its a big deal. An absolute figure has appeared in America!
C The Absolute has appeared in China!
C To Australia .
Contacts raining from all directions.
It was just the beginning.
Chapter 598
Chapter 598 Last Cmity (4)
30 minutes ago.
The situation in Germany was not bad.
Dozens of S-rank monsters, the Green Dragon, appeared, but they had been prepared for much through Roman Dmitris training.
I knew from the beginning that it was not an easy fight. Even at the sight of the soldiers being swept away at once, the Germanmanders shouted with unwavering expressions.
Calm down!
Time is on our side. Even if we hold out for four hours or until His Majesty Roman Dmitry appears, we will surely win.
Fill the void! The moment you lose your guard even a little, Berlin will be ruined!
Soldiers moving in perfect order.
At the center of it was a German S-ss hunter, also known as Michael of the Fortress.
[Activate the turret.]
Ugh.
Iron Duck Iron Duck.
above the castle wall.
The turrets, which were installed for anti-aircraft defense, were transformed into magic weapons as Michaels magic permeated them. The number reached a thousand or so.
At one time, there were people who said that installing a turret of this size in Berlin was excessive, but in the face of catastrophe, Germany clenched its fist, saying that the past judgment was correct.
Michaels presence.
It gave him the power to fight against the green dragon.
Perong!
Papa papa papa pat.
The turrets spewed fire like mad.
Some were giant bombs, some were firepower, and thousands of bullets from machine guns were directed at the green dragon, which flew through the air and fired its breath.
Of course, it was not the fact that Germany was hopeful enough to survive on its own.
Due to Michaels nature, he only endured a little better, but he knew that they too reached their limit as time went on.
but.
believed
That there is Roman Dmitry at the end of this, that Germany can hold out for four hours.
Resisted against evil.
Countless people died every moment, but the single fact that this was thest cataclysm gave people the strength to endure.
It was different from previous catastrophes. Unlike the time when they prepared for the next catastrophe, even if they endured far and wide, people could not copse at the fact that it was really over now.
great will.
When people became one like that, the space suddenly distorted and the existence appeared.
You stupid people. remember That you all die because of Roman Dmitri.
Absolute Krakel.
An existence that had disappeared in the Korean Empire appeared in Germany.
Moment.
Michael urgently raised his mana.
I decided that I should do everything in my power to defeat the Krakel, not the Green Dragon.
[Bombing.]
Kurrureung.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
It unleashed a tremendous amount of firepower.
Numerous bombs were fired at the Krakel as if fighter jets were bombing the ground.
Its a bomb made of magic, one by one.
Because numerous magic circles supported Michaels magical power, Michael was able to release power that transcended the limits of an S-ss.
but.
Kdak.
Krakel lowered her finger.
In that one movement, an unbelievable sight unfolded for people.
Pan-!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwah!
A tidal wave rose from the sky.
It was obviously a space without anything, but a huge amount of water fell to the ground like seawater overflowing.
Puff puff puff.
The bomb, which touched the sea water, exploded as it was.
The tidal wave was not enough to swallow Michaels firepower, and wiped out the German soldiers on the wall.
It was truly a hell of fatherhood. With a single attack, the German defenses copsed, and the terrible screams of soldiers were heard on all sides.
Still, the Germanmanders, who were trying to respond somehow, werepletely shattered the moment they witnessed a scene.
Aaaagh!
Michael.
he was swept away by the tidal wave
And that was it.
It was only then that people realized the meaning of dealing with the absolute when they saw the appearance of Michael, who could no longer be found.
mankind.
The cruel truth that you can never stand on your own.
* * *
Right after the Absolute disappears.
The Korean Empire fell into chaos.
As thousands of gates were created in Incheon alone, countless monsters appeared everywhere.
It was hopeless.
Throughout the world, the soldiers of the Korean Empire are regarded as strong-willed, but even they doubted whether humanity could survive at the sight unfolding before their eyes.
kyaaak!
Krrrrrr.
Tat tat tat tat.
Monsters rushed in.
Their existence, which dyed the world ck, was terribly torn apart the moment they encountered a single human being.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
blow.
It destroyed the beings in front of my eyes.
Roman Dmitri overwhelms the monsters at once and reveals his presence so that people can wake up.
Then battles broke out on all sides.
The soldiers of the Korean Empire gritted their teeth and attempted a counterattack, and as a fight broke out to kill each other, the peaceful Korean Empire could not be found anymore.
And maybe 5 minutes passed.
-It was a big deal. An absolute has appeared in America!
C The Absolute has appeared in China!
C To Australia .
Desperate news rained down.
It was the worst case scenario.
While preparing for a decisive battle with the Absolute, Roman Dmitri was worried about a guerri operation using their abilities.
If the absolutes decide that they cant defeat me, they wont give up the war against mankind, but will move through space and try to destroy mankind. It is meaningless for me to remain in the Korean Empire. If its a fight that wont end unless the Absolutes are dealt with, then I have to pursue their existence.
if the seat is empty.
The Korean Empire will be stained with death.
It was a dilemma.
The absolutes knew this and forced them to choose between them, but there was no hesitation in Roman Dmitris choice.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
wiped out the monsters.
Then he shouted in a manaden voice for all to hear.
Listen up, soldiers of the Korean Empire! I will pursue the Absolutes from now on. I will ughter them all and put an end to this war, so hold out somehow until I return. Trust me, Roman Dmitry. Just as we saved the Smander Continent, the ending in this world will not be different.
I turned my steps.
Kim Jun-hyeok was in sight.
Can you stand it?
I will do my best.
okay.
passed him
I could hear people dying behind me, but it was clear how to reduce the Korean Empires sacrifice.
You will never get out of my grasp.
Absolute.
For the first time in their lives they will experience the position of the pursued.
* * *
Just a few minutes.
Germany was tinged with despair.
Seeing Berlin in ruins made Krakel thrilled.
They are so stupid. You dare to think that you can survive while fighting with the powers we gave you in the first ce.
It felt like my self-esteem was restored.
Roman Dmitry.
hes just a mutant
As experienced in so many dimensions, insignificant creatures could never stop themselves.
It was then.
[Craquel. stop and go If you stay in one space for a long time, Roman Dmitri might catch you by the tail.]
It was Volfir.
It was a very realistic advice, but Krakel felt a moment of repulsion.
I admit that since Roman Dmitri defeated Kargas, hes a tough one even for us to handle. But only human. It is impossible to pursue us who rule the dimension, and even if Roman Dmitri appears in Germany, it is enough to run away immediately beyond the dimension.
[but .]
Volfir. I dont want to look shabby anymore.
It was adamant.
Volfir continued to speak beyond consciousness, but Krakel ignored his words and enjoyed the sight in front of him.
Kargas and herself are different.
Kargas was arrogant and was annihted against Roman Dmitri, but he intended to run away without looking back the moment Roman Dmitri appeared.
appropriatepromise.
It was the Maginot Line that Krakel could ept.
It was uneptable to make a fuss about running away from an invisible being.
That moment.
sudden.
Papa papa pat.
dimension has been distorted.
Beyond.
something appeared
The moment he recognized that it was Roman Dmitri, Krakel manifested his powers and tried to escape across the dimension.
Unlike humans, Krakel was able to break down the dimensional boundary in just 0.1 seconds.
But then.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Just like that, Krakels body was torn apart.
* * *
Patter.
Krakels body fell from the sky.
A world of 0.1 seconds.
Roman Dmitri prated the world and tore Krakel out of existence before he could escape.
and.
iced coffee.
above the castle wall.
People lost their minds.
To them, the absolute was like a god, but Roman Dmitri tore apart the god and proved that his words were true.
In an instant, people gave enthusiastic cheers.
There were still many dangers around him, including the Green Dragon, but the death of the Absolute gave him strong confidence in victory.
From the Korean Empire to Germany.
The reason why he was able to move between dimensions at once was because he had installed a teleport magic circle while preparing for a cataclysm.
Only one target.
Instead of concentrating the power only for one persons movement, unlike the previous teleport magic circle, magic was processed at an extremely fast speed.
This time, he didnt even need Kim Pan-seoks help.
German wizards activated the magic circle at Roman Dmitris signal, and the result was Krakels death.
The absolute must have tried to run away as soon as he encountered me. It must mean that he will openly exclude my existence.
widely.
Then he told the Germanmander.
Convey what you have witnessed to people all over the world. The fact that the absolute appeared in the middle of Berlin, but couldnt even withstand my blow. You were able to survive because you endured, and reveal the shabby truth of the absolutes who called themselves gods and tried to run away when they faced me.
Krakels end.
It was different from Kargas.
However, unlike him who expressed his murderous intent against Roman Dmitri, Krakel tried to run away without looking back and was torn to pieces at once.
The two deaths meantpletely different things.
The fact that the Absolutes gave up the match against Roman Dmitri means that the Absolutes existence no longer seemed to be a god.
The Germanmanders nodded.
All right.
I will tell everyone what I have just witnessed.
Hope spread.
believed
As I just confirmed, Roman Dmitri was the man who would save humanity.
Countries attacked by the Absolute, like Germany, will surely find hope in Germanys precedent.
Roman Dmitry took a step back.
Two so far.
The estimated number is nine.
It is still far away.
With Krakels death following Kargath, they will surely be more prepared than rabbits dig their burrows.
but.
It destroys everything.
They will definitely meet themselves.
* * *
One person.
The remaining absolute is ten.
Roman Dmitris killing of Krakel was an encouraging achievement, but the absolutes produced disastrous results for every minute and second that was wasted.
Volfirs strategy worked well.
Australia, which could not even block the monsters in the first ce, had to face a reality that was difficult to handle with the advent of the absolute.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The wall copsed.
To be precise, it melted intova, and the eager soldiers looked up at the sky with desperate faces.
You have a very nice face.
Absolute Kart.
He showed a ferocious smile.
Seeing humanity being helplessly swept away, he was convinced that he was a god, just like Krakel did.
Look at this sight! You can freely cross dimensions and manipte nature with a single gesture. If this is not God, then what is it?
It was then.
?!
beyond consciousness.
Krakels death was felt.
It was embarrassing.
Kargasya was killed in a reckless attempt at an all-out war, but Krakel was clearly trying to avoid a fight with Roman Dmitri.
Even so, the difference in power to the point of dying without being able to escape. At the time when his self-esteem, which had risen to the full, fell, something was captured by Karts sensitive senses.
beyond dimension.
Something stepped on the border.
Its not Roman Dmitri.
Then there was no reason to run away.
Eventually, the existence that broke down the dimensional boundary and appeared was not Roman Dmitri, but a human with a familiar face.
Its tea-.
widely.
The man shook his head and looked up at the absolute Kart.
Dog-like bastards. Why do you think its worth doing since youre not His Majesty the Emperor?
his body.
It was Kim Pan-seok.
Chapter 599
Chapter 599 Last Disaster (5)
Kim Pan-seok appears.
Kart gave a strange look.
To the absolute, the name Park Min-woo, the white-d wizard, is more familiar.
It is clear that he is the next most powerful person after Roman Dmitri, but such an evaluation was actually meaningless by the standards of absolutes.
Roman Dmitry transcended human limitations.
Although his power is strong enough to overwhelm the absolutes, that doesnt mean that other humans canpare him.
first-person and second-person.
Roman Dmitry and Kim Pan-seok.
The difference between the two is hard to fathom.
However, the appearance of Kim Pan-seok and the like being arrogant was a problem that Kart could not easily tolerate.
I bet youre not going to stop me alone.
expanded the senses.
In case Roman Dmitri mighte in while I was buying time, I raised my magic and prepared to run away right away.
Embarrassingly, the situation was different from what was expected.
Words from beyond the ceremony announced that Roman Dmitry had sorted out the situation in Germany and headed for Ennd.
The Australian soldiers showed a desperate expression.
As Kart was concerned, I hoped that Roman Dmitri would immediately say that he was helping Australia.
but.
Kim Pan-seok told the truth.
Looking up at Kart, he didnt back down a bit.
thats right. That I will stop you alone.
under.
this.
Sighs erupted all around.
The white-d wizard is a truly powerful person, but even the same humans did not see him as an absolute opponent.
It was natural.
The Absolute is a beingparable to God.
No matter how active the white-d wizard was, he still couldnt show as overwhelming results as Roman Dmitri.
But to face the absolute alone? I was grateful for the fact that they came to support me, but I didnt think that I could survive with only Kim Pan-seok.
will die
In a situation stained with despair, Kim Pan-seok raised his magic regardless of peoples eyes.
Its like a dog. Why are you here acting as if your adversary is a non-existent god, since you fled in fear of His Imperial Majesty Roman Dmitry? Hey, this fuck. Dont be cowardly and run away, stick with me.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Mana exploded.
Nine circles rotated fiercely, and Kim Pan-seoks magic instantly took control of the surroundings.
why. If you get scared, run away again.
spoken words.
Karts expression darkened.
* * *
There was no reason to run away.
Now that he has figured out Roman Dmitris moves, Kart dly epted the impudent mans challenge.
Human beings are creatures of oblivion. Ill show you now. The hopeless reality that mankind had to worship us like gods when absolutes first descended on this world.
Shuk.
I raised my finger.
Then.
Where do you stand?
Kdak.
Perong!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!
Suddenly, tidal waves erupted from all sides.
It was an unbelievable sight even after seeing it with the naked eye, and a wave so huge that it made humans look shabby tried to swallow Kim Pan-seoks existence.
Humans kneel before the greatness of nature. A normal human would not dare to oppose it, but to a wizard who has reached the level of the 9th circle, the meaning of nature was different.
Its obvious. Aqua Punishment.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
9 circle magic.
Kim Pan-seoks magical power erupted explosively and, like Kart, created a tidal wave in a nk space. The two tidal waves caused a tremendous collision as they were.
The powerful water pressure was apanied by a noise that sounded like a bomb exploding, and Kim Pan-seok did not stop at that, but immediately manifested a follow-up magic.
Hell Fire.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The mes of hell zed.
The intensely burning mes evaporated the tidal wave, which tried to swallow Karts existence in reverse.
dare!
Karts eyes shed fiercely.
two counterattacks.
Although he hadnt dealt a meaningful blow to himself yet, Kim Pan-seoks power seemed to follow that of the absolute.
The power manifested by magic can never surpass the absolutes.
If magic was a method of borrowing the power of nature for an instant, the authority of the absolutes was the ability to control and handle nature freely.
st furnace.
The root was different.
Kart waved his hand once, and the mes of hell that flew toward him quickly faded.
then
These are the fires of hell.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
equally ignited.
It was not enough to burn the world itself, the hottest ce among the many dimensions, and brought a me that spreads beyond the dimension into the present life.
It seemed like it would go blind just by looking at it. As the mes flew into Karts hand, this time, all of Kim Pan-seoks magic power disintegrated.
It was overwhelming.
presence of the absolute.
If it was only to the point of being hit by the 9th circle magic, the absolutes wouldnt have been overconfident enough to consider themselves gods.
this.
Kim Pan-seok smiled awkwardly.
this mission.
I found it to be very difficult.
So Roman Dmitri also asked Kim Pan-seok to stay in the Korean Empire, but Kim Pan-seok knew that Roman Dmitri would shoulder all the burdens in that way.
he was sure No matter how powerful the Absolute is, the moment they encounter Roman Dmitri, they have no choice but to run away in a deep sense of despair.
then.
Disaster will be prolonged.
They needed a weapon to deal with, other than Roman Dmitry, against the absolute who would scatter and save their number.
It has to be me.
own value.
I wanted to prove myself.
Even Roman Dmitri wanted to show that this Kim Pan-seok exists when he is trying to solve all problems by himself this time.
If so, I had to defeat the Absolute.
If he loses against himself, not against Roman Dmitri, the absolutes will have no choice but to fall into great confusion.
Okay, lets stick together.
anger.
tight tight.
Nine circles rotated fiercely.
One consciousness split into two, two into four, and four into eight.
numerous rituals.
explosive power.
And just one magic.
Looking at the approaching mes, Kim Pan-seok expressed his power.
Meteor Strike.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A powerful shot.
It was an all-out blow.
A huge meteorite that appeared over the dark clouds showed fierce momentum as if it was going to wipe out the existence of the absolute along with the mes of hell.
It was a blow that transcended human limitations.
This magic was so destructive that it could destroy more than one city.
however.
Quaang!
Hurghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
The meteorite exploded.
The moment they encountered the mes of hell, the meteorite was easily broken and engulfed in mes.
Karts power.
He overpowered Kim Pan-seok.
In the end, the Absolute proved as a result that he was only a mere human being.
Die human.
Kart with a smile.
Seeing that, Panseok Kim recalled a moment from the past.
* * *
Kim Pan-seok in his previous life.
He wanted to be strong.
I wanted to be an absolute being like the heavenly demon that looked down on the world and make the remaining memories like a fantasy into reality.
The result was a failure.
As Alexander, he created Aura and reached the level of the 9th circle by borrowing the power of the Demon King, but he knew that no matter how strong he became, he was no match for the Heavenly Demon.
I was in vain. Although he had lived fiercely for a long time without wasting time, he did not dare to touch the existence he looked up to with a single finger.
atst.
In exchange for defeat, he was abandoned by the Demon King.
After falling into the bottomless pit of hell, Kim Pan-seok went through the process of soul extinction and was buried in a single thought.
If I were given another chance. Can I be a beingparable to the Heavenly Demon, Baek Joong-hyeok? No, it is impossible to dare, so can I reach the level of the demon king who made me like this?
Kim Pan-seok did not look down.
Looking at the beings weaker than himself, he did not boast that it was a good life, but looked up at the beings he could not dare to touch.
As expected, the Heavenly Demon was out of the question. Dealing with the Heavenly Demon, who appeared as Roman Dmitri, only made her more eager to think that her memory was not wrong.
but.
The Demon King was different.
I wanted to get over him.
Really, if given a new chance, he didnt want to face such a disastrous end against beings like the Demon King.
Such concerns continued even while living as Park Min-woo.
In the new world, there were absolutes other than demon kings, and they constantly struggled to ovee the absolutes.
Strengthen the upper battle.
create new magic.
He was much stronger than people said, but he didnt waste a single day whipping himself.
thinking about
I was worried again.
I was looking for an answer.
eager to develop
And when I met Roman Dmitri again, I saw with my own eyes the results he had created.
Kim Pan-seok came to a conclusion after a long and long agony.
* * *
Time seemed to have stopped.
Faced with the malice trying to devour him, Kim Pan-seok said in a somewhat vain tone.
There is only one truth that I have felt in my life. Thats the limit of birth. A being who was nothing could achieve something by working hard, but like His Majesty Roman Dmitry. And in order to be an absolute being like you or a demon lord, something must apany you.
Kim Pan-seok.
It was nothing but stupid.
Because he was poor by nature, unlike the blessed beings, he had to train himself by melting eons of time.
Its easier said than done.
Ordinary people feel bored even though life of 100 years is long, but Kim Pan-seok swallowed boredom and solitude in order to realize his intense desire.
That was it.
He was great enough to create Aura and rise to the 9th circle, but he couldnt ovee the limits of his birth.
Yes, this must be the limit. I know my subject, and I know for sure that I will never rise above this.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Hells fire flew.
After burning the meteorite, it aimed for its own life this time.
by the way. The only person I can ept, narrow-minded and narrow-minded, is His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. I cant ept it because my temper is dirty to admit another existence besides him. So from now on, I will show you the results I got. My results obtained by acknowledging the limitations of my birth. That no one can look down on me except for His Majesty the Emperor. Come, altar.
thud.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
thest 49 days.
Kim Pan-seok learned Nephirs skill.
As a result, the dead were destroyed, but they were able to use the Altar Skill on their own.
Kartughed.
Contrary to what Panseok Kim said so sternly, I felt absurd that the result was only an altar skill.
To fight against us with skills that came from us. How funny.
Nephir.
Altar skill.
All were the authority of the Absolute.
I couldnt help butugh.
Until I checked the sacrifice on the altar that appeared soon after.
Stupid cubs. The same skill is expressed differently depending on the person. I was defeated and torn to pieces by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. I will use the magical power of your kinsman, this guy, as a sacrifice on the altar.
?!!
Moment.
Kart opened his eyes.
The reason why Pan-seok Kim was allowed to act independently.
It was all nned.
While dealing with Kargas, Roman Dmitri decided to leave a trace of the absolute that he could use as a sacrifice as nned with Kim Pan-seok.
If only one absolute could be dealt with by the enemys carelessness. Although it is a one-off, humans can acquire new weapons other than Roman Dmitri.
st furnace.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
part of the body.
The altar consumed the power of Kargas.
Due to the greedy sucking power, Kim Pan-seok widened his eyes and was enveloped in a tremendous magical storm.
Its not full power.
Part of Kargas.
But that alone caused a radical change.
It seemed like the 9 circles were about to explode because they were not enough to rotate fiercely, and Kim Pan-seok felt a tremendous power that transcended the limits of his birth.
I seemed to know now. Roman Dmitry or the demon king. Why were the beings he couldnt dare to be so strong?
The state of looking down at the world and transcending the limits of a living being led Pan-Seok Kim to apletely different world for an instant.
Keuk keuk keuk keuk.
I had a nosebleed.
I wanted to vomit everything right away.
It was a pain that ordinary people could not bear, but Kim Pan-seok gnashed his teeth and somehow swallowed the pain.
Kim Pan-seok clearly faced the limits of his birth.
However, having experienced the pain of having his soul bitten by demons in the bottomless pit of hell, he reached a level that transcended the human body, at least in terms of mental power.
The moment the red-hot face reached its limit.
sh.
iced coffee-!
tenth loop.
A tenth circle was formed in Kim Pan-seoks heart.
Chapter 600
Chapter 600 Last Cmity (6)
It was a really unfamiliar feeling.
Panseok Kims senses expanded terribly, and he felt as if he had transcended existence itself.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The mes of hell flew right in front of my nose.
The intense energy that just a moment ago seemed like it would kill her now posed no threat. The world moved slowly.
The moment the mana, which had been rotating fiercely in 9 circles, reached the 10th ring, strangely, the flow of the world could be seen with both eyes and seemed to be able to do anything.
I raised my finger.
Then I remembered the thought to extinguish that fire, not a magical system.
Crisp.
Pasasasak.
The mes dispersed.
The mes of Hell, which even swallowed up the Meteor Strike of the 9th Circle, were helplessly extinguished by Kim Pan-Seoks magical power.
Over the mes that scatter like dust. The astonished expression of the absolute caught the eye.
uh how?!
magic power of the moment.
were like themselves.
Kim Pan-seok did not stop at assimting nature, but showed strong control over nature.
In the first ce, the power of absolutes does not create something out of nothing, but often attracts it from countless dimensions.
Hells fire is also a powerful force that scorched a dimension. However, when Pan-seok Kim reached the point where he could control nature itself, the mes of hell were unable to exert their power against Pan-seok Kim.
I didnt want to believe it.
Although he couldnt ept the sight in front of his eyes, Panseok Kims cold gaze already reminded him of the next picture.
Meteor Strike.
No casting whatsoever.
There was no special preparation process.
Word spirit.
As he recalled the magic and exhaled it, the mana spewing out from the 10th circle created a magical form.
And the result waspletely different from just a moment ago.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The end appeared beyond the dark clouds.
The 9th circles Meteor Strike was enough to be seen at a nce, but the current Meteor Strike showed tremendous majesty as if it could devour the entire world.
Kart felt distant for a moment. In the meantime, Ive met countless creatures, but it was the first time I felt overwhelmed from the magical power.
Its frozen.
I fell into a panic.
Seeing him unable to do anything in front of an unfamiliar experience, Kim Pan-seok showed a fishy smile.
You guys were also living beings like us.
It was funny.
A being consumed by fear dares to im to be a god.
Kargaths power quickly dissipated.
Although itsted less than 30 seconds, he knew that his body could not express this power for long.
but.
It was fine.
30 seconds is enough.
Just the possibility of exerting such power gave Kim Pan-seok the feeling that he had transcended the limits of his birth.
Just die.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Quarreung quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
Meteor Strike exploded.
A huge wave of magic swept over Karts existence, and heter disyed the power of the Absolute, but there was no way to counter the destructive flow.
Beings that control the energy of nature. Their powers meshed with wizards.
Wizards are natural enemies that can never be defeated, but that also meant that even absolutes could never overturn their superiority in power if they had an overwhelming advantage in the power of same line.
10 circles.
Thats what it meant.
Kart was swept away with a face of astonishment at the power that transcended himself and epassed the entire world.
and in its appearance.
Haa thats right.
Kim Pan-seok showed an extremely excited expression.
* * *
Rio, Brazil.
It was on the brink of extinction.
Looking at the burning ground, Volfir showed cold eyes.
Didnt I tell you? Enduring 10 cataclysms is the only way for you to survive.
Shuk.
I raised my finger.
It was my turn to finish.
It was necessary to show what the cost of resisting the absolute was by wiping out all the humans who were desperate to endure to the end.
In fact, I didnt even like the current scene. Even though they were mere humans, not Roman Dmitri, their hostile eyes made me want to take the time to gouge them out.
If we dy here, Roman Dmitri will appear and hold us back.
I was annoyed.
The very fact that they had to think this way toward humans was disgraceful to absolutes like Volfir.
generated magic.
when you want to end it like that.
?!!
p.
I turned my head.
Volfirs face contorted fiercely and he looked exactly in the direction of Australia, where Cart had disappeared.
what is this?
I felt perplexed.
Roman Dmitri was still in Ennd and confirmed the appearance of Kim Pan-seok, but he did not take it seriously.
But Kart was defeated against him.
A series of situations in which Panseok Kim absorbed the power of Kargas through the Altar skill, reached the 10th circle, and destroyed Kart came to mind.
Kargas Krakel Kart.
It is not simply the third death.
The possibility that he could be defeated by Kim Pan-seok, not Roman Dmitri, drove Volfirs mind into a corner.
A little while ago, the white-d wizard secured Karts power. Even though the altar skill is a one-time thing, his existence will be a threat to us once again. The n went awry. The guerri strategy I thought of was to avoid only Roman Dmitri, but from now on, the white-d wizard must also be an exception.
My brain got tangled up in a mess.
Absolutes have destroyed numerous dimensions in the meantime, but there was no such thing as thisplicated brain.
swallowed the pain
I had to ovee.
Beingsparable to gods couldnt copse like this.
Volfir immediately sent a message to the other Absolutes.
[Avoid shes with Roman Dmitri and the white-d wizard. Since Kargas has been unterally defeated, we need to reduce the number of enemies by avoiding an all-out war with them as much as possible. No matter how insignificant a human being is like an ant, if we continue the fight while leaving all of them alive, we are at a disadvantage.]
That time.
I received a signal that Roman Dmitry had moved.
I didnt know where he was heading, but he backed away without hesitation at the signal that he had entered the dimensional boundary.
brazil?
Its enough to destroy it slowly.
now.
Fire-
Volfir disappearing beyond the dimension.
I will rule out any encounter with Roman Dmitri by any means.
* * *
Karts death.
The absolutes moved even more cleverly.
He never stayed in one ce for more than 5 minutes and stepped back from the lines that broke the bnce of those who were barely enduring the attacks of the monsters.
From then on, I couldnt get any special results. No matter how strong Roman Dmitri was, there was no way to deal with enemies beyond his physical limits.
It was the same even now.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Your Majesty the Emperor Hua. The Absolute has already fled. It destroyed Warsaw here and disappeared immediately.
A space that has be ruins.
Pnds leader wept.
They persevered, but the defense systempletely copsed when the Absolute showed up for a moment. He gave Roman Dmitri a desperate look.
At this rate, the attacks of the monsters could not be stopped, so I hoped that you would stay here even for a little bit to secure the safety of Pnd.
but.
[Australia has been attacked again!]
[Spain is in danger!]
[The absolute is again .]
The situation of each country was heard through themunication device.
Due to them thoroughly excluding his existence, Roman Dmitri had no choice but to work in vain every time.
Even Kim Pan-seok could note up with a solution this time.
After defeating Kart and exhausted for a while, he immediately joined the front line and tried to pursue the Absolute.
The problem is that, unlike Roman Dmitri, he needs time to unleash his power.
In the first ce, the encounter with the Absolute did not ur, but even if it did happen, the situation would be very difficult if the enemy ran away as soon as the Altar Skill was used.
I was cornered.
people died
The intentions of the absolutes were tant, and they tried to put the entire human race into a corner and continue the fight.
You cant pursue absolute absolutes in the same way as now. And if all of humanity is lost, the meaning of winning the war wont exist either. Damage must be minimized. In order to ovee the current situation, it is necessary to prove to the enemy that there is no chance of victory through guerri operations.
the problem is.
There was no way.
It was then.
For a moment, Roman Dmitri saw a strange flow of mana in his eyes.
Dimensional boundaries. If the Absolute disappeared through that ce a little while ago, there is a high probability that the Absolute exists at that end.
sure
Roman Dmitri had an experience of wandering around the borders of dimensions, so he had an understanding of that world unlike ordinary humans.
However, it was very dangerous to blindly enter the dimensional boundary.
If you be a lost child at the boundary, you cannot get out again, and usually you cannot withstand the pressure of the dimension.
There was no way.
The only way to win is to take risks.
Roman Dmitry stepped forward and spoke to the leader of Pnd.
Hold on. As I said before, while you endure, I will definitely eradicate all absolutes.
beyond the dimensional boundaries.
Thats how Roman Dmitry stepped in.
* * *
That moment.
Roman Dmitrys movements weremunicated to the entire Absolute.
The absolute Bracan, who had been attacking Canada for a while,ughed at the unexpected development.
Hehe, you stupid human being! To pursue us and set foot on the border of the dimension on your own.
beyond dimension.
A space of nothingness that connects countless dimensions.
There is no problem with absolute beings because they were born there, but living beings living in normal environments cannot withstand the pressure of the absolute dimension.
Of course, it might be possible with Roman Dmitri.
Since he had already moved from Dmitris world to this ce, he did not rule out the possibility that he could survive on the dimensional boundary.
but.
Finding the right direction would be impossible.
Reaching the desired destination beyond the dimensional boundary is absolutely not an area that is allowed for humans.
different from magic.
If teleport magic is a method of moving in a straight line by setting a starting point and an ending point, everything changes moment by moment at the boundary of the dimension formed by absolutes.
just one step. A difference of 0.01 seconds. It was a privilege that only absolutes could control, a flow that was so changeable that it simply crossed over to another dimension.
I got a spare.
probably wonte back
Thats why even Volfirs advice not to stay for more than 5 minutes, Brakan showed a rxed reaction.
Hold on!
Dont back down even one step.
Ottawa, the capital of Canada.
I saw people struggling like a madman.
Even though the castle walls had already copsed and monsters rushed in like waves, they risked their lives against the monsters. It was a really fun moment.
In the meantime, Ive experienced countless dimensions, but this was the first living thing that didnt give up until the end even in a desperate situation to face the absolute.
Shuk.
I just wanted to enjoy the victory.
Yeah, keep going. So that I can enjoy it to my satisfaction.
Wheein.
A gale blew.
The wind from beyond the dimension swept over the people, and they were unable to properly fight against the interference of the Absolute. It was a pleasant spectacle.
As I giggled and looked down, I heard Volfirs voice beyond my consciousness.
[Brakhan. Five minutes passed. Get out of there quickly.]
What are you worried about .
It was then.
Explode the boundaries of the dimensional world
.
something appeared
The moment Vrakhan recognized its presence, a powerful force grabbed his head and threw him to the ground.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
I opened my eyes.
I couldnt figure out the situation yet.
how the hell
How could a human being exactly pursued himself in the dimensional flow!
Did you think you could run away from me?
hooked!
A cold sensation prated his stomach.
he didnt know
Roman Dmitri moved along the traces of mana left by Brakan from the beginning to the end the moment he entered the dimensional boundary.
From Moorim to the Smander continent, and from there to the Korean Empire. Having experienced three dimensions, Roman Dmitri gained the strength to break through the pressure of the dimensions and reach the exact destination he wanted.
pulled out the sword
Brakan shuddered, and this time he put the sword to his neck.
Four now.
Pooh.
cut the neck
Brakan was seen squirting bright red blood just like humans and wriggling while holding onto his neck.
got the win
Now it was judged that the absolutes had been driven into a corner.
however.
[Its a big deal! The Korean Empires defense system has copsed!]
There is only one Roman Dmitri.
It could not solve all the dangers in the world.
Chapter 601
Chapter 601 The Last Cmity (7)
After Roman Dmitri disappears.
The Korean Empire waged a bloody battle.
The soldiers of the Korean Empire did not back down even a single step against the ck monsters.
For the Korean Empire!
Attack!
thest 49 days.
no more than that.
In the meantime, those who had been training themselves by following Roman Dmitri unleashed explosive power and ughtered the monsters.
Terrible screams rang out from all directions.
The monsters flesh was split, their heads were cut, and blood was sttered, and each others space was tightly formed, not allowing the monsters to enter.
It was tight.
The soldiers of the Korean Empire formed a strong defense system, but the problem was that the number of opponents was toorge.
Cheak!
quadruple.
A soldier screamed.
After dealing with dozens of monsters, he couldnt avoid the teeth of the A-rank Werewolf.
It wasnt his problem.
It was a phenomenon that urred in all directions, and numerous casualties began to appear one after another, like a small hole in a huge dam.
And above the sky, a huge red dragon spread its wings.
While other countries had one type of S-rank monster, dragons appeared by type in the sky of the Korean Empire.
[Fire breath.]
[Poison breath.]
Anger!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
swept the ground
The moment the huge magic power was about to devour the people, the Korean Empires wizard group Baek Il showed its power.
The Great Shield.
The Great Shield.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
A huge sh ensued.
Every time the breath exploded, the wizards showed a hard look, but I knew that the Korean Empire would copse at that moment if I gave up.
There was not an inch of retreat. Even if a fellow wizard copsed right next to him, the reserve forces that were waiting in advance filled the spot and manifested defensive magic.
tight fight.
In the fight to the death, several humans revealed their presence.
Something.
Papa papa pat.
The head of the direct jurisdiction.
Lee Tae-seong dug into the space infested with monsters.
His swordsmanship, which reached its peak, ughtered A-rank monsters, and instantly flew up and rode on the red dragons body.
Then, the aura shimmering sword was thrust into his throat.
When the red dragon desperately tried to drop Lee Tae-seong somehow, Jang Yoon-tae of Baek-il, who was watching it, used a disturbing magic.
Blind.
covered the eyes
Dark magic permeated the eyes of the red dragon, and the red dragon destroyed the magic at once.
but.
One second was enough.
Lee Tae-sung thrust his sword into the vital spot again, and immediately bounced off the red dragons magic and fell to the ground.
Fly.
Jang Yoon-tae epted Lee Tae-seong.
Having learned magic from Kim Pan-seok, he grew up as a ck magician and was one of the most important forces in the current situation.
Monsters flock to the location where Lee Tae-seong falls. Jang Yoon-tae showed sharp eyes.
Revival.
It was a magic scroll.
The magic recorded by Kim Pan-seok was halved by Jang Yoon-tae infusing it with mana.
The dead rising from the floor.
They encountered monsters.
The dead were trampled and torn apart, and another danger loomed over the capital of the Korean Empire, not obvious enough to have dealt with just one red dragon.
What is certain though is that the soldiers of the Korean Empire did not give up.
Even if the monsters show no signs of diminishing even if a colleague dies. Like Lee Tae-sung and Jang Yoon-tae, who resisted evil somehow, they expressed their will to endure without fail.
Roman Dmitry.
believed him
He firmly believed that he, who created the present Korean Empire, would return after arranging all risk factors.
behind them.
Faith originated from Kim Jun-hyeok.
A little while ago, a report came in that the white-d wizard had additionally defeated the absolute. Currently, the Absolute is identified as twelve instead of nine, but three have already been killed, including the Absolute that was dealt with by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Hold on. The news of victory that continues to be heard proves that we have an advantage. If you endure, endure, and survive to the end, the Absolutes will surely pay the price for persecuting mankind.
Deputy Roman Dmitry.
Kim Jun-hyeok did not retreat from the battlefield.
Knowing that themanders presence is important for morale, he not only actively raised his voice, but also used the jinbeop appropriately.
It was a project prepared for 49 days.
Enumeration of the entire Incheon. If they hadnt prepared like this, no matter how strong they were, the damage would have been more severe than they are now.
hope is alive
Even after looking at the hopeless scene, every time a report came in that the Absolute had been dealt with, he gained the driving force to endure.
And then.
Youre making a fuss.
Volpir appeared in the Korean Empire.
* * *
Volfir grasped the point.
I knew that the fall of the Korean Empire would affect the entire human race rather than destroying other countries.
So it appeared in the Korean Empire.
Looking at the humans who fought to the end, Volfir admired them sincerely.
I acknowledge you. Even if this world perishes, your fighting spirit will be remembered forever.
Shuk.
I raised my finger.
Then.
But that is all.
manifested power.
Explosions erupted in all directions, and a huge tidal wave swept in as if wiping out all of humanity. It was an unbearable disaster for those who had reached their limits.
Along with the attacks of the monsters, they had no choice but to be helpless, and the buildings in Incheon copsed, destroying the most important defense.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
It was intentional.
Volpir decided that the artificial power created by the building should take away the advantage to humans.
beyond consciousness.
I heard the news of Brakan.
I didnt care.
At first, I was shocked by the fact that the absolute was victimized, but now I decided that there was nothing I could do about those who died because they didnt follow their orders properly.
Only one or two more died. As long as the Absolutes, including himself, remained, it was not a problem for a single being to destroy mankind.
Incheon is stained with death.
Human screams were heard from all sides, and Volfir took a step back as he savored the terrible sound.
Make sure toe back soon.
guerri operation.
He was faithful to his role.
After wiping out Incheon with just one power, he immediately disappeared beyond the dimension and headed to Busan, the Korean Empire this time.
It was a n to turn the entire Korean Empire into a mess.
Even if Roman Dmitri crossed the dimensional boundary, all he could confirm would be a devastating sight.
dimension boundaries.
It is the world of absolutes.
There was no way for Roman Dmitri to catch up with it as long as he was determined and decided to use the boundary.
The ce where Volfir disappeared.
Kim Jun-hyeok was stunned.
There was no answer.
The base was destroyed, and more monsters than had been dealt with in the meantime were constantly pouring in.
The defense system of the Korean Empire was not as solid as the first, and some were showing signs of exhaustion due to physical exhaustion.
How long will youst?
3 hours?
2 hours?
No, I cant guarantee even 1 hour.
In fact, you may have been ignoring the truth for a long time.
The fact that peoples tenacious struggles have nothing to do with victory, they are just desperate moments before death. The key to survival was not in people.
If Roman Dmitri cant deal with Volpir, every time Volpir appears in the Korean Empire, people will have no choice but to be pushed to the edge of the cliff one step at a time.
I cant give up like this.
I swallowed disgust.
I remembered my role.
Like the promise of Roman Dmitri, who said he would win, he did not want to copse helplessly.
stepped forward
I raised my voice and tried to cheer myself up again.
But his will.
Sector A shelter copsed!
Even the B area shelter is dangerous!
I lost my strength in the rain of contact.
* * *
One problem.
It soon turned into a heat problem.
When a problem urred in the defense of the outer castle, the shelters that existed inside began to face a crisis one by one.
Kurung.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrating
The wall copsed.
The strategy had already gone into effect, and monsters rushed in like crazy over the copsed walls.
Most of the people who had already set out to protect the shelter in Area A were dead, and a few humans who survived in the ruined space obsessively blocked the way.
It had to be. The moment they copsed, they could not take a single step back, thinking that civilians would be harmed.
puck.
keek.
Ha-ha-ha-ha.
I didnt know how much time had already passed.
Kang Min-ho exhaled heavily, as if he would run out of breath at any moment, his blood-soaked face.
Its the limit.
Its been a long time since the walls copsed.
It has been great to have endured so far.
Kang Min-ho asked for help as soon as the wall copsed, but received desperate news from the outer city.
[The situation here is also not good. Im sorry.]
That ce.
either here
The situation was the same.
In a situation where people were dying helplessly, he did not dare to try to help somewhere by stealing troops.
It was such a shitty situation. Kang Min-ho has also been training for despair, but no matter how hard he prepares, training is only training after all.
Bodies strewn on the floor.
Soldiers in despair.
This was reality.
I knew that everyone would die on the spot in the brutal reality that cannot be perfectly prepared through training.
There is no other way. In a situation where His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry has to deal with the absolute, it is selfish to ask for help to find a shelter that is not a major base in Incheon. In the end, Ill have to solve all the problems with the troops here.
Kwak.
I gripped my sword tightly.
Thest Jo Dong-seop case.
He luckily survived.
People said what happened at that time was a victory for humans, but at some point Kang Min-ho epted death in his heart.
A moment that even Avatar couldnt handle. If thest disasteres, then death will not be avoided.
Unless you get help from Roman Dmitri, it was an unavoidable reality.
epted.
will die
Fortunately, I was able to live for a few more days, so I was grateful just to die while protecting my daughter until the end.
Exercise the innate keeper.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised vitality.
life wasted anyway.
There were no regrets.
Kang Min-ho kicked off the ground at the monsters rushing at him.
Kuaaa!
sh.
Pooh!
Blow the monsters head off.
He tore off the limbs of the monsters he hit right away and swung his sword to help the soldier who was in danger right next to him.
At the same time, I had to tilt my head. When the monsters sharp ws grazed the tip of his nose, Kang Min-ho gnashed his teeth and cut off his head.
puck!
The sword pierced his face.
Nervously shaking off the thick blood, Kang Min-ho faced the monsters again.
Kill.
Kill.
killed again
If you kill a dozen of them, stained red, you will surely get one or two wounds on your body in return. I didnt feel any pain at all.
However, as the corpses of monsters piled up, the fishy taste grew stronger with each exhtion. Kang Min-ho realized that his body was gradually slowing down.
pod.
I just cut my forearm.
Kang Min-ho gave up his arm and blew the monsters head off, but his body didnt move as he intended.
it was the limit
Even the ancestral keeper was almost exhausted.
If the well dries up, he has no choice but to die.
Is it the end now?
It was far away.
the end of this fight.
Will humans be able to survive?
Even if he died, he hoped that Roman Dmitri would keep his promise and protect his daughter.
It had to be.
So that.
Because you can ept death.
Even as Kang Min-ho was dying, he did not take care of himself.
I didnt want to live with losing someone anymore, as I would have to go through the sadness of losing my wife again.
Wow.
coughed up blood
My vision was blurred.
As he struggled to lift his sword to stop the monsters until the end, he witnessed an unrealistic sight.
between monsters.
A man was walking.
* * *
It was strange.
Are you in your mid 40s?
A man with long red hair tied behind his back walked among the monsters as if he were out for a walk.
Monsters opened the way.
To be precise, it looked borderline.
The smell of blood wafting from the man made them unable to make a normal decision for a moment.
Fear.
It was fear imprinted in his instincts.
tall.
The man stopped walking.
When Kang Min-ho looked up at the existence in front of his eyes, the man asked him in a voice full of strange emotions.
I will ask. Are you His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry?
I had my doubts.
What kind of situation is this?
Moment.
A thought popped into my mind.
A shudder arose throughout his body, and Kang Min-ho instinctively spoke the truth.
youre right.
Okay. Then, from now on, the Dmitri Empire will also participate in this war.
Dmitry!
The name everyone was longing for!
Minho Kang opened his eyes.
If he was a member of Dmitri, who the hell was that man in his mid-40s?
sereung.
The man drew his sword.
He came to his senses btedly and spit out words when he saw the monsters slowly closing the distance.
My name is Kevin.
familiar name.
Kang Min-hos pupils fluctuated greatly.
Chapter 602
Chapter 602 Disembarkation (1)
A time when humans were preparing for a disaster.
The absolutes showed interest in Dmitri.
Humans are so stupid. To think that Dmitri is just a human being and that he can bring them into the world and make a dramatic difference. It wasnt bad in its own way in the context of preventing the 10th catastrophe in Marongyo, but the people preparing for the 49th catastrophe are pathetically stupid.
It was the words of an absolute.
49 dayster.
If the dimensional boundaries werepletely destroyed, not only would absolutes descend directly, but numerous gates would be created.
It is like an endless wave. No matter how many humans there are, isnt it not possible to block the Great Sea with human bodies?
It was stupid.
Unlike Volfir, who moved busily, most of the absolutes waited for the next 49 days with rxed faces.
Then one day.
Kargas said.
An interesting idea urred to me. Right now, humans have great expectations about summoning Dmitri, but what would happen if the two-dimensional flow was twisted? Even if its only 49 days in this world, you never know how much time that would apply in the dimension where Dmitri exists.
I thought it was fun just imagining it.
Can Dmitris humans wait for Roman Dmitris call for such a long time? After a long time, can they not forget the promise of the past when they are suddenly ordered to fight for their lives? And above all, if Dmitri does not respond to the call, the people of this world who have not achieved the expected result will be ovee with great despair.
Ohh.
That would be fun.
The absolutes agreed.
Summoning Dmitri is an open secret.
Important conversations were held as secretly as possible, but there was no way that the absolutes would not know about the movements of humans.
st furnace.
It was a fun subject.
There was no more interesting material for the absolutes who broke down the dimension out of boredom.
They immediately joined forces.
No matter how absolute, it was not an easy matter to twist the dimension, and even then, it was not a necessary part for those who thought that Roman Dmitri was not the same.
Anyway, after 49 days, the human world will face despair.
Nevertheless, Kargas and the Absolutes came together in the hope that humans would feel as much despair as possible out of pure malice.
Humans didnt think of it.
No, unthinkable variable.
Thus, the time between the two dimensions of the Korean Empire and Dmitry began to diverge.
* * *
Dmitry.
It wasnt until a yearter that I felt something was wrong there.
A meeting was called in Dmitri, and Felix, who was in charge of the magic experiment, said with a firm face.
Something is strange. When first connected to the world beyond dimensions, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry announced his intention to return here without fail. That time was already 1 year ago. ording to Count Alberts testimony, the world beyond the dimension already has considerable technology, but so far no contact has been received. If you cant form a dimensional passage, at least you should have sent a message. A year that has passed meaninglessly means that His Majesty the Emperor may have a problem.
Dmitry was eager to experiment with magic.
The clues gained with Henry Albert yielded significant results, but strangely, as the dimensional boundaries warped, Dmitris attempts to do something first always failed.
It was apletely different situation from the beginning of the experiment. Apparently I found some links, but as time went on they didnt work at all.
clearly.
There was a problem.
Rodwell Dmitri said with a calm expression at the appearance of people adding opinions, led by Felix.
No matter how many possibilities we discuss here, there is no certain result in the unknown world of dimensional boundaries. What is certain is that, if Count Henry Alberts words are true, His Majesty Roman Dmitry has expressed his will to return to this world. I remember His Majesty the Emperor and my older brother. He is the kind of person who always turns his words into reality.
sorry. I think I said something wrong.
no. One year is enough time to raise questions.
I looked ahead.
Chris Kevin Felix Valentino Fabius Edwin Hector and so on.
Every time the Roman Dmitri-themed meeting was held, the continents titans, no matter how busy they were, attended unconditionally.
It was a passion that has not changed even after a year.
Since everyone had a great desire for Roman Dmitri, Felixs doubts were not a factor to cause a problem for that belief.
Believe me. Your Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. If we aspire to each other, we will surely meet again.
promise of the day.
people didnt know
The fact that waiting will take a really long time than I thought.
* * *
Two years and three years after that.
And 5 years passed.
Even those who thought positively about the situation in which more years had passed than when Roman Dmitri first disappeared were bound to raise questions.
Is what Henry Albert saw and heard really true? Is it true that Roman Dmitri is trying toe back? What the hell has happened in thest 5 years?
Doubts spread.
Even Chris, who nkly looked up at the sky, felt his purpose waver with a lethargic face.
Your Majesty the Emperor. What are you doing?
every night.
I couldnt sleep because of myplicated mind.
Its clear that Roman Dmitri exists beyond the dimension, but after 5 years of searching for clues to him, nothing hase of it.
ording to Felixs exnation, even five years ago, Roman Dmitris world had the technology to move between dimensions.
Then there were only two possibilities that the passing years meant.
first.
Roman Dmitry has a problem.
If he had been attacked by an enemy who threatened him, he would not have been able to cross the dimensional boundary regardless of his will.
That makes no sense.
It was funny.
It is Roman Dmitri who went to the demon realm and even cut down the demon king, but what kind of monster could harm him?
It was an unwavering faith no matter how much time passed. Roman Dmitri could never be defeated.
second if so.
The possibility that Roman Dmitri might not miss Dmitris world.
If we had formed a new base there and if we were worried about the dimensional boundary copsing, we might have given up on our own judgment. Whatever it is, there must be a reason for letting it go for five years.
A sigh came out.
Suddenly, Kevin came to mind.
Even himself, who served Roman Dmitri closely, is so confused, what does Kevin think of this situation? It was obvious where he was now.
The repeating pattern from five years ago until now was very famous in Dmitri, so Chris headed to Dmitris training ground to meet Kevin.
hook hook!
It was as expected.
Kevin swinging his sword drenched in sweat.
He might be familiar with the sword he wields every day, but Kevin always went back exhausted after training.
I approached Kevin.
Upon noticing Chris existence and retracting the sword, I immediately asked the main point.
Kevin. What do you think about the gossip? In five years, His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry may not return.
Omit the front and back.
I asked the truth.
We knew each others thoughts well enough.
What is Chris asking and why is he asking this question?
Kevin looked at Chris with a calm expression.
His Majesty will definitely return.
How can you be sure?
As you know, Chris, I first met him at the bottom of my life. From the time when he was called Dmitris idiot to the time he conquered the Demon Realm. His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry, whom I have observed, never made a single promise he could not fulfill. Since he said he would return here, there is no possibility that he will not fulfill his promise without saying anything. If he hadnt wanted to, the person who would have conveyed that thought somehow would be His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
It was a firm belief.
1 year, 3 years or 5 years.
It didnt matter to Kevin.
The life of wandering in search of Roman Dmitri came to an end with a single word that he would try to return here.
believed
that we will meet someday.
For that day, Kevin did not waste a single day.
I understand what you are concerned about. But if the dayes that you will regret it someday.
Shuk.
I turned my steps.
I got back into my stance and continued training.
That day will be when I die. Theres nothing Im worried about other than the disloyalty I couldnt wait for.
hook hook.
Kevin wielding a sword.
Chris stared at him for a moment without saying a word.
* * *
A few days after that.
Chris called the people together.
To those confused like himself, he revealed the thoughts he had gathered over the past few days.
I know that there have been a lot of concerns about Dmitritely. I understand. I am like you, but we need to focus on the essential issues in these turbulent times. We all wish the safe return of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Thanks to His Majesty the Emperor, who founded the Dmitry Empire, destroyed the two mountain ranges that tried to conquer the continent, and sacrificed himself to deal with the demon king, we were able to achieve peace and prosperity. So from now on, dont have any doubts. Eliminate any doubts about him and ept as part of your life the preparations for the safe return of His Majesty the Emperor.
Dmitry.
They trained regrly.
When that dayes, how will you move your troops and how will you move across the dimension and destroy your enemies?
Repeatedly repeated for 5 years.
Chris emphasized that fact.
What mattered was faith.
From now on, we will live our lives. In that life, our hearts waiting for His Majesty Roman Dmitry will melt. Whether it takes ten years or twenty years from now, they dont matter at all. As much as we are indebted to His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry, we dedicate a part of our lives. Rather than being anxious about waiting without an answer, I believe that the life that has been repeated for the past five years is also the way people who remember His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry live.
It was a difference of opinion.
I hoped for the result, but I epted the process itself.
Sometimes there will be days when your faith is shaken, but if it is part of your life, you will have no choice but to do it on a daily basis.
everyone in this ce.
Everyone sympathized with Chris.
At least, no one who remembered and remembered Roman Dmitri did not object to Chris words.
From today we will be training with Kevin. If one day we reach a world where His Majesty the Emperor exists, no one will be able to surpass the Dmitri Empire. We will be stronger than ever.
Follow orders!
Follow orders!
booming voice.
That day, Dmitry reached a new starting point.
* * *
Time passed like light.
5 to 10 years.
10 to 20 years.
A new child was born and they heard of Roman Dmitris heroic exploits like folktales.
The fact that he existed a long time ago.
The fact that he saved the world a long time ago.
washed away by the flow of time
In fact, no one is to me now for forgetting Roman Dmitri, but Chris and the people of Dmitri did not stop repeating their lives.
It was natural. Just as people take food, clothing and shelter as a matter of course, the life of waiting for Roman Dmitri was also a part of life that everyone epted.
one in a million
reality someday.
Everyone has dedicated a part of their lives to it.
And now, 30 years have passed.
Felix, who was conducting a magic experiment like any other day, felt a shudder rise in his body during the experiment.
This is this?!
Anger C
sure.
beyond dimension.
A signal was transmitted.
It was a signal from Roman Dmitris world that he had been eagerly waiting for.
A whopping 30 years.
After 30 years, they finally got a new clue.
Chapter 603
Chapter 603 Disembarkation (2)
An emergency meeting has been called in Dmitri.
At the word that it was rted to Roman Dmitry, the main characters immediately responded to the convocation, putting everything behind them.
A ce where everyone gathers.
said Felix.
I finally got a message from the world beyond. They said that they are preparing for the disaster in 49 days, and if that dayes, they will secure the dimensional passage and create a tform to bring us in. Dmitri and the world beyond. The problem with the n to defeat the Absolute with the power of two dimensions is that the time of 30 years is not felt at all in their messages.
Does that mean the passage of time is different?
youre right. The content of the message or the artifact containing the message proves the gap between the two dimensions.
at that point.
Everyone swallowed a groan.
While waiting for 30 years, I never thought that the time in the world beyond the dimension would flow differently. It was amon sense decision.
There was not much difference between the time Henry Albert witnessed and Dmitris time, so I thought time beyond the dimension passed the same way.
Every day when a question arises.
I thought there was an unavoidable situation with Roman Dmitri.
The Roman Dmitri people remember was never the kind of person who would silently and irresponsibly take on pain.
lived a daily life
epting the life of waiting for Roman Dmitry as part of life, and not painfully epting the 30 years, he enjoyed life other than that.
Even though he worked to make a living andughed and chatted with his family after work, Dmitris people willingly attended regr training as an unspoken promise.
And now the truth has been revealed.
As people believe, Roman Dmitry did not spend 30 years irresponsibly.
That was enough.
Rodwell Dmitry, who had held the position of deputy for over 30 years, sorted out theplicated situation.
It is a known fact that the flow of time is jumbled between the boundaries of dimensions. The important thing now is whether 30 years have passed or not. It is true that the message of His Majesty Roman Dmitry has finally been delivered to this world. We have been preparing for this one moment. Someone said it was a foolish wait, but I thought that waiting for him, who was everything in Dmitrys empire, was our identity. Isnt that enough? Our wait has finally been rewarded.
It was a resonant voice.
One day, one week, one month, one year, ten years thirty years like that.
Layer byyer, I pressed down the umted years.
Rodwell Dmitri didnt want to open the victory champagne ahead of time because he was still unsure of the oue.
focused on reality.
What to do now.
Onest role to y as an agent.
The day of the showdown has been decided. Prepare for the dispatch of all troops based on that day.
* * *
The day of the decisive battle has dawned.
The time foretold by Roman Dmitry.
People showed busy movements from early morning to the fact that the passage of the dimension would open soon.
chuckle.
All to location.
You just have to move as you trained.
The continents most powerful country.
Dmitris soldiers moved in perfect order.
Not a single person showed signs of wandering, and they found their ce as they had repeated for 30 years. It was truly spectacr.
The sight of soldiers entering and moving through a normally peaceful alley drew exmation from the mouths of citizens who came out to watch.
In fact, Ive watched him train regrly, but the spleen of him practicing in earnest waspletely different.
Thats great.
A man in his mid-twenties.
Dominic gave a stunned expression.
He was a man of an age called new age by those who were born after the disappearance of Roman Dmitri.
the past 30 years.
As for Dominic, I was very curious.
The story of Roman Dmitry, which came down like a fairy tale, was unrealistic from one to ten, and it was hard to believe that such a chaotic era existed for people living in a peaceful era.
Of course, if most of them had developed admiration for Roman Dmitri through stories told by adults, Dominic was a person who belonged to the negative side.
Its not a day or two, its thirty years.
When Dmitris soldier father was in training, Dominic held his leg with an anguished expression.
every time.
Father said:
Dominic. I fully understand the desire to y with this father, but everyone who lives in such a peaceful world has a grateful heart for His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. As a soldier in Dmitrys empire and as the father of lovely children like you. This is a duty, not a choice. So please understand.
These were words I couldnt understand at a young age.
I just didnt want my fathers time taken away, and at some point as my childhood passed, I epted regr training as part of my life.
It didnt mean that I sympathized. I thought people who still believed that Roman Dmitri was returning were stupid, but I just epted reality.
And now.
It became a reality.
The signal sent by Roman Dmitri passed through the 30 years, and the melted years unfolded before my eyes.
As well as Dominics father.
Uncles with familiar faces, soldiers defending Dmitris capital, and talented people with a reputation on the continent. They all moved as one.
As they have been working together for 30 years, their movements in perfect order were not disturbed enough to give goosebumps. I havent met Roman Dmitry yet.
However, the moment he saw his father among them, Dominic was certain of one thing.
ah.
old father.
When I told him to retire, my father said he wanted to hold out until the end.
Someday.
really someday.
When that day came, he said that even though he had the strength, he couldnt possibly ept the situation he was watching like Dominic.
The image of her not giving up hope even with her now aged face came to mind.
Tears flowed.
I seemed to know now.
The story of His Majesty Roman Dmitry was all true. Otherwise, there wouldnt be so many people like my father. Because of todays day, the past 30 years have not been in vain.
For some reason, my heart was beating.
Age of mid 20s.
This generation has not experienced Roman Dmitri directly.
But now I thought that I really want to meet the existence that everyone longs for Roman Dmitri.
* * *
Full army.
Everyone gathered together.
Not only Dmitri, but also influential figures from around the world, including Cairo Hector Umberto, responded to the call-up order.
huge space.
The aspirations of the people who filled it.
Rodwell Dmitry appeared before them armed.
Pk.
Everyone held their breath.
Finally stopping, Rodwell Dmitry looked around and said in a stern voice.
This country and the whole world have regained peace thanks to His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry. If heroes like him didnt exist, we wouldnt be able to get out of our desperate reality even now.
each word.
Empowered.
I was finally able to speak in front of people the words I had been thinking about for a long time.
It took 30 years. The time has finallye. We who lived on thend cultivated by His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, we who lived a peaceful life in the system he created. The time hase to respond to His Majestys call and reciprocate. We cannot guarantee that what will happen in the future is hopeful. It is unknown what problems will arise in the process of crossing the dimensional boundary, and countless people will die against the enemy called the Absolute. Everything prepared for 30 years could go awry in an instant. but .
sereung.
I drew my sword.
myself also.
will cross the dimension.
If it was a choice to jump into the fire, Rodwell Dmitri was willing to burn himself first.
Keep in mind one fact. The fact that we have been preparing for this one moment without regret. All-.
got a sword
Then.
Go out.
The huge space was colored with a hot echo at the voice he spat out ferociously.
* * *
In front of the portal.
Felix and Kevin were there.
All preparations werepleted, but one fact had to be confirmed in order to send the entire army beyond the portal.
said Felix.
Kevin. You have to be really careful. Kevins purpose is to check if the passage of the dimension is properly secured, so if there is even a slight problem, you must use the return magic immediately. At the dimensional border, it is unknown how effective magical abilities will be. You should never overdo it.
All right.
beyond dimension.
I captured the movement of the passage forming.
However, the operation could not be executed without any verification.
Originally, Marquis Fabius was supposed to be in charge of this mission, but as 30 years passed, he got old enough to carry out the intense mission.
So Kevin stepped in as a recement. Others expressed their willingness to do so, but even Rodwell Demitri couldnt stop Kevins aspirations.
the past 30 years.
Kevin lived a life of repetition.
Unlike other people who start a family and build a new life, Kevin only went back and forth between home and training ground to suppress his longing for Roman Dmitri.
Some have described it as madness. I knew that it was an unusual will, but I could never give up.
bottom of life.
A ray of light descended like a god.
Others may not know.
The intensity of the day, the joy of the day.
Kevin wanted to be the first to reach Roman Dmitris world, even if his body was being torn apart at the dimensional boundary.
closely.
I grabbed my sword.
The sword that Roman Dmitri had handed down was familiar to him.
Do not worry. If we confirm the world beyond the dimension, we will send a signal right away.
I will believe you.
The preparations are over.
Kevin took a step.
With the huge portal in front of him, Felix adjusted the magic device.
yet.
anger.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
A bright light arose.
The boundaries of the dimension were distorted, revealing a new world looming beyond it.
Now.
Felixs signal.
There was no hesitation.
Kevin immediately threw himself over the portal.
* * *
The world spun around.
When Kevin escaped from the uncontroble flow, the sight he saw in front of his eyes was a world infested with monsters.
Is it a sess?
I wasnt sure.
It was unknown that this was Roman Dmitris world, but it was certain that he had reached another world beyond the dimensional boundary.
It took certainty to send a signal to Felix.
When I looked up and looked around, I saw people who were covered in blood and looked like they would be out of breath at any moment.
took a step
approached them
They encountered monsters along the way, but they instinctively opened the way as if they had met predators.
tall.
I stopped walking.
When the man looked at himself with a blurry gaze, he asked the truth.
I will ask. Are you His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry?
just one fact.
It was an important issue.
The mans eyes widened sharply as Kevin stared.
From then on, Kevins heart also raced.
I eagerly waited for the mans reply.
youre right.
All right. Then, from now on, the Dmitry Empire will also participate in this war.
short answer.
That was enough.
Kevin drew his sword.
If the nameless man is Roman Dmitris, I will fight to save them from now on.
Felix. Our n has seeded.
signaled
Then.
My name is Kevin.
I moved towards the monsters.
I no longer had to suppress my emotions.
As much as Ive been longing for this moment as much as Ive been waiting for Roman Dmitri.
From now on, all the beings blocking it will be ughtered.
Chapter 604
Chapter 604 Expedition (3)
It was a strange atmosphere.
While people were watching, Kevin headed towards the monsters with a leisurely pace as if he was out for a walk.
kyaaak!
Krrrr.
The monsters reacted sensitively.
At first, they instinctively retreated at the presence of the predator, but now their eyes were stained red and expressed intense hostility.
A single purpose bestowed by the Absolute. He longed for the destruction of mankind.
Seeing the cheeky human approaching alone, the monsters could not stand it any longer and rushed at them simultaneously.
Kyaaaagh!
tat tat tat.
It was spectacr.
Looking at the ck waves, Kevin faced them with a calm face.
sh.
puck.
The head of the first monster he encountered exploded.
The hard outer skin of the A grade was torn to shreds, and the monsters that followed followed spurted blood from their limbs.
Pooh.
It was a simple swordsmanship.
Kevin shed the opponents he encountered one after another and melted into a space infested with monsters. From a distance, it was quite a chaotic situation.
It seemed as if an uncountable number of monsters and Kevin were getting entangled, but when it came to Kevin, the game was so simple that it gave goosebumps.
kyaaak!
hook.
let go of the attack
Even when the monsters poked their teeth and swung their ws from all sides, Kevin was able to see through them urately, making the attacks meaningless.
It was a quintessential move. Nullification of attacks and counterattacks. In the past, if he was digging roughly and causing confusion among enemies, there was no reason for Kevin to act like that now.
Everything around you, centered on you.
It was in the palm of my hand.
I could see all the attacks that numerous monsters were simultaneously attempting, so the risky picture itself was not formed.
Grade A? Grade B? Things like that were pointless. Against Kevin, they were mere monsters, and the limbs of the monsters were ripped off in an aura resembling a calm wave.
It was different from before.
that 30 years ago.
Kevin was encroached on by the Ghost Magic Ball.
When the battle started, he lost his reason and managed to control it, drawing out his power to the maximum. People in this world will not know.
The years that have umted step by step over the past 30 years. With every day of real-life training, Kevin pushed himself to the limit.
As the ghost magic was manifested in its prity and the days of going crazy were repeated, at some point, the mental power broke through the limit and reached the unknown boundary.
It was a first.
A stage that was not allowed to humans in the first ce, a stage that even the founder of Ghost Demonic Art could not reach.
All steps.
I controlled the ghost magic.
The voice that resonated loudly in my head melted into my senses and told me everything about the monsters.
A monster rushing in front of you A monster aiming for a blind spot A monster trying to burrow into the ground and make a surprise attack. Their existence and response methods were entered into my mind in 0.1 second increments.
It was quiet.
In the midst of the rough waves, Kevin had an overwhelming presence that would not be shaken.
It was then.
Be careful!
right after.
Minho Kang shouted.
Admiring Kevins brute force, he witnessed an eye-opening sight.
[Humans die!]
Break through the dimensional boundaries.
An S-rank monster.
The Death Knight, which is said to be the strongest single force, has appeared.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Kang Min-ho was stunned.
Dmitris demon, Kevin.
I knew he was strong.
ording to what Sebastian had been talking about, Roman Dmitris closest aides, Chris and Kevin, were unusual beings.
Existences that would be enough to destroy an entire territory by themselves.
So I had high expectations for them, but when I first confirmed Kevins existence, I was more perplexed than admiration.
It had to be.
A man in his mid 40s.
It was different from the information I was familiar with.
Kevin would be in his early to mid-twenties at most, but the man in front of him was at least 20 years older.
I had my doubts.
What kind of situation is this?
Although he identified himself as Kevin with his red hair symbolizing Kevin, even before the battle, Kang Min-ho could not shake off his doubts.
It was clear something was wrong.
If Roman Dmitris n had been perfectly carried out, Kevin, who was described as a boy when he first met Roman Dmitri, should be here.
yet.
A battle took ce.
Aside from his doubts at the sight of Kevin ughtering monsters alone, Kang Min-ho had goose bumps all over his body.
.
I was stunned.
The opponent is not one or two.
Even in the face of at least tens of thousands of monsters filling up his field of vision, Kevins movements did not waver at all.
They ughtered one after another as if it were a killing machine.
With that simple movement and overwhelming force, Kang Min-ho could only be certain of one fact.
Im still not sure if this is Dmitris demon. His age in his mid-40s and his sinct movements do not match Dmitris demonic words at all, but what is certain is that he has crossed so many lines of death that I cant even imagine. Otherwise, it would be impossible to maintain such a peaceful appearance in such a chaotic situation.
Kwadeuk.
Trampled on the monsters head.
Even though his body was drenched in the blood spewing out like a fountain, he did not waver like Roman Dmitri.
I was in awe.
The fact that he could not be shaken even against endless monsters, and the fact that he had the conviction that he would surely win at the end of this fierce battle. For some reason, it seemed that Dmitris person was right.
That confidence you dont normally have was very simr to what I had seen in Roman Dmitri.
It was then.
Ted deed deuk.
Space is warped.
A pitch-ck aura rose and something appeared, and it was an S-ss Death Knight.
Death Knight?!
It was dangerous.
Death Knight.
Depending on the state of life, there is also an A-ss, but the Death Knight, which has now appeared in front of you, has a devastating presence. It was certain that it was an S-ss Death Knight.
The existence that is said to be the strongest as a single force and therefore always avoids a head-on confrontation draws out a sword infused with the power of darkness.
sereung.
It was dangerous.
Minho Kang shouted.
Be careful!
worry ahead.
What if Kevin gets hit?
This was the end.
Since he and his daughter couldnt survive, he didnt want the sight of him being defeated by the Death Knight, regardless of whether the opponent was the real Dmitris demon or not.
Kang Min-ho was also ready to jump forward in an unexpected situation.
But then.
sh.
pod.
Kang Min-ho saw it.
A head floating in the sky.
The death knights head flew off in a single blow.
* * *
It was a truly unreal sight.
At first, questions continued, followed by admiration and amazement, and at the end, they reached the point where they couldnt believe the reality.
Patter.
Blood dripped like rain.
All the monsters that attacked the shelter in Area A were ughtered by just one person, Kevin.
Is this realistically possible?
Eyes flickered.
I couldnt believe it.
But I had to believe.
from start to finish.
Because I witnessed the whole process.
Watching Kevin ughter them all without help from anyone else, it seemed like he knew why Dmitris demon was synonymous with fear among his enemies.
If he had an enemy like that, he would have a different sense of fear than Roman Dmitri. The coldly falling eyes did not allow even a single animal to survive.
Kevin came over.
Looking at Kang Min-ho with a face drenched in blood as much as his red hair, he asked calmly.
Where is His Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry?
You are now chasing the absolutes. We must deal with them all to end this mess.
Then, tell His Majesty how to join us. Following His Majesty the Emperor, I will take care of all the absolutes.
It was an arrogant statement.
Although the absolute is an existence that transcends the limits of life, there was no hesitation in Kevins statement that he would follow Roman Dmitri.
This is Kevin, who already participated in the subjugation of the demon world 30 years ago.
He had heard of how dangerous the Absolute was, but that did not make him back down.
Kang Min-ho swallowed dry saliva.
Knowing that Kevins words were not false, he had no choice but to ask for one thing.
This is a very sorry request, but could you help the Korean Empire before following His Majesty the Emperor? Besides here, the Korean Empire is in a very dangerous situation right now. please please help me.
Just now.
Communication was lost.
Themunication device was destroyed in a chaotic situation, but before that, I heard that it was dangerous enough to not even help the area A shelter.
Perhaps the worst has unfolded. As Kang Min-ho, he had to be courageous for the safety of the Korean Empire, even though he knew that it was important to deal with the absolute.
Roman Dmitry too.
will wish it
As much as he emphasized the safety of the Korean Empire, Kang Min-ho was desperate for Kevins help.
however.
What do you think Dmitris participation in the war means?
what is that?
Kevinughed.
people of this world.
they didnt know yet
What kind of life did Dmitry live?
Looking at Kang Min-hos anxiously shaking eyes, Kevin said in a firm and clear voice.
Do not worry. The danger to the Korean Empire will soon be removed.
* * *
It was as Minho Kang expected.
Crisis of the Korean Empire.
Kim Jun-hyeok fell into despair.
I thought I could hold on somehow as long as I had been preparing, but even though 4 hours had not passed yet, the Korean Empire was driven into a corner.
The power of the absolutes was great. Kim Jun-hyeok swallowed dry saliva at the destructive magic that copsed the castle wall, not enough to create thousands of gates.
Will it end like this?
There are no perfect victories.
From now on, I will fight fiercely.
Even if countless people die, we will fight and fight until Roman Dmitri ughters all the absolutes.
If at the end Roman Dmitry wins the victory.
Just the fact that even if he didnt survive, someone would enjoy that peace, Kim Jun-hyeok screamed loudly that his throat would explode.
He encouraged his morale by telling him not to fall and to stand against the enemies.
in such a situation.
Kim Jun-hyeok received a call.
[Mayor! The dimensional passage has been secured!]
It was earlier than expected.
As the absolutes created countless gates, the 100 Day Wizards secured the passage earlier than 4 hours.
at the same time.
Kim Joon-hyeok witnessed a scene that will go down in history.
anger.
Ted deed deuk.
A dimensional passage was formed.
And beyond that, a tremendous vibration rang out.
It was to the extent that the people who had been intertwined with the monsters and fighting looked back in surprise for a moment.
yet.
Charge nationwide!
Charge!
Waaaaaa!
beyond the dimension.
Arge army appeared in great numbers.
Chris was at the forefront of them, and as Chris dug into the enemy camp and ughtered monsters, Dmitris soldiers followed suit.
It was like a huge tidal wave. Like a tidal wave rising high into the sky and sweeping the ground, monsters were helplessly swept away from all directions.
die!
For His Majesty the Emperor!
The hostility was over.
The monsters counterattacked, revealing red eyes, but Dmitris soldiers blocked it and thrust their weapons into vital points.
It wasnt a typical soldiers look. Even when the A-ranked monsters rushed in, the soldiers calmly blocked them and finally blew the opponents head off.
Pooh!
And that wasnt all.
When the magic-using monster manifested its magic, the soldiers activated something in perfect order.
Form an iron wall formation!
Form an iron wall formation!
sh.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Artifacts lit up.
A huge iron wall was suddenly formed and filled the space densely as if building a castle wall.
then on top of that.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The magic worked.
After blocking the magic of the monsters with an iron wall, it instantly dispersed like a mirage, and once again, Dmitris soldiers swept away the monsters.
The transformation of the past 30 years has not been the achievement of key figures such as Kevin.
magical civilization.
made remarkable progress.
Now Dmitris world has acquired powerful magic powers that can be applied to ordinary soldiers.
Quaang!
when the magic works.
It always responded with an iron wall formation.
Then, immediately counterattacking, Dmitris soldiers pierced the sword through the heart to avoid the monsters attack.
puck!
die!
My eyes were spinning tight.
soldiers of the Korean Empire.
No, even Kim Jun-hyeok was shocked and lost his mind.
There was a picture that people expected with Dmitris joining.
I thought that familiar names such as Dmitris sh, Chris Dmitris goblin, Kevin, Dmitris best wizard, and Felix would be active and help me.
However, their presence did not stand out more than expected. Chris also took on the role ofmander and showed the appearance of leading the soldiers.
Even so.
overwhelmingly wiped out the battlefield.
It was not the performance of one or two special people, but the entire Dmitry overwhelmingly expressed their presence.
Is this Dmitris potential?
I got goosebumps.
Dmitrys participation in the war.
It urred to me that it might produce more results than I thought.
Chapter 605
Chapter 605 Disembarkation (4)
This moment.
just one battle.
If the people of the Korean Empire had been preparing desperately for 49 days, the people of Dmitri had to swallow the rising questions of the time with no promise.
It wasnt something I had to do.
If the fate of mankind was at stake right now, it would have been taken for granted that it would take 10 or 20 years, but for the final showdown that might start, Dmitris people calmly carried out repeated training for 30 years.
do people know
how hard it is
Ironically, the process in which the future is not guaranteed has changed into a huge will over the course of 30 years.
future that wille someday.
A solid preparation for that time.
The people of the Korean Empire think that Dmitri suddenly appeared and joined the battle, but Dmitris people repeated this one battle countless times.
In a non-dangerous situation, in a dangerous situation, when you are in a crisis of desperation due to being captured, the appearance of the absolute, etc.
As soon as Chris confirmed the reality, he chose one of them and gave orders to his soldiers.
Activate n C!
Its n C!
Activate n C!
The soldiers cheered.
n C.
A desperate crisis.
After Dmitris soldiers drove back the monsters, the sappers moved quickly.
Fortify the walls!
I will strengthen the wall from now on!
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The magic artifact glowed.
The sappers eyes turned pure white and assimted into magic, and following their gestures, magic prated all over the wall and repaired the destroyed parts.
And that wasnt all. Due to magical power, the strength of the castle walls was greatly improved. Dmitris technology and magic civilizationbined to form a solid wall in an instant.
It was a very natural flow.
Just like the training they repeated countless times, they took control of the battlefield in perfect harmony without the slightest confusion.
in such a situation.
A huge wave of magical energy swept across the sky.
[Fire breath.]
[Poison breath.]
Roar.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
They were S-rank monsters.
As they unleashed magic to hinder humans, wizards including Felix formed a huge defensive magic this time.
The dragons destructive authority didnt work at all. Hundreds of wizards didnt block a single breath, but even if one or two wizards joined forces, they didnt seem to be pushed back at all.
then straight away.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
Chris and other swordsmen flew up into the sky.
As promised, the magicians gave swordsmen the ability to fly with fly magic, and before the dragons could react properly, Chriss sharp sword technique blew their heads off.
It was so fast that it was difficult to see with the naked eye.
Chris checked the battlefield and immediately gave orders, but the beings that annoyed him were tore at once regardless of the opponents rank.
from one to ten.
It was a systematic response.
As the Korean Empire regained stability in an instant, Chris approached Kim Jun-hyeok and asked.
My name is Chris from Dmitrys empire. Could you please exin the current situation?
concise question.
But even that alone made Kim Jun-hyeok feelpletely overwhelmed.
* * *
Current situation.
I understood the question at once.
Since the Dmitri Empire finally entered the war, it was necessary to check the future direction and the current situation.
Joonhyuk Kim said.
Immediately after the first sh between the Absolute and His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry in the Korean Empire, the Absolutes are conducting guerri operations around the world, judging that a head-to-head battle is hopeless. The number of monsters pouring through the gates is infinite, so it seems that they are nning to reduce the number of humans by spending enough time. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry immediately pursued the Absolutes and personally dealt with three of the supposed 12 Absolutes, and now the eight Absolutes remain as the white-d wizard took care of one.
At first, the nine absolutes were expected.
However, Park Ki-tae of the Ministry of Information and Communicationbined information from all over the world and confirmed that there are 12 absolutes.
In fact, when you look at humanity as a whole, it was a hopeful situation.
They hadnt yet dealt with Volfir, who seemed to be the chief, but they had dealt with four in just a few hours after the cataclysm broke out.
The strategy of the Korean Empire is simple. To endure and survive until His Majesty Roman Dmitri has dealt with all the Absolutes. Thats what the n is all about.
Conversation was short.
Chris, who quickly heard the situation, felt a sense of emotion at Kim Jun-hyeoks words.
His Majesty the Emperor.
It was a familiar situation.
When Dmitri confronts the Demon World.
Even Chris and Kevin, who had done a great job in the meantime, didnt help at all.
Moving on to the Demon Realm, all they could do was survive, and Roman Dmitri decided the game while struggling so far.
Complex emotions appeared on Kim Jun-hyeoks face.
The will toplete the mission somehow and the look of disappointment in ones own weakness. It cannot be said that the current Korean Empire is strong, but Chris found himself 30 years ago in their appearance.
It must be very frustrating. The fact that it doesnt help at all makes it seem that the past efforts are meaningless.
but.
Nothing without meaning did not exist.
In the first ce, this situation happened because Roman Dmitri epted their existence.
people to protect.
beings who want to protect them.
If the Korean Empire copsed in a hopeless situation, Roman Dmitry would have lost power.
Just as they tried to protect Dmitri, so did the Korean Empire.
Chris hoped for the perfect result of survival of the Korean Empire, not just winning this war, just like that time 30 years ago.
Chris said.
From now on, please deliver my message to His Majesty the Emperor. The safety of the Korean Empire will be secured by the Dmitry Empire, and some troops will be organized to respond immediately to areas where absolutes appear. so .
Someday.
I really wanted to say this.
To Roman Dmitri, who had to handle everything alone, Chris conveyed everyones sincerity.
Dont worry about the aftermath, just go wild.
* * *
That time.
There was a country facing a crisis.
China, which had endured far and wide based on its powerful military power, was driven into a corner by the appearance of one existence.
hooked!
Cheer cuckoo!
A Chinese soldier vomited blood.
Although he was an S-ss fighter, he couldntst even one minute against the man in front of him.
head of darkness.
Baek Mujin.
He, who was known to be dead by people, appeared in China with numerous monsters.
It doesnt sound like it.
Swoop.
pulled out the sword
The mans body, which had been moving vividly until just now, became limp, and Baek Mu-jin threw the man aside as if he were throwing away garbage.
The people who saw it were furious. I wanted to tear the white mujin to shreds right away, but I couldnt because of the scene I had just shown you.
Wang Weilong asked with trembling eyes.
You cant .
okay. I inherited the power of the absolutes andpleted the true Heavenly Demon Sword.
grinned.
Just now.
The S-ss hunter, who rushed to deal with Baek Mu-jin, was swept away by Baek Mu-jins Cheonma sword method. Even Wang Wi-ryong had no choice but to admit this time.
Even though he copied Roman Dmitris Heavenly Demon Sword, his level of perfection was iparable to that of himself who imitated the mural.
It was devastating.
Wang Wi-ryong instinctively knew that he could not defeat Baek Mu-jin.
Its a big deal. In a situation where even the monsters are burdensome, the existence of Baek Mu-jin is sure to cause division in China.
In the meantime, the fighting continued.
The screams of the Chinese soldiers could be heard from all sides, and Baek Mu-jin seemed excited and moved with a smile on her face.
I mean. I was very annoyed by you always iming to be descendants of the Heavenly Demon Goddess. It wasnt really the same how they expressed themselves that way, just like the scars on the mural. Wang Weilong. In the end, you didnt aplish anything. It is your future to meet the real me and perish while trying to imitate a fake.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised the power.
The Absolutemanded him.
to destroy mankind.
Having inherited the power as a condition of bing a puppet, he tried to start a festival for the absolute, starting with China.
Now, with today as the end, the ancestors bad rtionship is over.
Baek Mu-jin smiles widely.
Against him, Wang Wei-ryong gritted his teeth.
* * *
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
Wang Wi-ryong was impaled on the wall.
He, who attacked Baekmujin at the same time as the bodyguards, was unterally defeated by overwhelming force.
Cool.
I struggled to get myself up.
It was disastrous.
I felt weird about myself.
After losing the confrontation with Kim Pan-seok, Wang Wi-ryong trained day and night to be a person suitable for Roman Dmitri.
I knew that I wascking in myself.
At one time, people praised Wang Wi-ryong as the best swordsman in the continent, but hecked the qualifications to receive such an evaluation after learning the fake Heavenly Demon Sword.
epted reality.
Inferiority was used as a seed for development.
In order to surpass Kim Pan-seok someday, to be recognized by Roman Dmitri as a true descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.
He put off state affairs and devoted himself to training.
When catastrophe came, he hoped that he would do something.
But what a shame.
His head was spinning and his mouth was wet with blood.
it was the limit
At this rate, it was only a matter of time before he was killed by Baek Moo-jin, but he did not want to back down against him.
I am a descendant of the Heavenly Demonic Church.
Wang Wei-ryongs ancestor.
He was just a painter.
Although he did not inherit the real Heavenly Demonic Spirit, Wang Wi-ryong always took pride in the fact that he was a person who inherited the will of the Heavenly Demonic Spirituality. That still hasnt changed.
It didnt matter if I epted or not. The will of the Wang family, which has been passed on for a long time, has proven that its origin lies in the Heavenly Demonic Church.
gritted it
He bit so hard that he felt his teeth crumble.
I say He is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Church. Even if it breaks, I will not kneel.
You cheeky bastard.
The White Mujin approached.
Now it was my turn to finish.
I was tired of ying with Wangwiryong now.
Baek Mu-jin already felt his heart pounding at the thought of attacking the Korean Empire after cleaning up this ce.
Bubbly.
took a step
He approached the kings dragon.
an imminent situation.
At that time, Wang Wi-ryong also prepares for the final blow.
Whiing C
The wind blew.
A familiar voice came through the wind.
Wise Dragon. You are talking quite like a member of the Heavenly Demon Church.
Wang Weilong widened his eyes.
sure
The main character of the voice is obviously.
Stand back. From now on, I, Kim Pan-seok, who is a descendant of the Heavenly Demon Goddess and a second-inmand to His Majesty Roman Dmitry, will sort things out.
The white magician.
Kim Pan-seok appeared.
While chasing the absolutes, he immediately used teleportation magic to this ce when he heard the news that white mujin had appeared in China. The timing was perfect.
After confirming that Wang Wi-ryong was still alive, he blocked the gap between Wang Wi-ryong and Baek Mu-jin, creating magic.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
I just wanted to check it out.
Baek Mu-jins Heavenly Demon Sword.
He wondered how long he would be able to withstand his magic, as he had reproduced the Heavenly Demon Sword in his own way.
however.
I felt strange for a moment.
Baekmujindo and Wangwiryongdo.
I didnt look at myself.
Apparently, when he first appeared, he felt the gaze that was directed at him suddenly focus on someone else.
what?
I turned my head.
That moment.
Kim Pan-seoks face turned pale.
* * *
Shortly after Kim Pan-seok arrived.
Immediately, a new flow of mana urred.
The dimensional boundary copsed and a man stepped out from beyond.
iron crock.
set foot on the ground
The mans sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, passed Baek Mu-jin, and finally confirmed the existence of Kim Pan-seok with Wang Wi-ryong.
To be the second-inmand of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Im sorry for the first meeting, but I cant allow that.
Caught Tied Back.
A sharp, shiny sword.
This is where Wang Wi-ryong and Kim Pan-seok exist.
Dmitris demon, Kevin, showed up.
Chapter 606
Chapter 606 Disembarkation (5)
Kevins presence.
Everyone recognized him.
Even though 30 years have passed, the Korean Empire exined Dmitris participation in the war and exined the appearance of some key figures such as Kevin.
If they ever appear, be sure to ept them as allies right away. Thanks to the quick response of the Korean Empire, Wang Wi-ryong knew that the man in front of him was Kevin.
but.
Aside from that, the moment of repulsion was intense.
Ive heard of Kevins reputation, but its not a matter of deciding the second persons position, Kevin-sama.
I was hot for nothing.
Even if its not, Wang Wi-ryong is sad because he was pushed by Kim Pan-seok, but he didnt like the remarks about permission even though he wasnt Roman Dmitri.
This is not to deny the progress Kevin has shown so far. Dmitris goblin did a great job as a close ally, but thats it and this is it, isnt it?
For Wang Wi-ryong, who lives with the pride of being a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, this remark was not something that could be overlooked.
someday.
Wang Wi-ryong will rise to the position of Lee In-ja.
He may have started as a simple painter, but he hoped for a painting that would be truly recognized by the descendants of the Wang family.
Baek Mu-jin didnt care.
Wiping the blood from his mouth, Wang Wi-ryong looked at Kim Pan-seok.
Am I wrong, Mage in white?
sought sympathy.
Two are better than one.
If it was Kim Pan-seok, he was sure that he had the same thoughts as himself.
however.
well. We are fighting among ourselves over the position of the second-inmand of His Majesty Roman Dmitri, but shouldnt we think differently in the case of Kevin, who is Dmitris founding contributor? The position of Lee In-ja I mentioned is the standard of the Korean Empire, and if people from the Dmitry Empire participate in the war, the story is very different.
yes?!
Kim Pan-seok secretly avoided his gaze.
Wang Wi-ryong asked back in surprise, but Kim Pan-seok could not sympathize with him.
Now the people of Dmitri do not know that I am Emperor Alexander. After the war is all over, my identity will be revealed and I will stand on the judgment seat. At that time, the main characters like Kevin were the ones who controlled my right to live and die. I hate you for nothing, and I cant even save my life, let alone a second person.
The seat of Lee In-ja?
It is important.
But life was more important.
Kim Pan-seok, who was sure of Roman Dmitris victory, had no choice but to think about the future after that.
To the people of the Korean Empire, the white-d wizard was a figure representing justice from beginning to end, while Emperor Alexander was the enemy of everyone.
The number of people killed directly formed the Sea of Shisan blood, and the number of people killed indirectly would not be enough even with the word Sea of Sanhae.
Of course, he died in return.
Although he died a miserable death in the pit of hell, there was no guarantee that Dmitris people would forgive him with just one death.
Therefore, I had to show an attitude of repentance.
There was even the slightest hope that only by sincerely reflecting and trying to somehow make up for past mistakes, we would be allowed a chance to survive at the judgment seat.
tail curled up
Wang Weilong was taken aback.
His eyes urged Kim Pan-seok to join him, but Kim Pan-seok avoided his gaze and did not react at all.
Well talk about thatter.
Kevin passed them both.
once now.
It was time to deal with the existence of that white mujin that threatened humanity.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Baek Mu-jins eyes widened at the sight of the three figures grumbling.
Kevin? The Kevin who is called Dmitris demon?
surprised.
As the head of the Umbral, he knew about Dmitri well, so he reacted with admiration for the fact that they really exist. Of course it was questionable.
As far as he knows, Kevin must be in his early to mid-20s, but that man who looked to be in his mid-40s didnt have the characteristics that symbolized Kevin.
only one.
It looked like red hair.
There was no madness or wild temper that made Dmitri a demon.
Baek Moo-jinughed.
Its really fun. To really help Roman Dmitri, and Dmitris guys cross over the dimension. How about going back to the original world even now? If you dare to stand against the absolutes, I can guarantee you that not even one of you will survive.
That is a matter for us to figure out.
You cheeky bastard.
sereung.
I stretched out my sword.
No more conversation was necessary.
Whether its Dmitrys demon, the white-d sorcerer, or the emperor of China.
It was fleeting.
After killing them all, Baek Moo-jin will be reborn as the ruler of a new world that will be created in the future.
Okay then die.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
kicked the ground
Baek Mu-jins figure disappeared for a moment, then suddenly appeared in front of Kevins eyes and exploded his aura.
Quaang!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Kevins reaction was quick.
It casually blocked the attack that hit the realm of rapid speed, and even responded to all subsequent attacks. Each others existence was intertwined.
If it was Kevin in the past, he would have ignored the defense and pushed the white mujin, but now Kevin calmly examined each attack and confirmed what kind of existence the white mujin was.
This bastard.
Baek Mu-jins eyes changed sharply.
It seems that he didnt like his opponentsposure, so he aimed for a gap that was revealed momentarily after he was driving hard.
Quaang-
Knocked out the opponent.
Then.
Lets see if we can stop this too.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The Heavenly Demon Sword was manifested.
Following the flow of mana used by Roman Dmitri, an explosive aura erupted from Baek Mu-jins sword.
It was an intense force that would wipe out the entire world.
It was a blow that even Wang Wi-ryong could not handle and had to vomit blood. Baek Moo-jin was convinced that even if it was Dmitris demon, it was over.
sight in front of your eyes.
Kevins world moved slowly.
The feeling was new.
Those present had only heard of Dmitris demonic reputation, but did not know the exact truth.
The first sessor to the Heavenly Demon Sword.
it was himself
If Wang Wi-ryong only copied the sword marks on the mural and Baek Moo-jin only imitated Roman Dmitris method of the Heavenly Demon Sword, Kevin was taught all of the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship techniques by Roman Dmitri 30 years ago.
And for the past 30 years, he has trained in the Heavenly Demon Sword Technique every single day.
Every day when he went home exhausted, Kevin gritted his teeth and remembered hisst promise to Roman Dmitri.
Kevin. You are the one I trust the most. Because you are there, I dont worry too much about where Im not.
seat of the governor.
Kevin took over.
Kevin wanted to learn the Heavenly Demon Sword and be Dmitris guardian, so Kevin invested the past 30 years to make the Heavenly Demon Sword his own.
Some even said it was a pointless endeavor. In a peaceful world where only minor conflicts exist, there is no reason to be as strong as Kevin.
Or enjoy life like Fabius.
I didnt even live my daily life like Chris.
only one.
He was buried under the Heavenly Demon Sword Act.
The efforts of the past 30 years, unknown in a peaceful era, have finally shown their value beyond the level.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Baek Mu-jins sword cut through the space.
Kevinughed at that devastating blow.
How dare you talk about the Heavenly Demon Sword?
did not avoid
Raised mana.
The mana that bubbling from the blow caused a huge explosion and delivered a single blow.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
That moment.
Baek Mu-jin saw it.
Its ridiculous.
An explosion of power that is not allowed to humans who can tear apart their own Heavenly Demon Sword.
like that.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwak!
Baek Mu-jins existence was torn apart as it were.
* * *
Its over.
The ruinous existence that pushed China to the brink was annihted in a single blow.
and.
Wang Wei-ryong was stunned.
Baek Mu-jins Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship seemed great to him, but when he checked Kevins Heavenly Demons Swordsmanship, he couldnte to his senses.
Of course,pared to Roman Dmitri, it was a hemostatic hemostasis.
However, Wang Wi-ryong felt a tremendous sense of defeat at the fact that there was someone other than the Heavenly Demon who used this level of Heavenly Demon swordsmanship.
Dmitry.
It was more than I thought.
I thought they had great power, but I didnt expect them to be as overwhelming as Kevin now.
Seruk.
Kevin drew his sword.
Then, I looked at the dragon king.
You seem to have a lot ofints. Do you need sequencing?
Oh no.
I hurriedly lowered my gaze.
sorting the sequence.
There was no way that he, who could not handle Kim Pan-seok, could defeat that monstrous Dmitris demon.
But moment.
I felt a strange feeling.
I felt someones gaze.
When I turned my gaze, there was a person who was looking at me with his gaze lowered earlier.
lol.
Panseok Kim.
Seeing his shy smile, Wang Wi-ryong felt embarrassed.
* * *
Eight absolutes left.
The crisis of extinction is not only a problem in China.
Madrid, Spain, under attack by the absolute, faced a reality in which hope was no longer permitted.
Quaang!
Roaring.
The mes of hell zed.
Under the crumbling walls, Samuel, who is said to be the hope of Spain, has stopped the attacking monsters.
Dont back down!
sh.
Papa papa pat.
The monsters sttered blood.
The monsters couldnt even react to his fierce battle using the fastest swordsmanship in the world and screamed.
Samuel had already dealt with over a thousand monsters. Despite his struggle to the end, like his blood-soaked appearance, Samuel knew the situation was not hopeful.
above the sky.
The Absolute was looking down on humans.
Its already been twice.
The absolute who appeared 30 minutes ago and wiped out Madrid once again appeared again.
[Yes, be more desperate! more! More!]
A high pitched voice.
The Absolute enjoyed this situation.
Seeing the insignificant human beings desperately struggling, he waved his fingers here and there, presenting a disaster that humans could not handle.
The mes of hell soared and peoples bodies melted. In some ces, tidal waves struck people, and lightning from the sky destroyed everything.
It was far away.
how.
How the hell are you going to survive?
Even though he trained desperately for 49 days, he had no choice but to copse against an absolute being who would transcend the limits of life.
Is it true that mankind can really win? His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry and the white-d sorceress are active, but the two alone will not be able to handle all of the absolutes. The same goes for Dmitrys empire. Even if they participate, it means nothing more than numbers against this overwhelming monster.
It was hopeless.
Dmitrys participation in the war.
This is the starting point of the counterattack.
But theyre like Roman Dmitry, like the white-d wizard.
I didnt think I could defeat the Absolute.
Dmitri only had symbolism, but did not have enough destructive power topletely overturn the battlefield.
just.
I was just holding on.
Even though I knew I was going to die, even though I knew there was no hope.
Roman Dmitry hoped for victory.
Samuel roughly cut off the monsters head and tried to ignite thest fading me.
It was then.
sudden.
light that shines brightly.
Someone showed up in Spain.
* * *
Absolute.
Monters gaze turned to someone.
There was no need to run away.
Since the location of Roman Dmitri and Kim Pan-seok had been grasped, the existence that appeared now did not interfere with the general trend.
Rather, I was intrigued.
Now that everyone is busy taking care of their own lives, who the hell is that to use teleport magic to help Spain?
It was a great courage. There were no normal people from one to ten this time.
Bubbly.
beyond dimension.
someone walked out
The wind-swept blonde hair proved who he was.
It was you.
The voice fell low.
absolutes.
They are the culprits who divided Roman Dmitri and Dmitris world.
The emotions I had been suppressing for the past 30 years felt like they were boiling like crazy the moment I faced the culprit.
mans identity.
It was Chris.
He drew his sword with an unusually stern expression on his face.
sereung.
I really missed you, you bastards.
Chapter 607
Chapter 607 Disembarkation (6)
Monters expression distorted.
He is only human.
In the meantime, living for eons of time, the Absolutes have driven countless humans to ruin. To them, humans were weak and insignificant.
As always, the humans facing the absolute did not dare to fight back and had to sink their heads to the ground, but the humans in front of them showed no sign of fear.
It was like
I was annoyed.
Why on earth do humans in this dimension not know the subject?
Yeah, you must be full of confidence now. Roman Dmitri and the white-d wizard have taken care of the four absolutes, so even you will feel like youve be something. Humans are such a problem. If you breathe even a little bit, forget that you are an insignificant creature that can barely live for a hundred years.
Opponent: Chris.
I knew it was Dmitris character.
A precedent was needed.
Although there is an exception called Roman Dmitri, what happens if you dare to stand against the absolutes.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Raised power.
Monter raised a finger at the human being who felt like a small dot.
This is your reality.
Perong!
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
Dimensions shattered on all sides.
As if windows were exploding simultaneously, cracks appeared in the space that had been the sky, and a tsunami rushed in. It was a familiar pattern.
Because Chris briefly grasped the attack patterns of the absolutes, he manifested the artifacts he had prepared in advance.
Fly.
sudden.
soared into the sky
In order to reach the Absolute that exists in the air, one had to ovee physical limitations.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The tidal wave soared high.
The moment he was about to swallow Chris, the intense energy split the tsunami.
sh.
Passsss.
It was an appalling sight.
Tsunami water is not a property that can be physically cut away.
However, the tidal wave was torn to both sides by Chriss blow, as if the solid was split. It was overwhelming mana control because it was not sophisticated.
Monter reacted in amazement at the sight, but raised destructive energy in both hands as if he still refused to acknowledge Chris existence.
die!
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
It was the power to tear apart space.
The magic power of Fly, which had supported Chris in that intense power that destroyed everything he touched, was also extinguished at once.
pod.
floating in the air
A truly helpless state.
Chris immediately manifested other artifacts.
Stone Ball.
pop.
Puff puff puff.
It was only one circle magic.
Hundreds and thousands of stone balls were fired in all directions, and while Chris was falling, he changed his posture and stepped on the stone balls. Then he just jumped up.
The stone ball that was stepped on was crumbled as it was, but just by stepping on something in the sky and jumping, it gained the momentum to move towards Monterre.
pod.
Papa papa pat.
light engineering.
It was like a circus movement.
And Chris did not avoid the destructive energy he encountered, but rather raised an aura from the front.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
A violent sh ensued.
Monterughed.
It was great to somehow catch up with the insignificant human subject, but I did not think that a human body could handle the destructive energy just now.
Results are always repeatable. Birth made a difference between humans and absolutes, and the only eptable ending for humans was to ept reality.
But at that moment.
pod.
sh.
Monters eyes widened.
in a devastating aura.
Something.
A single sh split the ruinous space intact.
* * *
Thest 30 years.
It was quite a few years.
Chris lived a daily life.
Like Kevin, he wasnt just immersed in training, he met people, dated a lover, and made a 100-year marriage on a really warm sunny day.
I already gave birth to three children. One beautiful daughter and two sons. Some people said that Chris seemed too carefree, but in reality he never was.
when the timees.
visited people
One day I asked an old colleague.
When asked if His Majesty Roman Dmitry would return, the old colleague smiled bitterly and said:
well. I cant guarantee the return of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri, but Im just coping with the years given to me. I dont know about our next generation, but at least we do. We must not forget him.
and a few yearster
This time I went to Lauren Dmitri.
I asked him why he was working so hard when he could live with power now.
You know. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, or my older brother, is like a mountain to me. When I was really having a hard time, you became my strong background, and thanks to that, I was able to be who I am today. I dont want to criticize the situation in which other people are increasingly epting reality. But I am family. He is the younger brother of Roman Dmitri. So, I just dont want to give up until the end.
Even in Chris memory, Lauren Dmitri was just a tender boy, but when he faced the man who had grown up before he knew it, he felt uneasy for no reason.
Since then, I have lived my daily life again. Chris, who lived a life that was repeated every time, spent a normal day and this time he unexpectedly visited Hans.
I was curious.
Hans life.
Even though Hans was a nobleman, he was still cleaning Roman Dmitris room every day.
Now I dont know. can you reallye back I just miss him.
Everyone is.
I hoped for the return of Roman Dmitry.
People said Chris was calm, but he suppressed the emotions that surged in his repetitive life.
I didnt want to be shaken. I didnt want to show my feelings honestly.
At a time when so many people are agitated and confused, I wanted to always stay in the same ce with an unshakable figure as much as myself.
swung the sword
a day or two and one year.
It was a repeating life.
It may have been a time that people epted as a normal day, but Chris years piled up one after another.
single purpose. Training to prepare for the future that wille someday. I didnt waste that time.
Its not like Kevins life waspletely immersed in one thing, but at some point, the 30 years started to change into something huge, like a snowball rolling on a snowy mountain.
Roman Dmitry said.
Chris is.
Arguably, Dmitris greatest talent.
Unlike other people, he always made himself aware of it, so exactly 10 yearster, Chris entered the unknown world.
A power that is iparable to before. Not satisfied with that, as time went on, Chris began to understand the world of Roman Dmitri.
the realm of cloth.
I reached a position where I could look up at it.
and that day.
The ind war will be newly born from today.
The mighty power that made him called the sh of Dmitri has developed into something worthy of a new state.
that.
It wasnt an ind war.
Something else called ind warfare.
It was a truly destructive force that represented Chris present.
* * *
A set of circumstances.
Samuel was stunned by the sh of transcendent beings.
He is the sessor to Chris.
When he was famous for Dmitris sh, Samuel suddenly thought that he might be stronger than the sessor. Thats how his ind war waspleted.
A powerful blow that quickly pierces the space, even S-ss hunters with great reputations could not react properly and fell to their knees.
sure
Samuel is.
It was out of the question.
Like the fame called the hope of Spain, he thought of himself as different from other people.
however.
sh.
I opened my eyes.
Just one sh.
The moment Monter was about to wipe away Chris, he didnt take his eyes off him, but suddenly, Monters head flew off.
I couldnt believe it. It was only after Monters head was blown off that there was not even a hint that something was cutting through the space, and the sh came btedly and split the space.
uh how?
Even Monter.
He epted death only after his head was blown off.
As his head fell to the ground, Chris also fell and trampled on Monters head.
Kwajik.
It was over.
absolute self.
that powerful being.
After a skirmish with Chris, his head was blown off.
Dmitri proved that he possessed not only numerical superiority but also the devastating power to turn the tide of battle.
Chris and Samuel met their eyes.
Chris retracted his sword and said calmly.
Please follow me.
I turned my steps.
to find another absolute.
Chris, not satisfied with killing Monter, immediately disappeared beyond the dimensional passage.
Samuel couldnt take his eyes off him for a while.
Although the crisis in Spain had not yet been fully resolved, he realized the pitiful reality of what had just happened.
This is a true ind war.
Only then did I know
That he was chasing the footsteps he did not dare to follow.
Chris was the kind of person who dared not match himself, worthy of Dmitris reputation as a shlight.
* * *
Chris and Kevin.
Dmitris performance was not the only two.
[Korean Empire Incheon]
The ce where Chris left.
Rodwell Dmitri and Felix kept their ce in the chaotic ce where the monsters were still flocking.
Kill them all! Prove Dmitris strength to your enemies!
Fire Punishment.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
above the castle wall.
Felix expressed his power.
Having risen to the level of the 9th circle over 30 years, he manifested a destructive magic that could wipe out tens of thousands of monsters at once. It was the seconding of Phoenix.
Just like a bird zing in mes and spewing breath, Felix alone overpowered all the monsters attacking Incheon.
And that wasnt all.
When monsters climbed up the castle walls, Rodwell Dmitri and Lauren Dmitri pulled out their swords.
puck.
Krrrrrr.
Emperors lineage.
The two were not simply beings who werecent in power.
Although he was the emperors agent and the emperors younger brother, he showed off his explosive muscles and ughtered monsters.
Thanks to this, Incheon quickly regained stability. Even if the absolute appeared, Incheon was confident that it would never copse.
[Seoul, Korean Empire]
Seoul has the second most powerful military power after Incheon.
As such, the attacks of the absolutes were very fierce, but with the appearance of one existence, Seoul was able to regain stability.
Hector is in charge of this.
Edwin Hector.
It was the moment he appeared.
Along with Felix, he was called one of the two major mountain ranges in the magic world, and went directly down the wall to face the infested monsters.
ck waves crashed in from all sides. It was a very vulnerable situation for wizards who were weak in closebat, but it was a different story in the case of magic that had been developed so far.
people said
Edwin Hector is the ideal of a War Mage.
Explosion.
Fire.
Puff puff puff!
Magic power exploded.
Digging between monsters and using magic, the monsters had no choice but to be helpless.
The presence was terribly inted.
Edwin Hector proved the value of his existence by taking control of Seoul at once.
[Busan, Korean Empire]
There was an Arcadia Army there.
Flora Lawrence and the troops following her.
Boasting the same beauty even after 30 years, she took charge of state affairs in Arcadia while Rodwell Dmitri acted as the emperors agent.
Arcadia called her the Iron Queen. In fact, she is not a queen, but with her strong charisma, she has solved all the big and small issues in Arcadia without any problems.
Time is on our side. As long as His Majesty steps forward, the absolutes will soon be cornered.
besides that, other areas.
Dmitris forces solved the problem.
Fabius also led his old body to the battlefield, and other than Dmitri, each country drew their own strength.
just a little while ago.
Humanity faced a crisis.
But right after Dmitry appeared.
The mood changed in an instant.
News of victory came from here and there, proving to people all over the world that mankind can survive.
catastrophe.
The war is not over yet.
Humanitys counterattack had just begun.
And all the stories about Dmitri being active were delivered to Roman Dmitri without exception.
That Dmitri crossed the dimension.
That he had transcended 30 years following himself.
It was the moment when Dmitris sincerity was finally conveyed to him.
Chapter 608
Chapter 608 Disembarkation (7)
Roman Dmitri stopped walking.
Hearing Kim Jun-hyeoks voice over themunicator, I felt as if my sense of reality was disappearing for a moment.
[With the help of the Dmitry Empire, the dangerous crisis has passed. And Chris asked me to tell him this. The safety of the Korean Empire will be secured by the Dmitry Empire, and some troops will be organized to respond immediately to areas where absolutes appear. So dont worry about the aftermath and go wild.]
Beyond the dimension.
Dmitry answered the call.
After meeting Henry Albert, Roman Dmitri was convinced that Dmitrys people awaited him.
When it was confirmed that the emotions that could be one-sided in the passage of time were both, from then on, he prepared for a decisive battle with the absolute.
however.
I just couldnt ept it happily.
Roman Dmitrys future did not include 30 years at all.
Could it be that I have waited endlessly for 30 years for the word that I wille back?
It was heartbreaking.
30 years.
Its never an easy time.
It can be said that 30 years of life is actually the prime of life for humans who live a hundred years of life, enough for a baby to be an adult and start a family.
He dedicated his life to himself. From then on, Roman Dmitry could not control his emotions at the pain that people should have endured in the life they must have lived.
three lives.
three ties.
Roman Dmitri met and broke up with many people, but it was the first time in his life that he felt the same way.
Its really foolish.
If it was 30 years, I should have given up.
I should not have answered the call.
In the words of Kim Jun-hyeok, who expresses Kevins appearance, in the words that Kevin, who was a boy, has be a middle-aged man.
My heart ached.
If they had known they would have to endure 30 years, Roman Dmitri would never have said he would go back to Henry Albert.
I would rather have chosen to be forgotten by them.
Even ifter theypletely forgot themselves, they did not wait longer than the life they had lived.
I didnt live for you from the beginning. I thought I only epted a few people into the fence I live in. But now I see that it wasnt. If you didnt put me in the fence, I would be a human being. The human life of Roman Dmitri would have been meaningless.
Dmitry.
They really longed for themselves.
It made a person who had lived desperately at the bottom of life live as a real person.
It was like this.
Even though he had overwhelming power as the emperor of the Korean Empire, he met new people who followed him, Kim Jun-hyeok and Kang Min-ho. The burning thirst in his throat was never quenched.
When I first left Dmitris world, I was able to feel their vacancy, which I did not know, while living a new life.
I wanted to meet you.
I wanted to go back.
No matter what the cost, it was an earnest desire, and although there was a 30-year wait, the moment of reunion had arrived.
It is foolish to dwell on the past.
If Dmitris people have been as sincere in their feelings for him as they have been for 30 years, he will repay them emotionally enough from now on.
I will definitely return to Dmitry.
The reunion was dyed for a while.
Now is the time to break free of the shackles that have bound you.
In the meantime, I had to calcte a lot, but when Dmitri appeared, I didnt have to think back anymore.
believed
to Dmitry.
Just like the time when the continent was conquered.
Roman Dmitri will tear apart all beings who stand in his way.
* * *
The situation has changed dramatically.
After Chris disposed of Monter, Kevin also encountered the Absolute and tore him limb from limb.
six already.
Six absolutes have been dealt with.
Even though there were still six left, Volfir could not ept the current situation positively.
[I have to stop Roman Dmitri with Ah!]
[Volfir! tell me how! At this rate, everything is over!]
Beyond consciousness.
The despair of the absolutes was heard.
Since Roman Dmitri began running rampant in earnest, guerri operations were not easy for the absolutes.
Wherever they attacked, Dmitris forces held out.
I had a hard time with that alone, but one more absolute died in an instant due to Roman Dmitri, who immediately followed.
It was overwhelming.
Head-to-head against Roman Dmitri was unimaginable, and his head flew off in just one second.
To think we could really be defeated.
It was disastrous.
The absolutes had never thought of defeat in their lives, but they were being cornered by Roman Dmitri. There were only five absolutes left.
It would have been better to attack Roman Dmitri with thebined strength of the Twelve Absolutes from the beginning, and now the situation has reached the worst.
We are not perfect. Four absolutes died because they couldnt handle one Roman Dmitri, and three absolutes suffered from other humans who had been ignoring them. We did not exist in a distant world that humans did not dare to cross. I could have been defeated at any time, but I just mistook myself for being a god from repeated victories.
epted reality.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
The city burning beneath their feet meant nothing.
Even if he killed more humans like this, if he couldnt subdue Dmitri, the defeat of the absolute would have been obvious.
I couldnt run away.
For those who thought they were gods, they couldnt even imagine life after defeat.
Volfirs eyes turned ferocious.
Roman Dmitry. acknowledge your existence But we cant copse like this.
final showdown.
Ast resort was needed.
Unlike other beings who didnt need a strategy to win, Volfir had one weapon he had in mind.
Volfir expanded his consciousness.
The absolutes. Everyone gather together.
It was really thest win.
* * *
A space where people do not exist.
Absolutes gathered in a secluded ce.
As soon as they appeared in detail, they made a fuss with frightened faces.
Ooh were done. As many as seven of his own people died. Its only a matter of time before the five of us die.
Volfir! If Roman Dmitri was such a strong human being, I should have stopped him somehow. No, in the first ce, you should have excluded this world and proceeded with the game. We are all going to die right now because of the forced y!
Please tell me there is a way. If even you dont have an answer, Ill run away right away to the other side of the dimension.
Everyone was engulfed in fear.
Against the overwhelming presence, they were swept away by emotions they had never experienced before.
fear, despair, pain, etc.
I couldnte to my senses.
The beings who seemed to have put the world on the palm of their hand now showed the same weak expressions as the humans they had experienced.
You pitiful bastards.
Volfir grinned.
His own people, called the Absolute.
There was a truth they didnt know.
Absolutes think that everyone was born at the same time, but in fact, Volpir first appeared in the world.
the first absolute.
Until he met the other 11 of his own people, Volfir spent a longer time than he thought.
It was a really boring and boring time. I spent many years without even realizing what kind of existence I was.
Then.
Weing a second kin.
Volfir was suddenly curious about the appearance of his people who had not yete to their senses.
or hunger.
It wasnt like an enemy.
really pure curiosity.
Volfir attacked his people.
It knocked him down, ripped off his limbs while still alive, and devoured him whole.
So, unlike other absolutes, they were rich in emotions.
The appearance of the same people that I witnessed then.
With the fear and despair that filled his eyes, and his tear-jerking screams, Volfir mastered several emotions.
epting the eleven of his own people cameter.
And now.
Volfir made a decision.
At the sight of the absolutes who only looked at themselves, magic was instantly generated and their existence was swallowed up.
Quack!
Ah!
Bo Volfir!
Yeah, why are you?!
The absolutes were outraged.
They struggled to free themselves from Volfirs magic, but Volfir was already ready to entangle them.
They pressed the absolutes.
Then.
By eating you, I will be reborn as the only God. So thank you. Even if you die, we will not be defeated.
Kwadeuk.
Quadd deuk.
Meat eating.
Volfir began to devour his own people.
* * *
Pod.
Crossed the dimensional boundary.
When Roman Dmitri reached the new space, he found Volfir, who had not yet escaped.
five.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised the power.
fleeting moment.
As soon as Volpir confirmed the existence of Roman Dmitri, he immediately unfolded the Heavenly Demon Swordsmanship without exchanging any conversation. Explosive magic power boiled over.
So far, not a single one of the absolutes has been able to handle the Heavenly Demon Sword, so Roman Dmitri attacked the opponent again this time by holding a ceremony in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Kwak Kwa Kwak!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The world is torn apart.
Volpir was unable to respond to the powerful force that destroyed the entire world and seemed to be swept away.
But then.
sigh.
Volfirughed.
He twitched his lips and faced the Heavenly Demon Sword from the front.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!
An intense explosion urred.
Volfir did not stop at blocking the Heavenly Demon Sword, but broke through the magical power generated by the explosion and rushed towards Roman Dmitri.
In an instant, the two beings collided violently.
Volfirs body, which had been gray, turned ck and physically pressed Roman Dmitri in a way different from the way he used nature to fight.
Quadd deuk.
It was a great power.
His body shuddered each time his ckened nails struck him, and Roman Dmitri mmed them all back to check the opponents condition.
It felt strange from the beginning.
I knew that Volfirs presence waspletely different from before, and that it definitely made a special difference. But nothing was a problem.
Whether Volfir got stronger or not. For Roman Dmitri, it was an existence that he had to deal with.
By dealing with Volpir, who was no different from the four Absolutes he had previously dealt with, he only annihted all the Absolutes who threatened humanity from this world.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Volfir was pushed back.
Even though his face was sternly contorted, he did not lose hisposure unlike before.
Its really great. I dont understand how a mere human could have such power. But this time things will be different. A long time ago. I have the experience of devouring my own people who should have been twelve. It was only once, but that experience gave me a weapon unlike any other.
Kwadeuk.
Quadd deuk.
It was a strange sight.
Volfirs body twisted.
Arms, legs, and hair protruded from the whole body, and when they werebined with the existing ones, they did not turn ck, forming a huge ck body.
It was an obvious evolution. Absolutes who had transcended the limits of living beings from birth showed themselves entering another unknown world by eating each other.
When I ate one, I became twice as strong. Then, what about the me now who ate four?
Kargas considered himself and himself to be on a simr level, but Volfir was an overwhelming presence from beginning to end.
so maybe
In fact, I thought that maybe the Absolutes should have been one.
If you hadnt spent boring years alone, if you really wanted to be a god.
Volfir must have swallowed Kargas and the rest of his kinsfolk in an instant and became stronger.
In a situation where there is no problem even if you dont have to be strong, I wanted to solve the problem while protecting my people.
It was different now.
epted evolution.
As Volfirs presence exploded, Roman Dmitri felt that someone had appeared beyond the dimensional boundary.
Kevin?
familiar mana.
A familiar presence.
I immediately recognized who it was.
Kevin pursued the absolutes and eventually reached the space where Roman Dmitri and Volpir were.
Roman Dmitri always wanted to reunite with Kevin.
slum boy.
The existence that was brought into the fence following Hans.
But I didnt look back.
Not now.
It was not yet her turn to face Kevin and rejoice at his reunion.
Shuk.
Turned around.
Roman Dmitri said, blocking Kevins way so he wouldnt be in danger.
I told you. I will pay more than what was done.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
raised the power.
It was different from before.
Roman Dmitri also tried to express his full strength against Volpir, who disyed an overwhelming presence.
You will surely die here.
full power.
Now its time to put an end to this fight.
Chapter 609
Chapter 609 Disembarkation (8)
Three Lives.
only one swordsmanship.
From the bottom of his life to the top of his life, Roman Dmitri conquered the Demon Realm and reached a new world even now. He has developed the Heavenly Demon Sword.
A long time ago, a question suddenly came to mind the moment the Heavenly Demon Sword, which was clearly demonstrated at the level ofmon sense, reached the level of God beyond the realm of heaven.
What is a sword?
It was a fundamental question.
What on earth is he trying to achieve through this sword that he is holding tightly while shedding blood and sweat every day?
A person who was once called Swordseon in Moorim said that a sword is just a medium.
No matter what martial arts you learn, you reach the same destination ording to the principle of Manryu Gwijong (fw), and then you can transcend the shape of the sword and achieve your desired will through martial arts.
That is to say.
The medium that Geomseon spoke of was the expression of will.
It is not important which weapon is used, but the will that is expressed through it is emphasized.
and after a while
The ck line is gone.
People talked a lot about his whereabouts, but now that I think about it, I thought that Geomseon might have transcended human limitations and became a fable.
He is a person who is called a swordsman because he is benevolent and fresh, but ironically, his words and actionscked lingering feelings as a human being.
And Baek Joong-hyuk.
No Roman Dmitry.
I had a different idea from the swordsman.
Now that he has reached an unreachable level, Roman Dmitri hase to a single conclusion.
The sword is the weapon that can most certainly realize my purpose for killing. The purpose I want to achieve with the sword is not the achievement that is distinguished by the state, but the power to cut down the enemy that exists in front of my eyes at once. Thats enough for me.
true to purpose
back for the first time
Roman Dmitry treated the sword just as he did when he first took hold of it at the bottom of his life.
Will melted into the sword.
Against Volfir, against the existence that separated his and Dmitris world. Rather than expressing his superiority by expressing really great swordsmanship, he focused on only one purpose: to kill him.
From now on, I will not choose any means or methods to kill the being in front of me.
That was enough.
Roman Dmitri, who had reached the level of a god rather than feeling superior to other humans through some realization, only wished for the maximum destructive power that could be exerted with a sword.
Whether the opponent is an absolute being or a god. He analyzed the destructive power and put it in his grasp so that no one could ever stop him.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
kicked the ground
Volfirs expression was confident.
Having absorbed four of his own people, he expanded his presence and showed confidence that he could tear Roman Dmitri apart.
Stepped on the reign of the Heavenly Demon.
at the same time.
The first half of the Heavenly Demons Sword.
Quaang!
Papa papa papa pat.
crashed violently
Volfir confronted the explosive power from the ground as if he would not be pushed back.
Every time they bumped into each other, there was a huge explosion.
While Volpir casually blocked the Heavenly Demon Sword, he swung his ws that fluttered with ck magic and rather aimed at the opponents gap.
second step.
Lee Cho-shik in the first half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Do you think Im going to get hit by an attack like that!
Heavenly Demon Reign.
The Heavenly Demon Sword was repeated.
A stronger force than before raged, but Volfir pushed Roman Dmitri with a madugh.
Destructive power filled his entire body. It made me regret the fact that if I had abandoned my people and ate them all in the first ce, I would have be much stronger than I am now.
actually.
It didnt matter much.
Perfectly grasping Roman Dmitris movements, he was convinced that he was wless even now.
third fourth fifth step.
The first three seconds, the middle one second, the middle two seconds.
Roman Dmitris power was explosively amplified.
Roman Dmitry did not back down even a single step in the battle with the opponent, and his eyes glistened with murderous intent.
true to purpose
powerful swordsmanship.
powerful weapon.
to kill the opponent.
While fiercely intertwined with each other, they found loopholes in each other.
pod.
Blood spattered.
The moment Roman Dmitris face was scratched, he dug into the opponents space and took the sixth step.
Three seconds in the middle of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
?!!
A crack appeared on Volfirs face.
He had to face the attack with his posture broken in an attack that was not simply an attack thatpeted with each others destructive power, but an attack that urately dug a loophole.
This time the shock was great. Volfirs face turned red and he expressed his anger as he hesitated back.
A worthless human subject!
pod.
Kwak Kwah Kwak Kwak!
couldnt push
The one who ate as many as four of his own kind, the one who transcended the limits of life.
It didnt make sense to lose to a mere human even after doing this.
It was so fast that ordinary people could not keep up with their eyes, and they continued to dig into Roman Dmitris blind spot and brandish their nails.
Every blow was a disaster. The destructive energy exploding with a bang exceeded the destructive power of the 10th circle expressed by Kim Pan-seok, even though it was a simple nail-wielding attack.
st furnace.
I didnt think of defeat.
In a situation where Roman Dmitri was being pushed, Volfir really expressed his full potential with the thought of ending his opponent.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
An attack that would tear even a god apart.
The moment you dig into the space like that.
seventh step.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
gap of a word.
Roman Dmitri dug into the space.
His sword tore through all the devastating energy, and his eyes met Volfirs eyes, stained with bewilderment.
Volfir could not understand.
this human.
A man named Roman Dmitry.
Even in the midst of this, he was producing the best results.
He constantly grasped his movements, exploited loopholes, and tried to kill him without fail.
Unlike Volfir, who swallowed his own people to be stronger, Roman Dmitris strength contained the agony and effort he had repeated throughout his three lives.
It was an area that Volfir could not understand. It was a different world from him who was strong from birth and became strong through the convenient way of eating meat.
That moment.
eighth step.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Evil-
The light flooded in.
As soon as he encountered that intense light, Volfir was swept away by a terrible pain he had never felt before.
Puffup!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwak!
* * *
Volfir staggered back.
As he forcibly supported his body, which was about to copse, he poured dark red blood from his shocked face.
Wow.
Patter.
Just a blow.
It was fatal.
His entire body had been hacked to pieces, and Volfir felt that his life was at stake.
What on earth?
I couldnt believe it.
opponent is human.
They are mere insignificant creatures that cannot live even 100 years, and even if they train repeatedly throughout their lives, they do not reach the strength that absolutes had right after they were born.
The arrogance of the absolute cannot be called arrogance. Arrogance refers to a cheeky attitude, but if you actually had that much, it was confidence.
Volfir.
the absolutes.
I had never thought of a future like this.
Being a blessed being born to be a god, he could never ept this kind of reality.
I am Volpir, the Absolute. It is impossible for me or Volfir to be defeated by mere humans.
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
raised the power
burnt life force
Volpirs presence swelled terribly as he burned the vitality of his own people he had eaten so far.
It was thest. I was thinking of betting everything on this one blow.
Even if he killed Roman Dmitri and went back to the beginning, Volpir thought that it would not matter as long as he could win.
anyway.
Roman Dmitry is the only exception.
Since no one can surpass him except him, Volfir has dedicated himself to the destructive energy.
Quad de de de de de de deuc.
Dimensions warped.
The world screamed.
It was the end.
Looking at the destructive force Volpir had created, Roman Dmitri moved on with a calm face.
one step.
two steps.
closed the distance
Even though he knew that destructiony ahead, he showed no signs of backing down.
There were always questions. realm of the gods. What level have I reached?
not once so far.
failed to exert full force.
It was the same when dealing with the demon king, but now it was intended to manifest for the purpose of killing.
ninth step.
Kwadeuk.
Quad de de de de de de de deuc.
Explosive energy rushed from the soles of his feet.
His whole body became red, his veins stood up, and Roman Dmitris eyes were also stained red with the power he couldnt handle.
In line with that, Volfir had alsopleted all preparations.
The skin rose and burst at the force that even the body of the absolute could not handle, and tremendous magic power was formed like a ck and huge sun.
It was reallyst.
Roman Dmitry did not stop walking.
Rather, it sped up and went through the space where magic power surged, preparing to strike at Volfir.
Three seconds in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
power.
the world has stopped
At the moment when each others forces shed, something unfolded that could not be epted by the senses of living beings for a very short time.
yet.
Papa papapat.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
The ck magic power was torn away.
Roman Dmitri continued to strike forward, urately grasping the existence of Volfir beyond the destructive energy.
Power only for killing. While Volfir exerted all his strength to crush Roman Dmitri, Roman Dmitri attacked even now, when destructive energy overflowed.
true to purpose
Roman Dmitry never let go of his sword to ughter any enemy who stood in his way.
like that.
sh.
Pooh.
Volfirs arm flew off.
* * *
Its over.
The moment he blew off his arm and cut off Volpirs head, Roman Dmitris consciousness was sucked into somewhere.
anger.
My eyesight turned white.
white space.
In the world he had already experienced, an unknown being spoke to Roman Dmitri.
[Roman Dmitry. You must not kill the Absolute.]
The opponent was God.
The existence, which had never been involved in anything up until now, appeared in Volfirs death.
[The thirteen beings who call themselves absolutes are actually shards of God. Originally, they were supposed to be gods who managed some dimensions as one being, but as a problem arose in the dimension, they were divided into thirteen fragments and left in the gap of the dimension. Killing the other 12 Absolutes is not a problem. However, if even Volfir dies and all the fragments disappear, the dimensional boundary will copse starting from the world you live in now. Roman Dmitry. If you want true peace, dont kill Volfir.]
His words.
It was a sudden story.
Roman Dmitri looked at the halo of light that was supposed to be a god and said.
Volfir killed countless humans. If we dont deal with him, the world will face another danger.
[You, Roman Dmitry, do not exist in the world of humans. Now that all of his vitality has been burned, Volfir will no longer threaten the world of humans.] He was
not wrong.
Volfir.
He tried the final blow by burning the life force of his people, and as long as even that failed, he was no longer an opponent for Roman Dmitri.
No, the other people who defeated the Absolute would be enough to stop Volfir.
In fact, Roman Dmitry anticipated a situation like this.
The idea that leaving Dmitris world and meeting the absolute was absolutely no ident, and that Gods arrangement might exist behind it. It was the same with Alexander.
Although it was the result of Roman Dmitri, God directly called the culprit as the counterhorse to solve Alexanders problem.
if.
really if
What if God blocks the ending he wants?
At first, I was able to firmly establish the idea that I had not been able to give an answer to.
Your words were wrong from the start. Absolutes are beings that lead mankind to ruin. The promise of taking another risk in return for dealing with them poses no threat to humans who remember their suffering.
god.
I do not deny its existence.
Gods are the beings who rule the dimension, but there was no reason to follow them.
In previous lives and now. The being called God did not intervene directly, but took a step back and watched the situation. If I hadnt solved the problem, Dmitris people would have had to ept the devastating end. It is the same now. The future life is the responsibility of me and of us as human beings. so .
It was different from before.
crossroads of choice.
Roman Dmitry took Gods word.
Hearing that it was dangerous to stay with Dmitri, I thought at that time that I had to leave unconditionally.
And now.
Roman Dmitry said firmly.
You stand by the sidelines as always. That is what I want.
* * *
Fire C
The halo has been absorbed.
Back in the original world, Roman Dmitri looked down at Volfir, who had lost an arm, with cold eyes.
Lo Roman Dmitry. I will admit my defeat.
vaginal
Volfir crawled on the floor.
He bowed his head to Roman Dmitri and spoke in a desperate voice.
So please, live. If you let me live, I will use my power for the sake of humans from now on.
It was like
It was funny.
When the being who called himself a god faced a wall he could not ovee, he begged for his life in fear. His words may be sincere.
Since the absolute, who has never experienced despair and defeat, has finally epted the reality, if he is kept alive as advised by God, peace may be granted to mankind.
but.
There is a great principle that I live as a human being and never make an exception for.
Shuk.
He pointed his sword.
Roman Dmitri said coldly to Volfirs face stained with fear.
I will never leave alive the beings I define as my enemies.
like that.
sh.
I blew off Volfirs head.
* * *
Took.
Degururu.
Volfirs head rolled on the ground.
It was a disappointing end.
Humanity lived in hell for dozens of years because of that existence, but there was no way to take revenge other than death.
It was a cruel reality. Even if they did take revenge, those who died because of them did not return.
It was then.
Your Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
It was a familiar voice.
At that trembling voice, Roman Dmitri did not have the courage to look back.
It was Kevin.
It was the existence that I desperately wanted to reunite with.
However, as 30 years of time came to mind, emotions that were harder to handle than the moment of dealing with the absolute were swirling.
I dare not understand those years.
30 years.
What did people think during that long period of time?
No matter how much Roman Dmitry saved the world, it was not an easy task to wait 30 years with a grateful heart.
It was the same with Kevin. It was Roman Dmitri who cut down the absolute and refused even Gods request, but he was suddenly afraid of the situation where he had to confirm Kevins truth.
Bubbly.
tall.
I stopped walking.
I felt a presence right behind me.
As Roman Dmitri slowly turned his head, Kevin knelt down and shouted in a voice that drowned out his tears.
thud.
God Kevin, I see you atst, His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry.
that word.
That alone was enough.
Roman Dmitri looked at Kevin.
A young boy I first met in the slums.
Although the traces of the years were evident on her youthful face, there was no change in the way she looked at herself.
Why?
When I saw his face, theplex emotions melted away.
He smiled wide in spite of himself.
I missed you, Kevin.
Thats it.
story in the past.
years in the past.
effort in the past.
Now that he finally met Kevin, Roman Dmitri couldugh heartily.
Chapter 610
Epilogue, the beginning, not the end (1)
Incheon, the Korean Empire.
Inside the shelter in Area A.
Civilians evacuated to shelters trembled in fear at the tremendous impact heard from outside.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The space was shaken.
ording to Kim Jun-hyeoks exnation, the Shelter installed 10yers of magic defense, but people showed pale expressions from the stone dust that rained down from the ceiling.
Did you say that humans are imaginative creatures? Every time I heard a huge shock sound and watched the stone dust fall in front of my eyes, my ominous imagination swelled up.
Could it be that the Korean Empire Army was defeated?
Then we are finished. No matter how manyyers of magic defense you install, its nothing against the absolute.
Lets not say anything stupid!
what? What an unlucky sound! I was just telling the truth!
It was a real mayhem.
At first, they held on with their faith in Roman Dmitri, but as time passed, their faith was shaken.
However, other than raising the voice, there were no other problems.
At least until some message arrived from outside, most firmly believed that Roman Dmitri would solve the problem.
In fact, there was no other option in the first ce.
Kang Min-a squatted down and covered her ears as she saw everyone talking in uneasiness.
dad.
Tears flowed.
that sound outside.
Dad will be there.
Kang Min-ahs small face was covered with tears when she thought that her father was in danger every time the shelter rang.
She lost her mother when she was a child and cant remember anything.
Kang Min-ho worked hard to get rid of his daughters shadow as much as possible, but he couldnt escape the reality of a single-father family.
She didnt have a mother that everyone had.
My friends have been asking questions, and since I realized the reality, I never mentioned my mom in front of my dad.
iron has gone
I had to listen.
She was not allowed to y the role of an immature daughter for her father who lives alone.
If my father also dies, I have no reason to live on. So please be safe. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Just like you promised us, please protect my dad from the bad monsters.
He clenched his fists tightly.
Seeing Kang Min-ah, her uncle hugged her.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.
The ringing continued.
From a certain moment when peoples anxiety was gradually amplifying, the shock sound suddenly disappeared as if it had been washed away.
what?
Is it over?
Dont move hastily! It could be that all of the defending forces have been wiped out!
Confused eyes intertwined.
It was earlier than expected.
Since it was a catastrophe that was expected tost from at least 15 days to a month, the situation in which the noise disappeared in such a short time could not be hopeful. A feeling of dread crept in.
Maybe there were no more humans left who could cause noise, so even those who raised their voices at each other couldnt carelessly say negative things.
It was then.
Chick Chick.
A strange noise was heard from the speaker.
Is it a win or a loss?
In a situation where the kimjang-gam was overflowing, I heard a familiar voice that brightened peoples faces.
[People of the Korean Empire. This is Roman Dmitri.]
Ouch!
His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitry!
People rolled their eyes.
Roman Dmitri!
Everyone listened.
[A while ago, I seeded in dealing with thest absolute, Volfir. Borrowing this seat now, let me tell you clearly. The war is over. Humanity has won, and after cleaning up all remaining monsters, we will present plete peace to the people.]
Took.
That was it.
As soon as themunication to inform the entire Korean Empire was cut off, people embraced each other and cheered.
Live!
We live!
Long live His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry! hurray!
Emotions red up violently.
Then.
Kang Min-ah saw it.
Sigh.
Kurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
The shelter door opened.
As peoples eyes focused for an instant, the sun shone down from the dark sky and saw a human figure.
Are you guys all right?
Minho Kang.
Upon his appearance, Kang Min-ah shook off his uncles hand and ran forward.
dad!
* * *
Took.
Communication was cut off.
Roman Dmitry, who announced the news of the victory throughout the Korean Empire, immediately moved out of the government building.
Large space.
In the space that was originally used as a za, countless people were lined up on thend that had be ruins.
Whiing.
The g fluttered in the wind.
People dressed in colorful military uniforms proudly raised their national gs as if to show off to Roman Dmitri.
The g was not alone. It is a pattern that is very unfamiliar to people in this life, but Roman Dmitri knew the countries that the g meant very well.
Dmitri Cairo Hector Umberto and so on.
All Smander countries have gathered.
The number was immeasurable, and familiar faces were visible at the head of each country.
Its been a long time.
Dmitry.
Rodwell Dmitri was there.
The existence of a younger brother than himself became a middle-aged man, and even Lauren Dmitri, a young boy, showed clear signs of age.
Chris Kevin Felix and more. Emotions boiled over every time I checked his face.
The more they thought about the years they had lived, the more Roman Dmitri could not help but cherish this meeting.
In Cairos camp was Daniel Cairo.
Edwin Hector was in Hectors camp.
Everyone gathered.
Swallowed emotions.
Now that the war is notpletely over yet, there is no time to rx and get emotional.
but.
Still, there was something to be said.
stepped forward
Roman Dmitri opened his mouth, meeting each of the bloodshot eyes looking at him.
When I made the decision to leave Dmitri, I didnt give it a second thought. Even if it means sacrificing myself, I thought I needed a sense of responsibility as a decider. And now. The moment I met you, I was convinced that my choice was not wrong.
went round and round
Even if I go back to that time.
Roman Dmitri would have made the same choice over and over again.
Not yet ready, he had to choose what was best for his people.
It was different now.
Now you are ready to ept the new reality.
Thank you very much. You and I will never forget this moment.
words spoken quietly.
That moment.
Waaaaaaaaa!
Long live His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry! hurray!
Long live His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry! hurray!
all of the people
The whole za was colored with enthusiastic cheers.
* * *
A few days after that.
The problem that threatened humanity was quickly resolved.
As the dimensional rift disappeared, monsters could no longere over, and resolving the remaining monsters was not a problem.
Dmitrys reinforcements. With their help, they wiped it all out. As each country solved its problems one after another, Dmitry Roman had to spend several days in a frenzy.
The damage in Brazil is very serious. Aid is essential to repairing the damage.
The President of the United States hasmunicated his intention to actively help. They also suffered considerable damage, but it seems that they have finished discussing with each other that countries ssified as great powers will take the lead.
Spain .
Australia .
News from each country was concentrated.
Roman Dmitry.
He was the emperor of the Korean Empire and the head of the world government.
In my heart, I wanted to return to Dmitri right away, but I did not make the mistake of abandoning my duties to personal feelings.
No matter how special Dmitri is. The people of the Korean Empire and each country also believed in Roman Dmitri and prepared for this war. It was his duty to take responsibility for them to the end.
Time passed.
When the situation was sorted out to some extent, Roman Dmitri summoned Felix.
Are you ready?
Yes, we have secured the dimensional passage to Dmitri. And, as advised by His Majesty the Emperor, the n to reverse the dimensional rift that will ur due to the absence of the Absolute to unite the two dimensions is also proceeding smoothly. Of course, if the dimensional rift continues, there is a high probability that the dimension itself will have problems, but ording to the results of research over the past 30 years, the aftereffects can be minimized by continuously channeling the magic of the World Tree into the dimensional rift.
Good job.
no.
30 years of time.
Dmitrys world has achieved a lot.
Not just preparing for a reunion with Roman Dmitri, but the whole world made an effort to solve the fundamental problem that Roman Dmitri had to leave.
When I first heard the report, I couldnt even say thank you. I thought that I was not alone as a leader in the solution that I would not have known if I had judged and made a decision alone.
now.
It was time to leave for Dmitry.
I had mixed emotions.
Seeing that he couldnt move his steps hastily, Felix asked cautiously.
Are you concerned?
worry . yes, you are right to be worried Recently, there are many things that make you feel very unfamiliar with unfamiliar emotions.
We met eyes.
Facing Felix, Roman Dmitriughed.
But it doesnt feel too bad.
took a step
Dmitry.
It was time to return home.
* * *
It was truly a golden home.
Upon the return of Roman Dmitri, the capital of Dmitri was crowded with countless people without even a chance to set foot.
Your Majesty, Emperor Roman Dmitry! I missed you!
Congrattions on your safe return!
You must never leave this ce again!
30 years ago.
Even when they seeded in conquering the demon realm, people who were children grew older and brought their children to cheer fervently.
In their memory, Roman Dmitry was a hero. It was okay to lose his voice as it was, knowing that he had returned after solving the problems of mankind.
shouted from all sides.
Enthusiastic and raising his voice, he captured the figure of Roman Dmitri in his eyes.
Its finally back.
Roman Dmitry made his way through the crowd.
After a brief greeting with the people, he was taken by thepletely different scenery of Dmitri from 30 years ago.
ime.
Dmitry was also called the city of achromatic colors.
As iron mines and cksmiths developed, workers roamed the streets, so the capitals aristocrats frowned upon such a sight unfolding in the city.
It was different now. It has changed into a look suitable for the capital of the Dmitry Empire.
The old buildings were demolished, and magnificent buildings that fit the magical civilization were erected, strangely blending with the characteristics of Dmitri as the city of cksmiths, giving off a rather strong impression.
I was thrilled.
Based on the wellid foundation of Roman Dmitry, the appearance of flowers blooming in this way gave overflowing emotions.
But the feeling is short-lived.
I had a ce to go right now.
There was a part where Roman Dmitri was frightened as he confirmed that 30 years had passed and that Dmitri had crossed the dimensional boundary.
Thirty years was enough time to age and put an end to life.
At first, I tried to confirm the fate of some people through Dmitris people, but I said I would check it myself because I thought I would want to go back to Dmitri immediately after hearing the truth.
I felt ominous.
I was nervous.
Only Roman Dmitrigan, who was not so anxious when dealing with Volfir, could not control his emotions now.
Dmitry escaped.
As the grass formed and a slightly quiet atmosphere unfolded, a very small sound could be heard from afar.
caang-
caang caang-
it was the sound of hitting steel.
My heart raced.
I hurried my steps.
And the moment you get out of the grass and reach a small house that exists alone.
found two
A man pounding steel and a woman drinking tea outside a building.
father and mother.
called them
Two old people in that voice full of emotions.
Cracks appeared on the faces of Romero Dmitri and Rihanna Dmitri.
Chapter 611
Epilogue, the beginning, not the end (2)
Tak.
A teacup is ced on the table.
Roman Dmitri couldnt take his eyes off the teacup because of the wrinkles on his beautiful hands.
Its herbal tea. I drink it every day because it is said to be good for anti-aging, but my son is still the same as he was 30 years ago.
Motherughed.
I took a sip of the teacup and took a sip at the sight of her sitting across from me.
It was warm.
The fact that his mother and father were still healthy and that he could see them again like this warmed Roman Dmitris heart.
After hearing Dmitris truth, the thing I was most concerned about was the health of my parents.
After 30 years, it would not be strange at all to return to the bosom of nature, but the traces of time were evident in the parents, and theirplexion was rather better than before.
said Romero Dmitri.
Dont talk. Your mother said that my son will definitelye back, and for the past 30 years, I have fed dozens of healthy things a day. Look at this. At my age, everyone should lie sick in the corner of the room, but I didnt have enough energy, so I started working at the cksmith again. Its not as good as before, but I still wanted to make you a nice sword when youe back.
Honey too. Still, I was right. How good is it to see your son now that we are healthy?
Its not like that.
parents words.
Emotions surged.
When he was living as Baek Joong-hyuk, his parents were cruel beings who forced the harshness of his bloodline.
This life was different.
He did not abandon himself because of Dmitris stupidity, and no matter how reckless he did, he trusted and supported him until the end.
Todays Roman Dmitri waspleted by his parents.
So, when he arrived in Dmitri, Roman Dmitri postponed all his schedules to meet his parents first.
said Roman Dmitry.
thank you.
Thank you. what?
Just thank you for everything.
It was embarrassing.
He wanted to speak softly like the other children, but it was not an easy problem to solve the hard tone. Still, I just wanted to say thank you.
When he made up his mind to leave Dmitri, Roman Dmitri was an unfilial child who didnt say anything to his parents.
As time passed, that fact bothered me, but I was really fortunate to have the opportunity to meet my parents like this.
Roman.
yes.
Thank you foring back and I love you.
yes?
eyes widened
love you
It was not like a father, but said Romero Dmitri scratching his head.
A person is. There are things you cant say if you miss the time. I really wanted to tell you 30 years ago how much I love my son, but I missed the opportunity and regretted it so much. Please know my sincerity.
Moment.
Emotions surged.
saying I love you.
It was a word not allowed in Roman Dmitris life.
I wanted to convey the same feelings with my lips twitching, but again, it was not an easy problem this time.
Roman Dmitris hesitation seemed funny, so the parents burst intoughter and continued their normal conversation.
It was a really friendly and happy time. Just the fact that he could reunite with his parents like this gave Roman Dmitri the confidence that he had made the right decision to return to Dmitry.
Then all of a sudden
Roman Dmitry asked.
How is Hans doing?
at that point.
The parents faces hardened.
Romero Dmitri took a sip of tea and carefully set the cup down.
Go back to your room. If you go there, you will learn about Hans.
* * *
Squeak.
opened the door
The first emotion that came to my mind the moment I checked that familiar space was a sense of relief.
ah.
A whopping 30 years.
30 years have passed.
As Dmitrys capital has changed to a different look than before, this space should have been applied with the flow of time. Still, it was the same as before.
It was a neatness that would not have been maintained if it had not been cleaned every day, and Roman Dmitry walked into the room and recalled the memories of the past that permeated this space.
Hans. You are the same as always.
It was fortunate.
The things arranged on the desk, the arrangement of the furniture, the bedding, etc., were incorporated into the details that Hans would not have known.
sure
It was Hans hand.
Hans, who was as concerned as his parents, was still cleaning his room every day after 30 years. Emotions surged at the warm touch.
Roman Dmitri was not a very emotional person, but after meeting Dmitris people, he felt like apletely different person.
tidy room.
It was a human heart.
The heart of a person who waits and misses himself and devotes himself every day so that this space does not change for 30 years.
Hans.
He was special to Roman Dmitri.
He was brought into the fence before his parents, and he never thought of himself as an ordinary servant in his mind. I wanted to see Hans soon.
When I was living with him, I thought that his nagging every day was annoying, but now I could listen to his nagging all day long.
It was then.
Courage!
Your Majesty the Emperor of Fire?!
It was the sound of something dropping.
When I turned my head to confirm the owner of the sound, a woman who appeared to be in her mid-thirties showed a surprised face.
But why?
Items dropped by women.
The moment he confirmed that the tools were for cleaning, Roman Dmitris heart suddenly started beating like crazy.
It was ominous.
I remembered my fathers words btedly.
That you can find out about Hans when you go back to the room.
Roman Dmitry asked with a cold face.
Who are you?
* * *
Hans is a man of great responsibility.
He never entrusted his duties to others, andter, when he had a lot of work rted to Roman Dmitri, he hired additional people, but he never cleaned the room himself.
Hans was really good. Looking at the unchanging appearance of Hans, a smile came out of his warm heart.
so that.
It was bound to be hostile.
To Roman Dmitris cold question, the woman rather responded with a slight delight.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Dont you remember me? I am Hannah, the granddaughter of Baron Hans.
Hannah?
yes. I heard from my grandfather that he took care of my birthday every year before leaving Dmitri.
I remembered.
Harrison, son of Hans.
Harrison had a daughter, and for the granddaughter, whom Hans regarded as a golden jade, Roman Dmitri himself threw arge party.
It was an annual event. Dmitris nobles showered Hans with gifts to impress Hans, and with Roman Dmitris help, his granddaughter was able to enter a prestigious academy.
but.
I couldnt be happier.
The fact that her granddaughter was here to rece Hans meant the cruel reality that Hans was in a bad situation.
said Hannah.
You must be wondering where your grandfather is. In fact, even three years ago, my grandfather cleaned His Majestys room by himself, but as he got older and his energy declined, he handed over all the work to me. As a granddaughter of my grandfather, I epted this as a family business.
10 years ago.
Hannah graduated from the academy with great grades.
In fact, she had held several administrative positions in the Dmitri Empire, but after experiencing many things, she thought that she would rather inherit her grandfathers work.
Some said that being a servant was insignificant.
However, knowing that his grandfather was respected by the people of Dmitri as a servant, he wanted to take over the job and contribute to the Dmitri family like his grandfather.
Dmitry.
The country was worth it.
Because it is the family that became the root for people to live peacefully, Hannah learned her grandfathers work.
Roman Dmitrys reaction.
I was happy.
To the fact that I remember my grandfather, that I react hostile to his absence.
Hannah said happily.
I will guide you to Grandpa. If he sees His Majesty, my grandfather will surely be very pleased.
* * *
The ce has moved.
It was a simple room.
Unlike those in the middle of the capital, Hans was lying on a bed in a in room.
Are you the Emperor of Hua?
Dont get up.
Hans lifted his head with difficulty.
The face was different from before.
The blurry eyes on his half-shaven face were so weak that he couldnt even tell if he was looking at Roman Dmitri properly.
Sad feelings flooded in. It was the moment when he felt once again that he hade back toote, and that 30 years is absolutely no small amount of time for humans.
Hans, are you okay?
sat next to
As Hansid down and looked at him warmly, Hans spoke softly with his teethless mouth.
Everything is fine. How is your Majesty the Emperor? There must have been a lot of inconveniences because there was no one to take care of me, but when I thought of His Majesty, I was worried. Are you tired of traveling a long way? Ill tell my granddaughter right now and prepare lunch. Foods that His Majesty the Emperor enjoyed. Anyway, why is your face so damaged? Didnt I always tell you to take care of yourself?
The horse bit its tail.
Why did he have so much to say? Hans continued talking even though it seemed like it was about to end.
Your Majesty, do you remember? When I suddenly asked the eldest person in the vige to guide me, I thought something was wrong with the boy. However, as I watched him deal with the vicious group at once, I realized that a special change had taken ce in the boy I had served.
It was strange.
name has changed
Hans blurry eyes lingered somewhere beyond his memory.
People have been talking a lot about the young boys behavior since then. I was impressed that Dmitris firstborn son had changed, but I knew from the beginning what a good man he was. When Bhan was young. Whenever I ate something delicious, he always put it in my mouth. I still cant forget how sweet the snacks were then.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Nice to meet you atst. I really couldnt sleep well at night because I was worried about His Majesty.
young master. Are you a young boy?
Hans words.
The point of view kept changing.
Roman Dmitri didnt question the words, but held Hans wrinkled hand and held it still.
Years with Hans.
Roman Dmitri remembers his life after being possessed, but Hans has had memories of himself since Roman Dmitri was a child.
And waited 30 years. The heart that cleans the room every day waiting for you, the sincere heart of a person who always puts himself first.
swallowed up sadness
I just wanted to show my good side.
When called emperor, he answered as the emperor, and when called the son, he answered as the son.
smart.
Your Majesty, you arete.
The sun has gone down.
Hearing Hannas voice, Roman Dmitri didnt take his eyes off Hans.
Okay. I will stay here for today.
All right.
now.
It was only the moment in front of my eyes that mattered.
I listened to Hans over and over again.
30 years.
How many things Hans must have wanted to say after he had disappeared and waited 30 years.
Your Majesty the Emperor. really too please If they disappear without a word, what will the people left behind do?
sorry.
Dont do that next time.
Okay. I promise you.
It was consistent.
As always, Hans nagging did not stop.
Roman Dmitry looked at Hans, who was making a lot of noise, and did not let go of the hand that he held warmly.
so that all night
until the sun goes down and the sun rises again.
Roman Dmitri stayed by Hans side.
* * *
Tweet.
Birds were heard outside the window.
The day was bright and the warm sunlight illuminated the face of Hans, who had been sleeping peacefully without worry for the first time in a very long time.
I fell asleep smiling softly.
Seeing that happy face, Roman Dmitry lowered his head.
Chapter 612
Epilogue, the beginning, not the end (3)
A few dayster.
funeral was held.
It was a ce to honor those who lost their lives in this war and the death of Hans.
People flocked to Dmitri from early in the morning, and they found Roman Dmitri standing there even before the funeral had started.
Everyone knew what that meant. Since Hans was a very special person to Roman Dmitri, the main characters cautiously approached him.
King of Cairo.
Daniel Cairo stood next to Roman Dmitri.
As the King of Cairo, I say that everyones life is equally precious, but that is a tant lie. As you know, I also had a special presence. Count Nichs. I wouldnt be where I am today if he didnt exist who supported the young king who was nothing.
I turned my head.
Now, the strong mans eyes, which did not match the expression of a young king, turned to Roman Dmitri.
Baron Hans would have been happy. Didnt we at least end up together?
thanks.
no.
It was a grateful heart.
Since Count Nichs died miserably in the war with Cronus, such advice would not have been easy for him. Even so, he readily summoned courage for Roman Dmitri.
After 30 years, he, who is now called everything in Cairo, has be a giant who can handle such emotions.
Daniel Cairo steps down.
This time, Flora Lawrence came over.
Are you okay?
Okay.
It seems that life is truly unpredictable. When I first met His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry, I was just an immature child who didnt know anything, but now Im in my 50s, and Im meeting His Majesty, who looks the same as back then. To me and to the Emperor. Baron Hans was a really nice guy. There are very few people in this world who can blindly give emotions.
Lawrence and Dmitry.
As the rtionship was bound by marriage, Flora Lawrence met with Dmitri often.
In fact, there were times when it was a bit ufortable.
After having an arranged marriage with Roman Dmitri, when he married his second son, Rodwell Dmitri, some people talked badly behind his back.
Each time, Hans took care of Flora Lawrence as if showing off. The fact that you deserve to be treated here knowing how special you are.
Baron Hans vouched for it.
If Hans was an important person to Roman Dmitri, he remained a really nice person to Flora Lawrence.
Congrattions on getting back to your original ce.
Those were thest words.
Flora Lawrence also stepped down.
So, one after another, people started talking.
Dmitris main figures and people from each country deeply sympathized with Roman Dmitris heart and tried to help at least a word.
They too heard the story of Roman Dmitry. The story of Roman Dmitri, who watched thest path of Baron Hans, who kept his side as soon as he returned to Dmitri.
like that.
funeral was held.
Roman Dmitri tried to be calm.
However, at the sight of the bereaved families who had endured their grief with tears in their eyes, eventually copsing and bursting into tears, at the sound of crying and crying out for their families.
I couldnt be more calm.
* * *
I still remember it clearly.
When he first opened his eyes as Roman Dmitri, he met Hans worried gaze.
Are you okay?
young master? young master!
Come on, get your medicine! Bhan is sick!
There was an uproar.
In the end, it was over when Roman Dmitri came to his senses, but from then on, Hans was remembered as a special existence to Roman Dmitri.
So I broke down the wall with him from the beginning. The eyes that worried about him couldnt leave his mind, so he let him into the fence without a special asion.
Baek Joong-hyeok and Roman Dmitri.
In fact, they both had simr beginnings.
Baek Joong-hyeok, who was abandoned by his father, and Roman Dmitri, whose father was blinded by Dmitris reputation as an idiot.
In a situation where he could have lived a simr life, Hans stood by Roman Dmitri and proved that he was different from his previous life.
As a human being, I received human emotions.
Emotions that have not sprouted have no capacity to ept other emotions, but Hanss blind emotions sowed seeds in Roman Dmitris heart.
He nourished himself and made it possible for him to ept others.
Thanks to Hans.
Roman Dmitry was able to live as a human being.
Roman Dmitri felt tears welling up in his eyes as the memories of him passed through his mind.
as the Emperor of the Empire.
As a leader of all.
I had to hold back the tears.
If its ording to the teachings of the Heavenly Demonic Church, if its ording to the teachings of the previous leader and father.
It has always been said ruthlessly that human tears reveal ones weakness and absolute dominion is impossible at that moment.
In fact, I had never seen my father cry.
Even in the situation where the sons were dying, the father only responded with a smirk at the sons weakness.
Baek Joong-hyeok hated such a father.
And without even realizing it, he resembled his father and controlled his emotions.
Hans.
Was it like that?
I didnt want to hold back my tears any longer.
Like the emotions of other bereaved families shedding tears for someone they really care about.
Be honest with yourself.
He lowered his head.
cried for a long time
On the day Hans was sent away, she secretly cried in front of everyone without hiding it, revealing it.
No one found it strange.
Roman Dmitry.
either emperor.
whoever
Everyone was just the same person at the ce of leaving a precious person.
* * *
Cataclysm.
Dimensional Rift.
As the problems guing mankind were resolved, the two worlds of Dmitry and the Korean Empire quickly regained stability.
There has been a special change.
First of all, Roman Dmitri returned as the emperor of the Dmitri Empire and entrusted the Korean Empire to Kim Jun-hyeok.
Incheon Mayor Kim Joon-hyeok was a person who did his best for the safety of the people even when he was persecuted by the central government. I have no doubt that he is notcking as the next emperor of the Korean Empire. There is a promise made to you when the Korean Empire was founded. I will definitely let you live a human life. Even though I am stepping down from the position of emperor, as the emperor of the Dmitry Empire, I will not ignore the reality of the Korean Empire.
Everyone was excited.
Junhyeok Kim.
He was a man of sufficient qualifications.
Of course, everyone reacted regretfully to the fact that Roman Dmitri was stepping down, but they couldnt force it because they knew the rtionship with Dmitri.
No one thought it was irresponsible. Lastly, I thought that the promise not to turn away from the Korean Empire proves his sense of responsibility regardless of his position.
And that wasnt all.
Roman Dmitry raised another problem.
Listen, Dmitris people. Rodwell Dmitry, my brother and deputy for the past 30 years of my absence, has shown great leadership. Without him, Dmitry would never have gone in the right direction. While experiencing this, I realized one thing. If the dayes when I step down from this position. Dmitris sessor is not my child, but a person like Rodwell Dmitry who has shown great things for this country in the meantime will take over the position. A person who has been proven through thorough verification will be given the qualification to lead the Dmitry Empire.
It was unconventional.
Blocked the transfer of power.
Even if heter married and had children, Roman Dmitry did not want problems with hereditary session.
and.
During that time, we have experienced many trials. Especially the decisive battle with the absolute. By winning the fight, the Korean Empire and Dmitry proved that they had be one. In the future, the two worlds and the two dimensions n to create a new world through active exchange. God gave us another ordeal, but as always, we will endure the ordeal and create a new future.
new future.
It was the moment when a new world began.
like that.
Time passed.
* * *
It was a sunny afternoon.
Although it was the weather to go on a pic right away, arge number of people crowded into one of Dmitris buildings.
The reason is right.
It was because of Kim Pan-seoks trial.
After all the confusing reality was sorted out, the shocking truth was revealed to the world.
A wizard representing the Korean Empire. The white-d wizard was actually Alexander!
It was shocking.
In Dmitris world, Alexander was remembered as a symbol of evil.
His name is even mentioned in textbooks, and countless people have lost their families due to his demonic existence.
By the way.
The reincarnation of Alexander!
The problem was serious.
At first, people said that Kim Pan-seok should be judged immediately, but some people questioned whether it was right to pass on the sins of the previous life to a reincarnated being.
It was a reallyplicated problem. The trial schedule to judge the crime was finally decided while the debate was going on fiercely.
in court.
As the jury watched, the judge opened his mouth.
Criminal Kim Pan-seok. In his previous life, in the name of Alexander, hemitted an unspeakable amount of evil. We cannot say that there is nothing wrong with everyone remembering the name and being reincarnated as Kim Pan-seok. Now that the verdict is approaching, the sinner must make his final defense in front of everyone.
The gaze was focused.
It was thest opportunity to speak.
Since there are nowyers in Dmitris system, Panseok Kim stood up and looked at the judge.
The gaze stung.
Judges who look down on themselves or jurors who look down on their enemies.
Not everyone liked him.
However, he did not try to deny the past that he was Alexander until he revealed his identity and attended this event.
Panseok Kim said.
I admit all my sins. In those days, when I was called Alexander, Imitted evil deeds that should not be done as a human being. Actually, I dont know what to say here. Having been reincarnated as Kim Pan-seok and given the opportunity to repent, I tried to clear up the karma of my previous life as much as possible, even though I knew that bted reflection was meaningless. I have done so many good deeds to the point of being called a white-d wizard, but looking back on the past, I am undeniably trash. I will not defend myself. If I have to be punished in my present life for my past misdeeds, I will dly ept that reality.
He bowed his head.
admitting guilt.
That was the best that Pan-seok Kim could choose to sincerely reflect on Alexanders sins.
* * *
New life.
new opportunity.
Kim Pan-seok wanted to live.
Given the opportunity to serve the Heavenly Demon, I really wanted to survive and live a new life.
but.
It is an undeniable fact that I havemitted evil deeds. At that time, he was stained with ck magic and gave up being human, but that excuse would not mean to those who lost their family. In order to live as the person of His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry from now on, I must pay off my karma. If not .
gritted it
At a dead end, Kim Pan-seok did not turn a blind eye to reality.
Id rather die.
left the choice.
From now on, it was not my will.
Regardless of whether people saved him or not, Kim Pan-seok intended to ept the result humbly.
Come to think of it.
It was a happy enough life.
Even though he was a nothing and a wimp, he lived as a man of the Heavenly Demon.
The judge received the opinions of the jury.
After discussing an important story for a long time, everyones eyes were focused and finally the judgment was announced.
In this trial, the jury actively reflected the public opinion on the verdict of the guilty party present. Alexander is undeniably a viin. The crime hemitted is unforgivable, but the judge believes that there is no rtionship of responsibility between Alexanders evil deeds and Kim Pan-seoks existence.
Its not just because he died once.
There was a reason people changed their minds.
After the sinner got a chance to be reincarnated, he actually showed repentance. He did good deeds to the point of being called a white-d wizard, and above all, he helped a lot by revealing his identity immediately after meeting His Majesty Roman Dmitri. If the sinner simply wished to survive. It could have been that he did not reveal his identity or was uncooperative in connecting the dimensional passages. However, the sinner did a great job in many areas, and Dmitrys people highly appreciated the sinners sincerity in that part. st furnace .
Tensions rose.
If you say youre forgiven
If a verdict such as life imprisonmentes out, Kim Pan-seok would have to live a life that would have no meaning even if he lived in the future.
Finally.
The judge put an end to the trial.
Instead of acquitting the criminal Pan-Seok Kim, we order him to performmunity service indefinitely to pay for his previous life.
at that point.
to the word innocence.
Chunmai. I survived! I, the second person in the Heavenly Demon Goddess, had to survive through a legitimate method!
Kim Pan-seok secretly clenched his fists.
three lives.
The tough rtionship with the Heavenly Demon is not yet over.
Chapter 613
Epilogue, the beginning, not the end (4)
The trial is over.
Kim Pan-seok, who stepped out of the courtroom with light steps, discovered heterogeneous beings (?) waiting for him.
Papa papapat.
shes went off in all directions.
Reporters from beyond the dimension rushed toward Kim Pan-seok.
Mr. Kim Pan-seok! How the hell did this happen?
People in the Korean Empire and around the world remember Kim Pan-seok as the white-d wizard. By the way, the former life of Emperor Alexander? Is everything youve been doing as a white-d wizard a lie?
In the end, you were acquitted. Do you really think that is the right decision?
It was an uproar.
They were people who did not exist in Dmitris world, but they were allowed to cover issues rted to Kim Pan-seok.
Dmitris people looked at the reporters with curious eyes.
A well-dressed suit and a camera with a sh were not found in a world where magical civilizations developed.
sure thing.
The white magician.
It was true that the issue rted to Kim Pan-seok was the most attention-seeking issue in the Korean Empire.
A person who, like Roman Dmitri, defeated the absolute and showed one of the best performances in this cataclysm.
Undoubtedly, he was a war hero.
People cheered for Kim Pan-seok, and even though there are great wizards in Dmitris world, they raised their voices, saying that the white-d wizard is the best.
In fact, unlike most of the people who yed an active part in the war, he was from the Korean Empire.
So I had no choice but to be very proud of him, but when it was revealed that he was Alexanders previous life, I was shocked.
Rather, it was more than Dmitrys world.
Dmitris people suddenly said, Alexandres reincarnation exists beyond the dimension? If they epted reality to this extent, the people of the Korean Empire had years of knowing Kim Pan-seok.
Memories piled up step by step. As I watched from beginning to end the process by which the nothingness gained a reputation as a white-d wizard, apart from the acquittal of Kim Pan-seok, I couldnt help but feel a great sense of betrayal.
the gaze of reporters.
full of anger
Dmitris people showed mercy through death and repentance, but the anger of the people of the Korean Empire has not yet been resolved.
This must also be a karma I have to repay in my lifetime.
One of many cameras.
Looking at the lens, Panseok Kim said.
In fact, from the time I was allowed to live a new life until now, it has been a series of trials. At first, I was not happy with my new life, having already done many evil things in my previous life. I wont say that the time Ive been active as a white-d wizard is all sincere. It is true that I was happy to exist as a white-d wizard rather than the life I lived as Alexander. sorry. I sincerely apologize for disappointing you, and I will show you repentance in the future ording to the punishment of the judge.
He bowed his head.
It was separate from the trial.
Standing at a new fork in the road, Kim Pan-seok chose to shoulder the karma of his previous life.
* * *
A single apology did not solve the problem.
Kim Pan-seok, who barely escaped the pursuit of reporters, encountered an unexpected person in a quiet space.
Alexander. No, I should call you Kim Pan-seok from now on.
Caught hair.
sharp eyes.
He was Kevin.
Kevin showed strange hostility and blocked Kim Pan-seoks way.
Its a lot of fun. To think that the white-d sorceress who worked together to destroy the absolute was actually Emperor Alexander. I want to tear you limb from limb, but apart from my sincerity, the reason Im keeping you alive is because you helped Emperor Roman Dmitry. The court also appreciated that fact and found you not guilty, so I wontment on the wrongdoings of your previous life.
The look in your eyes is quite dangerous for not making it a problem?
It was a strange atmosphere.
With the momentum that seemed like he was going to attack with a sword at any moment, Panseok Kim raised his magic power and looked at the opponents reaction.
Kevinughed.
There is something I want to check. People say that the white-d sorceress, both in name and reality, is the second in line for His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry. Do you think so too?
It became clear.
Kevins intent.
It was just the ordering.
Kim Pan-seokughed for a moment.
It would not be strange to say that Kevins longing for Roman Dmitri, then and now, was madness.
Ask first before answering. you and chris The ranks shouldnt have been sorted out between the two, but do you think of yourself as the second person in the Dmitri Empire?
Chris is a difficult problem that has not yet been solved. But when I asked for a ranking, Chris announced to me that he would be retiring soon. He said that now that His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry had returned, he would retire from the field and lead a normal life. So please answer Who do you think is Dmitris second-inmand?
It was unexpected.
chris.
His aspiration to surpass Roman Dmitri without fail has faded away from his sense of purpose apart from development as 30 years have passed.
I realized the reality while experiencing the state of heaven.
No matter how desperately he tried, it was absolutely impossible to defeat Roman Dmitri and be the best swordsman on the continent.
epted reality.
If I had lived on the border between daily life and waiting, I wanted to focus on my daily life and family from now on.
Kim Pan-seok repeated Kevins words.
In fact, it was the most ideal picture to tell me the answer I wanted in moderation and send it back.
If he, who had just returned from the trial, engaged in a battle with Kevin, there would be plenty of room for gossipter.
He quenched the anger that was boiling in his heart. He wanted to proudly im the position of Roman Dmitris second-inmand, but to him, who had a lot of sins, that was a separate issue from strength.
Panseok Kim said.
It leaves a real gue.
It was different from what I thought in my head.
Clearly, he drew a peaceful picture in his head, but Pan-seok Kim instinctively showed a perverse attitude.
sin is sin
this is this
I could never allow myself to think of living a good life in the future or to lose my ce in that category.
Are you sure? Are you confident that you can take away Lee In-jas ce against me?
spilled water
Kim Pan-seok did not avert his gaze at all because of the life that bloomed in Kevins eyes.
* * *
Changed seat.
A secret arena used by Dmitris main characters.
When we reached the ce where the magic defense was installed, Kevin drew his sword and showed ferocious eyes.
The rules are simple. One side admitting defeat. If someone dies because of this, it would also be disloyal to His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry.
okay. Simple.
No more conversation was necessary.
The moment our eyes meet.
pod.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kevin ran.
Despite the fast movements that transcended human limits, Kim Pan-seoks eyes did not show even the slightest embarrassment.
Illusion.
Papa papapat.
A wee arose.
Kim Pan-seoks existence was divided into hundreds, and then, enchanting Kevins mind, he simultaneously manifested magic.
Explosion.
Hwareuk.
Roaring.
Fire broke out on all sides.
While Kim Pan-seok sacrificed the Absolute as a sacrifice on the altar, he now lost his power, but seeded in forming the 10th ring in his heart.
It didnt mean that I had actually reached the 10th circle. It only existed and had no power at all, but the existence of the 10th circle endowed the 9 rings with explosive power unlike before.
Hundreds of spells.
It all materialized.
Each erupted with powerful force, following Kevins quick movements and creating a massive explosion.
puffer puffer.
Puff pup pup pup pup!
The fire zed through.
In a world of fire, Kevin stretched out his sword toward the mes that engulfed him.
The first half of the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
Quaang!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The mes were torn apart as they were.
Magical power raged and the mes were swept away, and in the midst of that, Kevins gaze urately found Kim Pan-seoks location among countless illusions.
The additionally manifested magic did not work at all. Kim Pan-seok captured Kevins movements with sharp eyes as he saw Kevin attacking and shing away everything.
Eagle eye.
sh.
pod.
dodged the attack.
The magic exploded at the same time as the damage was done with a narrow gap, and when Kevin counterattacked by blocking it, the attack was let go again this time.
Papa papapat.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
It was a startling move.
Against a warrior like Kevin, he was at a disadvantage in closebat, but Kim Pan-seok, who had been facing Roman Dmitri, was not pushed back in closebat.
Edwin Hector, who is regarded as the epitome of War Mage, was not at this level. No mage dared to fight Dmitris demon in closebat.
intertwined with each other
In a series of situations where magic explodes and swords tear through space, not a single meaningful attack seeds.
dare!
Kwalung.
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Kim Pan-seok widened his eyes.
Kevin.
Admitted.
He defeated the absolute and proved that he was different from before, but Kim Pan-seok knew Kevins days as a slum boy.
Therefore, he could not ept the reality that was equal to him. After shaking off Kevins pursuit with link magic, 9 circles ran out of control and manifested one magic.
Lightning Punishment.
sh.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!
A bolt of lightning struck.
I thought I would deal enough damage this time to the attack that engulfed Kevins existence.
however. Go through the
lightning
.
Kevin appeared.
The more the battle intensifies, the more they exchange attacks and defenses with each other.
Kevins eyes turned red.
Even after raising the demon demon to the extreme, he controlled his reason and showed a movement beyond human limits.
Quaang!
Qurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr
Lightning passed by.
Starting with that, dozens of lightning attacks exploded within a second, but Kevin kept up with them and let them go.
It was a speed that even Kim Pan-seok could not keep up with. I tried to distance myself from Kevin by moving space with Blink, but at some point I noticed Kevin appearing right in front of me.
Lee Cho-sik in the second half of the Heavenly Demon Sword.
sh.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!
Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwak Kwak!
The magic has been torn away.
A shiver went through his whole body.
Dmitrys demon.
He wasnt what he used to be.
Just like the result of defeating the absolute, after 30 years, Kevin has reached a level he cant even dare to imagine. It was a truly astounding growth.
How the hell can you develop like this? Kim Pan-seok did not know how great the effort was that he had invested in the Heavenly Demon Sword for 30 years without missing a single day.
pod.
Blood spattered.
The face was cut.
Kim Pan-seoks face was contorted.
This made it clear.
If I do not do my best, I will be defeated.
st furnace.
surrender! I will surrender!
Startle.
Kevin stopped.
At the sudden deration of surrender, Kevin looked at Kim Pan-seok with an absurd look.
* * *
Fighting with Kevin?
It was important.
He wanted to win somehow and take the ce of Lee In-ja, but unlike Kevin, Kim Pan-seok was a person who thought about the future.
If you absorb the power of the absolute with the altar skill, it wont be impossible to defeat Kevin with the 10th circle magic. But its only a one-time thing. If I lose next time, the meaning of this victory will fade.
Kim Pan-seok saw the distant future.
There was only one corpse of the Absolute that he possessed.
It was a secret weapon.
The moment he destroyed the 10th circle, he was confident that even Kevin would break it down, but the important problem for Kim Pan-seok now is to analyze the power of the absolute and reach the perfect 10th circle. quenched the anger
I wasnt foolish enough to bet on reality with the future as much as the period of my life when I went from being a wimp to Alexander to being a wizard in white.
said Kevin ferociously.
Why? It must not be full yet.
It is true that it is not power. But if I show my full potential now, I will never be able to stand against you again.
told the truth
that too.
It was the same with self-esteem.
He lost his strength as he started a new life as Kim Pan-seok, but that was not an excuse to soothe his pride.
I was annoyed.
Is that why?
Just ept your victory this time. The next time I try to pass your seat, then Ill bet you give me the second persons seat. Enjoy the victory to the fullest for now.
fired nervously.
Kevin drew his sword.
Kim Pan-seok was a very threatening person, but for Kevin, the goal was fully achieved with the current result of raising the white g.
Kevinughed.
I assure you. There will be no such thing.
The fierce Lee In-ja war.
It was the moment to finally put an end to the game.
Of course, it wasnt theplete end.
Panseok Kim and Kevin.
The evil rtionship between one or two followers of Roman Dmitri will continue in the future.
Chapter 614
Epilogue, the beginning, not the end (5)
Around that time.
Another incident urred that shook the world.
It was Roman Dmitri who put the sword he was using at auction.
There was no particr reason.
Upon receiving the sword as a gift from his father, Romero Dmitri, Roman Dmitri announced his intention to put the sword he was using on the market.
The decisive battle with the Absolute ended with an overwhelming victory. In order to create a new sword that will dissolve the enlightenment of the past, I decided that now is the right time to say goodbye to the old sword.
Peoples attention was focused.
Roman Dmitrys sword.
It wasnt an ordinary thing.
The quality alone crushed all the famous swords, and even possessed the symbolism of having dealt with the absolute, and the value of the future could not be dared to imagine.
People with some money couldnt help but pay attention. Even if you dont know much about swords, this auction was definitely worth participating in.
on the day of the auction.
People flocked to Las Vegas, USA.
As the two worlds merged with each other, the United States was the first to carry out several projects to embrace Dmitrys world. Among them, the most popr area was the auction.
While putting out valuable items on both sides without distinction, countless people flocked to them every day and waved bundles of bills to win the bid.
inside the auction house.
A man looked around.
Damn Ahmed. You intend to disturb me again.
mans identity.
It was a royal dragon.
The fact that Roman Dmitris sword was on the market made him shudder.
It had to be bid for.
Kim Pan-seok took Lee In-jas ce, and he couldnt even hold out his business card saying he would use the Heavenly Demon Sword against Kevin.
He had to assert his strength as the leader of China, his only weapon.
I issued a national emergency order to raise all the surplus funds and attended the auction with great spirit.
The problem was Ahmed.
A tough opponent to deal with in a money-rtedpetition.
Didnt he lose against Ahmed in thest auction because he secured enormous wealth as the King of Saudi Arabia? Moreover, ording to rumors, Ahmed became the sessor of Valentino that day.
It was clear that if the great wealth and the desire for collectibles were added, the decision would not be settled with billions of dors.
I wont be easily defeated this time. Even if there is a limit to rooting out each others wealth, I wont be the first to step down. I risked my life and death to obtain the Sword of the Heavenly Demon of His Majesty Roman Dmitri.
I caught my breath.
Tension rose.
In addition to Ahmed, I saw the faces of familiar great riches, but they were not greatly checked.
Fortunately, there was a fact.
I cant see Duke Valentino anywhere.
Valentino.
greedy collector.
When Ahmed was granted his powers of transmission, he learned that monsters existed in Dmitris world.
In fact, Wang Wi-ryong kept Valentinos existence in check even more than Ahmed.
His splendid reputation (?) of winning a bid for Dmitris sword by robbing his property was not confident enough to bear with tolerable blood loss.
I learned enough about impressions in advance.
Rumors that Valentinos health had deteriorated and he withdrew from the field seemed to be true, as no matter how much he looked, he was nowhere to be seen.
It was really luck. Excluding the presence of Valentino, it was clear that this auction would be an ifa battle between himself and Ahmed.
It was then.
Lets start the auction now!
Finally.
The curtain on the auction has risen.
* * *
said the master of the auction house.
I will not go into detail about the items in this auction. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry cut off the head of the Absolute with this sword and gave it a new name of Light to bless the bright future ahead. Having dealt with numerous auction items in the meantime, I will make a statement. Aside from the simple symbolism of this sword, Gwangmyeong has the most overwhelming quality of any sword.
Currency used in auctions.
It was won of the Korean Empire.
Dmitry, who uses gold coins, was also gradually epting the use of banknotes during the integration process.
the Master shouted.
The starting price of the auction is 10 billion won. If you want to win the bid, please hold up the sign!
10 billion.
It was a huge amount.
Even in the auction house, there is no case of setting the starting price this high, but as soon as the horse was over, signals were sent from all directions.
good.
Gradually.
All of them were signals that they would bid 10 billion won.
As if it was a natural reaction, Master quickly read the signal and proceeded with the auction.
10 billion, 20 billion, 30 billion, 40 billion, 50 billion. From now on, I will ept quotes in increments of 100 billion. 100 billion 200 billion 300 billion Ah, now number 32 has quoted 1 trillion won! A whopping 1 trillion won was set in 10 seconds after the auction started!
group 1.
It was a hefty amount.
No matter how wealthy a rich man is, 1 trillion won was not an area that could be used recklessly.
Number 32 was Wang Wi-ryong.
He bets to shake off all the gossip and to get the head start.
Now, lets have a st with the gangsters.
The auction did not stop.
Even with the amount of 1 trillion, there was an existence that called out favorably.
No. 19 quoted 2 sets! And right away, number 32 is 10 trillion Aaah what the hell is this. Number 19 is quoting Article 20, showing a strong will to win Kwangmyeong without fail!
It was as expected.
Ahmed.
he was the problem
Wearing number 19, he persistently followed and rather expressed his strong will to win the bid.
Damn it.
Wang Weilong sharpened his teeth.
From the moment the 20 trillion was exceeded, it was a war of stars, but I did not attend this auction to withdraw like this.
From the beginning, I knew that the decision woulde in a group fight. Ahmed, as the King of Saudi Arabia, had enormous wealth, but Chinas leader, Wang Yulong, was not far behind.
world power.
In particr, following the Korean Empire faster than other countries, China acquired considerable wealth and honor.
Wang Wei-ryong gathered all his strength.
In his position, Chinas leader poured the most money into this auction.
good.
one mark.
At that, the Master shouted as if fainting.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa 100 trillion. A whopping 100 trillion came out. This is the first time in the history of auctions such ridiculous amounts!
This crazy.
Ahmed shook his head.
Even he couldnt help but be embarrassed.
No matter how bloody thepetition was, I knew it would end in the unit of tens of trillions, but Wang Wi-ryong called for an unbelievable amount of 100 trillion, perhaps intending to ruin the country after the auction.
From then on, Ahmed was troubled. It wasnt that he didnt have enough money.
However, doubts soared as to whether it was okay to invest a whopping 100 trillion won in this auction just to get a sessful bid for a sword.
to that look.
finished.
Wang Weilong swallowed augh.
Trouble at the auction house meant defeat.
It was impossible to bet astronomical amounts the moment you distrusted yourself.
Isnt there anyone more favored? So lets count 5 seconds from now. If no one says a higher amount in 5 seconds .
It was then.
Two hundred trillion.
Moment.
The atmosphere turned cold.
Everyone confirmed the owner of the voice with astonished faces.
However, at the ce where the gaze stayed, a person I had never seen before was lifting a sign with a calm face.
* * *
A few days ago.
An emergency took ce in the Valentino family.
Duke Valentino, who had grown old with frailty, called his children together with a sad face and said,
As you know, this fathers life is short. At most, it will return to natures bosom after a year or two. I am well aware of the dissatisfaction you have with me. I shared some of my property andid the foundation for you to stand on your own, but I didnt pass on the Valentino Merchant to anyone.
Dmitry.
No, the continents foremost rejection.
Valentino has amassed an astronomical fortune, but he has not decided who he will inherit even before his death.
The children waited patiently.
Knowing that if I was greedy for nothing, I would not be able to even break even, so I have silently maintained my position for the past 30 years.
And now. Duke Valentino was the first to mention inheritance.
six children.
they knew the meaning.
We all have considerable wealth as our fathers children, but regardless of how hard weve worked, only one person who inherited his fathers fortune will be a tycoon who will dominate the upper limit in the future.
I will definitely inherit it.
father!
Everyone showed eager eyes.
As children who resemble their father, they had an ambition to follow their father and be the best man on the continent.
childrens eyes.
Valentino really liked it.
He always wanted his children to lead a life of greed.
Duke Valentino said.
Now I want to decide who will inherit the Valentino family. There is only one condition.
Klopp.
Someone swallowed dry saliva.
The appearance of men and women gathered around an old man lying in a hospital bed was truly a spectacle.
rising tension.
A single word from Valentino was more important than the hundreds of trillions of money being sold at the auction house.
I will hand down my all to the son who wins the bid for His Majesty Roman Dmitrys sword.
That moment.
The eyes of the children changed sharply.
Wang Wi-ryong and Ahmed did not know the truth.
Valentinos fight.
The fact that this auction was not a fight between the two, but a quarrel between Valentino.
* * *
200 trillion was just the beginning.
Valentinos children, who had been quietly watching, savagely rushed at Hoga without retreating an inch.
250 trillion!
300 trillion!
I am 350 trillion!
Hearing the sign, he raised his voice.
Even as a Master, he sweated with a puzzled face.
I have never experienced an auction with a bid of 50 trillion at a time, or even an auction with a sessful bid of more than 100 trillion in the first ce.
Valentinos children.
Each of them was a super-wealthy man on the continent.
Having amassed tremendous wealth, they risked their life and death in this auction and even gathered all the wealth of their personal connections that they had known.
It was financial power using leverage, not pure wealth.
Even lenders of huge sums hesitated, but one premise solved all the problems.
whats the problem? Its a problem that will be solved if I inherit the Valentino Merchant.
Everyone is.
Empowered Valentinos children.
It was truly a battle of powers, and each one shouted a favor with their financial power to steam a tolerable country.
400 trillion!
450 trillion!
500 trillion!
at its center.
Wang Wei-ryong was stunned.
I felt dizzy.
I tried to dere a quote at around 300 trillion, but my hand flinched at the amount soaring to 500 trillion in just a few seconds and I couldnt lift the mark.
No matter how you think about it, this wasnt it. He was not allowed a chance against those who really rushed into it with the idea that this or that was the end.
atst.
Finally, the winning bidder has been decided! His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitris famous sword is being sold to Charnel Valentino, the eldest son of the Valentino family, for an astronomical amount of 950 trillion!
Yes.
A man who wakes up.
Wang Wi-ryong lowered his head at the sight of him running wild with joy.
ha.
The day I met the Heavenly Demon.
He thought he was well-born for his time.
The Wang family, who had been waiting for the heavenly demon, was rewarded for the meaning of their existence by meeting Roman Dmitri.
And now.
Life is really like X.
The second persons seat was taken away.
The Heavenly Demon Sword cant even hold out a business card.
Even Gwangmyeong was robbed right in front of her eyes.
After all, happiness is rtive.
Wang Yu-ryong, the emperor of China and one of the most powerful, thought that he was really unhappy in this life.
* * *
Dmitrys funeral.
Kim Pan-seoks trial.
Gwangmyeong Auction, etc.
As the two dimensions merged and various events took ce, time began to pass as fast as light.
3 years from that.
Many changes have taken ce in the world.
Chapter 615
Epilogue, the beginning, not the end (6)
after thest cataclysm.
3 years passed.
The people of the Korean Empire seemed to have ovee the nightmare of that time and melted into a peaceful and ordinary day.
You arete, Miss.
A man twisted his expression.
He ran outside and found a teleportation magic circle that he had never dared to imagine for simplemuting.
[Teleport settings]
[Passenger pass members]
[I will move to Gangnam, the destination.]
Suddenly,
the man was enveloped in a bright light.
It was truly a magical revolution.
Its not that teleport wasnt popr before, but the poprization of magic has progressed since Dmitris magic skills were passed on.
Now, the era of using teleport as public transportation has arrived. Thanks to that, the man who arrived in Gangnam quickly ran from the first day he worked hard not to bete for thepany.
over his head.
A huge billboard appeared.
The existence of the electronic disy board proved how safe the world is, and the news was reported in real time on the electronic disy board.
[This is news that the Crack Experiment that was recently conducted at the Phoenix Magic Tower has achieved very encouraging results. As the rift in the dimension deepened due to the death of the Absolute, Dmitri chose to minimize the aftereffects by infusing the magic of the World Tree. Many pointed out that it was only a temporary solution and could not solve the fundamental problem, but through this experiment, Archmage Felix said that he was sure of better results than before. Meanwhile, as the United States and Hector signed a tourism industry .]
The world has changed.
Magic bes everyday.
The Korean Empire actively epted the new world.
That, of course, was the same for Dmitri.
-Dmitry Empire-
Aaaaaaaa!
this!
Why is that stupid bastard doing nothing over there!
People huddled together.
they let out a sigh
They were watching something on a huge TV screen, and it was the English Professional League.
From my point of view, the owner of the club should be kicked out immediately. No, how on earth are you nning to go through the season with this kind of member? Im sure the problem will get worse by the middle of the season.
Right!
Why do the top leaders not know about problems that ordinary people like us know about?
Culture beyond dimension.
The football league took its ce in Dmitry.
The TV people were watching was a product of modern civilization, and other than that, modernly developed buildings and various machines proved the harmony of the two worlds.
Of course, there were turbulent times at first. As the world developed in such a different direction, even the same human beings looked at each other as if they were aliens.
but.
I quickly got used to the reality.
Roman Dmitry created an environment in which the two worlds could ept each other by implementing policies that fit the situation.
exchange of technology.
exchange of cultures.
The advantages and disadvantages of each other were intertwined.
In particr, a mary revolution took ce as gold coins, which were pointed out for their shorings as currency, were abolished and paper money was epted.
The world has changed rapidly.
For those who have been waiting 30 years, it will be only 3 years, but the real change has overwhelmed 30 years.
There were also people who had difficulties along the way. Not everyone weed the change, but one thing was said in unison.
Humanity has regained peace.
present 3 yearster.
People were living in a world where peace wasmonce.
* * *
Dmitrys gymnasium.
There was a lot of fighting going on there.
As the blond middle-aged man rushed forward with his hair fluttering, Roman Dmitri responded with a smile on his face.
Dig.
Kaka Kaka Kakang!
It was fast.
It was a fast swordsmanship that was unmatched by his age, and the blond middle-aged man increased the speed of his attack as if he was going to swallow Roman Dmitri.
It was definitely Dmitris shy look. Middle-aged blonde Chris withdrew from the front line and became a normal person, but even so, he did not neglect swordsmanship training.
Dalian this time.
It was only 3 years.
Roman Dmitri dly epted Chris request to meet him once in a while.
The result was obvious.
Chris showed a good performance in his own way, but when he came to his senses, he found that Roman Dmitris sword was pointed at his neck.
I wasnt upset at all. Chris drew his sword and raised both hands.
It is surrender.
Its okay, Chris. When you first met me, everything from one to ten was a mess.
Why are you talking about the old days?
Roman Dmitri chuckled.
First meeting with Chris.
It wasnt normal.
Chris, who was called the greatest genius of Dmitri, did not like Roman Dmitri and proceeded with sparring with Roman Dmitri with the intention of openly feeding him candy.
I still remember it clearly. The image of Chris copsing, sttered with blood. If he had had bad intentions about what happened then, the present Chris would not have existed.
say its fair.
It was sincere.
Chris swordsmanship was sharper than anyone elses in Dmitri.
Chris pursed his lips.
Your Majesty the Emperor. Everything else is fine, but when you meet my sonter, please wrap the first meeting in a usible way. Still, its a father who is called Dmitris sh, but isnt it ridiculous to say that he was sprawled out because he was in trouble. Besides, I bluffed my son a little bit.
That is your problem.
You are really too much.
burst outughing
Roman Dmitri was busy with state affairs, but he didnt waste time with people like Chris.
Not too long ago, I spent some time apart from Kevin. It was a light ce to reminisce about the first moments we met in the slums, but I thought that Kevin and Roman Dmitri were truly happy.
Letsugh and talk like that for a while.
Hannah came over and said.
Your Majesty the Emperor. I brought the book you requested in the morning.
at her words.
Roman Dmitri turned his head to look at her.
* * *
Under the shade.
took a seat and sat down.
When Hannah checked the book she had been looking for, she saw the title of the book on the antiquely decorated cover.
[The great heroes who made Dmitri shine. Author Henry Albert.]
He is a very consistent person.
Augh came out.
Henry Albert.
Also famous as the author of bestsellers, he founded the Dmitri Academy after the return of Roman Dmitri.
The result was a great sess. As he already has overwhelming specifications as a professor, not only Dmitri, but also the world beyond the dimension, shouted that he would send his children to the Dmitri Academy.
I was curious.
This book is getting a lot of attentiontely.
What kind of information will be recorded in this book that recorded Dmitris heroes?
Pk.
Turned over the bookshelf.
The main text hasnt evene out yet, but Roman Dmitry burst intoughter as soon as he confirmed the authors introduction.
[Author Henry Albert]
: The best educator of this era who has published numerous bestsellers. People say that Professor Henry Albert and His Majesty Roman Dmitry have an inseparable rtionship. His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitri was a colleague on the Southern Front who first came to prominence, and the Albert family yed a most important role in the process of his Majesty Roman Dmitris return to Dmitri by marrying Dmitris third son, Lauren Dmitri. I will ask people I wonder if there is anyone in the world who understands the life of His Majesty Roman Dmitry as perfectly as Professor Henry Albert. From now on, I would like to find out the history of Dmitry through this book.
There was nothing wrong.
Henry Alberts position was absolutely absolute, especially after he announced to the world that Roman Dmitri existed beyond the dimension.
Dmitry has been called the greatest figure in academia. There were a lot of embarrassing words in the introduction of the author who borrowed someone elses hand, but ordinary people will notugh at all when they see this.
Rather, most were thrilled.
For those who do not know Henry Alberts beginnings, he could be called a truly great man.
Turned over the bookshelf.
Then, several characters were introduced.
A brief summary of it was as follows.
[Daniel Cairo]
: People today would be shocked to hear that the King of Cairo was once called the Scarecrow King. Daniel Cairo, who is now called Cairos giant, making Cairo a powerful country, but he also had painful times. the past 30 years. When His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry was away, there were three leaders who supported the continent. Dmitris Rodwell Dmitry Cairos Daniel Cairos Edwin Hector. Daniel Cairo, who was the only one without any foundation, proved his ability only with leadership. If he hadnt been blindly loyal to Dmitri, surely the past 30 years wouldnt have been so smooth.
Pk.
[Duke Valentino]
: The greatest merchant in the world. The reason people value him highly is not simply because of his wealth. Even as he umted enormous wealth, he did not stop supporting Dmitri. They donated astronomical amounts of money every year, saying that the economy would revive only when His Majesty Emperor Roman Dmitry returned. But those who know the truth about the now deceased Duke Valentino will tell you differently. His kindness towards Dmitri is sincere, but the reason he umted so much wealth was to collect the sword of His Majesty Roman Dmitri. 30 years of hiatus. The greedy collector lived a life worthy of his reputation, to the extent that there is a joke that he umted wealth beyond his control while waiting for Emperor Roman Dmitry. Undoubtedly, Valentinos tomb will be a mouth-watering prey to grave robbers. I am sure that rumors that all of his collection fell asleep with him along with Kwangmyeong, who won the bid for 950 trillion three years ago, are probably not going to end as rumors.
Pk.
[Marquis Fabius]
: A symbol of fertility representing Dmitri. Following His Majesty the Emperor Roman Dmitri, he made a great achievement and had numerous concubines after building the harem. Among them, he gave birth to 98 sons and 79 daughters, and there is even a saying that, in 30 more years, the descendants of Fabius may establish a nation with his stamina. As a result of meeting the author himself, it is not a story to be dismissed as a rumor.
Pk.
I kept flipping through the bookshelves.
Roman Dmitry was also immersed in memories in a story that reminds us of the past 30 years.
It was fun.
Even Roman Dmitry, the main character of the book, could understand why people are so enthusiastic about this pun-like book.
Various people are mentioned in the book.
In addition to the three figures, in a situation where all figures rted to Roman Dmitry were being discussed, Henry Albert thought he deserved the same wealth and honor as he is now.
When I first met him, he was nothing more than a madman from an aristocratic family going into ruin. Even though he didnt have a previous life called the heavenly demon like himself, he made his own weapon.
Admitted.
his existence.
That was the reason Roman Dmitri wouldnt stop him no matter what he said.
Of course, after watching the liver, it looked like it was running out of control like a runaway lotive, but I thought that wasnt too bad either.
By the time I almost finished reading the book.
This time, Hannah came and said.
Dinner is ready.
covered the book
At the moment he had been waiting for, Roman Dmitri immediately moved on.
* * *
Coming back to Dmitry.
At Rihanna Dmitris strong insistence, the Dmitri family prepared a banquet once a year.
Without the help of servants, the parents invited all the people they thought were precious to the ce where they cooked.
You are dangerous. I will move the food!
father! Then you go out!
I eat it every year, but it looks really good this time too, doesnt it?
not at the party.
A familiar sight unfolded.
Jonathan Chris Kevin Rodwell Dmitry Lauren Dmitry Flora Lawrence Felix Hanna and so on.
The people attending the dinner every year were busy moving.
I moved myself as much as I did not receive help from servants, and I felt that my heart was warmed by the sight of carrying food.
Roman Dmitry also helped them.
When the first dinner was held, everyone was frightened and stopped the emperor, but when Roman Dmitri said that it was a ce to honor his parents, he took a step back.
Is it because everyone is working together? The prize was soon set up.
sat down
On behalf of the people, Rihanna Dmitri spoke.
Thank you foring here every year. While waiting for our eldest son, Roman, for 30 years, I thought about not dying the time with my precious person. So I hope you all enjoy this event.
end with that.
Supper has begun.
It was not a polite ce.
Instead of eating quietly, everyone chatted and recalled stories from the past.
No, did I?
Because it was!
What a chuckle!
at its center.
Roman Dmitry looked at the happy people and at the food being steamed.
If someone asks what is the reason for living as a human being.
Baek Joong-hyeok will say that he struggles not to die.
And if you were to ask Roman Dmitri the same question right now, he would answer without hesitation.
this situation.
this moment.
That he lives for this daily pleasure.
Roman Dmitry smiled brightly and melted into the crowd.
C Part 2plete C
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!